《Heavenly Curse》


 Chapter 1: Traveling the World and Growing Old

    In troubled times, human lives were miserable. Only the rich were able to afford coffins and decent crypts, while commoners¡¯ corpses were discarded in the wilderness or buried in anonymous tombs.


    Mu Yi was resting within one of those anonymous tombs when an old Taoist priest picked him up.


    The priest gave him this name because it suited the child¡¯s personality. Ordinary.


    In the year 1894, the year assassins visited the Self Palace, Mu Yi was only six years old.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. You can go. I will do what you want by getting three concubines.¡±


    Mu Yi was heartbroken when the old man died, but he only allowed himself to cry for a short time. He had to continue with his life. He and the priest had spent eight years traveling the world together. Mu Yi had grown up with only this old man to care for him, but his grandfather was now gone.


    During those eight years together, the two had deceived many people. When he was younger, Mu Yi believed that the old man had supernatural powers, that he could heal, practice divination, fight ghosts, and even exorcize evil spirits. Through his young eyes, Mu Yi thought that the old man could do anything, but in reality, the old priest was just a scam artist.


    Mu Yi and the old man were forced to escape from many dangerous situations, but Mu Yi had never complained. Without the old man, he would have been alone and starved to death long ago. Thanks to his grandfather, Mu Yi had learnt how to survive in the harsh world.


    The poor old priest said that he had been injured when fighting against an enemy, but he was blessed by the gods to survive as long as he had.


    For Mu Yi, this was just another one of the old man¡¯s stories. In the beginning, Mu Yi was thrilled when the old man told such stories, but as years passed, he started pretending he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    The last six months they spent together, the old man already knew he was dying. Mu Yi had begged him countless times to stop traveling and to buy a plot of land in his hometown to be buried. To his dismay, the old man always said that he spent his entire life travelling the world and he wanted to die while traveling. Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand such principles.


    Funiu Mountain, Mountain God Temple, was the last place they travelled together.


    The Mountain God Temple had been abandoned for many years. Mu Yi had cleaned the temple so that the two could live inside. He had always followed the old man on his travels, never having a place to call home, but towards the end of the old man¡¯s life, the priest had the sudden urge to settle down in a home of his own.


    It was there in the Mountain God Temple that the old man had died. The place they called home.


    After his grandfather¡¯s death, Mu Yi followed the traditions. He mourned for three days and then buried the old man in a wild field behind the temple.


    During their years together, Mu Yi had learned many things from the old man. One in particular being Feng Shui.


    Mu Yi placed the old man¡¯s corpse in a red willow coffin and buried him a place of good Feng Shui so that maybe that during his next life, he would be born wealthy.


    This year, Mu Yi was only fourteen years old. He wasn¡¯t tall or strong. He was slim and certainly not handsome. Most who saw him described him as clean, but with an impure look in his eyes.


    When Mu Yi spoke, people had the impression he was innocent and artless. This became very useful when he traveled around deceiving with the old man, because it gave people the impression that he was a good person.


    On the day he buried the old man, he did nothing. He just sat there and for an entire day looking at the old man¡¯s grave. The autumn sun shined down on him, but there was nothing but a look of emptiness.


    When the sun set, Mu Yi ate a simple meal and went back inside the temple, to his drafty room.


    His room held a simple table with a missing leg with an oil lamp sat upon it. Although it didn¡¯t provide much light, Mu Yi was able to see his dimly lit bed. His makeshift bed was a door covered by a piece of cloth.


    The table and the bed were already in the temple when they had found it. The oil lamp was one of the old man¡¯s ¡°treasures¡±. He had bought the bed linen in the market and with this little touch, he had transformed that place into a home.


    Mu Yi lied down on the bed but couldn¡¯t fall asleep. It wasn¡¯t because of how much he missed his grandfather, he just felt incredibly lonely.


    He didn¡¯t know who his parents were, and the old man had adopted him when he was six years old. He didn¡¯t remember anything before the age of six and had no souvenir to remember his family. His only real belonging was a jade pendant.


    He had also never thought of trying to find his parents. Apart from the fact that they were related by blood, he had no reason to look for them. He just couldn¡¯t imagine himself meeting them and kowtowing with tears in his eyes. The only person he considered as a relative was the old man, but with him gone he had nobody.


    Mu Yi was reminiscing. He kept thinking of the last two days of the old man¡¯s life. The old man had kept telling him stories, but Mu Yi had found those stories unbelievable and difficult to understand.


    Although, he didn¡¯t have a highly retentive memory, he had a better memory than most people. However, he didn¡¯t know why, but he hadn¡¯t forgotten a single word that the old man had said during those last two days of his life.


    The old man had told him that there were god like beings in the past, that people could use the Qi of the earth and the sky to do what seemed like magic. After the apparition of the Qin Dynasty and until the end of the Ming Dynasty, there had been magic in the world. After the beginning of the Han Dynasty, spirits had disappeared and along with it, the magical arts.


    But apart from the using the Qi of the earth and the sky, there was another path, the path of the mind. He didn¡¯t need to use the Qi of the earth and the sky because the path of the mind consisted of gathering and making use of the powers inside the human body.


    There were four stages on the path of the mind, the first one was the Heart, the second: responsiveness, the third: Insight, and the fourth: Vision.


    The stages became more and more dangerous, the most dangerous being the fourth- as it was a legendary power. The old man had told him that when he had sensed he was about to break through to the seventh gate, he had failed at the last minute.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t believe a single word, but the old man explained everything in detail. The old man had told him that the oil lamp was a precious treasure that he needed to pass the third stage.


    ¡°Maybe I could try to cultivate.¡± thought Mu Yi.


    But he was too scared by even the thought of trying. He was only fourteen. During those eight years, the old man had raised him to be cautious and careful. Besides, he didn¡¯t feel like practicing cultivation right now, he wasn¡¯t in the right mind.


    The old man had told him that the path of the mind was dangerous, one mistake could doom you forever.


    The night passed quickly.


    By now the old man had been buried for two days. Mu Yi bought an ax, a saw, and nails. He knew that autumn would pass quickly and he knew how cold winter would be. In Funiu Mountain, there were countless trees. Although Mu Yi wasn¡¯t tall, he managed to cut down a few.


    On the third day, Mu Yi was done redecorating. It wasn¡¯t luxurious but it would be enough for him to survive through the snowy winter.


    Mu Yi¡¯s room was in the western part of the Mountain God Temple, next to the main hall. In it, were many tables, stools, and a large bed that he had made himself using the trees he had cut down. Mu Yi put the wood scraps in a corner of the main hall, so that he could use them as firewood.


    He also tidied up the temple, making sure it was very clean and orderly. The snakes, mice and spiders which had made home in the temple were swept out.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t touched the statue of the god residing in the main hall. He instead bought incense as a gift for the god, which he burnt as a sign of respect. Since there was a god in the temple, it meant that they shared the temple together.That was the main reason why he had chosen that particular room.


    Because of the temple¡¯s god, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t take anything, otherwise, that would be seen as theft. Stealing a god¡¯s possessions could have terrible consequences.


    While traveling the world with the old man, they had never had any problems, because they were vigilant and respectful. After scamming people, they would always make a quick escape.


    On the fourth day after the old man¡¯s burial, it was the seventh day of his death.


    Mu Yi went to his grandfather¡¯s tomb and burnt some faux money as an offering to his spirit. He also started to drink a jar of alcohol. He remembered the first time he tasted alcohol- he stumbled, his eyes were glazed, and he tried to lie to the old man about drinking, but his grandfather still scolded him.


    After that, the old man was not as strict, Mu Yi could drink if he wanted but he never did because it didn¡¯t interest him.


    This time was only the second time in his life he drank alcohol, and it was the second time he was drunk. He crawled into bed very early and drifted to sleep.


    That night, Mu Yi heard a loud crash in the temple. As the sounds grew louder, he stood up suddenly, and jumped out of bed.


    He was instantly sobered up.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Mu Yi thought to himself.


    Who could be in an abandoned temple this late at night?

 Chapter 2: Laughing Night Owl

    Mu Yi was a very brave person. He had to be when he was traveling the world and sleeping in tombs and temples with his grandfather.


    During the past two days, he had built doors with the wood he¡¯d gathered. Mu Yi crept to the door and opened it slowly, peering into the corridor.


    The light of the full moon streamed through the windows, illuminating the passageway.


    There, he saw a tall silhouette standing in the moonlight.


    His heart began to pound. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t see the stranger¡¯s face clearly and suddenly had and icy-cold feeling run down his spine which caused him to shiver.


    As the stranger approached in the darkness,Mu Yi could smell a putrid stench assault his nostrils. He didn¡¯t know what to think.


    The following day, he awoke and found himself sprawled on the cold floor.


    He scratched his sore head, trying to remember what had transpired the night before.


    The stranger had moved so quickly, like a ghost. Mu Yi had encountered some quick people in the past but never anyone that fast. The awful smell that had trailed behind was that of a decaying body.


    Mu Yi looked down the main hall, the god statue lay broken on the ground, without a head.


    That must have been the loud sound that had woken him up.


    Why would someone break a statue? Was the stolen head some kind of precious treasure? Why steal only the head? That horrible smell of death made the entire situation even more eerie.


    This was the eighth day of his grandfather¡¯s death and Mu Yi was planning to pay another visit to the old man¡¯s grave.


    Suddenly, his heartbeat quickened as a set of strange footprints caught his attention.


    Mu Yi took a deep breath and tried not to think about it as he turned back.


    To clear his mind, Mu Yi went down the mountain with an empty gigantic bag on his shoulders. After visiting the market, he returned back to the temple with a bag filled with supplies: yellow paper, brushes, a box full of top quality cinnabar, a bowl of black dog¡¯s blood, a red string, one kilogram of sticky rice, seven bronze mirrors, and a dozen candles. He had used copper coins and temple bells as payment for his items while he was in the village. He had also purchased an old wooden sword.


    Even though all of the items were old, Mu Yi was satisfied with his purchases. He had spent almost all his savings for the old peach wood sword, so he was almost out of money. Fortunately, in the last couple of days, he had bought some oil, salt, and noodles that would make sure he wouldn¡¯t starve for the next few days.


    Taoist priests were known as expert exorcists. During Mu Yi¡¯s many years of traveling with his grandfather, he realized that the old man knew the craft extremely well.They often pretended to exorcise evil spirits and were very familiar with the process. Even though the two had never really exorcised evil spirits, they had become masters of pretending, even down to the serious expressions when pretending.


    After what had happened last night, Mu Yi could only give it a try.


    Mu Yi ate two bowls of his leftovers and began to work. He cleaned half of his remaining sticky rice and then spread the rest across the room. The main hall was left untouched.


    He used the red string to attach the bells and then attached them to the windows and at the entrance.He also made sure to hang the bells throughout the room.


    Next, Mu Yi also placed mirrors according to the shape of the Great Bear. He then angled the mirrors towards great hall. His work was precise, with seven mirrors each representing a star.


    He then put candles in the main hall according to the Eight Trigrams and the Nine Halls Diagram. The light reflected by the seven mirrors met in the center.


    After that, Mu Yi used black cloth to cover the mirrors. He did everything so that if anyone touched anything, the pieces of cloth would fall from the mirrors. This technique could be used only at a crucial moment, if the mirrors were to be uncovered too early, it wouldn¡¯t work which filled Mu Yi¡¯s heart fill with dread.


    Finally, he also took half of the black dog¡¯s blood, mixed it with the sticky rice and cinnabar, and stirred everything together to make ink.


    The old man had taught him how to draw magic symbols. Mu Yi could also write well because his grandfather was very strict about his education. Because of that, calligraphy had become a part of Mu Yi¡¯s daily life.


    Since practice makes perfect, he made sure to practice every day. Mu Yi even practiced how to draw with his eyes closed allowing him to draw five and a half magic charms. The five charms he knew were: the inviting wealth charm, the body protection charm, the exorcism charm, the home-guarding charm, and the evil spirit slaying charm. The charm he only half knew was the five thunders charm.


    After burning some incense, Mu Yi washed his hands and took a deep breath. He had done every task meticulously, but this time he felt an unusual sensation in his three energies: Jing, Qi, and Shen.


    Mu Yi dipped his brush in the ink and began to draw in a vigorous calligraphic style. In a flash, magic symbols were drawn in front of him. When he finished his work, Mu Yi stared blankly at the charm.


    It was a body protection charm. He¡¯d drawn this charm many times before, even with his eyes closed. Even though he was experienced with this charm, he now had a strange feeling that something was different. Something about this charm looked more natural.


    Mu Yi shook his head, cleared his mind and continued drawing. He drew three body protection charms, ten exorcism charms, and ten evil spirit slaying charms.


    He wanted to draw more but he found that he was exhausted. Besides, if anything strange happened tonight, he¡¯d need to preserve his energy.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know why but, drawing the other charms didn¡¯t give him the same feeling as drawing the first one. Something about that first charm was different. Sadly, his grandfather was gone, so he had no one to ask.


    Mu Yi thought for a while. He held the first charm close to his chest like precious treasure, and then placed the ten evil spirit slaying charms and the ten exorcism charms in small bags that hung from either side of his body. He then went into the main hall and finished the rest of his tasks before the evening.


    After supper, a fully clothed Mu Yi laid down on top of his bed. He had cleverly placed his ax near his bed incase he needed to grab it quickly. His wooden sword was still in his scabbard. Exhausted from the day¡¯s work, he closed his eyes and began to snore.


    ¡°Whoo¡­ Whoooo.¡±


    ¡°Whoo¡­ Whoooo.¡±


    The sound of a laughing night owl rustled Mu Yi from his sleep. He crawled out of bed and looked out of the window. According to the position of the moon, he guessed that it was somewhere between 10 or 11 at night.


    Even though pocket watches were popular, he couldn¡¯t afford buy something so luxurious.


    Mu Yi splashed some cold water on his face, grabbed his ax, and walked to the main hall. He strained his eyes to look deep into the hall. Something gave him an ominous feeling.Mu Yi walked to the corner near the entrance and crouched in the shadows by the door.


    Time passed slowly. The night owl continued to make noise from a nearby tree. Was it a sign that something inauspicious was going to happen?


    ¡°Cling ling ling!¡±

 Chapter 3: Frightening Living Corpse

    ¡°Cling ling ling!¡±


    The bells of the door began to tinkle. Mu Yi was instantly petrified, clutching his ax firmly. His hands were covered in cold sweat.


    The bells had only tinkled once and stopped, causing Mu Yi to suspect that it wasn¡¯t the wind moving the bells.


    As he opened the door to look outside, a huge object was thrown inside the temple, crashing loudly onto the floor.


    Mu Yi was frozen. The object was the statue of the god he had removed during the day. It had taken him great efforts to move the statue because of its weight. How was it get thrown back inside?


    This wasn¡¯t the best time to ponder that question, especially after a dark shadow had followed the statue inside.


    Mu Yi had crafted a small mechanism in his earlier preparation which he now activated.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    On the other side of the door, a loud sound suddenly filled the air. The sound drew the dark shadow¡¯s attention.


    A fireball appeared, filling the air with a dazzling fire. A burst of fire appeared in the main hall. The candles simultaneously lit as it moved past them.


    The dark shadow seemed to be distracted by the fire. Mu Yi took advantage of the distraction and leapt out of his hiding spot and lifted his ax to attack the shadow.


    ¡°Slash!¡±


    The ax sliced into the shoulder of the dark shadow. Mu Yi had aimed for the head, but the shadow had moved its head quickly in response. When his ax had struck the shadow, it didn¡¯t feel like flesh, it felt more like he was chopping into a tree trunk.


    As the shadow raised its hand, Mu Yi could sense its tremendous strength. The handle of the ax broke, causing Mu Yi to stumble back.


    At that moment, the fire lit the remaining candles, illuminating the entire room.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    Mu Yi looked at the shadow, he could now see clearly, he could see the shadow¡¯s face. Mu Yi was gasping with astonishment.


    The old man¡¯s face was surrounded by dark golden light. His eyes were a pale white and he no longer had any skin around his mouth, just a set of exposed teeth. He looked ferocious.


    After Mu Yi¡¯s ax had crashed into his shoulder, there wasn¡¯t any blood.


    ¡°A Zombie?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    Years ago, his grandfather had taught him about reanimated corpses, but Mu Yi never believed him. Mu Yi didn¡¯t believe in such things. But now, he had proof that they existed¡­


    Back then, according to the old man, the criteria to become a living corpse was extremely strict. First, the person had to harbor a grudge against someone and they had to be buried in a sinister place. The whole process was supposed to require one or two months.


    Zombies weren¡¯t extremely strong, although they were still much stronger than humans.


    Now his grandfather had changed. Mu Yi remembered the moment he had died, he passed with a smile on his face.How could he harbor a grudge against anyone?


    Thinking about those things was useless now. The corpse looked cruel and emotionless.Mu Yi knew that his grandfather wasn¡¯t here anymore.


    Mu Yi darted back to the center of the hall. By now, the fire finished lighting the remainder of the candles. Mu Yi tried to run from the zombie, but the zombie rushed towards him.


    Mu Yi grabbed one of the strings he had placed that afternoon, causing the thick black cloth on the mirrors to fall. Suddenly, seven beams of light appeared, aimed towards the zombie.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The zombie cried out.


    The zombie stomped on the ground, causing dirt to fall from his decaying body.


    Mu Yi grabbed the bottle of black dog¡¯s blood from his pocket and threw it towards the zombie.


    ¡°Splash!¡±


    The black dog¡¯s blood seemed to slow the zombie¡¯s movements.


    Next, Mu Yi took an exorcism charm and an evil spirit slaying charm out of his bags. He chanted some incantations and threw them at the zombie.


    Something wasn¡¯t right, the charms weren¡¯t working.


    By now, the zombie had escaped from the light from the mirrors and had resumed his chase of Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi was terrified. Any sense of calm remaining in his body had long gone. After all, the boy was only fourteen, and he wasn¡¯t an experienced exorcist.


    He remembered his wooden sword and raised it towards the zombie. Luckily, Mu Yi had caught the zombie by surprise. The high cost of the sword was worth it. He managed to stab the zombie, escaping the zombie¡¯s attack unharmed.


    Mu Yi leapt back and started to plan what to do next. He was out of ideas, and he had to be smart about his next move. Since he was almost at a dead end, the best plan was to risk his life and attempt to escape.


    Mu Yi grabbed the charms from his bags and stuck them to the zombie¡¯s body like a madman. Unfortunately, this didn¡¯t seem to work as well as the black dog¡¯s blood.


    The zombie was much slower but was still moving towards him. He was stretching his sharp fingers towards Mu Yi¡¯s chest.


    Frozen in fear, the young boy was convinced that he was going to die.


    Suddenly, pale white lights appeared from the zombie¡¯s chest, throwing him backwards into the pillar behind him.


    Mu Yi then looked at the zombie, who was now kneeling on the ground with his hand hanging loosely at his side. However, Mu Yi now noticed a change in the old man¡¯s eyes. However, just like the previous evening, Mu Yi suddenly lost consciousness.


    The following morning, Mu Yi woke up groggily with a pain in his head. The main hall was messy, and the zombie had disappeared.


    Mu Yi had lost consciousness twice in two days. Why didn¡¯t the zombie kill him? Was there a reason? It was all a confusing blur.


    Mu Yi decided to check the field behind the temple where he had buried the old man. The coffin was unearthed and had been opened. All that remained inside was the missing head of the god statue.


    Mu Yi hesitantly stretched his hand to remove the head from the coffin. It was surprisingly light. He attempted to try checking if it had any use, but the head disintegrated, turning to dust.


    Before it went missing, the statue and its head had been extremely heavy. How did it change all of a sudden? It was useless to spend too much time thinking about it.


    Mu Yi crouched down and started knocking on the inside of the coffin with the back of his knuckles.


    ¡°Bang bang!¡± ¡°Bang bang!¡±

 Chapter 4: Hoodlum

    ¡°Bang bang!¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°Dong dong!¡±


    Mu Yi shivered. There was something hidden within the coffin. He grabbed his ax and chopped into the coffin.Mu Yi¡¯s face fell.


    Underneath the coffin, were nine holes the size of small wine cups. A blackish purple residue filling the inside with a rancid odor.There were seven holes at the top of the coffin and two in the middle and some kind of black mark appeared to connect them.


    ¡°That must have caused the transformation.¡± Mu Yi thought to himself.


    Mu Yi had previously purchased the coffin in a small village at the foot of the mountain. There was only one shop there that sold coffins, and it had existed for a long time. The shop owner had seemed friendly and certainly didn¡¯t look suspicious. He had recommended that Mu Yi should buy the red willow coffin, because it was one of the shop¡¯s treasures. If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t been a Taoist priest, the owner wouldn¡¯t have sold it to him.


    Now Mu Yi was wondering if the shop owner had intentionally meant him ill will.


    The old man and Mu Yi¡¯s travels had taught him not to trust merchants. Most were dishonest crooks. His grandfather¡¯s death was overwhelming, so Mu Yi hadn¡¯t been cautious at the coffin shop. Thinking about his naivety filled Mu Yi with self-loathing. How could he have been so careless? This mistake stole his grandfather¡¯s chance to be at peace.


    Mu Yi furiously picked up his ax and began his journey down the mountain. His furious glare could scare anyone who looked his way. They were the eyes of a murderer.


    In no time, Mu Yi had reached the tiny village which was filled merchants and people.Mu Yi¡¯s aggressive demeanor caused a stir amongst the villagers.


    Although he didn¡¯t live in the village, the locals recognized him. A few of the nosier people discreetly followed him.


    When Mu Yi reached the coffin shop, the door was locked. This didn¡¯t stop him. He took his ax and angrily cut into the lock.


    Inside, the shop was lined with various coffins of different sizes and hues. One unfinished piece sat on the floor surrounded by tools. The shop was messy inside. Mu Yi searched the messy shop for its owner, but no one was there.


    Mu Yi forced himself to calm down. If he remembered well, there were two people working the day he had previously visited. The owner who looked to be around fifty years old was fairly feeble. His partner was around twenty, was strong and had a local accent.


    Now the shop was in disarray. All of the valuables that had been displayed on Mu Yi¡¯s previous trip were missing. In the shop¡¯s kitchen, spoiled food was left out on the table. Clearly, no one had been in this store for at least a few days.


    After looking around a bit more, Mu Yi finally put his ax away and opened the window. The street was lively and filled with people. Mu Yi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he was filled with sorrow. Hoping someone might be able to help, he plead to the villagers.


    ¡°Please help me, the owner of this shop sold me a bad coffin. If anyone knows where he is, please tell me.¡± Mu Yi cried.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t tell anyone any details of his situation because he didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble than he already had. Besides telling strangers that a cursed coffin had turned your grandfather¡¯s corpse into a ferocious zombie probably wouldn¡¯t turn out well. If he looked sad enough, maybe someone would take pity on him and give him some helpful information.


    ¡°I was wondering why Li the Cripple had closed his shop. I figured he ripped someone off and then he was afraid the person would come back.¡± one man said.


    ¡°I thought that cripple was kind and honest, I would have never thought he would rip anyone off.¡± a second person replied.


    ¡°I saw Li the Cripple two days ago in the afternoon and yesterday morning the shop was closed.¡± said an elderly woman.


    ¡°Poor little Taoist priest.¡±


    Although Mu Yi still had no clue of the owner¡¯s whereabouts, at least he now had a better indication on the man¡¯s character.


    Li the Cripple. People thought he was kind and honest. He had bought the shop from the previous owners two years before. No one really knew where he had originally come from. His partner was his apprentice who journeyed with him.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, how will you express your gratitude?¡± asked someone suddenly.


    Everybody looked at that person and some jumped back in surprise. The speaker looked sinister.


    Mu Yi knew that person. They owned a paper cutting shop opposite the coffin shop. Mu Yi had bought the fake money there, it was very expensive.


    The paper cutter looked very strange. He had two rather large yellow front teeth which made him look like a rabbit. He seemed to be around forty years old and was a very crooked businessman. Considering everyone¡¯s facial expressions, one could guess that he wasn¡¯t very popular.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t look at the paper cutter in a disdainful way though. His grandfather had always told him that one shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Additionally, when Mu Yi had bought fake money from his shop, he had noticed his fine work. The man was very skilled at his craft.


    Mu Yi had spoken quite a bit with him. His prices were high, but his pieces were of great quality. His name was Wu Kui Si, according to Mu Yi¡¯s grandfather, Wu Kui Si was an unusual person.


    Mu Yi remained silent for a few seconds. Then, he sadly, clutched his jade pendant. He took it off and stretched out his hand


    ¡°My grandmother gave me this before she died. She was working in a palace. A nobleman gave it to her, so it¡¯s very precious.¡±


    ¡°You despicable hoodlum. How can you take advantage of someone¡¯s else¡¯s misfortune. Such a pitiful Taoist priest.¡±


    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s always alone. He¡¯s such a wicked person.¡±


    ¡°Old hoodlum, you¡¯re stealing from a little boy.¡±


    When the crowd heard Mu Yi, they burst into an uproar and berated the paper cutter. He wanted to take valuable item from a poor young priest.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, are you sure you¡¯re not lying? Since your items are so precious, how come Li the Cripple managed to rip you off?¡± asked the hoodlum ignoring people¡¯s insults.


    ¡°You can have a look at the pendant yourself.¡± said Mu Yi self-confidently.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t exactly lying. It truly did come from a palace. In reality, he had traded something with a eunuch in exchange for the pendant.


    The hoodlum took the jade pendant. He was wearing gloves, and as he stretched his hand, Mu Yi noticed his white wrist.


    As the vendor checked the authenticity of the jade pendant, Mu Yi eyes were transfixed by the man¡¯s wrist.

 Chapter 5: Studying The Four Great Stages

    The vendor looked at the jade pendant for a few minutes and then put it around his neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you in private. Come with me.¡±


    The hoodlum ignored the disapproving crowd. He brought Mu Yi to his papercutting shop and shut the door.


    ¡°Li the Cripple comes from Xiangji, Ganshi. Two years ago, he escaped and hid here. During those two years, five men have died a violent death in the village, and two children disappeared. When I saw you leave with a red coffin, I knew that he had gotten something from you. I was surprised that he didn¡¯t kill you. That¡¯s very surprising, very strange.¡± said the hoodlum inspecting Mu Yi¡¯s reaction.


    Mu Yi now clearly understood that Li the Cripple was an evil man. But why didn¡¯t he kill him?


    What happened after he passed out?


    Unfortunately, no one could tell him. Mu Yi didn¡¯t resent the paper cutter for not warning him earlier. The important thing was to figure where Li the Cripple was hiding as soon as possible. Then he needed to find his grandfather¡¯s corpse and bury him again, so he could finally rest in peace.


    ¡°You want to find Li the Cripple to get your revenge, right?¡± said the hoodlum to Mu Yi.


    ¡°May I ask you for help, Mister?¡± said Mu Yi respectfully.


    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d give up. Li the Cripple didn¡¯t kill you before, we don¡¯t know why, but it doesn¡¯t matter now. To him, you¡¯re like an insect. Insignificant. Don¡¯t take risks. Of course, I can¡¯t do much for you if you decide to look for trouble and throw away your life.¡± said the hoodlum indifferently.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t pleasant to hear, Mu Yi knew that he was right. He knew the difference between being brave and being stupid.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Master. Even though I can¡¯t do much against him for now, I¡¯ll become stronger and I¡¯ll deal with him sooner or later. I will kill him. So please tell me more about him and where I can find him to get my revenge.¡± asked Mu Yi.


    The hoodlum looked surprised. He realized that he underestimated the little Taoist priest. Mu Yi sounded determined. In the future, he¡¯d try to find a solution.


    The paper cutter remained silent. Anger didn¡¯t solve anything. Li the Cripple had chosen his own path, he was doomed. Even though he didn¡¯t get anything from helping the boy, he felt sorry for him.


    ¡°Alright, even though people say I¡¯m a hoodlum, I¡¯m not a liar, and my real name is Gu Ren. Since I took your pendant, I have to tell you what you want to know.¡± said Gu Ren.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mister.¡± said Mu Yi.


    Li the Cripple truly did walk with a limp. Gu Ren didn¡¯t know his real name though. According to Gu Ren, Li the Cripple came from a group who stole corpses. He reeked of the smell of cadavers.


    He was positive that Li the Cripple had left the village. He preferred to steal corpses from remote locations, or even in ancient battlefields. Gu Ren didn¡¯t know where Li the Cripple had gone.


    Gu Ren told Mu Yi something else, Li the Cripple had an enemy and was trying to create powerful zombies, to get revenge on his enemies. That way, Mu Yi had some hints. He could also wait idly for opportunities.


    Li the Cripple¡¯s enemy was the suzerain of the Qu Mortuary. They were very famous but not for good reasons. Mu Yi also learned that the mortuary had several corpses.


    After speaking with the paper cutter, Mu Yi left for the temple.


    He dug a new grave behind the temple and crouched down low, waiting for a while in silence.


    When it grew dark, Mu Yi retired to his room. The room flickered with the dim light from the oil lamp.


    Mu Yi sat down cross-legged on his bed, attempting to make sense of all the information he had learned.


    Mu Yi also wanted to become stronger. His grandfather had previously taught him how to cultivate. In the antiquity era, even regular people practiced cultivation to keep their eyesight and hearing as they aged, but Mu Yi practiced cultivation to transcend worldliness, to detach himself from samsara.


    Those who practiced cultivation used to say: ¡°Fate is self-willed, willfulness is determined by nature, study the path of Daoism. The cultivator cannot achieve enlightenment without the Dao.¡±


    Essentially, practicing Daoism cultivates one¡¯s mind.


    And the first stage the old man had told Mu Yi about was the heart.


    The heartbeat was linked to the mind, one had to empty one¡¯s heart and one¡¯s mind. One had to be detached from worldly affairs.


    Mu Yi was convinced that the first part was extremely complicated. He was still young and inexperienced. At fourteen years old, it was very difficult to have one¡¯s mind focused in meditation, but now it seemed to be working. It was likely, that the eight years of travel had prepared him. He had to persevere. Many things were difficult to achieve but when one pushed through and managed to be detached from worldly affairs, things always worked out. It wasn¡¯t good to have a heart like a capering monkey and a mind like a galloping horse.


    To achieve perseverance, one had to stop having the mind of a galloping horse, running from one thought to another.


    Usually, people who were not very intelligent had a heart like a capering monkey and a mind like a galloping horse, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t extremely bright but he wasn¡¯t exactly stupid either.


    During the first part of the night, he managed to focus but soon became distracted. It was difficult to focus. He had many thoughts running through his mind. He was so perturbed that he got stomach cramps and almost vomited.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t try to force himself because his grandfather told him that controlling one¡¯s mind was important, but it was also dangerous. He had to progress step by step naturally, otherwise, he would use too much energy and collapse.


    Mu Yi practiced his cultivation for a week. During that week, he only cooked his meals and practiced cultivation. He still found that he had a heart like a capering monkey and a mind like a galloping horse though. He had lost a lot of weight and looked exhausted with large bags under his eyes. Even though he was exhausted, he didn¡¯t mind. Eventually, he neglected both food and sleep, only practicing cultivation.

 Chapter 6: A Long Dream

    Days passed. Mu Yi looked in the mirror and the image scared him.


    His hair was messy, and he had big black bags under his eyes. His face was also very pale, making him look like a ghost.


    ¡°Is that me?¡± Mu Yi looked at himself and frowned.


    ¡°Phew¡­ It was like a long dream.¡± Mu Yi had been sat there for such a long time while focused on breathing. He tried to relax and not think too much, but he ended up losing himself in a trance.


    Luckily, he hadn¡¯t lost his senses. If he hadn¡¯t woken up in time, he probably would¡¯ve died while cultivating.


    It was difficult to know when to stop cultivating since he had no rules to follow.


    When the old man had told him that it could be dangerous, he hadn¡¯t taken it seriously. But actually, it was like being in a beautiful environment and not realizing that it was filled with dangers. If one wasn¡¯t careful, they would die or go insane.


    Mu Yi had just started practicing cultivation, so he couldn¡¯t expect immediate results. He had to stay cautious of the dangers and take his time. Additionally, danger also came from the fact that Mu Yi found it easier focus and become detached from worldly affairs, leaving himself vulnerable.


    At some point, he woke up one morning and realized that he understood what it meant to practice cultivation.


    He slept really well these days and didn¡¯t have any dreams.


    The next day, Mu Yi practiced a fighting technique against a huge stone in front of the temple.


    The old man had taught him this fighting technique.


    During those eight years, apart from having the impression that he had slightly more physical strength than ordinary people, he didn¡¯t really think much of the technique. He had never felt himself gaining the powerful abilities of a martial artist. In the end, he had thought that he was just too stupid to learn the technique.


    Be that as it may, he didn¡¯t give up because it had become routine.


    After the old man¡¯s death, he had stopped training for just over half a month.


    Now that he had tried again, he had a different impression.


    Even though the fighting technique consisted of only thirty-six moves, it required using all of one¡¯s body to gather strength.


    After having tried three times, Mu Yi could finally do it with his eyes closed, and he suddenly detached from worldly affairs.


    He didn¡¯t do it on purpose, though. He did it automatically.


    He had the impression that his body had become lighter and faster. Slowly, some sort of strength had started flowing throughout his body. Then, everything became dark.


    At that moment, Mu Yi felt dizzy and suddenly woke up.


    ¡°I just¡­¡±


    Mu Yi came back to his senses and was surprised. He frowned and tried to remember what had happened when the darkness had invaded his mind. Thankfully, he had woken up at a crucial moment, otherwise, the consequences would¡¯ve been tragic.


    When one practices fighting techniques, the body gives birth to Qi. Even though the old man taught me a basic fighting technique, my body still gathered Qi, Mu Yi thought to himself.


    Does my body have anything mysterious? he wondered. Mu Yi had sensed some strength flow throughout his body, and if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, it had to be Qi. Unfortunately, his body hadn¡¯t assimilated the Qi before it had dispersed.


    Since Mu Yi couldn¡¯t understand his problem, he decided not to waste his efforts trying to solve an unsolvable problem.


    Besides, Mu Yi also realized that he hadn¡¯t eaten very much recently.


    Having traveled with the old man for many years, Mu Yi was bound to have saved some wealth. Unfortunately, the old man¡¯s circumstances, which lead to death, had left him with little to no money.


    Mu Yi still had a good amount of food, but the incoming winter only emphasized his financial problems because he would still need money to buy food during the long winter season. Also, he would need a lot of it.


    ¡°Capturing ghosts? Reading fortune? Holding ceremonies for the dead?¡± Mu Yi tried thinking of several ways to earn money, but he quickly ruled them all out.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t travelling the world anymore. On top of that, ghosts weren¡¯t common, and holding Taoist ceremonies wasn¡¯t something anyone could do. Even in the small village Mu Yi was in, deaths were rare.


    Reading fortunes would be even worse compared to the former two, as no one would trust someone as young as Mu Yi. As the saying goes, ¡®A youth without facial hair cannot be relied upon.¡¯ If he ever went to people as a fortune teller, no one would believe him, and the people might even beat him with sticks and kick him out. In short, he didn¡¯t look qualified.


    Never mind. I might as well hunt so that I can sell furs and skins. Then, I¡¯ll dry the meat in the wind and eat it. When Mu Yi thought about this, he became happy. It was the perfect solution. Back when he was cutting trees outside, he had seen many animal footprints. He was strong enough now, and as long as he didn¡¯t encounter any animals that were dangerous to people, such as panthers and tigers, he would have no problem.


    Such thoughts led to Mu Yi repairing his axe, he sharpened it and replaced the handle, which was broken. Afterward, he took off his Taoist robe and put on a simple linen robe before setting out for the mountains.


    Behind Funiu Mountain there was more mountains covered in dense forests. Luckily, it was Fall, so most of the leaves had already fallen off the trees, which gave Mu Yi a better field of vision.


    He saw furry and feathered animals of many colors, such as gold, black, and white. These animals especially liked to roam between trees when hunting, so Mu Yi kept glancing around. However, he remained vigilant at the same time.


    Suddenly, a rock the size of a fist fell right next to him. A pheasant nearby woke up, flapped its wings, and left.


    ¡°Splash!¡±


    The bird made several stones fly when flapping its wings, and some crashed into the tree, causing more leaves to fall down.


    Startled by the sound of the stones hitting the tree, the bird flew escaped faster.


    Mu Yi continued walking through the trees.


    At the moment, he was holding an axe in his left hand and had small bags hanging by his waist.


    He had leaves in his hair and holes in his dirty robe.


    He had spent half a day in the mountain, and he had to admit that he wasn¡¯t adept at hunting. Luckily, he was carrying stones in his waist bags. This was because Mu Yi realized that hunting rabbits or birds with his axe never worked since they always noticed him and fled before he could even get close to them. Therefore, Mu Yi decided to throw stones at them.


    Despite his efforts, Mu Yi was left starving and tired, which forced him to stop hunting. It seemed as if he would never manage to become a hunter.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    As Mu Yi was thinking about going back and finding another solution, a loud sound spread in the air.

 Chapter 7: Let’s Meet in Three Days

    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°A gun?¡±


    Mu Yi was startled by the loud sound and quickly came back to his senses. It really was the sound of a gun. (Note: Not a modern gun)


    Mu Yi and the old man had traveled around the world and seen their fair share of firearms. Large aristocratic clans had firearms and their own personal guards. In the Qing Dynasty, there were even entire armies equipped with firearms, but most of the time, they were poorly made and did not last long.


    Who could be shooting in these mountains? Mu Yi wondered.


    After settling himself in the area, Mu Yi had considered the whole territory as his own. Now, someone who could be a potential danger to him had intruded with a gun.


    Therefore, Mu Yi vigilantly walked towards the location of the gunshots.


    ¡°What do you think? Much better right? They are better than us.¡± As Mu Yi got closer, he heard a voice.


    ¡°Zheng Zicong, try and say that in front of your grandpa,¡± said someone else.


    Mu Yi quickly understood that these people knew each other, but they didn¡¯t seem too close either.


    ¡°He he, I admit that I¡¯m not that good, but you lost today. Don¡¯t forget about our bet,¡± Zheng Zicong said while laughing.


    ¡°Hmph! We¡¯re far from Tianhei. We¡¯ll see who will win at that moment,¡± said the other one, grinding his teeth.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see who manages to get a yellow weasel,¡± Zheng Zicong said immediately.


    Mu Yi was still hiding when suddenly, a snake appeared in the leaves under his feet, so he couldn¡¯t help but move away immediately.


    Unfortunately, his movement made a sound and a sense of danger followed.


    Anyone who dared to come into the depths of the forests was strong, so Mu Yi¡¯s movement would startle Zheng Zicong and company, especially when they were there to hunt. If they couldn¡¯t distinguish the sound between a human and an animal and decided to shoot him, it wouldn¡¯t end well.


    Therefore, Mu Yi moved aside and said, ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    When they heard him, the two friends immediately shouted.


    ¡°There¡¯s a snake there!¡± shouted Mu Yi. He slowly moved into their line of sight so they could see his face.


    Mu Yi had done the right thing.


    Instead of two, Mu Yi actually saw five people: two young men, a young girl, a strong-looking guard, and someone who was acting like a noble.


    One of the young men was holding a gun while the other was holding a bow, and they all looked at Mu Yi. The guard quickly took out a knife from its sheath, which was hanging on his waist. If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t shouted a moment before, he probably would¡¯ve gotten killed by the guard.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the guard suspiciously. When the others saw Mu Yi, they were relieved except for the strong guard, who quickly walked to Mu Yi and brandished his knife.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Taoist priest, and I live on Funiu Mountain. I decided to take a day off today to hunt. I didn¡¯t think that I would meet anyone, especially noblemen like you,¡± Mu Yi said, throwing his axe on the ground as a sign of good faith.


    When the guard heard him and saw that Mu Yi had thrown his axe aside, the guard nodded and relaxed.


    Besides, Mu Yi seemed to be around fifteen years old, so he didn¡¯t pose a threat to them.


    Mu Yi walked towards the group and nodded.


    ¡°Ha ha, a Taoist priest who hunts? That¡¯s the funniest thing I¡¯ve ever heard,¡± Zheng Zicong said while laughing loudly and arrogantly.


    Zheng Zicong was around twenty years old, and he looked feminine and tender. He was wearing Western-style clothes and wore his hair in braids like Manchus. Even though he tried to look strong and aggressive, it didn¡¯t work. Mu Yi thought he looked ordinary, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face; he just tried to look indifferent. ¡°Taoist priests are people too. We need to eat. I just rely on myself to eat. I don¡¯t steal or ask people for offerings. I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re laughing.¡±


    ¡°Jinlun, you don¡¯t know this Taoist priest. He was hiding and listening to us a moment ago. There¡¯s definitely something suspicious about him. Song should interrogate him,¡± Zheng Zicong said with a hint of killing intent.


    For him, Mu Yi was merely a beggar who had dared to contradict him. Those who made him lose face had to die, and since they were in the wild, he could have him killed easily. However, he didn¡¯t want his female cousin to have a bad opinion of him.


    ¡°Zheng Zicong, you¡¯re exaggerating. He¡¯s only a little Taoist priest. Even if we don¡¯t know him, he doesn¡¯t pose a threat to us,¡± Su Jinlun said while frowning. He hadn¡¯t noticed that Zheng Zicong actually intended to kill Mu Yi. He thought that Zheng Zicong was saying this to teach the little Taoist priest a good lesson.


    ¡°Since you think so, we can forgive him. It¡¯s still early, so let¡¯s not waste time,¡± Zheng Zicong said while smiling as if nothing had happened.


    However, Mu Yi observed him carefully and came to the conclusion that Zheng Zicong was evil. He had clearly seen the look of murder in the man¡¯s eyes.


    Even though Mu Yi hasn¡¯t managed to be as perseverant as he wished, his perception, which was closely related to his responsiveness, had become acute. He could easily distinguish good from bad.


    Hearing Zheng Zicong¡¯s words, Su Jinlun didn¡¯t waste any more time on the matter since the little Taoist priest was just a poor kid in the end.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    As she turned around, the person who was acting like a noble suddenly spoke. Actually, this fake prince should be called a princess instead because the speaker was actually a woman disguised as a man.


    Looking at his own sister, Si Jun asked ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xao Ying?¡±


    The fake prince ignored him as he looked at Mu Yi and asked, ¡°Little Taoist priest, you live on Funiu Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Mu Yi answered with a nod.


    ¡°So can you capture ghosts?¡± asked the fake prince.


    ¡°A little bit,¡± Mu Yi replied after remaining silent for a few seconds. He could capture weak, ordinary ghosts, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with stronger ones.


    The old man had taught him. Besides, the nobles he had met were all arrogant, and Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them. However, he now needed to make a living. He needed to eat. Initially, he wanted to hunt, but it didn¡¯t work. He possibly had an opportunity now.


    ¡°Erf! Cousin, don¡¯t let him deceive you. Look at him. Do you think he can capture ghosts? Besides, ghosts don¡¯t even exist. He¡¯s just a rip off,¡± Zheng Zicong said while laughing.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, if you deceive me, you will get in trouble,¡± the fake prince said, ignoring Zheng Zocing. She stared at Mu Yi.


    Seeing the fake princess focusing on Mu Yi instead of him, Zheng Zicong looked towards Mu Yi with eyes full of hatred.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry gentlemen. I am willing to give it a try,¡± Mu Yi replied cautiously.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet in three days. Come down to the village and head to the Su Clan to find me. By the way, my name is Su Yingying,¡± the fake prince said. She then turned around and left.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, I¡¯m giving Yingying face, so I won¡¯t kill you. However, we¡¯ll see your true colors in three days,¡± Zheng Zicong said, looking at Mu Yi with anger. Then, he also turned around and left.


    Mu Yi looked at their departing figures and clenched his fists.


    Three days, Su Yingying!

 Chapter 8: Importance of Money

    Mu Yi¡¯s stomach was rumbling with hunger by the time he got back to the temple. What had happened in the mountains profoundly affected him.


    Those people hadn¡¯t trusted him and considered him to be a beggar, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t take it to heart. He was used to it. He also didn¡¯t mind Zheng Zicong¡¯s arrogance because he considered him worthless.


    What he did mind was the fact that he couldn¡¯t control his life.


    When the old man was still alive, he would always protect him, so Mu Yi never felt like he was in danger. But this encounter made him understand that the world was dangerous and strength was important.


    Because of that, Mu Yi wanted to become strong.


    Mu Yi would be able to protect himself if he became strong, and no one would be able to kill him. Then, he would never have feelings of weakness again.


    Mu Yi was young but mature, so he understood that he had to work hard to become strong. If he became strong, he would also have influence.


    He didn¡¯t know much regarding cultivation, but according to the old man, the reason he could improve his perception and responsiveness to the point that nobody could pose a threat to him was all thanks to cultivation.


    Mu Yi still had two more days before his meeting with Su Yingying.


    During those two days, Mu Yi knew that it was impossible for him to control his heartbeat and improve his perception. In half a month¡¯s time, he had yet to reach the second level in training his heartbeat.


    But since they had asked him if he could capture a small ghost, he couldn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t. Besides, he could capture weaker ghosts.


    Luckily, Mu Yi had traveled around the world with the old man. Even though he had never seen real ghosts, he had learned how to capture them should the circumstances call for it.


    Besides, he already had everything he needed to do it since he still had materials from when he fought the zombie, except the old man¡¯s animated corpse was just too strong for Mu Yi¡¯s current level.


    Mu Yi was convinced that he could help Su Yingying if he only had to face a weak ghost and possibly even benefit after that since her family was rich and influential.


    Mu Yi needed money to survive, but he also needed money to become stronger.


    Thinking about things, Mu Yi unconsciously entered a state of meditation. This time, he had no problem entering meditation directly.


    Some time passed before Mu Yi woke up, and he was surprised as he realized that it was already dark outside, which meant that he had meditated for an entire afternoon.


    He had just surpassed his previous record for a single attempt. If he had done that before, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it and would have gone insane. This time though, he felt really good. It was a unique feeling.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi started shaking with hunger because he hadn¡¯t eaten anything for two to three days. His hands were shaking, and he made five big bowls of rice.


    Then, he proceeded to his room and lied down on his bed, feeling much better now.


    Mu Yi reflected on the problems he had in life.


    He had never been in such a situation, but it definitely had something to do with him meditating for the entire afternoon. He had never meditated that long, but Mu Yi was still happy because he had managed to stay in meditation for so long.


    After waking up, Mu Yi¡¯s perception became more accurate, and he had more energy. He even forgot about superfluous things. His mind remained clear and focused.


    Meditating required a lot of energy though. This was why Mu Yi was extremely hungry after he came back to his senses. He hadn¡¯t thought about that before, but if he didn¡¯t eat and continued meditating, he would probably collapse from hunger instead of improving his perception.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to make money because he wouldn¡¯t be able to practice his cultivation without it


    To practice cultivation, people needed techniques and money. Mu Yi already had the techniques, so now he urgently needed money.


    Mu Yi continued thinking about what the old man had told him. In the end, he came to the conclusion that even though he had yet to reach the second level of the first stage, it was only a matter of time. Maybe he would reach the second level after cultivating two or three more times.


    Some time passed, and the third day finally arrived.


    Mu Yi woke up and immediately began punching the huge stone outside the temple. He was practicing the unnamed fighting techniques he knew. He could vaguely sense the changes happening in his body, which made him smile.


    During those three days, Mu Yi didn¡¯t practice his cultivation on purpose, but he could sense that he was getting closer and closer to the second level. Maybe he would reach it soon. He was progressing very quickly due to the experiences he had during the three days of hard work.


    After Mu Yi realized that he wasn¡¯t a good hunter, he created traps instead and left them in various places. He was quite lucky, as he managed to catch two rabbits.


    Whenever Mu Yi had free time, he would watch the birds around him to help him relax.


    After that, he went back to his room and took the things he needed: a brush and several yellow sheets of paper.


    Mu Yi still had the old jar and some cinnabar, but he no longer had any black dog blood. He wasn¡¯t in a rush though as he took a knife to cut his finger. He dropped allowed his blood to flow into the jar and mix with the cinnabar.


    He had no choice, but he didn¡¯t mind since he was going to benefit from it.


    To be strict and cruel with others wasn¡¯t a great accomplishment, but being strict and cruel to oneself was.


    Last time, ninety-nine percent of the magic charms Mu Yi had drawn were useless, but he was convinced that he would be successful.


    Without considering the fact that he passed out, if he hadn¡¯t had the magic charms last time, he would have definitely died.


    The previous time, he had drawn the magic charms according to his intuition, but now that he had practiced cultivation, he had the sensation that he had become stronger and wanted to try drawing again.


    Mu Yi drew six charms: an inviting wealth charm, a body protection charm, an exorcism charm, a home-guarding charm, an evil spirit slaying charm, and a half-completed five thunders charm.


    Since his purpose was to capture ghosts, his wealth-inviting charm and his home-guarding charm weren¡¯t going to be very useful. In addition, he could use his body protection charm to protect only himself. In the end, he would only be using the evil slaying charm and the exorcism charm.


    The exorcism charm couldn¡¯t be used on pure things. Mu Yi may be able to use it on people who suffered from hysteria but while he couldn¡¯t use it on most people, he still made one just in case anything unexpected happened.


    As for the evil slaying charm, it could be used against a wide variety of entities, not only evil entities like its name implied. Mu Yi could definitely use it on other people. Unfortunately, it was the least effective on ghosts, but what else could Mu Yi do?


    He knew that the five thunders charm was very effective against ghosts. Ordinary ghosts would die in a flash when attacked by the five thunders charm. Unfortunately, he only knew half of it. The old man had taught him the entire technique, but Mu Yi was unable to draw the second half.

 Chapter 9: Perseverance

    Mu Yi prepared bandages, whetstones, and so on, not wasting any time.


    After preparing everything, he took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and meditated.


    He needed to work quickly for the meeting.


    Suddenly, Mu Yi opened his eyes. He looked grave and solemn, his eyes twinkling with a cold light.


    He took a brush and ink and started drawing comfortably with ease. As Mu Yi drew, an aura appeared around him and faded.


    Spiritual self-proclamation!


    Mu Yi suddenly thought of something. He had noticed the same thing the previous time when he had drawn the body protection charm.


    Unfortunately, he had yet to open his Heavenly eye. Otherwise, he could have easily understood the charm.


    This charm was the perfect body protection charm, and he found it easy to draw now. He didn¡¯t think that he would draw it so easily though. He could be considered to have progressed a lot.


    After that, Mu Yi drew five more body protection charms; however, he succeeded only once.


    After having managed to draw two body protection charms, Mu Yi didn¡¯t continue. Two were enough.


    He took a rest, and after a while, he started drawing an exorcism charm.


    After having succeeded to make one exorcism charm, he stopped drawing. He made it because he just wanted to be prepared, and one was enough. The most important charm was the evil spirit slaying charm.


    Mu Yi tried to draw more than twenty evil spirit slaying charms, but he succeeded only twice. Even though his success rate was low, he didn¡¯t mind. He was just a beginner. He needed to continue becoming stronger and only then would drawing charms become easier.


    Since he had only two evil spirit slaying charms, it meant that he had only two chances. It wasn¡¯t enough, but he had only seven to eight blank sheets left. He was already satisfied since one more sheet wouldn¡¯t make a big difference.


    Lastly, Mu Yi focused on the half-completed five thunders charm.


    The reason Mu Yi hadn¡¯t managed to learn the second part of the five thunders charm was because of his state of mind. He hadn¡¯t managed to draw the second half of the charm, and the old man didn¡¯t let him practice it again.


    Now, Mu Yi had become stronger, so he wanted to try it again. Even if he failed, it didn¡¯t matter.


    With that in mind, Mu Yi started drawing the five thunders charm again.


    In the end, the charm was still too difficult to draw. Even though Mu Yi managed to draw it, it was a failure. It was better than before, but Mu Yi now felt a strange sensation.


    He tried to draw it five to six times more, and he always had the same strange feeling. Mu Yi started getting angry.


    Failing wasn¡¯t a problem per se. However, Mu Yi could feel a sensation that he couldn¡¯t explain, and he didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    He tried to draw the five thunders charm again. He wasn¡¯t pushing himself too hard, but at that moment, he had no more cinnabar.


    ¡°Argh, I failed again.¡±


    Mu Yi stopped drawing and took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t try again.


    He stuck body protection charms on his body because they could save him in case of danger. He also put his evil spirit slaying charms and the exorcism charm in his bags. They were precious, and he couldn¡¯t afford to lose them.


    He put everything away and washed his face. He also cleaned himself up a little. He was ready to head down the mountain.


    But just as Mu Yi was about to leave, he saw a blank sheet of yellow paper on the table. He didn¡¯t know what to think and walked to it.


    He had to go to the village soon, but in the end, Mu Yi bit his finger, a drop of blood appearing.


    Mu Yi frowned and put his bleeding finger on the paper. He tried to draw the five thunders charm again.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    When he finished drawing it, he felt like something had broken in his mind.


    He didn¡¯t look at the five thunders charm he had just finished. Instead, he left it on the table and closed his eyes to focus on his mind.


    With his eyes closed, he started meditating.


    Having a heart like a capering monkey and a mind like a galloping horse was like a thick smog in clouding your thoughts. It happened when people thought too much. Thinking too much oppressed the mind and the heart. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to just stop thinking.


    Besides, reaching perseverance wasn¡¯t emptying your mind completely. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any difference between a cultivator and a rock.


    Perseverance was about protecting yourself and your mind while cultivating; it was being resolved in your goal.


    Mu Yi had disciplined himself a lot recently. He had the sensation that he was about to step over a threshold, all he needed was a little bit of time.


    After he drew the five thunders charm, Mu Yi had the sensation that he was stepping over that threshold. He felt different now. Meditating properly was a long process, and people need a dozen years to become well practiced with meditating. But now, Mu Yi could easily fall into a meditative state.


    Perseverance. Protection.


    Perseverance was something that everyone had and it was what protected their mind from going astray when cultivating.


    Perseverance helped Mu Yi¡¯s vitality, and it made him smarter and helped him think more clearly. It also increased his memory capacity.


    Besides, meditating made him wise and detached, like an indestructible mountain.


    After a while, Mu Yi opened his eyes and smiled. He had reached the second level. His state of mind had improved.


    However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t stay in that state for too long. It was useful, but it also made him very tired. He could get injured if he tried too hard.


    After he stopped meditating, Mu Yi looked at the five thunders charm on the table, and he was convinced that he had succeeded. He touched it and sensed an explosive energy inside.


    He may have needed much more time to step over the second threshold if he hadn¡¯t drawn the five thunders charm. Of course, he also succeeded because he had worked hard.


    Mu Yi had progressed quickly due to everything he had learned from the old man, such as rigor and meticulousness.


    An ordinary person would have needed at least three years to step over the same threshold.


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Mu Yi took the five thunders charm and finally went down the mountain.

 Chapter 10: Checking the Su Clan’s Old Woman

    Funiu Village, named after the mountain, was a small place, but it was a unique place. There were many outstanding people there.


    In a mere hundred years, two people from the village had passed the highest imperial examinations.


    The Su Clan was a family of scholars. One of the two people who had passed the highest imperial examinations was from the Su Clan. Even though that person had passed the exams a long time before, it was still something people would remember for two to three generations.


    However, the Su Clan¡¯s reputation had started declining recently because the old master of the clan was sick; she had a strange illness that no one could cure.


    Many doctors had come to see her, but they didn¡¯t know what she had. Since doctors couldn¡¯t help her, the old woman had also invited Taoist priests, Buddhists, and Daoist monks. They had all come thinking they would manage to heal her, but in the end, they all left dispirited and depressed the next day.


    Initially, Su Jinlun was studying in a city before she came back due to the illness. Zheng Zicong was the child of Su Jinlun¡¯s aunt on her father¡¯s side.


    Mu Yi had coincidentally encountered them three days before when they had gone to the mountains to hunt yellow weasels to make medicine out of them.


    But actually, both Su Yingying and Zheng Zicong despised Mu Yi. Nobody believed that a young Taoist priest could do anything. Even though Su Yingying was a girl, she was very smart. She had asked Mu Yi for help because he looked calm and mature. He didn¡¯t look like someone his age.


    Mu Yi arrived in the village and asked some people where the Su Clan was located. He quickly found someone who knew it.


    But as Mu Yi was walking towards the Su Clan, he encountered some newlyweds. The strange thing was that the woman wasn¡¯t going to live with her husband¡¯s family. Instead, it was the opposite. The man was going to live with his wife¡¯s family. (Translator¡¯s note: in Chinese families, when a woman gets married, they go and live with her husband¡¯s family)


    Mu Yi was surprised at the sight of it because it wasn¡¯t common.


    But such things did happen, so Mu Yi wasn¡¯t too astonished either. However, what surprised him was the strange sensation he felt when a cortege passed by him. They didn¡¯t stop and were already far away when Mu Yi turned around.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. His perception had really become acute.


    When he arrived at the Su Clan, he told them that he had been invited by Su Yingying and waited outside the main gate. There were two guards who looked at him as if he were an animal, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t care. He anticipated that such things would happen.


    The first person who came out wasn¡¯t Su Yingying but Zheng Zicong. He looked at Mu Yi disdainfully.


    ¡°Stinky Taoist priest, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d actually come. Don¡¯t think that you can deceive Yingying and me easily.¡±


    ¡°I came here because I was invited. Also, you¡¯re nobody to me. Even though you can think I¡¯m a crook, I don¡¯t care,¡± Mu Yi said indifferently. Mu Yi had stepped over the first threshold in his practice, and he was also becoming proud.


    ¡°How insolent. How dare you talk that way to a noble? Don¡¯t worry. When you leave tomorrow, I will make you pay for your offenses,¡± Zheng Zicong said. He didn¡¯t even bother to hide his evil intentions.


    When Mu Yi heard him, he almost grabbed the evil spirit slaying charm. He really wanted to kill him here and now, but he controlled himself.


    Zheng Zicong had a high social status, so if Mu Yi killed him, he most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the village safely.


    Mu Yi was neither stupid nor impulsive. He knew he couldn¡¯t do anything against Zheng Zicong. More importantly, Mu Yi had been invited by Su Yingying, so Zheng Zicong had to pay attention to what he said or did as well.


    When he had asked people for directions, many told Mu Yi about the Su Clan. He was relieved that he had brought the exorcism charm. He was prepared, just in case.


    ¡°Cousin, I invited him to come and help. If anything happened to him, what do you think other people would think of us?¡± Su Yingying said coldly while coming out. She looked angry.


    She was inside the Su Clan, so she was dressed like a woman, she was wearing a dark green skirt. Su Yingying was tall, had a slender waist, had arched eyebrows, and had almond-shaped eyes. She had rosy lips, white teeth and, and a beautiful oval face. She didn¡¯t have makeup on and only opted to wear her hair in a bun. All in all, she looked pretty and coquette.


    Mu Yi stared at her when he saw her. Even Zheng Zicong was staring at her, his eyes filled with lust.


    ¡°Hello, little Taoist priest,¡± Su Yingying said, waving at him. She didn¡¯t think that Mu Yi could help the old woman, but she needed hope.


    She had told Mu Yi to come three days later back then because she had hoped that the old woman would recover in the meantime. If not, then Mu Yi could give it a try.


    Mu Yi had already guessed her thoughts. He was smart, but he didn¡¯t care because that was his only hope. Otherwise, he would have found another job in the village.


    ¡°Alright, help us. My cousin will be happy,¡± Zheng Zicong said while smiling as if nothing had happened a moment before.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Yingying,¡± Mu Yi said, ignoring Zheng Zicong, who pretended to be nice in front of Su Yingying.


    Then, Su Yingying led the way. The group had crossed several courtyards, displaying the huge territory of the Su Clan. On the way, many people looked at him in a grave and solemn way. They hoped the old master would recover soon.


    In an old-fashioned wooden armchair, there was an old man who looked dignified. Next to them were two people: Su Jinlun and an older man, probably his father.


    When Mu Yi and Su Yingying arrived in the courtyard, they looked at him.


    ¡°Little Ying, this is the Taoist priest you invited?¡± asked the middle-aged man. He didn¡¯t even wait for the old person to talk. He especially didn¡¯t seem to trust Mu Yi. After all, he looked like a kid.


    ¡°Father!¡± said Su Yingying to the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Alright, Little Ying, bring that little Taoist priest to your grandmother,¡± the old man said, interrupting the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Alright, grandfather.¡± The old man smiled at Mu Yi apologetically. Then, Su Yingying took Mu Yi to a room.


    There was a bed and an old woman on it. The skin on her face had turned black, and she looked like she was just skin and bones. She looked as if she was nearing her final breath.


    Next to the bed, there was a thirty-year old woman, and she looked like Su Yingying.


    ¡°Mother, how¡¯s grandma?¡± asked Su Yingying in a low voice.


    ¡°Same as before,¡± the woman replied, glancing at Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi walked to the bed and looked at the old woman.


    His strengthened mind could sense a gloomy, cold Qi that was especially strong near the bed. In his eyes the old woman looked like a primordial beast waiting to pounce.


    Mu Yi was stupefied.

 Chapter 11: Saving the Woman’s Life

    ¡°Little Taoist priest, what¡¯s wrong with my grandmother?¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s drastic change in his expression made Su Yingting very impatient.


    ¡°It¡¯s much worse than I thought,¡± Mu Yi said. He wasn¡¯t lying; it was a fact. Her body with filled with the evil Qi of a ghost.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t thought that the old woman of the Su Clan would be in such a bad condition, she was about to die. He had only thought that she was a little sick and in the early stages.


    It was no wonder that they had agreed to let him come that easily. They knew that they had nothing to lose.


    ¡°Can you help her?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s reply made Su Yingying feel less hopeful about the situation.


    ¡°I will do my best,¡± Mu Yi said after remaining silent for a few moments.


    The main problem wasn¡¯t the ghost anymore. Instead, it was the old woman¡¯s life.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi had only one exorcism charm, and the old woman¡¯s condition was severe. He didn¡¯t know how to heal her.


    The main problem was that even if he had the solution to heal her, one second of inattentiveness could lead to her death and he would be blamed. Therefore, Mu Yi paid attention to what he said, but at the same time, he was still willing to take the risk.


    If he didn¡¯t take the risk, the old woman would die that evening. In contrast, she would have a fifty percent chance of living if he did take the risk.


    ¡°Miss Yingying, please call your grandfather,¡± Mu Yi said.


    Even though he was willing to take the risk, he couldn¡¯t decide alone. After all, there was only a fifty percent chance. If the old woman survived, then it would be thanks to him. If she died, they might blame him and give Zheng Zicong the opportunity to kill him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to call him,¡± Su Yingying said without hesitation as she turned around and left.


    After a short time, Su Yingying came back with her grandfather.


    ¡°Hello again, little Taoist priest. I¡¯m Su Chongshan. I hope you don¡¯t feel offended for what just happened,¡± Su Chongshan said apologetically. He didn¡¯t know what Su Yingying had told him.


    ¡°Her condition is very severe. I asked you to come because I need to talk to you,¡± Mu Yi said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Please tell me,¡± Su Chongshan said, looking grave and solemn while the heart of the woman next to the bed started to pound.


    ¡°Her condition is extremely severe. It¡¯s worse than I had thought. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she will die soon, right?¡± Mu Yi said even though he had already understood that when he had arrived.


    ¡°Indeed. She¡¯s very old, and many famous doctors have come to see her. Now, she won¡¯t survive for more than two or three days. Please tell me what you think. There is no harm in saying what one thinks,¡± Su Chongshan said. He was a wise man. He knew what Mu Yi wanted to say.


    ¡°If I had come ten days earlier, I could have healed her with an 80-90% success rate. Three days earlier, there would have been a 60% chance. However, now she¡¯s already about to die. Besides, I only have one exorcism charm. If I try it now, there is a small chance it will work, she will either die or survive once it is used.¡± Mu Yi said straightforwardly. That way, no matter what happened, he wouldn¡¯t be held responsible.


    Of course, he had also exaggerated a little bit just in case. If anything happened, it¡¯d still be better for him.


    What he said was clearly impossible. Ten days ago, he had been busy with the living corpse, and three days ago, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to draw the magic symbols for the exorcism charm.


    But when Su Yingying heard him, her heart was flooded with feelings of remorse because she had encountered Mu Yi three days ago. If she had told him to come directly, maybe her grandmother would have already recovered by now.


    When Su Chongshan heard Mu Yi, he didn¡¯t say anything. Even though the decision he had to make was logical, he was also old and was saddened by the prospect of losing her. It was difficult to come up with a decision. However, the old woman would probably only live a few more days at most, and Mu Yi was his last hope.


    Now, the old woman¡¯s life was in his hands.


    Su Yingying and the woman said nothing. They weren¡¯t qualified to say anything.


    ¡°Please try. If anything happens, you will not be held responsible,¡± Su Chongshan said, taking a deep breath and sighing. It was a promise.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Yi said. He had precisely hoped that the old man would say that. Then, he took out an exorcism charm. Everybody, including Mu Yi, was nervous as he walked towards the bed.


    As he got closer to the bed, Mu Yi sensed that the exorcism charm was starting to shake. He didn¡¯t waste any time as he immediately stuck the exorcism charm onto the old woman¡¯s head near her third eye where the skin was turning black. Then, he activated it immediately.


    ¡°Slash!¡±


    The charm started shining, producing white lights that filled the room. The charm¡¯s lights then penetrated into the depths of the old woman¡¯s body, flowing in and out of it before the charm itself turned to ash.


    At the same time, the old woman groaned as black Qi surged out from from her seven apertures.


    When Mu Yi saw that, he jumped backwards. The black Qi started to disperse in the air, and it smelled horrible.


    ¡°Open the window,¡± Mu Yi said to Su Yingying while holding his breath.


    ¡°Ah, alright,¡± Su Yingying said, coming back to her senses. She ran to the window and opened it.


    Some fresh air came into the room, and the bad smell faded a little.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, how is she?¡± Su Chongshan asked. He looked extremely worried and scared.


    Mu Yi walked to the bed again and inspected the old woman. The charm had worked much better than he had expected, and the evil presence in her body was being removed. However, the spot where her third eye was located was still a little bit black.


    Regardless, most of the evil presence was expelled from her, the results from the charm could be seen almost instantly. The old woman now started breathing a little bit better. Her skin was no longer as black as it had been at the beginning, and her cheeks now had a tinge of redness.


    When Mu Yi saw all that, he exhaled a deep breath of relief. After all, this was the first time he had used an exorcism charm. He had been under a lot of pressure. Luckily, the exorcism charm was effective.


    They still needed to expel the remaining black Qi from her body before the old woman would wake up. It was difficult, and Mu Yi knew that another exorcism charm wouldn¡¯t solve the problem. The remaining problem required a different approach.


    Before she could be healed, his job would be to kill the spirit that had been possessing the old woman¡¯s body.


    ¡°Luckily, I was able to accomplish the first task,¡± Mu Yi said while smiling at Su Chongshan.

 Chapter 12: Old Stories

    ¡°With some luck, I was able to accomplish the mission you had set!¡±


    For the old man, Mu Yi¡¯s words were as if the gods had blessed him. Su Yingying and the woman looked delighted too.


    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Su Yingying and the woman ran to the bed.


    Su Chongshan cupped his fist in his other hand before his chest. ¡°Taoist priest, I feel extremely grateful. I will never forget what you have done for us.¡±


    ¡°Mister, you¡¯re exaggerating,¡± Mu Yi said politely, but he was thinking at the same time, ¡®You also took a risk. You did all you could, so I should thank you for the opportunity.¡¯


    ¡°Taoist priest, when will my grandmother wake up?¡± asked Su Yingying. She couldn¡¯t wait.


    Mu Yi was young, and he was at the age when boys started to think about girls in a new light. Su Yingying was very beautiful, so Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but lose his composure when facing her.


    ¡°I can only capture ghosts. I¡¯m not a healer. She¡¯s very weak right now, so she needs a skilled doctor to aid her recovery. I have only solved half of the problem,¡± Mu Yi said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Only half? Please explain,¡± Su Chongshan said curiously. Regarding skilled doctors, finding one wasn¡¯t a problem for the Su Clan, so the other half of the problem was what made him curious.


    ¡°There was an evil yin Qi in her body. It is as if her bones were being turned into evil centipedes. This is due to the presence of a ghost, and to fully heal her, we need to block it.¡±


    ¡°Presence of a ghost?¡± Su Chongshan pulled a long face when he heard Mu Yi¡¯s answer. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because he was angry at Mu Yi, but it was as if he had understood something.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t say much and just waited. However, he knew that the ghost wouldn¡¯t be as easy to defeat as he had thought.


    ¡°Please come with me,¡± Su Chongshan said. He glanced at the old woman and thought of something.


    Mu Yi followed Su Chongshan to another room while nobody dared to follow.


    ¡°Taoist priest, to tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t believe in ghosts, but I no longer have a choice. It is all my fault,¡± Su Chongshan said slowly.


    ¡°Eighteen years ago, I had a daughter, and her name was Su Junru. She was my beloved daughter. Because I spoiled her too much, she became insolent. Later, I chose a husband for her, but she kept refusing. It made me so furious that I decided to imprison her until the wedding. However, what I didn¡¯t know was that she had already fallen in love with someone else. They escaped together, and from then on, I never heard from her again. I felt extremely guilty.¡±


    ¡°Five years later, she came back with a child in her arms. She asked us for help. It was a little girl, and she was only three years old. She looked exactly like my daughter.¡±


    ¡°I was still angry, but I decided to put that aside. After all, she was my own flesh and blood. She was still my granddaughter. How could I give up on my own family? Sadly, the baby came down with a strange illness. I called some famous doctors, but they couldn¡¯t do anything and in the end, the baby died.¡±


    ¡°After my granddaughter died, my daughter went insane. All of her actions were that of crazy person. She buried her child in her courtyard and kept whispering inaudible words to the grave. Half a year later, she was in such despair that she killed herself.¡±


    ¡°After my daughter died, I sealed her courtyard. I didn¡¯t allow anyone to go there. That was thirty years ago. I don¡¯t know how, but my wife managed to enter my daughters courtyard. It was after that, she started having nightmares every night. She said that she kept seeing our granddaughter. Likewise, her condition also started deteriorating by the day.¡±


    ¡°I called many doctors who tried all sorts of medicine. Then, someone told me that it was a ghost, so I called some Taoist priests and Buddhist monks. I wanted them to chase the ghost out, but every time they stayed in the courtyard for one night, they¡¯d be driven insane. Now, I finally see some hope. It is my fortune that you are so highly skilled.¡± Su Chongshan said in one breath. He felt fortunate and sad at the same time because for the past eighteen years his life was filled with tragedy. He regretted his actions every day.


    Therefore, when Mu Yi told him about the ghost, he reacted instantly.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t judge him. No matter what, it was only his task to expel the ghost and not to judge. Otherwise, the old man would continue to regret and if something happened because of the ghost in the future, it would be too late to do anything.


    ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± Mu Yi asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°Taoist priest, I have a request, but I don¡¯t know whether I should tell you or not,¡± Su Chongshan said. He found it difficult to speak his mind.


    ¡°Please tell me,¡± Mu Yi said while looking at him.


    ¡°What if we just made the ghost submit and didn¡¯t kill it? What if we managed to make the ghost undergo the process of reincarnation? Wouldn¡¯t that be the best solution?¡± Su Chongshan asked. He didn¡¯t care about what the ghost had done anymore. That ghost was still his granddaughter. Back then, he hadn¡¯t managed the situation properly, his daughter even killed herself and his Granddaughter became a ghost. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to lose his granddaughter a second time.


    Mu Yi remained silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°To tell you the truth¡­ From what you¡¯ve told me, the ghost is already quite skilled, so I don¡¯t know if I can even resist it. Regarding the matter of making it undergo the process of reincarnation, well, you are thinking way too highly of me.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­¡± Su Chongshan didn¡¯t know what to do anymore when he listened to Mu Yi¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I can only try. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it works or not, I will spend an evening in the courtyard,¡± Mu Yi said. Fortunately, he had two body protection charms and an evil spirit slaying charm. Even if he couldn¡¯t resist the ghost, he could at least survive. Besides, he also wanted to see what kind of ghost it was.


    In the past, Mu Yi had followed the old man everywhere and would usually stay outside a let the old man deal with the ghosts. However, back then, Mu Yi had also thought that the old man had was a crook.


    ¡°Alright. Regardless of whether or not it works out, I am very grateful,¡± Su said Chongshan immediately.


    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t have enough materials. That¡¯s why I only prepared one exorcism charm. If I want to fight against the ghost, I would need to prepare a few more things, and since we can¡¯t waste time, I need your help to prepare some materials,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°No problem at all. What do you need? I will prepare everything for you,¡± Su Chongshan said straightforwardly.


    ¡°I need yellow sheets, high-quality cinnabar, a good brush, and a paperweight in the shape of a ruler, which would be useful too. By the way, did the Young Masters of the Su Clan manage to get some yellow weasels? If you still have the tail, I could use it as a brush. I also need a weapon that has been used by a strong warrior to kill. If you don¡¯t have any, a weapon that has been used to kill a human being would be enough. The rest will depend on your wife¡¯s luck. If it¡¯s convenient, please help me acquire these materials.¡±


    Mu Yi explained what he needed. This was a great opportunity, and he definitely couldn¡¯t let it go. Of course, he was also trying to benefit from the situation.

 Chapter 13: Borrowing Blood

    Mu Yi was quickly given everything he had asked for. After all, the Su Clan was rich, so getting the needed materials wasn¡¯t difficult for them. Furthermore, the quality of the items he had asked for far exceeded his expectations.


    When Mu Yi saw that, he was extremely happy.


    After that, Mu Yi asked Su Chongshan to call everyone. Five people gathered: Su Chongshan, his son Su Jun, Su Yingying, Su Jinlun, and Zheng Zicong.


    At this point, Su Jun, Su Jinlun, and Zheng Zicong¡¯s opinions of Mu Yi had changed. Even though his wife had not woken up yet, Su Chongshan had nothing but good things to say about Mu Yi. Even the famous doctors called by the Sun Clan had were unable to do anything about her illness.


    Everything was happening thanks to Mu Yi. Su Yingying didn¡¯t lie about anything either.


    Therefore, Su Jun didn¡¯t despise Mu Yi anymore because of his age and even Su Jinlun felt extremely moved. Zheng Zicong had very mixed feelings, but he was still pleasantly surprised by the outcome.


    ¡°Even though we¡¯ve solved a part of the problem, I¡¯ll still need your help to heal her properly,¡± Mu Yi said to the crowd. He also looked at Zheng Zicong.


    ¡°Tell us what we have to do. As long as my mother wakes up, I don¡¯t mind paying any price and doing everything in my power.¡± Su Jun said hastily. He was trying to be amiable now since he hadn¡¯t been given Mu Yi a warm greeting.


    ¡°Taoist priest, please tell us what you need us to do,¡± Su Chongshan said while nodding.


    ¡°I need the blood of her descendants to make a charm,¡± Mu Yi said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Taoist priest, use my blood,¡± Su Jun said immediately. After all, he was her son, so he was the closest one to her in the lineage.


    ¡°Taoist priest, I agree too,¡± Su Yingying said.


    ¡°Taoist priest, I also agree,¡± Su Jinlun said.


    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t fight. Let me do it. She¡¯s my maternal grandmother after all,¡± Zheng Zicong said when he saw that everybody was talking quickly. Even though he wasn¡¯t as close to her as the others, he still had the same blood in his veins. However, he also thought that he wasn¡¯t taking a big risk by saying that because he wouldn¡¯t be chosen anyway, because he wasn¡¯t the closest relation to her. He didn¡¯t feel under pressure at all.


    Mu Yi looked at Zheng Zicong in a deep and meaningful way and smiled. Suddenly, Zheng Zicong felt a great pressure. His face stiffened.


    ¡°Mister Su, I won¡¯t choose you. You¡¯re her son, but you¡¯re a bit too old already. Your blood isn¡¯t vigorous anymore. Miss Yingying, you¡¯re a woman, so because your blood carries a Yin nature, it¡¯s not suitable for her,¡± Mu Yi explained. Then, he looked at Su Jinlun and Zheng Zicong.


    ¡°Mr. Su and Mr. Zheng, blood from the both of you is the best choice, and you are both directly related to her. So if you agree, then that would great.¡±


    When Su Jinlun heard Mu Yi, he was extremely happy. However, Zheng Zicong tried to smile, but he looked petrified.


    Su Chongshan looked at them and said straightforwardly, ¡°Then let us use Jinlun and Zicong¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what a grandson should do,¡± Jinlun said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to help my grandmother, even if it involves taking my blood,¡± Zheng Zicong said while smiling.


    Mu Yi walked to them with two bowls and said, ¡°I used my own blood to make the previous charm to prove that I wasn¡¯t trying to cheat you.¡±


    When Su Chongshan and Su Jun heard him, they looked touched.


    Su Jinlun said nothing. He immediately took Mu Yi¡¯s bowl.


    Zheng Zicong looked at Mu Yi¡¯s wrist in a deep and meaningful way. He noticed that Mu Yi still had a fresh wound, so he knew that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t trying to deceive him. He felt relieved.


    ¡°You¡¯re a very skilled Taoist priest. I will do my best to be a good grandson,¡± Zheng Zicong said, taking the bowl.


    Both of them moved aside and started letting some of their blood drip into the bowls. Su Chongshan looked at Mu Yi and asked, ¡°Taoist priest, do you need anything else? Can I prepare anything else for you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else. However, it would be good to make the women of the clan leave for tonight. It would also be helpful to light some torches in the courtyard. Lastly, I will make a special charm for the old woman¡¯s bed. Regarding the result, I can¡¯t give you a one-hundred percent guarantee. Everything will depend on the will of the Heavens.¡± Mu Yi said after a few seconds.


    ¡°Taoist priest, don¡¯t worry. I will immediately do that. Leave it to me,¡± Su Chongshan said to Mu Yi politely. He was touched and happy.


    ¡°Thank you for everything that you¡¯re doing for my mother,¡± Su Jun said.


    Su Jinlun and Zheng Zicong filled half of their bowls with blood, their faces turning deathly pale, especially Zheng Zicong. He had the impression that he was going to collapse. He looked frightened. For Zheng Zicong, donating his blood wasn¡¯t something joyful.


    However, Su Jinlun was willing to donate more if necessary.


    After everybody left, Mu Yi poured Zheng Zicong¡¯s bowl of blood into a flower pot. He looked extremely amused and wanted to laugh.


    He really needed blood but not Zheng Zicong¡¯s. Su Jinlun was the old woman¡¯s real grandson, so that¡¯s all he really needed.


    Beforehand, Mu Yi had already noticed that Su Jinlun practiced martial arts, so he was stronger than the others. In addition, he was young, and his yang-type blood was at the most flourishing stage of his life.


    Mu Yi started preparing the ink with Su Jinlun¡¯s blood. He mixed it with cinnabar, and it turned a strange color.


    The paper he had been given was of the highest quality. It wasn¡¯t soft and fragile. Instead, it was solid and hard. It was definitely much better than the paper he had bought before.


    The brush he had was an old and used one. This new one was shiny, and it was probably made of red sandalwood leaves. At that moment, Mu Yi emitted a white aura around his body.


    The brush Mu Yi was using hadn¡¯t been used by erudite scholars, but it wasn¡¯t a bad one either.


    He started carving things using his brush and his paperweight. It didn¡¯t look complicated to other people. For him, there were mountains and rivers. For other people, there was just one simple word: CARE.


    After he finished preparing everything, Mu Yi took a deep breath. He felt the same as in the morning and then shook his hands.


    ¡°Slash, slash, slash!¡±


    In the quiet room, Mu Yi started drawing. He looked extremely focused. When watching him, it was easy to forget that he was still a young boy.

 Chapter 14: Drawing Magic Symbols Again

    Two exorcism charms, one home-guarding charm, two body protection charms, and one evil spirit slaying charm.


    Those were the charms Mu Yi had drawn. He really wanted to draw another five thunders charm but failed. Maybe it was because of his blood, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t try again. He was already well prepared, and his six new charms already exceeded his expectations.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t used his own blood, thanks to the cinnabar and the quality of the paper, the charms seemed more powerful than those he had made before.


    When you have money, you can do great things, Mu Yi thought while sighing and putting his brush away.


    After that, Mu Yi counted the number of charms he had. With those he already had from before, he had: four body protection charms, three evil spirit slaying charms, two exorcism charms, one home-guarding charm, and one five thunders charm.


    No matter how strong the ghost could be, those charms would probably be enough. If these charms weren¡¯t enough, then it meant that Mu Yi had no chance against the ghost regardless of what he did.


    Mu Yi¡¯s great efforts to make the charms had made him tired. Of course, he had invested a lot of time and effort into it because the Su Clan had treated him well.


    On the table next to him, there was a box. Inside was a red string and also some old ginger roots ¡ª half and full ones.


    Mu Yi ate a piece of ginger. As it burnt his throat, he could feel the medicinal strength entering his body.


    Then, he started meditating.


    He had already achieved the second level of his heart cultivation: perseverance.


    Today, before he left the temple, he was inspired and achieved the second level, perseverance. He then managed to successfully create a five thunders charm. Now, he needed to stabilize his cultivation level. He needed his perseverance to be unwavering. After that, he could really be considered to have fully achieved the second level.


    In fact, when he achieved this, he would also grow more astute. He would stop being impatient or impulsive and persevere through any challenges. Achieving enlightenment on the path of Daoism wasn¡¯t something he could do in one day. It was something he had to patiently, step by step.


    Mu Yi meditated until the evening. Su Chongshan came to see him now and then, but when he saw that Mu Yi was meditating, he didn¡¯t disturb him and left him each time.


    Su Chongshan considered Mu Yi as a skilled Taoist Priest. Such people were different from ordinary people.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Mu Yi¡¯s stomach would rumble with hunger everytime he woke up. Ginger helped him focus and gave him some energy, but he couldn¡¯t use it as a substitute for normal food as he was far from being able to refrain from eating like the powerful Daoist masters. Besides, he was still growing and needed to eat.


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re still here?¡± Mu Yi asked when he opened the door and saw Su Yingying.


    At that moment, it was already dark outside. Mu Yi had placed a dozen torches everywhere in the courtyard and in the surrounding area.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t wake up the entire time. I was worried about you, so I decided to wait for you. The other women of the clan have all left,¡± Su Yingying said in a gentle way. Even though they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time, Mu Yi could see that she was a kind and gentle young girl.


    ¡°Yes, please leave as soon as possible. It will not be safe for women to be here tonight,¡± Mu Yi said while nodding.


    ¡°Taoist priest, I want to stay. Can I?¡± Su Yingying asked hesitantly as she stared at Mu Yi in a cute way.


    ¡°You want to stay?¡± Mu Yi asked. He was surprised and looked at her in a strange way.


    ¡°Indeed, or would it be bad for my grandmother?¡± Su Yingying asked nervously.


    ¡°It won¡¯t. The reason why I asked all the women to leave is that you have yin type bodies. The exorcism could harm you,¡± Mu Yi said while frowning.


    When Su Yingying heard him, she was relieved. If it wasn¡¯t a problem for her grandmother, then she had no reason to leave. Since the problem was just for her, she didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Initially, she didn¡¯t believe in ghosts, but after meeting Mu Yi and seeing everything in the room with her grandmother, her thinking had changed.


    ¡°Since that is the case, I want to stay. Can I?¡± Su Yingying asked.


    ¡°You really want to stay?¡± Mu asked.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Su Yingying confirmed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stick a charm on you then. Don¡¯t go too far away from me, especially in the evening,¡± Mu Yi said while nodding. He held out a body protection charm to her. He had four anyway, so giving her one wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    ¡°No, no, you misunderstood me. I¡¯m just curious. I don¡¯t want to steal precious treasures from you,¡± Su Yingying said while looking at the body protection charm Mu Yi was giving her. She considered the charm as a precious item and didn¡¯t want to take such things like that.


    ¡°Take it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to worry about you and won¡¯t be able to focus,¡± Mu Yi said while putting the charm into her hand. The feeling of her hand against his made him shiver and stiffen. His heart even started beating faster.


    Su Yingying blushed too. She looked at the charm and didn¡¯t dare to look at Mu Yi again.


    ¡°Eh, Miss Yingying, are you hungry?Do you need to prepare anything to eat for yourself?¡± Mu Yi asked while coughing. He felt awkward too.


    ¡°Ah, please wait. I will bring some food for us.¡± Su Yingying said before she hastily turned and ran away.


    When Mu Yi saw her run away, he shook his head. He was young, but he understood these things. The age around fifteen and sixteen years old was when people had their heads filled with thought of love and romance. Mu Yi may be fourteen, but he was mature. If he hadn¡¯t been mature, then the Su Clan wouldn¡¯t have given him the opportunity to help them.


    However, Mu Yi had no hidden thoughts. It was normal that young men enjoyed looking at pretty women, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that anything could happen between him and Su Yingying.


    Mu Yi wanted to focus on the Dao anyway. He wanted to be like the old man. He was still too weak though, so he had to become much stronger. After he fully grasped the second level of his cultivation, he would finally be able to consider himself a real Taoist Priest. The difference between him and ordinary people would be like heaven and earth.

 Chapter 15: Capturing a Ghost at Nigh

    t


    After eating supper, Su Chongshan and the others came over. They were very nervous and stared at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Mister Su, go and stick this charm on the door of the old woman¡¯s bedroom. Nobody can stay in the room. If you notice anything abnormal during night, don¡¯t worry,¡± Mu Yi said while holding out his one and only home-guarding charm to Su Chongshan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Su Chongshan said while taking Mu Yi¡¯s charm.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Yi said while nodding. Then, he looked at Su Jun and said, ¡°Mister Su, tonight, stay with your father. Take some strong guards with you.¡±


    ¡°I will remember that,¡± Su Jun said while nodding.


    ¡°You two and Yingying can stay with me tonight,¡± Mu Yi said to Su Yingying, Su Jinlun, and Zheng Zicong.


    ¡°Taoist priest, Yingying can stay?¡± Su Jun asked. He was surprised because Mu Yi had asked that all the women leave the Su Clan. Apart from his mother and Su Yingying, there were no other women in the Su Clan. They had all left.


    ¡°She can. Maybe she can even help us,¡± Mu Yi said he was going to handle everything. Besides, he had given her a body protection charm, so nothing would happen to her.


    Since Mu Yi had said that, Su Jun had nothing to say.


    ¡°Taoist priest, can I stay with my grandfather? I lost too much blood. I feel dizzy and have no strength anymore. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll just be a burden if I stay with you,¡± Zheng Zicong said hesitantly. His excuse wasn¡¯t truly groundless.


    In fact, Zheng Zicong was truly much weaker than Su Jinlun. He had become so weak despite losing so little blood, but he knew that if he stayed with Mu Yi, the situation could be more dangerous.


    ¡°Taoist priest, Zicong is much weaker than Jinlun, so he should stay with me. Do you want another guard?¡± Su Chongshan asked when he saw that Zheng Zicong was pulling a long face.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. He can stay with you. I don¡¯t need another guard,¡± Mu Yi said. He didn¡¯t want to offend Zheng Zicong. Instead, he just nodded.


    Zheng Zicong was relieved. Unfortunately for him, he didn¡¯t notice that after that, Mu Yi looked at him mockingly. However, Su Yingying noticed it.


    She wanted to tell Zheng Zicong to be careful, but in the end, she remained silent.


    After Su Chongshan and the others left, Mu Yi gave Su Jinlun a blade. He didn¡¯t know where it came from, but it was shiny. It looked scary and had definitely seen its fair share of death.


    ¡°Keep that blade for protection. Don¡¯t leave my side¡± Mu Yi said to Su Jinlun.


    ¡°Alright, Taoist priest.¡± Su Jinlun said as he took the blade.


    Mu Yi then gave a paperweight to Su Yingying and said, ¡°Keep it for now. We¡¯ll use it when the time is right.¡±


    Su Yingying nodded and took the paperweight.


    Mu Yi¡¯s hands were empty. He rolled up his sleeves and asked Su Jinlun to lead the way. They arrived in a calm, little courtyard.


    The courtyard was located at the western part of the Su Clan. They passed through the gateway and saw a seemingly abandoned road behind it. At the end of the road was another courtyard and finally the sealed building.


    There were torches everywhere along the walls, while Su Yingying and Su Jinlun were also holding torches to light their way.


    Mu Yi asked Su Jinlun to open the doors. The scenery wasn¡¯t scary, but Su Jinlun was shaking nevertheless.


    In contrast, Mu Yi looked so much at ease that he even entered the building first.


    Even though Su Jinlun was scared, he let Su Yingying walk in the middle anyway. He held the blade firmly and followed them.


    They were the only ones in the courtyard. The fire from the torches emitted crackling and spluttering sounds.


    The courtyard wasn¡¯t large, and there were some bamboo stalks in the western corner, possibly for Feng Shui purposes.


    There was a pond at the foot of the bamboo trees, but it was dry. There was just some dry and cracked mud inside.


    In the middle of the courtyard, there was a stone table surrounded by four stone chairs accompanied by some rustling leaves on the chair and tables.


    Though the door was closed, someone was probably in charge of sweeping and cleaning. Otherwise, everything would have been wrecked over the passage of time.


    ¡°Do you know why the old woman came here some time ago?¡± Mu Yi asked while looking at the stone table.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure. My mother said that my grandmother had been ordered to come here. She sat here alone for half an afternoon. Afterward, she became erratic and soon fell ill,¡± Su Yingying said.


    Maybe it was coincidence, but right after Su Yingying spoke, a strong wind suddenly started blowing across the courtyard. The bamboo leaves in the courtyard rustled, and the flames of the torches started to flicker.


    At that moment, Su Yingying and Su Jinlun were startled as they moved closer to Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi could smell a floral fragrance from Su Yingying as she moved closer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and see,¡± Mu Yi said while nodding. He didn¡¯t need to probe any longer as he had already received his answer.


    The small building was two stories tall. The ground floor was the living room, but there was nothing left inside, only a rug.


    As they walked through the first floor, the ground kept creaking. Su Yingying and Su Jinlun¡¯s faces were deathly pale.


    Actually, most ordinary people would be scared inside an abandoned building even if they hadn¡¯t known what had happened there in the past. The Su clan had seen what Mu Yi was capable of. If he had said that there was a ghost in the house, then it was definitely the truth.


    The rustling of leaves in the wind was enough to scare them to death, especially Jinlun because he was guarding the back. His torch was enough to illuminate the space in front of him but not behind him. It was only darkness behind him, and it felt like a monster was waiting there, about to pounce towards his back.


    Su Jinlun¡¯s legs were shaking and felt heavy with each step.


    Su Yingying was even more scared than Su Jinlun. Her face was deathly pale, and she kept pulling on the side of her clothes. However, her legs didn¡¯t feel heavy at least. Of course, she had a charm on her that protected her from danger.


    ¡°Flop!¡±

 Chapter 16: Bamboos

    ¡°Flop!¡±


    They didn¡¯t even have the time to check everything on the first floor when they heard a sound coming from behind them. The trio quickly turned around. Su Jinlun was on his knees, his blade on the floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Yi asked immediately. He hadn¡¯t sensed a spirit around.


    At the moment, even though his heavenly eye wasn¡¯t open and he had only just reached the second step of his heartbeat control, Mu Yi¡¯s mental state was still much better than ordinary people¡¯s. He could sense things ordinary people normally couldn¡¯t. However, at that moment, he didn¡¯t sense anything strange.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Su Jinlun was acting like that.


    ¡°My legs feel weak,¡± Su Jinlun said when he saw Yingying and Mu Yi staring at him. His face turned red. He was just terrified.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Yi nodded and continued inspecting the first floor. Su Yingying took out a torch and illuminated everything around them.


    Su Jinlun also took out a torch and held it firmly. He tried to look fierce as if he wanted to regain face.


    Mu Yi touched a chair and then took it to a window. From there, he could clearly see the bamboo forest.


    ¡°Su Jinlun, do you know about that woman?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I was two years old when she left the house, so I don¡¯t remember her that well. When she came back five years later, my father was extremely busy with his job, so I just saw her once but that¡¯s all,¡± Su Jinlun said while frowning.


    ¡°When I was young, my grandma used to talk about her a lot. She was extremely beautiful and also more stubborn than most men. She was just very unlucky. Grandma used to cry a lot after she left, and it was even worse when she lost her child. That¡¯s why they spoil me and spend so much time with me,¡± Su Yingying said in a gentle way.


    ¡°Do you know about her hobbies? For example, did she love bamboo?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Indeed. She loved bamboo. That¡¯s why grandpa planted several bamboos here. It¡¯s also strange because after the incident, none of the bamboo trees died,¡± Su Yingying said immediately.


    After that, she added, ¡°Taoist priest, do you think there¡¯s a problem with the bamboo forest?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether or not there¡¯s a problem with the bamboo forest, but¡­¡± Mu Yi said before suddenly turning silent.


    ¡°But what?¡± Su Yingying asked. She looked nervous.


    ¡°But tonight, we¡¯re going to stay here,¡± Mu Yi said while laughing.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to stay here tonight?¡± Su Yingying asked. They looked at Mu Yi in a strange way.


    ¡°Indeed. We¡¯ll stay here tonight. Of course, we won¡¯t have to if we¡¯re lucky,¡± Mu Yi said.


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s answer, the two Su¡¯s were terrified. Nobody had lived there for such a long time. Of course, someone came to sweep, but it was only once a month. The atmosphere turned gloomy immediately.


    While Su Jinlun¡¯s skin was tingling in fear and Su Yingying was similarly frightened, Mu Yi looked extremely relaxed. He was looking out of the window as if nothing happened.


    Even though Mu Yi was young, he was also very courageous. He was much braver than the two and had traveled all around the world with the old man. He had slept in graves, touched unmarked graves, also been tasked to protect the dead, etc. However, Mu Yi always thought that him and the old man were swindlers.


    Mu Yi was used to such eerie things, and now that he had started practicing cultivation, his state of mind had changed. His mind was more clear and he was much braver due to his experiences. He was hoping that they¡¯d encounter a real ghost since he wanted to test his charms against ghosts.


    After all, back then, the body protection charm had saved him from the zombie even though Mu Yi hadn¡¯t really understood the details. Understandably, he didn¡¯t know what had happened after that since he had fainted.


    This time, Mu Yi was convinced that he¡¯d be pleasantly surprised by the charm. He never had anything that exciting to do down in the village.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Find a place to rest. It¡¯s still early,¡± Mu Yi said to the two others.


    When they heard Mu Yi, Su Yingying and Su Jinlun glanced at each other. Then, they just took chairs and placed them next to Mu Yi. They both sat down to Mu Yi¡¯s left and right.


    Mu Yi looked at Su Jinlun¡¯s facial expression and decided to give him a body protection charm. He then said, ¡°Stick it to your chest. It can save your life at a crucial moment.¡±


    Su Jinlun stuck the charm on his chest. If a ghost appeared, it would help him. Of course, such a charm wasn¡¯t omnipotent. With Mu Yi¡¯s strength, it would be enough to save him from ordinary ghosts or evil entities. However, if a human being attacked Su Jinlun with a blade, then he¡¯d still be injured.


    That charm was to resist against ghosts.


    There were protection charms such as the home-guarding charm and the body-protection charm, and then there were offensive charms such as the evil spirit slaying charm, the exorcism charm, and the five thunders charm. Of course, ordinary people couldn¡¯t use them, but Mu Yi could use them because he was training his mind to be more powerful than ordinary people. He could sense and use the power of the charms.


    That was precisely why Mu Yi had given Su Jinlun a body protection charm and not an evil spirit slaying charm.


    Jinlun had never seen how powerful a charm was, but he had heard some of his family members talk about it. When his grandmother fell ill, many doctors came, but they hadn¡¯t managed to do anything. Now, Mu Yi had come and used a tiny little charm, which worked.


    Su Jinlun was stupefied because charms were very effective. Besides, Mu Yi said that this one could save their lives. Su Jinlun was really happy and thanked Mu Yi a dozen times.


    ¡°Can I ask you something, Taoist priest?¡± Su Yingying asked hesitantly.


    When Su Jinlun looked at her, he thought that she wanted a body protection charm as well. He put his hand on his body protection charm and held it out to Yingying, saying, ¡°Yingying, take it.¡±


    ¡°Brother, the Taoist priest has given me one already,¡± Su Yingying said, shaking her head. Then, she looked at Mu Yi.


    Because of everything that had happened already, she had the feeling that she could ask him.


    ¡°Hm? What is it? Tell me,¡± Mu Yi said. He was curious when he saw her facial expression.

 Chapter 17: Examining Oneself on Three Points

    Actually, Su Jinlun was just as curious as Mu Yi.


    ¡°I want to ask you a favor. Could you please have mercy on my cousin Zicong?¡± Su Yingying said, biting her lips.


    ¡°Eh? Your cousin? I don¡¯t intend to do anything to him,¡± Mu Yi said. He was surprised and looked at her strangely. He hadn¡¯t thought that her perception would be so acute. Actually, Mu Yi hadn¡¯t done anything bad to him. He had allowed Zheng Zicong to stay with Su Chongshan after all.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t show what he was thinking. Actually, he had thought of seeking revenge for that episode back in the mountains since Zheng Zicong had looked at Mu Yi with killing intent. He truly seemed to have wanted to kill Mu Yi, and Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t forget about something like that.


    However, he had always been polite and courteous even though Zicong had wanted to kill him.


    Real men wanted to get revenge when someone did something to them. As the saying goes, destroy your enemies, cherish your friends.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t thought that Su Yingying would be thinking about such a thing at this moment. It almost seemed as if she was begging him, but Mu Yi could understand since they were cousins.


    Su Yingying looked surprised but remained silent as he didn¡¯t seem supportive of her favor. Even though Mu Yi had been scared by them killing him, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that Su Yingying could say some things he couldn¡¯t.


    Mu Yi looked at Su Yingying but didn¡¯t reply immediately. He understood that while the Su Clan needed him, they also didn¡¯t fear him. Besides, even though Mu Yi was convinced that he could deal with ghosts, he was also convinced that he couldn¡¯t deal with the numerous guards of the Su Clan.


    Therefore, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t get his revenge. He had to avoid showing any animosity towards any member of the clan. There was no point in offending them if he wouldn¡¯t get anything out of it.


    It was even worse now that Su Yingying had talked to him about it. If he tried to get his revenge, they would think of him as someone stupid with a bad temper. Mu Yi did have a bad temper, but even though he could say that about himself, he couldn¡¯t let other people say or think about him that way.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t like making people sad either.


    Mu Yi looked at Su Yingying. Since she had told him what she thought deep inside, was she worried about Mu Yi¡¯s intentions? Was she worried that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t going to try all he could to heal her grandmother?


    Mu Yi knew that he had no choice but to help, but Su Yingying didn¡¯t.


    When Mu Yi saw her expression, he shivered and started having cold sweats. He stopped thinking about anything else.


    After that, Mu Yi closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, he looked normal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t harm him. However, he chose his own path, so he cannot blame others for a few hardships,¡± Mu Yi said indifferently.


    Su Yingying didn¡¯t look happy at all and looked bitter instead. If she hadn¡¯t wanted to hear that, she shouldn¡¯t have asked. Now, she had to accept the truth.


    When she was small, Su Yingying realized that she had a very acute perception. She understood what people were thinking. Her subconscious had an important impact on her life. That was also why Su Yingying had a special position in the Su Clan and was loved by everyone.


    At that time, it was a virtue for women to have no talent. Women¡¯s feet were also bound with a long wrap. However, she didn¡¯t have to go through such ordeals.


    She was very emotional and enjoyed a lot of love from her grandfather, especially after her aunt died.


    Su Chongshan took great care of her. She was spoiled.


    She was smart and didn¡¯t lack emotional intelligence.


    Her talent made her approach Mu Yi, so she asked to come to the Su Clan. Then, her talent also felt the hint of animosity between the two, so she asked him not to harm Zheng Zicong. All in all, she was convinced Mu Yi would listen to her.


    Su Yingying looked pleased with herself.


    And this was precisely why Mu Yi looked indifferent and cold. It was the first time he had thought that of her.


    In his eyes, she was conceited and complacent.


    No wonder Buddhists tried to remain bright and self-conscious and Taoists examined themselves on three points, meditating to avoid having chaotic thoughts.


    People were clearly not virtuous sages. No one person was perfect. They had mixed feelings and desires, and their environment would have an impact on them.


    After a moment of realization, Mu Yi¡¯s perception suddenly felt like sharp as a sword and became more acute. He felt much clearer as well. He finally consolidated his understanding of the second level.


    He wanted to have a stronger mind and a stronger body. He wanted to be pure of mind as it was important for Taoists, but to do that he had to cut himself off from others and reality. This was something Taoist priests had to do.


    Virtuous achievements come to their successful conclusions. Examining oneself was essential. The state of mind, the heartbeat, and so on had to be kept under control.


    But Mu Yi had just taken a small step in the right direction. He was still far from being an enlightened being.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be angry please,¡± Su Yingying said, realizing that she had made a mistake.


    At that moment, Mu Yi had already changed. What she said couldn¡¯t affect him anymore. Su Yingying had the impression that he had suddenly become heartless.


    Su Yingying was beautiful, extremely beautiful. Mu Yi had traveled all around the world with the old man. He had seen only one woman who was more beautiful than Su Yingying and he still perfectly remembered her.


    Nevertheless, Mu Yi wanted to focus on cultivation. He didn¡¯t want to be influenced by women.


    However, because he was young and at that age, it was difficult.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    At that moment, a cold wind blew and blew out all of the candles and torches.


    ¡°Ah!¡±

 Chapter 18: Nian Nuer

    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, the room became dark. The candles and torches had been blown out, and Su Yingying shouted in fright.


    Unconsciously, she grabbed Mu Yi¡¯s arm.


    Mu Yi¡¯s hair bristled. He immediately put his hand in his bag and took out an evil spirit slaying charm.


    However, nothing else happened after that gust of wind. The atmosphere became calm again, and Mu Yi could just hear the two others breathe loudly next to him.


    They were terrified.


    The wind had turned off the two torches, which were supposed to stay lit even in the wind since they were enclosed. However, something still extinguished the fires, which induced fear in their hearts.


    Mu Yi tried to be one with his surroundings. Apart from the strange wind, what else could there be? Mu Yi put his hand in his bag again and looked for his copper lamp.


    The old man had given him the copper lamp. The old man told him that it was a precious treasure back then, but Mu Yi never took him seriously because nothing ever happened when he used it.


    Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how to use it, he still carried it around, and after taking the copper lamp out, he lit it.


    A small, steady flame appeared. Even though it couldn¡¯t illuminate the whole room, it still made Su Yingying and Su Jinlun feel better.


    After lighting the copper lamp, Mu Yi put it on the window. Despite the strong wind, especially by the window, the lamp didn¡¯t go out.


    Su Jinlun first waited for a few minutes, then when he saw nothing happen, he lit the other torches in the room again.


    But after Su Jinlun lit the torches and candles, a cold wind blew again. The torch flames flickered and went out, but this time, one lamp didn¡¯t go out, and it was precisely the one Mu Yi had put on the window.


    Outside in the courtyard, the wind was blowing normally. But when it approached the copper lamp, nothing happened. Actually, the flame of the copper lamp even intensified as if it was being challenged.


    Mu Yi remained motionless and stared at the copper lamp. He wasn¡¯t disappointed and started believing that the old Taoist priest might not have been a crook after all. The lamp was a really valuable treasure. It seemed to be a precious item used to resist evil yin energy and could be useful in dealing with ghosts.


    The copper lamp¡¯s flame didn¡¯t go out, so Mu Yi didn¡¯t hesitate. He took the lamp in his left hand and an evil spirit slaying charm in his right hand before walking towards a wardrobe.


    When Su Yingying and Su Jinlun saw Mu Yi move, they were worried and looked towards the wardrobe.


    Mu Yi slowly opened it, the two others¡¯ hearts felt as if they were going to explode, they were beating so fast.


    ¡°Bzzz!¡±


    Even though Mu Yi had prepared himself, when he saw a small silhouette crouching in a corner of the wardrobe, his heart started pounding violently. His bones felt like they were going to freeze.


    It was a three or four-year-old child. She was extremely pale, had two braids, and wore an old-fashioned skirt. She was crouching in a corner of the wardrobe and had her fists clenched. She looked extremely scared and sad but also looked pure and innocent.


    When the little girl saw Mu Yi, she moved further in the darkness and looked terrified.


    Mu Yi gulped and forced himself to calm down, but his heart wouldn¡¯t listen and started beating even faster. His hands were shaking.


    ¡°Big brother, do you want to catch me?¡± the little girl said when Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what to do. However, for some reason, Su Yingying and Su Jinlun didn¡¯t seem to have seen or heard the little girl.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mu Yi asked, trying to calm down. He also spoke in a gentle way.


    When Mu Yi talked, Su Yingying and Su Jinlun looked at him, their flesh was crawling. Mu Yi was talking, but he alone, the wardrobe was empty. It was extremely strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s my house,¡± the little girl said. She sounded honest with no hint of evil.


    ¡°Your house?¡± If she was the little girl who had fallen ill and died, then this was indeed her house and Mu Yi was the stranger. Now, she was asking him if he wanted to capture her.


    Back then, the Su Clan had invited many Taoist priests and Buddhist monks to come. The little girl was frightened, so she scared them away. She definitely wasn¡¯t evil, so maybe, the old woman¡¯s condition was due to other things.


    When Mu Yi thought about that, he calmed down. He couldn¡¯t kill a cute little girl who didn¡¯t even look like a ghost.


    ¡°Brother, you want to play with me?¡± the little girl asked when she saw that Mu Yi didn¡¯t look mean.


    ¡°Alright, but first tell me your name,¡± Mu Yi said while nodding.


    ¡°My name is Nian Nuer (meaning: forgotten slave girl),¡± the little girl said.


    ¡°Nian Nuer? You chose that name?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    He didn¡¯t know that Su Yingying and Su Jinlun were scared to death behind him and shivering in fear.


    ¡°No, my mother said that my grandfather chose that nickname for me,¡± Nian Nuer said while crawling out of the wardrobe. She stretched her little hand to Mu Yi.


    ¡°Your grandfather?¡± Mu Yi asked. It was the first time he had heard something about Su Chongshan. He was curious.


    At that moment, Nian Nuer approached him. Mu Yi didn¡¯t sense any danger.


    Unconsciously, he moved his hand towards hers. Nian Nuer quickly reacted as she transformed. She grew in size, becoming green-faced and long-toothed. All in all, she looked terrifying, and her little hands had turned into long claws.


    Mu Yi was startled and knew that it was too late to dodge, and he didn¡¯t have time to throw his evil spirit slaying charm either.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the flame of his copper lamp became gigantic and illuminated Nian Nuer.


    ¡°Ah!¡±

 Chapter 19: Ghost Apparition

    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Nian Nuer gave a horrible shriek and went back into the wardrobe.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me, brother?¡± Nian Nuer asked, turning back into a cute little girl. She looked cute and innocent again.


    Mu Yi was stupefied but put his hand on the evil spirit slaying charm.


    ¡°Bzzz!¡±


    Mu Yi hesitated but was interrupted as a loud sound spread in the air behind him. He hastily turned around as he saw a white halo around Su Jinlun and a black shadow moving back at full speed.


    It was a woman with long hair. She seemed to be around twenty years old. She was wearing a white dress and looked beautiful but emotionless.


    Her eyes were two black holes, which looked very scary.


    By the time Mu Yi turned around, Nian Nuer had already moved next to the woman and held her hand. The woman looked at the little girl with a look of love on her face.


    Mu Yi immediately understood, and he wasn¡¯t angry at Nian Nuer anymore.


    Poor woman. She escaped with her lover, and nobody knew what had happened after that. She had come back with a sick baby. However, nobody had been able to help, and she killed herself in the end.


    People who had sad lives refused to reincarnate. That woman didn¡¯t want to reincarnate because she wanted to take care of her daughter.


    Mu Yi remembered what Su Chongshan had told him. Back when Nian Nuer died, the woman had buried her in the courtyard, but Mu Yi hadn¡¯t noticed any grave there. Maybe, she had buried the little girl in the bamboo forest.


    The bamboo forest had grown and was evergreen.


    Now that Mu Yi looked at the woman, who had lost her mental abilities, and the little girl, who understood nothing, he felt extremely sad. The mother and daughter reminded him of the old Taoist Priest and him. Even though the old man was his teacher, he was also like a father to him.


    When the old man died, Mu Yi had felt extremely saddened, so he could imagine what it was like to lose a close family member. Besides, the woman was even sadder because she also felt guilty.


    Su Yingying and Su Jinlun were blankly staring at the two ghosts, and they could finally see them. They could guess who they were, but they were still terrified.


    ¡°Go and reincarnate. If you continue like this, your soul will disperse someday,¡± Mu Yi said to the woman. She had lost her mental abilities, so she didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    So when the woman heard him, she only stared blankly at him. After that, she looked at Nian Nuer and suddenly went insane as she threw herself at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Slash!¡±


    Mu Yi frowned and shook his right hand. His evil spirit slaying charm turned into a white light that moved towards the woman at full speed.


    It was the first time Mu Yi had used the evil spirit slaying charm. He made no mistakes and looked experienced with its use.


    When Mu Yi threw the evil spirit slaying charm, he sensed that a little bit of his mental strength had been depleted.


    Charms also had their limits. He needed strength to use them. If he was exhausted and had no mental strength to use, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to use any more charms.


    He didn¡¯t let the woman dodge or escape. Instead, he immediately attacked her chest with the charm.


    The evil spirit slaying charm was different from a protection spell such as the body protection charm. The evil spirit slaying charm was explosive, and its purpose was to kill. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t extremely strong, but the woman was still propelled away. She looked like she was in pain.


    Even though Nian Nuer didn¡¯t understand much, when she saw her mother like that, she immediately transformed into her green-faced and long-toothed form again and threw herself at Mu Yi at full speed.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to injure her, so he used a body protection charm, and when she arrived near him, she was propelled away but wasn¡¯t injured.


    After a few moves, Nian Nuer didn¡¯t try to attack Mu Yi again. She threw herself at Su Jinlun instead.


    ¡°The Blade!¡± Mu Yi shouted. He couldn¡¯t let Nian Nuer injure Su Jinlun because his evil spirit slaying charm had limits. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t far from the siblings, so he could easily shout warnings in case they were in any danger.


    When Su Jinlun heard Mu Yi, he reacted quickly. He unconsciously raised the big blade towards Nian Nuer.


    The blade had been used by an experienced warrior in hundreds of battles. It had caused lots of blood flow, and this characteristic made it very efficient against ghosts. Ghosts didn¡¯t dare to get close to such blades.


    Su Jinlun wasn¡¯t as strong as the warrior who had used the blade, but it was enough to threaten Nian Nuer, making her move far away. However, she suddenly turned around and looked at Su Yingying.


    At that crucial moment, Su Yingying didn¡¯t react as well as Su Jinlun had. When Nian Nuer threw herself at her, she didn¡¯t move at all. Instead, she just stared fixedly at her.


    Mu Yi had given her a body protection charm, so when Nian Nuer got close to her, the body protection charm activated by itself.


    White lights surrounded Su Yingying.


    By this time, Mu Yi had moved towards the siblings at full speed and raised his copper lamp.


    Consequently, as Mu Yi tried to control some of his mental strength into the copper lamp, the small flame suddenly grew to a gigantic size.


    The woman had no time to react. The light illuminated her body, and instantly her body started burning. She shrieked horribly and moved back with all her power.


    Nian Nuer had already seen how powerful the copper lamp was, so she was already very far away.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mu Yi asked Su Yingying and Su Jinlun, who were staring at Nian Nuer and the woman.


    When Su Yingying heard him, she came back to her senses and said in a weak voice, ¡°I-I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright too,¡± Su Jinlun said, glancing at his sister.


    Mu Yi regretted letting Su Yingying come. It was too late though, and he had to find a solution quickly.

 Chapter 20: Behind the Scenes

    Nian Nuer went back next to the woman and pulled her hand. It was very saddening to see them like that.


    They were afraid of Mu Yi¡¯s copper lamp. Nian Nuer didn¡¯t attack again and turned into a little girl again.


    Su Jinlun looked at Mu Yi. Mu Yi seemed silent, so he didn¡¯t disturb him. He held the blade even more firmly though. He wanted to protect Su Yingying.


    Mu Yi was trying to think of a solution. There was an adult ghost and a child ghost. The situation had become more complex than he had thought, especially because of Nian Nuer. Not only did she have her mental abilities intact, but she was also quite strong.


    Even though he had solutions, he also understood that his mental strength was limited. He couldn¡¯t resist them forever. If he ran out of mental strength, then Nian Nuer would be able to defeat him.


    ¡°Nuer, let¡¯s have a talk, okay?¡± Mu Yi said to Nian Nuer.


    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you want to capture me?¡± Nian Nuer asked, sounding honest and gentle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t capture you,¡± Mu Yi said. He stopped putting mind strength in his copper lamp, and the flame became tiny. The lamp now looked ordinary.


    When the woman saw that, she looked at Mu Yi furiously. Mu Yi had injured her just before.


    However, Nian Nuer pulled her hand, and the woman calmed down. Even though she still looked angry, she didn¡¯t attack.


    Mu Yi took a deep breath.


    Even though he sounded relaxed, he wasn¡¯t. His heart was pounding. If he made a tiny mistake, he could die. Also, if he left without succeeding, how would he be able to explain that to Su Chongshan? If he failed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the village.


    Besides, Mu Yi hadn¡¯t tried to kill Nian Nuer because she could talk.


    ¡°Nuer, tell me, how many people have tried to capture you?¡± Mu Yi asked in a gentle way. Nian Nuer had said that many people had tried to capture her. Many Buddhist monks and Taoist priests had come, but Mu Yi was convinced that those people were crooks who couldn¡¯t even capture ghosts.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t be talking about those crooks.


    ¡°An elder sister keeps trying to capture me, but I managed to make her run away,¡± Nian Nuer said, sounding proud and fierce.


    ¡°A sister?¡± What Nian Nuer said proved Mu Yi¡¯s speculations. In his understanding, there were no women among the people the Su Clan had asked for help. Besides, according to Nian Nuer, the woman had come a few times already.


    Who could that sister be? Why did she want to capture Nian Nuer? Was there another ghost apart from the mother and daughter?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand. Was the place full of ghosts? He had never seen a real ghost even though he had traveled all around the world with the old Taoist priest. And now, down the mountain, he saw ghosts. Was he lucky or unlucky?


    ¡°Do you remember the old woman who came here?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°The one who was talking to herself?¡± Nian Nuer asked after thinking for a few seconds.


    ¡°Indeed. Did you injure her?¡± Mu Yi asked. He was getting close to his purpose. Maybe he would learn something essential.


    Actually, after seeing Nian Nuer, he had the impression that she couldn¡¯t hurt the old woman.


    Before, he had helped the Su Clan with the exorcism charm, and he perfectly remembered that evil yin Qi which was released.


    Even though Nian Nuer was a ghost, she had no evil yin Qi. She didn¡¯t look evil at all.


    Mu Yi remembered what the old Taoist priest used to tell him all the time. ¡°In this world, the most terrifying entities are not ghosts but human beings.¡± Besides, ghosts weren¡¯t all evil. Some of them were afraid of the sun, so they rarely came out, and those who were extremely dangerous for human beings were rare.


    For demon slayers and evil-spirit slayers, most ghosts actually seemed cute and harmless.


    Therefore, Mu Yi had the impression that things weren¡¯t as they seemed to be. Nian Nuer definitely didn¡¯t hurt the old woman.


    After all, they had already spent so much time in there. If they had wanted, they could have attacked everyone already. Every month, someone came to sweep, and nothing had ever happened.


    And now, the old woman had come once and suddenly gotten sick?


    Mu Yi had the impression that the situation was very complex, especially when Nian Nuer said that an elder sister had come to capture her.


    If the old woman wasn¡¯t the woman who had tried to hurt them, then who was it? What was that person¡¯s goal?


    Mu Yi stared at Nian Nuer, and he then walked towards her mother.


    Mu Yi now thought that Nian Nuer was someone¡¯s goal.


    For people who raised ghosts, Nian Nuer was a perfect choice since she had all her mental abilities intact, which was rare for most normal ghosts.


    Someone must have wanted to capture Nian Nuer. The Su Clan had many powerful guards and were powerful in Funiu Village, so fighting against people wasn¡¯t a problem. However, fighting ghosts was another story.


    That person was probably a ghost tamer who raised ghosts, and he had probably sent a female ghost he had raised to avoid being caught. However, he hadn¡¯t thought that Nian Nuer would be strong enough to fight back.


    After that, that person was left with only one other solution: hurting the old woman.


    If all the doctors failed to heal her, then it meant that the illness was not physical or mental.


    Following the failure and death of the old woman, news would spread.


    The Su Clan would then invite any Buddhist monks and Taoist priests which would be the perfect opportunity for that person to enter the Su Clan. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to disguise his presence and could openly capture Nian Nuer. The plan was almost perfect.


    Unfortunately, that person hadn¡¯t expected Mu Yi to appear!

 Chapter 21: Be a Good Person

    When Mu Yi understood everything, he started thinking quickly.


    The best decision was to roll up his sleeves and run away. The situation was dangerous now that there was someone raising ghosts plotting against the Su Clan. It was a very complex issue.


    The old Taoist Priest always told Mu Yi to avoid trouble. In a chaotic world, people could die if they were in the wrong place at the wrong moment. The world was big, and risking one¡¯s life was useless.


    Besides, Mu Yi had been doing great so far.


    But now, he hesitated. He was at a loss and wasn¡¯t sure whether or not he should continue getting involved. Though the old man had always told him to avoid trouble, the Su Clan would pay him handsomely if he helped them. Having enough funds could help Mu Yi improve on the path of cultivation. Without money, he couldn¡¯t do much.


    Furthermore, Mu Yi had already invested a lot in this endeavor, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to give up halfway. He felt that he would be a coward if he did so and didn¡¯t know if it would affect his progress on the Dao. Still, he knew he would be depressed if he gave up so quickly.


    If Mu Yi continued getting involved, he would offend a new enemy. While he didn¡¯t know who the enemy was, the enemy would know him and wouldn¡¯t let him off.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re a good guy. Thank you for not capturing me,¡± Nian Nuer said at that moment.


    Mu Yi smiled wryly. A good guy? Nobody had ever said that about him. Back then, when he was traveling with the old Taoist Priest, people either ignored him or looked at him in a disdainful way.


    A good person? This was the first time someone had complimented him, a little ghost on top of that.


    Mu Yi took a deep breath. Many things were unavoidable. Besides, the old Taoist Priest was dead. Mu Yi could only count on himself, and he had to strive to survive. The world was cruel.


    Mu Yi had to convince himself on purpose. He had already solved a part of the mystery, and now, someone was complimenting him. It was not a bad situation.


    ¡°Do you trust me, little girl?¡± Mu Yi asked in a grave and solemn way.


    Nian Nuer didn¡¯t reply immediately. She looked at Mu Yi for a while before she finally nodded. ¡°I just hope that you¡¯ll never hurt my mom.¡±


    For Nian Nuer, her mother was very important. Even though Mu Yi hadn¡¯t injured her, he had attacked her a few times, so Nian Nuer was very sad to see that. As long as Mu Yi didn¡¯t hurt her mother, then they could be friends.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you that I won¡¯t hurt your mom,¡± Mu Yi promised while nodding.


    Nian Nuer smiled while her mother complied as she could sense that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t a bad person despite losing most of her personality and mental faculties. He was stronger and more straightforward than ordinary people.


    Therefore, she slowly calmed down and stopped acting hostile.


    ¡°Alright, you can leave. Remember, you can¡¯t tell anyone about what happened tonight, even to your parents, alright?¡± Mu Yi said while turning around and looking at Su Yingying and Su Jinlun.


    ¡°Of course, Taoist priest. We understand,¡± Su Jinlun replied immediately.


    Su Yingying nodded too. The siblings looked more relaxed, and the little girl and her mother weren¡¯t that terrifying anymore. After all, they had heard the dialogue between Mu Yi and the ghosts, so they also understood that there was an ongoing conspiracy.


    Su Jinlun and Su Yingying left while Mu Yi stayed behind for another hour. A strong wind blew in the courtyard, and after that, Mu Yi also left.


    That very night, Mu Yi followed Su Chongshan to a secret room where they stayed until the sun rose. Then, Mu Yi left with a bundle wrapped in a cloth.


    At the same time, in the Su Clan, some rumors stated that the Taoist priest Miss Su had invited had failed.


    After Mu Yi left the Su Clan, he sensed that many people were staring at him, but he ignored them and left.


    When he went back to the mountain, he was glowing with health and radiating vigor. He hid in his room and opened the bundle wrapped in a cloth. The bundle not only contained the items he had left, such as paper and cinnabar, but there was also a beautiful brush, a brush holder made of jade, and yellow weasel fur. Those items were many grades better than the ones he had before.


    However, Mu Yi appreciated the wooden box the most. It had ginger inside, and with it, he¡¯d be able to progress much faster than before.


    He needed to overcome the second stage, and he would then look for the old Taoist Priest. He would bring him back and bury him so that he would be able to rest in peace.


    It had become his main goal.


    Finally, Mu Yi took out the copper lamp and inspected it. A large part of his success with ghosts was also thanks to the copper lamp. Otherwise, he would have died.


    Unfortunately, with his level, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t understand all the secrets of the copper lamp. He only knew that he could suppress ghosts with it.


    Mu Yi lit his copper lamp, providing the room with a pale light with its flickering flames. It made Mu Yi feel relaxed. He could also use the copper lamp as a traditional lamp.


    Mu Yi cut some ginger and ate some before he started practicing cultivation.


    Emptiness, emptiness, emptiness. Nothingness, nothingness, nothingness.


    In his meditation, Mu Yi forgot about time. Dust gathered upon his body, and his breath became slower. Interestingly, each time he inhaled and exhaled, the flame of the copper lamp flickered more and more. It seemed as if a connection was being established between him and the lamp.


    It was nighttime before Mu Yi stopped meditating. He had practiced all day, and it was the first time he had practiced for so long. Regardless, it was a fruitful experience. He had become stronger along with his state of mind, which was improving on a daily basis.


    There were two reasons for his success: the copper lamp and the ginger. Mu Yi was convinced that he had made the right decisions. Thanks to cultivation, Mu Yi was improving his body and his while also filling his wallet.


    Mu Yi was slowly reaching the third level. He had to progress step by step in the proper order. Maybe he would be able to go and look for the old Taoist Priest by spring of the following year.

 Chapter 22: Acting Secretly

    In the afternoon on the second day, a silhouette arrived in the Mountain God Temple and then left after a while.


    After Mu Yi sent that person off, he smiled in contemplation. ¡°I thought you would manage to stay calm, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case,¡± Mu Yi said calmly even though he didn¡¯t feel relaxed.


    Apart from the small battle against ghosts, which couldn¡¯t really count as one, Mu Yi had no experience in terms of battle, especially against humans. Therefore, Mu Yi prepared a few evil spirit slaying charms. He also tried to make some five thunders charms but failed each time. He had probably been lucky the other time he succeeded.


    Maybe he needed to wait until his state of mind stabilized before he could try again.


    However, with five thunders charms and the copper lamp, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of trying. In any case, he would have to try at some point.


    Mu Yi changed his clothes and descended from the mountain. The clothes he was wearing had been sent to him by Su Chongshan since Mu Yi only had Taoist robes.


    Even though they weren¡¯t valuable, they had the advantage of not drawing people¡¯s attention. He also put on a big hat to hide his hair.


    Without a hat, people could easily recognize him, and that would be troublesome. He wasn¡¯t going to cut his hair either.


    He sat down by a mountain river and thought. During the past hundreds of years, so many had died. Apart from a few exceptions, people had to choose: have long hair or be beheaded.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t draw people¡¯s attention. After going to the small village, he first walked to the market. Then, he went to the Su Clan, where some people had been waiting.


    ¡°Mister, you¡¯re here.¡± The person who had gone to the mountain to deliver Mu Yi¡¯s clothes was also the one to greet him. He looked at Mu Yi in a respectful way.


    ¡°Yes, how is it going with that person?¡± Mu Yi replied after glancing around and making sure that there were no outsiders.


    ¡°That person is with the leader. They are going to a courtyard,¡± the messenger replied.


    ¡°Did they go and see the old woman?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°They did. Besides, he also woke her up temporarily, but that person said that we had to wait until the evening for them to finish. After killing the ghost, the old woman will be cured,¡± the messenger said while leading the way at the same time.


    Finally, he lowered his head. He looked warm and gentle, but Mu Yi knew that the thirty year-old person was also the person Su Chongshan trusted the most. He was very discreet too.


    Besides, he wasn¡¯t weak either. Even if three, four, or even five people like Mu Yi fought against him, it would still be extremely difficult for them to win.


    When Mu Yi heard the messenger, he smiled coldly on the inside. The devil can¡¯t hide his cloven hoof. The person in question came in a hurry to the Su Clan because he was afraid that someone would unexpectedly intervene and ruin his plans.


    The evildoer wanted to capture Nian Nuer before he cured the old woman. His real goal was to capture Nian Nuer, he didn¡¯t need to kill the old woman if he didn¡¯t have to.


    The messenger took Mu Yi to a small and tranquil room in a courtyard. Nobody lived in that corner of the palace, so nobody would come and disturb Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi just had to wait until the evening when the evildoer would start his ritual. Then, Mu Yi and Nian Nuer would act together to kill him.


    The old Taoist Priest had always told him to either do his best or to do nothing at all.


    Since he had decided to help, he had to understand his enemy. He had to stamp out the source of trouble. Mu Yi was convinced that he was doing the right thing. Regarding Zheng Zicong, Mu Yi had planned to strike first to gain the advantage.


    If Su Yingying hadn¡¯t said anything to him, he wouldn¡¯t have let Zheng Zicong off easily. Of course, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t care about Su Yingying¡¯s words if Zheng Zicong kept offending him. He was only giving Su Yingying face by doing nothing.


    In the evening, a servant came to give him food and drinks. The servant also told Mu Yi that Su Chongshan was sorry for not coming to visit him since he didn¡¯t want to risk alerting the enemy. He hoped that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t angry.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t find it strange. Su Chongshan wasn¡¯t someone who cared about face that much. He cared about results.


    At the same time, in another part of the Su Clan¡¯s residence, Zheng Zicong came out of a room looking furious.


    Zheng Zicong wasn¡¯t stupid. He had studied abroad and understood people. He knew when they were evil. Of course, he also knew to sail with the wind. Zheng Zicong liked to bully the weak and fear the strong anyway.


    If Mu Yi had cured his grandmother, Zheng Zicong would have trusted him and stopped offending him. However, Mu Yi had left looking dispirited the previous time. Now, Zheng Zicong couldn¡¯t help but have the feeling that Mu Yi was a crook.


    After all, Su Yingying had told him of Mu Yi¡¯s failure. That was all that mattered. Whether he could heal some people or not had nothing to do with him, and he didn¡¯t care. In his eyes, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t any better than all the other Buddhist monks and Taoist priests they had called before.


    Su Yingying and Su Jinlun didn¡¯t say anything about what happened that night. They just told everyone they didn¡¯t go into the building and just waited outside. They told them that they knew nothing about what had happened, which made Zheng Zicong even more convinced that Mu Yi was a crook.


    So now that the Taoist priest they called had managed to make the grandmother wake up for a short time, Zheng Zicong trusted him more than Mu Yi.


    Besides, the Taoist priest had also said that using blood for rituals was ridiculous, so Zheng Zicong was even more furious. He now thought that Mu Yi had done that on purpose to harm him. He didn¡¯t entirely trust the Taoist priest, but he still went to Mu Yi¡¯s room.


    Zheng Zicong passed in front of a flowerpot and saw some blood stains. He understood that Mu Yi initially didn¡¯t need his blood. He had just wanted to make him suffer.


    After that, he looked even more furious. He hated Mu Yi. He wanted to kill him.


    But in the end, he didn¡¯t become a slave of his temper and kept calm. He knew that this was a crucial moment for his clan. It wasn¡¯t the right time to do anything. After a few days, he would see his grandmother recover, and by then, nobody would think about Mu Yi anymore. Then, he could find an opportunity to exact his revenge.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what Zheng Zicong was thinking. But even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. He didn¡¯t care about Zheng Zicong or his father. He didn¡¯t care about how powerful they were either. After all, they were beyond the reach of his power. However, Mu Yi would not fear them in the future.

 Chapter 23: Evil Ways

    Late at night!


    In the small courtyard, there was a torchlight that illuminated a small passage.


    At that moment, there was a forty year-old middle-aged Taoist priest in the courtyard. He seemed extremely proud and happy about himself. He didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest¡¯s name was Xugui. He didn¡¯t have a dignified appearance, but he didn¡¯t have an evil appearance either. Despite such an appearance, he had actually murdered, robbed, and bullied good people in the past.


    The ghost he was raising at the moment was a woman he had murdered in a small clan. He had her submit to him, and she was now used as an assistant.


    This wasn¡¯t his first time, as he had tried it a few times before. However, he had only succeeded once. He had heard about the issues in the Su Clan and sent his female ghost to check it out.


    After he saw Nian Nuer, Xugui became overjoyed. She still had her mental abilities and also had a strong personality. In his eyes, she would be the perfect ghost helper and could later become a ghost king.


    Even if a ghost king wasn¡¯t enough for him to rule over the world, he would at least be able to obtain anything he wanted: money, beautiful women, and anything else. He would no longer need to abide by the common rules of the world.


    Xugui was initially a scholar with lofty ideals, but he had never put in the effort. He always wanted to seize every chance to gain by trickery. But because he repeatedly failed, he realized his mistakes and repented. However, that didn¡¯t stop him. He studyied hard and spent the wealth of his family to buy some Taoist techniques.


    The Taoist technique allowed the user to control ghosts. Oddly enough, Xugui wasn¡¯t a good student, but he was a talented priest. In a few years, he mastered the technique and easily understood how to control ghosts.


    However, even though he understood Taoism really well, he didn¡¯t change and continued hurting people. His evil ways gave him riches, but it also made him much more ambitious, which made him want to capture more ghosts.


    The female ghost he had was extremely strong, but unfortunately, his ghost capturing technique had injured her, causing her to lose most of her mental abilities, limiting her full potential. Luckily, he had found Nian Nuer.


    Back then, he decided he had to capture Nian Nuer no matter what. He didn¡¯t care about anything else when he wanted something. Even if everybody in the Su Clan tried to stop him at the same time, he didn¡¯t care.


    However, the Su Clan had powerful guards, and destroying them would not be easy. Therefore, after his female ghost had failed a few times, he thought of plotting against them.


    The plan he created was perfect. It only required time, and if it worked, everything Xugui did would have been worth it.


    At the beginning, he didn¡¯t show up himself since he didn¡¯t want the Su Clan to doubt him. He initially wanted to wait until the Su Clan felt helpless before he would come as a savior. Unfortunately, he never thought that Mu Yi would show up. Besides, Mu Yi didn¡¯t seem to be a Taoist priest who liked to swindle and bluff.


    Indeed, Mu Yi had removed most of the evil Qi from the old woman¡¯s body.


    When Xugui realized that, he had been startled but also felt very happy. Luckily, Mu Yi didn¡¯t solve the whole problem. Otherwise, his plans would have been ruined.


    Zheng Zicong had told him about Mu Yi, so he knew that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t old and lived in Funiu Mountain.


    When Xugui heard that, an idea occurred to him. He had been traveling the world for a long time and had obtained one technique, and it was the only technique he relied on. Naturally, he wanted more and better techniques, and Mu Yi seemed to be the perfect target.


    Mu Yi was young, yet he was already so strong. It definitely meant that he had great techniques. Therefore, he would find Mu Yi and steal his techniques after capturing Nian Nuer.


    Xugui smiled in an evil way while thinking about it. If he hadn¡¯t been in the Su Clan in the middle of the night, he would have burst into laughter.


    He was in a great mood. He had never felt like this, not even the first time he had been to a brothel, the first time he killed someone, or the first time he had captured a ghost.


    Behind Xugui, a silhouette whose face could barely be seen appeared. Even though she couldn¡¯t be compared to Su Yingying, she was still beautiful. She was wearing white clothes, but her face was completely motionless.


    After a long time, Xugui tried to calm down and walked to the bamboo forest. Because of his ghost controlling technique, his perception of the ghostly world was very acute. He could sense that yin Qi was thick in the bamboo forest.


    He could also see that there was something special about the bamboo forest, and while the bamboo trees looked perfectly green, they looked cold and gloomy.


    ¡°Come out. How long do you think you can hide?¡± Xugui said loudly while looking at the tree.


    However, nothing happened when he said that. There was only the rustling sound of leaves and the crackling sound of the bamboo trunks in the wind.


    ¡°Hmph! You think you can hide?¡± Xugui said. He groaned in a cold tone and said without turning around, ¡°Go inside and bring her out.¡±


    After that, the female ghost moved to the bamboo trees and entered the forest.


    After a short time, evil Qi burst out in waves. Xugui remained calm though. Even though he thought that Nian Nuer was strong, he didn¡¯t take risks either. He just had to be vigilant because he didn¡¯t want to die.


    Besides, even though the female ghost couldn¡¯t compete with Nian Nuer, making Nian Nuer come out wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    As expected, after a few minutes, the trees oscillated, and two silhouettes appeared. It was Nian Nuer and her mother.


    Xugui¡¯s eyes flashed unconsciously, and he started rubbing his hands happily.

 Chapter 24: Hundred Ghosts Banner

    Up in the air, three silhouettes kept colliding. The female ghost in white clothes was growing weaker. Her body became clearer and clearer as if she was about to disappear. She looked like she was suffering, but Xugui didn¡¯t intervene. His eyes were only filled with the flames of joy. Nian Nuer! If he managed to catch her, all of his efforts would finally pay off.


    As he looked at Nian Nuer¡¯s mother, he couldn¡¯t help but think of a technique that was a part of his ghost controlling techniques: the Mother and Daughter Dual Curse.


    The mysterious technique was very powerful, especially when the mother and her daughter had yet to die. If someone ever killed the daughter, then the body of the mother could be used to give birth again. In the unceasing process of life and death, the ghosts would become much stronger.


    However, the mysterious technique was very cruel, as the rebirth required the mother to eat a hundred children¡¯s souls and hearts, with all of them being less than six years of age. It was very cruel.


    Even though the requirements were strict, the advantages were incredible to the point that he was a small price to pay. Besides, how many people died every year? Millions, so a hundred children was insignificant. During periods of famine, people even ate children. It was normal. It was the sad truth.


    It was better to eat some children rather than only a few grains of rice.


    For Xugui, finding a hundred children was easy. However, finding a single high-quality female ghost wasn¡¯t, especially one with a mother. Back when he had heard of that mysterious spell, he had been overjoyed, but he then realized how difficult it was to find female ghosts and their mothers.


    The mother couldn¡¯t have retained their mental abilities because it was too difficult to control them if they did while the daughter would need her mental abilities. There was no problem about her counterattacking since her mental abilities also implied maturity.


    Such criteria was really difficult to fulfill.


    But nothing was impossible. Xugui had thought of himself as blessed by the gods, as encountering a female ghost and her daughter was something that rarely happened within dozens or even hundreds of years.


    Xugui could already imagine himself terrifying and torturing people. He had never wished to be a good person. He had always dreamed of being a bad person, a demon.


    The female ghost was struck hard and crashed onto the ground. At that moment, Xugui finally moved and took out a small black flag, throwing it in the air. The flag swelled to half the size of a person, and it was three chi in length.


    The flag was dark with black lines that looked like snakes. They looked alive whenever the flag fluttered.


    Xugui had gone through innumerable hardships and tribulations to make that flag, but it had a name: Ghost King Banner, but there was only one female ghost was inside.


    Xugui was talented, but he was also ambitious and proud. For him, ordinary ghosts weren¡¯t qualified to go into his Ghost King Banner. He had only had one ghost who could go inside.


    The Ghost King Banner had one another name, the Hundred Ghosts Banner, one ghost made a flag, ten ghosts made a tool, and a hundred ghosts made a banner. Lastly, a hundred ghosts could be ordered wander at night by their Ghost king.


    Xugui hoped that his flag would become a real Hundred Ghosts Banner. He would make a hundred ghosts wander in the world and kill all his enemies.


    Before, he had only one ghost in his banner, so now, he wanted to have more to improve his banner. After all, while it was a real tool for Taoism, it was just the embryo of a tool. To become a tool, he needed ten ghosts first.


    Taoist tools were precious. Skilled priests all wanted Taoist tools.


    When he saw Nian Nuer, he knew he wanted to raise her in his flag and make her become a Ghost King. Since her mother was there too, he felt even more ambitious.


    A Ghost king, which could keep coming back to life, would be incredibly strong. It was an unimaginable power.


    After throwing the Ghost King Banner, the black chains moved like snakes and sealed the area around Nian Nuer and her mother.


    Even though Nian Nuer was strong, she had less fighting experience than the female ghost and couldn¡¯t fight against Xugui at all.


    Xugui had remained motionless the whole time, but now that he had an opportunity, he would capture Nian Nuer and her mother.


    When Nian Nuer realized that she was restricted, she became furious. She transformed into a green-faced, long-toothed monster. She became gigantic, and her strength increased to the point of breaking the black chains that restrained her.


    After that, she went back next to her mother¡¯s side and broke her chains too.


    When Xugui saw that, he became even more enthusiastic. Nian Nuer¡¯s strength proved that she had already matured. He pointed a finger at them, and the female ghost next to him turned into a shadow which entered the Hundred Ghosts Banner.


    In a flash, the Hundred Ghosts Banner became gigantic and came back to him. The flag then moved towards Nian Nuer and her mother to envelop them.


    Nian Nuer knew the situation was getting dangerous. She grabbed her mother¡¯s hand and moved back at full speed, but at that moment, the absorbing strength of the banner became too powerful. Nian Nuer couldn¡¯t move.


    Nian Nuer could have abandoned her mother and escaped safely, but she didn¡¯t. How could she possibly abandon her mother? She wanted to leave with her.


    Xugui flashed an evil smile. His heart was pounding, and he wanted the ghost mother and her daughter. Even if he got injured in the process, it would definitely be worth it.


    Even though Nian Nuer¡¯s mental abilities were intact, she was still young. She didn¡¯t understand that Xugui was a cunning person.


    Xugui could attack Nian Nuer¡¯s mother, her weakness, then he could easily take control of her.


    At that moment, the Ghost King Banner mainly absorbed the mother and a little bit of Nian Nuer. After all, her mother was much weaker than her.


    When Nian Nuer saw that he was absorbing her mother into the Hundred Ghosts Banner, she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. She suddenly shouted furiously, ¡°Brother!¡±

 Chapter 25: First Battle

    ¡°Brother!¡± Nian Nuer shouted desperately. She shouted so loudly that Xugui was startled. Was there another ghost apart from the mother and her daughter?


    Xugui looked at the bamboo trees. He looked extremely cautious, and the absorbing strength of his banner suddenly decreased.


    At that moment, Xugui hadn¡¯t realized that someone was standing at the top of a surrounding wall. It was Mu Yi.


    Actually, when Xugui had started attacking, Mu Yi had been there already, but he had recalled his Qi and hidden at the top of the wall. He couldn¡¯t afford to act recklessly and carelessly.


    Good hunters were patient. Initially, Nian Nuer and Mu Yi had agreed to wait until the enemy acted carelessly, then Mu Yi would jump behind him and kill him before he could react.


    But they hadn¡¯t thought the enemy would be so strong. Nian Nuer had already been seized by panic. She had even ruined their plan.


    Of course, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t angry at her. She was just a child after all. In normal circumstances, she would have stuck to their agreement, but in such a situation, she was greatly agitated and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Similarly, Xugui wasn¡¯t a fortune teller. When Nian Nuer shouted ¡°brother,¡± he thought that it was her real brother, her biological brother, and that he was a ghost too. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that it was a person who was alive and had already come to capture her in the past. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that it was the person he had heard of who had failed before him.


    So, he didn¡¯t think of looking behind himself and focused on the bamboo forest.


    After all, the gate was closed, and he had said that nobody could come. Furthermore, the place they were in was surrounded by walls and was a secret courtyard. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t think that the danger could be coming from outside.


    Thus, Xugui was convinced that the one Nian Nuer called brother was in the bamboo forest.


    Even though it was the first time Mu Yi was going to engage in a battle to the death, he had already fought against many children of his own age before. He just had to consider this battle the same way. The cruelest, the toughest, and the quickest would be the winner.


    Mu Yi had shown mercy the other day when he had fought against Nian Nuer. He had checked how strong she was. However, against an enemy, he would be merciless. Besides, the enemy was stronger than he had expected; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let him bully Nian Nuer and her mother for so long.


    Therefore, he needed to use his full strength directly from the beginning.


    ¡°Five thunders charm, attack!¡±


    Mu Yi had to be fast and responsive. If he was too slow, he would die and not be able to use the element of surprise.


    Therefore, Mu Yi put his full strength into his five thunders charm.


    He had only one five thunders charm, and he had been lucky to succeed in making one. Even though this was the first time he was using it, Mu Yi was confident that it would work properly.


    As Mu Yi activated the five thunders charm, Xugui sensed an energy behind him. His facial expression changed drastically, and he quickly recalled his Ghost King Banner and placed it above his head.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    At the same time, thunder rumbled. Flashing lights appeared, forcing Mu Yi to close his eyes.


    He heard a horrible shriek and he opened his eyes again, but everything in his vision was white. After a few seconds, he could finally see clearly again.


    Nian Nuer had dragged her mother away. They looked startled.


    As for the target, he was on his knees. His body was black. His Taoist robe was completely torn apart, and his hair was messy. It was almost impossible to recognize him.


    The most important thing was that the Ghost King Banner, which was on his body, was broken into two pieces.


    Despite Xugui looking injured, Mu Yi didn¡¯t stop being vigilant. He continued, taking out an evil spirit slaying charm and throwing it.


    The evil spirit slaying charm exploded halfway up in the air as dazzling white lights invaded the atmosphere again. Luckily, the evil spirit slaying charm also worked on human beings even if it didn¡¯t paralyze them like it did with evil spirits.


    But it was better than nothing. Besides, being struck by the evil spirit slaying charm was like being struck with a hammer.


    At that crucial moment, Xugui suddenly jumped and dodged the attack. He put his hand on his broken flag.


    At that moment, Xugui¡¯s heart was pounding. He had many years of experience and hadn¡¯t thought that he had been tricked by a kid, and the worst part was that he had been injured by that same kid. He had even broken his Ghost King Banner in two. His chest was pounding. He was really furious.


    ¡°Nuer, come. Let¡¯s kill him!¡± Mu Yi shouted loudly. Xugui realized things were going to be more difficult than he had expected. Luckily, the Five Thunders Charm wasn¡¯t enough to kill him since his physical strength was quite impressive on top of being protected by his Ghost King Banner.


    If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t surprised him and didn¡¯t have a five thunders charm, even if Mu Yi, Nian Nuer, and her mother had joined hands, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him.


    As for Mu Yi, he didn¡¯t think it was a problem to join hands to fight against an enemy. Back when he fought against children of his age, they also joined hands with their friends even though Mu Yi was alone. Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about fairness in such circumstances because strength in itself wasn¡¯t a fair concept.


    Nian Nuer decided to listen to Mu Yi. Xugui was their enemy, and he wanted to capture her and her mother. Without hesitation, she threw herself at Xugui.


    Xugui suddenly took out something from under his shirt and threw it.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what Xugui had thrown but he didn¡¯t dare to catch it either. Xugui also threw his flag at Nian Nuer.


    The item he had thrown was round like a full moon. It crashed onto the ground and exploded. Then, smoke invaded the space, obscuring everyone¡¯s vision.


    When the smoke dispersed, Xugui was already on the other side before he jumped and grabbed the top of the wall with his right hand.


    Just as Xugui was about to escape, an incredible black light suddenly streaked across the sky.

 Chapter 26: Failure Through a Lack of Effor

    t


    As Xugui tried to escape, a black beam of light moved straight towards him and pierced through his body.


    He groaned with pain, his right hand shook, and he fell on the other side of the wall. Right away, Xugui knew he had been lucky.


    Mu Yi quickly chased him and jumped on top of the wall, but when he looked on the other side, there was nobody to be found. There was just some blood on the ground. Mu Yi looked furious.


    The old Taoist Priest had taught him to always kill an enemy, especially if he was injured; otherwise, his counterattack would be even more terrifying. Xugui wasn¡¯t going to let him off after everything. Now, Mu Yi could only count on Su Chongshan for help.


    As Mu Yi was thinking of a solution, the door of the courtyard opened by itself. Su Chongshan entered with two other people.


    One of them was the messenger, and the other one was a tall and sturdy person with a big bow. He was clearly the one who had shot the arrow a moment before.


    Even though he didn¡¯t look bloodthirsty, Mu Yi knew that the person was dangerous.


    If Mu Yi fought against him, he¡¯d die in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, against ghosts, that guy couldn¡¯t do anything.


    As Su Chongshan and the two men came in, Nian Nuer and her mother were already back in the bamboo forest. Su Chongshan just saw a shadow flicker.


    Nian Nuer had tried to stop Xugui, but she didn¡¯t want the enemy to use his flag because she could get injured by it. She was furious that he had left though.


    ¡°You are excellent, Taoist priest. I¡¯m impressed,¡± Su Chongshan said while looking at Mu Yi.


    Actually, Mu Yi and Su Chongshan had already agreed on a plan. The third solution was that if Mu Yi failed, then Su Chongshan would send strong fighters to continue the battle.


    Therefore, after the beginning of the big battle, Su Chongshan had brought these two guards. They were in charge of killing Xugui.


    When Mu Yi got involved and threw the five thunders charm, they also saw it. They were shocked as the five thunders charm was truly incredible.


    Besides, after Mu Yi had thrown a white ball at some point, they had also seen Nian Nuer and her mother, surprising them.


    When Su Chongshan told them the plan, they didn¡¯t really have hope, but they were wrong.


    They looked at Mu Yi in a respectful way. They were strong enough that they could kill someone like Mu Yi many times over at this point. He didn¡¯t have any more five thunders charms after all. Even though he had a few evil spirit slaying charms, he couldn¡¯t compete with them.


    Even the archer could kill Mu Yi from a distance.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking. I¡¯m angry at myself because the Taoist priest escaped¡± Mu Yi said while shaking his head. Thanks to that battle, he now understood how to fight against someone who had a similar level of power.


    He was convinced the same thing was going to happen again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He was struck by an arrow. Even if he¡¯s lucky and doesn¡¯t die, he won¡¯t be able to go too far. I¡¯ve already given the guards the order to monitor all exits. He¡¯s stuck here,¡± Su Chongshan said confidently.


    In terms of ghosts, he didn¡¯t know anything, but he certainly knew how to deal with humans. They were much easier. Also, Xugui was already injured. He couldn¡¯t use his full strength to fight anymore. The guards he had sent to capture him were elite guards.


    Even though the situation was bad, it was also an opportunity for the guards to practice.


    The Su Clan had existed for a very long time. Even though it looked small, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that it had no hidden power.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Mu Yi said while nodding. He wasn¡¯t as confident as Su Chongshan. He didn¡¯t know why, but he had a bad premonition. He had the feeling that Xugui wouldn¡¯t get caught that easily. He certainly had a way to escape.


    But as Su Chongshan had said, Xugui was already injured, and Mu Yi was just being paranoid. Besides, Mu Yi would be a lot stronger by the time Xugui managed to recover and come back for revenge in the case where he did manage to escape.


    Mu Yi then looked at the broken flag on the ground.


    After being broken in two, the flag had returned to its normal hand-sized appearance. Unfortunately, it was still in two pieces.


    Mu Yi had seen how powerful the flag was, and it could even oppress Nian Nuer. Now that he didn¡¯t have the five thunders charm, he needed good materials.


    With Mu Yi¡¯s current amount of wealth, he wouldn¡¯t give up such a good item.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t pay attention to Su Chongshan as he picked up the flag and put it in his bag.


    Su Chongshan said nothing. Mu Yi deserved that item, and he had fought for it. Besides, Su Chongshan didn¡¯t need it. He was just worried about the ghosts in the forest.


    He didn¡¯t know they were there, and he never came back because it made him sad. It was also the reason he had sealed the area. He had never thought that his daughter and granddaughter would turn into ghosts and stay here the entire time.


    He felt extremely guilty and sad. If he had known that before, he wouldn¡¯t have let them stay in here for thirty years. He would have come to see them. After all, they were members of his family even if they were ghosts.


    ¡°Taoist priest, I have a request,¡± Su Chongshan said to Mu Yi.


    ¡°You want to see Nian Nuer and her mother?¡± Mu Yi asked. He knew what Su Chongshan was thinking and.


    ¡°Indeed. Please help me,¡± Su Chongshan said while bowing.


    ¡°Alright, wait here. I can¡¯t decide for them whether they want to see you or not though,¡± Mu Yi said. Su Chongshan was speaking in an earnest tone. He watched as Mu Yi entered the forest. Mu Yi was also curious about the bamboo forest.

 Chapter 27: Mystery in the Depths of the Bamboo Fores

    t


    Actually, Mu Yi was very curious about the bamboo forest. Even though it didn¡¯t look big, it was dense, and there was mist in and around it. Everyone¡¯s vision would be obscured once they were inside.


    Mu Yi had just entered the forest when he suddenly felt cold. His hair bristled, and his heart started beating faster.


    Mu Yi tried to keep calm. He didn¡¯t do anything suspicious and called for her. ¡°Nuer, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Fortunately, he sensed the atmosphere become calm and peaceful. He felt more relaxed. However, he still felt a bit cold.


    Nobody had been in this forest for a very long time. There were leaves everywhere, and it was very dense. It was pleasant to walk on the leaves.


    Mu Yi passed between the bamboo trees, and they were as green as emeralds. He could also see some drops of water on the leaves.


    Finally, he arrived at the middle of the bamboo forest and saw Nian Nuer.


    At that moment, Nian Nuer was in front of a bamboo tree. Her arms were crossed. She was seated on a black stone.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t see her mother. He was captivated by the bamboo tree behind Nian Nuer.


    It was a small and thin tree. It was as high as Mu Yi¡¯s waist and the most particular tree he had seen in the forest. It didn¡¯t have any leaves yet and had thirteen bamboo joints. However, Mu Yi could sense its vitality and it was alive.


    The mist in the forest kept being absorbed into that bamboo tree, and the bamboo tree would then exhale mist again. It was breathing.


    Nian Nuer looked at the bamboo tree, and it was impossible to know what she was thinking. She didn¡¯t even turn around when Mu Yi arrived.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to see him¡± Nian Nuer said suddenly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see who? Your grandfather?¡± Mu Yi said while walking to her. He sat down next to her as if they were close. Nian Nuer shivered but didn¡¯t move away.


    ¡°Even though you were young back then, you probably remember him, right?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Brother, I just remembered,¡± Nian Nuer said, looking angry.


    ¡°Since you remember him, why don¡¯t you want to see him? No matter what, he¡¯s still your grandfather, isn¡¯t he? Actually, I think he really misses you and your mother,¡± Mu Yi said in a gentle way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Nian Nuer said while shaking her head.


    ¡°Tell me what you think¡± Mu Yi said to Nian Nuer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much of my past. I just know that when I was left alone here with my mother, I couldn¡¯t leave the courtyard. My mother didn¡¯t talk. So I talked to the small bamboo tree everyday. Each time someone came, I hid here. I didn¡¯t dare to come out until that evil sister came to see me. Then, many people came here to capture me, all of whom were evil people. When you were fighting against the evil man just now, I remembered many things,¡± Nian Nuer said. Her thoughts were messy, but Mu Yi understood what she meant.


    Mu Yi was convinced that Nian Nuer had changed because of the five thunders charm.


    When he attacked Xugui with the five thunders charm, it had also affected Nian Nuer, who hadn¡¯t been far away. The five thunders charm oppressed yin energy, and Nian Nuer had been affected by it.


    Before, though her mental abilities were perfect, it didn¡¯t mean that her memories were perfect. Actually, the memories of when she was a little girl hadn¡¯t left a mark on her.


    But now, she suddenly remembered a lot. She knew that she was dead, she knew that her mother was dead, and she knew that they weren¡¯t human beings anymore. They were ghosts.


    Nian Nuer had never thought about it before. Now, she realized the difference between people and ghosts.


    Mu Yi understood how Nian Nuer felt, but he didn¡¯t know how to cheer her up. Could he tell her that her grandfather didn¡¯t mind if she was ghost? Even Mu Yi himself didn¡¯t believe it.


    Besides, ghosts and people couldn¡¯t live together.


    ¡°That bamboo tree has always been here?¡± Mu Yi asked. That tree was a treasure. The bamboo all around there was precisely because of that small bamboo tree.


    ¡°I remember that when I was a child, my mom told me my father gave it to her,¡± Nian Nuer said.


    ¡°Your father? Do you remember him?¡± Mu Yi asked. He was stupefied. He was curious who that man was to have managed to make the jewel of the Su Clan fall in love with him and escape? What had happened after? Why had Nuer and her mother come back alone? Why was she sick?


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember him. I¡¯ve never seen him. My mother doesn¡¯t want to talk about him. I just know he gave her that tree,¡± Nian Nuer said while shaking her head.


    ¡°So what are your plans?¡± Mu Yi asked after being silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Nian Nuer said. She looked even sadder. She looked like a lonely little girl.


    ¡°Listen and think carefully. You and your mother are different. Even with the effect of the bamboo tree, your mother cannot stay in this world forever. I¡¯ll leave for now and tell your grandfather that you don¡¯t want to see him. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow, if¡­¡± Mu Yi said but didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    He looked at Nian Nuer and left.


    Outside, Su Chongshan was getting impatient. When he saw Mu Yi come out, he looked behind Mu Yi but saw nobody. He looked disappointed.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see me?¡± Su Chongshan asked.


    ¡°Mister Su, she just remembered a lot of things. She feels sad. I¡¯m sure that if you give her time, she¡¯ll agree to see you. Besides, things aren¡¯t as simple as you think. I¡¯ll tell you more later.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He was thinking about Xugui. They had to chase him.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Chongshan said while nodding. After all, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He had gone through a lot in life; he was patient.


    ¡°Taoist priest, take a rest in my courtyard. After we capture that man, I¡¯ll contact you.¡±

 Chapter 28: 18 Years Ago

    ¡°What? You couldn¡¯t find him?¡± Su Chongshan asked in the main hall of a palace. He stood up from his wooden armchair and had a long expression on his face. He looked scary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any clues? All the exits are sealed. He can¡¯t escape. He must be hiding somewhere. Go from door to door, every house, without exception. You can¡¯t let him escape. Even if you offend them, tell them I¡¯ll come and apologize to them,¡± Su Chongshan said like a strong wind and swift rain.


    ¡°Taoist priest, it¡¯s late. I can ask someone to take you to a room where you can rest. I will immediately inform you once we capture him,¡± Su Chongshan said to Mu Yi. He was embarrassed. After all, Su Chongshan had told Mu Yi that Xugui wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if he was given wings. Time had passed, and they still hadn¡¯t found him.


    He was even more scared of such a dangerous enemy. He had been shot by an arrow and had still completely disappeared. Finding him wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Su Chongshan had the feeling that he hadn¡¯t dealt with the situation properly. He should have dispatched more people. Now, he could only pray that the enemy had yet to escape. If he was still here, they could still find him.


    He was convinced about that.


    ¡°No need. If you¡¯re not tired, I want to tell you some things,¡± Mu Yi said. He was disappointed, but he couldn¡¯t offend Su Chongshan because of that. Xugui was a skilled man, and he practiced the Dao. Despite his injuries, Xugui wasn¡¯t a normal person, so capturing him wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Su Chongshan said. He knew that Mu Yi wanted to talk to him. ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    ¡°Mister Su, what do you know about the man with whom your daughter escaped?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    When Su Chongshan heard that question, he looked embarrassed, but he still talked. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him only once. I don¡¯t know much about him. He was tall and slim and looked like a poor and pedantic scholar. I don¡¯t know why my daughter fell in love with him.¡±


    Mu Yi remained expressionless. He had never seen him either, but since Nian Nuer¡¯s mother had escaped with him, he probably had some good things to offer.


    Su Yingying would have never engaged with a poor man in the first place, especially since she was always with Su Chongshan and under his influence.


    ¡°Anything else? Anything particular or noteworthy?¡± Mu Yi asked. He wanted to learn as much as possible about Nian Nuer¡¯s father. According to Nian Nuer, he had offered the bamboo tree to her mother.


    If the man had been an ordinary man, how could he have afforded such a precious treasure? He was wondering if Nian Nuer¡¯s sickness had anything to do with her father. If he had been there, her mother wouldn¡¯t have come back alone with her.


    Of course, maybe he was just an unfaithful lover and had just dumped her after making her pregnant.


    ¡°Anything noteworthy?¡± Su Chongshan repeated as he tried to remember. After all, eighteen years had passed. Many things had happened. His memories were blurry, and he needed time to think.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t in a rush. He didn¡¯t put pressure on him. He took out the small flag from his bag and looked at it.


    The flag was quite resistant even though it was broken due to the five thunders charm. Regardless, Mu Yi was curious of the material used to create the flag. Surprisingly, it could change its size in a similar manner to Sun Wukong¡¯s golden cudgel in mythology.


    This was why Mu Yi didn¡¯t throw it away even though it was broken. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t understand the item, and the old Taoist Priest had never told him anything about it.


    He touched it for half a day and still failed to understand its composition. Mu Yi tried to inspect it with his mind very carefully. Before, Xugui had made his ghost enter the flag. However, where was she now?


    Because he didn¡¯t understand the item, he wasn¡¯t in a rush. He didn¡¯t rush to heal the old woman either. Waiting for a few more days wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Mu Yi¡¯s mind touched the flag, and it made him shake violently. He sensed a coldness invade his spinal cord and he immediately cut the connection.


    After taking a few breaths, Mu Yi managed to calm down. He realized that the flag was a complex item through and through.


    He had tried connecting himself to the flag a few more times before Mu Yi finally started getting used to the coldness and ended up in a secret world. He couldn¡¯t see anything, but he didn¡¯t find anything either. After that, he recalled his mind.


    However, he came to the conclusion that the female ghost had been killed by the five thunders charm.


    ¡°Taoist priest, I just remembered something. Maybe you will find it useful,¡± Su Chongshan said. He suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Yi raised his head and looked at Su Chongshan. He placed the flag back into his bag.


    ¡°I remember that he was holding a disk,¡± Su Chongshan said.


    ¡°Disk? What kind of disk?¡± Mu Yi asked. What was a disk?


    ¡°Back then, I noticed that he was holding a disk in my daughter¡¯s courtyard. I didn¡¯t know what it was. When I saw it, he became furious. I didn¡¯t see the disk clearly though. From that moment, I forbade my daughter from going out,¡± Su Chongshan said. Remorse invaded his face and eyes. Maybe if he had handled that issue better, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.


    ¡°A disk? And he was in the courtyard?¡± Mu Yi thought of the bamboo tree. It was a precious treasure. Now, Mu Yi could guess a few things about that man¡¯s social status. Even if he was wrong, he was definitely involved.


    Even though Mu Yi had guessed some things, he didn¡¯t tell Su Chongshan anything.


    ¡°Did you understand anything?¡± Su Chongshan asked when he saw Mu Yi¡¯s facial expression.


    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m not sure,¡± Mu Yi said as he then changed the topic. ¡°Regarding your daughter and your granddaughter, there are some things I want to say, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±

 Chapter 29: Ghost, Principles, Sly

    ¡°Tell me.¡± Su Chongshan said. He was curious when he heard Mu Yi say that.


    ¡°You know, there is a gigantic difference between the living and the dead. They belong to two different worlds.¡± Mu Yi said impolitely and straightforwardly.


    ¡°I know.¡± Su Chongshan said while nodding.


    ¡°Nian Nuer¡¯s mother has been able to stay here as a ghost thanks to the bamboo forest in the courtyard.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°The bamboo forest?¡± Su Chongshan was surprised. He didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°More precisely, someone has modified the force of the earth there, and that place became a Feng Shui paradise. There¡¯s a special tree there. Nian Nuer still has her mental abilities thanks to the tree. If the tree doesn¡¯t disappear, she can¡¯t die. She can stay there like that,¡± Mu Yi said. Su Chongshan looked happy, but Mu Yi continued, ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s only one tree. It¡¯s enough for Nian Nuer. Her mother, however, is not that lucky. After she died, thanks to her determination and sadness, she became a ghost because she wanted to stay with her daughter. But now, a lot of time has passed, and she has lost her mental abilities already. She doesn¡¯t remember anything. If things continue that way, her soul will disperse sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When Mu Yi finished talking, Su Chongshan was suddenly seized with panic and sadness.


    ¡°Please save my daughter! I beg, you, Taoist priest. I will do anything. Please!¡± Su Chongshan said desperately.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to protect his daughter when she had been alive. If her soul dispersed, he would never be able to be a good father to her. No matter what, he was willing to do anything to save his daughter¡¯s soul.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about reincarnation, but I can try. And what about Nian Nuer?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Chongshan said, but he then remained silent for a few seconds.


    Since Mu Yi had started talking about the gap between the living and the dead, Su Chongshan had understood. But even if he was willing to have his granddaughter with him, what would the rest of the Su Clan think? What would everybody think of having a ghost with them?


    Even Su Chongshan wasn¡¯t sure, that was why he remained silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°Actually, keeping Nian Nuer here wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for her. She¡¯s a ghost. If she grows up with you, the living, it will not be good for you. Besides, she¡¯s a kid, and if she sees people keep staring at her in a strange way everyday, what do you think the consequences will be?¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Please explain,¡± Su Chongshan said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of her as a normal child. No matter what, I¡¯ll talk to her and then come back to you. But I might also send her into the cycle of reincarnation. This world is too evil,¡± Mu Yi said while shaking his head.


    ¡°Alright. You can decide. I am very grateful for your help,¡± Su Chongshan said. He was touched and moved. But being grateful was one thing while rewarding was another. Apart from family members, money was something extremely important too.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see after solving the situation,¡± Mu Yi said while shaking his head. He loved money, but he also loved his job. He wanted to help the girl reincarnate.


    At that moment, some sounds spread in the air, and some flames appeared in the village, prompting many people to rush over.


    ¡°Hmph! Since we found him, we won¡¯t let him escape this time,¡± Su Chongshan said while looking out of the window. His tone was murderous.


    Now, he hated Xugui even more.


    Someone came and announced that he had cut off one of Xugui¡¯s arms but that he had still managed to escape.


    Su Chongshan looked furious. He was so furious that he had the sensation that his head was going to explode, but he also realized how terrifying Xugui really was. He was astonished that Xugui had managed to escape in such circumstances. What if he came back to get his revenge someday?


    He had been shot by an arrow and then lost an arm, yet he had still managed to escape. He had been turned into a cripple, so the Su Clan didn¡¯t really need to worry. Through the years, one or two enemies wasn¡¯t much, as the Su Clan was still able to tower like a giant over the surroundings. Their longevity explained a lot of things.


    Interestingly, when Xugui had escaped, he had also lost something ¨C a book covered with blood. Su Chongshan promptly gave it to Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi accepted the book. The pages were soft, and they were like a brocade but much harder. Mu Yi pressed a little bit more, but it didn¡¯t break.


    When Mu Yi read the words on it, he was stunned.


    He opened the book and saw three words: Ghost Controlling Technique.


    He had never thought that Xugui had studied Taoist scriptures.


    It could be used for evil purposes, but in Taoism, nothing was evil per se. They were just different concepts. However, Mu Yi understood the importance of this book, especially since he now possessed the flag.


    I have to remain calm and persevere, Mu Yi thought. Perseverance allowed him to keep calm and detached. He didn¡¯t read the book immediately. Instead, he kept it in his bag.


    Su Chongshan didn¡¯t say anything. He asked the messenger to bring Mu Yi to his room.


    It was already late, between one and three past midnight. Everybody was resting already.


    Mu Yi sat down on the bed. Then, he took out the ghost controlling technique and started reading it.


    ¡°Everyone has to go through life and death. When you die, you can become a ghost.¡±


    Mu Yi found that pretty logical, but he wanted to know the reason behind such statements.


    ¡°Ghosts have shape, are not physical, and are rarely seen by the common people.¡±


    ¡°Ghosts¡¯ lives are based on yin energies, they are sly and steal people¡¯s yang energy.¡±


    ¡°Ghosts¡¯ souls can also transform. They can even be protected with techniques.¡±


    The idea made Mu Yi shiver.


    At the same time, Mu Yi also understood ghosts much better than before.


    ¡°Theory is one thing, but practice is more important when it comes to ghosts. From the beginning of life, to the end that is death, and when the spirit leaves the body. Depending on the yin energy, there will be normal ghosts, ferocious, and many others. All in all, homeless ghosts have to be bribed to let humans live in peace.¡±


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t die in peace can transform their yin Qi and become terrifying, ferocious ghosts.¡±

 Chapter 30: – People’s Misfortune

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t die in peace can transform their yin Qi and become terrifying, ferocious ghosts.¡±


    When Mu Yi read that sentence, he thought about Nian Nuer¡¯s mother and the female ghost with Xugui.


    Nian Nuer¡¯s mother was regretful. She didn¡¯t want to abandon her daughter. She had died an unjust death and turned into a ferocious ghost.


    The female ghost with Xugui looked normal, but she didn¡¯t have normal mental abilities, and the yin Qi in the old woman¡¯s body was probably hers. She was a ferocious ghost as well.


    Even though Nian Nuer had her mental abilities, considering her strength, she was probably the same kind of ghost: a ferocious ghost, but at the same time, she was different.


    The difference between a ghost who had its mental abilities and one who didn¡¯t was gigantic. It wasn¡¯t always the case, but usually, ghosts who had lost their mental abilities were ferocious ghosts.


    ¡°They¡¯re not afraid of yin Qi or fire, and they can condense their mental abilities as fierce ghosts.¡±


    On the next page, there was a drawing of a fierce ghost.


    The fierce ghost was under the sun and looked happy. It looked like a human being. The most important thing was its eyes, which were black and white.


    Are those fierce ghosts?


    Mu Yi shivered. They could condense mental abilities?


    Maybe some ghosts had no mental abilities, and at a certain level, their mental abilities condensed and they turned into fierce ghosts? But what was the difference between fierce ghosts¡¯ mental abilities and human beings¡¯?


    One thing was sure, an ordinary ghost couldn¡¯t develop mental abilities that easily.


    Becoming a fierce ghost was easier said than done. It was more difficult to become a human being of the same level.


    Mu Yi had just started practicing cultivation, but he could already defeat ferocious ghosts. So was the first level of a human being similar to the first level of a ferocious ghost?


    How would the second level compare to a fierce ghost?


    What about the third level?


    Mu Yi continued to the next page.


    ¡°Flames and ghosts fear them alike: Ghost kings. Ghosts submit before Ghost Kings and don¡¯t dare to fight.¡±


    Mu Yi was stupefied. How incredible. Ghost Kings.


    Being called a king already explained everything.


    There was a drawing, which Mu Yi found scary. Ghost Kings looked like fierce ghosts, but the eyes were completely different.


    The Ghost King¡¯s drawing looked very realistic. The moon, the countless ferocious ghosts, and the fierce ghosts in the darkness kneeling towards the silhouette in the air. It had no Qi but looked incredible.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Ghost King?¡± Mu Yi was impressed.


    The level of Ghost Kings was probably on the third level on the path of Taoism.


    I will definitely achieve that power, Mu Yi thought, clenching his fists. Unconsciously, he had become more determined because of those pictures.


    Normal ghosts, ferocious ghosts, fierce ghosts, and Ghost Kings!


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what level the Ghost Kings were, but he knew that the author had definitely seen a Ghost King and all the other kinds of ghosts as well. Otherwise, the author wouldn¡¯t have been able to draw them so well.


    ¡°Ghost controlling technique!¡±


    Mu Yi turned the page and shivered. He was astonished again.


    ¡°Ghosts and spirits are born without mental abilities, but you can use this technique to control them.¡±


    After that, the rest of the pages were filled with words on how to control ghosts. Mu Yi was stupefied.


    Apart from that, there was a section about how to raise ghosts, especially ferocious ghosts, but fierce ghosts were stronger. Mu Yi now understood how Xugui had taken control of the female ghost.


    Mu Yi read many things that reminded him of Nian Nuer. She had mental abilities, a high level, and been a fierce ghost since her becoming a ghost. She was a gift from heaven.


    But even for a ghost like Nian Nuer, becoming a Ghost King wasn¡¯t easy.


    Finally, Mu Yi read about the Ghost King Banner and the Mother and Daughter Dual Curse. He soon understood the cruelty of Xugui. The Ghost King Banner was perfect for Nian Nuer and her mother. Nobody could be sure that Nian Nuer would become a Ghost King, but the chances were high.


    After that, Mu Yi frowned, but he then tried to stop thinking.


    If Mu Yi understood the Mother and Daughter Dual Curse, maybe he would instantly become much stronger. Maybe he would be strong enough to fight against Xugui or find the old Taoist Priest.


    But Mu Yi understood that it wasn¡¯t his choice. He could read these things to learn but couldn¡¯t commit such evil deeds. The old Taoist Priest always told him that he had to have principles.


    Mu Yi might be progressing, but with such things, even though he looked calm, his heart was pounding. He had to be careful since anything could pollute the heart if one wasn¡¯t careful.


    Therefore, Mu Yi tried to focus and be detached from the world.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t use the Mother and Daughter Dual Curse on Nian Nuer and her mother, it didn¡¯t mean that the book was useless. It was quite the opposite as it opened the door to a new world for Mu Yi. The ghost controlling technique would be very useful, especially when expelling or destroying ghosts.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t a bad person. He understood things. He didn¡¯t want to harm people voluntarily. When facing ghosts, he¡¯d try to talk first, but controlling evil ghosts could also be useful if being nice didn¡¯t work.


    Of course, he needed to fix the Ghost King Banner first. It would be a difficult endeavor though.


    When Mu Yi reached the last page, there were only a few words: Heavenly Curse ¨C People¡¯s Misfortune.

 Chapter 31: The Old Woman Awakes

    Heavenly Curse ¨C People¡¯s Misfortune


    When Mu Yi saw the words, he had a strange feeling. It was as if he had been paralyzed from touching the five thunders charm without being careful.


    But when he reacted, the sensation disappeared. If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t known that what had just happened was real, he would have thought that he was hallucinating.


    When Mu Yi realized that those words could be very important, he committed them to memory.


    Maybe he would one day be strong enough to understand the words perfectly. Of course, if he could find the writer, he would also be able to understand those words. However, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    The best would be for Mu Yi to rely on himself to read those words by becoming strong enough.


    Even though he really wanted to continue reading and studying the book, Mu Yi finally managed to put it away. He then took his copper lamp and continued meditating. He was becoming more and more perseverant, and it paid off. It now took him only a few seconds to start focusing.


    And with the copper lamp, it was even easier.


    It was important to practice on a daily basis.


    As night passed, the sun rose up in the sky. Mu Yi¡¯s perception was even more acute now. When he went to the courtyard and practiced his fighting technique, he felt a strange sensation, and a certain warmth invaded his body.


    Because it was difficult to stand the heat that had invaded his body with his cultivation level, he had to be patient and persevere.


    After Mu Yi finished practicing, he turned around and went to the door, and someone had been waiting for him there for a long time already.


    Mu Yi straightforwardly asked, ¡°Miss Yingying, why did you come, and why are you here so early?¡±


    Su Yingying had already changed her clothes, and she looked even more beautiful than usual.


    Su Yingying said, ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡±


    Mu Yi was wearing his Taoist robe. Even though his Taoist robe was old, it was clean, and Mu Yi looked even more extraordinary with it.


    Mu Yi said straightforwardly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even if you hadn¡¯t come, I would¡¯ve gone to the Su Clan to see you.¡±


    At that moment, the sun was already high up in the sky; it was a beautiful day. It was good timing because the old lady would be able to benefit from the positive yang Qi.


    ¡°Master, please come with me,¡± Su Yingying said, taking the lead.


    She had left the Su Clan the previous evening but still knew what was going on there. After all, so much had happened in the Su Clan that everyone in Funiu Village knew about it.


    For that reason, the Su Clan had offered people presents, but all in all, it had been worth it.


    Mu Yi followed Su Yingying to the foyer. When Su Chongshan saw Mu Yi, he stood up from his wooden armchair. Su Jinlun and Su Jun were there already.


    ¡°Taoist priest, did you sleep well?¡± Su Chongshan asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°I slept alright. You look fit today,¡± Mu Yi said to Su Chongshan. Indeed, Su Chongshan looked much better than the first time they had met. He was less stressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. I asked for some tea and pickles. Please sit down,¡± Su Chongshan said, pointing at a chair next to him. Everything was ready.


    Mu Yi shook his head.


    Su Chongshan suddenly looked nervous when he saw that Mu Yi was shaking his head. Was Mu Yi angry about something? However, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just waited for Mu Yi to speak.


    ¡°I want to go see the old woman to remove the yin Qi from her body,¡± Mu Yi said. At the same time, he glanced around. He was surprised. Where was Zheng Zicong? Mu Yi found it strange that he wasn¡¯t here.


    However, he didn¡¯t talk about it because Zheng Zicong didn¡¯t pose a threat to him.


    ¡°Good, good¡­¡± said Su Chongshan. He was suddenly relieved and happy.


    When Mu Yi turned around and started walking, Su Yingying went with him.


    When they arrived in the room, Su Yingying¡¯s mother was there. She bowed before Mu Yi when she saw him.


    Mu Yi nodded at her and walked to the old woman¡¯s bed. Since last time, the old woman looked much better, especially after Xugui had removed more evil Qi the previous evening to show that he didn¡¯t harbor evil intentions. She only had a little bit of evil Qi remaining in her body now.


    The female ghost had been killed, and because the source of the evil Qi had been destroyed, the remaining evil Qi didn¡¯t pose a threat to anyone.


    Mu Yi took out an exorcism charm and activated it with the power of his mind before sticking it onto the old woman¡¯s body. White lights flashed, and a pitch-black energy appeared on her third eye and dispersed.


    After a few flashes from the charm, the old woman had no evil Qi left in her body, and the white lights disappeared too.


    Everybody understood what had happened and respected Mu Yi even more for it.


    To them, Mu Yi¡¯s powers were astonishing and miraculous. He was almost like a god.


    After the yin Qi dispersed, the exorcism charm continued working, and the old woman then slowly woke up.


    Su Yingying walked to her grandmother¡¯s bed. When the old woman finally woke up and slowly opened her eyes, everybody was extremely happy.


    Even though Su Chongshan¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as the two women¡¯s reactions, he also smiled, his eyes becoming red. He looked at Mu Yi happily.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, but because she¡¯s slept for so long, she must be confused. She needs some time to realize what happened,¡± Mu Yi hesitantly said.


    Su Chongshan didn¡¯t understand why Mu Yi looked hesitant and said, ¡°Please tell us if there¡¯s anything we need to know.¡±


    ¡°My master told me about a remedy back then that helps one to recover one¡¯s vitality. Maybe she could benefit from it,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Taoist priest,¡± Su Chongshan said. He understood what Mu Yi meant.


    ¡°No problem. Take one pill every three days. I will write down the herbs I need, and you can prepare them and bring them to me at the top of the mountain. I¡¯ll wait. Send someone to me, and I¡¯ll give that person the medicine. The old woman will recover in, at most, a month,¡± Mu Yi said straightforwardly.


    Su Yingying could take care of the old woman while Su Chongshan took Mu Yi back to the foyer. On the way, Mu Yi stayed a bit behind on purpose. He walked to Su Jinlun and asked about Zheng Zicong.


    When Su Jinlun heard what Mu Yi said, he felt awkward.

 Chapter 32: Mental Abilities

    The whole clan knew that there was tension between Mu Yi and Zheng Zicong.


    Even though Zheng Zicong was young and arrogant, the Su Clan didn¡¯t mind.


    Because Mu Yi had saved the old woman, the Su Clan was infinitely grateful.


    Zheng Zicong was a member of the family, and Mu Yi was a benefactor. Su Chongshan and Su Jun were in a difficult position, and when Zheng Zicong had told them he wanted to leave the clan for a while, Su Chongshan had immediately agreed. It didn¡¯t pose a problem, and Zheng Zicong could come back with information from the outside.


    At the same time, if he wasn¡¯t in the clan, there wouldn¡¯t be tensions with Mu Yi.


    When they told Mu Yi that Zheng Zicong had left, Mu Yi nodded. Zheng Zicong was a coward. Mu Yi told Su Yingying that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    Zheng Zicong hadn¡¯t thought that things would change that much after what had happened with Xugui. Initially, he had thought that Mu Yi was a crook and also hoped that he would be able to crush Mu Yi.


    Everything had changed in one evening. The one Zheng Zicong hated had saved his grandmother, and because his grandfather had kept secrets, Zheng Zicong was furious.


    Mu Yi was also now a guest of honor in the Su Clan. It was a tragedy for Zheng Zicong, and he felt stupid.


    Zheng Zicong was probably terrified. If Mu Yi knew that Zheng Zicong had gone and talked to Xugui, would Mu Yi kill Zheng Zicong? Zheng Zicong couldn¡¯t sleep a wink because of it.


    Finally, he had informed Su Chongshan that he wanted to leave and then left hastily.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t take it to heart, and he didn¡¯t know that Zheng Zicong had talked to Xugui back then.


    Xugui had been injured by an arrow and lost an arm. Even if he wanted to take revenge, he would need some time, so Mu Yi wasn¡¯t worried. He had helped the old woman, so he now had to think about Nian Nuer.


    However, he needed time to think.


    After eating breakfast, Mu Yi went to the bamboo forest.


    At that moment, the sun was high up in the sky, but the bamboo forest was still dark. The forest was dense and contained yin Qi, so Nian Nuer could walk freely in the forest even during the day.


    After a night of thinking, Nian Nuer didn¡¯t look frustrated anymore. When she saw Mu Yi, she was very happy.


    Nian Nuer said, ¡°Brother!¡±


    She looked like a normal little girl. Because of her mental abilities, it was as if she had been blessed by the gods.


    However, it could also be a sad and cruel thing for a little girl.


    ¡°Nuer, do you like it here?¡± Mu Yi asked to Nian Nuer straightforwardly.


    ¡°I like it,¡± Nian Nuer said while looking at the bamboo tree. A silhouette appeared indistinctly inside the tree.


    ¡°What if you were alone without your mommy?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°You want my mommy to leave me?¡± Nian Nuer asked seriously.


    When Mu Yi saw her eyes, he felt sad and soft, but he forced himself to talk and said, ¡°Your mother has turned into a ferocious ghost, and she hasn¡¯t absorbed any human yang Qi for many years. She doesn¡¯t haunt anyone or kill people. If you weren¡¯t here, her soul would¡¯ve dispersed already. However, can you take care of her like this your entire life? You probably know that the bamboo tree cannot protect your mommy forever, and when that happens, will you agree to let your mommy suck people¡¯s yang Qi? Do you want to see her kill people? She would also need to travel away.¡±


    When Nian Nuer heard Mu Yi, she looked pensive, but she then shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to see her mother turn into a heartless monster. Mu Yi was right.


    ¡°But without the bamboo tree, anyone¡¯s yang Qi, or other ferocious ghosts, your mommy¡¯s soul will disperse. I don¡¯t think you want to see that either. Your mommy¡¯s life is pointless and empty like that. Why not let her break free? Why not send her into the wheel of reincarnation? She can reincarnate and have a better life,¡± Mu Yi said.


    He was saying all of these things for Nian Nuer. Her mental faculties were intact, and she had a consciousness. He didn¡¯t want her to regret her choices in the future or for her to have a sad life.


    ¡°Brother, can you help my mommy reincarnate?¡± Nian Nuer asked Mu Yi as she stared at him.


    ¡°If you agree, I can. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you to do anything. After all, she¡¯s your mommy,¡± Mu Yi said slowly. He was convinced that Nian Nuer could understand.


    Nian Nuer turned around and looked at the bamboo tree.


    After some time, the tree twinkled, and a silhouette came out. It was Nian Nuer¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Hello, Taoist priest.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yi was astonished and stared at Nian Nuer¡¯s mother. He had just said that she had no mental abilities! What was going on? She suddenly looked normal. Had the thing that had happened to Nian Nuer also happened to her mother? Had she been blessed by the gods? Why had she been ferocious and insane before?


    At that moment, Nian Nuer¡¯s mother looked gentle and sweet. She didn¡¯t look ferocious like a ferocious ghost anymore. Instead, she looked exactly like she was before dying.


    The mother looked at her daughter in a gentle way and seemed to have been moved. Then, she looked at Mu Yi and said, ¡°Initially, I had indeed lost my mental abilities. Even though my soul hadn¡¯t dispersed thanks to the bamboo tree, I was muddle-headed, ignorant, and couldn¡¯t think properly. But because you were so kind of us yesterday evening, I may have retrieved my consciousness thanks to you.¡±


    Mu Yi remained silent for a few seconds. Everything was exceeding his expectations. What a mysterious thing! She had retrieved her senses thanks to Mu Yi and her daughter.


    Mu Yi thought of that book. When a ghost¡¯s consciousness condensed, it meant that the ghost was a fierce ghost.

 Chapter 33: This Life

    With a consciousness and her mental abilities, she didn¡¯t need to reincarnate anymore. She was also strong enough to protect her child.


    It was great that Nian Nuer could now stay with her mommy too.


    However, Mu Yi thought of a problem. Even though the mother had a consciousness and normal mental abilities, her Qi hadn¡¯t changed. She still had the Qi of a ferocious ghost. After all, fierce ghosts and ferocious ghosts were completely different. Mu Yi could see the difference.


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯ve recovered my mental abilities. However, I¡¯ve only recovered them temporarily. Therefore, there are a few things I would like to ask you,¡± Nian Nuer¡¯s mother said. Mu Yi had guessed right. She had only retrieved her mental abilities temporarily due to the bamboo tree, it was as if the bamboo tree wanted to give Nian Nuer her mother back for one day.


    That was what had happened.


    However, Mu Yi had a bad feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± Mu Yi said to the woman respectfully.


    ¡°I would like you to take care of my poor daughter.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Mu Yi said while nodding.


    Then, she looked at Nian Nuer and said, ¡°Nuer.¡±


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Nian Nuer said while staring at her mother. She felt extremely sad. What was going to happen?


    ¡°Nuer, listen to your big brother from now on. Do you understand?¡± her mother said in a gentle way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to be with you, mommy!¡± Nian Nuer said while shaking her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired now. I¡¯ve been worried these past few years, which is why I didn¡¯t leave. Now, because you have a big brother, nobody will do anything to you, and you can also go and look for your father.¡± her mother said.


    Mu Yi had proved that he didn¡¯t harbor evil intentions, which was maybe why Nian Nuer¡¯s mother had come back to her senses to ask him to do those things.


    She wanted him to take care of Nian Nuer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to stay with you and nobody else,¡± Nian Nuer said while crying. However, she had no tears in her eyes.


    Ghosts didn¡¯t have tears except in special circumstances. But even when they did, they would shed only one tear.


    ¡°I want to stay with you too. However, you¡¯re a big girl now, and I¡¯m tired. I also miss your father.¡±


    Mu Yi remained silent. He had nothing to say. Then, the silhouette of Nian Nuer¡¯s mother started to fade; she was going to disperse.


    ¡°Nooo,¡± Nian Nuer shouted while shaking her head. She then went to grab her mother¡¯s hand.


    However, her hand just grabbed air because she couldn¡¯t touch her mother anymore. Her mother had become intangible.


    Nian Nuer couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    ¡°Master, thank you for your help. Also, don¡¯t tell my parents about all of this. I don¡¯t want them to be worried,¡± Nian Nuer¡¯s mother said to Mu Yi.


    ¡°I can help you get to the wheel of reincarnation,¡± Mu Yi said kindly.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to reincarnate. I remember Nuer¡¯s dad saying that one life was enough.¡± There was a strange facial expression on her face, and she looked extremely saddened, but like a woman still in love at the same time.


    She looked like a woman who had lived a difficult life.


    Regaining her mental abilities allowed her to remember some of her past.


    After that, she suddenly dispersed and turned into a will-o-the-wisp.


    How sad. How tragic.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Nian Nuer shouted extremely loudly. She would never see her mommy again.


    She cried until she didn¡¯t have the energy to cry anymore, but no tears fell.


    When the soul dispersed, the old woman of the Su Clan suddenly looked extremely sad, and she said to Su Chongshan, ¡°I just saw Little Ru. She smiled at me and told me to take care.¡±


    ¡°That was probably a hallucination because you just woke up from a coma. Little Ru died many years ago. She couldn¡¯t possibly have come back,¡± Su Chongshan said. He looked sad, and his facial muscles stiffened. Even though he didn¡¯t understand, he still looked pensive and sad after that.


    He stayed with her, talked for a while, and then tried to find an excuse to leave.


    When he left the room, he couldn¡¯t help but go to the courtyard. However, when he almost arrived, he stumbled against a stone and fell because he was walking too quickly.


    But after his servant caught him and prevented him from falling, he suddenly heard a horrible shriek: ¡°MOMMY!¡±


    Su Chongshan¡¯s heart started pounding, and he felt dizzy. His eyes turned red, tears appearing in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t stand it.


    However, he still grabbed the handle of the door and softly opened the door. It felt as if the door was extremely heavy.


    ¡°Her soul dispersed!¡±


    Mu Yi watched and thought, ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡±


    He felt that he was right. He initially wanted her to come back to life, which would have been the best outcome. Why did things end up this way? He felt saddened by the outcome.


    She had decided that she didn¡¯t want to come back to this world, but Mu Yi was sad and wondered whether she would¡¯ve left if he had never gotten involved. Would she have left her daughter?


    Without him, she couldn¡¯t have asked for help. She might not have left her daughter.


    Nian Nuer wouldn¡¯t have been so sad.


    What a sad ending. He felt guilty but couldn¡¯t change anything anymore. He didn¡¯t know what to say to Nian Nuer or Su Chongshan.

 Chapter 34: Virtuous Achievements Come to Their Successful Conclusions

    ¡°Brother!¡± Nian Nuer said. When Mu Yi felt a cold little hand grab his hand, he came back to his senses. He lowered his head and looked at her but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The request Nian Nuer¡¯s mother made reminded him that he didn¡¯t even know who his parents were. After all, he had no memories before the age of six. The only memories he had were with the old Taoist Priest. The old Taoist Priest used to be the closest person he had in life.


    He perfectly understood how Nian Nuer felt because he had probably felt the same way when he had lost the old Taoist Priest.


    After a short time, Mu Yi said in a gentle way, ¡°Nuer, do you want to stay with me?¡±


    Mu Yi felt like he was under a lot of pressure because of the mother¡¯s request, but Nian Nuer was too pitiful. Besides, Mu Yi didn¡¯t have anyone, and he already felt close to Nian Nuer.


    He had the feeling he needed to protect her as if she was his real little sister.


    ¡°I do,¡± Nuer said while nodding. After her mother left, Mu Yi was the only person she had.


    At that moment, Mu Yi heard a sound in the courtyard. He cheered Nian Nuer up for a little while, and when he left the bamboo forest, he saw Su Chongshan in the courtyard.


    Mu Yi took a deep breath and walked to him. He bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t make your daughter reincarnate.¡±


    Su Chongshan was crying and shaking his head, and he said, ¡°I can¡¯t blame you. I know how she is. You couldn¡¯t force her. Nobody could force her. I am so sad that she didn¡¯t even want to see her daddy before leaving.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that; she just didn¡¯t want to make you feel sad. She knew that her soul was going to disperse. You probably would have been even sadder if you had seen her,¡± Mu Yi said. He could understand that she felt guilty about everything.


    Had she made the wrong decision back then? She had felt both guilt and innocence at the same time because she had the sensation that she had made the right decision. She just didn¡¯t want her parents to be sad.


    In the end, whether her decision had been the right one or the wrong one didn¡¯t matter. Mu Yi was going to take care of Nian Nuer, and now that Mu Yi was also connected to the Su Clan, if they needed anything, they would be able to ask him for help.


    ¡°Silly girl, silly¡­¡± Su Chongshan said while grinding his teeth.


    ¡°Mister Su, don¡¯t be sad. She said it was her decision. She didn¡¯t regret. She just felt like she owed you.¡± Mu Yi said.


    Actually, Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel guilty anymore. He didn¡¯t want to go against somebody¡¯s will.


    Mu Yi remembered those years of traveling with the old Taoist Priest and missed him. Even though the old man had taught him many Taoist techniques, he had also taught him many other things, including the necessary qualities to be a good Taoist priest. He had the proper state of mind.


    Without the old Taoist Priest, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have been Mu Yi. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to progress that quickly either.


    Principles were important, and cultivation was about the mind and the body. Thanks to cultivation, a person could get to learn one¡¯s true self.


    Mu Yi felt much better suddenly.


    Now, perseverance wasn¡¯t a problem anymore for Mu Yi. However, he needed to stabilize his cultivation. He had taken the first step towards cultivating and needed to progress at his own speed.


    He had to be perseverant, determined, and detached.


    That was the key to the three levels of the Heart Stage. The three levels were linked with another, and he had to make steady progress incrementally. That was what cultivation was all about.


    A powerful and steady state of mind was important; otherwise, a cultivator would bring about his own destruction.


    Mu Yi¡¯s understanding was deeper. He needed to continue what he was doing, and he would be able to level up naturally.


    The second stage was about perception.


    However, it was useless to think about those things because it was too early. Despite this, Mu Yi was happy on the inside, but he remained indifferent on the outside.


    Su Chongshan looked at Mu Yi and saw that there was something different about him, but he didn¡¯t know what it was.


    ¡°Taoist priest, did Little Ru leave without my granddaughter?¡± Su Chongshan asked.


    ¡°When she left, she asked me to take care of her. I hope that you¡¯re not angry about that. Also, it¡¯s good for Nuer to be with me, and I will treat her like my own sister. When she grows up, you¡¯ll be able to see her.¡± Mu Yi said apologetically.


    Nian Nuer was Su Chongshan¡¯s granddaughter, so Mu Yi had to explain everything to Su Chongshan clearly.


    ¡°Alright, thank you very much, Taoist priest,¡± Su Chongshan said after remaining silent for a few seconds. He then nodded because he understood that it was better for Nian Nuer to stay with Mu Yi. He would have been happy to have his granddaughter with him, but it would have been a problem for the clan. Also, she wouldn¡¯t have necessarily been happy to stay with her grandfather. Anyway, Mu Yi would be able to ensure her safety, and Su Chongshan was happy about that.


    ¡°That¡¯s just my duty,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you something else.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me. I¡¯ll do my best, even if you need resources,¡± Su Chongshan replied immediately.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need resources. I¡¯d like to move the bamboo forest to the top of the mountain,¡± Mu Yi said while pointing at the forest.


    ¡°That is easily done, but is it the right time now?¡± Su Chongshan replied while nodding. He hoped that the bamboo forest wouldn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Su. I have a solution,¡± Mu Yi said while smiling. The bamboo forest was in such perfect shape for several reasons, including Feng Shui and Nuer¡¯s presence, so there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Mu Yi had decided to take care of Nian Nuer, so he needed the forest too. And all those bamboo trees were very old, and the yin Qi inside those trees was important for Nian Nuer to grow up.


    Su Chongshan nodded.


    At night, Mu Yi was holding a branch of bamboo while going back to the mountain. This time, virtuous achievements had come to their successful conclusions.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 35: Practicing

    Many days later, the Mountain God Temple at the top of Funiu Mountain had changed completely its interior and exterior. It was almost impossible to recognize the place. However, it could¡¯ve been worse. Initially, Su Chongshan had wanted to destroy everything and build everything again.


    However, Mu Yi found that too inconvenient. It was just a place to live after all, and he wasn¡¯t a materialistic person. Of course, he didn¡¯t tell the old man that he was happy with the dilapidated temple.


    Even though everything happened naturally, Mu Yi understood Su Chongshan¡¯s goal. Su Chongshan wanted to be close to him. After all, even rich and powerful people needed Taoist priests. Taoist priests could handle things that they couldn¡¯t.


    Clan leaders like him were also polite and friendly to people when they needed them.


    In the past, the Su Clan didn¡¯t believe in ghosts because they were a family of scholars, and nobody followed Buddhism or Daoism. They only went to temples to burn incense because it was tradition. However, everything had changed now, and Su Chongshan had started believing in the paranormal.


    Mu Yi had perfectly understood Su Chongshan¡¯s stance, but he put in effort to convince him because he needed support, financial support.


    If he needed to get a normal job to earn money, he would never have the time to cultivate.


    Without money, it was impossible to practice cultivation.


    Apart from a companion, Mu Yi had everything he needed.


    Because he was involved in the Su Clan¡¯s affairs, he couldn¡¯t ignore them anymore if they needed help.


    But he didn¡¯t mind helping as long as he wasn¡¯t asked to go against his own beliefs.


    He looked at the resources he had and saw that he had enough food to eat for half a month. Conserving food was an important factor. Initially, Su Chongshan wanted to send a servant to him every day to send him good food, but Mu Yi had adamantly refused. Because he was a cultivator, he didn¡¯t want to relax every day.


    Su Chongshan had thus decided to send him food every two weeks. Mu Yi could also tell the servant what he needed, and Su Chongshan would send whatever he required.


    Behind the temple, there were many bamboo trees because they had put the bamboo forest next to the old Taoist Priest¡¯s tomb. There was also a pavilion that Su Chongshan had made his clan build for Nian Nuer. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t refused.


    Mu Yi planted Nian Nuer¡¯s tree behind the forest. In one evening, it returned to its original state.


    Nian Nuer liked her new home. At night, she could walk around the mountains and wasn¡¯t worried that people would notice her. She didn¡¯t have to be worried about the sun either.


    However, what Nian Nuer loved the most was to watch Mu Yi cultivating. Every evening, Nian Nuer looked at Mu Yi when he was meditating. She liked the atmosphere.


    During the day, she would go back to the forest and sleep in her bamboo tree.


    She didn¡¯t need to cultivate because she just needed to sleep insider her tree. This was the way she progressed, which impressed Mu Yi.


    However, he wasn¡¯t envious because he was determinedly walking on his own path.


    These days, Mu Yi cultivated a lot and finally reached the third level of the Heart Stage, understanding himself.


    He needed to stabilize his cultivation level now, and after that, he¡¯d start attempting a breakthrough to the second stage.


    Time passed, and the first snowflakes appeared. It was very cold at night, and a layer of ice appeared on Funiu Mountain.


    Mu Yi was seated in the pavilion, and there was a table with two bowls of pickles and a jar of alcohol on it. Mu Yi was taking the time to enjoy solitary pleasures.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t like drinking alcohol, but when he was in a good mood, he would drink a few glasses. It was cold outside, but because Mu Yi was wearing a cloak and drinking alcohol, he couldn¡¯t feel the cold. Of course, it was also because he had become stronger.


    He had been practicing the fighting technique every day, and he felt a warmth in his body, each time. He also sensed that he was becoming stronger with every practice. It wasn¡¯t something one could see from his appearance since he didn¡¯t have huge muscles. Instead, it was something he could sense from the inside.


    He didn¡¯t need to go down the mountain, so he never put on his hat. He would always have his hair in a ponytail and was now dressed in a new Taoist robe and a cloak, which the Su Clan had given to him.


    During those two months, Su Chongshan hadn¡¯t come to disturb him, just sending someone every two weeks to bring him food. Initially, it was the same servant, but over time, Su Yingying and Su Jinlun would occasionally replace the servant.


    Mu Yi was happy to see Jinlun because he had no friends, so when Su Jinlun came, they would always have pleasant conversation and quickly became friends.


    Su Chongshan was happy to see that Su Jinlun became friends with Mu Yi, but he also wanted Su Jinlun to learn from Mu Yi. After all, Su Jinlun was a successor of the clan, so Su Chongshan spared no effort to raise him.


    Mu Yi understood that, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He was just detached from the prospect.


    ¡°Hihi, hihi.¡±


    Suddenly, Mu Yi heard a sound. A person appeared and jumped onto Mu Yi¡¯s back and put its arms around Mu Yi. They seemed to be very happy.


    ¡°Brother, play with me too,¡± Nian Nuer said.


    Nian Nuer had opened up to Mu Yi since they had been living on the mountain. Mu Yi was good to her, and he spent time with her and they would often play games.


    Nian Nuer was very cute, and Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel as lonely with her to keep him company. It was as if he had gained a little sister.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Yi said. He put his glass down and walked out of the pavilion. They ran after each other and played at the top of the mountain.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Two days later, when Mu Yi finished practicing his fighting technique, he saw Su Jinlun and frowned. The weather had gotten much worse, but Su Jinlun had still come to pay a visit.

 Chapter 36: Flayed Skin

    ¡°Brother Su, the weather is pretty bad. Why did you come here?¡± Mu Yi asked while standing on a big stone as Su Jinlun caught his breath.


    ¡°I feel ashamed, but my grandfather asked me to come and pick you up,¡± Su Jinlun said. He looked embarrassed. After all, it was heavily snowing, making it difficult to walk on the road. Luckily, Jinlun knew the road well and managed to avoid any danger.


    ¡°Mister Su wants to see me? Is there a problem?¡± Mu Yi asked while frowning.


    If there was a problem, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t mind going. After all, they had treated him well and supported his cultivation, he would offer help to those who supported him.


    ¡°Not in the clan but in the village. Many people are asking my grandfather for help, and they are very anxious. However, my grandfather can¡¯t be of help, so he needs to request your assistance. Of course, he also said that it didn¡¯t matter if you had no time,¡± Su Jinlun said.


    ¡°Oh, what is the problem in the village?¡± Mu Yi asked curiously. He wasn¡¯t selfish, so even if what happened didn¡¯t have much to do with the Su Clan, he would still help because he had spent time living in the village. Because of this, what happened in the village still concerned him, and he also had to give Su Chongshan face.


    He had spent two months at the top of the mountain without leaving, so going down to the village would do him some good too.


    ¡°Yesterday morning, someone found his son-in-law dead in a room, and the most terrifying thing was that his skin was flayed. He didn¡¯t have any skin left on his body.¡± Su Jinlun said after taking a deep breath.


    ¡°What? His skin was flayed?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s heart started pounding. How terrifying and cruel. What was going on in the village?


    And why did Su Chongshan think Mu Yi could help? Did he think that the murderer wasn¡¯t a human?


    ¡°Indeed. I also went and had a look, and it was shocking. When the woman woke up, she found her husband was dead next to her with his skin flayed. She almost went insane,¡± Su Jinlun said.


    He then sighed and said, ¡°And someone also noticed that his muscles were still extremely tense, which could indicate that the his skin was flayed while he was alive and that he was only killed after his skin was removed.¡±


    ¡°His wife was sleeping next to him, and she didn¡¯t realize that his skin was being flayed?¡± Mu Yi said while frowning. If that was the case, he understood why Su Chongshan wanted his help.


    An ordinary killer wouldn¡¯t have been able to flay his victim alive without the wife noticing. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but think about Xugui. Of course, Xugui might not be the murderer. However, Mu Yi read about the types of people who raised ferocious ghosts in the book: The more violent and painful the death was, the better the resulting ghost would be. Maybe that was the murderer¡¯s goal.


    But no matter what, Mu Yi had to go and see for himself.


    He had studied the book frequently in these past two months. He even understood the ghost controlling technique much better than before, but he hadn¡¯t started practicing it because he had no ghost to practice it on. Nian Nuer was almost like a sister to him now, so he wouldn¡¯t use it on her.


    However, he had also started to understand how the Ghost King Banner worked. He could use the strength of his mind to activate it and had started establishing a connection with it. He had been trying to activate it again and had succeeded.


    With this, Mu Yi would have one more way to protect himself when traveling.


    ¡°Indeed, the wife said that,¡± Su Jinlun said while nodding. If the circumstances of the murder hadn¡¯t been that atrocious, they wouldn¡¯t have called Mu Yi. Mu Yi was a guest of honor of the Su Clan, but they couldn¡¯t request him to settle every little problem they had.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come down to the village.¡± Mu Yi said without hesitating. Su Jinlun waited inside the Mountain God Temple while Mu Yi went behind the temple to the bamboo forest to speak with Nian Nuer. He wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d be able to come back by evening and wanted to let her know.


    Nian Nuer wanted to follow him, but she couldn¡¯t travel too far from the bamboo forest. Also, he couldn¡¯t put her in the Ghost King Banner because he hadn¡¯t finished fixing it and he didn¡¯t know how to use it properly. Mu Yi wanted to be able to use it perfectly before allowing her inside the banner. He preferred to be thorough, so he did not regret his actions later.


    Because of this, Nian Nuer could only stay in the bamboo forest for the time being. Mu Yi promised her that he would come back as soon as possible.


    He took a small traveling bag and followed Su Jinlun down the mountain.


    There was a lot of snow on the mountain, but because it was only Su Jinlun who would come up the mountain in such weather, it was easier to get down; all they had to do was follow Su Jinlun¡¯s footprints back down. When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, they got onto a wagon and went to the victims house.


    At the door, Mu Yi glanced around and asked, ¡°The couple haven¡¯t been married for that long, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, they got married when¡­ hm¡­ around the same time you came to my clan?¡± Su Jinlun said. He was surprised while talking.


    ¡°I see. Indeed,¡± Mu Yi said while nodding. He looked pensive. He remembered seeing a wedding procession when we had gone to the Su Clan. How strange. He hadn¡¯t thought that the husband would be killed and have his skin flayed two months later. Did it have anything to do with what happened with the Su clan?


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t sure, and he hadn¡¯t seen the victim yet anyway, so it was too early to draw conclusions.


    When Mu Yi entered the house, Su Chongshan was there to greet him. Su Chongshan had invited him to come, so Mu Yi felt obliged to come.


    There was a wealthy looking old man next to him, and he looked anxious.


    ¡°Taoist priest, sorry for disturbing you, especially when the weather is so bad. Please forgive me,¡± Su Chongshan said apologetically.


    ¡°No problem. You¡¯re too polite,¡± Mu Yi replied. Su Chongshan had a deep respect for Mu Yi after everything he had done.


    ¡°Taoist priest, this is Counselor Peng,¡± Su Chongshan said.


    Actually, Su Jinlun had already told Mu Yi the details of the story. The old man who looked extremely wealthy was Peng Songlai, and he came from a family that owned a lot of property in the village. He also had two beautiful daughters. One of them was married to the County Magistrate, and the youngest daughter was just married and lived at home. Peng Songlai¡¯s youngest son-in-law lived at home and managed internal affairs, while the older son-in-law managed external affairs.


    The happy event had occurred two months ago, yet now they had to make funeral arrangements for his youngest son-in-law. This was horrible for his daughter, especially because she was pregnant, putting her in a very difficult situation.


    Counselor Peng was furious and scared at the same time.


    He had sent a letter to his eldest son-in-law, and the eldest son-in-law had then sent an investigator and a coroner. The coroner carried out an autopsy on the corpse and came to the conclusion that the person had been flayed alive and then killed.


    The investigator searched for any clues that might link to the murder, but he had found nothing.


    For that reason, Counselor Peng had asked Su Chongshan for help because everybody in the village had some news about what happened in the Su Clan.


    Su Chongshan had probably accepted to help Counselor Peng because Counselor Peng¡¯s eldest daughter was married to the County Magistrate.


    ¡°Hello, Taoist priest. I am Peng Songlai.¡±

 Chapter 37: Nightmarish Scene

    Peng Songlai stared at Mu Yi. Even though Su Chongshan had told him many good things about Mu Yi, Mu Yi looked extremely young, and young people weren¡¯t always the most reliable.


    Of course, Peng Songlai wasn¡¯t going to say that aloud because he had nothing to gain by doing so. Mu Yi was the one who solved the Su Clan¡¯s predicament, and because Peng Songlai¡¯s issue wasn¡¯t easy to solve either, it wouldn¡¯t do any harm to let Mu Yi take a look. Even if he failed, they had nothing to lose.


    ¡°Hello Counselor Peng. If it¡¯s convenient, I¡¯d like to see the corpse to assess the situation,¡± Mu Yi said. He knew perfectly what Peng Songlai thought of him, but he didn¡¯t mind. He was here to give Su Chongshan face. Also, if someone wasn¡¯t nice to Mu Yi, Su Chongshan would compensate him appropriately.


    ¡°Alright, please follow me,¡± Peng Songlai said. Even though he didn¡¯t want to see his son-in-law again, he had no choice. He had to go with Mu Yi since he was still the head of the family.


    Very quickly, they arrived in a courtyard with a guard standing next to a door to bar entry. There were three men in the courtyard who seemed to be relaxing. Two of them were dressed like magistracy officers, and they had probably been sent by Peng Songlai¡¯s eldest son-in-law. The other man looked older, feminine, and tender. He was the coroner.


    When they saw Mu Yi, they all stood up at the same time. Amongst ordinary people, they were imposing and awe-inspiring, but inside a clan such as the Peng Clan, they had to be respectful. Peng Songlai¡¯s eldest son-in-law was their superior and ran the entire county.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone like Counselor Peng.


    Even though investigators were members of the government, they had a low social-status. This was because people began to think highly of scholars at the end of the twentieth century. Studying books excelled the worth of other pursuits. In the past, it had been the era of scholars, and high social positions within the government were reserved by scholars.


    ¡°Thank you for your help. This one over here is Master Mu, and I¡¯m the one who called for him. He¡¯ll probably have questions for all of you,¡± Peng Songlai said after nodding at the three people while the coroner followed them into the room.


    The smell in the room was atrocious. Apart from the smell of the dead body, there was also a musty smell in the air. Luckily, it was winter; otherwise, in the summer, the corpse would have completely rotten already, especially since the skin had been flayed.


    The coroner removed the white cloth over the body. Peng Songlai and Su Chongshan had already turned their eyes away, and only Mu Yi, Su Jinlun, and the coroner were examining the body.


    The coroner was used to seeing corpses so this wasn¡¯t strange, but because Su Jinlun wanted to prove himself to Mu Yi, he forced himself to look at the corpse.


    When Mu Yi saw the corpse, he frowned. The man¡¯s blood was already dry, and one could clearly see his muscles. There were no extra injuries on the body. His eyes were outside of their sockets, and his face was covered in thick clotted blood. It was really scary.


    Mu Yi understood why Peng Songlai¡¯s younger daughter had almost gone insane when she saw this. Waking up next to a corpse was already horrible, but waking up next to this corpse which used to be your husband, would¡¯ve been so much worse.


    ¡°Doctor, did you find anything strange with the corpse?¡± Mu Yi asked the coroner. After all, that was the coroner¡¯s job. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t see anything but flesh and dried blood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me doctor, Master Mu. Please call me Song Qi or Mister Song,¡± Song Qi said, almost shocked into silence. He spent most of his time with corpses which was frowned upon, and even his family members were not this respectful to him.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know what Mu Yi¡¯s social status was, since Peng Songlai had brought him personally, the coroner had to lower himself before Mu Yi.


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm. After all, we have different occupations. I have no knowledge of forensic medicine, so I am asking you for guidance. Since I consider you an expert, it is only fair for me to address you as such,¡± Mu Yi said while smiling. He had never thought that being a coroner was a bad occupation. He even respected and admired them.


    When Song Qi heard Mu Yi, he blushed because people rarely treated him with respect. He had a strange feeling but didn¡¯t say anything. He felt like he had encountered a kindred spirit, but he didn¡¯t say anything; otherwise, he would become a laughingstock.


    When Peng Songlai heard Mu Yi, he was stunned and found that he had a different impression of Mu Yi now. Even though he didn¡¯t approve of Mu Yi¡¯s opinion, he guessed that Mu Yi was an erudite person. History had proven that such people were very wise.


    Su Chongshan smiled. He had always thought highly of Mu Yi and didn¡¯t regret making him a guest of honor in the Su Clan. He was also happy that Su Jinlun had become friends with Mu Yi.


    He had come to understand Mu Yi and knew that he was a good-natured person.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t deserve so much praise, Master Mu. Please, if you have any questions, feel free to ask me anything,¡± Song Qi said. He was in his forties, so he was already considered to be quite old. During the 20th century, that was already considered to be quite an old age. Song Qi took a deep breath, and he tried to remain calm and detached like a man of his age was supposed to.


    ¡°Alright, are you sure he was killed after his skin was flayed?¡± Mu Yi asked after nodding.


    ¡°Indeed. Please have a look, Master Mu. His facial muscles are taut, and his eyes are full of blood. Those are signs of suffering incredible pain. He died in atrocious conditions. Also, look at his hands, arms, and legs; his muscles are twisted in those areas. Whether muscles are taut or not depends on the temperature too. Muscles are usually lax after death when the body quickly becomes cold.¡±


    ¡°And here, his fingers are wounded. He was a highly skilled craftsman, and such people care about their work more than anything else. Their fingers are their tools, so they take care of them. Therefore, he should have only been injured on his fingers after he died.¡±


    ¡°However, what I don¡¯t understand is that there is absolutely no trace of a blade mark anywhere on his body, but how could the murderer have peeled off his skin without first making a notch?¡± Song Qi said. He was very detail-oriented and humble.


    Without a blade, it was impossible to peel off someone¡¯s skin, unless¡­


    Mu Yi took in all the details and then tried his best to imagine the scene of the horrible murder. Suddenly, Mu Yi vision started to blur and his surroundings began to change.


    He was now inside a dark room, and there was a table with a candle flickering in the darkness. He was on a blood-soaked bed and there was black figure towering over him.


    He was was suffering through incredible pain as he lay on the bed, but he was trapped and unable to make even a slight noise. There was also a woman who was sleeping quietly next to him.


    After the figure was done skinning him alive, what did the shadowy figure do? He took his time to admire his artwork, then pierced his finger into Mu Yi¡¯s heart, and slowly licked the blood off the tip of his finger.


    As he raised his head, there was only a pair of eyes devoid of color staring through the darkness.

 Chapter 38: A Human or a Ghost?

    When Mu Yi suddenly experienced those scenes, he felt a cold sweat all over his body and had to take a few deep breaths to calm himself. Such a horrible experience.


    When he was trying to figure out what happened, it was as if he was able to experience the entire murder.


    Mu Yi was now convinced that the murderer wasn¡¯t a ghost but a human.


    ¡°Is that everything you needed me to know? Don¡¯t worry. I will help find the person who killed you,¡± Mu Yi suddenly said while looking towards the corpse.


    When everyone in the room heard Mu Yi, they were scared to death, especially Su Jinlun, who was standing next to Mu Yi. He could see everything clearly, Mu Yi was currently talking to the corpse.


    Even though he had already seen a ghost, what he was witnessing at this moment was even more terrifying.


    Peng Songlai and Su Chongshan, who had their back turned, also shuddered with dread, Su Jinlun has the best reaction of the group.


    The only one who wasn¡¯t scared was Song Qi, but then he suddenly shouted, ¡°Hurry, come and look! All of his muscles have just became lax!¡±


    When Song Qi shouted, Peng Songlai and Su Chongshan suddenly turned around and looked. Su Jinlun was frightened as he stared at the corpse.


    It was as if the corpse was still alive and finally relaxed after having been under pressure for a long time, like it had suddenly felt relieved.


    But it was just a corpse, so how could it feel relaxed? Was there a ghost? Mu Yi had just spoken to a ghost?


    When Peng Songlai took everything in, he subconsciously stepped backwards. Su Chongshan¡¯s face turned deathly pale, but he was much less shocked than Peng Songlai.


    ¡°Incredible. It¡¯s just incredible,¡± Song Qi said while gasping with amazement. Then, he looked at Mu Yi. Song Qi¡¯s eyes were bright because he understood that the changes in the corpse were because of Mu Yi.


    Song Qi looked at the corpse again and inspected every single inch. How strange! He had seen many strange things in his life, so he wasn¡¯t afraid. He knew more about death and the body than ordinary people.


    He now considered Mu Yi to be an incredible scholar. Even though he was young, he was extremely knowledgeable.


    Mu Yi remained silent and looked pensive. He didn¡¯t sense any yin Qi from the body, which was the first indicator that there was no ghost. Therefore, the killer couldn¡¯t be a ghost, and because of his vision of the murder, he was slowly starting to piece the clues together.


    Actually, Mu Yi had already understood a great deal. However, it was difficult to find the murderer because there were no clues to their identity.


    One thing Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand was how he had chosen the victim. Was there anything special about the victim? Mu Yi thought back to the wedding procession he encountered in the village.


    ¡°Counselor Peng, do you have a portrait of the deceased?¡± Mu Yi asked Peng Songlai.


    ¡°A portrait? We do. My daughter likes painting, so she made many portraits of him. I¡¯ll send someone to bring the paintings here,¡± Peng Songlai said to Mu Yi immediately.


    ¡°No need. Instead, I would like to visit the other rooms with the two investigators.¡± Mu Yi said straightforwardly.


    There was no clues to be found in this room, so Mu Yi wanted to see the other rooms to search for clues.


    The investigators were probably very skilled in finding clues, so Mu Yi was happy to collaborate with people who could help him solve this murder.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it,¡± Peng Songlai said while nodding. Now, he was convinced that Mu Yi was a skilled Taoist Priest. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate if it meant finding the murderer.


    After that, Peng Songlai led the way for the investigators and Mu Yi, but this time, Su Chongshan didn¡¯t follow. He was quite old and didn¡¯t have the energy to walk everywhere with them. Also, agitation wasn¡¯t good for old people¡¯s hearts. He had already gone with them to the room that contained the corpse, and that was already courageous enough.


    The two investigators looked at Mu Yi even more respectfully than before, it seemed like Peng Songlai was much more respectful towards Mu Yi after what happened. Song Qi remained patiently behind Mu Yi, making Mu Yi look like the leader of the group. Making the two investigators even more curious about what happened.


    After all, they knew perfectly well how erudite Song Qi was. Even though he was humble, people who knew him understood that he had a proud nature and respected knowledge over all. They were wondering what happened in the room with the corpse to cause such a change in both parties.


    No matter what, they knew they had to behave.


    Apart from Song Qi, Su Jinlun also stayed with Mu Yi. By staying with Mu Yi, he could also start to learn from him.


    Very quickly, the two investigators, Mu Yi, and Su Jinlun arrived in a room. Mu Yi looked at the table and saw a candle that gave him a familiar feeling. He had seen this room in his vision.


    He immediately noticed ashes, blood, and a white cloth. The ground was slightly dusty, but nothing had changed.


    There were two floors in building, and the window overlooked the snow-covered courtyard.


    ¡°Brothers, have you found any clues in this room?¡± Mu Yi asked the investigators. They both looked peculiar when together, with one being older, but short and the other being tall and young.


    The tall one was in his twenties, and he looked strong and a little simple. However, when looking into his eyes, it was similar to locking eyes with an eagle.


    The short one was about the same age as Song Qi, and he looked like he was very detail-oriented. He gave a sense of tiredness by the large black bags under his eyes.


    Even though he looked quite harmless, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t underestimate him based on looks.


    He wasn¡¯t a young man and he looked like the leader of the pair.


    ¡°Little Miao, tell the Master what you found!¡± the older investigator said to the younger one. He sounded a bit angry, and he called Mu Yi ¡°Master¡± without a care about his young age.


    Mu Yi glanced at him meaningfully. When he was traveling with the old Taoist Priest, he had seen many people. He had a lot of experience, but compared to the older investigator, he still felt inexperienced.


    ¡°Alright,¡± the younger one said while nodding. However, he seemed slightly angry.

 Chapter 39: Not Easy

    The younger one was called Xie Miao, he had an ordinary face with a long nose, and a very astute intuition.


    The old man was Xie Miao¡¯s third uncle, and his name was Xie Zheng. Nobody in the entire county dared to contradict his findings.


    However, Xie Zheng thought very highly of his nephew and hoped that he would eventually surpass him, no matter how the situation currently appeared.


    Xie Miao looked simple and slow, but he had a very smooth character. He was very meticulous and careful. When there were clues to be found, it was like he had godly perception and nothing could escape his eyes.


    He was just as skilled as Xie Zheng when it came to solving cases, but what he lacked was experience.


    Actually, Xie Zheng didn¡¯t even do things by himself anymore; he just let Xie Miao do everything and watched, giving him some advice once in a while. Xie Miao had never disappointed him.


    Xie Miao thought that the murderer was incredible because there were absolutely no clues left behind. He had no idea where to start and there was not even any lingering fragrance in the air. Even though his sense of smell was trained better than a dog, he couldn¡¯t even smell another human presence. It was as if the killer didn¡¯t exist.


    Xie Miao felt uncomfortable because he had grown a kind of blind faith in his sense of smell. However, he was starting to have doubts.


    But because Counselor Peng had asked them to come, he couldn¡¯t say much. Even though he looked simple and slow, he was far from being stupid.


    Now, Mu Yi was here, and Xie Miao didn¡¯t know what Mu Yi¡¯s social status was. However, Counselor Peng thought highly of him and behaved respectfully in his presence. Counselor Peng didn¡¯t even seem to doubt Mu Yi despite his young age.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Mu Yi and even told him everything he knew. That way, he could also rely on someone else¡¯s help.


    He just wanted to understand the situation and solve the case; he didn¡¯t care about glory. For him, this was just one case amongst many.


    When he heard Mu Yi¡¯s questions, he had the feeling that there might be an opportunity for them to solve the case and felt a rush of excitement.


    Mu Yi had also noticed a sudden excitement of Xie Miao¡¯s Qi and watched on with a strange look. The situation seemed to be getting more interesting.


    He hadn¡¯t thought he would encounter such incredible people in this small village. Even though their social statuses weren¡¯t as high as Peng Songlai¡¯s, they were all important figures within the county.


    He had never despised anyone for their chosen profession.


    ¡°There are two floors, and it is one zhang and three chi from top to bottom. The floor is soft, and there are were no other footprints. There isn¡¯t a mark on the window, and the window locks from the inside. Without damaging the window, it can¡¯t be opened from the outside. Therefore, the murderer can¡¯t have come in through the window,¡± Xie Miao said. He didn¡¯t look simple and slow anymore, his eyes were sharp and piercing. He also looked slightly angry when speaking, he clearly wanted to punish the murderer.


    Mu Yi listened carefully. Even though he knew that the murderer was a human, he was still curious. How had the murderer covered his tracks? Even though Mu Yi had reached the third level of the Heart Stage, he couldn¡¯t have achieved the same result as the murderer.


    Besides, Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand the technique the murderer used to flay the victim¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Besides, I also looked at the window on the ground floor, and it¡¯s the same,¡± Xie Miao said as Xie Zheng glanced at him. He knew his nephew¡¯s habit, but he had to be careful in front of Mu Yi.


    ¡°Indeed, the window on the ground floor is intact too. You can only close that window from the inside too. I tried to open it from the outside, but it¡¯s impossible without breaking it. Also, there is no secret passage in this building, so the murderer couldn¡¯t have come in at night,¡± Xie Miao said with confidence.


    ¡°Oh, you mean that he came in before, hid, and waited until it was dark to commit the crime before leaving?¡± Mu Yi asked Xie Miao.


    ¡°No. He¡¯s extremely sly and smart. If he had left after killing the victim, there would¡¯ve been marks. Also, he couldn¡¯t have closed the door from outside. Therefore, I¡¯m convinced that he didn¡¯t leave after killing the victim. He waited until it was daytime and left when other people were around,¡± Xie Miao said.


    ¡°But if he was a stranger. If someone saw him around the scene, how could he escape? Also, you said he was hiding, but where could he have hidden?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    When Xie Miao heard Mu Yi, he frowned. That was the problem. He didn¡¯t know the answer either. If he didn¡¯t have any clues, everything he said was just his own theory.


    A normal human being would¡¯ve definitely been found hiding inside the building, especially if they had been hiding for an entire day. There would¡¯ve been marks where they hid, unless they magically became air.


    Xie Miao initially wanted to prove his abilities; but he hadn¡¯t thought that Mu Yi would immediately point out the problems in his explanation.


    Xie Zheng glanced at his nephew angrily but said nothing.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility. The murderer was in the building the entire time and didn¡¯t need to hide. However, we were not allowed to even consider her,¡± Xie Miao said with conviction, and Mu Yi understood exactly what he meant.


    ¡°This is the portrait I found earlier,¡± Su Jinlun said while interrupting and opening a picture scroll for Mu Yi.


    There was a man who looked like a prince in the picture. He looked slim and noble. No wonder Peng Songlai¡¯s daughter had fallen in love with him. Unfortunately, he had died two months after their wedding. What a tragedy.


    Mu Yi looked at the picture, suddenly turning a blind eye to Xie Miao after his accusation. Xie Miao¡¯s face reddened in anger.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±

 Chapter 40: Who’s The Murderer?

    Suddenly, Xie Zheng coughed. Xie Miao was young, and he couldn¡¯t do anything against Mu Yi. Xie Zheng perfectly understood that Mu Yi¡¯s social status was extremely high. Even though he was young, there were many influential elders who showered him with respect. He didn¡¯t look like a young man in their eyes, people treated him like a senior. Xie Zheng could also see that Mu Yi had a great deal of knowledge and had a great deal of experience for a young man.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to be smart. Apologize to the Master now! Hurry up!¡± Xie Zheng said angrily to Xie Miao. If Mu Yi had just a social background, Xie Zheng wouldn¡¯t have acted like that because many noble young men who thought highly of themselves were actually quite dull.


    However, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t like that. He was humble and experienced.


    Talent was also another deciding factor. Xie Zheng could see that Mu Yi was extremely talented at his age. That was why he was so quick to scold Xie Miao.


    Even though Xie Miao didn¡¯t feel at ease, when he saw how angry his uncle looked, he jumped in fright.


    ¡°Master, I hope I didn¡¯t offend you. Please forgive me,¡± Xie Miao said hurriedly.


    Mu Yi smiled at him. He gave the picture scroll back to Su Jinlun and had nothing to say on the matter. Even Su Jinlun knew Xie Miao had gone too far. Otherwise, Su Jinlun wouldn¡¯t have taken out the scroll at that crucial moment to change the subject. They both didn¡¯t approve of Xie Miao¡¯s statement.


    They had to be careful because a statement like that could destroy a prestigious family¡¯s reputation and cause them to be killed at the same time.


    Peng Songlai¡¯s eldest son-in-law was a public figure and held a great deal of power. He had been in office for five years, and people were right to be frightened of him.


    If the Su Clan wanted to gain power, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend other powers.


    If Xie Miao was right and that the murderer was from the clan, the consequences would be too dreadful to contemplate. That would be a scandal which would humiliate the Peng Clan and Peng Songlai.


    If Peng Songlai¡¯s daughter was a murderer, that would also have an impact on her sister¡¯s life. Peng Songlai would also come under a great deal scrutiny.


    Xie Miao stopped talking because he didn¡¯t want to infuriate the County Magistrate, potentially affecting his uncle as well.


    But because of Mu Yi, Xie Miao had hope. He wanted the whole thing to come to light, and since Mu Yi was there, he would need to bear the responsibility of the accusation.


    He hadn¡¯t thought that everybody would contradict his conclusion right away.


    If Mu Yi had told Peng Songlai about this, the uncle and nephew would have probably lost their positions in the county.


    When Xie Miao thought about the possible consequences, he shivered, and his face turned pale. He even had cold sweats. He lowered his head and understood that his rashness could have caused unimaginable trouble.


    ¡°Stupid boy. Go away now. Stop disturbing everyone here,¡± Xie Zheng said when he saw Mu Yi say nothing. This time, he was extremely angry and even kicked Xie Miao so hard he fell. Xie Miao fell to the ground with a loud thump.


    When Mu Yi saw that, he felt a bit guilty because he wasn¡¯t angry with Xie Miao. Xie Miao was smart and a good investigator, and actually, he was right; everything pointed to Counselor Peng¡¯s daughter being the killer.


    But, Mu Yi knew that the murderer was someone else!


    Even without his vision of the murder, he wouldn¡¯t have considered Peng Songlai¡¯s daughter to be the murderer.


    If the murderer had been Peng Songlai¡¯s daughter, she wouldn¡¯t have killed him in such a foolish way. It would¡¯ve been really stupid to kill her own husband in her own room with the windows and doors locked from the inside. And to do it without leaving a single clue pointing to someone else?


    Xie Miao was smart but not that smart.


    Xie Zheng didn¡¯t warn his nephew about such things because as long as he was there, it was impossible to reach the point of no return.


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t blame him. My nephew is foolish. We all know that the murderer is someone else,¡± Xie Zheng said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Oh, who?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m only an ordinary person, so I probably can¡¯t find him,¡± Xie Zheng said while shaking his head. He was slightly afraid of Mu Yi¡¯s influence, so he intentionally lowered his status by saying that he was ordinary, which meant that because Mu Yi was brought here to solve the case, it implied he was extraordinary.


    ¡°The murderer must be very experienced. When was the last time something like this happened in the county?¡± Mu Yi asked. After all, Xie Zheng was a magistrate officer, so he knew a great deal more than Mu Yi.


    ¡°People die all the time, but I¡¯ve never heard of such a cruel murder,¡± Xie Zheng said, he was certain he had never seen this before. Then, he added, ¡°Of course, maybe such things happen but aren¡¯t reported because most murderers usually hide the corpses.¡±


    ¡°Why would the murderer flay his victim¡¯s skin? Do you have an idea?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Eh, hm¡­ no idea. But you will probably have your own conclusion, Master,¡± Xie Zheng said, trying to flatter Mu Yi.


    ¡°No, I also have no idea,¡± Mu Yi said. Xie Zheng blushed, and Su Jinlun smiled mockingly.


    ¡°But you¡¯re right. The murderer can¡¯t be Counselor Peng¡¯s daughter, and it must be someone else,¡± Mu Yi said straightforwardly.


    When Xie Miao heard Mu Yi, he became angry again. He didn¡¯t understand why his uncle and Mu Yi were so sure that he was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He was forced to just stand there silently.

 Chapter 41: Abnormal Things

    Mu Yi smiled and said to Xie Miao, ¡°Actually, opening a door when it¡¯s closed and not leaving any clues shouldn¡¯t be that hard. There are many ways of doing it, and there¡¯s one kind of person who can do it without using a tool.¡±


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t care whether Xie Miao believed him or not. He just walked around the place twice and then left.


    After Su Jinlun and Song Qi followed him, Xie Zheng and Xie Miao left. Xie Zheng suddenly sighed and looked at Xie Miao. Xie Zheng looked disappointed.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I made you lose face,¡± Xie Miao said in a low voice when he saw Xie Zheng sigh.


    ¡°Me? Nah, I¡¯m sighing because you have no awareness. You think too highly of yourself. You think that you¡¯re smart and that other people are stupid, right? Master Mu didn¡¯t spend too much time on your bad judgement, but you can¡¯t convince them anymore. They didn¡¯t criticize me because I haven¡¯t made a bad judgement so far,¡± Xie Zheng said. He looked expressionless while giving Xie Miao a lesson.


    Luckily, Mu Yi was not the vicious type; otherwise, the consequences could have been much worse. Powerful people didn¡¯t like being treated as if they were idiots.


    In the end, Xie Zheng shook his head and continued walking.


    Xie Miao didn¡¯t move. He stood there and stared at his uncle blankly. He still didn¡¯t understand what he had done wrong. However, he knew he had made a mistake, but he just didn¡¯t know what. If there was no mistake made, his uncle wouldn¡¯t have been so angry.


    His uncle had many years of experience, so he knew that when his uncle scolded and insulted him, he would always have a good reason for doing so. His uncle¡¯s expression showed that he was truly infuriated this time.


    Even though Xie Miao was a tall and strong man, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. However, he still quickly followed after his uncle.


    In the lobby, Counselor Peng asked servants to bring tea to Mu Yi as he seemed tired.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Master Mu. Did you find any clues?¡± Peng Songlai couldn¡¯t wait until the tea arrived because he was anxious and wanted to know if there was any progress.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found a few things. Counselor Peng, don¡¯t worry. The murderer is not a ghost; it¡¯s a human,¡± Mu Yi said honestly and straightforwardly. He was sure about it.


    ¡°It was a human?¡± Peng Songlai was furious, but he seemed much less worried than before. Sometimes, not knowing was scarier than knowing. If it had been a ghost, Peng Songlai wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything; he would¡¯ve been forced to rely on Mu Yi, but if the murderer was a human, then no matter how strong he was, there would always be a solution. The Peng Clan was a powerful clan. If he didn¡¯t manage to find a solution, his eldest son-in-law would be able to dispatch even more people, not just those two investigators.


    The murderer wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if given wings.


    Mu Yi looked at Peng Songlai¡¯s facial expression. He didn¡¯t tell him the rest because that would be useless; it would just make him worried again.


    ¡°Indeed, has your clan offended anyone? And which family is your son-in-law from? Who¡¯s in his family? How do they behave?¡± Mu Yi asked in one breath. Each question was crucial.


    He would only be able to find clues if he fully understood the situation. Otherwise, how could he find a murderer in an ocean of people?


    ¡°Even though I wouldn¡¯t dare say I¡¯m the kindest person in the world, every year I help some poor people. I also do my best to renovate and fix the infrastructure in the villages. Sometimes I do argue with some people, but I don¡¯t do it to the extent that they¡¯d want to kill my family,¡± Peng Songlai said. He didn¡¯t feel comfortable talking about such things.


    However, Mu Yi trusted his answer. Anyway, the other questions were more important.


    If he hadn¡¯t trusted him with the answers, he would¡¯ve had to ask his son-in-law for help instead.


    ¡°Concerning my youngest son-in-law, he¡¯s not from here and he doesn¡¯t have a family; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have come to live here with us. His only hobby is reading and he rarely goes out because he didn¡¯t have any friends, so he couldn¡¯t have any enemies either,¡± Peng Songlai said with confidence.


    He knew his youngest son-in-law really well.


    Mu Yi frowned. He¡¯s not from here? No family? Handsome and smart? He never goes out? No friends? This was really strange.


    Does he feel detached from worldly affairs? Does he hold himself aloof from the world? Since he likes to read books, why hasn¡¯t he sat the imperial examination? Why hasn¡¯t he tried to become a scholar? He is young and handsome, never leaving the house was probably stifling. Any man would suffocate in such prison like conditions. Isn¡¯t he determined or motivated towards a goal?


    If the man had really been that way, how could Peng Songlai¡¯s daughter have fallen for him? That is strange. Being handsome is an advantage, but it isn¡¯t everything either. There are not many who like someone who lacks even the slightest ambition.


    Also, Peng Songlai¡¯s oldest son-in-law was the county magistrate. Peng Songlai couldn¡¯t agree to have a youngest son-in-law who was so much inferior to his oldest son-in-law.


    ¡°Oh, he liked to read, so how was his literary talent?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Hm, good. Just, I thought it was a pity that he was wasting his talents¡­ they had such a harmonious marriage, hm¡­ what a pity¡­¡± Peng Songlai said while sighing over and over again.


    He was satisfied with his son-in-law and hadn¡¯t thought that his daughter would be made a widow so soon.


    When Mu Yi heard Peng Songlai, he found it suspicious because the situation wasn¡¯t simple. Mu Yi thought about the lack of yin Qi present. Since it had nothing to do with the husband¡¯s state of mind, did it have something to do with his body?


    Unfortunately, the man was dead and couldn¡¯t answer him.


    Mu Yi looked pensive and started talking about the daughter again.


    Peng Songlai didn¡¯t hesitate to take Mu Yi to his daughter. His daughter was still in bad condition, she would just stay in bed and had become as pale as a ghost. She would firmly hold the blanket in her small hands as if she was terrified of something happening again. She didn¡¯t even know who Mu Yi was.


    By her side, there was a middle-aged woman, who was probably her mother.


    Mu Yi knew that he couldn¡¯t ask her anything at this point. He looked indecisive for a moment and then took out an exorcism charm. He used his mental power to activate it, and white lights suddenly appeared in Mu Yi¡¯s hands which he slowly moved towards her.


    In the white lights, black threads of Qi appeared, and they exploded in the air.

 Chapter 42: Truth Slowly Coming to Ligh

    t


    Peng Songlai had never seen such a miraculous scene and was astonished. Luckily, he knew that Mu Yi had no intentions of harming his daughter. On top of that, it seemed as if those white lights had a positive effect on his daughter.


    The white lights vanished, and it was as if Peng Songlai¡¯s daughter had completely changed. Her face was deathly pale, and her hair was messy. However, she looked completely different.


    ¡°Magic,¡± Peng Songlai whispered.


    Apart from magic, he couldn¡¯t think of anything that would¡¯ve helped his daughter. He looked at Mu Yi with admiration, but he also had a look of fear in his eyes. At the same time, he understood why Su Chongshan was so respectful to Mu Yi. He was young but gifted.


    Peng Songlai¡¯s wife suddenly looked extremely happy. She didn¡¯t know whether the Taoist priest had used magic or not, but she knew that her daughter was already looking healthier.


    She was pregnant, so it was not just one life at risk. If anything happened to her, she and her baby would both die. Their son-in-law had just died, and they didn¡¯t want to lose their daughter and her baby as well.


    ¡°I am so grateful. You saved my daughter. We will never forget this,¡± Peng Songlai said while coming back to his senses.


    He was honest and straightforward.


    ¡°Counselor Peng, don¡¯t thank me. Thank Mister Su,¡± Mu Yi said as he smiled indifferently. Then, he looked at the woman on the bed.


    She seemed to be a woman in her twenties. Even though she looked tired because of everything that happened, she was still beautiful, almost as beautiful as Su Yingying.


    At that moment, she looked like someone who had awoken from a nightmare.


    She saw her mother, who looked confused, and then she started crying like a little girl.


    When Mu Yi saw that, he left, and Peng Songlai followed him to wait outside.


    Strictly speaking, she hadn¡¯t been possessed by a ghost since the yin Qi was gathering on her body naturally. She had just been reliving the same nightmare of waking to see her husband¡¯s flayed body, and it seemed as if she couldn¡¯t break free from the cycle.


    The exorcism charm could be used to help people break free from fears or nightmares which could eventually claim their life. Mu Yi was very happy because he had reached the third level of the Heart stage and was now able to use the exorcism charm much easier.


    For other people, it was a precious treasure, but for Mu Yi, it had become a normal item for him.


    Of course, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t going to use charms recklessly. After all, they were expensive to make. If Su Chongshan hadn¡¯t asked him to come, he wouldn¡¯t have. Because he needed to practice his cultivation, he didn¡¯t feel like getting involved in such affairs.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t seen the murderer¡¯s face, but he was now convinced that it was someone who cultivated themselves. Also the person¡¯s cultivation level wasn¡¯t low. It wasn¡¯t fun to have such vicious enemies and it wasn¡¯t enjoyable to fight against these people.


    If Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about giving Su Chongshan face, he would¡¯ve rolled up his sleeves and left the moment he started to consider this option.


    Luckily, he had traveled all around the world, and he knew that he had to be determined in certain tasks. However, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t risk his life for no reason. Playing with your life didn¡¯t necessarily make others admire you. Rather, people would make fun of you.


    Mu Yi remembered many events from his past. Good people don¡¯t necessarily receive good things in return for good deeds.


    When Mu Yi was ten years old, he saw a beggar who looked like he was about to starve to death, so Mu Yi gave him a hot bun. However, after the beggar ate the hot bun, he attempted to rob Mu Yi, and when Mu Yi resisted, the beggar almost killed him.


    If the old Taoist Priest hadn¡¯t gotten involved, Mu Yi would be nothing but bones right now.


    From that moment, Mu Yi decided to be careful about whom he treated kindly. His heart had gradually become colder through years of harsh experiences.


    After waiting in the living-room for a while, Peng Songlai¡¯s daughter and wife arrived. They hadn¡¯t waited for long, but the daughter had already changed her clothes and had a flower in her hair. Even though she looked pale, she also looked like a proud and beautiful nobles¡¯ daughter.


    ¡°I, Peng Mi the widow, greet you and thank you for saving my life, Master Mu,¡± Peng Songlai¡¯s daughter said to Mu Yi while bowing.


    At that moment, the widow should be able to speak about her husband¡¯s death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just need you to answer some questions,¡± Mu Yi said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Feel free to ask me anything, Master Mu,¡± Peng Mi said.


    ¡°Did your husband have anything peculiar about him?¡± Mu Yi asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°Peculiar? What are you talking about, Master Mu?¡± Peng Mi asked, not fully understanding his question.


    ¡°Yeah, well, something different from ordinary people. Anything strange in his behavior for example? Did he have abnormal fitness?¡± Mu Yi explained.


    When she heard him, Peng Mi¡¯s facial expression slightly changed, and Mu Yi noticed it right away. However, he still patiently waited for her reply.


    Peng Mi looked uncertain, she grit her teeth and seemed to tense up.


    ¡°Master, he did do some strange things. I¡¯m not going to lie,¡± Peng Mi said.


    ¡°For example?¡± Mu Yi asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°He hated the sun, especially at noon. He never went out when it was sunny and didn¡¯t like going out in general. When he would go out, it was usually when it was dark and rainy, but he never went out on a sunny day,¡± Peng Mi said slowly.


    ¡°Have you ever asked him why?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I have, but he said that he had always been sensitive to the sun, some kind of bad reaction to the sun. Apart from that, there was nothing different. Because I am also quite reserved myself, I didn¡¯t keep asking about it,¡± Peng Mi asked. In her opinion, it wasn¡¯t anything important, but Mu Yi was asking her about it anyway. Did it have anything to do with his allergy to the sun?


    ¡°And after you got married, did he change in any manner?¡± Mu Yi asked. He had the feeling that he was getting closer and closer to finding the truth. The man couldn¡¯t stay in the sun, and his skin had been flayed. There was definitely a connection between the two.


    ¡°He actually went out once. It was to go get a present for my father and to buy some paper and ink,¡± Peng Mi said.


    ¡°Paper and ink? Don¡¯t you have servants in the Peng Clan who can go and buy such things for you?¡± Mu Yi asked, surprised.


    ¡°We do, but my husband liked to choose those kinds of things by himself. He said that he enjoyed it,¡± Peng Mi said.


    ¡°Do you know where he bought those things?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I do know,¡± Peng Mi said while nodding straightforwardly.

 Chapter 43: Resonance of the Mind

    Mu Yi went back to the mountain after he went to the shop Peng Mi had told him about and left without disturbing anyone.


    He told Peng Songlai that he had to go back to the mountain to prepare some things and he knew that the murderer had a target.


    Mu Yi went back to the mountain because he needed help. The murderer was really strong, so Mu Yi had been planning for this from the beginning. He had never thought that battles had to be fair. For him, getting help was better. He didn¡¯t like suffering or risking his life.


    Luckily, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t stubborn and didn¡¯t think that he could overcome any obstacle on his own, so he decided to take Nian Nuer with him.


    Nian Nuer was small, but she was a ferocious ghost after all. Mu Yi didn¡¯t underestimate her strength. Without his copper lamp and charms, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t compete with her.


    If the enemy had been a ghost, Mu Yi would¡¯ve just used his copper lamp because it was enough against weaker ghosts. However, Mu Yi¡¯s enemy was a cruel and terrifying murderer this time, a human on top of that. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t take any risks.


    Mu Yi had attacked Xugui by surprise, but Xugui had still escaped into thin air. Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake again.


    After going back to the mountain, Mu Yi told Nian Nuer what he thought. Nian Nuer was really happy to help Mu Yi, and she was extremely happy to go down the mountain.


    However, it was best to wait until the evening. After Mu Yi told her everything, he went back to his room and calmly prepared ink for his brush.


    On the ink stone, Mu Yi mixed cinnabar and fresh blood, which kept intertwining. Then, Mu Yi started polishing it, and a mysterious glossy light appeared. It was difficult to imagine the color created by fresh blood and cinnabar mixing together.


    Mu Yi then stopped and took his paint brush, or, more precisely, a talisman brush. It was a special brush made for creating charms and talismans. The handle was made of jade, and the hair was made from yellow weasel hair. It was neither light nor heavy when used.


    Since Mu Yi had managed to draw the five thunders charm, by a lucky coincidence, he had never stopped practicing. However, he had never managed to draw it again, and it was as if something was missing.


    The thing that was missing was probably the most important part of the charm.


    However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t stop practicing, and the feeling that his perception was improving grew. He had the impression that he was going to succeed if he continued.


    He remained calm and serene. He drew naturally and didn¡¯t try to force things because he knew that he would succeed at the proper time.


    However, he really needed the five thunders charm for the situation because it was his most powerful charm.


    This time, he was going to have to fight against a powerful human; therefore, the exorcism charm was useless. The body protection charm wouldn¡¯t be very useful either because both were charms that were only useful against ghosts. The evil spirit slaying charm was a little useful, but it was still much better against ghosts.


    The only charm Mu Yi knew that was more useful against humans was the five thunders charm. It was a way to strike quickly, and it had explosive power. It was also very difficult to protect oneself against it.


    When Xugui used his Ghost King Banner to protect himself against the five thunders charm, the banner broke in two. Even though it was partly due to the material used to create the banner, the five thunders charm still had explosive power.


    Therefore, Mu Yi hoped that he¡¯d manage to make a five thunders charm because it was the only way for him to defeat the murderer.


    Mu Yi kept painting calmly and serenely, his body motionless.


    He kept thinking about that time he had managed to make the five thunders charm. Back then, he had been stuck between the first and second level, so it had been difficult. But after having chaotic thoughts, he had managed to calm down and create a five thunders charm.


    Besides, after succeeding, he had even leveled up. He had achieved the second level of the Heart stage.


    Human and earth fusion? Mu Yi kept thinking, but he wasn¡¯t sure. Even though the old Taoist Priest had shared his memories with him, he didn¡¯t remember everything clearly. He remembered something about human and earth fusion, but the memories weren¡¯t clear. Maybe he couldn¡¯t understand it properly because his cultivation level was too low.


    Besides, human and earth fusion was probably easier said than done. It was probably a long process, something you had to understand step by step. It would then give someone explosive power.


    Mu Yi frowned. He thought really hard and tried to remember what had happened the first time. Back then, he had ignored the small details, but they were still a part of his personal experience after all. And finally, after Mu Yi wracking his brain, he managed to excavate some memories.


    The time he succeeded, he unknowingly released the strength of his mind, and it had resonated with nature.


    It had allowed him to understand on a deeper level. He hadn¡¯t done it on purpose though, but that was way that he had managed to make the five thunders charm.


    Let nature take its course?


    Mu Yi suddenly shook his right hand on the ink stone, and he then started drawing, the red ink glistening under the light.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±


    Mu Yi started painting in a vigorous calligraphic style, and a five thunders charm appeared in front of him. It kept glistening and looked like it was going to condense. However, in the end, everything suddenly dispersed, and it broke apart.


    The paper on the taper also started to burn and turned to ashes.


    He had failed again, but Mu Yi had never had this happen before. His magic charm had turned to ash? Back then, when drawing exorcism charms and evil spirit slaying charms, he had also failed, but they had never started to burn.


    When he succeeded in drawing an exorcism charm, it usually emitted a pale light, and the light wasn¡¯t as dazzling as that of the five thunders charm.


    The more dazzling the light was, the more explosive the charm would be.


    Even though he had failed, Mu Yi didn¡¯t look dispirited. On the other hand, he was happy. He had finally almost managed to make a five thunders charm, which would be much more powerful than his exorcism charm. Besides, the five thunders charm already used the strength of the earth and sky, which was why the five thunders charm was much, much more powerful than the exorcism charm.


    Besides, Mu Yi also understood why he used to fail all the time back then.


    In order to make a five thunders charm, it undoubtedly had to do with the Awakening of his Mind.

 Chapter 44: The Appearance of the Real Murderer

    At night, Mu Yi went down the mountain, but he wasn¡¯t alone. Nian Nuer was on his back and had her arms around his shoulders.


    However, for Mu Yi, it was as if he had nothing on his back at all. Nian Nuer loved to be on Mu Yi¡¯s back and knew that Mu Yi loved her like a sister.


    In the afternoon, Mu Yi had finally managed to make two five thunders charms. Even though Mu Yi had finally understood the secrets of the five thunders charm, it still required a lot of mental power. He had already reached the third level, but after making two five thunders charms, he was exhausted and needed to rest for a while.


    After recovering, Mu Yi realized that he controlled his mind much better. Even though he couldn¡¯t be considered an expert, he had made great progress and also understood things faster. How strong would he be a month later?


    The five thunders charms were powerful. If he could make more, that would be great, it was a good way to be prepared for any outcome.


    Unfortunately, even though he understood the secrets of the five thunders charms, the success rate was still terrifyingly low. In 10-15 days, he would need to get new cinnabar, sheets, and ink. Regarding blood, Mu Yi didn¡¯t even dare think about how much would be needed.


    Mu Yi knew how to improve in theory, but in practice, he didn¡¯t have enough materials, including fresh blood.


    Actually, Mu Yi didn¡¯t even use fresh blood anymore to make exorcism charms and evil spirit slaying charms. Instead, he could now use fresh water and cinnabar with the same effect.


    Mu Yi was walking under the moonlight leaving footprints behind him. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t seen so much snow for many years. In the past, he hated snow because his clothes couldn¡¯t keep him warm enough.


    He didn¡¯t like the cold. So when Mu Yi felt cold, the old Taoist Priest would let him stay in wrecked cottages or temples to rest.


    But now, he grew to like the snow.


    It was beautiful because everything was white, and he could feel his connection between the earth and sky.


    Very quickly, Mu Yi and Nian Nuer arrived in the village on a certain road. He used that road three times already, including once very early in the morning when it was still dark.


    The first time, he had carried a coffin, and in the end, the old Taoist Priest had disappeared because of that coffin. Now, Mu Yi didn¡¯t know where he was.


    The second time was when he went back to the coffin shop but then met someone interesting, Gu Ren the hoodlum.


    He was a hoodlum but also an artist. Mu Yi remembered how incredible Gu Ren¡¯s papercutting skills were. Mu Yi also remembered that Gu Ren¡¯s hands didn¡¯t look like the hands of a man but almost like the nimble hands of a woman.


    Mu Yi was curious, but he also thought that papercutting artists had to have such hands to be skilled. But now, Mu Yi wondered whether those hands had seen blood, blood as thick as paste.


    Actually, when Peng Mi mentioned this road, Mu Yi had started having doubts, especially when she talked about ink and paper.


    Unfortunately, the last time Mu Yi came, he hadn¡¯t really started practicing cultivation, so he hadn¡¯t noticed anything strange about the hoodlum. He didn¡¯t have doubts because Gu Ren had acted in a nice way.


    However, such people were also greedy and cold. He was an artist, but all in all, he could also be an evil, vicious, sly, and a cruel killer. Mu Yi had forgotten that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.


    Mu Yi walked slowly because the road wasn¡¯t very long and soon Mu Yi arrived in front of the hoodlum¡¯s shop.


    It was opposite the coffin shop, which was still closed. However, Mu Yi had heard that someone had opened a new coffin shop somewhere else in the village. Many people didn¡¯t like to talk about the topic, but because people died all the time, such shops were necessary. Also, it was important to take care of the dead.


    If anyone in a family dared not to take care of their dead, it was said that their ancestors would rise from their graves to settle accounts.


    Anyway, filial piety was the most important virtue. Funeral arrangements had to be made properly for the dignity and honor of the deceased. Even if someone was poor, they had to find a way, and even a big wooden box was enough.


    Therefore, a new coffin shop had opened in town.


    But now, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think about those things. The new coffin shop in town had nothing to do with Li the Cripple, who had disappeared. He couldn¡¯t ask those people for help in finding the old Taoist Priest.


    There was no light at all in the hoodlum¡¯s shop. It was very cold, so he had probably gone to bed a while before.


    ¡°Bam bam bam!¡±


    Mu Yi walked to the door and hammered it with his fist. The sound spread far away.


    ¡°Bam bam bam!¡±


    Mu Yi continued hammering the door. He was convinced that the person inside was probably sleeping if there was even someone inside, so he was hammering the door loud enough for anyone to hear.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± someone shouted hoarsely. However, the voice didn¡¯t sound annoyed. Mu Yi recognized the hoodlum¡¯s voice immediately.


    ¡°I want to buy something,¡± Mu Yi said loudly.


    ¡°What time is it? Come back tomorrow. I¡¯m sleeping,¡± the hoodlum said patiently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay extra for the disturbance,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Alright, wait,¡± the hoodlum said after remaining silent for a few seconds.


    After a short time, Mu Yi saw a light appear inside. Mu Yi waited patiently.


    Creak!


    Finally, the hoodlum opened the door, and Mu Yi immediately recognized the ugly hoodlum.


    The hoodlum was wearing a thick coat and holding an oil lamp in his hands.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing here?¡±


    The hoodlum was surprised to see Mu Yi. He remembered Mu Yi quite well because he had obtained a jade pendant from him.


    Of course, the hoodlum didn¡¯t have the impression that he had cheated Mu Yi. For him, it was mutual exchange.


    ¡°Indeed, but I would prefer it if it were someone else,¡± Mu Yi said while staring at the hoodlum. He paid a lot of attention to his facial expression. But very quickly, he looked disappointed because the hoodlum didn¡¯t look suspicious or startled at all.


    ¡°Oh, what do you want? Oh yeah, you said you wanted something, right? What do you want? You said you would pay extra?¡± the hoodlum said. He didn¡¯t understand the underlying meaning in Mu Yi¡¯s tone. He was just talking normally.


    ¡°I want the Peng Clan¡¯s the skin-flaying murderer,¡± Mu Yi said while staring at the hoodlum.

 Chapter 45: Paper Turning Into Fighters

    When the hoodlum heard Mu Yi, his eyes suddenly lit up. He stared at Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi suddenly had the impression that he was staring at a wild beast. His hair bristled, and his muscles stiffened. Nian Nuer immediately sensed something, and without wasting time, she turned into a green-faced, long-toothed ghost and threw herself towards the hoodlum.


    Mu Yi reacted too. He jumped back and took out a five thunders charm at the same time.


    ¡°How stupid!¡±


    Suddenly, the hoodlum started laughing. Suddenly, he stretched his left hand, which was initially hidden in his sleeves, and moved it towards Nian Nuer. Nian Nuer thought that it was an attack and moved backward. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t injured.


    Mu Yi initially wanted to use his five thunders charm, but he was startled when the hoodlum suddenly stretched out his hand towards Nian Nuer. However, the hoodlum didn¡¯t attack Nian Nuer or Mu Yi. He just put his hand back into his sleeve and looked at Mu Yi with a strange smile.


    Mu Yi had the sensation that something had pierced through his body, and it was as if Mu Yi couldn¡¯t hide any secret from the hoodlum.


    His heart started pounding violently. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t expected the hoodlum to be such a mysterious person.


    ¡°Nuer, come back,¡± Mu Yi said when he saw that the hoodlum didn¡¯t intend to attack her.


    Nian Nuer didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped back onto Mu Yi¡¯s back. She transformed into a little girl again and put her head on Mu Yi¡¯s shoulder. She looked at the hoodlum angrily though.


    ¡°You have a ferocious ghost with mental abilities? That¡¯s fate,¡± the hoodlum said while looking at Nian Nuer, completely astonished.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s you,¡± Mu Yi said in a grave and solemn way.


    Actually, Mu Yi initially wasn¡¯t sure because there were still many possibilities and coincidences in the world, but now, Mu Yi was convinced that the hoodlum was the murderer.


    He had seen the same eyes in the hallucination of the murder.


    ¡°So what? I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d progress so fast in such a short time. You reached the third level in the Heart stage and made a ferocious ghost with mental abilities submit. If I¡¯m not wrong, that¡¯s the little girl who was hiding in the Su Clan, right?¡± the hoodlum said in a measured way. He didn¡¯t sound worried.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Mu Yi said while looking at the hoodlum in a strange way. How did the hoodlum know about Nian Nuer? Why hadn¡¯t he gone to capture her himself then? Even Nian Nuer and her mother wouldn¡¯t have been strong enough to fight against him.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a small village. There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know here,¡± the hoodlum said proudly. Then, he continued, ¡°You wonder why I didn¡¯t capture that little girl?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Mu Yi said while nodding. He was convinced that the hoodlum knew how precious she was. Why hadn¡¯t he captured her? Also, why did he flay the man¡¯s skin and then kill him? And what did he mean by there was nothing he didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°Everybody knows that ghosts with mental abilities can be extremely strong, and they have no limits in terms of strength because they can become stronger over time. It can be helpful indeed. However, few people know that ghosts who have innate mental abilities aren¡¯t easy to understand. The closer you are to them, the more dangerous they can be. Do you know why that little girl¡¯s parents died?¡± the hoodlum asked while gloating over Mu Yi¡¯s misfortune.


    Mu Yi sensed that Nian Nuer had suddenly changed when the hoodlum said that. She started to shake. The hoodlum was reminding her of what happened to her parents.


    Since her mother had died, she now only had Mu Yi. If Mu Yi did anything unpredictable because of her, she wouldn¡¯t forgive herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Nothing can happen. If what you were saying was true, the Su Clan would¡¯ve been destroyed.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly. Luckily, Mu Yi didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my problem whether you believe me or not,¡± the hoodlum said.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care about what you say. Nuer is like a sister, and anyway, you think I will let you off because of what you¡¯re telling me?¡± Mu Yi said while looking glum. Even though he had contradicted him, Nian Nuer had already heard those things, and it might have influenced her.


    Mu Yi regretted bringing her with him


    ¡°You want to kill me? Relying on that little girl? With your talent, you would probably be able to kill me in a few years, but now, you¡¯re just being too naive. You¡¯ve just reached the third level of the Heart stage, yet you think you can consider everybody and everything beneath your notice?¡± the hoodlum said while smiling and staring at Mu Yi.


    Actually, Mu Yi had noticed that the hoodlum was confident. He had ignored the threat of Nian Nuer, a ferocious ghost, from the very beginning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try then,¡± Mu Yi said, looking glum. He knew that the battle was going to be terrifying.


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re young and want to court death, and I¡¯ll willingly take all of your little treasures,¡± the hoodlum said. Then, he raised his hand, and many small people the size of hands appeared. They fell from his hands and when they landed on the ground, they became as tall as real people.


    Their faces were deathly pale, and they wore armor and held dazzling blades.


    Even though Mu Yi knew that those people were made of paper, when he saw them, but he felt the sensation that he was facing a group of real people.


    Origami that can turn into actual people? Mu Yi thought. He put his five thunders charm away and took out an evil spirit slaying charm instead.


    Against the hoodlum, the evil spirit slaying charm was useless, but that wasn¡¯t so against those paper people.


    ¡°My little children, kill him,¡± the hoodlum said. Then, the five paper men attacked at the same time. They raised their blades, which moved towards Mu Yi at full speed.


    Nian Nuer didn¡¯t wait for Mu Yi to talk as she got ready to attack. She raised her small claws and looked light and graceful as she threw herself at the paper men.


    Mu Yi took out two evil spirit slaying charms at the same time and activated them.

 Chapter 46: Zhong Kui the Door God

    [Note: Zhong Kui was a deity that was supposed to chase off demons (his pictures are posted at the entrance of houses to ward off evil spirits. Door Gods are Gods whose pictures are posted on front doors as talismans). ]


    Two evil spirit slaying charms landed on two paper men. The two paper men were propelled away, they hadn¡¯t reached the ground yet, but they became as small as hands again and lost some of their color.


    Nian Nuer arrived next to the second paper man, crushed it, and then cut it in two.


    In a flash, only one paper man was left. Mu Yi looked at it but didn¡¯t attack. Instead, he took two steps back because Nian Nuer had already landed in front of it. She used her small claws to pierce right through it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned magic charms?¡± The hoodlum was surprised when he saw Mu Yi¡¯s attacks. He had thought that the five paper men would be able to oppress Mu Yi. He hadn¡¯t thought that they¡¯d be able to deal with all of them, he had especially underestimated Nian Nuer. Perhaps it was because he had infuriated her that she had been so merciless with the paper men.


    However, the hoodlum had never thought that the five paper men would be able to kill Mu Yi; he had just thought that they would be enough to cause some difficulty. The third level of the Hearts stage gave a cultivator enough strength to survive a few paper men.


    Even though the third level was only the first stage on the path of mind, it was still very powerful, and Mu Yi had also progressed very quickly. Talents like him were rare.


    Mu Yi was a cultivating much faster because of everything the old Taoist Priest had taught him. Mu Yi considered himself to have started training two months ago, but he had actually been exposed to it for eight years.


    ¡°Door God.¡± shouted the hoodlum suddenly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± a loud voice said behind him. Then, Mu Yi saw a tall and sturdy silhouette come out.


    He was shocked because it was an origami creature too. It was initially pasted on the top of the door, but it had floated down.


    ¡°Zhong Kui!¡±


    ¡®Eyes like those of a black horned dragon, lips as sharp as halberds, arrogant eater of souls.¡¯


    That was Zhong Kui. There were many legends about Zhong Kui, and he was one of the most famous Door Gods. He was also perfect for home-guarding charms and capturing ghosts. When people pasted his picture on their front doors, they weren¡¯t worried at all about ghosts.


    However, the picture of Zhong Kui that the hoodlum had pasted on his front door wasn¡¯t only used to protect his home and capture ghosts. This Zhong Kui was also alive, which shocked Mu Yi.


    After Zhong Kui jumped off the door, he unsheathed his sword and ran after Nian Nuer.


    Suddenly, Nian Nuer looked nervous, unlike when she was fighting against the small paper men. She clenched her small fists tightly.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know why, but Zhong Kui ignored him and solely focused on Nian Nuer. Was it because she was a ghost? Zhong Kui immediately attacked Nian Nuer, and a difficult battle ensued.


    Nian Nuer, like Mu Yi, had no experience in fighting. However, she learned quickly because she was young. Actually, Nian Nuer and Zhong Kui had almost the same strength, so neither one was gaining an advantage.


    Mu Yi was stupefied as he watched. He felt relieved and under pressure at the same time.


    Though the hoodlum didn¡¯t attack, how many other secrets did he have?


    ¡°Alright, my child can play with that little girl. It¡¯s our turn,¡± the hoodlum said to Mu Yi.


    ¡°Please,¡± Mu Yi said immediately. He raised his right hand into the air and unleashed an evil slaying charm. The hoodlum didn¡¯t seem to be too bothered by the charm and was in no hurry.


    Mu Yi then raised his other hand, in which there was a five thunders charm hidden, and quickly activated it.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A thunderous sound spread in the air, and bright lights flashed.


    Mu Yi had already closed his eyes. That way, he wouldn¡¯t be affected by the flash of lights. However, he heard a horrible shriek.


    As expected, the hoodlum hadn¡¯t dodged because Mu Yi had attacked quickly and by surprise.


    Mu Yi had already shown his evil spirit slaying charm on purpose because he had wanted to show the hoodlum that he had it. That way, the hoodlum would prepare himself to defend against the evil spirit slaying charm, and this was especially so because Mu Yi had used the evil spirit slaying charm for his first attack a few seconds ago.


    The hoodlum initially didn¡¯t know that Mu Yi had a five thunders charm until the very last second when he saw it in Mu Yi¡¯s hands. Therefore, the hoodlum wasn¡¯t prepared to dodge.


    Mu Yi knew that he couldn¡¯t kill the hoodlum with one five thunders charm though. Since it hadn¡¯t worked against Xugui, it wouldn¡¯t work against the hoodlum, who was unfathomable.


    The thunder dispersed, and Mu Yi saw the hoodlum again. Half of his body was burnt and pitch-black like a flame roasted chicken, and his hair was messy. Smoke was emerging from the burnt areas of his body.


    Zhong Kui and Nian Nuer were farther away, so they hadn¡¯t been affected at all by the charm.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t relax his vigilance. Back then, when he had used the five thunders charm against Xugui, Xugui had still escaped, but Xugui and the hoodlum couldn¡¯t be said to be equals; the latter was much stronger.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to give the hoodlum time to react. He took out another charm.


    ¡°Armor!¡± the hoodlum said loudly.


    Then, a light flashed as suit of armor appeared covering the hoodlum. It was also made of paper, but it looked strong. It would have looked like a set of general¡¯s armor if it didn¡¯t have a dark and evil face on the torso.


    The evil spirit slaying charm bombarded the armor and forced it to take one step backwards, but it didn¡¯t destroy it.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. If he hadn¡¯t surprised the hoodlum with his five thunders charm, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist against the armor.


    The hoodlum was dangerous.


    ¡°Blade!¡± After that, the hoodlum took out a Green Dragon Crescent Blade.


    When he planted the tip of his Green Dragon Crescent Blade into the ground, it immediately exploded, creating a small crater.


    Mu Yi jumped backwards. He wouldn¡¯t use his last five thunders charm recklessly because he had only managed to make two. He needed to wait for the proper timing.


    Also, the hoodlum had already taken out his armor. The five thunders charm was useless against it, so Mu Yi needed to break his armor first.


    Mu Yi looked pensive and then took out his copper lamp.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know how to use the copper lamp precisely or what grade it was, the old Taoist Priest had always told Mu Yi that it was a powerful item that could be used as a weapon after he reached the third stage of his cultivation.


    Be that as it may, Mu Yi had used too much mental power, so he needed to use the strength of the copper lamp for a while. When he used it against Nian Nuer, it was able to stop her attack.

 Chapter 47: Fierce Battle

    ¡°I had never thought that I¡¯d struggle against a young and inexperienced little boy like you. What a humiliation,¡± the hoodlum said, with a sad look on his face. He hadn¡¯t thought that Mu Yi would have a five thunders charms. At Mu Yi¡¯s level, such a charm was extremely rare.


    The hoodlum wondered whether Mu Yi had made the five thunders charm himself. If his teacher had made it for him, then it wasn¡¯t that impressive, but if he had made it himself, then it was astonishing.


    If at the third level of the Heart stage, Mu Yi could make such powerful five thunders charms, then how terrifying would he be after reaching the second stage? He was already a monster at such a young age.


    The hoodlum sighed, but at the same time, he was even more motivated.


    Nian Nuer and Zhong Kui¡¯s battle had also started to show results. Because of Nian Nuer¡¯s speed, the Zhong Kui was under pressure. After all, she was fighting against an origami creation; it did not have the same ability to think.


    If the real Zhong Kui had fought against her, she would¡¯ve died in the blink of an eye.


    Nian Nuer didn¡¯t look to be in danger at all, so Mu Yi could focus on the hoodlum. Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about what the hoodlum had said before because contradicting him was useless.


    They kept fighting unceasingly. There was no going back for Mu Yi because there was no way the hoodlum would let him off at this point.


    Therefore, the battle could only end with one of them losing.


    Mu Yi started seething with excitement when he thought about it, and he suddenly looked even more fearless. He knew that this was a great opportunity to gain fighting experience.


    The hoodlum sensed that something had changed in Mu Yi. He was surprised, but he didn¡¯t intend to be merciful at all. He raised his Green Dragon Crescent Blade, and attempted to behead Mu Yi.


    He raised his blade high up in the air and then slashed it down.


    Mu Yi¡¯s copper lamp started to burn in response, but the light started to flicker. Mu Yi sensed that his mental power was being absorbed by the lamp. He could hold on for at most half an hour.


    When the copper lamp¡¯s flame flickered and its light collided with the Green Dragon Crescent Blade, Mu Yi¡¯s heart started pounding.


    He didn¡¯t know whether his copper lamp could block the hoodlum¡¯s attack or not, but if the hoodlum had used a real blade, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have tried to use the copper lamp. However, all of the hoodlum¡¯s attacks were origami spells, so Mu Yi decided to give it a try.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand origami attacks, but he knew that his enemy didn¡¯t have other types of techniques; otherwise, he would¡¯ve done so already.


    He knew that his enemy was cultivating an evil energy, just like Mu Yi was cultivating energy from heaven and earth.


    However, Mu Yi had managed to destroy the paper men using evil spirit slaying charms, which meant that there were charms and attacks that were more effective against those types of spells.


    Would the copper lamp be effective?


    Mu Yi used the copper lamp because he was under pressure. He didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the hoodlum¡¯s Green Dragon Crescent Blade. If he acted recklessly or carelessly, he could die.


    ¡°Bzzz!¡±


    The Green Dragon Crescent Blade finally collided with the copper lamp, and suddenly, the ground started shaking violently.


    Mu Yi felt a powerful force strike his body, and he was pushed backward.


    When the hoodlum¡¯s Green Dragon Crescent Blade collided with the lamp, the color faded slightly. The hoodlum even looked injured as a result.


    He stared at Mu Yi¡¯s copper lamp and realized that it was a precious item. Back then, Xugui thought of Nian Nuer as a precious treasure. Now, the hoodlum was looking at the copper lamp, the same way Xugui looked at Nian Nuer.


    Perhaps Mu Yi wasn¡¯t aware of how precious his copper lamp was, but the hoodlum had lived for a long time. He understood that the copper lamp was a precious tool or maybe something even more powerful.


    However, that tool could kill him.


    ¡°Cut again!¡± the hoodlum said. He raised his Green Dragon Crescent Blade again, and it was as powerful as a thunderbolt.


    Mu Yi continued using his copper lamp. He couldn¡¯t do anything but protect himself anyway, so he had to continue using his copper lamp.


    Once, twice, thrice.


    The hoodlum¡¯s Green Dragon Crescent Blade finally broke and turned into a sheet of paper again.


    However, the hoodlum didn¡¯t stop, he raised his hands again, and a sheet of paper appeared and flashed, creating another Green Dragon Crescent Blade.


    When Mu Yi saw that, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He felt as if he was facing a cheater.


    Both fighters had different approaches but equally satisfying results. However, the problem was his cultivation level. He couldn¡¯t use an unlimited number of five thunders charms. If he wasted his five thunders charms, then the hoodlum would have the opportunity to kill him.


    However, Mu Yi was convinced that the hoodlum didn¡¯t have an unlimited amount of paper either. On top of that, magic charms and origami attacks both had limits in terms of strength and time. Mu Yi was also convinced that the origami based technique couldn¡¯t be unlimited and would probably begin losing strength over time or with use.


    Of course, their spells were limited because of their cultivation level. If Mu Yi reached the second or third stage, he would be able to make magic charms that would last much, much longer and be even more powerful.


    However, while Mu Yi was thinking, the hoodlum raised his Green Dragon Crescent Blade again.


    Mu Yi was using his lamp, but it required a lot of mental power.


    The blade and the copper lamp kept colliding, and Mu Yi sensed his mental dispersing quickly with every strike.


    When the hoodlum¡¯s second Green Dragon Crescent Blade broke and he didn¡¯t immediately take out a third one, Mu Yi knew that he had an opportunity. A white light flashed as he took out an evil spirit slaying charm.


    The hoodlum was much slower and didn¡¯t have the strength to dodge anymore, and the evil spirit slaying charm crashed onto the armor.


    At the same time, Mu Yi used even more mental power on the copper lamp, and it grew even brighter than before, illuminating their surroundings.

 Chapter 48: From Different People’s Perception

    Mu Yi looked like a small sun that could be seen from far away.


    Su Chongshan usually slept early, but he wasn¡¯t asleep right now. He was in a foyer with Su Jinlun and Su Jun. They represented three generations of the Su clan, and they were the pillars that held the clan up.


    The three of them were seated in the foyer and didn¡¯t talk. They hadn¡¯t even closed the door, causing a cold wind to enter the room making them shiver.


    At that moment, the three of them didn¡¯t pay attention to the coldness though. They were all pensive.


    Su Chongshan was expressionless and lost in thought.


    Su Jun looked grave, solemn, and worried.


    Su Jinlun didn¡¯t look as worried, but he kept looking at the door.


    In the same village at another place, another clan was in the same situation.


    Peng Songlai kept walking back and forth, and his wife and daughter were seated beside him in silence.


    Peng Mi looked at her father, who had his head lowered. She felt guilty and sad, as she remembered her husband.


    Song Qi was with Xie Zheng and Xie Miao. They hadn¡¯t left yet. After all, they still hadn¡¯t found the murderer. Since they hadn¡¯t captured him, they had no choice but to stay.


    Song Qi and Xie Zheng were drinking and eating pickles, while Xie Miao looked annoyed and didn¡¯t drink or eat. He was just blankly staring at the candle.


    ¡°Mister Xie, do you think the murderer is a human?¡± Song Qi asked while eating some pickles and having a sip of liquor. He used his chopsticks to put some pickles in his mouth after he asked his question.


    Xie Zheng raised his head and looked at Song Qi, who looked dispirited, and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, how could I know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many strange things in my life, but I¡¯ve never seen such a ghost,¡± Song Qi said, looking pensive.


    ¡°We will maybe know tonight,¡± Xie Zheng said while raising his glass.


    ¡°Uncle, there are no ghosts in this world. That guy was just trying to purposely make a mystery of simple things. Otherwise, why would they have called us? They¡¯re just trying to get us get involved,¡± Xie Miao said at that moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good-for-nothing. Have you forgotten what I told you already?¡± Xie Zheng asked angrily.


    Xie Miao almost fell down because he was startled. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Alright, alright, young people fear neither Heaven nor Earth, right? We were the same when we were young, right? He won¡¯t understand just because you tell it to him; he will understand through experience. Practice makes perfect,¡± Song Qi said. He knew that Xie Zheng was disappointed.


    But as he had said, practice makes perfect.


    When Xie Zheng heard Song Qi, he smiled wryly and shook his head. He was worried and anxious.


    He wasn¡¯t young anymore, so he had experienced many things. However, his nephew was lucky to have him, so he hoped that his nephew would listen to him and not make the same mistakes.


    When Xie Zheng was as young as Xie Miao, he was bold, courageous, and fearless, but he also understood many things because he had gone through hardships.


    Now, he had experience. He had changed a lot. A twenty-year old couldn¡¯t be compared to a fifty-sixty year old.


    Xie Zheng ignored Xie Miao and thought, Maybe it would be better for Xie Miao to travel alone? After all, little birds have to leave the nest at some point.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Suddenly, Song Qi was startled and looked at the door.


    Even though the door was closed, he saw something bright out of the window.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xie Zheng asked when he noticed that something strange was happening. He also stood up and ran to the window.


    When they opened the window, a cold wind entered the room. There was a light in the sky.


    Song Qi came next to Xie Miao and Xie Zheng.


    ¡°Father, come and see!¡± Peng Mi said to Peng Songlai. He raised his head and saw the lights.


    Peng Songlai was stupefied and ran to the door. He then opened the door and gazed into the distance.


    ¡°It looks like¡­¡± Peng Mi was stupefied and didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but Peng Songlai understood.


    In the Su Clan, the same thing happened. Su Chongshan, Su Jun, and Su Jinlun were stupefied, and they rushed out to the courtyard and gazed into the distance.


    ¡°Grandfather, it must be there,¡± Su Jinlun said while shuddering with fear.


    ¡°Indeed. It must be,¡± Su Chongshan said while nodding. However, he didn¡¯t look elsewhere.


    Even though those things had nothing to do with his clan, it was also important for them because they wanted to be friends with Peng Songlai and his eldest son-in-law, the County Magistrate.


    Mu Yi was helping the Su Clan, and it was the first time that he was fighting all out.


    It was also a sign that Mu Yi and the Su Clan were getting closer, their relationship becoming more stable. If Mu Yi became stronger, then it¡¯d be good for the Su Clan.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on,¡± Su Jinlun said disappointedly.


    ¡°Jinlun,¡± Su Chongshan shouted suddenly.


    ¡°Here!¡± Su Jinlun replied instantly.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, come with me to Funiu Mountain. Prepare some generous gifts,¡± Su Chongshan said.


    ¡°Grandfather, you want to go to the mountain? But¡­¡± Su Jinlun said, not ending his sentence.


    Su Chongshan interrupted him, saying, ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll climb up the mountain. It¡¯s a great opportunity for our clan.¡± Su Chongshan¡¯s eyes were filled with flames of hope. Finally, the Su Clan had an opportunity to rise again.


    Mu Yi was still fighting like a madman, and he was finally gaining an advantage.

 Chapter 49: Disguised as an Evildoer First Par

    Chapter 49: Disguised as an Evildoer (First Part)


    At that moment, Nian Nuer had already moved far away because Mu Yi¡¯s attacks affected the area around him.


    Zhong Kui was stupefied by his opponents retreat, but he reacted too and chased her. At that moment, the copper lamp was already illuminating him.


    ¡°Slash!¡±


    Some smoke appeared as the light touched him and Zhong Kui was propelled away.


    On the other side, the hoodlum was also illuminated by the attack. After all, he was the main target.


    When the lights of the copper lamp surrounded the hoodlum, he felt his skin starting to burn, and it was extremely painful.


    At the same time, three light beams emerged from Mu Yi¡¯s left hand, and they were three evil spirit slaying charms. It was impossible to know which one he had used first because he had activated the three of them within a few milliseconds.


    Mu Yi was using his copper lamp and his evil spirit slaying charms in combination, and this was using all of his strength. He was already exhausted.


    With the light of the copper lamp, the hoodlum¡¯s armor finally broke into pieces and then Mu Yi¡¯s three charms crashed onto the hoodlum¡¯s body.


    Mu Yi had been waiting for this opportunity the entire time.


    ¡°Kacha!¡± A familiar sound spread in the air, and thunder descended from the sky and moved towards the hoodlum.


    At the same time, Mu Yi¡¯s copper lamp was even more dazzling.


    The lights then disappeared.


    On the other side, Nian Nuer threw herself at Zhong Kui who was propelled forward and slashed right through him, turning him back into a sheet of paper again.


    Zhong Kui had already been injured by Mu Yi, and the hoodlum in control of him had been injured too. Because of this, Nian Nuer¡¯s attack received almost no resistance.


    Nian Nuer didn¡¯t enjoy her victory. Instead, she ran towards Mu Yi and stared at the hoodlum.


    The first time he had used the five thunders charm, he hadn¡¯t managed to greatly injure the hoodlum; he had only stunned him and caused some minor injuries.


    However, Mu Yi had destroyed the paper armor with his copper lamp, and with evil spirit slaying charms and a five thunders charm attacking together, the hoodlum was finally injured. Nian Nuer flew towards him and looked at him with her terrifying eyes. The hoodlum felt like he was going to die in the next moment.


    At that crucial moment, someone suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Nian Nuer¡¯s claws crashed into the person, and a horrible shriek filled the air.


    Mu Yi finally saw the silhouette; it was Peng Mi¡¯s husband, the one whose skin had been flayed.


    If Mu Yi remembered correctly, that person¡¯s name was Song Qing. Before, he hadn¡¯t understood why Peng Mi liked him, but he now did. He also understood why Peng Songlai liked him even though he had a dubious background.


    Indeed, Song Qing was truly handsome.


    Mu Yi knew that Song Qing was dead already, so the person in front of him wasn¡¯t the real person.


    Mu Yi finally understood why the murderer had flayed Song Qing¡¯s skin.


    Song Qing was much different from a paper man. Mu Yi had the impression that he was alive, and the Song Qin that appeared was even bleeding because of Nian Nuer¡¯s attack.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± the hoodlum said, furious. When he saw that Song Qing was wounded, he went insane. He almost didn¡¯t even care about Mu Yi anymore.


    Mu Yi was wondering whether the hoodlum had mental issues or not. He cared about someone¡¯s skin more than himself.


    ¡°Nuer, attack him,¡± Mu Yi said while pointing at Song Qing.


    Initially, Nian Nuer wanted to attack the hoodlum, but she listened to Mu Yi and attacked Song Qing again.


    The hoodlum could retreat if he wanted to, but he didn¡¯t. He jumped in front of Song Qing with his back facing Nian Nuer and Mu Yi to protect Song Qing.


    Suddenly, his back was riddled with wounds.


    However, the hoodlum didn¡¯t care. He raised his head and stared at Song Qing. He then raised his hands and placed them on Song Qing¡¯s face.


    Mu Yi was now convinced that the hoodlum had gone crazy.


    But for Mu Yi, this was a good opportunity. Without Mu Yi saying anything, Nian Nuer attacked the hoodlum again.


    Mu Yi took out half of a small flag.


    It was Xugui¡¯s banner. Mu Yi had made great efforts to transform it with his mental power. Even though he had only managed to refine it a little bit, he already understood some ways to control it.


    Mu Yi grit his teeth and put the remaining bit of his mental power into the Ghost King Banner. Suddenly, the flag fluttered facing the wind, and a black light illuminated Nian Nuer.


    It didn¡¯t harm her. Instead, it turned into a cloak which covered her.


    In a flash, Nian Nuer appeared older than before. She didn¡¯t look like a three-four year old kid anymore. Instead, she looked like a seven-eight year old. Even though she was still small, her Qi had increased.


    That was all Mu Yi could do. He had used the copper lamp, evil spirit slaying charms, and five thunders charms. He also had almost no mental power left. He needed time to recover.


    He was now almost completely defenseless at this point.


    Therefore, he had used his last bit of mental power for the Ghost King Banner.


    During the last two months, he hadn¡¯t managed to refine the banner perfectly, but he had reached his goals. One was to put Nian Nuer inside so she could follow him anywhere, and the second one was to make Nian Nuer stronger by driving his mental power into the banner.


    However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t get to see the result. After using the last bit of mental power he had, he collapsed.

 Chapter 50: Disguised as an Evildoer Second Par

    Chapter 50: Disguised as an Evildoer (Second Part)


    When Mu Yi came back to his senses, he felt freezing and realized that he was still on the same street, and it was still dark.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t been unconscious for too long it seemed; otherwise, the Su Clan and the Peng Clan would¡¯ve dispatched people to find him. After all, everybody had probably noticed the chaos.


    ¡°Brother, you woke up,¡± Nian Nuer said, looking extremely worried.


    ¡°What time is it? How long did I sleep?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s still between nine and eleven. You slept for only fifteen minutes, brother,¡± Nian Nuer replied after a few seconds of thought.


    When Mu Yi heard her, he was relieved, and he was even more relieved when he saw Nian Nuer was fine. What a great battle. Luckily they had won. If he had lost against the hoodlum, even if he hadn¡¯t died, maybe the hoodlum would¡¯ve flayed his skin and then left him alive.


    ¡°What about him?¡± Mu Yi asked after getting up. Even though his head still hurt, he still felt better than a few seconds before. He still felt dizzy though.


    ¡°He¡¯s there. He went insane,¡± Nian Nuer said while pointing. Mu Yi turned his head.


    The hoodlum hadn¡¯t died, but he was sitting down and whispering things to himself.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mu Yi asked Nian Nuer. He was still worried about her. Since Nian Nuer hadn¡¯t killed him, she probably had a good reason.


    After all, Mu Yi still considered her a little girl, but he knew that she could be mature and determined too. Therefore, Mu Yi didn¡¯t force her to do anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Nian Nuer said while shaking her head. Then, she said in a quiet voice, ¡°Brother, he makes me sad, so I didn¡¯t kill him. However, don¡¯t worry. He doesn¡¯t have the strength to hurt you anymore.¡±


    She felt guilty because Mu Yi had been injured because of the hoodlum, and in the end, she hadn¡¯t killed him, mainly because he had stopped fighting back. He just ignored her attacks and was staring at Song Qing. It had made her incredibly sad.


    After all, Nian Nuer was still a kid even if she was mature. She had protected Mu Yi and hadn¡¯t killed the hoodlum. If the hoodlum didn¡¯t attack Mu Yi, she had no reason to kill him.


    Mu Yi understood her, and he felt the same way too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t blame you. You did the right thing,¡± Mu Yi said while caressing Nian Nuer¡¯s little head. Then, he turned around and walked to the hoodlum.


    He looked at the hoodlum and Song Qing. Song Qing wasn¡¯t the same anymore. He was wounded, of course, but for some reason, he also looked to have aged.


    Wrinkles had appeared on his face, and he looked as if he died from old age.


    The hoodlum kept touching Song Qing as if he didn¡¯t want to ¡°break¡± him. When Mu Yi arrived close to them, the hoodlum raised his head.


    When Nian Nuer watched from the side, she was still nervous. If the hoodlum did anything wrong, she wouldn¡¯t be merciful.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t killed him and had compassion, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone injure Mu Yi.


    She had been merciful because she knew that Mu Yi was unharmed.


    The hoodlum looked at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Why did he care about Song Qing that much? Why did he kill Song Qing? Because he got married to Peng Mi? Why did he flay his skin and leave the body next to her in bed?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand, so he asked the hoodlum straightforwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m ugly,¡± the hoodlum said suddenly. Mu Yi was stupefied.


    ¡°I¡¯m ugly. I¡¯ve always been ugly. Nobody likes me. I was alone until I found a teacher, and I then had a fellow female disciple.¡±


    ¡°She was my teacher¡¯s daughter. My master never abandoned me even though I was ugly. My master and his daughter were always kind to me. When people insulted me or bullied me, my master attacked them and defended me. Every time they obtained good items, they gave them to me.¡±


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t say anything and just listened. He understood everything. He was learning things he really wanted to know.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m ugly, I¡¯m very strong. I quickly surpassed my master¡¯s daughter, and some time after, I even surpassed my master. My master had great expectations for me, he then transmitted his legacy to me. I inherited his kasaya and patra.¡± (Note: Buddhist robe and alms bowl)


    ¡°When I was eighteen, I reached the third level of the first stage, and my master and fellow disciple were extremely happy. But on that day, I heard them talk.¡±


    The hoodlum stopped for a few seconds, and he looked crushed and sad.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t insist, and he calmly waited. Nian Nuer also crawled onto Mu Yi¡¯s back and put her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Initially, my master wanted me to marry his daughter. When I learned about that, I was so happy that you couldn¡¯t imagine. I had never thought that she would reject me because I was ugly, but she did. She was in love with someone else already, another Master.¡±


    The hoodlum gazed into the distance and felt extremely sad.


    However, Mu Yi felt extremely sad for him too. An ugly kid, who had received love and affection, had been rejected. How horrible. Back then, the hoodlum had probably been kind and sincere, respecting his fellow disciple and master.


    But then at some point, his respect had turned into love. In any case, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t truly understand. Afterall, he wasn¡¯t the hoodlum, so all he could do was listen.

 Chapter 51: Disguised as an Evildoer

    ¡°He asked his daughter why she wasn¡¯t willing to let me marry her and why she wasn¡¯t willing to let me become the leader of the Paper Sect. He said that if she stayed with me, the sect would always belong to the Gu¡¯s,¡± the hoodlum continued.


    But Mu Yi also understood why Gu Ren was nicknamed hoodlum though.


    ¡°But she said that she didn¡¯t like me because I was ugly, hahaha!¡±


    The hoodlum started laughing frantically and mockingly, but he was actually very pitiful and sad.


    Mu Yi did understand why he had chosen such a path, he was unfortunate in life.


    ¡°I had always thought that my master and his daughter would never abandon me. I had thought that they would never think that I was ugly. I had never thought that I would be wrong. Even my master said to his daughter that even though I was ugly, I was very talented. He recruited me because I was talented. He used to say I was an incredible paper artist, which was why he wanted me to marry his daughter,¡± the hoodlum said. He looked furious when he thought about the past.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what to say because it was an insoluble problem. Nobody could help him. He had to come back to his senses on his own.


    Mu Yi was convinced that his master had recruited him because he was honest and took his art seriously. The master¡¯s daughter probably hadn¡¯t meant to hurt his feelings. If she had detested him, she would have detested him from the beginning, especially since they were both young.


    But she had tried to find an excuse to go against her father¡¯s will. She hadn¡¯t thought she would hurt his feelings and that he would choose such a path as a result.


    Everything was due to the hoodlum¡¯s past. He was a traumatized person and had never forgotten the horrors he had gone through when he was young. And now, because of his trauma, he had done something which he couldn¡¯t take back.


    ¡°On that night, I escaped and got really drunk in a bar. When the waitress realized I had no money to pay, she insulted me. She said I was hideous,¡± the hoodlum continued.


    ¡°But then I punched a hole through her chest, and as I felt the blood dripping from my hand, I had a unique feeling. I was happy, especially when I saw her facial expression. I was bewitched. Therefore, I not only killed the waitress but also her boss.¡±


    ¡°I was standing in a pool of blood, and my master and fellow disciples found me. I still remember their facial expressions. They were shocked and scared, and it was as if they didn¡¯t recognize me anymore. They also looked extremely disappointed.¡±


    ¡°I thought they wouldn¡¯t forgive me even though we were so close, but suddenly, they helped me escape from the scene.¡±


    ¡°When I told my master my story, he didn¡¯t insult me. He took me to a room and forbade me from coming out.¡±


    ¡°After that, things got worse. New has spread of what I did and there were people looking for me. A warrior even came, he was a noble. He demanded that my master bring me out to be arrested, but because my master refused, the warrior attacked and injured my master. After that, he attacked my fellow disciples and my master¡¯s daughter. He was incredibly strong and in the end, he found me.¡±


    ¡°He wanted to kill me, but my master sacrificed himself to allow me time to escape,¡± the hoodlum said. As he was talking, tears began rolling down his face.


    ¡°I was scared, so I escaped. I know I¡¯m a coward, but I didn¡¯t want to die,¡± the hoodlum continued.


    ¡°My master and my fellow disciples tried to protect me, so I managed to escape. After that, I shut myself away and lived a private life. When I got news about the warrior, I went back to the sect, and I only saw my master and his daughter¡¯s memorial tablets.¡±


    ¡°They died to save me,¡± the hoodlum said while crying loudly. Mu Yi felt sad and even started sniffling as he felt bad for the hoodlum.


    ¡°One of my fellow disciples survived, but was missing a leg. The noble warrior had cut off his leg during the battle.¡±


    ¡°When he saw me, he didn¡¯t blame me. He just told me that my master and his daughter were not angry and did not blame me for what happened. She was also sorry for hurting me. She said she didn¡¯t mean what she had said. She had never thought that I was ugly,¡± the hoodlum said. His voice now seemed warm and gentle.


    ¡°But it was too late. I already hated myself for what happened. I wanted to die, but first I would avenge them,¡± the hoodlum said. His facial expressions kept changing. At one moment he was laughing, a few seconds later he was crying, and then he looked furious.


    ¡°Even though I couldn¡¯t compete with the warrior, I could kill his family and everyone close to him. I waited until he left his family alone and then I killed everyone in his family, children, parents, everyone. I killed them by lowly flaying their skins from their body. I watched on as they suffered in agony. I listened to their horrible shrieks and it made me happy. Since I killed that waitress and her boss, there was a demon that awoke in my heart. Without my master and his daughter, I couldn¡¯t control that side of my personality anymore.¡±


    ¡°After flaying their skin, I used a secret technique of my sect. It would preserve them in the exact state they died. Do you know what the technique is called? It¡¯s called Painted Skin. They would look exactly the same, but have evil intentions on the warrior. It¡¯s one the most powerful techniques of my sect.¡±


    ¡°Since they killed my master and his daughter, I used a technique of the Paper Sect to avenge them,¡± the hoodlum said while laughing evilly. However, you could hear the loneliness in that laugh.


    ¡°When the warrior returned home and saw his family members, who I had used the Painted Skin technique on, he was almost driven insane. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t lose his mind, so I couldn¡¯t kill him and had to escape. However, from that day, he¡¯s been hunting me down. Even though he almost found me at one point, I still managed to escape.¡±


    ¡°Finally, I leveled up during those years and reached the second stage, and because my talent is quite good, my strength continued to grow.¡± When I found that warrior again, he had remarried. He had a beautiful wife, so I killed her using the Painted Skin technique, but that time, I didn¡¯t escape. I waited for him in ambush.¡±


    ¡°The ambush succeeded, and I managed to kill him, but he injured me causing my cultivation to drop,¡± the hoodlum said. He suddenly raised his head and shouted, ¡°Master, sister, I avenged your death!¡±

 Chapter 52: A life of misery, a sigh

    ¡°You think you were right? You think your master and sister disciple are grateful in heaven?¡± Mu Yi said to the hoodlum suddenly.


    The hoodlum suddenly looked ferociously at Mu Yi. He felt like Mu Yi was criticizing his actions.


    ¡°I mean, after you killed the warrior, you probably took his head back and held a memorial ceremony for them, right?¡± Mu Yi continued.


    ¡°Indeed. Do you think I was wrong? He killed my master and fellow disciples. He had to die,¡± the hoodlum said.


    ¡°Indeed, he had to die, but shouldn¡¯t you die too? You killed the waitress and her boss, right? She only insulted you, and you killed her? What about the boss? He saw you kill someone, so you killed him too? Since the warrior had to die for your master and fellow disciples, what about them? Who avenged their death?¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Besides, you killed so many of the warrior¡¯s family members. They also had other relatives, so isn¡¯t that a tragedy for them? How can you still think you deserve to be alive? Who will avenge them?¡± Mu Yi said. He looked angrier and angrier as he spoke.


    Mu Yi had never said that he was a good person. He had deceived people and stolen from them, but he had never hurt innocent people.


    He had never vented his anger on innocent people.


    Some good men did avenge their loved ones, and that was normal. However, there were rules.


    The hoodlum had killed innocent people in horrific way, and he had turned into an evil, brutal, violent demon. He had completely lost his senses. Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about such people because they deserved much worse than death.


    Unfortunately, back then, nobody was able to kill him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be alive to continue killing.


    ¡°Do you know that you really sound like someone right now?¡± the hoodlum said to Mu Yi, who was trying to teach him a lesson.


    ¡°Who?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°My fellow disciple. Back then, he was just like you. He kept judging me and said that he had to control himself not to try killing,¡± the hoodlum continued.


    ¡°Hmph, good that I am not your fellow disciple. Otherwise, I would have killed you already. At least, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill anyone else,¡± Mu Yi said aggressively.


    ¡°Hehe, do you know my fellow disciple did attack me back then? But he didn¡¯t want to kill me. He wanted to cripple my cultivation and prevent me from killing more people. But in the end, he didn¡¯t manage to do it because I knew his intentions. At the crucial moment, he decided to be merciful and let me escape,¡± the hoodlum said mockingly.


    But was he mocking himself or his fellow disciple?


    ¡°So you came here and continued killing people?¡± Mu Yi continued asking.


    ¡°How do you know I continued killing people? Because of him?¡± Mu lowered his head and looked at Song Qing, who was in his arms. He suddenly smiled evilly and shook his hands.


    A popping filled the air, and Song Qing suddenly collapsed. His skin suddenly looked empty as if there had never been anything under that skin.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Actually, I have killed many people, but I can tell you that all these people had committed crimes and I was the one who punished them for their crimes,¡± the hoodlum said.


    It seemed like he was trying to find excuses. He was convincing himself that he had done the right thing.


    Changing his image of himself from a cruel and violent murderer to a hero of justice?


    Mu Yi looked at him mockingly.


    ¡°What about you? Shouldn¡¯t you be punished for your crimes?¡± Mu Yi asked while staring at the hoodlum.


    ¡°Hehe, good and evil depend on perspective, but all in all, there will always be someone who will want justice for the dead. Do you know who told me that?¡± the hoodlum asked while staring at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Your fellow disciple?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°No, the warrior I killed. He only had one breath left and told me that. Now, he can only wait for me in hell,¡± the hoodlum said while laughing.


    ¡°I think he was right. You should be punished,¡± Mu Yi said straightforwardly.


    Initially, he hadn¡¯t intended to let the hoodlum off, but he hadn¡¯t killed him directly because he wanted to know why he was acting so strangely. After hearing the story, nobody could prevent him from killing the hoodlum.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel like a hero of justice; he just felt like the hoodlum deserved to die.


    ¡°Alright, kill me then. I don¡¯t want to live anyway. If I die, I¡¯ll see my master and his daughter again,¡± the hoodlum said while standing up.


    Mu Yi ignored him and Nian Nuer suddenly appeared in front of Mu Yi.


    ¡°You committed so many crimes, and you¡¯ll definitely end up in the lowest depths of Hell: the eighteenth hell. How could you see your master and his daughter?¡± Mu Yi said disdainfully.


    ¡°Hehe, the lowest depths of Hell: the eighteenth hell? Even if it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll just escape and travel to where my master is. So what?¡± the hoodlum said while laughing. Then, he raised his head and looked at the sky.


    ¡°Alright, do you have anything else to say?¡± Mu Yi asked the hoodlum.


    ¡°If you help me with something, I¡¯ll tell you something about Li the Cripple for free,¡± the hoodlum said suddenly.


    ¡°Li the Cripple? What about him?¡± Mu Yi asked quickly, confused.


    Mu Yi really wanted to know more about Li the Cripple because the old Taoist Priest had turned into a zombie and disappeared because of him. Even though the hoodlum had told him some information, it was too vague, so Mu Yi would need time to find him and avenge his master.


    So when Mu Yi heard the hoodlum, he asked for information on Li the Cripple immediately, forgetting to ask about the conditions.


    ¡°Easy. Go to Cangzhou and take this stone plate with you. Find my fellow disciple, and you¡¯ll also be able to find the answers you are looking for,¡± the hoodlum said, taking out a pitch-black stone plate. There was the image of a paper man and letters carved on the plate.


    ¡°Cangzhou? Papercutting? Is your fellow disciple called Sir Mo?¡± when Mu Yi heard Cangzhou, it sounded familiar, so he was able to make a quick judgement based on inadequate information.


    The old Taoist Priest had taken him to Cangzhou in the past. They had gone to see a good friend of his, and he was also an expert at papercutting techniques.


    Mu Yi realized why he had immediately had a familiar impression the first time he saw the hoodlum. He had seen Sir Mo¡¯s level in papercutting, it seemed like he was the hoodlum¡¯s fellow disciple. Sir Mo was in a wheelchair.


    ¡°Oh, you know my fellow disciple?¡± the hoodlum asked, stupefied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met him. His papercutting skills are astonishing. He¡¯s just as talented as you in papercutting,¡± Mu Yi said honestly.


    ¡°Many years have passed, so he must have caught up with me. No, he has probably surpassed me now. Now, take that plate and give it to him. It should be his,¡± the hoodlum said while giving the plate to Mu Yi. He then said, ¡°In Cangzhou, there¡¯s a building, Tingyu Building, that is named after Leng Yu. She will definitely have information regarding Li the Cripple.¡±


    After that, the hoodlum ignored Mu Yi, and he looked as if he was in a trance. He suddenly whispered, ¡°Heavenly Curse, people¡¯s misfortune, life and death, salvation, Master, sister, I¡¯m coming.¡±


    After that, he didn¡¯t give Mu Yi an opportunity to kill him. He raised his hand, and a dagger appeared which he plunged into his heart.


    He was smiling, and his eyes were filled with remorse as his body collapsed.


    The hoodlum was dead. His heart had been pierced, leaving only a lifeless body on the ground. As he drew his last breath the blade turned back to paper.

 Chapter 53: A Night of Worries

    Mu Yi looked at the hoodlum¡¯s corpse for a long time.


    He had mixed feelings. The hoodlum had committed crimes and deserved to die for his crimes, but Mu Yi also had compassion. Nobody¡¯s life was perfect, everybody had problems.


    And why had the hoodlum lived such a miserable life? Was it down to himself? His master¡¯s daughter? The waitress? The warrior?


    Mu Yi took the wooden plate. He would travel to Cangzhou at some point, not only because he had accepted to help the hoodlum but because he also wanted clues on finding the old taoist priest. Tingyu Building? That was a funny name. Who was the owner of that building? Why did the owner have information on Li the Cripple?


    Even though Mu Yi wanted to leave for Cangzhou as soon as possible, he also knew that the timing wasn¡¯t adequate. He was too weak, so even if he went, what could he do? He would just act rashly and alert the enemy.


    ¡°Nuer, let¡¯s go,¡± Mu Yi said to Nian Nuer. Then, he stretched his right hand.


    Nian Nuer looked at Mu Yi and looked nervous. Even though Mu Yi looked nervous, she stretched her hand too and grabbed Mu Yi¡¯s hand. She held it firmly and hoped that such a moment could last forever.


    Mu Yi went back to the mountain. Even though he had a bad headache and had the sensation that he had no strength anymore, he had to bring Nian Nuer back to the mountain because his home was also Nian Nuer¡¯s home.


    In the end, Nian Nuer was very anxious because of what the hoodlum had said. On the way, she remained silent and she felt her heartache. She wasn¡¯t like that usually.


    When her mother¡¯s soul dispersed, she was saddened, but now, she felt even sadder.


    When they arrived at the top of the mountain, she let go of Mu Yi¡¯s hand and went back to her bamboo forest.


    She really enjoyed jumping onto Mu Yi¡¯s back, hugging him, laughing with him, but now¡­


    Mu Yi knew that it was useless to take unnecessary pains to study an insoluble problem, just like the hoodlum. Mu Yi wanted to cheer her up but his headache was terrible. He had the feeling like his brain was going to explode. He had used too much mental power. He needed to meditate and recover. He needed to let his mind relax for a while.


    Therefore, Mu Yi decided to deal with Nian Nuer¡¯s problem later. Nian Nuer was important to him, but he also felt that Nian Nuer needed to relax for the night too.


    He went back to his room and lit a candle. He struggled to get onto his bed, then sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes.


    He started breathing slower. Each time, his breath lasted a little longer. His face, which was deathly pale when he had come back, was regaining its color.


    On the table, the light of the candle kept flickering at the same pace as Mu Yi¡¯s breath.


    At that moment, in the village, the atmosphere had been calm for a while already, and Su Chongshan couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, especially since Peng Songlai had sent people to ask whether Mu Yi had come back or not. Therefore, Su Chongshan decided to dispatch someone too.


    Before going to the hoodlum, Mu Yi had warned them that he didn¡¯t want anyone to interfere, so they hadn¡¯t taken the risk.


    But time had passed, and Su Chongshan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He sent some people to check.


    Against all expectations, the person he dispatched told him he hadn¡¯t seen Mu Yi.


    Su Chongshan was stupefied. He knew that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would leave without saying anything, but at that moment, it also seemed that something had happened. On the ground there was a corpse and visible marks of a battle. Maybe the sounds they had heard from before were the sounds of the battle.


    Su Chongshan was extremely worried. Was Mu Yi unhappy because of the Su Clan? Had they done something wrong?


    Even though it was the middle of the night, he wanted to go up the mountain to see how Mu Yi was feeling, but he tried to calm himself down. He had spent a lot of time with Mu Yi and could see the signs of battle. There wasn¡¯t blood everywhere, so Mu Yi probably wasn¡¯t injured, or at least not too severely.


    Maybe he hadn¡¯t come to see them for another reason.


    Actually, he couldn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t that Mu Yi was unwilling to see them, he had just forgotten!


    After talking to the hoodlum for a while, Mu Yi had just forgotten about them. All he wanted after that was to take Nian Nuer back to the mountain and recover.


    Su Chongshan naturally explained what he thought to Peng Songlai, and Song Qi also found the skin on the scene. It probably belonged to Peng Mi¡¯s husband.


    Peng Songlai was relieved when Su Chongshan told him that.


    His son-in-law had been avenged. The murderer had been killed, and everything was getting better; otherwise, if the murderer hadn¡¯t been found, they would have been extremely troubled.


    Xie Miao closely followed Xie Zheng, and he didn¡¯t dare to stay away from him. Xie Zheng was very strict, and he didn¡¯t dare to disobey.


    When he saw the murderer¡¯s corpse, he had no choice but to admit that he had been wrong.


    There were some paper men and marks on the ground that looked like lightning strikes, it seemed like a great battle had occurred there. The lightening has illuminated the entire village.


    Are there really ghosts in this world? And otherworldly beings? Xie Miao thought. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    He was astonished and shocked.


    Actually, Xie Miao wasn¡¯t the only one. Xie Zheng was astonished too. He was almost jealous because that kind of battle was unbelievable for ordinary people.


    Time passed slowly. When Mu Yi woke up, he didn¡¯t have a headache anymore. Even though his mental power hadn¡¯t been restored completely, he felt much better.


    Besides, Mu Yi also realized that his mental power had grown more powerful. Even though it was a good thing for him, he wouldn¡¯t dare to repeat this method, as he could have ended up badly injured. He had taken a number of risks.


    Cultivation wasn¡¯t always about being brave and progressing quickly. The goal was to make steady progress incrementally, and it was important to let nature take its course.


    After getting out of bed, he felt good again. He opened the gate of the Mountain God Temple and saw Su Chongshan standing in the snow.

 Chapter 54: Su Clan’s Courteous Reception

    At that moment, the sun wasn¡¯t that high in the sky yet, but from Su Chongshan¡¯s face, it was easy to guess that he had been standing there for a long time.


    He still looked majestic, but Mu Yi noticed that he looked exhausted.


    Su Jinlun and Su Jun were there too with two other people. Mu Yi had already seen them before. One of them had a bow, and the other one had a blade. They were stood next to two huge boxes.


    Even though it was extremely cold outside, the five people said nothing, they didn¡¯t even make a noise.


    From here to the Su Clan, it was six to seven li. Even if they had come with a cart, there was to tracks that could be seen in the snow, so they had probably come at night.


    ¡°Mister Su? You didn¡¯t need to come.¡± When Mu Yi saw Su Chongshan, he was surprised. When he had woken up, he had sensed someone outside, and he had thought that Su Chongshan would have dispatched people. After all, on the night before, there had been a lot of noise in the village, and he hadn¡¯t told anyone he was leaving. If Su Chongshan hadn¡¯t dispatched anyone, that would have been strange.


    When he remembered that he hadn¡¯t told anyone anything the night before, he felt extremely embarrassed.


    He wouldn¡¯t have thought that Su Chongshan would come personally, especially with Su Jinlun and Su Jun. They were showing their gratitude.


    Mu Yi walked to Su Chongshan. Even though he was a guest of honor of the Su Clan, it was entirely justified to say that they were equal in their relationship. The Su Clan considered him as a guest of honor, and he worked for them.


    But Mu Yi was young and Su Chongshan was old, so Mu Yi felt extremely touched and moved.


    ¡°Are you alright, Master Mu?¡± Su Chongshan asked while smiling. He gulped down while talking, and it didn¡¯t seem like it was easy for him to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m sorry I made you feel worried,¡± Mu Yi said. He took out an exorcism charm, and white light surrounded Su Chongshan.


    In a flash, Su Chongshan¡¯s cheeks grew red and he regained some of his strength.


    Using an exorcism charm this way was a waste, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind. He could make as many as he wished, and Su Chongshan was kind to Mu Yi.


    Even though he knew that Su Chongshan was doing it all for the Su Clan, Su Chongshan was also always kind to him.


    He wanted to return that kindness.


    Even though Su Chongshan wasn¡¯t someone of high influence or a great warrior, Mu Yi considered him as such.


    Mu Yi was that kind of person, and when people were kind to him, he was kind to them.


    Su Chongshan came to his mountain at night, so using an exorcism charm on him was nothing much.


    ¡°You are truly a person of wonder,¡± Su Chongshan said. He sensed that something had changed in his body, and he suddenly looked very touched and moved. He felt more affection from Mu Yi than from his family members sometimes.


    Mu Yi smiled. He wasn¡¯t surprised that an exorcism charm had such an effect on him. Exorcism charms were not only useful to remove yin Qi but also had slight healing effects.


    Exorcism charms could also be used as remedies for the sick. Many people went to temples to get such charms, but very often, they would have healed naturally without them.


    Su Chongshan was initially exhausted and had accumulated Yin Qi from the cold, so the charm naturally had a great effect on him. He felt his energy return right away.


    Mu Yi looked at Su Jinlun and Su Jun in a respectful way, and he took out two more exorcism charms. He had around ten exorcism charms on him because he had prepared some before the battle last night.


    Su Jun and Su Jinlun hadn¡¯t thought that Mu Yi would be so kind to them as well. After all, for them, such charms were precious treasures. They were younger than Su Chongshan, and Su Chongshan was more sensitive to the cold than them. When they saw Mu Yi use an exorcism charm on Su Chongshan, they were touched and moved, but they hadn¡¯t thought that Mu Yi would use charms on them too.


    Mu Yi was happy they were touched by his gesture. As they enjoyed the effect of the charm, they also thought that if Mu Yi had given them the charms instead of using them directly, it would have been better. They could have saved them in case of an accident or sickness in the future.


    But now, because they were cold, he had wasted charms on them.


    But they also felt their fatigue recover and felt much better.


    Mu Yi looked at the two servants.


    The two servants¡¯ heartbeats accelerated, and they shouted, ¡°Master, please don¡¯t. We are only servants. We don¡¯t care about the cold, especially since we are also martial artists.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, don¡¯t waste your precious charms. They¡¯ve been working for me for a dozen years. I¡¯ll treat them when we go back,¡± Su Chongshan said hastily.


    He was happy that Mu Yi had used a charm on him, but he also knew when to stop at the right moment.


    Mu Yi nodded. Actually, Mu Yi didn¡¯t want them to think that his charms were not precious treasures because they were. If people thought he was offering them cheap things, then they wouldn¡¯t take it to heart.


    After that, Mu Yi and Su Chongshan went into the temple. The previous time when he cleaned and tidied the temple, apart from his own room which was now his bedroom, he had also tidied the other rooms.


    The two servants followed Su Jinlun and Su Jun into the main hall of the temple. Only Su Chongshan followed Mu Yi into the other room.


    They discussed in whispers for an hour until they finally came out. Su Chongshan was smiling, he seemed very happy after their discussion.


    Su Jinlun and Su Jun didn¡¯t ask them anything, they just put their hats back on their heads ready to leave. Soon after, Su Chongshan and his people left the mountain. Nobody knew what they had discussed in the room, they could only hope that it would be revealed to them in the future.


    Mu Yi stood at the gate and watched Su Chongshan and the others disappear into the horizon. At that moment, the rising sun was bright red. It didn¡¯t look as gloomy as the previous one.


    After that, Mu Yi looked at the two huge wooden boxes. He didn¡¯t open them straight away. First, he went to the bamboo forest to se Nian Nuer.


    Nian Nuer had a high position in Mu Yi¡¯s heart. After all, she was like his family.

 Chapter 55: Cheering Up Nuer

    Mu Yi arrived in front of the bamboo forest. There was a thick layer of snow outside but there was none in the bamboo forest. It was extremely dry inside the forest. The bamboo forest and the space around it were like two different worlds.


    There were even more leaves growing on the trees, and they were becoming greener. It was the only green area during the cold winter.


    Su Chongshan had sent someone to bring the large stone from the Su Clan along with the Bamboo Forest, because Nian Nuer liked to sit on it. However, Nian Nuer wasn¡¯t seated on it when Mu Yi arrived.


    Mu Yi sat down on the stone and looked at the bamboo tree in front of him, just like Nian Nuer always would.


    Mu Yi knew that Nian Nuer knew he was there. She just didn¡¯t want to see him, so she was hiding. She was an innocent little girl. She was telling him that she didn¡¯t want to deal with him anymore in her own way.


    Mu Yi started thinking about Nian Nuer pouting because she didn¡¯t want to see him, and he suddenly burst into laughter.


    His laughter made the trees shake, clearly Nian Nuer was spying on him.


    ¡°Nuer,¡± Mu Yi said in a gentle voice.


    No response.


    Mu Yi had expected that. If Nian Nuer had come out because he had called her once, that would be a different problem.


    ¡°Do you remember when I told you I had no family?¡±


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind that Nian Nuer didn¡¯t reply. He took the initiative to talk.


    ¡°When I was six, my master found me amongst some unmarked graves. According to him, I was curled up inside an empty grave. He had gone there to beg for money to eat, but instead heard coughing noises coming from an empty grave. If I hadn¡¯t been coughing at that moment, he wouldn¡¯t have found me. I would have died in those unmarked graves, and there was nobody who would have missed me.¡±


    ¡°Then, I started traveling the world with him. I have no memories before the age of six. I don¡¯t know who my mother and father were. I don¡¯t know why they abandoned me. Sometimes, I hate them for being so cruel. I am angry that they gave birth to me and then abandoned me. Then, the old Taoist Priest found me, and I understood that my hatred was useless.¡±


    ¡°I started being content with what I had.¡±


    ¡°Back then¡­¡±


    Mu Yi told his stories about when he was traveling around the world, and he said spoke about his feelings honestly. He also told her that he used to fight with other kids sometimes. Nian Nuer listened to him carefully and even replied sometimes.


    ¡°When the old Taoist Priest died, I understood how important he was to me, he was my only family. Initially, I thought I would stay alone forever, but then the gods decided to give me another chance. They blessed me, and the gods gave me a cute, gentle, innocent, and adorable little sister. I am not alone anymore.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that she would decide to stop talking to me because of a moron saying a few words,¡± Mu Yi said, with a pitiful voice.


    Finally, she came out and walked over to him, probably because she felt bad. She was playing with her hands because she felt sad for him, and she wanted to hug him but didn¡¯t dare to. She didn¡¯t even dare look at his face.


    ¡°Little girl, do you think there are many people as strong as me? Actually, when the old Taoist Priest found me and picked me up, he found information about my parents. He wanted to hide the truth from me. Those graves were the graves of refugees. My family members must have brought me with them and most likely my parents died. Or maybe they left and abandoned me there. Who knows?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t die in the unmarked grave. I didn¡¯t die here. I¡¯ve been traveling for many years, and I am not dead. Therefore, I could never die because of you. You underestimate your big brother. I¡¯m a cultivator, you know?¡± Mu Yi said honestly. He told Nian Nuer everything because he wanted to cheer her up.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry at me,¡± Nian Nuer said bravely in the end.


    ¡°You really know you were wrong?¡± Mu Yi asked in a solemn way.


    ¡°Yes, I know I was wrong.¡± Nian Nuer knew that Mu Yi was a good person. She knew he didn¡¯t often take a stern approach with her.


    ¡°Good then. Don¡¯t listen to people who talk nonsense in the future. Remember that no matter what, I¡¯ll always be on your side,¡± Mu Yi said, putting his hand on Nian Nuer¡¯s head.


    ¡°I will also always stay with you, big brother,¡± Nian Nuer said while nodding. It was a promise.


    When Mu Yi saw Nian Nuer¡¯s facial expression, he was relieved. He knew that he couldn¡¯t make her forget her worries all together, but with time, he could slowly ease her worry.


    However, Mu Yi still remembered what the hoodlum had said: Heavenly Curse, people¡¯s misfortune, life and death, salvation.


    He was familiar with a few of those words because he had read them at the end of Xugui¡¯s book: Heavenly Curse ¨C People¡¯s Misfortune.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand what it meant. It was very complex.


    Why had the hoodlum said that? And what did the end of his sentence mean?


    Nian Nuer had been blessed by the gods, and she had incredible mental abilities.


    In the book, such ghosts had the potential to become Ghost Kings.


    What was the link between those words and Ghost Kings?


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to find the author of the book, and the hoodlum was dead. He only had a wooden plate left.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t tell Nian Nuer about those thoughts. After that, he went back to the Mountain God Temple and looked at the two boxes. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was probably the loot they had picked up from the hoodlum¡¯s corpse. Were there any hints to be found regarding those words?


    Mu Yi walked to the boxes.

 Chapter 56: Flayed Skin Mask

    Mu Yi opened the first box and found the small paper men inside. Maybe Su Chongshan had thought that they were precious treasures. He didn¡¯t know that the hoodlum had already used them to fight and that they weren¡¯t of any use anymore.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to study them. Magic charms already required an extensive knowledge and many hours of practice.


    Therefore, he threw them away. He also found some books and scriptures within the boxes.


    Su Chongshan probably hadn¡¯t thrown away any books he found because he had seen Mu Yi¡¯s interest in Xugui¡¯s book. But it was really kind, and Mu Yi was pleasantly surprised that Su Chongshan had dispatched people to collect the loot and deliver it to him.


    Mu Yi was surprised but he wasn¡¯t too pleased with the spoils. Actually, these things were better than receiving nothing. He could read those books when he had spare time, and they could maybe help him comprehend different things.


    Mu Yi then had a look at the scriptures.


    After having checked the first box, Mu Yi glanced around, and his book cabinets were all almost empty. At least, he could use the books to decorate his place.


    He opened the other box, and there were herbs inside that diffused a very thick herbal fragrance. Mu Yi had smelled them earlier already, which was why he had decided to open that box last as he knew what was inside.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t really care about money, or actually, his perception of money was different from that of other people. He needed cultivation materials, not jewels and luxury goods. For him, thousands of gold coins were useless compared with ancient ginger roots.


    There were many precious herbs in that box. Mu Yi was convinced that, even though some of them had been found on the hoodlum¡¯s body, most of them had actually come from the Su Clan or the Peng Clan. They couldn¡¯t have all belonged to the hoodlum.


    Actually, Mu Yi didn¡¯t need such precious herbs because his cultivation level was still too low, but he was happy to have such great treasures. Any cultivator would be happy to have these treasures.


    He would be able to use them sooner or later anyway.


    In the end, Mu Yi found a little box in the chest, it was made of jade, and there were some cracks on it. However, someone had used glue to fix the cracks.


    What¡¯s that? Mu Yi thought, surprised.


    Could it be a present from the Su Clan or the Peng Clan? Mu Yi thought. He had the impression that it wasn¡¯t possible. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have put it at the bottom of the chest. They would have put it at the top.


    Something that belonged to the hoodlum? Mu Yi thought.


    Someone had sealed the box really well, so it probably contained something precious. Mu Yi hesitated and then he decided to open it. Maybe it was precious for the hoodlum, but it might not be the same for Mu Yi.


    Of course, Mu Yi remained vigilant. The box could contain something dangerous.


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s that?¡± When he opened the box, Mu Yi was even more stupefied. There was a mask that looked alive. It was made completely from flayed human skin.


    What method had the hoodlum used to conserve the skin mask that well? It looked perfect. The skin looked alive.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t surprised that it belonged to the hoodlum because it was his specialty. It was the face of a handsome 20 year old man. If the man had been ugly, the hoodlum wouldn¡¯t have preserved it the way her had.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t really care about masks though. He was about to throw it aside when he remembered that he was going to travel in the near future. He wanted to find Li the Cripple to get his revenge, and using a mask could be useful.


    When Mu Yi thought about that, he took his hand back and put the mask on his face.


    That mask had been perfectly made, and it didn¡¯t smell bad. On the contrary, it had a pleasant fragrance.


    Mu Yi was stupefied because the mask was comfortable to wear too.


    Mu Yi went to the mirror and looked at himself and was shocked. His face had changed and his Qi was slightly different, it was as if he was a completely different person. He looked like a prince.


    Mu Yi looked happy, and a grin appeared on his face. His facial expressions didn¡¯t look stiff at all. He looked at ease. He had long and narrow eyebrows, his looks were perfect.


    He touched his face and was satisfied. He loved the mask. It would be very useful for him when he went travelling.


    Mu Yi went to the bamboo forest with it, but when he came out of the forest, he looked depressed.


    Because when Nian Nuer saw him, she immediately recognized him, and she was very curious why Mu Yi had a new face and body. She even said that he was less handsome with the mask on.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t surprised that Nian Nuer had recognized him. She had lived with him long enough and knew his Qi too well, also he hadn¡¯t bothered to change clothes. Also, outsiders never came to the bamboo forest.


    But Mu Yi was convinced that if he wore the mask in front of Su Chongshan and the others, they probably wouldn¡¯t recognize him. There were no flaws when using the mask around ordinary people.


    Time passed, and Mu Yi read the hoodlum¡¯s books and continued to practice his cultivation. Finally, winter came to an end.


    He was stuck in his practice, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t reach the second stage, but Mu Yi wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He knew that he was growing stronger with each practice, even if he didn¡¯t level up.


    Su Chongshan brought him some precious potions, which were very beneficial in Mu Yi¡¯s training. He had the sensation that his body was growing much stronger after taking the potions.


    He was waiting for the day when he would break free from his cocoon and turn into a butterfly.


    The hoodlum¡¯s books helped Mu Yi a lot. He also learned a lot about the world, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t find anything concerning the sentence the hoodlum had said.


    Regardless, Mu Yi continued practicing everyday and never skipped his cultivation.

 Chapter 57: The County Magistrate Needs Help!

    Now that it was Spring, there were more and more people on the road. Even though it was busy, crowded, and chaotic, it was good for business people as it meant more clients.


    Xie Zheng and Xie Miao were riding their horses, they were on an investigation and wanted to invite someone.


    What had happened in Funiu Village had astonished them. They understood that the world was even more complex than they had originally thought. Very often, having never seen something with your own eyes didn¡¯t mean that it didn¡¯t exist.


    They didn¡¯t conceal what had happened to Peng Songlai, and they told the truth to the County Magistrate. After all, even if they hadn¡¯t told him, Peng Songlai would have.


    When they told the County Magistrate the truth about the Peng Clan, he remained silent for a long time, and in the end, he finally said, ¡°What a person of unusual ability.¡±


    Xie Zheng and Xie Miao wouldn¡¯t have thought that two months later, the County Magistrate would ask them to invite that person.


    Lin¡¯an County was located on a major road that connected the north and the south of the country, and for the army, it was definitely a strategic point.


    Gu Yaosen, the County Magistrate of Lin¡¯an County, was also Peng Songlai¡¯s eldest son-in-law. He was neither warm nor cold, but he had influence all over the county. He had recently punished a third of his investigators, and there were currently two merchants who had been kneeling before the County Magistrates office for a whole night.


    County Magistrate Gu looked kind and gentle, but his methods were extremely fierce. At the same time, he applied them in a gentle and mild way, which was the reason why Su Chongshan wanted to gain his favor.


    But recently, the County Magistrate was also embarrassed because from one day to another, the wealth of seven rich families had been stolen without a trace. The situation was extremely strange.


    If it had been only one or two families, Gu Yaosen would have been able to cover up the case, but now it was impossible. All 7 of the families were powerful, especially when adding them together. He had no choice but to give them an answer.


    As he was stuck in the case, the County Magistrate suddenly remembered that there was a person of unusual ability in Funiu Mountain. Peng Songlai had sent his younger daughter, Peng Mi, to stay with her sister temporarily to help her forget about her husband¡¯s death.


    Peng Mi had told him her husband¡¯s story in more detail than the two investigators, and Gu Yaosen trusted her.


    The two investigators were already involved in the case, so the County Magistrate decided to call Mu Yi. His sister in law kept describing him like a god.


    Gu Yaosen was convinced Mu Yi would come. He was the leader of a county, and Mu Yi had to give him face.


    But on the way, Xie Zheng and Xie Miao felt very nervous. They were not like Peng Mi or Gu Yaosen, who were in positions of power.


    They held Mu Yi in awe and veneration because he was strong.


    Even though the County Magistrate had said it was easy to invite Mu Yi, inviting Mu Yi probably wouldn¡¯t be easy for them, especially since the previous time he had come down from the mountain, he never even thought about giving them face.


    And maybe the ordinary people held the County Magistrate in awe and veneration, but the two investigators were convinced that Mu Yi didn¡¯t care. They were even convinced that if the County Magistrate infuriated Mu Yi, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to leave Lin¡¯an.


    Therefore, as they approached Funiu Mountain, they were growing more and more anxious.


    ¡°Uncle, what do we do if he refuses?¡± Xie Miao asked. He couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Xie Zheng looked at his nephew and replied indifferently, ¡°What could we do if that happened? We must obey our County Magistrate¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Xie Miao said, but Xie Zheng looked at him angrily.


    ¡°Remember that if you offend the County Magistrate, the situation could become very difficult for the both of us. We¡¯d also have to pay a hefty price. In the past, I helped him solve several problems and that¡¯s why he has never gone too far with us. Offending that guy from Funiu Mountain isn¡¯t as important as not offending the County Magistrate,¡± Xie Zheng said while smiling. He had a strange facial expression on his face.


    ¡®At least if we offend the guy from Funiu Mountain, we¡¯ll die quickly without even knowing how¡¯ Xie Zheng thought. He didn¡¯t want to say what he was really thinking to Xie Miao. Otherwise, the latter would be terrified. It was better to stay vague with young people.


    Xie Miao didn¡¯t understand anything of what his uncle had said, but since he had scolded him quite often in the past few days, he said nothing. He wasn¡¯t stupid; he was just a little slow to catch on sometimes.


    ¡°So what should we do?¡± Xie Miao asked.


    ¡°What should we do? We need to do what our County Magistrate told us. What the guy says has nothing to do with us,¡± Xie Zheng said straightforwardly.


    Their horses galloped forward as they talked, and many people in the village were shocked when they overheard what was being said.


    They arrived at the top of the mountain shortly before twelve. Mu Yi was cooking some potions with the herbs he received by the entrance of the temple. His stomach had turned into a bottomless pit recently, and he would frequently consume potions to benefit his cultivation.


    When Mu Yi saw them, he was surprised. Such people didn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause, but since they were there already, he couldn¡¯t expel them.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t met in a while. You look even more extraordinary, like a heavenly master,¡± Xie Zheng said.


    Mu Yi smiled on the inside. He was far from extraordinary, and he had nothing to do with a heavenly master. How could a heavenly master need to concoct herbal potions before his temple? Mu Yi was wearing plain white clothes and didn¡¯t have his hat with him. He felt embarrassed.


    Even though he didn¡¯t look like a nobody, he didn¡¯t look incredible either.


    Xie Miao¡¯s facial muscles twitched. He wasn¡¯t happy to see his uncle flatter Mu Yi.


    ¡°So, what brought you here?¡± Mu Yi asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°Our County Magistrate wants to invite you to come to Lin¡¯an,¡± Xie Zheng said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Please tell your County Magistrate I feel honored, but I don¡¯t intend to leave my mountain these days,¡± Mu Yi said, refusing immediately. He didn¡¯t know why the County Magistrate wanted to see him, but it was probably not just to have a chat and a meal with him. There was probably a problem he needed help with.


    Mu Yi had helped Peng Songlai because Su Chongshan had asked him, but to Mu Yi, the County Magistrate was a nobody.


    In the past, Mu Yi would have cared even less about the County Magistrate, especially when he was travelling with the old Taoist Priest.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t given up on creating five thunders charms, and he currently had three prepared. It wasn¡¯t amazing, but the County Magistrate couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    And in any case, the County Magistrate was the one who needed his help.

 Chapter 58: Mu Yi’s Plo

    t


    ¡°Roger, I¡¯ll go back and inform the County Magistrate,¡± Xie Zheng said when he heard Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t insist. He just nodded. However, he was surprised by Mu Yi¡¯s answer.


    But Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to leave the mountain because he had sensed that something was happening in his body, and he still didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad.


    And without talking about the County Magistrate, even if Su Chongshan came, if it wasn¡¯t for something urgent, Mu Yi would decline his invitation too.


    He had become a guest of honor of the Su Clan, and they also needed him to become stronger. It was useless to put the cart before the horse.


    The Su Clan were only cooperating with him. They weren¡¯t intrinsically connected to each other. Last time, Mu Yi had talked to Su Chongshan alone, they understood eachother much better. Su Chongshan also understood that Mu Yi preferred staying in the mountains.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I noticed that your nephew has a black mark on his glabella. It seems like he will be in danger in the near future, so tell him to be careful,¡± Mu Yi said when Xie Zheng turned around and got ready to leave.


    He was stupefied. Mu Yi had no reason to lie, and genuinely sounded concerned for his nephew.


    For him, Mu Yi was an incredible person, a heavenly master who could capture ghosts, slay demons, read fortunes and was a master of divination. He was a real Taoist priest, unlike the fakes he had seen previously, so he trusted Mu Yi.


    ¡°Please help me save my nephew, Master,¡± Xie Zheng said hastily. He turned around and stared at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Keep this body protection charm close to his body, it will save him in case of danger,¡± Mu Yi said while giving a body protection charm to Xie Zheng.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your kindness, Master Mu,¡± Xie Zheng said while taking the body protection charm.


    ¡°No need. I gave you the body protection charm for a reason,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Please tell us, and we¡¯ll do our best to help,¡± Xie Zheng said solemnly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. When I need help in the future, I need you to help me without asking me to do anything in return,¡± Mu Yi said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. We would be willing to help you, not only once, but as often as you need,¡± Xie Zheng said. The reason he said this was because he knew they were too weak to refuse and because he was convinced Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t ask him to do anything beyond his ability. Therefore, helping Mu Yi wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    It was also fair, and he would even benefit from helping Mu Yi, especially since Mu Yi could have just saved his nephew¡¯s life.


    ¡°No need, one time is enough. Alright, you can leave,¡± Mu Yi said while glancing at his herbal potion.


    Xie Zheng and his nephew then left.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m alright. Why did you accept? You¡­¡± Xie Miao said while going down the mountain. He couldn¡¯t help but speak out.


    ¡°You¡¯re a moron! He said something was wrong with you, so something is wrong with you. You don¡¯t need to understand,¡± Xie Zheng said straightforwardly. His nephew really seemed stupid at times. When they were investigating, it was a big problem.


    He had to vent out his anger at his nephew sometimes, especially when they were working.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Xie Miao still wanted to say something, but because Xie Zheng looked even more furious, he stopped talking.


    ¡°Come, put this in your pocket. When we arrive at the mountain, we¡¯ll go and buy you a small bag that you¡¯ll wear close to your skin,¡± Xie Zheng said, giving the body protection charm to Xie Miao with the greatest care.


    Xie Miao took the body protection charm even though he wasn¡¯t willing to. However, he didn¡¯t want to go against his uncle¡¯s will. After all, his uncle had accepted to help Mu Yi in exchange of the charm. It was a promise, and the charm was a precious treasure in Xie Zheng¡¯s eyes.


    At the foot of the mountain, they bought a small bag for Xie Miao.


    Xie Zheng didn¡¯t care if Xie Miao was willing. So long as Xie Miao wore the charm, he was relieved.


    After that, they went back to the city to inform the County Magistrate.


    After the two people left, Mu Yi continued concocting his potion. He added some precious ginger and pilose antler to his potion as well as other precious herbs. His potion was perfect. After he drank the potion, he felt like a fire had been ignited inside his stomach, but very quickly, his body absorbed the heat.


    Mu Yi wanted to continue drinking these potions every day. He had the feeling that it had to do with the second stage: responsiveness and perception. Responsiveness and perception were part of the seven mortal forms in Daoism that represented carnal life and desires. The seven mortal forms in Daoism gave a cultivator more awareness and allowed them to grow stronger by choosing their own path.


    According to the old Taoist Priest and from what Mu Yi had read in the hoodlum¡¯s books, the more you accumulated during the first stage, the stronger you were during the second stage.


    Mu Yi remembered that the hoodlum had told him that he had reached the third level of the second stage before being injured.


    It showed that there were shortcuts that could be taken to reach the second stage, but by taking your time and growing stronger in the first stage, you would then be much stronger in the second stage.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know which level he could reach in the second stage, but he felt that he¡¯d at least be able to achieve the third level like the hoodlum had previously achieved.


    Even though the hoodlum was ugly, he was extraordinarily talented. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have exceeded his master.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how talented he was compared to the hoodlum.


    Regarding the remark he had told Xie Zheng about his nephew, Mu Yi had just lied shamelessly. He had done that a lot in the past with the old Taoist Priest. He had learned how to deal with humans and ghosts.


    Since Xie Zheng had come to find him, it meant that there was a big problem in the county and that Xie Zheng and his nephew couldn¡¯t solve the problem. If the problem couldn¡¯t be solved, who would be held responsible?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to think about that. However, Xie Zheng was emotionally stable, and he didn¡¯t act recklessly. However, Xie Miao was young and didn¡¯t like to admit when he was wrong, so he would probably investigate the case with his full strength.


    Actually, even if it was a ghost, they might have a chance of finding it, but could ordinary people deal with ghosts? If a ghost was involved, ordinary people would be killed. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t a bad person; therefore, he had anticipated what might happen. He was actually protecting Xie Miao.


    By giving them the charm, even if Xie Miao faced danger, the body protection charm would protect him. Therefore, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t worried about him.


    Of course, Mu Yi also gave them the body protection charm to improve his relations to them. At the right time, he would also be able to ask them for help to investigate Li the Cripple. That was his real motive.


    Unfortunately, Xie Zheng trusted Mu Yi too much, so he had no doubts when it came to his words.

 Chapter 59: Corpse Ghos

    t


    The two Xie¡¯s went back to the County Magistrate and informed him that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t willing to come. Even though the County Magistrate was a bit angry, he didn¡¯t blame Xie Zheng. He remained calm. As Mu Yi had expected, in the end, the Xie¡¯s were in charge of the case, and the County Magistrate wanted them to do all they could to solve the case.


    Mu Yi continued his cultivation in the mountains.


    But after a few days, he was interrupted again.


    That time, only one person came to him: Xie Miao. He looked extremely sad and miserable. He knelt down and begged Mu Yi to save his uncle. He said he would do anything.


    ¡°Your uncle has a problem? What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Yi asked. Even though he was annoyed because Xie Miao had interrupted him with his activities, when he heard that Xie Zheng had a problem, he was surprised. He understood Xie Zheng. He was emotionally stable, and in case of danger, he wouldn¡¯t act recklessly. Xie Zheng must be in real trouble if Xie Miao had come to see him.


    According to Xie Miao, they made great efforts to find clues, and in the end, despite what his uncle had told him, he took some people and left to go and capture the suspect. However, that person was extremely strong. All the people he had taken with him were killed. Xie Miao had been attacked too, and if he hadn¡¯t had Mu Yi¡¯s body protection charm, he would have died.


    At the most crucial moment, Xie Zheng arrived, he knew his nephew was stubborn and got news that Xie Miao had secretly left with people. Actually, even with Mu Yi¡¯s body protection charm, he would have only been able to withstand a single attack, after that he would have died.


    Unfortunately, even though Xie Zheng came and saved Xie Miao, he had to risk his life and was injured.


    ¡°You said that the person moved it seemed like he was flying and that when you stabbed him, there was no blood or reaction from him?¡± When Mu Yi heard that, he frowned. He had seen something similar before, but couldn¡¯t remember where.


    ¡°Indeed, that person is a monster that can¡¯t be killed. Even if you stab him through the heart, you can¡¯t kill him, even cutting his tendons did not stop him,¡± Xie Miao replied, looking terrified.


    ¡°Did you notice any physical signs that made him seem different from others?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Physical signs? Yes, his body was extremely pale. He wasn¡¯t breathing either, and when he kills people, his mouth moves as if he were chewing but he doesn¡¯t eat the corpses,¡± Xie Miao said after thinking for a few seconds.


    When Mu Yi heard Xie Miao, he put his hands behind his back, looking pensive. He then moved to the main hall.


    Someone who appears at night, seems to be flying, doesn¡¯t die, chews after killing people even though he doesn¡¯t eat anything, no muscles, and no blood. Could it be a corpse-ghost?


    Suddenly, Mu Yi¡¯s eyes sparkled. Finally, he knew where he had seen that. It was in some of the hoodlum¡¯s scriptures. The hoodlum had written a few things on a piece of paper. Mu Yi had read through it quickly but hadn¡¯t studied it.


    But he remembered now.


    A corpse-ghost was a mixture of zombie and ghost, and they wouldn¡¯t die through normal means. They enjoyed eating people¡¯s souls, and the most important thing was that after having turned into a corpse-ghost, they still retained their memories. Therefore, if they disguised themselves, nobody would know that they were dead.


    But creating a corpse-ghost was extremely complicated. There were strict criteria.


    Initially, Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to take care of such things, but when he understood that it was a corpse-ghost, he started hesitating.


    Corpse-ghosts were really dangerous, and if you let them grow, they would become a disaster. If you allowed them to grow, the destruction of a region would follow. If Mu Yi wasn¡¯t friends with the Su Clan, he wouldn¡¯t have felt obliged to do anything, but the problem was that the Su Clan also had family in the county city.


    Mu Yi looked pensive, and even if Xie Miao hadn¡¯t come, Su Jinlun would definitely come.


    Besides, Xie Zheng was unconscious from his injuries. Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to lose him, and he could be helpful. Therefore, after having thought carefully, he decided to go.


    Even though it would delay his cultivation, it didn¡¯t matter because it was also a good way to gain experience.


    Besides, over the last few days, he also felt that the strength in his body had reached a bottleneck and that something was preventing him from leveling up.


    Therefore, going on a small trip might do him some good.


    Mu Yi prepared some things and went down the mountain.


    He didn¡¯t take Nian Nuer that time because he was confident in his own ability and because Nian Nuer couldn¡¯t be much help against a corpse-ghost.


    As he arrived at the foot of the mountain, he saw Su Jinlun and some other people. They were getting ready to climb the mountain.


    When Su Jinlun saw Mu Yi, he was surprised, but when he saw Xie Miao, he understood why Mu Yi had come down the mountain.


    Before that, the wealth of seven rich families had been stolen, one of which was close to the Su Clan, and even though it was quite a big deal, Su Chongshan wasn¡¯t willing to disturb Mu Yi. He hadn¡¯t thought things would go so wrong.


    A dozen of the investigators from the magistrate were killed. That was shocking, but the county magistrate concealed the affair from the public. After all, if the public come to know about these events, there would be widespread panic.


    The county magistrate also took measures, as he asked people to go and find Peng Songlai to find solutions to convince Mu Yi to help. He also sent some people to the seat of the prefecture because he hoped that they¡¯d dispatch people to help. Lin¡¯an County couldn¡¯t do much anymore.


    Su Chongshan had asked Su Jinlun to go and find Mu Yi. If there were problems in the county, it wasn¡¯t good for the Su Clan either. Therefore, they also hoped that the situation would be resolved soon.


    ¡°Greetings, Master Mu,¡± Su Jinlun said to Mu Yi. He was happy to see him willing to solve the problem.


    Behind Su Jinlun, there was a tall guy with a bow. If Mu Yi remembered well, that guy was called Su Yan.


    Mu Yi had seen him shoot an arrow which injured Xugui. That was probably why Su Chongshan had dispatched him too.


    ¡°Brother Su, no need to call me that,¡± Mu Yi said naturally. He already knew Su Jinlun quite well, but each time Su Jinlun called him ¡°Master Mu,¡± Mu Yi would ask, ¡°Did Mister Su send you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but grandpa Su said you can do as you wished,¡± Su Jinlun said hastily.


    ¡°I have the impression that things are very complex this time. Go and tell Mister Su that I¡¯m going to the county town,¡± Mu Yi said to Su Jinlun.


    ¡°Master, grandpa Su already told me that if you were going to the county town, I had to come with you,¡± Su Jinlun replied immediately.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Yi said. He didn¡¯t refuse. After all, going to the city with Su Jinlun would be much more convenient.

 Chapter 60: The Acciden

    t


    Mu Yi, Su Jinlun, Su Yan, and Xie Miao all traveled to the county city.


    At that moment, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything peculiar about the city, but one could sense that it was under pressure. At the city gates, the security checks were stricter than usual, and there were military patrols in the city center.


    Xie Miao took Mu Yi to his home, which was small and clean. There was an old man there who looked like he probably took care of Xie Miao and his uncle. All the other members of their family lived in the countryside.


    Before the house, Mu Yi could already smell the herbal fragrance, so he guessed that Xie Miao had already invited a doctor to come before him.


    After entering the room, Mu Yi saw Xie Zheng was laid on a bed. His face was filled with a black Qi, and his breathing wasn¡¯t stable. Mu Yi used his mental power and sensed a thick, rich death Qi in Xie Zheng¡¯s body.


    Without Mu Yi, Xie Zheng would undoubtedly die.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t think too much as he took out an exorcism charm and stuck it onto Xie Zheng¡¯s body. White lights illuminated the room, and the black Qi started to disperse from his body.


    But when the white lights dispersed, only a small part of black Qi had been removed. It seemed like he was severely injured.


    Mu Yi took a second exorcism charm and then a third one. Progressively, Xie Zheng¡¯s face became normal again, and he also started breathing regularly again.


    Xie Miao was watching, and he looked touched, moved, and happy. He also felt guilty though. Mu Yi¡¯s body protection charm had saved his life at the critical moment. He believed his uncle now that Mu Yi was a heavenly master.


    He was convinced that without Mu Yi¡¯s body protection charm, he would have died.


    Xie Miao was watching Mu Yi save his uncle, and finally, he couldn¡¯t help but kneel down, raising his head to look at Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi glanced at Su Jinlun, and Su Jinlun walked to Xie Miao and helped him to his feet. Mu Yi looked at Xie Zheng and noticed there was an injury on his chest. It looked like five fingers had pierced into chest.


    Even though the death Qi had thoroughly disappeared, the swelling hadn¡¯t decreased yet, and the injuries still looked scary.


    Mu Yi continued inspecting Xie Zheng in vain. He had only read about corpse-ghosts in the hoodlum¡¯s scriptures after all. He didn¡¯t know much about them. He needed to see a corpse-ghost for real to understand them better.


    The three exorcism charms had helped Xie Zheng a lot, at least now he was out of danger. Now, he could only wait for Xie Zheng to wake up.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t wait though, and he left the room with Su Jinlun and Xie Miao.


    Mu Yi wanted to learn about corpse-ghosts as much as he could during the day to establish a strategy.


    Xie Miao told Mu Yi in full detail how he had found the corpse-ghost¡¯s traces and where.


    Mu Yi suddenly had the impression that the corpse-ghost wanted to expose himself to draw Xie Miao¡¯s attention. What was his goal? Did he hold a grudge against Xie Zheng and Xie Miao?


    Otherwise, he could have continued hiding and killing people without notice.


    Besides, why had he stolen so much money? Mu Yi knew that the wealth of the seven rich families had been stolen. With so much money, he could fill at least twenty carriages.


    And traveling with so much money was difficult, if not impossible, so the money had to be in town still.


    Why had he drawn Xie Miao¡¯s attention? To divert people¡¯s attention and run away with the money? The County Magistrate couldn¡¯t be that stupid though?


    Mu Yi stretched out his hand and touched his own chest. There was something wrong with this situation.


    But one thing was sure. If the enemy dared to appear in public, it meant that he was fearless, and if he had done that once, he could probably do it twice.


    Therefore, Mu Yi needed to wait, and the corpse-ghost would probably show up again.


    At noon, Xie Zheng had already woken up. When he knew that Mu Yi had saved him, he struggled to get out of bed, it was only with Xie Miao¡¯s help that he managed to walk to Mu Yi and thank him.


    Mu Yi learned something from Xie Zheng: the corpse-ghost wasn¡¯t alone. He had a companion, someone who was wearing a black cloak, they couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face.


    Two people? It must be the one who controls the corpse-ghost, Mu Yi thought instantly. But still, it wasn¡¯t very useful, and as soon as Mu Yi had guessed that it was a corpse-ghost, he already knew that there was someone controlling it.


    Besides, it was difficult to create corpse-ghosts, and having one was already incredible.


    In the afternoon, Mu Yi wanted to travel around the city with Su Jinlun. Su Yan hesitated. Was he hiding something from Mu Yi?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t insist. He didn¡¯t want to alert Su Chongshan either. He just stood there, and after that, Su Yan couldn¡¯t help it anymore. He explained everything to Mu Yi.


    Initially, at noon, Su Jinlun had obtained a letter, and Mu Yi knew the one who had written the letter. It was Zheng Zicong.


    Initially, everybody had thought that Zheng Zicong was in the seat of the prefecture, but in the end, he was in the city. He had been informed that Su Jinlun had come to the city, so he wanted to see him.


    Besides, in that letter, he also said that because he didn¡¯t want the relations between Mu Yi and the Su Clan to deteriorate, it was better not to tell Mu Yi that he was in the city.


    Su Jinlun had hesitated after seeing that letter. After all, Mister Su had told Su Jinlun to listen to Mu Yi¡¯s orders there. Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to forbid him from doing anything, without Su Jinlun to guide the way, traveling in the city would be complicated.


    But Zheng Zicong was his cousin, and they were of the same family. Su Jinlun couldn¡¯t just ignore Zheng Zicong.


    Besides, he also knew that there were tensions between Mu Yi and Zheng Zicong, so he didn¡¯t want them to meet in person. Otherwise, the situation could get troublesome.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a while, he decided to go and see Zheng Zicong anyway. Maybe he had important things to tell him.


    Su Yan stayed with Mu Yi. Maybe it was because Su Jinlun initially didn¡¯t want to hide the truth from Mu Yi and just didn¡¯t know how to tell him.


    He knew that Mu Yi was important to the Su Clan and revered him.


    When Mu Yi heard him, he didn¡¯t think too much. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would seek revenge just for a look. Since Zheng Zicong didn¡¯t want to see him, Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to cause trouble.

 Chapter 61: Clues

    Mu Yi thought there was something strange about the situation, but when he heard Su Jinlun had disappeared, he finally understood what was wrong. Zheng Zicong had shown up at a rather odd time. It was almost the end of the year, he should be at home with his family.


    After he offended Mu Yi and ran away, he couldn¡¯t be in the same city as him now and act recklessly. Su Jinlun came to the main city of the county with Mu Yi. How did Zheng Zicong even know they were there? Sadly, Mu Yi started to think about these things a bit too late.


    What could be Zheng Zicong¡¯s goal? He was definitely thinking of doing something sly. Mu Yi could only assume Zheng Zicong had tried to find a reason to make him come to the city. Could Zheng Zicong do that alone?


    The answer was obvious.


    Since Mu Yi started practicing cultivation, he had made a few enemies. The hoodlum was already dead. Zheng Zicong was alive and so was Xugui. Mu Yi was able to slowly find the connections between Zheng Zicong, a corpse-ghost, and Xugui.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t 100 percent sure, he was seventy to eighty percent sure of his deductions. Xugui escaped from Funiu Village back then, but he was badly injured. He should have died unless someone helped him.


    Zheng Zicong left early in the morning the day after. Maybe Zheng Zicong bumped into Xugui while he was leaving and saved him. After all, Zheng Zicong and Xugui did share a common enemy, Mu Yi.


    Zheng Zicong never went to the seat of the prefecture even once. He was waiting in the county city the whole time, probably, for an opportunity.


    What Mu Yi still didn¡¯t understand was why they had stolen the wealth of seven rich families. If they just wanted him to come to the city, why involve so many people? Did they really need money?


    Mu Yi was still unsure about a few details but he went to find Xie Miao and Su Yan anyway. He told them his thoughts. He asked them if there was an influential group that was particularly active and what group, if any, could steal the wealth of seven rich families.


    Mu Yi was convinced nothing would happen to Su Jinlun. After all, if Xugui and Zheng Zicong were behind everything, their target was Mu Yi. Nothing could happen to Su Jinlun before they drew Mu Yi into their trap.


    Mu Yi needed to wait until the information he asked about was ready. At that time, someone would most likely report everything. However, there was still no news after a day passed.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t heard anything from the Su Clan either. Su Chongshan didn¡¯t seem to be worried about his heir and he didn¡¯t put Mu Yi under any kind of pressure. He trusted Mu Yi to handle it.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t in a rush. He calmly waited in Xie Zheng¡¯s courtyard. While he was there he asked Xie Zheng for advice on how to carry out a proper investigation.


    He helped Xie Zheng for a day or so. Even though Xie Zheng was still weak, he could already walk without aid. Xie Zheng was really grateful and touched by the care. He taught Mu Yi all he could. He was happier to teach Mu Yi than he was to teach his nephew.


    Xie Zheng was an ordinary person, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t dislike him at all. He even learned a lot from him. Finally that evening, Xie Miao came back and gave Mu Yi all the information he had requested.


    A group of influence had recently been quite active. People hadn¡¯t really noticed anything, but the group had been acting strangely.


    Little Frost Mountain was ten li away from Lin¡¯an County. There were many mountains and rivers there. It was a harsh natural environment filled with barren hills and turbulent rivers.


    There was a group of bandits in Little Frost Mountain but the actions they took were limited. They also had certain principles. They never attacked ordinary people. They only attacked governmental authorities. Therefore, in ordinary people¡¯s hearts, the bandits were better people than the politicians.


    Qiu Yuetong was the chief of the bandits, she was also the former chief¡¯s daughter. There was a group of old men under her command. She was a brave and outstanding woman. She had close relationships with people in the city, so although she was a bandit, many people liked her.


    Qiu Yuetong wouldn¡¯t have stolen the wealth of seven rich families unless she had suddenly lost all her sense. She also didn¡¯t have superpowers which would allow her not to leave any clues behind.


    Therefore, nobody thought she had done it.


    When Mu Yi heard that he had some doubts but Xie Zheng helped Mu Yi get rid of them. A tiger, even if it doesn¡¯t roar loudly, remains a tiger. Even if something seemed completely impossible, it could actually be true.


    Xie Zheng, who was an officer of the magistracy, and some other investigators continued the investigation. Mu Yi learned a lot more. Mu Yi started to wonder about a particular person while the investigation was being conducted.


    That person was Li Hu, the second chief of the bandits. He was also the previous chief¡¯s adopted son. Qiu Yuetong and he were almost like brother and sister. He only had a slightly lower social status than Qiu Yuetong in the fortified village they were from.


    Many people even believed that Li Hu was a better leader. The real reason why Mu Yi had doubts was because Li Hu had come to the city several times that month. Unfortunately, Mu Yi didn¡¯t have much time, otherwise, he would have take some time to learn even more.


    ¡°So, after assessing the situation, we could say that Xugui, Zheng Zicong and Li Hu have probably joined hands, right?


    ¡°Li Hu is the second chief of Little Frost¡¯s fortified village, he might want to expand Little Frost¡¯s fortified village. He would need a lot of money to do so and something like this gives him an opportunity to get it. Xugui doesn¡¯t lack money, but he needs people. He doesn¡¯t want to take action against me only, he also wants to take action against the Su Clan. One side lacks money and the other side lacks people, if they joined hands, everything would be perfect. That¡¯s why they stole the wealth of seven rich families. How does Zheng Zicong fit in though?¡± Mu Yi wondered.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand. Zheng Zicong hated him, which was understandable, but what about the Su Clan? Did he not care about his grandfather¡¯s family?


    Did he hate his family as well? To the extent that he wouldn¡¯t care what happened to them anymore? Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand what Zheng Zicong was thinking. He needed to see him so that he could understand.


    ¡ª


    Mu Yi held a letter in his hands the next evening. He was unable to hold his emotions in check. A cold smile appeared on his face. He said something to Xie Zheng and left.

 Chapter 62: Killing At Nigh

    t


    Dogs were barking in front of poor families¡¯ homes. There was a snowstorm and a gloomy atmosphere.


    Mu Yi racked his brain trying figure out what it could mean. He had read the sentences in a poetry book and they closely resembled the current night.Although there were barking dogs, poor families, and the moon was in the sky too, unfortunately there was no snowstorm, otherwise the sentences would have matched the night perfectly.


    The place mentioned in the letter was in the Western district of the city. The letter also stated that Mu Yi could only come alone, otherwise, Su Jinlun would be killed. Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to bring anyone, from the beginning.


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t help him in a fight against a corpse-ghost, unless there were a lot of them, they would all just die. The enemy wasn¡¯t stupid, if Mu Yi had brought many people, they would have just escaped.


    Mu Yi¡¯s destination was an abandoned and run-down old village. There used to be hundreds of people in the village. They had all died at some point and nobody knew the reason why.


    It wasn¡¯t strange that nobody wanted to live there anymore. People said that village was haunted. Some people even called it Ghost Village.


    Mu Yi had learned a few things during his time with Xie Zheng. Xie Zheng never managed to solve a handful of rare cases and the massacre that occurred in the village in the past was one of those cases. When Mu Yi mentioned the village, he frowned, but he still explained what he knew about the situation there to Mu Yi. Mu Yi would have to make the decision about how he should proceed.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t worried. It didn¡¯t matter whether there were ghosts or not. People were far scarier than ghosts. He neither lacked body protection charms nor evil spirit slaying charms. If there were ghosts, he would be able to destroy them easily. Alternatively, he could put them in the Ghost King Banner and raise them.


    The connection between Mu Yi and the Ghost King Banner had grown deeper. The power of the banner had grown better than before as well. The only problem was that it was broken and Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how to fix it. He was still waiting for an opportunity to do so.


    It was pitch-black in the village when Mu Yi arrived. It was scary. It felt as if monsters were about to jump out of a dark corner at anytime. Mu Yi was brave, he only glanced around momentarily before entering the village.


    Mu Yi probably looked careless and absent-minded to anyone who glanced at him, but actually in his left sleeve was the copper lamp and in his right sleeve was an evil spirit slaying charm. He couldn¡¯t be reckless. It was possible someone would attack him immediately.


    He also brought three, five thunders charms which were easily accessible. The fact that he had come to the village at night was a bit inconvenient for him. He had just begun practicing cultivation and didn¡¯t have the Celestial Vision yet. He had to reach the second difficulty only then would he have the opportunity to activate it.


    His mind strength gotten much better, though. He could now use his mind strength to sense things. He could sense ghosts and people if they were within ten meters of him.


    The atmosphere was really gloomy in the ghost village, maybe it was because nobody had lived in it for a long time.


    Mu Yi had just passed through the gate when his muscles stiffened. In front of him, he saw a silhouette in white clothes illuminated by the moon. The silhouette was motionless and Mu Yi could only see the person¡¯s back which only made the entire scene scarier.


    Mu Yi moved his head slightly to the side without even realizing it. He had somehow sensed the danger in the moment and reacted.


    A cold wind brushed against a part of his face. It burned for some reason. Mu Yi¡¯s heart started pounding when he felt it. This would be a very dangerous fight, even more dangerous than the fight he had with the hoodlum.


    It was an arrow that had brushed past his face. The person who shot it was definitely an expert. The person wasn¡¯t any weaker than Su Yan. When he had shot Xugui back then, it was incredible. Maybe Little Frost¡¯s bandits had such an expert.


    Mu Yi was strong but he had only just started cultivating. His strength wasn¡¯t that great. If he got injured, it¡¯d would be disastrous. Mu Yi ran away and entered a building. He was scared. It was most likely the reason why his enemy had noticed him. A person¡¯s Qi was easier to detect when they were scared.


    Mu Yi was convinced that his enemy had prepared everything necessary to capture him. The first arrow was only the beginning. He had just found a place to hide when he saw two silhouettes in black clothes appear. The blades in their hands gleamed in the moonlight. They ran towards him with an obvious intent to kill.


    Mu Yi was startled, but he raised his right hand and threw the two evil spirit slaying charms at the silhouettes. As they got closer to him, Mu Yi sensed that they were just ordinary people. They could be martial artists at most. However, after considering their methods, he determined they weren¡¯t experts.


    The two fighters weren¡¯t even close enough to strike Mu Yi and his two charms had already landed onto their chests. White lights flashed, a horrible shriek sounded out in the space, and blood splattered across the room.


    Mu Yi¡¯s evil spirit slaying charms were much more effective than in the past. If Xugui fought against Mu Yi with his current abilities, he would suffered a crushing defeat. Back then, Mu Yi had just reached the second step of the first difficulty. He wasn¡¯t good at drawing magic symbols.


    Now, he had already reached the third step, it was the last part of the first difficulty. His body was filled with much more strength. One more step and he would enter the second difficulty. It¡¯d be completely different from the first. Mu Yi¡¯s ability to draw magic symbols were much better now than back then.


    Xugui had used the Ghost King Banner back then and Mu Yi had no choice but to use his five thunders charm. Now, it would be different. Xugui no longer possessed the Ghost King Banner. Mu Yi¡¯s current five thunders charms could crush Xugui in one strike.


    Xugui was smart. He knew that Mu Yi had become stronger as time passed. He dispatched people specifically to see how strong he had become and also to tire him out.


    The two people collapsed. On the other side of the building, cold lights twinkled in the dark. It was as if a snake was moving towards Mu Yi to bite him. He realized it was a sword and it was moving fast.


    Mu Yi had just finished attacking, but the enemy didn¡¯t give him time to breathe before launching another attack. An ordinary person would have panicked and failed to do anything. Mu Yi utilized his mind strength so even though it was dark, his senses were sharp.


    Mu Yi smiled mockingly when the enemy attacked. Another white light appeared, it illuminated the enemy¡¯s face for a moment before it exploded.


    There was a loud sound and then a gigantic hole appeared behind Mu Yi. Some stones fell down above his head.

 Chapter 63: So It’s You

    .


    Mu Yi was given almost no time to protect himself. As the stones fell, he could only jump forward to dodge. A breeze that smelled horrible passed behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s the corpse-ghost!¡± Mu Yi exclaimed.


    Mu Yi immediately guessed what was behind him. Unfortunately, the ghost was too fast. There was also a wall separating them and Mu Yi¡¯s perception had limits. He could sense people¡¯s presence within ten meters but not if they were separated by a wall.


    Mu Yi¡¯s back hurt. He wasn¡¯t anxious at all which was the most important thing in this kind of situation. He condensed his mind strength again, but he didn¡¯t turn around. He could sense someone charging in his direction.


    Mu Yi staggered back and twisted his hips. He had done lots of physical exercise in the mountains and had become physically stronger too. He turned around and jumped backwards a few meters without a problem.


    The corpse-ghost landed where Mu Yi was a few seconds before and howled. His Qi was scary. Mu Yi raised one hand and white lights flashed again. The white lights crashed onto the corpse-ghost¡¯s body and made him move back two steps. His black cloak was ripped apart.


    ¡°Zheng Zicong?¡± Mu Yi said.


    Mu Yi was shocked when he saw the corpse-ghost. He knew that Zheng Zicong had joined hands with Xugui but he hadn¡¯t thought the corpse-ghost would be Zheng Zicong. Xugui was even more cruel than he had first thought. He made Zheng Zicong a corpse-ghost. Zheng Zicong couldn¡¯t have possibly agreed to such a thing.


    Zheng Zicong still looked like he had before but he wasn¡¯t a human being. He still had his memories, but he no longer had control of his mind. Xugui controlled him. If Xugui wanted, he could make Zheng Zicong write a letter to Su Jinlun.


    Since he still had his memories, Su Jinlun would have no doubts about it being him. Mu Yi was now able to understand why Zheng Zicong didn¡¯t care about the Su Clan. How could he when he had no control over his life anymore. After becoming a corpse-ghost, Zheng Zicong hated Mu Yi, Su Jinlun and the Su Clan.


    Another arrow moved swiftly towards Mu Yi in the dark. His third eye felt sore at this point. He had little time to dodge, but he jumped aside and the arrow ended up in a stone. Sparks flew around him from the impact.


    Mu Yi felt that he was in great danger for the second time that night. He knew that the arrows being shot at him could kill him.


    Unfortunately, Xugui had already planned everything. The silhouette in white clothes that Mu Yi saw previously had to be Su Jinlun. It was clear what he was planning. If Mu Yi escaped or hid in a building for too long, he¡¯d just kill Su Jinlun.


    Mu Yi was furious when he thought about it. He hadn¡¯t thought it¡¯d be so complicated to solve the problem, but Xugui was more cunning than he had realized.


    Mu Yi raised his right hand and condensed his mind strength. The copper lamp shined brightly and illuminated the surroundings. Mu Yi roared as he did so. His voice was so loud it echoed in the distance.


    He attacked the corpse-ghost with another evil spirit slaying charm. It made him move back a few steps, but the injuries weren¡¯t too severe. The corpse-ghost jumped away from the light as the copper lamp illuminated the surroundings. It could harm him.


    A horrible shriek spread through the air at the same time. Mu Yi could feel the person who was watching him earlier wasn¡¯t watching anymore.


    The archer wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t stupid, he had planned ahead before coming and prepared more than the charms. After learning who the enemies were, he had people go back to Funiu Village to tell Su Chongshan to go to the mountain and call Nian Nuer.


    He had done it at night. Nian Nuer didn¡¯t enter the city when she arrived, she just waited outside. Mu Yi sensed her presence when she arrived even from far away. He yelled to alert her and she heard him.


    The archer had attacked Mu Yi twice. He was very devious. Even if Mu Yi hadn¡¯t told Nian Nuer to come, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand it and would have come anyway. He had finally told her to come. She had come directly after being alerted and taken care of the archer.


    For Nian Nuer, it was easy. When Mu Yi heard the shriek, he smiled happily. He hadn¡¯t managed to make Xugui appear but he could at least kill Zheng Zicong and save Su Jinlun. He could come back at any point to have some fun with Xugui.


    Without a corpse-ghost to control, Xugui wouldn¡¯t pose a threat. Mu Yi was just angry because he couldn¡¯t do anything about Little Frost¡¯s bandit chiefs, Li Hu and Qiu Yuetong.


    Qiu Yuetong was a woman, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t underestimate her. She was a bandit chief. She controlled evil people with all kinds of talents and histories. Mu Yi didn¡¯t underestimate women at all, and especially wouldn¡¯t underestimate Qiu Yuetong.


    Nian Nuer moved quickly. A few more horrible shrieks spread in the air. She wasted no time and quickly killed all the assassins. Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel guilty that people had dies. He had come to save someone but also to kill people.


    Nian Nuer came to Mu Yi after killing the enemies. She was green-faced and long-toothed. She looked furious when she landed in front of Mu Yi and saw Zheng Zicong.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t left, I would have definitely taught you a lesson but I wouldn¡¯t have killed you. You left. You made your decision, and so did Xugui,¡± said Mu Yi slowly looking at Zheng Zicong. Zheng Zicong definitely understood him.


    Mu Yi spoke to the corpse-ghost, but he didn¡¯t only talk about Zheng Zicong. He also mentioned Xugui who hadn¡¯t appeared yet.

 Chapter 64: Dangerous Situations One After The Other

    .


    Zheng Zicong shouted ferociously. He sounded like a beast. Mu Yi could tell from his facial expressions that he understood what he said.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t worried about Zheng Zicong anymore. Zheng Zicong wouldn¡¯t try anything as long as Mu Yi had the copper lamp. He also had three five thunders charms. One of them was for Zheng Zicong.


    Zheng Zicong looked extremely strong. He looked like a zombie, but for Mu Yi, he was just an ordinary human being with no strength. A five thunders charms could destroy ghosts easily.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t kill Zheng Zicong yet because he wanted Xugui to show up. He had to deal with him as soon as possible. If he killed Zheng Zicong, Xugui would leave and he¡®d show up someday somewhere else, even stronger. At that time, he would definitely try to harm him again.


    The first time, Xugui was lucky. He was able to leave alive. Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake twice. Xugui was smart, he hadn¡¯t shown up even once the entire time. Mu Yi was convinced that he was nearby. He just needed to find out where he was hiding.


    Hmph! Aren¡¯t you going to show up? Mu Yi thought. He moved closer to Su Jinlun. He wanted to kill Xugui but Xugui also wanted to kill him. Mu Yi was furious because he was hiding.


    If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t been there at that time in the Su Clan, Xugui would have captured Nian Nuer. He would have had her for a long time at this point. He would have raised her in the Ghost King Banner to be a strong ghost but his plans were ruined because of Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi understood why Xugui hated him. There was no way he would let Mu Yi off.


    Zheng Zicong looked even more impatient as Mu Yi approached Su Jinlun. He didn¡¯t dare try to attack him though because he still held the copper lamp. Mu Yi took out an exorcism charm to use on Su Jinlun.


    Mu Yi was vigilant. Su Jinlun had been captured by Xugui for a while, maybe he had made him turn into something evil. Mu Yi had to use it just in case. Exorcism charms only cleansed and forced out dirty elements from people¡¯s bodies. Su Jinlun couldn¡¯t possibly get injured because of it.


    Su Jinlun came back to his senses after the exorcism charm landed on him. He groaned but he was still tied to a pillar. Mu Yi knew that untying him would be dangerous. Nian Nuer landed next to Su Jinlun. She chopped at the rope with her hand and cut it.


    Su Jinlun had been tied for too long and was weak. After the rope was cut, he started to fall down. Mu Yi rushed towards him and stretched his hands to catch him. Mu Yi felt a chill down his spine the moment he moved and tried to stop just as quickly.


    A blade suddenly appeared in Su Jinlun¡¯s hand. Mu Yi was running towards him and the blade was thrust in his direction. Mu Yi was finally able to understand Xugui¡¯s plans better in this moment..


    Xugui had expected that neither the archer nor the assassins in black clothes nor Zheng Zicong would be able to kill Mu Yi.From the beginning, he had planned it so that Su Jinlun would kill him because Mu Yi wanted to save him.


    The Su Jinlun in front of him wasn¡¯t actually Su Jinlun. It was only a fake. Mu Yi was wondering how Xugui had done it. The person¡¯s Qi was exactly the same as Su Jinlun¡¯s.


    In any case, Mu Yi had fallen into a trap. Qi could be deceptive sometimes. There were coincidences sometimes too. If Mu Yi noticed something was wrong beforehand, he wouldn¡¯t have been in any danger.


    If the attacker was a ghost, a body protection charm would have been enough to save him. The enemy was a human being and so the exorcism charm he used had been wasted. Mu Yi quickly realized it would be difficult to escape.


    It was a crucial moment for him but Nian Nuer appeared in front of him. She exploded without warning. A terrifying Qi rolled off her in waves and crashed on the fake Su Jinlun¡¯s body.


    The fake Su Jinlun couldn¡¯t protect himself. He was sent flying away and landed hard on the ground. He didn¡¯t move at all after that. Nian Nuer¡¯s energy disappeared and she became tiny again.


    ¡°Nuer!¡± shouted Mu Yi.


    Zheng Zicong attacked at that moment because Mu Yi turned off the copper lamp. Since the copper lamp also affected Nian Nuer he had to be careful. He had to turn the lamp off when Nian Nuer was near him.


    Mu Yi took out a five thunders charm as quick as he could and threw it. The charm exploded and bright white lights surrounded Zheng Zicong. Zheng Zicong was strong, but the five thunders charm was very powerful. He didn¡¯t even have time to shout. He just collapsed after being burned to a crisp.


    However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that the danger had fully disappeared. Xugui had set all this up to kill him. Things weren¡¯t over. A bell rang somewhere in the area. The wind started blowing and steadily picked up strength. Many small ghosts came out of the darkness and charged at Mu Yi.


    The ghosts couldn¡¯t be described as strong, but at a cursory glance, there were around twenty of them. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know where Xugui had found so many ghosts but Xie Zheng had told him that everybody in the village had died in tragic circumstances. He had never found any clues though.


    Maybe that Xugui had chosen this place because it was convenient for him. Maybe the one who had destroyed the village in the past had joined hands with Xugui. It made sense. Each time Xugui went somewhere, it was to cause trouble. He just wanted to capture ghosts any way he could. He was despicable.


    If that was the case, the situation was even worse than Mu Yi had expected. Nian Nuer had just used a lot of her strength and felt weak. She was a ferocious ghost so she was stronger than those ordinary ghosts. She also had limits because she wasn¡¯t a Ghost King. All she could do now was release her Qi and hope it¡¯d work.


    Clinging sounds started to continuously ring soon after, spreading through the air.

 Chapter 65: Spirit Protector

    Clouds appeared in the sky and covered the moon. It was pitch-black. It was impossible to see one¡¯s own fingers anymore. Mu Yi warned Nian Nuer and turned on the copper lamp again.


    The ghosts shrieked horribly when he turned on the copper lamp. Nian Nuer, who was a ferocious ghost, feared the lamp so it¡¯s power over the small ordinary ghosts wouldn¡¯t be small. If Xugui intended to use those small ghosts to kill Mu Yi, he had failed.


    Xugui had never seen Mu Yi use the copper lamp because he had attacked him from behind. He had now seen him use it and considered Mu Yi to be stronger than he had expected. However, he still had underestimated him.


    The clinging sounds stopped as the copper lamp flooded the area with light. The ordinary ghosts didn¡¯t even dare to get close. Mu Yi smiled coldly and threw the Ghost King Banner. He raised his finger and the Ghost King Banner turned towards the wind.


    Mu Yi had seen Xugui do it before. Mu Yi could finally control it too after all this time. The Ghost King Banner made exploding sounds. The ghosts couldn¡¯t protect themselves and the Ghost King Banner sucked them in.


    Mu Yi felt a bit relieved after the Ghost King Banner became smaller and moved back into his hands again. He had already taken care of Zheng Zicong, the ghosts, and the assassins.


    He still didn¡¯t know where Su Jinlun was and Xugui hadn¡¯t shown up yet. Mu Yi heard the clinging sounds from before which meant that Xugui wasn¡¯t far.


    ¡°Come out. I know you¡¯re here,¡± said Mu Yi. His voice spread across the distance.


    ¡°Teehee, I¡¯m here. Come and find me,¡± said a gloomy voice coldly.


    The voice didn¡¯t sound familiar, but Mu Yi could feel that the person hated him.


    ¡°You know how to hide!¡± said Mu Yi icily.


    The voice seemed to come from all around so it was impossible for Mu Yi to find him. Mu Yi looked at Nian Nuer. She looked pensive. She also couldn¡¯t sense where the voice had come from.


    ¡°Teehee, find me and we¡¯ll talk,¡± said Xugui.


    He sounded amused. Mu Yi knew that Xugui wanted to kill him ruthlessly though.


    ¡°I know you like to be purposely obscure but aren¡¯t you afraid that I could burn the whole village?¡± said Mu Yi dully.


    ¡°If you want the Su Clan to be destroyed, I dare you to try,¡± said Xugui fearlessly. Maybe Su Jinlun was Xugui¡¯s last option in case he was unable to kill Mu Yi. If Su Jinlun was with Xugui, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t dare set the village on fire.


    Xugui was right. If Mu Yi couldn¡¯t guarantee Su Jinlun¡¯s safety, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything risky. Su Chongshan had never put any pressure on him, but Mu Yi knew how important Su Jinlun was to the Su Clan.


    All of Su Chongshan¡¯s hopes lay with Su Jinlun. He was the heir of the Su Clan. If Su Jinlun died, what would happen to the clan?


    Mu Yi remained silent. He didn¡¯t threaten Xugui again. He didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed like no matter what, Xugui wasn¡¯t going to release Su Jinlun.


    Mu Yi still hadn¡¯t figured out Xugui¡¯s location. Mu Yi was still too weak, otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t have been so inconvenient for him. Mu Yi looked at Nian Nuer. She understood what he wanted to say since their hearts were linked as one.


    Mu Yi entered a building with the copper lamp. It was a ghost village. The building Mu Yi entered was full of spider webs and dust. There was dust on the ground and Mu Yi noticed footprints in the dust.


    He hesitated. The footprints would definitely lead to danger. What was awaiting him?


    Did Mu Yi have any other choice but to proceed? The answer was clear.


    He followed the footprints cautiously. The copper lamp kept the area around him illuminated but Mu Yi also released his mind strength to inspect the surroundings. Even though he was using up lots of mind strength to do so, he had no other choice. He had to be careful.


    Xugui was sly and dangerous. The first time, fortunately, Mu Yi had attacked him using the element of surprise, otherwise, he would have been killed.


    The footprints ended in front of two doors. They led to a main hall. Rumbling sounds spread in the air after Mu Yi entered. The two doors closed themselves behind them.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t panic. He stayed calm and lifted the copper lamp. He could see everything around him without a problem.


    ¡°Spirit tablets?¡± Mu Yi said.


    Mu Yi saw hundreds of spirit tablets all around him and shivered. The deceased¡¯s names were written in red, which looked like blood, on the spirit tablets. A white cloth appeared and floated in the air. It was moving slowly. However, there was no wind in the room. It was as there was an invisible and intangible hand.


    This room was different from the others. It was clean. There was not even a speck of dust. Someone cleaned it regularly.


    Who is that? Mu Yi thought.


    In front of the spirit tablets, there were praying mats. There were indents on the mats as if someone had knelt down on them often. There was neither incense nor sacrificial items in the main hall.


    Mu Yi guessed that there was a spirit protector but it couldn¡¯t be Xugui. Most of the names on the spirit tablets started with Zhao. Apart from Xugui, did he have another enemy? What was the link between Xugui and this person? Were they enemies? Or friends?


    Mu Yi could only hope Xugui and that person were enemies but he knew instinctually that they were probably friends. Xugui had chosen to fight here, he wouldn¡¯t have done that without a reason. Apart from the bandits of Little Frost, someone else was helping him. The spirit protector was probably a cultivator too.


    Maybe all the ghosts who had attacked Mu Yi were under the spirit protector¡¯s control. His heartbeat accelerated as the thought came to mind. The clinging sounds began to spread in the air again and an evil wind started blowing in the main hall. Mu Yi even heard some wailing sounds.


    Mu Yi sensed that his mind strength was being suppressed. The copper lamp dimmed and flickered with the pressure.

 Chapter 66: Extinction of the Lamp and Apparition

    Two sounds spread in the air and reverberated in Mu Yi¡¯s head. The copper lamp wasn¡¯t very useful to him currently. The light of the lamp continued to dim.


    Mu Yi¡¯s expression hardened. Xugui was already hard enough to deal with but now a mysterious spirit protector was attacking him too. Mu Yi didn¡¯t really have time to analyze the situation in depth. The doors he walked through had shut behind him.


    He was isolated from the outside world inside the hall. Nian Nuer was outside. Mu Yi could only rely on himself.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t worried before the doors had closed on their own, but he was now aware that Nian Nuer hadn¡¯t followed him. His heart started pounding. He was more worried about Nian Nuer than himself.


    He didn¡¯t know what the spirit protector¡¯s motive was for helping Xugui. Nian Nuer would be fine as long as he didn¡¯t die or disappear. Nian Nuer had great mental abilities. She had the potential to become a Ghost King. Xugui would never kill a ghost like her.


    Mu Yi felt a bit relieved as the thought crossed his mind. He glanced around. An wind filled with evil intent was blowing, whistling sounds spread through the air, but the wind was unable to get close to Mu Yi. Only the constant clinging sounds were enough to make his heart beat faster.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know where the clinging sounds were coming from. He hadn¡¯t seen the spirit protector or Xugui yet. A black silhouette suddenly appeared above him.


    It was a real ferocious ghost! Mu Yi couldn¡¯t underestimate the ghost even if it had no mental abilities. The ferocious ghost had also appeared precisely when the flame of the copper lamp was at its weakest.


    Mu Yi reacted quickly though. White lights appeared in his hand and landed on the ferocious ghost. The white lights dispersed. The ferocious ghost shrieked in fright and dashed away.


    Mu Yi threw an evil spirit slaying charm that had forced the ghost back, but he had no time to be happy. Two black hands appeared immediately and grabbed his ankles. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t move after that. He sensed a cold and evil strength surrounding his legs.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t focus on why the body protection charm didn¡¯t work or why the copper lamp wasn¡¯t effective either. He just took out an exorcism charm and used it on himself. Mu Yi rarely used exorcism charms on himself.


    They contained a certain kind of power which could help him focus, however, they also had side effects. Mu Yi was healthy so it didn¡¯t matter too much if he used one occasionally. He just couldn¡¯t do it all the time.


    Since he sensed a cold and evil strength penetrate his body, he didn¡¯t hesitate to use one. The exorcism charm started to take effect right away. Mu Yi sensed that the cold and evil strength was dispersing.


    He felt his body becoming lighter. He was taken over by a sensation. It felt like he was floating in the wind. He knew without a doubt he was hallucinating. Mu Yi sensed a strange strength surrounding him.


    It was as if he was in the middle of crashing waves in the ocean. Mu Yi was struggling because everything was happening so fast. It was rather difficult for him to keep calm.


    He didn¡¯t do anything careless. He was convinced that he had to experience such things to become stronger. He would have to deal with these things a first time, a second time, a third time and many more to grow.


    Another exorcism charm exploded. Mu Yi moved quickly and broke free from the assassin¡¯s hands. The ferocious ghost he had attacked before came back as soon as he was free. Mu Yi was merciless this time and his mind strength rolled out in waves.


    The flame of Mu Yi¡¯s copper lamp flared up. A large fire appeared within the lamp and illuminated the ferocious ghost. The ferocious ghost screamed in agony and started burning. The flame wasn¡¯t real, of course. It was only a void fire.


    Mu Yi was able to use mind strength to carry out deadly attacks with the copper lamp. This ferocious ghost wasn¡¯t stronger than Nian Nuer. He burned up without being able to fight and turned to ashes. Mu Yi was amazed by the power of the copper lamp. It was the first time he had really used it to attack.


    Mu Yi was very tired after the attack. He also had a headache. If he continued using so much of his strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue using the copper lamp. He turned off the copper lamp after destroying the ferocious ghost to conserve his strength.


    Mu Yi wished he could use the copper lamp constantly but it was impossible. The spirit protector and Xugui still hadn¡¯t shown up. However, Mu Yi only had one-third of his mind strength left.


    He initially had three five thunders charms, but he had used one to kill Zheng Zicong. He wanted to keep the other two for Xugui and the spirit protector.


    He had to be careful since he was low on charms and strength. There was the wind in the hall and all the ghosts to contend with as well. He would need mind strength to use the body protection charms, exorcism charms and evil spirit slaying charms.


    He would be like a tiger without teeth if he was left with no mind strength. Killing him wouldn¡¯t be hard. Mu Yi was still at the level of the first difficulty. He could only use mind strength and nothing else.


    He had to reach the second difficulty. At that time, a mysterious and precious power would activate within his body. He wouldn¡¯t need to worry about mind strength then because his body strength would be enough for defense.


    The ghosts in the room didn¡¯t hesitate or hide away anymore once he turned off the copper lamp. Mu Yi heard the clinging sounds again. He felt as if he had fallen into an ocean. Loud sounds resonated in Mu Yi¡¯s mind. He was slowly falling into an illusion.


    He raised his head and saw a gigantic insect. Its tongue was so long it could reach its abdomen. It kept moving its tongue like a snake. It had no head only a tongue and a body.


    It looked ferocious and hideous. It was a ferocious ghost with no eyes. Mu Yi saw the ghost. It raised its hands and moved towards Mu Yi. It intended to kill him.


    ¡°My child, come to me,¡± a voice said.


    Mu Yi was terrified. He looked desperate and hopeless. At that very moment, someone appeared.

 Chapter 67: Xugui’s Appearance

    ¡°My child, come to me,¡± said the voice once more.


    Mu Yi was currently terrified. He was so scared of the ghost he was ready to use everything he had to protect himself, but then he saw the old Taoist Priest. It was just like when he was picked up by him near the unmarked common graves. He had saved him from the darkness.


    Mu Yi remembered when the old man had stretched his hands out in the past and grabbed him. The old Taoist Priest stretched his hands towards him again right now.


    ¡°Old man,¡± whispered Mu Yi.


    He couldn¡¯t help but stretch his hands towards the old Taoist Priest. He wanted the old Taoist Priest to stay. He wanted to stay with him. After the old Taoist Priest¡¯s death, Mu Yi hadn¡¯t rested enough.


    No, he¡¯s already dead. Mu Yi thought.


    He remembered just as he was about to hug the old Taoist Priest that he had died. He remembered why he had decided to practice cultivation and trained really hard. It was all to find Li the Cripple and the old Taoist Priest¡¯s body so that he could bury him again and let him rest in peace.


    So who was this old Taoist Priest?


    Mu Yi experienced more of his memories. He eventually came back to his senses. He closed his eyes tightly before opening them again. There was a gigantic mouth in front of him. The ferocious ghost was now right in front of Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi broke out in a cold sweat. He was absolutely petrified. His body was tingling almost as if he was being electrocuted. His flesh started crawling. He could almost taste death on the tip of his tongue. Death was tasteless it seemed.


    This ghost could definitely kill him. Mu Yi released his mind strength and activated an evil spirit slaying charm. The current situation was extremely dangerous so he didn¡¯t have a choice. White lights exploded and the ferocious ghost was forced back violently by the force.


    Mu Yi stepped back to put some distance between him and the ghost. His heart was pounding. He could feel himself starting to panic. He quickly calmed himself down. He ground his teeth and took out another evil spirit slaying charm. He had already injured the ferocious ghost.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t waste any time. He also took out the Ghost King Banner. It was enormous when it stopped growing. It started absorbing all the things around it. Mu Yi also used the other evil spirit slaying charm. Even a ferocious ghost couldn¡¯t do much against the onslaught. Mu Yi had decided to use the Ghost King Banner at the right moment.


    The ferocious ghost didn¡¯t have any chance to struggle at all. Clinging sounds spread in the air again.


    Mu Yi had destroyed two ferocious ghosts over the course of the night. He was sure that no matter how strong the spirit protector was he couldn¡¯t control a whole army of ghosts. Xugui had used the Ghost King Banner back then and he only had one ferocious ghost inside. It¡¯s not like getting one was easy.


    Mu Yi thought it was possible that the two ghosts he had killed in the courtyard outside and the two ghosts just a moment ago were all members of the Zhao family. They were probably people who lived in this village in the past.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened at that time. Those people¡¯s souls had probably gone through the wheel of reincarnation. However, now they were stuck in the main hall and were under the control of the spirit protector.


    The Ghost King Banner captured the ferocious ghost and a silhouette appeared soon after. The person was wearing a black cloak. He looked inhuman and he was extremely fast. He appeared next to the Ghost King Banner in a flash. He planned to take it.


    The sound Mu Yi made when he saw this was icy. He took out another evil spirit slaying charm. The white lights illuminated the space once again. If the person tried to force their way to the Ghost King Banner, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block the evil spirit slaying charm.


    Evil spirit slaying charms were effective against both human beings and ghosts.


    The person in black clothes hadn¡¯t expected Mu Yi to attack. He raised his right hand towards the direction of the evil spirit slaying charm just as Mu Yi had expected. His right hand was pitch-black. It looked inhuman as well.


    He stepped back with a painful grunt. Mu Yi recalled the Ghost King Banner. He took out a five thunders charm but waited to attack. He hit the enemy violently trying to make him show his face.


    Mu Yi had been shocked after seeing that Zheng Zicong was the corpse-ghost because he hadn¡¯t thought such a thing would happen. He was easily able to guess who was controlling him. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all when the cloak fell and he saw Xugui.


    Xugui looked different. His face had changed. He was badly injured. His entire face had been burned. He no longer had any hair. He looked grisly.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know why his right hand looked like steel and was black. His fingers looked like tree branches. He grabbed at the evil spirit slaying charm with his right hand but nothing happened.


    He didn¡¯t have a left arm, but Mu Yi knew he had lost it when he was escaping from Funiu Village back then. Mu Yi looked at Xugui. Xugui was also staring at him.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to waste any time and almost threw the five thunders charm. It was best, with enemies like this, to not to give them an opportunity to use their most powerful methods to defeat him.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore though. He still didn¡¯t know where Su Jinlun was and the spirit protector hadn¡¯t shown up either. Mu Yi was convinced that if Xugui dared to show up in front of him it was because he had someone to back him up.


    ¡°Magic figures, that lamp, the Ghost King Banner¡­ How many more things can you use now?¡± Xugui asked while laughing evilly as if he had already won.


    Mu Yi had only reached the third step of the first difficulty. He had done a lot for someone of his cultivation level. It was rare for even someone of the second difficulty to be able to do such things.


    In Xugui¡¯s eyes, Mu Yi was just lucky. He couldn¡¯t win against him. Therefore, he decided to just wait until the enemy was exhausted. Xugui thought he had overestimated Mu Yi but actually, he had underestimated him.


    Even though Mu Yi had used lots of mind strength, he still had enough energy to use the copper lamp for some time. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t made progress in terms of cultivation in the time they hadn¡¯t seen each other, but he had made lots of charms. His mind strength had also become much better and he had the copper lamp. Mu Yi had become even stronger than the hoodlum, who was a genius.


    The hoodlum had at least already reached the second difficulty. He had problems that caused his cultivation level to drop again. So in Mu Yi¡¯s eyes, Xugui wasn¡¯t very strong. Mu Yi didn¡¯t think he lacked mind strength. He definitely had enough to finish it.


    He put the copper lamp away for two reasons. The first, he had reached a certain security level and wanted to be sure to have enough cards in his hand in case of unexpected danger, and the second, he wanted to pretend he had nothing left.


    He knew his strategy had worked when he saw Xugui¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 68: A Dead End

    .


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± said Mu Yi icily. He was still holding the five thunders charm in his hand.


    Xugui had changed physically and his Qi was stronger than before, much stronger. Mu Yi was sure the five thunders charm wouldn¡¯t disappoint him. If he wasn¡¯t worried about Su Jinlun¡¯s safety, he would have already killed Xugui.


    ¡°Kiddie, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you. I want you to turn into a corpse-ghost slowly, just like Zheng Zicong. You will suffer, you¡¯ll be wailing mournfully the entire time. You¡¯ll hate me but in the end, but you¡¯ll end up listening to me anyway.¡± said Xugui as he looked at Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi was perfectly prepared on the inside and wasn¡¯t scared at all.


    ¡°As expected, Zheng Zicong saved you,¡± said Mu Yi when Xugui finished speaking.


    ¡°Indeed. If he hadn¡¯t saved me, I would have died. But so what? Who says you can¡¯t kill someone who has saved you?¡± Xugui said.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to admit the truth. He didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t kill him, you did. I gave him an opportunity to remain alive forever,¡± said Xugui shaking his head.


    He was contradicting himself already and placing the blame on Mu Yi. Mu Yi knew it was impossible to have a normal conversation with Xugui after seeing his expression. Mu Yi was just talking to him to buy some time.


    Mu Yi started to doubt his plan when he noticed that Xugui didn¡¯t seem to be in a rush either. Mu Yi wanted to buy time so he could recover. Why did Xugui want to buy time?


    Xugui hated him more than anyone else. Was he doing all this on purpose then? The thought crossed Mu Yi¡¯s mind that he might be even though it was surprising. Xugui hated him, but he was wasting time. It meant he had an even more evil plan in the works.


    The plan was to kill him or maybe¡­ Mu Yi suddenly shivered, he remembered that Nian Nuer was outside. There weren¡¯t only spirit tablets in the main hall. It was also a place where spirits stayed. Every single wall or gate had obviously been transformed and was special.


    Mu Yi could maybe break the door but Nian Nuer was stuck outside. Did that mean that she couldn¡¯t break the door and come in? Only one of the enemies had shown up inside. The spirit protector wasn¡¯t inside. It was obvious they were up to something. He looked at Xugui after thinking about it.


    Xugui was a bit impressed, but still said, ¡°You finally understood it, right? Well, unfortunately, it¡¯s too late for you to do anything.¡±


    ¡°You want to die,¡± shouted Mu Yi in anger. He raised the five thunders charm again. This time he didn¡¯t care about anything anymore, he only wanted to save Nian Nuer. He just wanted to kill Xugui as quickly as possible so he could do that.


    Bright light filled the room. The power of the charm was less explosive than when he had killed Zheng Zicong. The five thunders charm wasn¡¯t as useful in the main hall of the building.


    The main hall seemed to contain a mysterious power. It was even more mysterious than Mu Yi had thought. Maybe that was why Xugui wasn¡¯t scared. The five thunders charm landed on Xugui. He had wanted to dodge but he couldn¡¯t. There was no space for him to do so.


    Magic symbols were powerful that included the five thunders charm. Of course, Mu Yi had to use mind strength to activate the charm. Xugui was very strong but he couldn¡¯t suppress Mu Yi that much. He had to reach the second difficulty first.


    If Xugui had been able to kill Mu Yi easily, he wouldn¡¯t have played with him for such a long time. He would have just gone straight to Funiu Mountain to kill him. He was so close to Mu Yi right now, but he could only resist the five thunders charm with his physical body.


    When the five thunders charm had landed on him, his black cloak was completely ripped apart. Xugui yelled and somehow his body became much smaller. His whole body turned black like his right hand.


    The five thunders charm that had hit Xugui just stunned him. He didn¡¯t collapse. However, Mu Yi could sense that Xugui¡¯s Qi had decreased a lot. He was definitely injured.


    As expected. Mu Yi thought.


    He had expected all of this. Even though he didn¡¯t know what had happened to Xugui, he had noticed that Xugui had paid the price for his actions. He didn¡¯t look like a human being anymore. He looked like a monster.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t rush to use the last five thunders charm. It would be a waste in the hall since the power of the charm was suppressed. Mu Yi guessed that one five thunders charm wouldn¡¯t suffice to kill Xugui. He would have to use something else.


    Even though he wouldn¡¯t use the five thunders charm, Mu Yi could use other methods to attack. Xugui hadn¡¯t moved yet. It was the best time to attack. Mu Yi raised his hands and took out two evil spirit slaying charms.


    The five thunders charm borrowed the strength of the earth and the sky while the evil spirit slaying charm and the exorcism charm didn¡¯t. Otherwise, Xugui would have sensed it. The two evil spirit slaying charms settled on Xugui. They made him take three steps back. This was because Xugui was extremely strong.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t use the last five thunders charm he had. The evil spirit slaying charm weren¡¯t very useful either. Mu Yi finally stopped attacking. He knew that no matter what he did, body protection charms and exorcism charms would be useless against Xugui.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t sure whether he had enough mind strength to use the copper lamp. He couldn¡¯t take the risk of using all his mind strength to kill Xugui even if he knew he could. The spirit protector was probably waiting for him outside.


    Mu Yi was in a rather difficult position.

 Chapter 69: Analysis

    Xugui didn¡¯t make Mu Yi wait too long. After a few breaths, he also moved.


    ¡°What else can you do?¡± Xugui said to Mu Yi.


    He looked arrogant. Indeed, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t do much more than what he had already done. Mu Yi remained silent. He didn¡¯t respond. Talking was useless now.


    He looked calm and serene on the outside, but his heart was pounding. The more time passed, the more danger Nian Nuer would be in. Apart from the five thunders charm and the copper lamp, what could he use to fight?


    He regretted not having studied harder in the past. He realized he needed more knowledge in this moment but he hadn¡¯t even been studying for a full six months. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t bad at drawing magic symbols because he had traveled with the old Taoist Priest around the world. He had learned a lot from the old man.


    His knowledge had limits though and Mu Yi only knew a few magic symbols. It was enough to defeat some ferocious ghosts but it didn¡¯t seem to be enough to fight against Xugui. Mu Yi also only knew one magic symbol that utilized explosive attacks, the five thunders charm.


    The five thunders charm looked extraordinary but actually, there was no magic symbol which was truly miraculous. They all had their uses and limits. It always depended on the enemy.


    The copper lamp was a real precious treasure. It had even worked against the hoodlum. However, the best items would only work best in the hands of strong people. Even though Mu Yi could do great things with the copper lamp, he knew he wasn¡¯t strong enough to fully utilize it. There were many more things he could do with it that he didn¡¯t know.


    Apart from the copper lamp, Mu Yi had the Ghost King Banner.When Xugui used it in the past, it was very powerful, but then Mu Yi had broken it when using the five thunders charm against Xugui. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t control it completely since he only had it for such a short time.


    If Mu Yi could use the Ghost King Banner, it wouldn¡¯t matter because it was useless against human beings. He couldn¡¯t use it against Xugui. Xugui was also the initial owner of the Ghost King Banner. He understood the Ghost King Banner better than Mu Yi.


    Apart from the copper lamp, the Ghost King Banner and the magic symbols, Mu Yi was almost an ordinary person. He needed to learn more. He couldn¡¯t only rely on external things. He needed to improve his strength.


    Mu Yi felt a strange sensation in his body after thinking about all those things. It was more powerful than the one the other day. It was as if his blood had started boiling. His strength started to roll in waves. Something was going on.


    Could this be the second difficulty? Mu Yi thought. He had a strange feeling about this. The second difficulty allowed a cultivator to improve the potential of their body. Mu Yi knew that. It was normal. The first difficulty was about mind strength, the second was about body strength.


    It was just a concept for Mu Yi. The old Taoist Priest had died too early and he didn¡¯t know anyone who could help him cultivate. Initially, Mu Yi had thought that the old man had told him lots of things before he died but actually he hadn¡¯t.


    What the old man had told him before dying could only fill one book.


    Mu Yi had quickly realized after having started practicing cultivation, he needed to learn more on his own. He was still influenced by all the rules he had learned. He had lost the opportunity to walk on the same path as the old man.


    To reach enlightenment, there were many different paths, but no matter what, he would have to overcome sheer precipices and overhanging rocks. He had to travel, learn and experience. That¡¯s why Mu Yi had been so excited when he had seen the hoodlum¡¯s scriptures.


    After Mu Yi had reached the third step, he had started feeling better. He recognized that reaching the second difficulty would be hard. He didn¡¯t understand how to. He constantly tried to understand what kind of strength he needed to absorb to reach the second difficulty.


    Mu Yi understood better as time passed. He understood that external strength was external strength, and a person¡¯s strength remained a person¡¯s strength. Was that why the old Taoist Priest hadn¡¯t been willing to transmit that much knowledge to him initially?


    After all, knowing too much could distract someone. It was difficult to focus when there were many things to think about. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t sure. If the old Taoist Priest hadn¡¯t died, maybe he would have been able to help him.


    Mu Yi finally managed to calm down. He wasn¡¯t in a rush. Mu Yi had understood something at this critical point. There was no way Xugui could know that. Xugui was under the impression that Mu Yi had reached his limits.


    He didn¡¯t know what Mu Yi intended to do now. He was convinced that Mu Yi didn¡¯t have a lot of five thunders charms. Maybe he had two more, but no more than two. Otherwise, he would have used them.


    Xugui was confident that he could resist two more of the five thunders charms, however, a third one would be dangerous. He could die. Mu Yi didn¡¯t have enough five thunders charms to defeat him. He would have used them without worrying if he did.


    Xugui was afraid of the copper lamp though. A ferocious ghost¡¯s soul had exploded and dispersed. He didn¡¯t dare act recklessly due to that fact. He was also convinced that Mu Yi didn¡¯t have that much mind strength left, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t just be standing there.


    Xugui hesitated even though he had those kinds of thoughts.

 Chapter 70: Weakness

    .


    Mu Yi felt a special sensation and his strength was flowing differently in his body. He knew that he couldn¡¯t level up right now though. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what to do. If he had found the way to level up, he wouldn¡¯t feel so desperate.


    In Xugui¡¯s eyes, Mu Yi had limits. He wouldn¡¯t have trump cards.


    He looked at Mu Yi and said, ¡°If you listen to me, you can still be happy. If you don¡¯t, you will regret it.¡±


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel threatened by this at all. He felt calm and serene. Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel hopeless. Therefore, he focused on thinking of a solution.


    Xugui¡¯s body had changed. He had become physically stronger which was why the five thunders charm hadn¡¯t killed him instantly. If Mu Yi wanted to kill Xugui, he would need to find what made him that strong.


    His body was pitch-black, like ebony and it looked indestructible. No matter what, evil spirit slaying charms or five thunders charms couldn¡¯t break through his body¡¯s defense. Mu Yi attempted to guess what had happened to Xugui. He needed to find clues.


    He gave up rather quickly and felt hopeless again. He tried to think of things the old Taoist Priest had told him or of books he had read but he had never heard or read anything about such physical changes. Mu Yi had realized that Xugui had become slower.


    He couldn¡¯t remain like that all the time. He had to have weaknesses. If Mu Yi found his weakness, he would have a chance. He could win. He would also be able to use the five thunders charm to be sure that he won.


    ¡°You want to me to surrender? I would prefer dying to becoming something that¡¯s neither a ghost nor a human being like you,¡± said Mu Yi mockingly.


    He was worried about Nian Nuer, but he couldn¡¯t do much from inside the hall. He could only hope she stayed safe until he got rid of Xugui. He would e able to help her then.


    ¡°Neither a ghost nor a human being?¡± Xugui said.


    Xugui was angry after Mu Yi mocked him. He cared about his physical appearance. He had become like this because of something but it didn¡¯t mean he was willing to. He cared a lot about people¡¯s opinions, especially Mu Yi who was his sworn enemy.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have become like this if it wasn¡¯t for you. I¡¯m suffering a lot. Each time I think of it, I want to rip off your skin and eat your flesh. I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯ll make you suffer ten times more than you made me suffer,¡± said Xugui aggressively while glaring at Mu Yi.


    ¡°So you joined hands with Little Frost¡¯s bandits and the spirit protector to make me come to this place?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Indeed. As long as I can kill you, it¡¯ll be worth it. I won¡¯t let the Su Clan off either. I will destroy them. I¡¯ll imprison all their souls. They¡¯ll never die but they¡¯ll never be really alive again,¡± said Xugui.


    Mu Yi sighed. It was obvious from all of this that Xugui hated him too much. Mu Yi stared at Xugui the entire time. When someone became less vigilant, their deficiencies appeared.


    Mu Yi realized that even though Xugui was angry when he was talking, he kept moving sideways. He didn¡¯t want Mu Yi to see him from his left side. The side on which he had lost an arm. It meant there was a problem with that side. Maybe it had something to do with Xugui¡¯s defense?


    Is it his weakness? Mu Yi thought. He wasn¡¯t sure, but it was a possibility. Xugui had lost his left arm. It was a big problem. Now his body had become strange so maybe that was his weakness. Mu Yi looked at Xugui. He felt like there was something he was still missing.


    ¡°Even if you get your revenge, so what? You think you will become normal again? If an ordinary person saw you, they¡¯d think you were an animal, a monster. They¡¯d run far, far away from you. You¡¯ll never find a lover and you¡¯ll be alone forever. You will wish you were dead because you will never have descendants,¡± said Mu Yi rather aggressively.


    As expected, when Xugui heard Mu Yi, he got angrier. His face started to become normal again. It was only a bit distorted. Mu Yi¡¯s words hurt him. He became a monster because of Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi was his worst enemy. He was standing in front of him and making fun of him. He was losing his ability to reason because of the fury he was feeling.


    ¡°Die, I want you to die!¡± Xugui screamed.


    He threw himself at Mu Yi. Mu Yi had just continued to stare at him. He saw Xugui jump at him and took out an evil spirit slaying charm. He looked at Xugui and quickly moved aside. Mu Yi made sure to chose an angle so that he could see Xugui¡¯s missing arm.


    Without any hesitation, he took out his last five thunders charm.


    Xugui had already come back to his senses when Mu Yi pulled out the charm. He also noticed that Mu Yi was aiming it at his missing arm.The five thunders charm landed on Xugui¡¯s stump. Xugui¡¯s body changed again when it did.


    Xugui howled. The pain was unbearable. Dazzling white lights dispersed all around them and Mu Yi was able to see Xugui¡¯s silhouette clearly.


    Half of Xugui¡¯s body was black. It was different. He had lost half of his vitality. He almost looked like a corpse. Even if his body changed again, he wouldn¡¯t be as strong as before.

 Chapter 71: Xugui’s Death

    Xugui lost his balance and collapsed. His body was close to Mu Yi but it seemed as if he was far away. He lost the fight and suffered a crushing defeat. He would have never thought he¡¯d fail in the last moment when a second before, he¡¯d still thought he could win.


    If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t found Xugui¡¯s weakness and hadn¡¯t changed his strategy at the end, he would have lost. Unfortunately for Xugui, all those things happened. Mu Yi found a way to win against the odds.


    Xugui was carried away by the thought of success and lost. Mu Yi¡¯s victory was beyond his belief. He won despite the fact that the difference in strength between the two was minimal. Yet, the result of the battle was as far apart as Heaven and Earth when one considered the two fighters.


    Mu Yi used almost all of his mind strength to activate the five thunders charm. He scored a lucky hit and somehow managed to use the five thunders charm at its full strength. It was no different from when he used it outside.


    The five thunders charm struck Xugui¡¯s previous injury which was his weakness. He lost. Such an outcome was normal. Mu Yi looked down and grabbed Xugui. He didn¡¯t look sad or happy. Xugui was just a passing traveler in his life.


    Mu Yi was even grateful to him. He progressed even faster thanks to Xugui. Since he was facing a dead end, he had done all he could. It would have been impossible in the previous fight for him to wait and reach the second difficulty.


    Xugui had made him come to this place but Mu Yi didn¡¯t hate him for that. He had met many people like Xugui when he was traveling across the world. Everybody said, if revenge breeds revenge, will there ever be an end to it, but how many people really understood the saying.


    Hatred and grudges made the hearts of people like the hoodlum or Xugui cold and dark. They were sad and pitiful people.


    ¡°You lost,¡± said Mu Yi calmly.


    Xugui¡¯s expression stiffened when he heard the words. He stopped trying to get up. He couldn¡¯t sense the other half of his body anyway because of the transformation. Mu Yi sensed that Xugui¡¯s vitality was flowing out of his body at an alarming rate. He would die soon if it continued.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t lose,¡± said Xugui.


    It was a struggle for him to talk. He still didn¡¯t want to admit his defeat even though he was about to die. Mostly because he had fought against Mu Yi.


    ¡°Tell me, where is Su Jinlun? Maybe I will do you a favor,¡± Mu Yi said.


    Xugui wasn¡¯t worried because Mu Yi couldn¡¯t have any more trump cards. However, the spirit protector still hadn¡¯t shown up.


    ¡°Hehe, you can¡¯t find him. The Su Clan is doomed whether I die or not,¡± Xugui said.


    His eyes twinkled. He almost looked happy. Soon after, his Qi completely dispersed. Mu Yi looked at the dying man and frowned. The situation was more complex than he had thought and it definitely wasn¡¯t over based on what Xugui was saying.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will deal with any new situation that comes,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He turned around and walked to the door of the main hall. He pushed the door with all his strength. Mu Yi struggled but finally managed to open the two doors slowly. A cold wind swept into the room and assaulted Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t mind at all.


    He looked out and saw two figures wandering around in the courtyard. One was Nian Nuer and the other was a hunched-over old woman. She was holding a walking stick. The walking stick produced and scattered silver lights which terrified Nian Nuer. It seemed that she had suffered from it a lot.


    The walking stick had a jingle bell on it. The bell kept ringing. Each time it rang, Nian Nuer would become rigid. The old woman¡¯s attacks almost reached her every time she was slowed down by the sound.


    The old woman kept preventing Nian Nuer from approaching the door. Nian Nuer kept trying every way possible to get out of the woman¡¯s control because she knew Mu Yi was probably in danger inside. Otherwise, she would have already made it to the door with her speed, even if the old woman was extremely strong.


    Nian Nuer saw the door opening from the inside. The bell rang which made her body stiffen up again. The old woman was rather merciless. The moment Nian Nuer couldn¡¯t move, she tried to hit her with the walking stick.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Mu Yi shouted.


    He released a bit of mind strength and threw an evil spirit slaying charm. White lights flashed in his hand before they flickered and rushed towards the old woman. The old woman was most likely the spirit protector. She helped Xugui but her specialty was controlling ghosts, not defense.


    Xugui could resist evil spirit slaying charms, but the old woman didn¡¯t have the power to do so. While she was attacking Nian Nuer, she was vulnerable. What option did she have? She pulled her walking stick back, turned around and struck the white lights with it instead.


    Everything happened in a matter of seconds. It was almost impossible to follow with one¡¯s eyes. The white lights exploded. The old woman was forced backward by the explosion. Her walking stick flew to the side and clattered to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± said the old woman.


    She seemed astonished when she saw Mu Yi. Mu Yi should have been dead.


    Had Xugui lost?


    The old woman abandoned her walking stick when the thought crossed her mind. It was as if it had been another person¡¯s, she turned around and ran to the door leaving it behind. She disappeared into the corridors. Nian Nuer started to chase after her but Mu Yi prevented her from doing so.


    ¡°No need to chase her,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He just shook his head. He didn¡¯t have any more mind strength. He also felt dizzy. Buzzing sounds filled his head. He was able to sense that he had no mind strength left at this time. It was a different feeling from before.


    Chasing the old woman was useless since he had no mind strength. They could kill the old woman solely relying on Nian Nuer. However, they would also be giving her a chance to win. She was scared so she had left. They also left soon after mostly because Mu Yi knew that Su Jinlun wasn¡¯t in this courtyard. He was starting to deduce where Su Jinlun could be.


    Mu Yi would definitely take care of the old woman at some point. He wasn¡¯t afraid of her. He just needed to recover a little and then he¡¯d kill her. Mu Yi didn¡¯t forget to take the walking stick with him before they left.

 Chapter 72: Before the Rescue

    Mu Yi went back to the city to get some rest for the remainder of the night. His mind strength would be almost refilled after a rest. Nian Nuer was stored in the Ghost King Banner.


    Mu Yi felt like he had even better control over the Ghost King Banner. Also, now that Xugui was dead Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to worry about his connection to the banner or anything he may have done to it. Nian Nuer wasn¡¯t worried either and went inside.


    If Nian Nuer absorbed the ghosts that were inside the Ghost King Banner, even if she didn¡¯t rise a level, at least, her cultivation would become more stable. In the morning the next day, Xie Miao came back with news from Ghost Village. There had been a huge fire the night before and nothing was left of Ghost Village.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t confused when he heard that. He already knew it was going to happen. The old woman, the spirit protector, had obviously set Ghost Village on fire. Mu Yi didn¡¯t have much hope for Xie Miao from the beginning. The news wasn¡¯t something outside his deductions.


    The problem was that the spirit protector was gone. Where could she be? He didn¡¯t have a deep-seated hatred of the woman. The relationship between the spirit protector and Xugui was shallow as well. They couldn¡¯t have been close to each other, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have run away. She would have stayed and done all she could to kill him.


    If she had done that, who would have died and who would have won? That was something uncertain. After all, Mu Yi had used up all his mind strength and he was out of charms. Nian Nuer alone couldn¡¯t defeat the old woman.


    Nian Nuer wouldn¡¯t have been able to do much if the old woman had wanted to kill Mu Yi. Fortunately, she was scared after realizing Mu Yi had survived. She just ran away. She couldn¡¯t know that Mu Yi was like an arrow at the end of its flight. He didn¡¯t have any more strength at that time.


    Maybe she realized it later but by that time Mu Yi and Nian Nuer had already left. They had gone back to the city. She had probably been furious after and set the ghost town on fire. She knew that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t going to let her off easily. Mu Yi had also ruined her plan and stolen her weapon.


    Under such circumstances, she would have been really stupid, if she had waited for Mu Yi to come back. Mu Yi would soon reach the second difficulty. It was bound to happen sooner or later. The spirit protector wouldn¡¯t be able to get her revenge then because Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t take her seriously.


    Mu Yi wanted to find Su Jinlun more than anything now. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, Su Jinlun was probably hidden away in Little Frost¡¯s fortified village. Xugui used Su Jinlun as bait to attract Mu Yi. It was different for Little Frost¡¯s fortified village and Li Hu. Su Jinlun was the Su Clan¡¯s descendant. He was an important person in the Su Clan, that was obvious.


    Li Hu joined hands with Xugui to steal the wealth of seven families. It proved that they needed lots of money. Looking from the outside, the Su Clan seemed to be hiding something. People who understood a bit about the Su Clan knew that even though they continued to live in Funiu Village they had plans to do other things.It was wise not to underestimate them.


    Li Hu was paying close attention to the Su Clan. It was perfectly normal. Li Hu and Xugui captured Su Jinlun. They had already offended the Su Clan by doing so. After they had already offended them, they could put aside all considerations for the Su Clan¡¯s reputation and use the opportunity to become wealthier.


    If Xugui was able to destroy the Su Clan, they would have saved some time. However, even if he tried and failed, at least, they still had Su Jinlun as a hostage. Li Hu had those kinds of thoughts so they decided to keep Su Jinlun in the fortified village.


    Li Hu wasn¡¯t stupid. He probably already knew what happened to the people they sent to Ghost Village. The old woman hadn¡¯t retreated to Little Frost Mountain. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have anyone to confirm or deny the information. He didn¡¯t know if Mu Yi was dead or alive either.


    Mu Yi understood that he couldn¡¯t waste any time, otherwise, they would kill Su Jinlun. He decided to go and see Lin¡¯an County¡¯s Magistrate, Gu Yaosen, before going to rescue him. Mu Yi was sure that, as the leader of the county, he knew about the Ghost Village¡¯s situation. He would be able to tell him more information about what was going on.


    He probably knew that Su Jinlun had been captured and that Mu Yi was working the case. If he didn¡¯t know those basic things, then he wasn¡¯t qualified to be the leader of the county. Mu Yi was convinced that Gu Yaosen wasn¡¯t a stupid person. He was doing all he could to rescue Su Jinlun. He was also working hard for the sake of the seven wealthy families who were robbed.


    In the county¡¯s yamen, Mu Yi didn¡¯t have to wait, when he arrived someone led him inside. Gu Yaosen had given the staff the order to do so. When Mu Yi was brought to the backyard of the yamen, he noticed Gu Yaosen wasn¡¯t alone. According to basic principles, it was a breach of etiquette.


    Mu Yi and the Su Clan had an excellent relationship. Peng Songlai also had to show gratitude to Mu Yi. Mu Yi had come here specifically to help, but he wasn¡¯t the only who needed to see Mu Yi. There were three people in the backyard, one man, and two women.


    Mu Yi had seen one of them previously, and he could guess the other¡¯s social status. The man seemed to be around 30-40 years old. His face was fair and clear of blemishes. His eyes were bright and piercing. He stared at Mu Yi after he arrived.


    He looked powerful and influential. If he was staring at someone ordinary, that person would have been trembling in fear. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of him. He looked perfectly calm and serene in the situation. He just continued walking toward them confidently at a steady pace.


    People of the newer generation were less strict than the previous, but they still attached importance to principles. This included the Confucian moral injunctions, namely the three obediences and four virtues. When seeing a stranger, especially a man, high officials had to pay attention to their behavior. They also oppressed women. (editor¡¯s note: I¡¯m not too sure what they meant by this last sentence, but I thought I¡¯d leave it in to maintain some of the author¡¯s original writing. If you have any thoughts, reach out to us through discord!)


    Gu Yaosen was a scholar. His wife was a well-bred girl. He shouldn¡¯t have made such a careless mistake. Mu Yi¡¯s social status was unique and he was young. Gu Yaosen wasn¡¯t afraid to touch a potential nerve.


    At Mu Yi¡¯s age, being a Taoist priest was a privilege. Nobody would really talk about principles when a young Taoist priest was involved, even if there were women.


    ¡°You must be Master Mu? As expected, you have an excellent disposition. You don¡¯t look ordinary at all,¡± Gu Yaosen said.


    He was a bit bewildered by Mu Yi, but he still complimented him. He had met Taoist priests in the past but they worked for the government. They were anxious when they saw government officials. They were always hyper-vigilant. Mu Yi had traveled the world, such things wouldn¡¯t influence him.


    Mu Yi was the only one who didn¡¯t look afraid when meeting him. It was enough to make Gu Yaosen respect him. After that, the woman next to him took a step forward and greeted him. She had a soft and gentle voice.


    ¡°Master, we meet again,¡± the woman said.


    The woman was Peng Song Lai¡¯s daughter, Peng Mi. She was Gu Yaosen¡¯s sister-in-law. The other woman was Gu Yaosen¡¯s wife.

 Chapter 73: The Women at the top of Little Frost Mountain

    .


    Mu Yi glanced at Peng Mi. She looked less sad than the last time he saw her. She looked quite charming and more voluptuous probably because she was pregnant.


    Peng Mi looked very pretty even though she was wearing simple clothes. She was still in mourning. The other woman looked slightly older. She had a few wrinkles on her forehead. She looked more mature than Peng Mi.


    Mu Yi looked at the two women with admiration. He didn¡¯t have any other thoughts.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t deserve so much praise, County Magistrate,¡± Mu Yi said.


    He nodded at Peng Mi in acknowledgment. There wasn¡¯t a hint of arrogance or flattery in his expression.


    ¡°I meant those words from the bottom of my heart. We can say that our relationship is one of friendship that was grown out of admiration without us ever having met,¡± said Gu Yaosen while looking at Mu Yi.


    Nobody could really know how much of the statement he really meant. He was the Lin¡¯an County Magistrate. Mu Yi knew that Gu Yaosen understood Little Frost¡¯s fortified village really well. They were bandits after all.


    How could he tolerate others encroaching on his territory? Little Frost¡¯s fortified village still posed a threat to the government. The secret agreement of non-aggression with Lin¡¯An County¡¯s government didn¡¯t change that.


    Officially, Gu Yaosen hadn¡¯t done anything to the bandits since he had held the position. Mu Yi had found out some things from Xie Zheng so he came to see the County Magistrate.


    ***


    Little Frost Mountain was to the west of Lin¡¯an. It was a strategic location and difficult to access. If one man guarded the pass, ten thousand men wouldn¡¯t be able to get through. It was only a metaphor but a small number of men could protect the mountain road against ten thousand men.


    It was the main reason why Little Frost¡¯s fortified village was able to subsist over time. Halfway up a hill, there were three people. All of them were women.


    ¡°Chief, you¡¯ve been kneeling down for over an hour. You¡¯ll be exhausted if you continue like this,¡± one of the women said.


    The wind was blowing. Paper money was burning and the ashes were flying away. The kneeling woman¡¯s hair covered her face. Her expression was colder than ice.


    On Little Frost Mountain, only one woman was called Chief. It was obviously the brigand chief, Qiu Yuetong. She was the woman kneeling down.


    There was a tomb in front of her. There was nothing else around it. There wasn¡¯t even a gravestone to mark it but the area around it was clean. Someone definitely took the time to maintain it.


    ¡°Today is the anniversary of his death. I was his daughter. I must show filial piety,¡± said Qiu Yuetong indifferently.


    Her voice was colder than her expression.


    ¡°Chief, Master did everything he could for us,¡± said another woman hesitantly.


    ¡°Indeed, he was a hero. That¡¯s why everybody adored him, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to accept his actions,¡± said Qiu Yuetong icily.


    She stood up. The women behind her hurried to put a thick cloak on her back. Qiu Yuetong grabbed the cloak firmly and turned around.


    She had fine and delicate eyebrows. She was as white as snow. She looked gentle and graceful, even though she couldn¡¯t be described as devastatingly beautiful. If someone glanced at her once, it would be hard to forget her. Her expression was just so cold which put people off.


    Qiu Yuetong looked at the two women. There was something gentle and soft in her eyes but it was only there for a millisecond. The two women were twins. They had grown up together. They had been there the entire time she practiced martial arts. They were more like sisters to her even though they were almost servants.


    Qiu Yuetong had never forgotten the man who had brought the two women to her. She didn¡¯t want to forget. Qiu Yuetong knew them really well. It was hard not to when they had always been together.


    The two women¡¯s names were Qiu Zhu and Qiu Mei. They looked cute, beautiful even but they didn¡¯t act that way. One of them was smart and eccentric. The other one was gentle and soft. They were quite different considering they were twins.


    ¡°Qiu Mei, I asked you to send people with the second chief. How are they?¡± asked Qiu Yuetong.


    The one who had given her the cloak responded.


    ¡°The second chief is back. He brought back the heir of the Su Clan. The others haven¡¯t come back. The second chief doesn¡¯t seem happy either,¡± said Qiu Mei slowly.


    ¡°He¡¯s pursuing something he¡¯s not worthy of. Why would you marry him? If he gives you one million liang of silver, will you then marry him?¡± The other twin said.


    She didn¡¯t wait for Qiu Yuetong to reply. She felt wronged on her behalf. In her eyes, Li Hu was ungrateful. He had become presumptuous after the old man¡¯s death. They would have all starved to death without the old man¡¯s legacy.


    Could he have become the second chief without the old man? Now he wasn¡¯t satisfied with it and wanted to make alliances with other people. He also wanted to get married to the brigand chief when he wasn¡¯t even a bit handsome. How could he be a good match for her?


    ¡°If he could give me a million liang of silver, I could get married to him. It doesn¡¯t matter. That guy said it previously, right? A woman had to get married, even if she is extremely strong,¡± said Qiu Yuetong.


    She was calm almost as if the person she was talking about was someone else.


    ¡°Who said it has to be that way? My sister and I won¡¯t get married. We¡¯ll always be with you,¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never found a man you loved. Except for peerless grace and elegance, what¡¯s the difference between you and an ordinary woman?¡± said Qiu Yuetong.


    She shook her head and sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only person in our heart. There is no man worthy,¡± said Qiu Zhu while glancing at her twin.


    Qiu Yuetong sighed again before turning around and climbing back up the mountain.


    ¡°Send some people there and have them bring the Su Clan¡¯s heir here. Treat him well. The Su Clan isn¡¯t simple,¡± she said.


    ¡°Roger, Chief,¡± Qiu Mei said.


    She followed Qiu Zhu to carry out the orders.


    ***


    Mu Yi had already left the yamen in Lin¡¯an but he didn¡¯t leave alone. The man with him looked well-behaved and honest. He didn¡¯t have a distinguished appearance. He was thin and short.


    His name was Qi Da. Most people called him by his nickname, Slim Monkey. He was one of the people Gu Yaosen trusted the most.


    Mu Yi had heard from Xie Zheng that Gu Yaosen had asked Slim Monkey to pay attention to Little Frost¡¯s fortified village. Slim Monkey looked rather ordinary. Yet, Xie Zheng had said that whenever Slim Monkey looked for clues, he found them.


    If Mu Yi wanted to save Su Jinlun, he would need Slim Monkey¡¯s help. Mu Yi had gone to the yamen for that reason alone. He hadn¡¯t thought that County Magistrate Gu would ask him for more help when he arrived. It was troublesome.

 Chapter 74: Cause and Effec

    t


    .


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t like trouble. It was unavoidable at times while one was living. He knew he had to work because he had obtained certain resources from the Su Clan. There were always advantages and disadvantages as well as cause and effect.


    Mu Yi was a bit annoyed. He had intended to save Su Jinlun and then to go back to the mountain. He wanted to meditate in seclusion. He didn¡¯t plan to leave the mountain again before reaching the second difficulty.


    However, Gu Yaosen asked him for a favor while he was visiting the yamen. He wanted his help with something. Gu Yaosen had been married to Peng Songlai for a few years already, but she hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant. They had seen many doctors but none of the treatments worked.


    There were three ways to be unfilial. Not giving birth to a son was the worst. If a woman couldn¡¯t have children in the past, her husband¡¯s family would give her up. Sometimes it would be worse than that.


    Gu Yaosen loved his wife. He didn¡¯t want to get rid of her. He didn¡¯t even want to have concubines because of he loved her so much. He knew that he needed to find a solution, otherwise, his clan would start to cause trouble.


    He thought Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help at first. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t a doctor and he couldn¡¯t heal people. Gu Yaosen had heard of a sorcerer. This sorcerer could help a couple have children. People said that he was very good at it.


    Gu Yaosen wasn¡¯t worried and wanted to try. His wife kept refusing to see him. So when Mu Yi came, Gu Yaosen was happy. He just asked Mu Yi to go and assess whether the sorcerer was really able to help people or not?


    Mu Yi was a person of unusual ability. Gu Yaosen expected him to understand those kinds of things. Mu Yi, when he was traveling with the old man, had seen all sorts of dishonest dealings.


    Some people pretended that they could communicate with Guanyin, the Patroness of Fertility. Some even took advantage of the couple¡¯s situation to have sex with the women. Most of them couldn¡¯t talk about what they did. They had to struggle while accepting insults and humiliation. Their reputations were always at stake.


    Gu Yaosen and his wife asked Mu Yi to help. They promised him a favor in exchange. Mu Yi had hesitated, but finally accepted. He had asked Gu Yaosen to help him fix a weapon and he had accepted.


    Mu Yi used the weapon as an excuse, but it wasn¡¯t as if such people were easy to find. If Gu Yaosen could find someone to help him fix a weapon, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t mind helping him find the fertility sorcerer.


    Mu Yi wanted to save Su Jinlun first though. Qi Da took Mu Yi to the base of Little Frost Mountain. Qi Da told him that Qiu Yuetong¡¯s father had founded Little Frost¡¯s fortified village. In the beginning, governmental authorities had surrounded the fortified village a few times. Once the old man died they had stopped.


    The old brigand chief wasn¡¯t wild and unreasonable. He hadn¡¯t offended anyone while he was leading. After the war, many people had seized places and made themselves the leader. It was normal and nobody could do anything about it.


    The two groups from the Forbidden City were terrified and ran away. The Qing Dynasty was on the verge of collapse at that time. The end of the dynasty caused a state of great confusion everywhere in the country even the old Taoist Priest was affected.


    Li Hu was a kid under the old brigand chief. He had saved him, recruited him, and treated him as his own child. None of that meant that he intended to make him the leader of the fortified village.


    He hadn¡¯t thought that the most indifferent woman of the clan would defeat him and all the other men of the clan. She was a great martial artist. The old man started to see her value.


    Half a year later, the old man passed away. The circumstances of his death weren¡¯t clear but before he died, he handed the commandment of the clan over to his daughter. He also made Li Hu the second chief.


    Nobody knew why he had done that. Qiu Yuetong quickly took up her role after her father¡¯s death. Li Hu wasn¡¯t happy about the situation. He didn¡¯t want to be controlled by a woman.


    Per Qi Da, the second chief Li Hu asked Qiu Yuetong to marry him. Many elders of the clan were happy. They also didn¡¯t like having a female chief. Plus, Li Hu was the old man¡¯s adopted son. The best thing that could happen for him and the clan was for him to marry Qiu Yuetong. They would both be able to support their comrades this way.


    Qiu Yuetong had a request before she would accept. Li Hu would have to give her one million liang of silver, she¡¯d accept the proposal and marry him. She would even let him lead the clan. Many years had passed since the clan¡¯s establishment. They didn¡¯t lack food and clothes. They didn¡¯t have any surplus, but at most they had a hundred thousand liang of silver.


    Little Frost¡¯s fortified village didn¡¯t earn money by buying and selling things. They mostly earned money by making people pay a toll for using the roads around them. They all understood what it meant to drain the pond to get all the fish. It was impossible to rely on toll fees to obtain a million liang of silver.


    Nobody thought Li Hu could satisfy the request. Many people thought that Qiu Yuetong was making things difficult for Li Hu because she knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to acquire such a sum.


    Li Hu had been very discreet in the following days. Sometimes people had seen him with people who weren¡¯t from the village. They assumed they were there to help him. Some people even said he was soon going to become the first brigand chief.


    He couldn¡¯t become the brigand chief by force. His only option was to obtain a million liang of silver. The news that seven wealthy families were robbed spread soon after and then everything came to light.


    Gu Yaosen knew from the beginning who had done it. He kept pretending he didn¡¯t because he wanted Xie Miao to take care of the case. What his goal was, even he wasn¡¯t sure.


    If the situation hadn¡¯t gotten stranger after that, he wouldn¡¯t have even needed Mu Yi¡¯s help. In the end he had no choice, otherwise, they would have never understood the rest of the case. Things had happened differently than he expected. Many investigators from the yamen were killed.


    Other people would have broken under the pressure. When Mu Yi found out about everything he didn¡¯t mind at all, actually, and couldn¡¯t help but admire him. He was curious about Little Frost¡¯s fortified village and Chief Qiu anyway.


    Some good news had spread in the city. The two chiefs of Little Frost¡¯s fortified village weren¡¯t close. Mu Yi had less pressure since they weren¡¯t.


    He had only managed to make one five thunders charm by the time morning came, even though he had made many charms. He had more evil spirit slaying charms though. They would be enough against ordinary people.


    Little Frost¡¯s fortified village wouldn¡¯t care about what they would need to do to deal with him. Mu Yi also had the Ghost King Banner with Nian Nuer inside though. He just needed to wait until it got dark and then he would go up the mountain to save Su Jinlun.

 Chapter 75: Unusual Talent?

    .


    ¡°Can I see the brigand chief?¡± asked Su Jinlun.


    Su Jinlun was smart. He had been captured, but he was waiting patiently. Since the plan had changed, he wanted to take advantage of the situation if he could.


    He was a descendant of the Su Clan. He knew about Little Frost¡¯s fortified village and their legendary brigand chief. That¡¯s why he wanted to see Qiu Yuetong.


    Qiu Mei was born second, even though Qiu Mei and Qiu Zhu were twins, so she was the youngest. She was discreet and calm so Qiu Yuetong gave her many important assignments. When she heard Su Jinlun¡¯s question, she smiled.


    ¡°Prince Su, don¡¯t worry, the leader is aware of the situation. She won¡¯t let anyone harm you. If you wait for two more days, people will come and take you down the mountain,¡± she said.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I really have something urgent to talk about with her. Little Frost¡¯s fortified village and the leader might be in danger,¡± Su Jinlun said insistently.


    He knew that Mu Yi was extremely strong. Mu Yi was like a god in his eyes. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t do. Little Frost¡¯s fortified village was strong, but for Su Jinlun there was no way they could compete with Mu Yi.


    He had been worried about Mu Yi first after he was kidnapped. He had noticed later that Li Hu was in a bad mood. He guessed that Mu Yi had defeated him and ruined their plans. He didn¡¯t dare to think about his cousin¡¯s death.


    Su Jinlun knew a few of his clan¡¯s plans. Little Frost¡¯s fortified village was a part of their plans. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want Mu Yi to be upset and completely destroy Little Frost¡¯s fortified village. He didn¡¯t care whether Li Hu died or not, all that mattered to him were Qiu Yuetong and Little Frost¡¯s fortified village.


    ¡°Our leader is in danger? Prince Su, you¡¯re joking. Our leader is so strong. Even if Lin¡¯an County did their best to attack Little Frost, they¡¯d fail. Little Frost Mountain¡¯s defenses are incredible. A huge army would need to attack if they really wanted to defeat us. Who could pose a threat to our leader? Don¡¯t you know about the government¡¯s situation right now, Prince Su?¡± said Qiu Mei.


    Her voice was proud and fierce as she spoke. She was a woman, but she was brave, especially these days. She knew if people were wise and if they were smart or not. The situation with the government was about to become chaotic.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me but tell the leader that someone who is related to my clan is going to get involved. He is a person of unusual ability. If he wants, he can destroy an army,¡± said Su Jinlun.


    He looked at Qiu Mei in desperation. He was really convinced Mu Yi could do such a thing. He didn¡¯t know that Mu Yi, whom he revered, had decided to wait until it was dark outside to climb up the mountain. It was precisely because Little Frost¡¯s fortified village¡¯s army was patrolling in the mountains. If he knew, he would have been disappointed.


    If Mu Yi had an infinite number of five thunders charms, he could have set the mountain on fire and destroyed everybody. It wasn¡¯t possible though. Even after Mu Yi reached the second difficulty, his number of five thunders charms would still be limited.


    He was just starting the process of cultivation and weapons could hurt him, especially arrows. He could get injured or even killed from ten meters away. The government was going through difficult times, right now. There were many enemies and Mu Yi wasn¡¯t stupid. He preferred to remain vigilant.


    Qiu Mei saw that Su Jinlun really meant what he was saying. She was rather stunned, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. She hadn¡¯t been to school, she still had some knowledge. She knew that Su Jinlun wasn¡¯t stupid and that he wouldn¡¯t possibly try to deceive her. The leader had told her previously that some people were different from others. The world was a vast place.


    She believed Su Jinlun after he said that.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your good intentions, Prince Su. I will tell the leader,¡± said Qiu Mei.


    She left. Su Jinlun was startled by the fact that she had reacted so quickly but he still didn¡¯t feel that it would be okay.


    A woman in light yellow clothes was performing a sword dance in a dark courtyard on Little Frost Mountain. She looked graceful and elegant. She was beautiful, but she had the air of an assassin. Her sword was definitely deadly.


    It was the afternoon and the sun was bright. A woman in white clothes was seated on a chair in front of the woman. In her left hand, she had a scroll. She was tapping the chair with her right hand. She was looking at the scroll she was holding. Yet, each time the woman performing the sword dance moved she tapped on the chair.


    It was calm, then not, like a moving picture scroll. The door of the courtyard opened. The women stopped what they were doing. The woman with the sword was still. She had her sword raised high above her head, but she soon put her sword back in its sheath.


    ¡°Chief,¡± Qiu Mei said.


    She was standing in front of the woman with the scroll. Qiu Yuetong raised her head. Her expression was still so cold. It was Qiu Zhu who had been performing the sword dance.


    ¡°Has Prince Su told you anything?¡± asked Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°Prince Su said Little Frost¡¯s fortified village and you were in danger because the Su Clan asked for help,¡± said Qiu Mei.


    ¡°What could happen to us? The Su Clan asked for help? I could kill that person in one strike,¡± said Qiu Zhu straightforwardly.


    ¡°Continue,¡± said Qiu Yuetong.


    She just ignored Qiu Zhu.


    ¡°Prince Su said that the person had unusual abilities and could kill a whole army,¡± said Qiu Mei.


    Qiu Zhu wanted to say something else but Qiu Yuetong glanced at her, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°The Su Clan asked for help?¡± Qiu Yuetong said.


    She stood up and threw the scroll at Qiu Zhu. She walked around the courtyard with a pensive expression. Qiu Mei and Qiu Zhu knew all of their leader¡¯s habits. She was taking the matter seriously.


    She hadn¡¯t even cared about everything Li Hu had been doing over the past few days. Now she was reacting to the news she was given. The fact that she was thinking about it meant she thought it worthy of consideration.


    ¡°Qiu Mei, do you think he could be lying?¡± asked Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He looked very serious. I am sure he highly respects that person,¡± said Qiu Mei.


    ¡°I know that the old man of the Su Clan is wildly ambitious. I still would have never thought he could pretend that well. We¡¯ll have to change the plan,¡± said Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°Leader, don¡¯t tell me you believe him? A man couldn¡¯t possibly fight against a whole army alone!¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    She couldn¡¯t hold herself back and started talking. It was impossible to find someone who could fight against a whole army alone, especially for the Su Clan. The Su Clan had some influence in Lin¡¯an County, but they were nothing when considering the scale of the world.

 Chapter 76: A Tomb Alone On The Side of The Road

    .


    ¡°A person of unusual ability,¡± whispered Qiu Yuetong. She sighed. Her expression was solemn. It was strange that she cared so much about the matter. The two women who were in the courtyard with her didn¡¯t understand either.


    Qiu Yuetong didn¡¯t say anything. She left the courtyard and went back to her room. Qiu Mei and Qiu Zhu glanced at each other briefly before returning to their duties. Su Jinlun had insisted on meeting the Chief and they had basically forgotten all about him.


    The sun set in the east casting the area into darkness. Mu Yi came out of his hideout at this time, when nobody would be expecting it. Qi Da continued to lead the way up the mountain. It seemed he had been on the narrow path a few times. He knew the way even in the dark.


    Nian Nuer could help get rid of the enemies since it was nighttime. The plan was perfect. Qi Da and Mu Yi where both in awe of her because they didn¡¯t actually see her do anything. Each time they saw something it was only a pair of eyes.


    Once or twice, Mu Yi was worried. In the end, the people were already dead when he saw their eyes or faces. Mu Yi was shocked. They continued up the mountain without a sound. They were getting closer and closer to Little Frost¡¯s fortified village.


    Mu Yi stopped at that moment. He was obviously confused. Qi Da wanted to say something but Mu Yi stepped to side. There was a tomb. Qi Da could clearly see it under the moonlight. He realized that Mu Yi found this strange.


    ¡°Master, that¡¯s the tomb of the fortified village¡¯s former leader. When he died his people buried him here. They were forbidden to put a gravestone on it or repair it, ¡± he explained.


    ¡°The former leader of the fortified village?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    He seemed surprised yet it was almost as if he had expected the explanation.


    ¡°A tomb alone on the side of the road. The old man must of wanted to rest in peace in nature,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Qi Da felt a cold wind against his back. He felt uneasy and his hair bristled. Since he was a spy, he had acute perceptions. He could even sense when people noticed him. Qi Da felt like someone was watching them. His skin felt numb. He sensed danger and death.


    ¡°The old man was a hero. Why argue the point with an ordinary person?¡± said an almost celestial voice. Qi Da was already scared to death, but when he heard the voice his expression stiffened. White lights filled the area around them.


    ¡°Go down and wait for me,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Qi Da turned and hurried away. An enraged roar spread in the air and the wind started whistling after Qi Da left. The strong wind made Mu Yi¡¯s robe flutter.


    Nian Nuer finally stopped hiding and came out. She hadn¡¯t wanted Qi Da to see her. She stood by Mu Yi¡¯s side and held his hand. She looked at the tomb and shouted.


    Nian Nuer didn¡¯t shout that loud but the wind still dispersed. Under the moonlight there was a young man, a ghost and a tomb. This was a normal scene in Mu Yi¡¯s life.


    ¡°You created the fortified village and earned money by making people pay tolls. You decided to stay here even after dying, do you get offerings or paper money?¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    He was looking at the tomb. His expression was calm. An illusion appeared after Mu Yi spoke. It didn¡¯t look as real as Nian Nuer but Mu Yi didn¡¯t underestimate him. He could sense the danger.


    Mu Yi had hidden the Ghost King Banner in his right sleeve and a five thunders charm in his left sleeve. Mu Yi looked at the apparition. It seemed almost depressed, but still looked majestic. The force it was radiating came from Little Frost Mountain.


    When he was furious, the mountain was furious. When he was happy, the mountain was happy. Mu Yi remembered something about the foot of the mountain and the path leading up. He looked at the tomb¡¯s position and came to a realization.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand much about Feng Shui, but he knew the most important principles. The path to go up the mountain was very steep. It was an unfavorable environment with barren hills and wild rivers. It wasn¡¯t a great place to travel through.


    One wouldn¡¯t say that people who lived in such a place became poorer and poorer, but they wouldn¡¯t have happy lives either. Anybody that died and was buried in the area couldn¡¯t reincarnate and have a beautiful life. Their grandchildren would probably have bad luck as well.


    It wasn¡¯t the same in the past. The change happened because someone had changed the topography of the place therefore changing its destiny. It wasn¡¯t just because someone had died. Mu Yi looked at the old man patiently. He finally understood.


    ***


    Qiu Zhu moved as fast as lightning. She rushed over to Qiu Yuetong¡¯s room.


    ¡°Chief! Chief, there¡¯s light!¡± she shouted¡¯


    ¡°What light is on?¡± Qiu Yuetong asked.


    She looked at Qiu Zhu with a perplexed expression.


    ¡°At the leader¡¯s memorial temple, there¡¯s a light!¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    Her chest felt heavy and all the color in her face was gone. There weren¡¯t a lot of people who knew about the memorial temple. It was in a bad condition and there was always incense burning inside. A special lamp which the former leader owned was also left there.


    Before the old man died he said that lamp could influence the destiny of Little Frost. If the lamp was ever lit, it meant Little Frost would face a great danger. If people weren¡¯t careful, they would die. It had never happened though.


    Qiu Yuetong had tried to light it with fire but it hadn¡¯t worked. She couldn¡¯t light it no matter what. She had thought that the lamp would never light as long as she was there. Eventually, she had forgotten about the lamp at the memorial temple.


    Now that Qiu Zhu was telling her the lamp was lit she was terrified. Finally, she moved. It was so quick that she was there one moment and then she was gone in the next. Only Qiu Zhu was left in the room. Qiu Zhu looked around. She tried to calm down before she rushed out as well.


    There was a small memorial temple in bad condition behind Little Frost¡¯s fortified village. A few people had gathered near it. Qiu Yuetong, the twins and an old man who stood guard over the temple were staring at the lamp.

 Chapter 77: Bright Lamp and Danger

    .


    ¡°Chief, what should we do?¡± asked Qiu Zhu.


    She looked scared and couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± asked Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°Chief, I think we should take this seriously. Should I go to Prince Su and ask him about it?¡± asked Qiu Mei.


    If Su Jinlun hadn¡¯t said those things during the day, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of him now. It was rather strange. The old man had said, before he died, that if the lamp was bright, they were in danger.


    Su Jinlun had said earlier in the day that Little Frost¡¯s fortified village was in danger and that they were going to be defeated, no matter what. She now believed him completely, previously she hadn¡¯t. Qiu Mei remembered her conversation with him. Was it merely a coincidence?


    Qiu Yuetong looked pensive for a moment. She waved her hand. A loud noise spread through air and a strong wind started blowing. It brushed against the flame two meters away from them. The lamp turned off after that.


    Qiu Mei and Qiu Zhu looked relieved. If the flame disappeared, then they were safe again. They¡¯re happiness didn¡¯t last long, the flame reappeared. The lamp shone brightly without being manually lit.


    Qiu Mei and Qiu Zhu saw it with their own eyes. They were truly astonished. Qiu Yuetong¡¯s expression changed as well.


    ¡°Chief, we can¡¯t act rashly¡± said the guard of the memorial temple hastily.


    His voice was hoarse. He was afraid Qiu Yuetong would do something wrong.


    ¡°Uncle Ku, did that man say anything else before he died?¡± asked Qiu Yuetong straightforwardly.


    Anybody that heard her would know she hadn¡¯t forgiven him. The man was she was talking about was her father.


    ¡°No, but I understood him. He never talked about the promise. He did something even he didn¡¯t really understand,¡± replied the old man with a pensive expression.


    ¡°Qiu Mei, inform the members of the village. Qiu Zhu, come with me,¡± said Qiu Yuetong emotionlessly.


    ¡°Roger, Chief,¡± they said at the same time.


    Uncle Ku stayed before the temple. Qiu Yuetong and the others left. He knelt down soon after and started whispering things.


    ***


    ¡°Why stay here? Why not reincarnate?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    One had to pay a price to defy the laws of the earth and the sky. The old man had relied on something for his soul to remain in the village. He had wanted to protect the village in case something happened. His soul would disperse because of it.


    The apparition became more and more distinct. Mu Yi could clearly see his face now. He looked like a 40-year old man. His skin was clear. He looked well-educated, a bit like a scholar, but his eyes looked empty. His awareness was gone.


    Mu Yi sensed that the pressure had increased once he appeared. If Mu Yi moved, the ghost would attack mercilessly. Mu Yi asked himself whether killing him immediately would be wise or not. The man wanted to stay on Little Frost Mountain, but Mu Yi was convinced he could win with all he had. The Ghost King Banner, five thunders charm and copper lamp were enough.


    If he did it that way it would draw people¡¯s attention. Even if he killed the ghost, it would be a waste of resources. It wasn¡¯t that important. He had come to rescue Su Jinlun. If anything happened to Su Jinlun, even if the fortified village was destroyed it would be useless.


    ¡°Leave,¡± said the man.


    His voice was emotionless. Nian Nuer looked at him. If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t held her back, she would have thrown herself at him and absorbed him into the Ghost King Banner. The ferocious ghost and the ordinary ghosts in the Ghost King Banner had helped her become stronger.


    Cultivation was difficult, but human beings weren¡¯t the only entities that could practice cultivation. Ghosts could too but it would be even more difficult for them. Nian Nuer had good mental abilities but it was still hard. There were no major obstacles for her before attempting to cultivate and become a Ghost King. However, becoming a Ghost King wouldn¡¯t be easy at all.


    According to Mu Yi¡¯s calculations, for Nian Nuer, who was a ferocious ghost, to turn into a fierce ghosts, she¡¯d need one or two years. Mu Yi needed less time to cultivate to the next level, but he was rather fast for a cultivator.


    Ghosts had to make great efforts to improve. Many people had spent a lot of time stuck at the first difficulty. Someone who was able to reach the second difficulty before the age of 30 was amazing. All the people who managed to do it were geniuses. As for the third difficulty, making great efforts and striving to improve wasn¡¯t enough. People would also need luck to reach it.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t think about the third difficulty at all because he was still far from reaching it. He wanted to focus on the second difficulty first. After reaching the second difficulty, he¡¯d be able to travel the world and look for the old Taoist Priest. Mu Yi knew that that man couldn¡¯t understand that well.


    ¡°Go up the mountain and look for Su Jinlun. Protect him, ¡± said Mu Yi to Nian Nuer


    The rest didn¡¯t really matter as long as Su Jinlun was fine. Mu Yi tried to be brave. He had been practicing cultivation for less than half a year. He was already about to reach the second difficulty. He only needed to wait for the right time. He was a bit proud of himself.


    Even though the man was special, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t worried. He was still just a ghost. He had a five thunders charm, the Ghost King Banner and the copper lamp. There was nothing to worry about. Why should he be afraid?


    Cultivators had to be careful and vigilant but that didn¡¯t mean to be too scared to do anything. Nian Nuer didn¡¯t really want to leave. She wanted to take care of Mu Yi. She was worried about him. Su Jinlun was like a cousin to her but she didn¡¯t think anything of him. She considered Mu Yi as her only family.


    She wanted him to be happy and wanted to help him, so she let go of his hand and flew up the mountain, even though she didn¡¯t feel like it. When Nian Nuer moved, the ghost moved too. He considered Nian Nuer a threat. Mu Yi moved as well. He threw the Ghost King Banner and blocked the way.


    Mu Yi took out a evil spirit slaying charm next. He didn¡¯t want to use the five thunders charm immediately. The battle had just started. He wanted to keep some trump cards, especially since he hadn¡¯t bumped into Chief Qiu yet. If he used his trump cards at the beginning, it would get even more difficult later.

 Chapter 78: Real or Fake Genius?

    .


    The Ghost King Banner blocked the ghost and the evil spirit slaying charm landed on him easily. He was unable to react to the two attacks and was forced back. Mu Yi showed no mercy. He immediately threw two other evil spirit slaying charms at the ghost. The ghost was prepared this time. He moved quickly and dodged the two evil spirit slaying charms.


    He charged at Mu Yi after dodging. Mu Yi was ready for the fight. He recalled the Ghost King Banner and he took out the copper lamp. He waited for the ghost to get closer. The lamp¡¯s light grew and spread as the ghost approached.


    Dazzling lights emerged from Mu Yi¡¯s hand. They seemed to shine even brighter because it was nighttime. Mu Yi knew that someone would notice the light but he didn¡¯t have a choice. If he didn¡¯t want to use the five thunders charm, then he had to use the copper lamp.


    Qiu Yuetong didn¡¯t know why she had to come to the old man¡¯s tomb. However, she felt like if she didn¡¯t she would regret it. She didn¡¯t particularly like the man. They were related by blood, that was all. No matter what he did in front of other people or how heroic people thought he was, she wouldn¡¯t think better of him.


    She thought he was a bad father and a bad husband. The only thing she cared about was the mountain¡¯s fortified village. The people from the fortified village had always cared for her. They always protected her. After her mother¡¯s death, she had gone to the top of the mountain. She found the twins and they became her companions.


    She had no concept of what it meant to be a woman. A woman grew up and got married. That was her understanding. After getting married a woman would assist her husband and take care of her children.


    She didn¡¯t want that kind of life. She was studying a mysterious technique she had obtained by a lucky coincidence. There was nobody to teach her so it had been extremely difficult to learn. However, the decision was definitely worth it. She had mastered it.


    She wasn¡¯t rewarded for her efforts. Instead, she had to experience even more difficulties. She would have never thought that due to his anger, he wouldn¡¯t see her again. Her heart was cold because of his reaction.


    He disappeared shortly after. When he reappeared, he spoke his last words to her. He wanted Li Hu to become the second leader. She was given the position of first brigand chief, but she didn¡¯t feel moved at all.


    After his death, Qiu Yuetong decided to bury him where he had asked her. He was buried without a gravestone and she had built a small memorial temple behind the mountain with no statue. There was just a spirit tablet with no name on it and a lamp which couldn¡¯t be lit.


    She remembered everything that happened before his death. She even remembered everything that he had told her and had taken it to heart. She wouldn¡¯t have tried to to light the lamp otherwise. Now all of it made her furious.


    She made the fortified village flourish. She was determined and brave, even though she was a woman.She didn¡¯t envy men at all. While the world was chaotic, it was the best time to develop her skills. She also understood Li Hu¡¯s behavior.


    Who would have thought that Prince Su would bring trouble and chaos¡­ Was the Su Clan¡¯s ally really that strong? Had the old man¡¯s prophecy come to reality? She had so many doubts. The two women rushed towards the tomb. It still took them some time to arrive even though they were moving as fast as they could.


    As she was running up to the top of the mountain, she saw Mu Yi and the copper lamp. When she saw him, she stopped. She also saw a man being forced away near the tomb. She couldn¡¯t understand why all she could see was red.


    A clanging sound spread through the air. Mu Yi¡¯s heart twitched. He quickly put the ghost King Banner on his back and it turned into a cape. His heart twitched again and he staggered. His mind strength was interrupted and the flame of the copper lamp disappeared. The area was covered in darkness again.


    Mu Yi hid in the ghost King Banner. In the dark, it was as if he had completely disappeared even though he couldn¡¯t completely conceal himself. Mu Yi ran dozens of meters away in a few seconds. The assassin who had jumped in out of nowhere to intervene finally appeared after he left.


    ¡°Qiu Yuetong?¡± he said.


    Upon seeing the assassin he knew who she was without having to think about it. No matter how strong she was, she didn¡¯t look like an ordinary fighter. After Qiu Yuetong attacked with, she didn¡¯t make any other moves. She just followed a woman who was with her. The woman was also holding a sword. They were both heading in his direction.


    Mu Yi looked at her for a moment. He was holding an evil spirit slaying charm between two fingers. He threw it at them. White light flashed and the charm moved towards the woman in front of him. She faced the danger with a calm mind and cut through the white light with her sword. She was also blinded and almost collapsed from the impact, though. She looked at Mu Yi in awe.


    Mu Yi ignored her. He raised the copper lamp. It illuminated the area again. He grabbed the five thunders charm and stared at Qiu Yuetong. The sword attack she used had scared him to death. It was extremely fast. He had neither seen it nor heard it. Before she had approached him, he hadn¡¯t even sensed her presence. Obviously her attacks were dangerous.


    If he hadn¡¯t used the Ghost King Banner as a cape, he would have been stabbed and died on the spot. Mu Yi was rather shocked at the thought, but he now knew that he had underestimated her. In the past, the experts he had met were mostly goods smugglers.


    Qiu Yuetong was different. She was extremely strong. Qiu Yuetong didn¡¯t look at Mu Yi. She was looking at the man above the tomb. He was already dead but she recognized him. The only difference was that he was only an apparition.


    Qiu Yuetong¡¯s father floated in the air. At that moment, he was also staring at Qiu Yuetong but his eyes looked empty.


    ¡°Ch¡­ Chief!¡± Qiu Zhu shouted..


    She couldn¡¯t help it. Mu Yi stood up but didn¡¯t make any other moves. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Qiu Yuetong and now he was curious. Would the father and his daughter hug each other and cry? Or would the difference between human beings and ghosts be too important?

 Chapter 79: Heroic or Emotionless?

    .


    ¡°Was this your decision?¡± Qiu Yuetong asked.


    Her tone was cold, but mixed with something else as if she didn¡¯t know how to feel about it. Qiu Yuetong¡¯s father didn¡¯t say anything. He just blankly stared at Qiu Yuetong. His eyes were empty. It was as if he had been able to move only due to instinct.


    ¡°When I was a child, mom told me that you were a hero. She told me to be obedient. She would tell me that someday my dad would come back home as a glorious hero. She said that he would take us away and that I would also become a hero thanks to his teachings. She said that people would admire me.


    ¡°In the end, we both became cold and detached from you. In other people¡¯s eyes, you were a hero. You were the brigand chief. In my eyes, you are a selfish person and you gave up everything including your family for your desires.


    ¡°When mom was ill, you sent people with some silver to us. When mom died, you weren¡¯t by her side, you only came to the burial and took me away. You didn¡¯t even care for me after taking me. I told myself since I was a child that someday I¡¯d make you kneel down before her tomb. I would force you to tell her how sorry you are and that it was all your fault.


    ¡°Do you know how much time I spent studying the mysterious fighting technique? Do you know what made me determined enough to practice day and night?


    ¡°The will to defeat you. The will to defeat everybody. I wanted to show you that everything you had done in your life was worthless. A hero? You? Ridiculous.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that after succeeding, you would change like that. I don¡¯t know what happened after and I don¡¯t know why you wanted to die. Maybe it was for redemption? Did you think you would be forgiven for everything?¡± she said.


    Qiu Yuetong was furious, but she was also sad. She was shouting. The ghost didn¡¯t react at all. No matter what she said, the ghost only blankly stared at her.


    Mu Yi remained silent. He didn¡¯t interrupt them. After hearing her talk, he was able to understand her a bit more. Everybody had secrets. It didn¡¯t matter who they were, glorious or not, heroes, formidable, or common and lower class people. They all had secrets.


    After Qiu Yuetong said what she wanted to say, her expression turned cold again. The man was still staring at her, but there was no awareness in his eyes and he hadn¡¯t reacted. She soon remembered there was a stranger next to her. A stranger who could destroy Little Frost¡¯s fortified village.


    She had attacked him and had scared him but Mu Yi¡¯s defensive abilities shocked her. She had never seen someone move like the wind or disappear like that. In that moment, she felt Mu Yi posed a great threat to her and she didn¡¯t act carelessly.


    ¡°Greetings, Master. You must think I¡¯m a bit ridiculous because of what just happened,¡± said Qiu Yuetong


    She looked at Mu Yi. He was rather young to her surprise. He didn¡¯t look like someone who could destroy her clan. However after what had just happened, she couldn¡¯t underestimate him.


    ¡°Chief Qiu is a true beauty. How could I make fun of such a lady?¡± Mu Yi replied.


    He didn¡¯t relax at all even if she had changed the way she approached him. On the contrary, he became even more vigilant. He wasn¡¯t facing a ghost. He was facing a woman who was extremely skilled in martial arts.


    He felt even more pressure. He didn¡¯t mind chatting since she hadn¡¯t attacked him again. It was a good opportunity to give Nian Nuer some more time. They were only here to save Su Jinlun. The rest of it didn¡¯t really matter.


    ¡°Did you come here for Prince Su, Master?¡± Qiu Yuetong asked.


    She wasn¡¯t the type to bother with small talk. She was straightforward. She said what she meant. She was telling him I know who you are and why you¡¯re here.


    ¡°Indeed, you know exactly why I¡¯m here. Do you agree to it?¡± asked Mu Yi with a nod.


    He didn¡¯t intend to hide anything from her. He was able to determine that Su Jinlun was safe based on her tone and the was she spoke. There was no other reason for Qiu Yuetong to change her stance.


    ¡°Agree to do what?¡± asked Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°Release him,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I would have dispatched people to take him down the mountain and see him off, even if you hadn¡¯t come,¡± said Qiu Yuetong.


    She pushed her bangs aside as she spoke.


    ¡°And Li Hu,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Qiu Yuetong¡¯s expression stiffened after Mu Yi spoke but only for a second. She looked at him for a moment.


    ¡°Li Hu is the second brigand chief of Little Frost¡¯s fortified village. I can¡¯t hand him over even if he¡¯s guilty,¡± she said.


    Qiu Yuetong sounded calm. Her tone was indifferent but firm. She would release Su Jinlun but she wouldn¡¯t hand Li Hu over. He was the second brigand chief of Little Frost¡¯s fortified village even if she didn¡¯t like him that much.


    She was the brigand chief. She couldn¡¯t hand over someone from the village. If she did that, people in the fortified village would think she had no values or principles. It would cause trouble.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± said Mu Yi.


    He looked at Qiu Yuetong with determination. He had to kill Li Hu. Li Hu and Xugui had plotted against him. Li Hu also knew about Su Jinlun¡¯s social status but still did everything without considering it.


    The Su Clan had to display strength to be respected. Mu Yi needed to do the same. Otherwise, many people would try to cause him trouble in the future. He couldn¡¯t wait around for opportunities. It was best to take a chance right away.


    If they offended the Su Clan, they offended him. There was no difference and no matter what their social status was they would have to pay the price. Li Hu would go free and would remain a threat for the Su Clan and Mu Yi if he just left. Li Hu had to die. Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind fighting if Qiu Yuetong continued to refuse.


    ¡°Chief¡­¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    She wanted to speak about the matter. She didn¡¯t like Li Hu at all. She didn¡¯t mind handing Li Hu over for the safety of the clan. It was the best solution for everyone. She was confident before because her sword techniques were quite good. There were few people that could compete with her in the village but she felt powerless when facing Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi had done something that made bright white light attack her. She had to use all her strength to stop them. If he did it again, she would potentially die.


    Qiu Yuetong interrupted her before she could say anything.

 Chapter 80: A Matter of Life and Death

    .


    ¡°There is no need to say anything. I don¡¯t want to be your enemy but can¡¯t hand over the second brigand chief. I regret that I cannot comply with your wishes,¡± said Qiu Yuetong firmly.


    She seemed determined. Her father who turned around after she spoke and stared at Mu Yi. He started releasing ghost Qi. Mu Yi felt pressured to act.


    He looked solemn when he raised the copper lamp again. He released more mind strength this time. In a few seconds, the copper lamp brightened and oppressed the ghost Qi. Crackling noises spread in the air.


    The copper lamp illuminated the whole area. The light it gave off collided with the invisible strength of the old man. The pressure exerted by the ghost Qi was intense so Mu Yi stepped back. The power of the whole mountain paired with the strength of the former leader of Little Frost was very serious. The man was a ferocious ghost. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t resist it forever, even with the copper lamp.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t the type of person who helplessly waited for death. He already knew a battle was unavoidable. Therefore, he would be merciless.


    ¡°Five thunders charm, attack!¡± Mu Yi shouted.


    Mu Yi raised his left hand and condensed mind strength into the five thunders charm. The five thunders charm connected to the earth and the sky surrounding him. Mu Yi¡¯s fingers felt weak and numb from the power. There was purple lightning everywhere.


    A loud noise spread through the air. Lightning charged at the former leader of the fortified village. Mu Yi was convinced that the lightning could destroy him. It would definitely be enough to weaken him. Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t fear Qiu Yuetong without the threat of the former leader lingering.


    Mu Yi heard the sound of a sword moving. He saw a silver sword. It was extremely fast. Everything seemed to be flickering. Mu Yi even saw white dots. Everything looked like a dream because of the lightning.


    Mu Yi knew it was real though. At the most crucial moment Qiu Yuetong intervened. Lightning was descending from the sky and rushing at her. The lightning and Qiu Yuetong were too fast. He felt like he was hallucinating.


    ¡°Chief,¡± someone said.


    Mu Yi heard someone shout furiously once the lightning dispersed. He saw a body descend from the sky. It was Qiu Yuetong. She was holding her sword but it had been broken. She looked weaker but she wasn¡¯t defeated.


    She had managed to deal with the five thunders charm rather quickly. It meant that she had never stopped being vigilant either. Qiu Yuetong almost collapsed after landing on the ground, luckily, Qiu Zhu came and helped her.


    Qiu Yuetong had blocked most of the power of the charm, a small part of it had still hit the former leader of the fortified village. He was in worse shape than Qiu Yuetong. He was only a ferocious ghost, that was a fact. The power of the mountain couldn¡¯t change that.


    Mu Yi¡¯s five thunders charms could destroy fierce ghosts in one strike. Nian Nuer, without the help of the Ghost King Banner, could only resist maybe a third of the power of the five thunders charm. She was also better at blocking attacks because she had mental abilities.


    Mu Yi¡¯s five thunders charms were extremely powerful. Mu Yi just needed to master them and someday they¡¯d have even more explosive power. Borrowing the strength of the earth and the sky wasn¡¯t easy.


    Qiu Yuetong leaned against Qiu Zhu but she wasn¡¯t worried. She looked at the man. She didn¡¯t know why she had tried to stop the attack a moment before. Maybe because the man was her father? She didn¡¯t understand it. She had acted on instinct.


    When she saw the man, she felt something strange in her heart. The former leader of the fortified village was floating in the air. He looked more like an illusion than he had at the beginning. A moment before, his facial features were distinct, now his face was blurry.


    Qiu Yuetong didn¡¯t understand it completely but she could tell that the man was in danger. After the attack, she was also not in the best shape. Most of her inner strength had been used. She was extremely weak and couldn¡¯t compete with Mu Yi anymore.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t hate Qiu Yuetong but it didn¡¯t mean he would let her off. She represented Little Frost¡¯s fortified village and shewanted to protect Li Hu. Li Hu would maybe try to assassinate Mu Yi in the future. It didn¡¯t matter who was right or wrong. Mu Yi could only do what he had to.


    Mu Yi glanced at Qiu Yuetong and the former leader. He knew they were weakened by the attack, without hesitation, he took out two evil spirit slaying charms and threw them. Two white lights surrounded Qiu Yuetong and the former leader.


    ¡°Chief, be careful!¡± shouted Qiu Zhu.


    She had been taking care of Qiu Yuetong, but she hadn¡¯t forgotten about Mu Yi. She had been paying attention to his every move. Mu Yi was their enemy. He had the power to destroy Little Frost¡¯s fortified village.


    When she saw Mu Yi was attacking again, she jumped in front of Qiu Yuetong. Qiu Yuetong wanted to prevent her from doing so, but without Qiu Zhu to support her she fell.


    Qiu Zhu raised her sword again. She wanted to use the same technique to block the attack but Mu Yi¡¯s evil spirit slaying charm had the same explosive power as before. Some of her strength had been depleted so her plan failed. The attack was more powerful than before because of this.


    White lights appeared above her head and descended from the sky. The lights crashed against her chest and she was forced away. She flew into the air and even coughed blood.


    Mu Yi was being heartless. His goal was to destroy them. The other white lights hit the ghost. He became blurrier. Qiu Yuetong looked desperate. She regretted her decision. It would have been better to hand over Li Hu than to lose Qiu Zhu and her father.


    It was too late to regret it thought. Qiu Zhu was like a sister to her and that man, even though he was dead, was her father. That was why she had tried to protect him.


    She looked determined to do something about the situation. She heard a loud and ferocious shout from behind her soon after.


    ¡°Intruder! Stop!¡± someone shouted.

 Chapter 81: Mu Yi – Cruel and Fierce

    .


    ¡°Intruder! Stop!¡± Someone yelled.


    Mu Yi saw a few people in the distance. There was a women leading them. She looked just like the woman who had just flew through the air. The woman looked nervous and was moving fast. Qiu Yuetong was overcome with emotion. She had come with Qiu Zhu and now Qiu Mei had come with people.


    Qiu Yuetong decided to trust her instinct. It was better to believe the worst and be pleasantly surprised than to be optimistic and be disappointed. The man had repeatedly failed during his life and she was convinced there was a reason for it.


    The enemy who had come could maybe destroy Little Frost so it was better to be careful. She had decided to use her full strength to protect their territory. She was proud. She couldn¡¯t help but be happy about her decision.


    She just needed time. The terrifying power of the charm had made her inner strength disperse but she wasn¡¯t injured. She sensed that she would be able to condense her strength again within a few minutes. If Qiu Mei hadn¡¯t arrived, she would have risked her life and used her forbidden technique.


    Everything that was happening currently was her fault after all and she wanted to solve the problem. She would have also been critically injured or even died if she had defeated Mu Yi with the technique. She had practiced so hard for so many years. It would have been a waste.


    She would have done it only if absolutely necessary. Mu Yi frowned after noticing Qiu Mei¡¯s speed. It would be best to ignore her and get rid of Qiu Yuetong first. She had defended the old man when he used the five thunders charm so it was her fault.


    Mu Yi had already noticed that her recovery speed was incredible. If he continued to waste time, she¡¯d recover and the consequences would be deadly for him. Therefore he decided to kill Qiu Yuetong first. Mu Yi saw light in front of him. He jumped aside and saw an arrow.


    Qiu Mei had arrived in front of him. She was holding a small dagger. She ran at him using small steps to increase her speed. Mu Yi jumped backwards but Qiu Mei was extremely fast. She was so fast Mu Yi could hardly follow her movements. If the dagger stabbed him, he would be badly injured.


    Mu Yi was astonished. He had made lots of progress and his perceptions were more acute now. He was able to dodge again. He released lots of mind strength into the copper lamp.


    Qiu Mei was startled and shouted. She closed her eyes and felt that she was being burned. It was as if she had fallen into an ocean of flames. Her skin was turning grey. Mu Yi didn¡¯t give her any time to react and aimed at her abdomen.


    She groaned in pain and crashed onto the ground, motionless. Qiu Mei¡¯s injury was actually less severe than Qiu Zhu¡¯s. Qiu Mei¡¯s body didn¡¯t have any visible injury but she remained unconscious because her soul had been injured.


    The copper lamp couldn¡¯t harm someone¡¯s body. It could only hurt people¡¯s souls. Mu Yi realized that when fighting against Xugui and he knew it was an efficient technique. Soul injuries were even worse than body injuries.


    ¡°Little Mei!¡± Qiu Yuetong screamed.


    When she saw Qiu Mei like that, she was filled with anger. Qiu Mei was lying on the ground and she was unconscious. She felt extremely sad.


    Another arrow moved towards Mu Yi. Mu Yi¡¯s perception was good, especially when he was already fighting. If someone attacked him when he didn¡¯t expect it, then maybe he wouldn¡¯t be able to sense the attack, but only if the person was extremely skilled.


    Mu Yi jumped aside and dodged the arrow. He also turned off the copper lamp. It was nighttime and people could easily spot him with the lamp. The surrounding area became pitch-black again. The people who had come to help couldn¡¯t see much of anything anymore.


    Mu Yi put the Ghost King Banner on his body as a cape again. He quickly moved towards the people who had come to help. White lights exploded one after the other when he arrived.


    He only had one five thunders charm when he came. However, he had prepared lots of evil spirit slaying charms and they worked well against ordinary people. He couldn¡¯t destroy the whole fortified village with them but they would suffice to kill the few people who had showed up.


    Mu Yi looked like a sly and cruel demon as he attacked. Bright white lights kept emerging from his hands and people screaming horribly. Qiu Mei hadn¡¯t been able to call and wait for everyone because she hadn¡¯t had much time. She had only gathered about eight people.


    The people were already lying on the ground soon after the fight started. Their Qi was slowly dispersing. Whether they would survive or not, depended on their luck.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Qiu Yuetong shouted.


    She gazed into the distance and saw the horrible scene. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from shouting. She could finally condense her strength again. She moved like the wind and charged at Mu Yi. She passed by Qiu Zhu and the sword which had fallen to the side ended up in her right hand.


    Qiu Yuetong changed drastically with a sword in her hand. There was a distance of a few dozen zhang between them, but Mu Yi could sense the cold killing intent of the sword. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t act carelessly. He stared at Qiu Yuetong, who looked like a celestial being. She continued on her path towards him.


    He stretched out his arm and said, ¡°Suffer!¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s cape turned into black lights and moved to attack Qiu Yuetong. The long sword and the Ghost King Banner collided in the air. Lights flashed. After that, the Ghost King Banner moved back to Mu Yi¡¯s hand. Qiu Yuetong¡¯s attack had been blocked and her speed had slowed.


    Mu Yi put the Ghost King Banner back on as a cape and moved. He was invisible again.


    ¡°I already understand your sword techniques, Chief Qiu. In three days, I will come back. If you still refuse to hand Li Hu over, I¡¯ll slaughter everyone in Little Frost with no exception,¡± he said.


    The voice seemed to come from far away, especially in the middle of the night. The Ghost King Banner allowed Mu Yi to hide and move like a fish in water. He wasn¡¯t completely invisible but it was difficult to see him.


    Qiu Yuetong was still holding her sword. She looked depressed. She knew this had only been the beginning. She finally understood what Su Jinlun had meant.

 Chapter 82: Human Feelings

    .


    ¡°You came to rescue me. I feel guilty,¡± said Su Jinlun.


    Su Jinlun and Mu Yi were at the foot of the mountain. His expression was filled with regret. If he hadn¡¯t trusted Zheng Zicong, none of this would have happened. Su Jinlun was convinced that Mu Yi had done a lot to save him even though he hadn¡¯t see the battle.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright. That¡¯s the most important thing. If anything had happened to you, I would have never been able to look Mister Su in the eyes,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He had done quite well in the battle, even though it had been difficult.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Master. I¡¯m the only one to blame for this because of me you also got into trouble,¡± said Su Jinlun hastily.


    If he hadn¡¯t come to the main city of the county, none of this would have happened. Zheng Zicong and Xugui would¡¯ve just formulated another plan to trap him. However, Mu Yi was only the first target, after killing him, they would have attacked the Su Clan.


    Mu Yi had done well in the situation. He had gotten rid of Xugui and Zheng Zicong. The Little Frost¡¯s fortified village wasn¡¯t able to prevent him from doing what he came to do. He managed to rescue Su Jinlun without too much trouble.


    Su Jinlun admired his grandfather and Mu Yi even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you back to the city. I¡¯ll take care of Little Frost¡¯s fortified village after,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Master¡­I want to say something but I¡¯m not sure I should,¡± said Su Jinlun.


    He hesitated, but when he heard that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t going to let Little Frost¡¯s fortified village off he felt that he needed to speak up. He didn¡¯t harbor a grudge against Chief Qiu. Also, Li Hu hadn¡¯t harmed him at all after having taken him to the fortified village.


    He also knew that his grandfather had a plan for Little Frost¡¯s fortified village.


    ¡°Just say it,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°It¡¯s something that really has nothing to do with you, but everything happened because of Li Hu. Could you please not kill Chief Qiu?¡± Su Jinlun said.


    He felt embarrassed after asking.


    ¡°Why would you protect her? Do you like her?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    Su Jinlun blushed.


    ¡°No. No, I¡¯ve never even seen her. How could I like her?¡± Su Jinlun said.


    He was trying to control the redness in his cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve heard the elder say that Little Frost¡¯s fortified village could be useful, especially Chief Qiu. She¡¯s not inferior to men with her talent. She¡¯s an expert in terms of ability, wisdom, astuteness and resourcefulness,¡± said Su Jinlun.


    ¡°Mister Su has that kind of thought¡­I see. Indeed, women like that are rare. It won¡¯t be easy to make a person like her submit,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He shook his head. He didn¡¯t think anything good would come of Su Chongshan¡¯s plan.


    ¡°In three days, I will go back to Little Frost Mountain. If she hands Li Hu over, I won¡¯t kill her. However¡­¡± said Mu Yi.


    He didn¡¯t finish, but Su Jinlun understood what he was trying to say. He also understood that Mu Yi was already giving him face by doing so. He couldn¡¯t ask more of him. Su Jinlun wasn¡¯t shortsighted. He didn¡¯t want there to be tension between them because of a woman he had never seen.


    Mu Yi took Su Jinlun back to Lin¡¯An County.


    ***


    At the same time, the air was tense in Little Frost¡¯s fortified village. It was nighttime, but there were many people sitting in the debate hall. The biggest chair in the front wasn¡¯t occupied. There was a manon the left. He looked to be about 30 years old. He was tall, dignified and rather majestic.


    He was nervous for some reason and was frowning. There were even more men in the chairs that followed. They all were thinking the same thing. They all looked furious. Li Hu looked at his comrades and listened to all their comments.


    He held up a cold smile, but he was a bit scared. He wasn¡¯t a coward because bandits couldn¡¯t be cowards. They had to be brave. If he had been a coward, he wouldn¡¯t have joined hands with Xugui. He wouldn¡¯t have robbed seven wealthy families and plotted against Mu Yi.


    However, he was really scared now. He already knew what had happened in the Ghost Village even though he wasn¡¯t there. He had sent his best fighters. He hadn¡¯t thought they would all be killed. Xugui, who he thought was almost invincible, had been killed too. The entire situation was frightening.


    He had thought to just take Su Jinlun back but he was ambitious. He wanted Little Frost¡¯s fortified village to rise. When he noticed that Su Jinlun had disappeared, he was relieved. Qiu Yuetong had already gotten involved if that was the case. She was extremely strong.


    He didn¡¯t know that Mu Yi had come and killed people. He didn¡¯t know that Qiu Yuetong couldn¡¯t compete with him either. Many of his friends had died too. They had died right there on the mountain. They had been killed in atrocious ways.


    Su Jinlun had been rescued without anybody knowing about it as well. If things had ended there, he would have had no choice but to admit his mistakes. He offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have offended. It would have been a good lesson for him. He would no longer have any chances to collect the silver either.


    However, Mu Yi had said before he left that he would come back in three days. If Qiu Yuetong didn¡¯t hand Li Hu over, he¡¯d slaughter them all. It would be a complete extermination of the village. Li Hu was terrified of what would happen to him.


    His comrades didn¡¯t understand, but he knew how terrifying Mu Yi was. Qiu Yuetong couldn¡¯t even compete with him. Could Little Frost¡¯s fortified village resist much longer?


    The problem was that the enemy had powers they didn¡¯t understand. He had decided to join hands with Xugui back then because he had seen the zombie. He wouldn¡¯t have thought things would get even more troublesome later.


    Qiu Yuetong had to make a decision. He was convinced his comrades would die for him, but he also knew they couldn¡¯t compete with Mu Yi. He could only rely on Qiu Yuetong. He knew her personality well. If he didn¡¯t understood her, he wouldn¡¯t have tried anything.


    She would only hand him over if it was absolutely necessary. It didn¡¯t mean that he had resigned himself to be killed. If he felt the danger was too great, he wouldn¡¯t stay in Little Frost. The world was vast, finding a place to hide wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    In the worst case scenario he would take his comrades and start a new group. There were problems everywhere. It was the perfect time to create a new faction. While Li Hu was thinking of solutions for himself, Qiu Yuetong was in her room. She was pacing. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Qiu Mei was lying on the bed. She was still unconscious. Qiu Zhu¡¯s face had lost all color. She was standing beside the bed. Her eyes were fixed on Qiu Mei.

 Chapter 83: Different Thoughts

    .


    ¡°Doctor Sun, how is my sister?¡± She asked.


    A middle-aged man was feeling Qiu Mei¡¯s pulse. He was around 40 years old. His name was Sun Yi. He was a professional doctor. Everybody in the fortified village asked for him when they needed help. He was an expert.


    Sun Yi didn¡¯t reply immediately. He frowned. His expression scared Qiu Zhu. Qiu Yuetong also came over to see what was going on.


    Sun Yi said, ¡°Qiu Mei¡¯s condition is critical.¡±


    ¡°Critical? But she has no injury! Why is she even still unconscious?¡± asked Qiu Zhu.


    ¡°Qiu Mei¡¯s injury isn¡¯t physical. It¡¯s her soul that is injured,¡± said Sun Yi solemnly.


    ¡°Her soul is injured? Doctor, you can heal her, right?¡± asked Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°Difficult, difficult, difficult¡­¡± whispered Sun Yi while shaking his head.


    Qiu Yuetong was distressed. She knew that Sun Yi was a great doctor. He was better than most doctors. If he hadn¡¯t saved many people in the past, how could he have stayed in Little Frost? He was saying that Qiu Mei¡¯s situation was critical.


    ¡°Doctor Sun, you know some remedies, right? Please, I beg you, save my little sister,¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    She knelt down and cried while begging Sun Yi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. You two are like daughters to me. I¡¯m even more worried about her than you are,¡± said Sun Yi.


    He grabbed her arm and pulled her back up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave Qiu Mei to Doctor Sun. If you need anything Doctor Sun, tell us. Qiu Mei is like my sister too,¡± said Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°Qiu Mei¡¯s soul is injured. After some Qi moxibustion and a rddhipadardhi-saksatkriya, her Qi and blood will be strengthened. Her condition will not worsen. However, I fear that the only person who can help her recover is the one who attacked her,¡± said Sun Yi slowly.


    He didn¡¯t have much hope even after saying it aloud. Qiu Mei wasn¡¯t the only one. Eight other people had been attacked. Qiu Zhu¡¯s injury was the least severe. She¡¯d be able to recover after having a good rest.


    As for the others, three people had died on the spot, only a miracle could make them come back to life. There were two people who were badly injured but could recover within a year and a half. The others, if they could be saved, would spend the rest of their lives disabled.


    The last people who had shown up had all died and they had died in strange ways. The assassin was cruel and brutal. His last words before leaving had been terrifying. Would such an enemy actually help?


    ¡°Can anyone save Qiu Mei apart from him?¡± asked Qiu Yuetong.


    She also knew what Sun Yi was thinking.


    ¡°Of course there are people. The world is so big. There are many people of unusual talent. Would they come if we invited them? We have nothing to offer. Qiu Mei doesn¡¯t have that much time anyway,¡± said Sun Yi.


    He understood the situation clearly. Only Mu Yi could save Qiu Mei.


    ¡°So what should we do? Chief..¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    She looked at Qiu Yuetong. She hoped Qiu Yuetong would be able to find a solution. She knew that Mu Yi wanted Li Hu. If they handed Li Hu over and offered something else, maybe he would accept it and save her sister. Only Qiu Yuetong could make that decision though.


    Qiu Yuetong knew what Qiu Zhu was asking. She regretted having entered the battle. She calmed down after a few seconds. She felt she really couldn¡¯t hand over Li Hu. He had always been by her side and had protected her.


    Qiu Yuetong closed her eyes. She was somber and let her mind wander. She daydreamed about the things that had accord. Qiu Zhu standing in front of her to protect her. Qiu Mei arriving to help them with friends. All of their bodies on the ground. Everything had happened because of Li Hu.


    She also knew that blaming Li Hu for everything wasn¡¯t fair. She was partly responsible. She was too sure of herself before. She had decided not to put much stock in Su Jinlun¡¯s words. She had also refused to believe the old man¡¯s words.


    If she had decided to negotiate from the beginning,things would be different¡­


    Qiu Yuetong didn¡¯t know, she was currently facing a dilemma. She felt exhausted. It was as if her world had collapsed around her.


    She was once a girl who liked gifts and who liked beautiful dresses.She was once a girl who hoped she¡¯d have someone she could rely on someday. She wanted someone who would help her slow down and relax.


    She was once a girl who would grind her teeth and persevere, but she was tired of persevering. Forgive him? She had forgiven him. She had never hidden the fact that she harbored a grudge against her father. Once he died she had forgiven him.


    She had chosen her own path. She had had no choice but to continue on it. Problems had come one after another. She had never thought she¡¯d have to struggle so much. She didn¡¯t know what to choose: morality and justice or Qiu Mei.


    Qiu Mei was like a sister to her. She would die for her. She couldn¡¯t abandon Li Hu either. He was the second brigand chief. If she handed him over, it would go against the principles of morality and justice. She was also a brigand chief. She was responsible for everybody in the fortified village.


    ¡°Chief,¡± said Sun Yi.


    ¡°Yes, Doctor Sun?¡± said Qiu Yuetong.


    She opened her eyes and attempted to look calm. She didn¡¯t want other people to see her right now. She felt so weak. Sun Yi had always been there for her. He was like a friend and a mentor.


    ¡°Since it seems you can¡¯t come to a decision, why not consult the individual involved?¡± said Sun Yi with smile.


    ¡°Individual involved?¡± Qiu Yuetong frowned.


    She thought of Li Hu after a moment.


    ¡°Doctor Sun, what do you mean?¡± asked Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°The brigand chief doesn¡¯t need to do anything. You don¡¯t even need to show up. You can just wait patiently,¡± said Sun Yi indifferently.


    ¡°But¡­¡± said Qiu Yuetong.


    She wanted to say something to the contrary but she remained silent.


    ¡°The brigand chief cares about everyone in the fortified village, just like the former chief used to. People are sometimes selfish and sometimes kind. Sometimes, they also want to protect things despite the risks but it¡¯s not worth it. Since you can¡¯t make up your mind, leave it to the individual involved. What do you think about that?¡± said Sun Yi.


    When Sun Yi finished speaking, Qiu Yuetong didn¡¯t say anything. She just sank into a chair.

 Chapter 84: Individual Plans

    .


    Qiu Zhu closed the door of the small courtyard after Sun Yi left. She asked Qiu Zhu to stop anyone from entering. The news that Qiu Yuetong was injured spread quickly the next morning. The entire fortified village was alarmed. She had been injured at a crucial time.


    Mu Yi had injured many people the night before even Qiu Yuetong was injured. All of the injuries had happened because of Li Hu. The people in the fortified village were divided.


    Some people thought they had to fight and resist Mu Yi no matter what. Some people thought that the one who had offended the person should bear the responsibility. A true man would have the courage to accept the consequences of his actions.


    Nobody could actually agree on how to handle it. Qiu Yuetong needed to show up to help but she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t even send anyone to express her opinion on the subject. Her courtyard was sealed.


    If she didn¡¯t express her opinion, there was no way they could come to an agreement. Li Hu was the second brigand chief and had some people on his side. However, Qiu Yuetong had been injured because of him. Nobody wanted to listen to what he had to say.


    Some people even wanted him to bear the responsibilities and give himself up. The idea made him furious. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death with just luck. Mu Yi had taught the others a lesson. Li Hu wasn¡¯t naive. How could he surrender and accept death?


    ¡°Second Chief, the Chief won¡¯t show up. What should we do?¡± asked someone.


    They were speaking to Li Hu. Li Hu was rather close to this person.


    ¡°What do you mean what should we do? You want me to surrender and accept death too?¡± said Li Hu.


    His expression was gloomy and his eyes glinted with fury.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± said the man.


    He was obviously frightened by Li Hu.


    ¡°I know her well. She¡¯s not coming out because she¡¯s injured. If she can¡¯t help, we can¡¯t face that guy. We would all die if we did. We need to find another solution,¡± said Li Hu.


    He stood up and left the room. All the people who came to his place were close to him. They wouldn¡¯t betray him.


    ¡°We could flee,¡± said the person.


    The idea wasn¡¯t bad but where would they go? The other members of the fortified village would have to decide for themselves what they wanted to do. Some people had already died. The chief had been injured. If they tried to fight against such an enemy, they would all die.


    Of course, they were terrified. Everybody was afraid to die. Why would they choose to die if they didn¡¯t have to? The only solution was to leave.


    Li Hu asked for everybody¡¯s opinion. The one proposed that they flee was someone he was close to. He had previously asked him to go ask people¡¯s opinions. He needed to know who supported him and who didn¡¯t.


    He wasn¡¯t satisfied with the results in the end. Some people were hesitant but that wasn¡¯t a problem. He was sure that Qiu Yuetong was injured now. He wanted disappear as soon as possible.


    Li Hu didn¡¯t love Little Frost anyway. He had decided to stay in the past because the old man had made him second brigand chief. He would have never thought Qiu Yuetong would get injured. He would have never thought such terrifying people would threaten Little Frost.


    Qiu Yuetong was the old man¡¯s only daughter so she would inherit everything. He had never felttouched because he had been given a position. He had always felt that Qiu Yuetong had stolen what should have been his.


    He had made friends with many people the year the old man died. He also knew Qiu Yuetong was a particular person. He had tried to establish a romantic relationship with her to aid his cause. She was very beautiful after all. Li Hu had previously thought of about being intimate with her.


    Nobody would have been able to stop him if he became the main leader that way. Qiu Yuetong had been furious. He was rather stunned, but he had given up.


    He wouldn¡¯t have thought he¡¯d end up offending someone. Someone that was even stronger than Qiu Yuetong. His life wasn¡¯t great, but it was still his life. Therefore at this crucial time, he decided to care only about himself. He was sure that she would be able to survive without him.


    There were things he disliked about Qiu Yuetong. If those things were considered, it was a perfect time to cut ties and leave with his friends. Li Hu didn¡¯t care if Mu Yi was furious and destroyed Little Frost. He did think that it¡¯d be a pity that Qiu Yuetong would maybe die. She was so beautiful.


    ¡°Alright, silence,¡± said Li Hu.


    A short time had passed. A crowd of people were standing in front of him. Everybody stopped talking and looked at Li Hu. After he discovered what it felt like to have power and influence his ambitions grew unfettered.


    ¡°Everything is my fault, but I did all this for the sake of the clan. I did it for Little Frost¡¯s fortified village. After Qiu Yuetong became the leader, she prevented us from doing many things. This year, we all went through a lot of hardship.


    Li Hu glanced at the crowd before he continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a mountain bandit, a robber, and a criminal. We should all be rich. We should celebrate and have huge meals every evening. We should drink the finest liquors. Each of us should have several women waiting for us in bed in the evening. That¡¯s what our lives should be like. Our goal was never to be chivalrous and help those in need without reward. Do you not agree, brothers?¡± Li Hu said.


    The crowd¡¯s heartbeats accelerated. Li Hu was an expert at rousing spirits.


    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re right, Chief. We¡¯re bandits so we should live like bandits!¡± someone yelled


    ¡°I agree with you, Chief!¡± said someone else.


    ¡°We all agree with you, Chief!¡± the crowd shouted in unison.


    They felt excited after hearing his words.


    ¡°Tell me something, do you want silver?!¡± shouted Li Hu while stomping on the ground.


    ¡°We do!¡± they yelled.


    ¡°Do you want to drink huge bottles of fine liquor and eat huge plates full of meat?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We do!¡± they screamed.


    ¡°Do you want to sleep with young and beautiful virgins every evening?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We do!¡± they shouted.


    His voice resonated in the room. Everybody was losing their cool because they were so exhilarated by the speech. If Li Hu had told them to take weapons and go invade the main city of the county right now, they wouldn¡¯t have hesitated.


    Li Hu didn¡¯t know that as he was shouting all of this, someone was hiding outside in the shadows. The person was only one zhang away from the guard at the door. The guard didn¡¯t notice them at all. The person shook their head finally and left slowly. It was as if they had never been there.

 Chapter 85: Deadline

    .


    Mu Yi brought Su Jinlun back to the city. They met with Su Chongshan who had arrived in the city. Mu Yi was confused. He had thought Su Chongshan would stay in the village. He thought he would just let him do everything.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that Su Chongshan didn¡¯t trust him just because he had come. It was useless to think too much about it. Some things were normal even expected.


    Su Chongshan gave Mu Yi a gift when he saw him. Mu Yi accepted the gift. His mind was at rest and his conscience was clear. Su Chongshan looked at Su Jinlun.


    ¡°Kneel down! Take off your clothes!¡± he shouted.


    Su Jinlun started shaking in fear when he heard Su Chongshan. He still got on his knees, unbuttoned his clothes and took them off. Su Chongshan grabbed a rattan stick from one of his servants. He walked behind Su Jinlun and started hitting him with the stick.


    Su Chongshan didn¡¯t hold back. Su Jinlun was shaking from head to foot. His face had lost all it¡¯s color. He was soaked in sweat and felt cold. A trail of blood appeared on his back. Su Chongshan hit him a second time without stopping. Another wound appeared on Su Jinlun¡¯s back.


    Su Chongshan hit him a third time. A third trail of blood appeared. Su Jinlun looked determined, he didn¡¯t even grit his teeth. He was covered with sweat though so anyone could guess it was extremely painful.


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m hitting you?¡± asked Su Chongshan.


    He lifted the rattan stick again.


    ¡°I know why, Grandpa,¡± said Su Jinlun in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I told you to listen to Master Mu before you left. Did you do that?¡± asked Su Chongshan firmly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± replied Su Jinlun.


    Su Chongshan hit him again after he answered. Mu Yi was standing next to them. He could see Su Jinlun shaking violently. The rattan stick was hard. Mu Yi imagined it was very painful. As long as the injuries were treated, he would recover quickly though.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t cautious enough and made a stupid decision. Have you forgotten everything I¡¯ve taught you?¡± asked Su Chongshan.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± said Su Jinlun shaking his head.


    Mu Yi saw that Su Chongshan wanted to hit Su Jinlun again and interrupted.


    ¡°Mister Su, I¡¯m sure Jinlun didn¡¯t mean to do anything bad. Forgive him this time,¡± Mu Yi said.


    Su Chongshan stopped. He had wanted to prove to Mu Yi that he trusted him. Everything was actually going quite well for them. Only Su Jinlun had to be punished. Su Chongshan was surprised that he intervened but he gave the rattan stick back to his servant.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Shouldn¡¯t you thank Master Mu?¡± said Su Chongshan.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Master,¡± said Su Jinlun prostrating himself before Mu Yi.


    ¡°You caused trouble to Master Mu.¡± Su Chongshan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It wasn¡¯t that serious. I am happy I could help. Jinlun didn¡¯t do anything bad. We were just careless last time. We should have stomped out the source of trouble from the start. Nothing like that would have happened then,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He remembered many things that the old Taoist Priest had taught him. Li Hu was just an ordinary person, but he posed a serious threat to them. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t let him off. Who could predict the future? If a person wasn¡¯t careful, nobody could be blamed for their death but them.


    Mu Yi was changing unconsciously. It was difficult to say whether he was becoming a better or worse person. He was definitely maturing, but he was crueler now and less sensitive.


    ¡°Everything happened because of the Su Clan. I have to answer the call of duty. Therefore, no matter who is involved, we will support you,¡± said Su Chongshan.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve started this and I can solve the issue myself. I never give up halfway,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He didn¡¯t know why but at that moment he started thinking about Qiu Yuetong. Things would be completely different the next time he went to Little Frost Mountain. What would she say?


    Su Chongshan didn¡¯t insist because it was Mu Yi¡¯s own decision. No matter what Mu Yi wanted to do, Su Chongshan supported him.


    ***


    Little Frost Mountain was under a lot of pressure. Two days had passed and Qiu Yuetong hadn¡¯t shown up. The elders took care of everything during those two days. Li Hu acted conservatively. He knew he had made a mistake.


    Mu Yi had given them three days. Only one day was left. Many of the villagers were worried. Nobody doubted Mu Yi¡¯s words. They were sure he meant what he said. Qiu Yuetong had already been injured, so who could stop him?


    Were they going to hand Li Hu over? If they did, wouldn¡¯t people make fun of Little Frost¡¯s fortified village? If they didn¡¯t hand him over, would they all just welcome death?


    Everybody thought Qiu Yuetong was injured. However, she was merely standing in her courtyard in front of a pine tree. It was two zhang high. The tree had many branches. It remained green even in winter.


    Qiu Yuetong¡¯s eyes were closed. She wasn¡¯t moving at all. Her sword was in a sheathe in front of her. The sword was like the pine tree. It seemed calm and ordinary.


    Qiu Zhu was worried. She looked at Qiu Yuetong. She had stayed in that same place for an entire day. She hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything. She stood still like a tree trunk.


    If the brigand chief hadn¡¯t told her not to disturb her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand aside for so long and just watch. Many people had asked to see the brigand chief over the past two days. She had stopped them all at the door. However, the deadline was approaching and things were getting very intense.


    Qiu Mei was still in bed. Doctor Sun was still trying to heal her but she was losing weight. According to to Doctor Sun, Qiu Mei had four days to live under the circumstances, after that¡­ Doctor Sun didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but Qiu Zhu knew what he meant.


    Someone knocked on the door of the courtyard. It was really loud. It was completely different from when people had come before. The person was using their fist. They were obviously in a hurry. The people couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

 Chapter 86: Forcing Their Way

    .


    Qiu Zhu heard the knocking and knew exactly why it had changed. She looked at Qiu Yuetong who still hadn¡¯t moved. She took a deep breath and walked to the door. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone disturb the chief, no matter what. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but her chief was the most important.


    She walked to the door.


    ¡°Who dares act that audaciously?¡± she asked.


    The person was startled by her and stopped knocking. Qiu Zhu then opened the door.


    ¡°Elder Wang, Elder Li. What is this supposed to mean?¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    She looked at the people standing outside the door and prevented them from passing. The two people were old men of the fortified village. They were older than the former brigand chief of fortified village. They had a lot of influence in the village.


    It seemed that everybody had decided to make them take the lead and come. There were a dozen men behind them. They all remained silent. Everyone was staring at Qiu Zhu. Qiu Zhu had gone through a lot with Qiu Yuetong. She was alone this time though.


    She had a strong personality, unlike her sister. Usually, Qiu Mei sorted out any problems. Qiu Zhu knew she could only rely on herself right now.


    ¡°Little Zhu, it¡¯s been two days. Why haven¡¯t you delivered a message? Today, we must see the brigand chief,¡± said one of them impolitely.


    He was older than Qiu Zhu and had a high social status within the village. He was could afford to talk to her like that. Qiu Zhu wouldn¡¯t have minded on any other day, but today was different. She was the only one who could be in the courtyard.


    Qiu Yuetong was always with Qiu Zhu and Qiu Mei in the past. She had to be brave even though she was alone.


    ¡°No. You can¡¯t. Our chief is resting. Nobody can disturb her,¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    She was doing her best to keep calm. She took a deep breath.


    ¡°Resting isn¡¯t a priority, right? Our leader has a strong personality. She would never hide for two days unless something really happened to her,¡± said the other one.


    His expression was grave when he looked at Qiu Zhu. Qiu Zhu shivered. She forced herself not to step backwards. If she wasn¡¯t injured, she wouldn¡¯t have feared these people. Nobody would have been able to force their way in. She would have taken out her sword first.


    Mu Yi had thrown two evil spirit slaying charms at her and she was also badly injured. She was less injured than Qiu Yuetong and her sister. As long as they didn¡¯t attack, it didn¡¯t matter. If they did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist. If she let them in, the consequences would be great.


    ¡°Hmph! Our leader is strong and powerful. The enemy was extremely strong and injured her, so what? She¡¯ll recover. What could happen to her?¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    Her voice was confident. Qiu Yuetong couldn¡¯t compete with Mu Yi, but she actually wasn¡¯t injured. She had decided not to show up. Qiu Zhu wasn¡¯t very smart. She had followed Qiu Yuetong her entire life though and knew her better than most people.


    If she had been injured, Qiu Yuetong would have let Qiu Zhu take care of her. She saw Qiu Yuetong standing under the tree almost frozen. It seemed like she was meditating. Meditation wasn¡¯t something she really understood. She could only guess that based on her limited knowledge.


    If that was really the case, then it was normal that Qiu Yuetong asked not to be disturbed. If someone who was meditating was interrupted, they could lose their mind.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s that way, why doesn¡¯t the chief come out?¡± asked the two old men.


    Their goal was clear. They wanted to see the leader. She was the leader and the strongest person in the fortified village. Qiu Zhu didn¡¯t know what to say. The excuse they were using was that Qiu Yuetong was injured and needed time to recover.


    Qiu Yuetong hadn¡¯t shown up for two days. If she said Qiu Yuetong was meditating, nobody would believe her. On top of that, people would call her a liar. They would force their way into the courtyard. At that time they would have reached the point of no return.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. The chief won¡¯t see anyone today. Go back now,¡± said Qiu Zhu firmly.


    She was too young and had no experience with such matters. She didn¡¯t know how to take care of the situation. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t know what to say to influence people. Her saying that Qiu Yuetong wasn¡¯t going to see anyone was the best strategy she had.


    Any ordinary person would have doubts about what was going on. The elders faithful to Qiu Yuetong had doubts too. If she was fine and everything else was fine, then it would be fine. If she had health problems, they could also think of what to do.


    The kind of faith they had couldn¡¯t really be called faith. They were faithful only because the other option was less advantageous for them. Their kind of faithfulness could be disregarded.


    ¡°Has the chief had an accident? Why would you prevent us from going in otherwise?¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Indeed, she looks nervous. Maybe she has imprisoned the chief!¡± someone yelled.


    ¡°Capture her! We¡¯ll tell the chief about it after.¡± Someone said.


    ¡°Not bad, capture her first!¡± They yelled.


    Qiu Zhu would have never thought that not only wouldn¡¯t they leave but that they would also try to capture her. She had the impression the world was swallowing her. Some people groaned a moment later.


    ¡°Stop!¡± said someone.


    A person had appeared in front of Qiu Zhu.


    ¡°Doc¡­ Doctor Sun!?¡±


    The people wanted to capture her but not injure her. They just wanted to see Qiu Yuetong. They didn¡¯t think Qiu Yuetong would have blamed them. That¡¯s why they dared to do so.


    They didn¡¯t know that as soon as they moved, someone would appear. They all knew the person really well. He was the fortified village¡¯s doctor, Doctor Sun.


    Doctor Sun usually hid key facts but it was part of his duties. That¡¯s what doctors usually did. Many people admired him for that and were thus happy to call him their doctor.


    They dared to attack Qiu Zhu but they wouldn¡¯t dare attack Sun Yi. They respected him. He had also appeared rather quickly a few minutes before.

 Chapter 87: Betrayal

    .


    When Sun Yi appeared, people didn¡¯t dare to look in him in the eyes, not even the two elders.


    ¡°A bunch of men came here and tried to bully a little girl? How shameless!¡± said Sun Yi impolitely.


    His tone was aggressive. He didn¡¯t look like a scholar anymore.


    ¡°Doctor Sun, we didn¡¯t bully her. She was trying to prevent us from going to see our leader. We must see her as soon as possible,¡± explained one of the old men.


    They didn¡¯t know why but they were almost scared to face the doctor. They had never had that feeling before. People in the fortified village respected Sun Yi. They didn¡¯t find him awe-inspiring because he didn¡¯t know martial arts.


    ¡°No matter what the circumstances are, you can¡¯t act like that when facing a young woman. Not to mention that whether you can see the chief or not solely depends on me. You can only see her if I give you permission,¡± said Sun Yi.


    ¡°What?¡± the crowd was astonished.


    They didn¡¯t understand what he was saying.


    ¡°She¡¯s in a special state right now so she can¡¯t see people. When that person comes, she¡¯ll come out. I guarantee it,¡± said Sun Yi confidently.


    ¡°Doctor Sun, are her injuries very serious?¡± asked someone else.


    ¡°She¡¯s safe. As for the matter concerning the village, it¡¯s handled as well. Don¡¯t worry,¡± replied Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi had prestige and influence in the village. Nobody dared to underestimate him after the way he had shown up. After he finished speaking, they left. They even apologized to Qiu Zhu.


    Qiu Zhu was one of Qiu Yuetong¡¯s assistants. If Qiu Yuetong was safe and sound and then Qiu Zhu told her the story she could fabricate some things or exaggerate to make it worse. Qiu Yuetong might be furious with them. Therefore, apologizing and admitting the mistake was the best thing to do.


    After everybody left, Qiu Zhu felt relieved and leaned against the door. She had turned pale and her back was covered in cold sweat. She was breathing loudly.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Sun Yi.


    He was worried about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Thank you very much, Doctor Sun. If you hadn¡¯t¡­¡± Qiu Zhu said.


    She kept shaking her head. She was really shaken up. If Sun Yi hadn¡¯t intervened, those people would have gone inside. They would have disturbed Qiu Yuetong. It was possible that Qiu Yuetong wouldn¡¯t have forgiven her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Sun Yi.


    Qiu Zhu didn¡¯t know why but she sensed that Sun Yi seemed to be very sure about what was going to happen. However, who really knew how much she had endured during the past two days? She took a deep breath. She felt relieved for some reason.


    Everything got dark and she fainted. Sun Yi caught her and shook his head. When Qiu Zhu woke up, she realized the day had arrived. She got up in a hurry and went outside. She saw Qiu Yuetong in front of the pine tree. Her position hadn¡¯t even changed.


    She was worried after seeing the chief like that. The sun was high in the air. It was the last day. They didn¡¯t even know if Mu Yi would come during the day or night.


    If he decided to come during the day, he could arrive at anytime. If he chose to come at night, he would still arrive fairly soon. Yet, there was no sign of Qiu Yuetong coming out of her current state.


    It was as if she had forgotten about time. Sun Yi was sitting farther away in the courtyard. He had a piece of wood in one hand and a small dagger in the other. He was carving something and was very focused.


    As his hands moved, pieces of wood flew away. Gradually, the shape of the carving started to take form. It was only a general shape but she could already see he was carving a woman. Qiu Zhu didn¡¯t disturb him. She wasn¡¯t in a rush anymore. She watched him, enjoying the peacefulness.


    Sun Yi blew on it finally and a lot of wood shavings floated away in the wind. He was finished. Qiu Zhu didn¡¯t understand Sun Yi at all. She had never understood him. He wasn¡¯t a simple person. Sun Yi stood up.


    ¡°Doctor Sun,¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? How do you feel?¡± asked Sun Yi with smile.


    ¡°I feel better, but the chief¡­¡± Qiu Zhu said.


    She was more worried about Qiu Yuetong than herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine. You just have to wait until she comes back to her senses,¡± said Sun Yi.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about her at all. He seemed rather sure of the fact. She felt a little less worried after listening to Sun Yi.


    ¡°Doctor Sun, how¡¯s the situation in the fortified village?¡± she asked.


    ¡°How could it have changed? It¡¯s the same as before,¡± replied Sun Yi.


    ¡°The same as before? Nobody wants to stop the enemy? They won¡¯t set up traps? I know we have lots of gunpowder? Nobody thought about that?¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    She was more worried than she had been before. She had grown up in the fortified village. It was her home. No matter how strong the enemy was, she couldn¡¯t let them destroy her home.


    ¡°What would it change even if they had thought about that? The former leader and the current one have always done too much for them. The new leader is also always worried about them just like the former one. So when they leave the village, they all lose their ability to think. Bombs and traps won¡¯t work against him,¡± said Sun Yi shaking his head.


    ¡°What about Li Hu? He¡¯s the second brigand chief. Doesn¡¯t he want to stop the enemy?¡± asked Qiu Zhu.


    She couldn¡¯t comprehend it. She didn¡¯t have time to ask who Sun Yi was talking about either.


    ¡°When he leaves Little Frost¡¯s fortified village, he¡¯ll be able to become a big brigand chief. Do you think he¡¯ll wait here helplessly for his death?¡± said Sun Yi.


    ¡°When he leaves?¡± Qiu Zhu said.


    She was shocked. She had thought of that possibility, because Li Hu hated fighting. She would have never thought that he¡¯d leave for real. She had thought of it but she had gotten rid of the thought as soon as it came.


    Li Hu was close to the former brigand chief of Little Frost. He was his adopted son. He was also the second brigand chief, how could he leave? The entire situation was his fault anyway. The brigand chief had even fought against the enemy because of him. Many people had died because of him.


    How could he leave the fortified village? Did he have absolutely no feelings for the fortified village?


    Doctor Sun wouldn¡¯t lie. She trusted him, that meant Li Hu was probably going to leave. He may have already left. Qiu Zhu felt depressed once she realized it. Li Hu was a traitor in her mind.

 Chapter 88: Going Up The Mountain At Nigh

    t


    .


    Qiu Yuetong didn¡¯t come back to her senses and the enemy hadn¡¯t come yet. Maybe he wasn¡¯t going to come anymore? The people in the fortified village had those kind of thoughts. Qiu Zhu didn¡¯t think that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t going to come. She was convinced he would arrive soon.


    Li Hu had really disappeared. Qiu Zhu had found out about it, but she didn¡¯t cause an uproar. She was too busy giving orders to set traps and prepare bombs to aid Qiu Yuetong later. Qiu Yuetong had told her how to do such things in the past.


    Qu Zhu had remembered it all. Qiu Yuetong couldn¡¯t give orders at the moment so Qiu Zhu did. According to Qiu Yuetong, if the local authorities sent thousands of people to get rid of them, then they couldn¡¯t do anything.


    They hadn¡¯t sent thousands of people though. There was only one enemy. They had to get prepared. If the brigand chief didn¡¯t wake up, it should be enough to make the enemy leave.


    She was doing all these things and had forgotten what Sun Yi had told her. No matter how many traps and bombs they prepared, Mu Yi was definitely going to come and he wouldn¡¯t get injured. Sun Yi saw what she was doing, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Sometimes people had to learn certain things on their own. It got dark outside and lights shown from the top of mountain. They looked like little dragons from far away. The lamps illuminated the entire village. A precise defense tactic had been established using people in different positions.


    Everybody had a weapon from bows and arrows to spears and blades. Some people even had firelocks. They felt reassured with the weapons in hand. As Sun Yi had said, the people lacked judgement. After everything had come out, people were afraid to fight.


    However, now that they had good weapons, traps and Qiu Zhu¡¯s advice, they felt more confident and less afraid. Little Frost Mountain was the kind of place where ten thousand enemies couldn¡¯t get through even if there was only one guard. They were certain that they were going to be able to protect themselves.


    If a bomb exploded near the enemy, how could he protect himself? Qiu Zhu finally took a deep breath, all she could do was wait.


    At the foot of the mountain, Qi Da reported to Mu Yi about Little Frost¡¯s current state. He looked at the flames at the top of the mountain. Nothing showed on his face though.


    During the three days, Little Frost¡¯s fortified village had been getting ready for him to come back. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t wasted the time either. He didn¡¯t only have evil spirit slaying charms, he had also managed to make three five thunders charms.


    Mu Yi counted on the five thunders charms more than anything. He wasn¡¯t worried that he didn¡¯t have enough. Evil spirit slaying charms were enough to defeat ordinary people. The three five thunders charms were all for Qiu Yuetong.


    He didn¡¯t make Su Jinlun come with him. Nian Nuer could help him. Therefore, even if it was extremely dangerous place right now, he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    ¡°Thank you, I will go up alone. You can find a place to hide,¡± said Mu Yi.


    When he had brought Su Jinlun back, he left Qi Da there. He had watched what the bandits were doing in the fortified village.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll come up with you. I know where the traps are,¡± said Qi Da hastily.


    He knew why the county magistrate had sent him. He also considered Mu Yi a divine being. He wanted to be friendly with people like him.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not convenient,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He didn¡¯t give Qi Da an opportunity to say anything else. He turned around and started the trek up the mountain. After a few steps, a black light swallowed him and he disappeared.


    Qi Da¡¯s eyes were wide open. He blinked a few times because he couldn¡¯t believe. When he realized Mu Yi had really disappeared, he admired him even more.


    Mu Yi could hide at night using the Ghost King Banner. He could only do it at night. It didn¡¯t work during the day. It only worked when facing ordinary people. It didn¡¯t work against cultivators who had mind strength. Strong martial artists also had acute perceptions and could sense him.


    The way it worked currently was enough. Most people from the fortified village were ordinary people. The only people who could probably find him was the former brigand chief, the ghost and Qiu Yuetong who was a powerful martial artist.


    The ghost¡¯s hadn¡¯t dispersed previously but he had been injured. Mu Yi was convinced that even with the strength of the mountain helping him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. In Mu Yi¡¯s eyes, the only person who he had to be extremely vigilant with was Qiu Yuetong.


    Her speed and sword techniques were amazing. If he fought against her during daytime, maybe he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her. He didn¡¯t attack anyone by surprise. He just ignored them. Nobody could see him because he was wearing the Ghost King Banner.


    He could sense all the traps with his mind strength, even those which were hidden really well. He was able to avoid them all. Each time he passed near a mine, his hair stood up. The mines reminded him that he was venturing into a dangerous place.


    Mu Yi had acquired some knowledge about the mines. The mines and traps could kill him, no matter how many resources he had. He could sense danger acutely though and with the Ghost King Banner he could hide. He climbed up the mountain and arrived at the place where he had fought against the Qiu Yuetong at first.


    The former leader of the fortified village had chosen the perfect spot to put his tomb. It was on the only path that led to the mountain. The precipices on either side weren¡¯t sheer but it was still difficult to go around them.


    As Mu Yi neared the tomb started moving and a silhouette appeared. Mu Yi didn¡¯t waste anytime. He didn¡¯t say anything. He followed behind Nian Nuer and attacked.


    The enemy was a ferocious ghost. Nian Nuer was also a ferocious ghost. Nian Nuer wasn¡¯t supported by anything, but she had mental abilities and the enemy was injured. Nian Nuer could deal with him without any problem.


    The lamp in the memorial temple became bright again. The bronze gong rang and the sound rang across the mountain.

 Chapter 89: I’m Here

    .


    Qiu Zhu didn¡¯t have much experience, but she wasn¡¯t unintelligent. The reason why she had been able to detect Mu Yi three days ago was because the lamp had been lit. She had gone to Qiu Yuetong who was by the tomb and she had seen Mu Yi, and then¡­


    Therefore, even though she had prepared everything on the mountain and the mountain road she had given other orders. She had also dispatched some people to the tomb. She had given them the order to make the bronze gong ring in case the lamp was lit.


    They had alerted the fortified village as soon as it was. There was a flat area, usually, the members of the fortified village used it for special occasions. When one arrived there it also meant arriving in the fortified village. It could be considered the entrance. It was also the last line of defense.


    Some people were hiding, but the rest, the old and the weak, women and children, all had weapons and were waiting there. There was a high stage with chairs on it at the front of the public square. There was no one sitting in Qiu Yuetong¡¯s chair. The chair next to hers was Li Hu¡¯s. It was also empty.


    There were four other chairs with people sitting in them. There were the two old men who had tried to force their way into Qiu Yuetong¡¯s courtyard. In the other two chairs, there were two other men of the same age. The four old men held prestige and influence in the fortified village.


    Qiu Zhu was standing on the edge of the stage holding her sword. She knew she couldn¡¯t win against Mu Yi, but she couldn¡¯t possibly wait for death. There were many people at the foot of the stage. They all had a weapon. They looked fierce and overbearing.


    ¡°Little Zhu, why hasn¡¯t the brigand chief come?¡± asked someone.


    They couldn¡¯t help it anymore. They hadn¡¯t heard anything from her. Waiting without knowing what was going on was the worst feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Zhang. The leader will come when the right time comes.¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    She didn¡¯t have much confidence, but she didn¡¯t show it. She was the representative of the fortified village¡¯s brigand chief. She had to remain calm.


    ¡°And what about the second brigand chief? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± asked some people unhappily.


    Li Hu had been quiet for the past few days. People felt uncomfortable since it was the crucial moment and he wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°The second brigand chief, he¡­¡± Qiu Zhu said.


    She started speaking and then stopped. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She had noticed that Li Hu had disappeared. He was smart, he had only taken three people with him in the beginning.


    He wouldn¡¯t draw too many people¡¯s attention that way. He couldn¡¯t disappear without anyone realizing it though because behind the mountain, there was a sheer precipice. If someone wanted to leave from there, an extremely long rope was necessary.


    After going down, one would need to take down the rope without anybody knowing. There was another way to leave the fortified village but Li Hu didn¡¯t want to take that option. Qiu Zhu didn¡¯t know what to say, but the gong from behind the mountain rang so she didn¡¯t have to speak. Qiu Zhu¡¯s heartbeat accelerated.


    It had thrown the people into chaos. The old men on the stage stood up. Two of them unconsciously put their hands on their weapons.


    ¡°Little Zhu, what¡¯s going on?¡± asked someone.


    ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± said Qiu Zhu gravely. The gong was the last line of defense. When the bronze gong was used, it meant that the enemy was close already. It also meant that all the traps and mines had been useless.


    Qiu Zhu remembered what Sun Yi had said at that moment. She could set up as many traps as she wanted, but it would be useless. It had really been useless? Qiu Zhu took a deep breath.


    ¡°Silence, everybody!¡± she shouted.


    People obeyed. They couldn¡¯t see the enemy so they soon calmed down.


    ¡°Brothers, the fortified village has existed for a dozen years. Have we never experienced anything? We¡¯ve never been scared, even when the government sent troops to us. Everywhere in Lin¡¯An County, everybody knows about us. We¡¯re famous.¡±


    ¡°Since when were we afraid of people? Brothers, are you afraid?¡± said Qiu Zhu glancing at the crowd.


    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid!¡± they all shouted.


    The ones who were a bit older were especially loud. They had gone through a lot. They had been around when the government sent troops. They had gone through lots of hardships together.


    ¡°Now, behind us is our home, our family members, and our friends. If anyone harms them, what will you do?¡± She said.


    ¡°We won¡¯t accept!¡± Shouted everybody even louder.


    Qiu Zhu looked at the crowd. She felt determined after seeing them. Everybody was listening to her seriously.


    ¡°I know that this time the enemy is extremely strong but Little Frost¡¯s fortified village has never been afraid to fight,¡± said Qiu Zhu loudly.


    ¡°Fight, fight, fight!¡± The people yelled.


    The people on the public field were all motivated and determined now. They were ready to fight with all their strength thanks to Qiu Zhu¡¯s words. Qiu Zhu even felt more confident. She wasn¡¯t afraid anymore.


    A sound spread through the air. Everyone could clearly hear it. Most of the lamps turned off.


    ¡°How brave!¡± A voice said.


    It spread across the area and a person appeared in front of them. The person was wearing a Taoist robe. He had a simple wooden hair clip holding up his hair. His arms swung as he walked. He looked relaxed. He was wearing a pitch-black cape which didn¡¯t move in the wind.


    His eyes brows looked as sharp as swords. When the crowd saw him, they were shocked. He was a handsome and charming Taoist priest. They looked at him with caution as well.


    Who was he? How did he get to the top of the mountain? Many people had doubts. Most of the people who had seen Mu Yi before were almost all dead. Qiu Zhu was the only one who had seen him before.


    Qiu Zhu looked at Mu Yi coldly. She already knew her traps and mines hadn¡¯t worked when the gong had sounded. She didn¡¯t think that he would arrive so quickly. He came to them without even bothering to hind. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of them?

 Chapter 90: Imminent Peril

    .


    The crowd looked at Mu Yi. Mu Yi looked at the crowd. He looked at Qiu Zhu on the stage as well. She was only a 17-year-old girl, but she had left a strong first impression. She had jumped in front of Qiu Yuetong to protect her. She was loyal and devoted.


    He was shocked that Qiu Yuetong hadn¡¯t shown up yet. She had been struck by a five thunders charm the previous time, but she hadn¡¯t been injured. During the past three days, she had probably had enough rest.


    But where was she at such a crucial moment?


    Mu Yi had seen her only once and only for a short time but he knew that she wasn¡¯t a coward. She wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting. She wouldn¡¯t let so many people fight and die. Maybe she had something more important to do? What could be more important than the fortified village¡¯s destruction?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what she was doing. He did know that if she really didn¡¯t show up, he was going to destroy the fortified village.


    ¡°Hand Li Hu over and I¡¯ll consider that nothing ever happened,¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    He was looking at Qiu Zhu but everybody heard him. Many people were furious after he spoke. Enemies they didn¡¯t know were the most terrifying. Everybody thought that even if he didn¡¯t have superhuman powers, even if he didn¡¯t have three heads and six arms, at least the enemy had to look frightening, fierce and tough.


    They imagined someone who was nine chi tall, who looked strong, mighty and powerful. How else could he pose a threat to the fortified village? They hadn¡¯t thought that Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t look scary at all. He didn¡¯t even look strong. He was nothing special.


    They had only been a little bit startled when he had appeared out of nowhere. Many people also thought that it was part of a Taoist priest¡¯s lifestyle. They looked like it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.


    They quickly forgot that even though he looked like he wasn¡¯t worth mentioning, he had managed to dodge all their traps and mines. Nobody had even noticed him as he came up the mountain. He had also killed many people secretly the last time he was here. They even believed their chief had been injured by him.


    Some other people were wondering where the second brigand chief was and why he wasn¡¯t showing up.


    ¡°Li Hu is our chief. How could we hand him over to you? Don¡¯t think that¡¯s a possibility,¡± said Qiu Zhu loudly.


    She was actually terrified. If Li Hu had been there, she would have handed him over without hesitating. The problem was that he wasn¡¯t there. She couldn¡¯t say what he had done, otherwise, everything she had done would be useless.


    People would feel betrayed and it would maybe cause the fortified village to collapse.


    If Mu Yi became angry because of the news, he would make no distinction between them and Li Hu. He would just slaughter them all. Hundreds of people would die instantly and that would mean the end of the fortified village.


    Qiu Zhu couldn¡¯t say anything, but what she had said. She hoped the chief would come quickly. She was the only one who could save them.


    ¡°Right, don¡¯t imagine such a thing,¡± someone shouted.


    They looked at Mu Yi eagerly. They were ready to try. What would happen if they tried to attack the Taoist priest? Would they manage to capture him? He looked young and weak.


    Only people who had never seen Mu Yi had those kind of thoughts. Qiu Zhu didn¡¯t have those thoughts at all. She looked at Mu Yi and he was smiling. That scared her even more.


    He had lightly touched her and sent her flying away. Their chief couldn¡¯t compete with him either. Her sister was still unconscious because of him. He had also injured and killed eight of her friends.


    Qiu Zhu didn¡¯t doubt that if she made him angry, he would slaughter them all. He was insane. When he was angry, he looked like a furious demon.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± said Mu Yi.


    He glanced around with an icy smile on his face.


    ¡°No!¡± shouted Qiu Zhu.


    She had noticed the change in Mu Yi¡¯s expression. It was too late though. Two of her comrades who weren¡¯t far from Mu Yi threw themselves at him. They were brandishing blades that twinkled in the light of the few remaining torches. The people around them shuddered with fear.


    The two people tried to attack Mu Yi by surprise but he was calm. He had anticipated that such a thing would happen. He had even thought it would be perfectly normal if a dozen people attacked him at the same time.


    The two people charging at him posed absolutely no threat to him. Mu Yi stepped backwards. He raised his hands. Two white lights emerged from his sleeves and landed onto their chests.


    The two white lights hit the men at the same time and they were forced away. They crashed onto the ground after being hit. It was as if two large stones had been thrown at them. It burned and a big wound appeared. They even coughed blood. It was obvious that it¡¯d be extremely difficult to save them.


    An eerie silence covered the public square. Everybody was petrified and stopped moving. They were all staring at Mu Yi.


    If Mu Yi had killed them both instantly, they wouldn¡¯t have been scared. It would have just meant that he was, at most, skilled in martial arts. If that had been the case, enough people would have sufficed to defeat him.


    However, Mu Yi just moved a little bit and two white lights appeared and bombarded those people. Their Qi was slowly dispersing and they were dying. They had never seen such a thing before. They had only heard about such things in legends. People who could do such things were gods or supernatural creatures.


    Was the Taoist priest a supernatural being? How else could he have magic powers? He had also appeared out of nowhere a moment before. All of this proved that he wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    Some people were so scared that their weapons fell onto the ground. The sound of the the weapons falling to the ground pierced their eardrums painfully and startled everyone else. More and more people were letting their weapons fall onto the ground.


    People who weren¡¯t far from Mu Yi moved away. There was nobody around Mu Yi anymore. Qiu Zhu¡¯s expression was gloomy from where she stood on the stage. She didn¡¯t know what to do now. She was young. She had done everything she could do before Mu Yi came.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask for the last time. Will you hand him over or not?¡± said Mu Yi.


    He looked at Qiu Zhu and ignored everybody else.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Qiu Zhu said.


    She couldn¡¯t finish though. Her heart was pounding. Her mouth was wide open, but words wouldn¡¯t come out. Mu Yi frowned and slowly raised his right hand.


    The crowd was nervous. Qiu Zhu¡¯s mouth twitched. Mu Yi was startled by something and stopped. He raised his head and gazed into the distance.


    A sword was whistling there.

 Chapter 91: Leveling Up

    .


    The heart-piercing sound of a sword slicing through the air echoed in the distance.


    Qiu Yuetong finally opened her eyes after spending three days in her courtyard. She didn¡¯t move but a sword appeared in front of her and sent a whistle out into the air. If anyone was standing in front of her, they would notice her blank expression. She seemed detached from the world like a transcendent being.


    The expression only lasted for a few seconds. She blinked before stretching her hand out to grab her sword. The sword stopped whistling but sword energy dashed towards the sky. The tree in front of her started rustling and trembled slightly. The energy had cut off some of the branches.


    It was a rather beautiful sight but only Qiu Yuetong could see it. The people in the public square heard the sword whistling. Mu Yi¡¯s expression changed when he saw the sword energy floating towards the sky.


    Qiu Yuetong had a breakthrough. Mu Yi didn¡¯t really understand how she had broken through. Qiu Yuetong and Mu Yi had chosen different paths. Mu Yi practiced Taoism, he cultivated his mind. Whereas Qiu Yuetong practiced martial arts, she cultivated her body. There were some common points though. It didn¡¯t matter if one practiced Taoism or martial arts. Both of them could reach the same goals by using different routes.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t underestimate Qiu Yuetong. He thought rather highly of her.


    However, neither of them knew that somewhere, someone was seated in the dark. He had a piece of wood in one hand and a knife in the other. He was carving the piece of wood and extremely focused on the task. He seemed detached from all worldly affairs, as if nothing could affect him.


    Qiu Yuetong¡¯s robe and hair fluttered in the wind. Her sword executed a strike and pine needles rained down above her head. Soon, there were pine needles spread across the entire courtyard. She exited the courtyard with her sword in hand.


    Mu Yi heard the sword whistle in the distance and waited. He knew that Qiu Yuetong was coming. Qiu Zhu knew where the sound of the sword was coming from and what it meant so she was also waiting.


    The brigand chief had finally come back to her senses. Everybody was waiting for their leader to arrive. A strong wind started blowing and Qiu Yuetong appeared in the public square. She was wearing a white dress. Her hair danced on her shoulders in the breeze. She stabbed her sword into the ground.


    Her expression was blank and cold. She glanced at Mu Yi with a hard gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°Congratulations,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He sounded as if the meant it. Qiu Yuetong felt slightly uncomfortable after hearing his words. She hadn¡¯t felt uncomfortable in a long time.


    Everybody was surprised except Mu Yi that Qiu Yuetong had appeared so quickly and quietly. People had the impression they had imagined it all. She had become faster. Mu Yi was convinced after seeing her that evil spirit slaying charms would be ineffective against her, only five thunders charms could hurt her.


    ¡°Bring him,¡± said Qiu Yuetong.


    Her tone was cold. She didn¡¯t even acknowledge Mu Yi¡¯s words. Everyone was startled when they heard her. Nobody knew what she was talking about but a group of people brought over three people who had their arms tied behind their backs.


    ¡°Second brigand chief?¡± said someone.


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked another person.


    ¡°Chief¡­¡± said someone else.


    The crowd was confused when the people were brought over because one of them was the second brigand chief. Li Hu looked angry. They also recognized the two people beside him. They were his closest servants.


    Does the chief really want to hand over the second brigand chief?thought many people.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any other explanation. The crowd was thrown into a frenzy. Qiu Yuetong wanted to hand Li Hu over? The thought alone made them sad. He was like her brother. It meant that she could turn her back on any of them.


    They had joined Little Frost¡¯s fortified village because Qiu Yuetong was the former leader¡¯s daughter and Li Hu was his adopted son. They were supposed to protect their people as if they were their own family members and their own vital organs.


    Everybody followed Qiu Yuetong because she was loyal. However, now she was about to betray her brother. Nobody said anything even though they were upset because the real enemy was standing in front of them.


    ¡°Qiu Yuetong, you¡¯re shameless and insolent. You dare to sell me out when I¡¯m like a brother to you. You¡¯re not worthy of being a brigand chief. You don¡¯t care about your people,¡± shouted Li Hu.


    The eyes of people in the crowd glinted at his words.


    ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    She didn¡¯t know why Li Hu had his arms tied but she knew that he was trying to cause trouble.


    ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t dare tell the truth, let me do it. Do you know how the former leader died? You don¡¯t have any doubts about it? The former leader was fit. He was healthy. He could have lived ten, no twenty more years or even longer. Why did he die so suddenly? Who became the brigand chief soon after? She put her own father¡¯s grave on a mountain road. It¡¯s cold and windy there without protection. She didn¡¯t even build a tombstone for him. Don¡¯t you ever wonder why?¡± Li Hu said.


    Everybody shivered slightly. The former leader had explained his reasons for everything back then but people still had doubts about certain things. The former leader was a strong martial artist before his death. Nobody could compete with him except Qiu Yuetong.


    Qiu Yuetong had become extremely strong without warning. Nobody even knew that she practiced martial arts. The former leader was still alive at the time. Some people had doubts about her but saying such things was impossible.


    Qiu Yuetong was a considerate person and she was the former leader¡¯s daughter. The former leader had slowly disappeared from the people¡¯s field of vision. Qiu Yuetong had started taking care of everything in the village. The former leader died shortly after.


    Nobody had said anything then, especially since the former leader had explained things to them. Li Hu was bringing it up again though. Were there things they didn¡¯t know about?


    The crowd started thinking that maybe Qiu Yuetong had killed her own father. Now, she was even turning over her adopted brother. Maybe in the future she would turn onthe people from the fortified village. A lot of them started thinking they shouldn¡¯t have followed her.


    Qiu Zhu couldn¡¯t control herself after listening to him spout so much nonsense. She charged towards Li Hu with her sword drawn.

 Chapter 92: Battle in Little Fros

    t


    .


    Qiu Yuetong wasn¡¯t just a leader for Qiu Zhu. She was like a sister, a member of her family. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone criticize her in front of everyone. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to tarnish her reputation.


    When she heard Li Hu insult Qiu Yuetong, she lost it and charged at him. Two slender hands grabbed her arm and prevented her from attacking.


    ¡°Chief,¡± said Qiu Zhu.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Qiu Yuetong would stop her. Why was Li Hu criticizing her anyway? How could she just accept it? None of what he said could be true.


    Qiu Zhu had grown up with Qiu Yuetong. Nobody understood her better than her. Even though the former leader had died suddenly, it couldn¡¯t be Qiu Yuetong¡¯s fault.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let people believe what they want to believe,¡± said Qiu Yuetong indifferently.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill me using this excuse? Kill me in one sword strike if you can,¡± said Li Hu.


    He was even angrier now. Qiu Yuetong didn¡¯t react at all to what he was saying. She ignored him completely.


    ¡°You can take him. He¡¯s here,¡± said Qiu Yuetong to Mu Yi.


    ¡°Qiu Yuetong, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m the second brigand chief. I¡¯m like a brother to you. Your world will collapse if you do this,¡± said Li Hu.


    He finally realized what kind of situation he was in. He knew that Mu Yi was strong. He didn¡¯t want to leave with Mu Yi. He had just been trying to convince Qiu Yuetong to protect him with every word he had said. He wanted to influence her. Qiu Yuetong wasn¡¯t easy to influence though but he wouldn¡¯t know because he had never understood her.


    ¡°Alright,¡± said Mu Yi with a nod.


    He had come only to kill Li Hu. Li Hu begged on his knees but Mu Yijust threw an evil spirit slaying charm at him. Lights flashed around Li Hu. Mu Yi had made sure to aim for his head.


    There were no miracles to save him. Li Hu¡¯s head exploded into a thousand pieces like it was a watermelon. Blood and pinkish-yellowish pieces of flesh flew into the air. The two people who were next to him were terrified after witnessing it up close. They burst into tears, knelt down, and looked at Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°Chief, please, let us off. We made a mistake. Please. We shouldn¡¯t have escaped,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Chief, please, Li Hu forced us to do it. If we hadn¡¯t followed him, he would have killed us.


    ¡°Chief, please, let us off. I beg you. I know where the coins Li Hu stole are.


    ¡°I know that Li Hu also gathered more people in the village that were going to betray you. He wanted to cause trouble and create a new group. Those peoplewere supposed to set the fortified village on fire,¡± the other said.


    The crowd burst into an uproar. They would have never thought that Li Hu, who they thought so highly of, was a deserter and betrayer. He would even date to have people set the fortified village on fire. Was he even the Li Hu they knew?


    They didn¡¯t doubt the two people¡¯s words at all. They were begging under a lot of distress. How could they lie? It wasn¡¯t the first time the people in the village had experienced people in this type of situation.


    ¡°Bastard!


    ¡°Degenerate!


    ¡°Ingrate, no one should regret his death,¡± the crowd yelled.


    They were all angry at him. They knew why Qiu Yuetong had made him come back with his arms tied behind his back now. He was the kind of person who would bring calamity to the fortified village. He deserved to die.


    All of the people who had almost defected a few moments before were embarrassed. However, they blamed it all on Li Hu. It was his fault. If he hadn¡¯t deceived them and tried to make them doubt the chief, they would have never had any doubts about Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°Alright, release them,¡±said Qiu Yuetong.


    She wanted to be fair to the people so she let them off. The two captives started crying even louder.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already killed him. So what about you and me?¡± said Qiu Yuetong to Mu Yi.


    The people in the courtyard were shocked, so was Mu Yi.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Li Hu made a mistake. You killed him and he deserved it. However, you killed a dozen other people from Little Frost¡¯s fortified village. Shouldn¡¯t you give us something in compensation?¡± said Qiu Yuetong.


    The entire area became tense. Everybody had thought that Qiu Yuetong had handed Li Hu over to smooth everything over. They didn¡¯t think she¡¯d have a request after doing so. They couldn¡¯t help but be worried. However, they were also touched. It seemed that Qiu Yuetong really cared about them.


    Qiu Zhu just looked nervous. Her sister was still unconscious. She had thought them turning over Li Hu would be enough to ask Mu Yi to save her. She never thought the brigand chief wouldn¡¯t let Mu Yi off for what had happened.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Mu Yi good-naturedly.


    ¡°You and me will fight. If you win, you leave. If I win, you stay,¡± said Qiu Yuetong coldly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He didn¡¯t ask what staying here meant. Whether it meant that he would die in Little Frost¡¯s fortified village or it meant that she would make him live there, he didn¡¯t know. He was convinced he was going to win so it didn¡¯t matter.


    Qiu Yuetong recently had a breakthrough and was a good martial artist. However, Mu Yi was about to reach the second difficulty on the path of Taoism. He was quite strong and he kept getting stronger. He was very confident.


    No matter how strong Qiu Yuetong was, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t flinch. The battle wasn¡¯t something he could avoid. The entire crowd heard Mu Yi¡¯s response. The people around them moved away to give the two fighters space.


    ¡°Please!¡± said Mu Yi gently.


    Qiu Yuetong was holding a sword in her hand. She seemed to disappear because she was moving too fast for them to catch. Mu Yi put on the Ghost King Banner and also seemed to disappear. The sound of metal hitting something resounded in the air and a white light flashed.


    Both figures appeared at the same time. Mu Yi stepped back while moving both hands. He was holding two evil spirit slaying charms which he threw. Qiu Yuetong was still holding the sword. She looked like a banished immortal, not human at all.


    Evil spirit slaying charms could kill ordinary people instantly. However, against Qiu Yuetong¡¯s sword, they broke apart and the white lights quickly dispersed. Mu Yi had expected the battle to be difficult.


    He realized after watching her first move that he had underestimated his opponent. Qiu Yuetong¡¯s sword moved as fluidly as a snake. They weren¡¯t close to each other but Mu Yi felt a chill witnessing it in motion. He couldn¡¯t fight her in close combat so he stepped back to take out the copper lamp.

 Chapter 93: Both Sides Suffer

    .


    Lots of dazzling white lights flashed in Mu Yi¡¯s hands. He looked magnificent and capable. Qiu Yuetong felt threatened by his stance and hurriedly moved back a bit. She moved her sword in front of her and held it horizontally like a shield.


    Mu Yi was holding the copper lamp in one hand. He took out a five thunders charm with the other. He had already thought that only five thunders charms would be effective against Qiu Yuetong. The five thunders charm exploded. Lightning descended from the sky and struck at Qiu Yuetong.


    Mu Yi felt a cold chill down his back at that moment. He grabbed the Ghost King Banner off his back and placed it in front of him. The sound of cloth being torn echoed in his ears and rips appeared on the Ghost King Banner.


    Mu Yi was rather dejected but he just put the Ghost King Banner away and threw another five thunders charm. The lightning from the first charm had already hit her. She was forced away by the strength of it. She was still in the air when she saw more lightning aiming at her.


    Her sword cast a streak through the air and collided with the lightning from the second charm. Five thunders charms contained the strength of lightning of the earth and the sky. The attack was majestic and full of power. She couldn¡¯t stop it completely even after her breakthrough but she did all she could to block the attack.


    She floated down from where she was in the air. She staggered a bit when she landed. The almost continuous wave of lightning continued to push her back. She didn¡¯t have time to destroy one before another was coming.


    Mu Yi used mind strength to activate the charms. No matter how fast Qiu Yuetong was, she couldn¡¯t avoid the charms. She knew that so she didn¡¯t try to dodge any of the lightning.


    She took a deep breath and placed her sword in front of her. The edge of the blade gleamed as she used it to strike at the lightning. The second wave of lightning illuminated her as it collided with her sword. Nobody had gained an advantage yet.


    Mu Yi clearly saw more lightning aiming at Qiu Yuetong after the others had disappeared. However, Qiu Yuetong wasn¡¯t injured. She wasn¡¯t completely unaffected, but at most she had been startled by the quickness of the charms.


    It was the first time that Mu Yi had found someone who could resist two five thunders charms since he started practicing cultivation. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but think that Xugui was much weaker than Qiu Yuetong. He noticed that Qiu Yuetong was breathing quicker so it definitely wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    However, Mu Yi only had one five thunders charm left. She would probably be able to block the last five thunders charm based on her current condition. If that was the case, then Mu Yi would be at his wit¡¯s end and almost out of options.


    He decided not to use his last five thunders charm hastily. Instead, he took out two evil spirit slaying charms and threw them at Qiu Yuetong. She had never slowed down or stopped moving. Two white lights flashed in front of her, but the eged of her sword glinted and the two white lights were destroyed.


    The people of the fortified village were staring at them reverently. They couldn¡¯t begin to comprehend what was happening in front of their eyes. What was with the white lights the Taoist kept throwing, the copper lamp, and the lightning? Such things were mysteries that made their hearts pound.


    Many of them had started thinking that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t human. Apart from supernatural beings, who else would be able to control lightning? They started thinking differently of Qiu Yuetong as the fight continued. They had known that Qiu Yuetong was extremely strong, but they would have never thought she¡¯d be able to fight against someone like Mu Yi.


    She was incredible. Was this the brigand chief they had always had and known?


    Mu Yi watched her destroy the two white lights before throwing himself at her. He took out the copper lamp. The light was like a fire which illuminated her. Qiu Yuetong saw him moving and her expression changed to one of alarm.


    She moved quickly and used her sword to cut her index finger. Blood sat on the edge of the blade before it was absorbed as if the sword was alive. The sword shook violently and turned a dazzling red. She struck out with the sword at the same time.


    Red and white lights collided. The sound of the resulting explosion spread through the air. The energycrashed into both Qiu Yuetong and Mu Yi pushing them back and away. Mu Yi frowned and finally took out his last five thunders charm.


    Qiu Yuetong swung her sword again as if their hearts and minds were linked. Qiu Yuetong moved so fast that Mu Yi saw eight silhouettes. It was as if each one was a different Qiu Yuetong doing a different movement. They all condensed into one before attacking.


    Mu Yi had the impression that he was fighting against a sword as sword Qi shot up into the sky. The lightning hit Qiu Yuetong¡¯s body this time. However, dazzling white lights shone in front of Mu Yi and he had to almost close his eyes.


    He had the feeling he was in danger. The Ghost King Banner was broken and he couldn¡¯t use it anymore. He turned around and attempted to dodge by running away. Pain radiated throughout Mu Yi¡¯s left shoulder. His right hand felt numb and he almost collapsed.


    Once he reached the edge of their improvised battlefield, Mu Yi touched his right shoulder. He realized he was bleeding after being hit by the sword. If he hadn¡¯t moved, the strike would have hit his heart. The sword Qi that had managed to penetrate his body through the wound was making his vital organs shake.


    He wasn¡¯t dead, but his left hand was also numb. It was all very unsettling. He looked over at Qiu Yuetong. After the lightning disappeared, one could see her figure clearly and she looked hurt. She was on her knees. She was holding her sword but the sword was broken.


    Her hair was messy and she was angry. They were both injured. Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong were in the same condition at this point. Mu Yi¡¯s situation was a little worse than hers because a wound caused by a sword was more difficult to heal.


    It seemed like they were on even footing but sometimes, things weren¡¯t really the way they looked. Mu Yihad already used his other hand to grab another evil spirit slaying charm, but Qiu Yuetong couldn¡¯t fight anymore. He didn¡¯t throw it at her because she wasn¡¯t alone.


    All the members of Little Frost¡¯s fortified village were standing behind her. If he had a lot of charms, he wouldn¡¯t have been scared. He was injured right now though and even ordinary people could kill him. He knew that some people were holding firearms while others had bows and arrows.


    If Qiu Yuetong gave them the order to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

 Chapter 94: A Rest After the Great Battle

    .


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t make a move. Qiu Yuetong didn¡¯t give the group any orders either. The people who were in the public square didn¡¯t even react when the fighting stopped. They were too startled by what they had seen.


    Mu Yi was simply standing there. Blood was running down his arm and dripping onto the ground. Qiu Yuetong was having trouble breathing. However, she managed to stand up while feeling dizzy and slightly nauseous.


    ¡°Chief,¡± Qiu Zhu said.


    She ran over to Qiu Yuetong. She planned to support her so she could stand without worry but Qiu Yuetong refused.


    ¡°You can go,¡± said Qiu Yuetong hoarsely.


    ¡°Chief,¡± said Qiu Zhu hurriedly.


    Mu Yi was injured. Qiu Zhu thought they should kill him. She was worried that if they let him go, he could come back later and kill them. The next time it might not be as easy to injure him.


    ¡°Shush,¡± said Qiu Yuetong. ¡°I didn¡¯t win but I definitely didn¡¯t lose. Let¡¯s call it a draw, what do you think?¡±


    She looked at Mu Yi. Mu Yi nodded. His opinion of her had changed once again


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°Things between us are not over. In the future, we¡¯ll fight again. It¡¯ll be a battle to death then,¡± Qiu Yuetong said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Mu Yi said.


    Qiu Yuetong had chosen a different path than him but she was a rare opponent. Mu Yi turned around and started to walk away. He thought of something as he was leaving and turned again to look Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°Use your mind strength to save that girl,¡± he said.


    He took out an exorcism charm. Qiu Mei¡¯s soul had been injured by the copper lamper soul. Ordinary remedies couldn¡¯t save her only an exorcism charm could. Mu Yi noticed that Qiu Zhu was still injured so he took out an exorcism charm for her too.


    Mu Yi did it because he admired Qiu Yuetong. She was rare woman. He decided to give her the exorcism charms because he was convinced she would know how to use them. Her mind strength was weak but it would be enough to activate the charm.


    Qiu Zhu looked at the charm when she heard that and her eyes glistened. She was really worried about her sister. She wasn¡¯t sure if the brigand chief would have a plan to solve it.


    Qiu Zhu glanced at Qiu Yuetong. Qiu Yuetong nodded and Qiu Zhu walked towards Mu Yi. She was very careful but still reached out to grab the exorcism charms. She found the charms were actually quite heavy.


    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you,¡± she said.


    Qiu Zhu didn¡¯t consider Mu Yi to be her enemy anymore. She was really happy because of the charms and felt grateful to him.Mu Yi smiled before he turned and left. He was injured so it was difficult for him to move very fast.


    ¡°Chief,¡± said an old man.


    He stepped in front of Qiu Yuetong and looked at her. However, she just shook her head. She knew what he wanted to say. He wanted to say something else after that. His lips moved but in the end he just watched Mu Yi leave.


    All the people that were standing around them didn¡¯t do anything. They couldn¡¯t without receiving an order from Qiu Yuetong. Mu Yi continued down the mountain. He passed by the grave and called Nian Nuer who was still fighting. She became small again and they descended the mountain hand in hand.


    The ghost by the grave became more transparent. He watched Mu Yi and Nian Nuer leave. Nian Nuer didn¡¯t speak but Mu Yi knew how she felt. She was sad because she hadn¡¯t been able to help Mu Yi, especially since he was injured. She hadn¡¯t managed to defeat the ferocious ghost even though he didn¡¯t have mental abilities. She felt powerless and useless.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t cheer Nian Nuer up because it was important for her to understand things somethings on her own. Mostly, he just wanted to get away from the mountain. He didn¡¯t currently have the strength to cheer her up.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to dodge the mines and traps on the path as he left. He finally arrived at the foot of the mountain and almost collapsed. His shoulder was still bleeding a lot.


    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± asked Qi Da.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t even see where Qi Da had come out from. Qi Da noticed quickly that Mu Yi was injured. He was extremely worried. Mu Yi was like a living supernatural being. Who could have injured him?


    ¡°Help me bandage my wounds,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Alright, please hold on, Master,¡± said Qi Da.


    He tore some of his clothes and bandaged Mu Yi¡¯s wounds with the greatest care. He was shocked after getting a better look at the wound. He couldn¡¯t help but admire Mu Yi a bit more.


    ¡°Master, hold on a little longer,¡± said Qi Da.


    He took out a jar. He dealt with knifes on a daily basis so he had medicine. Injuries like this were normal for him.


    ¡°Wait, wait,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Qi Da was getting ready to pour some of the liquid medicine on Mu Yi¡¯s wound but stopped. Mu Yi took out an exorcism charm and placed it near the wound. White lights surrounded him.


    Qi Da was startled and scared by the lights. He feared Mu Yi¡¯s magic powers. After the white lights disappeared, Mu Yi sensed that the sword energy had been completely cleansed. He nodded at Qi Da to continue.


    Qi Da quickly poured the medicine on Mu Yi¡¯s wound. He seemed familiar with healing techniques.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He was looking at the wound. Qi Da only shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± he said.


    ¡°Put this charm on your body. It could save you someday,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He took out a body protection charm and gave it to Qi Da. Qi Da shook his hands back and forth trying to refuse. He couldn¡¯t accept such a gift. Mu Yi insisted so Qi Da finally took the body protection charm. He thanked Mu Yi for it three times before he felt okay.


    Little Frost was the bandits¡¯ fortified village, but Qi Da was resourceful. Soon a bullock cart arrived. Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to walk anymore. Mu Yi felt worn-out, tired and sleepy after climbing on.


    He fell asleep without any trouble. Nian Nuer was sitting next to Mu Yi. Qi Da was at the front of the bullock cart. He didn¡¯t know that behind him there was also a ferocious ghost.

 Chapter 95: Learning How To Grow Up

    .


    Qiu Yuetong gave the order to remove all the traps from the mountain after Mu Yi left. She struggled but made her way back to her courtyard alone. She fainted as soon as she got there.


    Qiu Zhu came into the courtyard later and saw her. She was terrified seeing Qiu Yuetong like that and hurried over to hold her. Sun Yi appeared before she could call for help.


    ¡°Doctor Sun, the brigand chief,¡± Qiu Zhusaid.


    She wondered where the doctor had come from and why he was there. However, all things considered she was happy to see him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She just used too much energy. She¡¯ll be fine in three days,¡± said Sun Yi.


    He had already walked over to Qiu Yuetong and took her pulse. Qiu Zhu calmed down after that. She took Qiu Yuetong to her room. She gave Sun Yi the exorcism charms Mu Yi had given to her and asked him to help.


    ¡°This is, indeed, what we need to save your sister,¡± said Sun Yi inspecting the exorcism charms.


    Qiu Zhu was happy. She didn¡¯t notice that Sun Yi looked a bit sad and slightly nostalgic. Qiu Zhu didn¡¯t know what Sun Yi did with the charms. Her sister¡¯s face was red and her pulse was stable when she went to see her. She looked worlds better than before.


    Qiu Zhu let out a breath of relief when she saw her.


    ***


    Su Chongshan and Su Jinlun were shocked when Mu Yi arrived in the city, especially since he was injured. Su Chongshan seemed rather worried. Mu Yi felt better after he had rested. He had already removed the sword energy from his body so now he just had to wait for the physical wound to heal.


    Su Chongshan felt guilty when he saw Mu Yi. He wished he hadn¡¯t gotten Mu Yi involved. Mu Yi didn¡¯t blame Su Chongshan because he had decided to go to Little Frost¡¯s fortified village himself. Su Chongshan hadn¡¯t forced him.


    He could only blame himself for his injuries. He wasn¡¯t strong enough. It would also be beneficial for the Su Clan. Mu Yi had killed Li Hu. The news would spread through Lin¡¯An County quickly. People would consider the Su Clan to be even more imposing.


    It was also beneficial for him. The benefits weren¡¯t that important because he didn¡¯t intend to stay in Funiu Mountain or in Lin¡¯An County. The reason he had killed Li Hu was to prepare for the future.


    He would soon reach the second difficulty. He would definitely leave and look for the old Taoist Priest at that time. If the Su Clan faced difficulties, he wouldn¡¯t be able to come back quickly to help.


    He had went to Little Frost¡¯s fortified village and killed Li Hu though. Many people would know that the Su Clan was backed by extremely strong people. He couldn¡¯t be sure that nobody would ever dare to offend them again but at least, they¡¯d think twice before trying.


    That was all Mu Yi could do for the Su Clan right now. He also did it because he had to do so when considering the position he had in the Su Clan. Mu Yi didn¡¯t like being obligated to people. It was why when Qi Da helped him bandage his wound, he gave him a body protection charm.


    The Su Clan had supported him in several ways. He had to help them when they needed help.


    Mu Yi went back to the mountain and didn¡¯t spend too much time in the city. The main city was considered a flourishing and wonderful place to live by many people. Mu Yi didn¡¯t like cities though. He liked nature, peace, and tranquility.


    He didn¡¯t worry about the promise he had made to the county magistrate. He didn¡¯t think that the county magistrate could find anyone who could repair magic tools, even if at a basic level. The Ghost King Banner had been damaged even more during his battle against Qiu Yuetong.


    It was a big problem. It would be less and less useful the more it was damaged. Now, Mu Yi had to fix it. He would only be able to use it as Nian Nuer¡¯s temporary residence if he didn¡¯t.


    Mu Yi stayed on the mountain and rested. He focused on healing his body. Su Chongshan came personally once and brought all sorts of drugs including a hundred-year old mountain ginger root. Mu Yi thought the gift was a bit excessive.


    Mu Yi and the old Taoist Priest were very poor when they had traveled. They never had expensive things. It was already difficult enough to find a piece of bread when they were hungry. Most of the time, they were hungry.


    Even though he had all the expensive things now, he wasn¡¯t really happy. He missed the good old times, even though it was difficult, he was with the old Taoist Priest.


    The battle against Qiu Yuetong had proved worthwhile for Mu Yi; he had progressed a lot. He had also seen what martial artists were capable of.


    While Mu Yi was resting he sensed his inner strength increasing. It was as if water had been heating up and almost reached a boil. There were little bubbles all over the surface. The water would start boiling soon.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t have any fire to increase the temperature but it was necessary for him to reach the second difficulty. He wasn¡¯t in a rush though. His wounds hadn¡¯t completely healed yet.


    Plus, he would be able to reach the second difficulty with the knowledge he had learned from the hoodlum and his own strength. He was getting closer and closer to reaching it. It was just a matter of time. Mu Yi continued to wait.


    One day, Su Jinlun came with some people and they decorated the Mountain God Temple. Mu Yi didn¡¯t think it was necessary but he was touched by Su Jinlun¡¯s kindness. He added two big lanterns at the entrance of the temple as well.


    Su Jinlun also invited Mu Yi to the Su Clun to celebrate the Chinese New Year with them. Mu Yi refused politely. He wasn¡¯t alone in the temple, his home, there was also Nian Nuer. He had lost the old Taoist Priest but now he had someone to take care of.


    In the past, when Mu Yi was traveling with the old Taoist Priest, they were often hungry. Every year for the Chinese New Year, the old Taoist Priest had prepared new clothes and a huge meal for him. Mu Yi used to ravenously devour his food and the old Taoist Priest sat next to him and drank liquor.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand why the old Taoist Priest looked sad every year. When he had finally understood, the old Taoist Priest had already passed away. Mu Yi made Chinese dumplings himself this year.


    They were shapeless. They didn¡¯t look like dumplings at all. Nian Nuer was constantly moving around next to him but Mu Yi felt a unique sense of happiness and satisfaction.


    A loud explosion went off in the distance.


    ¡°Master, I understand now,¡± said Mu Yi to the wind.

 Chapter 96: County Magistrate At The Door

    .


    Mu Yi would never forget that day. He felt he had matured because he understood what life was about. He understood life as in one¡¯s daily life and also life as in the moments between birth and death.


    An unfledged bird had to leave the nest at some point. They had to face difficulties on their own, just like people couldn¡¯t always rely on their elders. Su Yingying and Su Jinlun came to the mountain to wish Mu Yi a long life and prosperity the next morning.


    Such courtesies as wishing someone good health and a long life were usually given to elders by young people. Even though Mu Yi was a guest of honor in the Su Clan, he was younger than Su Yingying. In their relationship, age didn¡¯t matter.


    Mu Yi was like an elder for Su Jinlun and his sister. He just had to stretch his hand in the past and ask for money since money was given to children during Spring Festival. The old Taoist Priest unwillingly gave him copper coins back then. The most the old Taoist Priest had given him for Spring Festival was a silver coin. Mu Yi still vividly remembered it.


    He gave the siblings a body protection charm each since it was his turn now. The two were from a wealthy family. They didn¡¯t lack money and Mu Yi only had charms to give them.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t seen Su Yingying for a while but he noticed that she had changed. He just couldn¡¯t tell exactly how she had changed. It was just an impression he had. He didn¡¯t ask about it. He just hoped that she was changing for the better.


    Mu Yi made Nian Nuer come out of the Ghost King Banner after they left. As long as Nian Nuer didn¡¯t stay in sunlight at her cultivation level, she would be fine. As long as she wore the Ghost King Banner as a cape, she could even move around freely in the Mountain God Temple.


    Mu Yi imitated the siblings¡¯ expressions as he told Nian Nuer that they had come to wish him good health and longevity. It made Nian Nuer laugh. Mu Yi took out a copper coin and gave it to Nian Nuer. The old Taoist Priest had given him the copper coin in the past.


    He had kept it as a precious treasure. The copper coin was priceless for him, even for a thousand gold coins, he wouldn¡¯t trade it. Nian Nuer was so happy to receive money from Mu Yi for Spring Festival that she hugged him and kissed his cheek. It was really adorable.


    Mu Yi was surprised and happy. He watched her hold the coin tightly and jump around in the temple. It was the first time she had ever received money for Spring Festival. Mu Yi saw how happy Nian Nuer was and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy too.


    He was ready to risk his life for her. He wanted to protect her and be by her side as she grew up. Mu Yi would turn fifteen, or sixteen this year. He didn¡¯t actually know his real age.


    He could already be considered an adult. If he had grown up in a regular family, he would have already been able to get married and have children. That kind of lifestyle wasn¡¯t for Mu Yi. He was a traveler.


    Mu Yi¡¯s lifestyle was simple not because was poor but because he was free and unfettered. The meaning of his life was beyond pure material existence. He had the same routine everyday.


    Early in the morning, he punched the wooden dummy. At noon, he spent his time reading books. In the evening, he spent time in his room illuminated by the pale light of the copper lamp. He sat down cross-legged and meditated. He was fostering a deep connection with the copper lamp.


    Mu Yi was meditating but he wasn¡¯t trying to reach the second difficulty. He was focused on his heartbeat. It was a critical time for him. He had to always control his heartbeat. He couldn¡¯t get excited.


    Mu Yi relied solely on luck. His heartbeat could improve three steps at once, or only one. Sometimes, a person could take one step forward and two steps backward.


    When Mu Yi reached the second step, he stopped having a heart like a capering monkey and a mind like a galloping horse but it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t be distracted anymore. It didn¡¯t mean that hecontrolled his heartbeat. He could get too excited before reaching the second difficulty. He would have a heart like a capering monkey and a mind like a galloping horse again.


    Stabilizing one¡¯s heartbeat was the first difficulty on the path of cultivation but it was also something which had to be taken into consideration all the time. Nian Nuer crawled on the bed like a small cat and stared at Mu Yi. She liked sitting next to Mu Yi, especially when he practiced cultivation. He emitted a pure and clean Qi from his body when he did and she benefited from it.


    Days passed. Mu Yi had started to think that nobody would come disturb him anymore. Soon after the tranquility and peace of Funiu Mountain was interrupted again. Mu Yi was surprised when he saw the person.


    ¡°I took liberties and came to disturb you. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± said the person politely.


    ¡°County Magistrate, you¡¯re making too much of it. What brought you here ?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    He had already guessed why Gu Yaosen had come to him but he asked anyway. Gu Yaosen remained silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°Master, do you remember the fertility sorcerer I mentioned?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I remember.¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    He had expected that Gu Yaosen would come to him at some point. However, he also remembered what he had told him. He had only agreed to help if Gu Yaosen could find someone who could fix magical tools. He didn¡¯t mind going to the fertility sorcerer if so.


    Based on Gu Yaosen¡¯s expression, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that he had found someone who could fix magical tools. He just wanted him to help out of generosity. Mu Yi was convinced that if they had asked for his help with the fortified village, Gu Yaosen wouldn¡¯t have come personally.


    Most people, as long as they were well-informed, probably knew what had happened in Little Frost¡¯s fortified village by now. The young man backed by the Su Clan had executed justice in Little Frost¡¯s fortified village. He seemed almost invincible.


    If Chief Qiu hadn¡¯t shown up, he would have destroyed the whole fortified village. She hadn¡¯t even managed to protect the second brigand chief in the end though. Mu Yi had become famous.


    Some people had added fuel to the fire but no matter whether people believed the rumors or not nobody dared to underestimate the Su Clan or the young man they backed.


    Gu Yaosen knew what had happened. He hadn¡¯t shown up personally that night but he knew what had happened there. It was the reason why he had personally come to the mountain to see Mu Yi.


    He also knew that someone like Mu Yi didn¡¯t really care about him, a simple county magistrate. Even though he knew that, he had still decided to come personally which meant the problem was too big for him to handle.

 Chapter 97: Church of the Thousand Children

    .


    Gu Yaosen didn¡¯t hide his true motive since he was already there. He explained everything to Mu Yi in detail. Mu Yi listened carefully.


    The fertility sorceress wasn¡¯t just an ordinary sorceress. She was backed by the Church of the Thousand Children. It was said that the Church of the Thousand Children was supported by the Goddess of Childbirth¡¯s little sister, the Thousand Children Goddess. Those who believed in the Thousand Children Goddess were ensured to have many descendants. On top of that the goddess could make them wealthy.


    The reason why Gu Yaosen knew about all of this was because he had asked Mu Yi for help but Mu Yi hadn¡¯t helped him. He wasn¡¯t able to find anyone who could fix magical tools. He had secretly dispatched people to help him though. In the end, it had turned out to be a really bad idea.


    He decided to withdraw the people looking into it completely but it was too late. There was a Master in the Thousand Children Goddess temple, who wanted to have sex with Gu Yaosen¡¯s wife. After Gu Yaosen received the invitation, he flew into a rage.


    However, the Church of the Thousand Children had many connections in Qingjiang Prefecture. Gu Yaosen was just a little county magistrate. He was in a dilemma. Therefore, he finally decided to come and ask Mu Yi.


    He was sure that if Mu Yi helped, then he¡¯d be able to solve the problem. He wasn¡¯t ignorant. He clearly understood that the Church of the Thousand Children was akin to the pit of hell. He couldn¡¯t agree and let his wife have sexual relations with some random person.


    He didn¡¯t think Mu Yi would accept but it was worth a try. He was even ready to pay. Gu Yaosen was smart. He didn¡¯t go to the Su Clan. He didn¡¯t ask his father-in-law for help either. He came personally. He seemed more honest that way.


    Everybody knew that Mu Yi was favored by the Su Clan but it didn¡¯t mean that they could ask him for help as they wished. The Su Clan wasn¡¯t stupid either. Even though Gu Yaosen was the county magistrate, it didn¡¯t mean the Su Clan had to obey everything he said.


    ¡°Master, I hope you can help. No matter what you ask for, I will try my best with all my means to help,¡± Gu Yaosen begged.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really, really wish I could do it but I am too weak,¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    He had been through a lot. He had fought Xugui, the hoodlum, even Little Frost¡¯s fortified village. Mu Yi knew he had to refuse sometimes, otherwise people would think he was the only Taoist priest around. He had just started practicing Taoism.


    In such a tiny village like Funiu Village, the hoodlum was already strong. In Little Frost¡¯s fortified village, Qiu Yuetong was even stronger than him. How strong would the enemies in Qingjiang Prefecture be?


    If the enemy wasn¡¯t strong, Gu Yaosen wouldn¡¯t have come to him. Mu Yi was self-aware and knew how strong he really was. He couldn¡¯t act carelessly, especially since he wouldn¡¯t get anything of interest in return.


    He wasn¡¯t emotionless or cold and detached. He was just aware of the situation. He knew acting recklessly could lead to his downfall. The hoodlum had been careless and thus he had problems with the noble warrior. In the end, he had died. All the members of his group had ended up in trouble because of him.


    He wasn¡¯t always selfish. He was usually reasonable. Mu Yi was also a person. He was a bit selfish and that was normal. Why would he act as a heroic knight for Gu Yaosen and fight against the Church of the Thousand Children? Mu Yi refused for that reason.


    Mu Yi had said he really, really wanted to help but that he was too weak. Gu Yaosen was able to hold onto some of his hope because of that. No matter whether he really wanted to help but was too weak or whether he really was too weak, they belonged to different worlds.


    ¡°Master, I know that the Church of the Thousand Children is really powerful. I don¡¯t you want you to risk your life either. I wouldn¡¯t dare. I just want my wife to come and stay here for a few days. I would be grateful,¡± said Gu Yaosen resolutely.


    Mu Yi heard Gu Yaosen but remained silent. He sometimes had to kill people coldly but all in all, he was still a kind-hearted and generous person. Mu Yi didn¡¯t use it as an excuse to cheer himself up but he knew he was a good person.


    He held no prejudice towards Nian Nuer¡¯s mother and after her soul had dispersed, he had even taken Nian Nuer in. He was definitely a good person. Qi Da had just bandaged his wounds and he had given him a body protection charm. He was almost like a Buddha for ordinary people.


    Therefore, when he heard Gu Yaosen¡¯s request, he remained silent. He didn¡¯t want to be placed in difficult situations because he was about to reach the second difficulty. This was about his future and his cultivation. If he was injured, he would fail even though he was so close to success.


    A voice in his head was saying, Come on, help him. It¡¯s only for a few days. It¡¯ll be fine. The Church of the Thousand Children won¡¯t send anyone to the mountain.


    If it really happened that way, then the situation wouldn¡¯t have any impact on his life.


    ¡°I accept,¡± said Mu Yi finally.


    Gu Yaosen looked delighted. He didn¡¯t think Mu Yi would accept so easily. He was prepared to kneel down.


    ¡°Thank you, Master. Thank you,¡± said Gu Yaosen.


    ¡°I will host your wife for a few days but I have two requests,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°You can ask me for anything,¡± said Gu Yaosen seriously.


    No matter what it was, he was really ready to do it.


    ¡°I like peace and tranquility. I don¡¯t like it when people come and disturb me. At the top of the mountain, there is really no place to stay. Apart from my room, there is one room in which someone can sleep. You can decide how you want to arrange everything,¡± said Mu Yi slowly.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Master. I am infinitely grateful and touched by your kindness. I don¡¯t want to disturb you at all. My wife is not spoiled and doesn¡¯t need servants. She¡¯ll come alone,¡± said Gu Yaosen.


    ¡°Send your wife¡¯s sister with her. That way, she won¡¯t be bored. That¡¯d be the best,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He just didn¡¯t want Gu Yaosen to send a huge group of servants, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to practice cultivation in peace. He didn¡¯t want Gu Yaosen¡¯s wife to be alone either. He felt that was too inappropriate. Mu Yi trusted himself and was convinced he wouldn¡¯t make any mistakes.


    However, a man and a woman who were together in a secluded setting would cause talk. Especially if it was for a few days at the top of a mountain, if anyone found out about it Gu Yaosen¡¯s reputation would be tarnished. Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to be involved with such things. Therefore, he asked Gu Yaosen to send his wife¡¯s sister, Peng Mi, as well.

 Chapter 98: Two Women At The Top of The Mountain

    .


    Gu Yaosen had no reason to refuse the offer. Mu Yi seemed to truly feel it was okay and really wanted to help. He wasn¡¯t worried about his wife¡¯s safety while she was at the mountain Templebut he was worried about her being bored


    He knew that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to chat. Also, he would have never dared ask Mu Yi to keep her company because it would interrupt him practicing. If he could send his sister-in-law along with his wife that was a great thing.


    He didn¡¯t even consider that as one of the requests. He nodded and thanked Mu Yi again. He looked at Mu Yi after and waited for his requests.


    ¡°Second, I want to borrow two people,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Borrow people?¡± Gu Yaosen asked.


    He was surprised by the request. He wasn¡¯t sure exactly what Mu Yi was asking¡­


    ¡°Indeed. I want to borrow Xie Zheng and Xie Miao,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Xie Zheng and Xie Miao?¡± Gu Yaosen said with a confused expression, ¡°No problem. When I go back, I¡¯ll inform them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. I might have to send them far away,¡± said Mu Yi with a smile.


    He wanted to send Xie Zheng and Xie Miao to Cangzhou in advance. The hoodlum had said that there was a place called Tingyu Building in Cangzhou where he would be able to learn more about Li the Cripple. Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that it would be as simple as going to the Tingyu Building and asking though.


    Mu Yi was convinced that with Xie Zheng and Xie Miao¡¯s help, it¡¯d be easier for him. Even without Gu Yaosen¡¯s order, they would probably accept and help him anyway. However since they were under Gu Yaosen¡¯s supervision, Mu Yi preferred to ask him first.


    It would avoid any trouble at home as well. Once they had left, their families would still be in the county. They had to be cared for. Gu Yaosen would make sure that the Xie¡¯s family members would be taken care of while they were away.


    Of course, Gu Yaosen had to arrange everything properly. That afternoon Gu Yaosen asked Xie Zheng and Xie Miao to escort his wife and Peng Mi to the mountain. Peng Mi was a few months pregnant. Her tummy was getting bigger as time passed. The trip was tiresome but she endured it well.


    Gu Yaosen didn¡¯t come alone this time. After Peng Mi and Gu Yaosen¡¯s wife arrived, they offered many gifts to Mu Yi. Gu Yaosen¡¯s wife especially, because she felt guilty. She felt it was all her fault. If she hadn¡¯t asked her husband to go to the sorceress, he wouldn¡¯t have gone and there wouldn¡¯t have been problems.


    She couldn¡¯t give birth to a child which was already traumatic. Now the Church of the Thousand Children meant them harm. If Gu Yaosen died, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive alone.


    Mu Yi showed them their room before he went to speak to Xie Zheng and Xie Miao. He had been too busy in the city so Xie Zheng hadn¡¯t been able to thank Mu Yi in person. He was ready to be Mu Yi¡¯s servant as if Gu Yaosen had already told them why Mu Yi needed them.


    Xie Miao looked more mature after what had happened the previous time. Even though he still looked simple and slow, one could see that he was growing up from the look in his eyes. Mu Yi told them his plan.


    When they heard Cangzhou, they didn¡¯t look scared or displeased at all. They were actually really happy to be able to do something for Mu Yi.


    Xie Zheng already wanted to send Xie Miao to other places to gather some experience but he was worried to let him go alone. He hadn¡¯t been able to send him anywhere in the end. Xie Miao had become much more mature after everything that had happened.


    Xie Miao couldn¡¯t have stayed in Lin¡¯An County forever, even if Mu Yi didn¡¯t need help. Mu Yi did have a request for them though so it was a perfect opportunity.


    Lin¡¯An County was a thousand li away from Cangzhou but Xie Miao wasn¡¯t worried at all. He was impatient and ready to go. He had never left Qingjiang Prefecture even at his age.


    It was said that Cangzhou was larger than Qingjiang Prefecture. It was even close to the capital city. It was an important place for the nation.


    Mu Yi explained the details to them and gave them some body protection charms as well as some Craibiodendri Yunnanensis leaves from the Su Clan. Such things weren¡¯t useful for Mu Yi but for Xie Zheng and Xie Miao, they were necessary.


    They refused the gifts at first but in the end they accepted them. They even promised Mu Yi that they would leave within two days. A thousand li was far away. No matter if they rode horses or took a ferry, it would be a long journey and they had to prepare some things.


    ¡°Master, soon, I will break through. Once I reach the second difficulty I¡¯ll come and look for you. At that time, nobody will be able to prevent me from taking you back home,¡± Mu Yi said quietly.


    He watched them leave while clenching his fists. He continued watching until they were just two silhouettes on the mountain road in the distance. Peng Mi saw him.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel at ease with the two women there. He had always been alone with the old Taoist Priest. The old Taoist Priest had never recruited a female apprentice. Therefore, Mu Yi had rarely had the opportunity to spend time with women in his life.


    He had never even had a proper chat with a woman. He had arrived in the region of Funiu Mountain and in the Su Clan, there wasn¡¯t only Su Yingying. However, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t interested in talking with the women from the Su Clan.


    Nian Nuer couldn¡¯t be considered as a woman, at least, for the time being. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what it felt like to live with women at all. It wasn¡¯t due to hormones or anything. It was just awkward and difficult to explain.


    Mu Yi¡¯s mind strength was becoming more powerful. The main hall separated the two bedrooms. Yet when Mu Yi was meditating in the evening, he could sense that he wasn¡¯t alone. It was difficult for him.


    Nian Nuer wasn¡¯t happy at all because their homehad been invaded. She wasn¡¯t willing to have other people around especially the two beautiful women. Mu Yi smiled and didn¡¯t let it affect his heart.


    After the first day of them being there, he got used to it.

 Chapter 99: Troubles

    .


    Nobody came to the mountain after the two left. The days were peaceful. Gu Yaosen had maybe been too worried.


    Mu Yi got used to his new life as the days passed. Even though Gu Yaosen¡¯s wife was wealthy and high-ranking, she didn¡¯t look down at him. She even cooked for him and talked about arts with him. There was no need for him to grovel at her feet.


    It was a bit inconvenient to have the two sisters there because Nian Nuer couldn¡¯t come out anytime she wished. When he hit the wooden dummy in the morning, he knew that someone was watching him from behind. When he practiced cultivation in the evening, he couldn¡¯t focus completely because he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Mu Yi eventually got used to their presence. He was able to meditate as if they weren¡¯t there at all. It seemed nothing was going to happen and that they would be able to leave soon but someone came and invaded the mountain.


    Gu Yaosen made some law enforcement officers stay at the foot of the mountain. People could only visit the mountain with Mu Yi¡¯s permission. People from the Su Clan could also come freely, but nobody else was tolerated up there. However, the mountain was invaded by a loud, arrogant, and impolite person.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Mu Yi?¡± said the person.


    He was appraising Mu Yi with his eyes. His expression was full of disdain. Mu Yi¡¯s expression was neutral. He didn¡¯t need to stoop to the person¡¯s level. The person who had come was in their thirties and he was wearing winter clothes. He had ordinary features, except for protruding ears that looked strange.


    He didn¡¯t have the Qi of an ordinary person though. He probably practiced Kung Fu. However, he was extremely far from being as strong as Qiu Yuetong, even her two female assistants could probably defeat him. When he called Mu Yi¡¯s name, he sounded as if he had prepared before coming. He sounded confident and didn¡¯t seen to fear Mu Yi at all.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    ¡°Hand the two women over. Nobody disobeys our Master,¡± said the man loudly.


    The two women could also hear him clearly. Mu Yi was furious. The man sounded so confident. Did he think Mu Yi would just obey? Mu Yi knew that the Church of the Thousand Children was powerful.


    However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel like talking nonsense. He took out an evil spirit slaying charm and placed it casually on his enemy¡¯s chest. The man was forced away by the power in the charm and violently crashed to the ground. A crater appeared where he landed.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± the man stuttered.


    He was furious and shaking with anger. He couldn¡¯t believe Mu Yi had attacked him. He had been sent by the Church that¡¯s why he was confident even though he knew that Mu Yi had skills and power. He had dared to act recklessly, but he hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would dare to attack him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of offending the Church?


    ¡°Go back and tell your Master of Protection or whatever that if he wants the women, he can come personally,¡± said Mu Yi coldly.


    The man stood up and took a step back. He was scared by Mu Yi¡¯s boldness and staggered a bit before falling down in the crater again. Mu Yi ignored the little buffoon. He turned around and went back into the Mountain God Temple.


    Mu Yi left and the guy finally crawled up again. He looked upset. When he left the mountain, the two women went to see Mu Yi. They both looked apologetic, especially Gu Yaosen¡¯s wife. She hadn¡¯t thought things would turn out this way.


    If the Church of the Thousand Children had started sending people, it meant that they were paying attention to Mu Yi. It also meant they weren¡¯t afraid of him. Gu Yaosen¡¯s wife felt guilty for causing trouble.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t blame her. He had accepted Gu Yaosen¡¯s request. He knew that such a thing could happen. He wasn¡¯t worried at all. Plus, that guy had really gotten under Mu Yi¡¯s skin.


    Mu Yi rarely got upset but that guy had managed to infuriate him. How many women had been taken against their will and raped by that Master? The numbers were probably too horrifying.


    If the guy hadn¡¯t been so arrogant, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have gotten angry. After all, there were many pathetic and lowly people in that world. However, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t a saint and wouldn¡¯t accept any kind of treatment.


    Mu Yi felt a slight pressure surrounding him as if evil people of all kinds were after him. He hoped he¡¯d be able to reach the second difficulty before more people arrived. However, the enemies responded faster than he had thought they would.


    The next day they sent a small army to the top of the mountain. The people were obviously experienced travelers and looked cruel. They attacked Mu Yi without speaking. Mu Yi reacted quickly. He threw out a few evil spirit slaying charms. None of them were able to defend against the attack.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel guilty for killing them. He didn¡¯t feel bogged down by anything at all. He was pleased with himself. He felt like a man. He even felt that the strength in his body was increasing. He knew that it was only the beginning. He could tell that these people had come unprepared.


    ¡°Church of the Thousand Children, I¡¯ll use your blood to reach the second difficulty,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He was standing on the big stone in front of the Mountain God Temple. The wind stirred the robe he was wearing and his hair fluttered. Mu Yi had finally understood why he couldn¡¯t reach the second difficulty before. He had intended to let nature take its course. Yet, something had been missing.


    He had gotten angry and had a moment of clarity. He lacked will. He needed to press forward with an indomitable will to progress. The Church of the Thousand Children was sending people to attack him. Therefore, Mu Yi would use them as a whetstone to sharpen his cultivation.


    He was done waiting to break through. He wanted to fight and spill blood. He wanted to kill them all. It was as if he had turned into a demon.

 Chapter 100: Evil Dhammapala

    .


    It soon became dark. The Mountain God Temple at the top of Funiu Mountain was firmly closed just like before. The lanterns shown with faint, pale lights. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t turned on the copper lamp. It was very quiet.


    There was actually nobody in the Mountain God Temple. Peng Mi and her sister were in the forest behind the temple. Nian Nuer was there with them and would protect them. She was just a little stronger than some ferocious ghosts without the bamboo tree, that was her own strength. In the forest, she was much stronger.


    Only fierce ghosts and stronger ghosts could compete with her inside of it. Therefore, the bamboo forest was the safest place at the top of the mountain. Nian Nuer wasn¡¯t happy about protecting the two women but she didn¡¯t refuse. She obeyed Mu Yi because she didn¡¯t want him to have any problems.


    Mu Yi wanted to have a lively battle without being disturbed. He wanted to feel like he did during the battle against Qiu Yuetong at the top of Little Frost Mountain. The battle hadn¡¯t been as exhilarating as the one about to come because he hadn¡¯t killed her. He hadn¡¯t want to, but he wanted to now.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t worried that he would get lost in the emotion he was feeling. He knew what he wanted from this encounter. He was determined to progress and he trusted himself not to fall to the dark side. He wanted to battle without restraints.


    Mu Yi heard a cry that broke the silence of the night. He opened his eyes a bit startled by the sound.


    Is that¡­? He thought.


    He wasn¡¯t sure whether it was the master but even if it wasn¡¯t him, Mu Yi had to remain vigilant. He got up and started moving. This battle was extremely important for him.


    He soon heard the sound of feet approaching. A few twisted silhouettes appeared in Mu Yi¡¯s field of vision. It was nighttime but it was almost the time of the full moon. It was quite bright at the top of the mountain.


    When he looked closer, he frowned because it was the people he had killed during the day. They all still looked dead. Their muscles were stiff and they couldn¡¯t walk properly. They seemed to be being controlled by someone.


    Someone who controls corpses? thought Mu Yi.


    He realized why the enemy had sent people to die after having seen how strong he was. It wasn¡¯t to check his full strength. He wanted Mu Yi to kill those people. The enemy¡¯s real goal was to create the small army.


    They arrived at the top of the mountain with staggering steps. They looked wretched and miserable. Their bodies were swollen. There were black bubbles on their hands and they smelled like rotten fish.


    Mu Yi felt pressured when he saw them. They were extremely slow and they couldn¡¯t chase him if they battled. However, the one controlling them was hiding in the darkness. Mu Yi moved back a bit and stayed alert.


    The enemy noticed that Mu Yi was moving away and shouted. The corpses became even more swollen. Mu Yi¡¯s heart started pounding and he started running as fast as he could. The corpses exploded. Dark blood, pieces of flesh, and white bones splattered everywhere, including in Mu Yi¡¯s direction.


    Mu Yi saw that and realized he didn¡¯t have time to hide anymore. He didn¡¯t want to have any of the dark blood on his body. However, he had given the Ghost King Banner to Nian Nuer. Mu Yi took out the copper lamp at the last minute and pushed all his mind strength into it.


    The copper lamp glowed brilliantly. The flame inside had grown big already. When the dark blood entered the halo of the copper lamp, it burned and vanished into nothing. Mu Yi didn¡¯t stop moving. He looked at the copper lamp.


    He knew that the dark blood was something scary. If it had landed on his body, the consequences would have been too dreadful to contemplate. The blood vanished and everything stopped. Mu Yi was in the middle of a lot of bones. Some bones even landed next to his feet. The flesh had disappeared though.


    The sounds had also stopped. However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t relax. His enemy was dangerous. Some new sounds spread through the air. Mu Yi turned to look and saw a giant walk up the mountain in the moonlight. The reason Mu Yi thought he was a giant was because he was one zhang tall. He seemed rather sturdy. The person¡¯s arms were bigger than Mu Yi¡¯s waist.


    He was carrying a chair on which a man in white clothes was seated. The man¡¯s legs were crossed and he had one foot poised in the air. He seemed to be around twenty years old but he looked evil and careless. He was holding a white jade flute in his left hand.


    There was someone else behind the giant. It was the one who had come before with the very prominent ears. Mu Yi had told him he should tell his Master to come personally. He looked satisfied as if his revenge was about to be handled. They arrived in front of him in no time.


    ¡°Mu Yi, acknowledge allegiance to me, the Dhammapala and I will spare your life,¡± said the man in the chair.


    He didn¡¯t sound like a monster. His voice was soft and graceful. It was restrained like a woman from Jiangnan. If Mu Yi couldn¡¯t see him, he would have thought he was a woman.


    ¡°Acknowledge allegiance to you? Then become an obedient follower of the Church of the Thousand Children?¡± said Mu Yi coldly.


    ¡°No, you just need to listen to my orders. I promise I will grant you a very high social status. Many people will follow you,¡± said the man.


    He was trying to convince Mu Yi. However, the one with the big ears was behindhim. He had wore a fanatic expression as if the man in the chair was a god. Mu Yi felt like he was about to fall into a trance as he listened to the man. It was as if the man had the power to make people acknowledge allegiance to him simply by speaking to them.


    The copper lamp glowed brightly again. It had activated itself automatically. Mu Yi came back to his senses and looked at the evil young man. His body was covered in cold sweat. He had been careful but still he had almost submitted to the man. If he hadn¡¯t had the copper lamp, he would have already fallen under his control.

 Chapter 101: Insane Doton Master

    The evil man was startled because Mu Yi had freed himself. However, he noticed the copper lamp and understood how he had done it.


    ¡°So, what do you think? Do you want to swear allegiance to the protector?¡± asked the man.


    This time his voice wasn¡¯t as beguiling. He was no longer trying to charm Mu Yi or be friendly. He still sounded like a woman though. Mu Yi knew what he was trying to say.


    ¡°Acknowledge allegiance to you? Then what? Follow you and help you become an emperor?¡± said Mu Yi ironically.


    ¡°Out of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, which one has been selected by the gods? (Translator¡¯s note: for more information: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Three_Sovereigns_and_Five_Emperors) The Qin Dynasty collapsed and the country was invaded by the Manchus. This country should belong to the Hans,¡± said the evil man to Mu Yi with fervour and confidence.


    His voice was devoid of warmth, but he knew what he was talking about.


    ¡°Do you want to rebel against the Qing Dynasty and re-establish the Ming Dynasty?¡± said Mu Yi.


    Since the Manchus had taken over, many rebels said the Manchus weren¡¯t legitimate rulers. The evil man was no exception in that regard.


    ¡°Ming Dynasty? No, after the Manchus, it should be the Yan Dynasty. My name is Yan. We need the Great Yan Dynasty!¡± said the evil man shouting and shaking his head


    ¡°Great Yan Dynasty?¡± Mu Yi said.


    He stared at the evil man strangely. Was the man referring to one of the seven powerful states during the Warring States period? Or did it mean something else? It didn¡¯t matter because for Mu Yi, all the emperors were insane.


    The word insane was an offensive term. It was necessary to be insane to be an emperor. The man in front of him was already insane. Mu Yi was curious as to why he was so confident. Did he think he¡¯d be able to build an empire by relying on the Church of the Thousand Children?


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you one more opportunity. Pledge allegiance to me or die,¡± said the evil man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll choose the third option, kill you,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He had already prepared a five thunders charm which he threw while he was still talking. The sound of an explosion spread through the air. Lightning surrounded the evil man.


    Mu Yi had taken the evil man seriously from the beginning, just like he had taken Qiu Yuetong seriously. Qiu Yuetong was a reasonable person though. The man in front of him was irrational.


    When facing opponents whom he couldn¡¯t understand well, Mu Yi¡¯s strategy was to strike first. He needed to gain the advantage, and in the best case scenario, he could destroy them quickly. He didn¡¯t want to give them time to react.


    For the past few days, apart from practicing cultivation, Mu Yi had prepared five thunders charms. His success rate hadn¡¯t increased a lot but he had time to make five. Mu Yi wanted to make more but he had realized that when he had more than five of the charms with him they had a strange affect on him.


    He had tried carrying more so he knew for sure. After having a bad experience because of it he had decided to keep only five on him at any given time. It didn¡¯t matter. Five of the five thunders charms were enough.


    If five thunders charms couldn¡¯t destroy an enemy, then having more of the same charms would be useless anyway. After throwing the first one, Mu Yi didn¡¯t stop, he threw a second one and then a third one without hesitating. Two more charms exploded and lights flashed.


    Mu Yi jumped back after the attack. He had just thrown three five thunders charms without missing a beat, even Qiu Yuetong hadn¡¯t had to experience such a thing. Mu Yi was confident that five thunders charms would work but he still couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. As long as he hadn¡¯t won, he had to be vigilant and strike against the enemy.


    He held onto the other two five thunders charms though and waited to see the result of the previous attack. After a moment passed, he decided it was best to just use them. He felt the ground shaking under his feet.


    When he looked over at where the man was again, someone was coming out of the ground. It was the man Mu Yi had been attacking. He had managed to hide underground. The lightning completely disappeared and he could see them all clearly again.


    The one with the protruding ears had followed the giant. He had died since he wasn¡¯t able to make it underground. He was completely carbonized.


    The giant was on his knees. The chair he was holding before had exploded into pieces that littered the ground. He was also badly injured. He had been burned until he was black. Some of his bones were showing.


    He wasn¡¯t dead though, his chest was still heaving as he breathed. Mu Yi looked at the evil man as he was coming out of the ground. His eyes were filled fury. He wanted to crush Mu Yi now.


    He hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would attack without warning. He hadn¡¯t had time to react. Mu Yi just threw another five thunders charm without waiting for the man to climb up.


    The evil man hadn¡¯t come here to die or resigned himself to that. When Mu Yi threw the five thunders charm, he tried to hide underground once more. The ground shook violently as he dug into it. Mu Yi felt like he couldn¡¯t touch him at all, only craters appeared when Mu Yi used the charms. He hadn¡¯t even injured the man.


    Could it be that he¡¯s a doton master? (translator¡¯s note: ÍÁ¶Ý (doton), like in Naruto, is the ability to control the earth) thought Mu Yi.


    It was strange though. People who knew the arts of doton were legendary beings. That didn¡¯t seem likely but he didn¡¯t know how else to explain how the evil man could control the earth. He could even use the power to dodge his attacks.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t stay where he was. He started moving around without stopping. He jumped onto the giant¡¯s shoulder. The giant didn¡¯t react quickly enough to do anything to him. Mu Yi jumped from his shoulder onto a gigantic stone. From his new perch he saw the evil man come out of the ground right where he was previously standing.


    ¡°Kill him,¡± said the evil man.


    He quickly realized Mu Yi had escaped. He was furious. He pointed at him. He didn¡¯t look as confident and at ease as before. His expression had twisted.


    When the giant heard the evil man, he raised his head and stood up. Even though he was staggering, he was tall, so he could easily reach Mu Yi. Mu Yi felt pressured, but wasn¡¯t scared. The giant turned around. Mu Yi made a dismissive and cold sound before he raised the copper lamp.

 Chapter 102: Reaching the Second Difficulty First Par

    Chapter 102: Reaching the Second Difficulty (First Part)


    Mu Yi had become stronger so the copper lamp was also more powerful. In critical situations the copper lamp could suppress evil yin and ghosts, but it could also injure people badly. He put all of his strength into activating the copper lamp. The copper lamp emitted flames that collided with the giant.


    The giant groaned in pain. No visible wound appeared on his body but he fell to the ground anyway. He put his hands on his head because it hurt. Not too far away, the evil man who had wanted to attack Mu Yi by surprise shouted in pain as well


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes glinted with a hard light. He didn¡¯t think that by attacking the giant, he could also injure the evil man. The evil man most likely controlled the giant using his soul and so his soul had also been injured.


    The man had been able to dodge the five thunders charms by hiding underground. His defense was really good. Mu Yi had finally found a solution. He threw the last five thunders charm without hesitation. It was as if he had no scruples.


    Light flashed around the man. He shrieked in pain. The five thunders charm had definitely reached the man but Mu Yi didn¡¯t relax. He had no more five thunders charms though. If he had some more, he would have thrown them.


    However, Mu Yi had many evil spirit slaying charms. As soon as the lightning dispersed, he threw an evil spirit slaying charm. He threw seven of them without stopping. They were thrown one after another and so quickly that it was impossible to know which one he had thrown first. They all landed on the man¡¯s body at the same time. He was burned by the explosion. His skin turned black before he exploded.


    Mu Yi saw the man¡¯s body explode and thought for sure he was now dead. Due to his sharp senses, he noticed something was wrong. His opponent¡¯s body had exploded but there was no blood at all.


    The five thunders charms and evil spirit slaying charms were extremely powerful. They could easily kill most of his opponents. However, it was impossible to kill an enemy without spilling blood. The fact that there was no blood wasn¡¯t at all related to the charms but to the man¡¯s condition.


    When Mu Yi was thinking what the cause could be, black smoke emerged from one half of the man¡¯s body. It rose halfway into the air and turned into a shadow.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that after more than a hundred years, I would be killed by a little boy like you. Someone who hasn¡¯t even reached the second difficulty,¡± said the black shadow.


    The voice was hoarse. It didn¡¯t sound like the same as the evil man. Mu Yi was mostly surprised by what the shadow had said. When he was in a corporeal form, he looked young. He looked like a twenty-year-old man. He didn¡¯t look like a hundred-year-old man.


    Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have thought that an old man could hide in a young body. Now, Mu Yi understood why no blood had spilled.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    He didn¡¯t dare act carelessly. Even though his opponent had died, Mu Yi still felt that it wasn¡¯t over.


    ¡°You want to know who I really am? You¡¯re not strong enough to know but your body can become my new body,¡± said the black shadow laughing madly.


    ¡°You think you stand a chance?!¡± yelled Mu Yi.


    His fury was sparked by the words. Even though he had no more five thunders charm, he still had the copper lamp. He wasn¡¯t scared of his opponent. The copper lamp was the perfect tool against evil energy and ghosts. He could get twice the results using half the effort with the copper lamp.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see, little boy!¡± shouted the black shadow furiously.


    He threw himself at Mu Yi. Since he had lost his body, he was even faster. Hearrived in front of Mu Yi in less than a second. Mu Yi didn¡¯t even have time to raise his arm. He could only push mind strength into the copper lamp and watch as its light grew dazzling.


    Light flashed and the shadow with it. Mu Yi sensed a terrifying strength forcing its way towards him. He was pushed back by it but he continued to hold the copper lamp firmly. He looked at the black shadow again once the light from the copper lamp had dispersed. Cyan smoke was coming off the shadow in waves.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be in a good condition anymore. He didn¡¯t stop attacking though and threw himself at Mu Yi again. Mu Yi was vigilant. He continued using mind strength to fuel the copper lamp but such a method used lots of mind strength.


    After a few attacks, the shadow had faded a lot. Mu Yi¡¯s face had also paled. He was staring at his opponent without blinking. There were blue veins on his temples and they were really swollen.


    He had injured the black shadow a great deal but he couldn¡¯t relax. He had used most of his mind strength as such he had to remain determined. Each time he thought one more attack would suffice to defeat the shadow, he was proven wrong. He would continue though saying to himself that one more attack would be enough.


    Since Mu Yi hadn¡¯t broke through, he lasted longer by sheer determination. This way he kept surpassing himself.


    I can¡¯t lose. I need to find the old Taoist Priest. I need to take care of Nuer. I haven¡¯t seen them yet. I haven¡¯t been able to ask the many questions I want answers to¡­ thought Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi could barely see and was on the verge of collapse. He felt like a candle that was about to go out. He continued to somehow find more strength in himself and persevered. The black shadow was already in bad shape, but he had gone so far for this. It was impossible for him to stop halfway. He also had to fight on and they would see who the last one standing would be.


    Nian Nuer was still in the bamboo forest. She was worried. She wanted to go and help but she remembered that Mu Yi had been firm when he had told her to stay. She kept pacing in the bamboo forest. Each time she heard thunder and shrieks of pain, she worried even more.


    Nian Nuer was well aware that Mu Yi didn¡¯t have many five thunders charms. When he used a lot of them, it meant that the enemy was really strong. He had no five thunders charms left but the battle wasn¡¯t over. She was unsure of what to do.


    Should I go or not? thought Nian Nuer.


    Am I going to die? thought Mu Yi.


    His body started to feel numb. It was odd but he felt happy, relaxed and light-hearted. It was as if he could fly away if he wanted to.


    Is that my soul? thought Mu Yi.


    He didn¡¯t understand what was going on.He didn¡¯t know what it felt like to die either. However, in the moment, he thought he was dying.

 Chapter 103: Reaching the Second Difficulty Second Par

    Chapter 103: Reaching the Second Difficulty (Second Part)


    The copper lamp¡¯s light was weak and had started to flicker. Mu Yi felt as if he was going to fall asleep. He stopped moving too. The black shadow also felt weak but when he saw that Mu Yi seemed to be in worse shape than him, he felt happy.


    He released more strength. He collided with the copper lamp again. The light in the lamp was about to go out.


    ¡°Little Yi!¡± a voice called.


    Mu Yi was absent-minded but he heard someone calling him. The voice sounded familiar.


    Who¡¯s calling me? he thought.


    Mu Yi felt lost. His consciousness was fading.


    ¡°Little Yi!¡± said the voice again.


    The voice sounded so familiar. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t figure out whose voice it was. The voice had managed to prevent Mu Yi¡¯s soul from leaving his body. Mu Yi gradually came back to his senses, as if the sheer will to figure out who the voice belonged to was enough of a reason to survive.


    ¡°Little Yi!¡± the voice called.


    Finally, he was able to sense something moving in front of him when he heard the voice this time. Even though his vision was blurry as if was in the middle of a fog. He also figured out whose voice it was. It was the old Taoist Priest that was calling him.


    ¡°Grandpa, is that you?¡± shouted Mu Yi.


    Unfortunately, nobody replied. Mu Yi knew that the old man was near him though.


    I can¡¯t die. He thought.


    He felt more determined than ever to win. While he was thinking and rebuilding his determination, he felt something break inside of him. The black shadow kept attacking Mu Yi. He was convinced he had won.


    Mu Yi had no strength left. Yet, the black shadow was sure that after he took possession of Mu Yi¡¯s body, he¡¯d be able to recover. Finally, the lamp went off after his constant attacks.


    The black shadow looked absolutely delighted. He was even a bit dumbstruck. He hadn¡¯t thought that it would happen so fast. He giggled frantically and threw himself at Mu Yi again. Nothing could stop him anymore.


    As the black shadow threw himself at Mu Yi, Mu Yi broke through! Mu Yi had the feeling he had suddenly gotten rid of a huge burden in his heart. It was if his blood was boiling and about to explode. His face turned red.


    The black shadow crashed into the blood strength head on and shrieked horribly. He retreated faster than he had attacked.


    ¡°His blood Qi exploded? He reached the second difficulty? How¡¯s that possible? Why is his blood Qi so dense? Why would he level up now?¡± shouted the black shadow furiously.


    Nobody replied to him though. Mu Yi sensed that chains inside his body had been broken. His perception became even more acute. He felt all the strength he had accumulated over time becoming available.


    When Mu Yi punched the wooden dummy before, he was wondered what the heat he sensed in his body was and where it came from. Unfortunately, nobody could help him understand back them. Now, he understood.


    He sensed the change in his body. It was as if he could see inside of his body. A round light surrounded him. It was different from the light of the copper lamp. It was filled with warmth. It kept flowing and growing around him. It was as if the light contained an unlimited amount of strength which kept brushing against his body.


    Mu Yi sensed that he had become stronger. He felt so strong that it was like he had been reborn. His body had changed and it wasn¡¯t done, it was still changing. The kind of change it was going through couldn¡¯t be completed within such a short amount of time.


    He had used all his mind strength a few minutes before. He had been completely suppressed, every time, he pushed himself to the limits. His mind strength was injured in the process, but now, he could feel his mind strength healing quickly.


    It healed rising from ten percent to twenty percent to fifty percent to a hundred percent. When his mind strength reached one hundred percent and its original level it didn¡¯t stop increasing. It rose over his previous maximum threshold. His mind strength became more powerful.


    From a hundred and twenty percent to a hundred and eighty percent to two hundred percent and then three hundred percent. Mu Yi was kind of scared. His mind strength was increasing exponentially and he couldn¡¯t believe it. Was this the second difficulty?


    Mu Yi had been waiting for an opportunity to reach the second opportunity. He had almost died but he had survived and he had broke through. He had no experience but he wasn¡¯t confused or panicked about the situation. He had thought about the process more than once. It was different from what he had thought but he could imagine what was happening to his body. He was progressing.


    Mu Yi looked over at the black shadow. The black shadow was about to finish the fight. He would have never thought things would happen like that. How come right now? What had happened? It was incredibly annoying for him.


    He had experience unlike Mu Yi. He knew what was going on. Mu Yi had reached the second difficulty which meant that he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him anymore. Even worse, he was potentially now in life-threatening danger and unable to escape.


    He was also furious and didn¡¯t want to give up. He had thought the opponent at the top of the mountain would be an easy one. He had thought he¡¯d use a little strength and the person would be very helpful in the future.


    He hadn¡¯t thought that Mu Yi, a Taoist monk of the first difficulty, would have more powers than a monk of the second difficulty. The copper lamp for example which was a precious treasure and that he would break through during their battle.


    A precious item like the copper lamp had different effects if different people used it. After having gone through hardships, tribulations and being injured everything about Mu Yi was different.


    ¡°People have seven mortal forms which correspond to the seven chakras. The seven chakras can rob Heaven and Earth of their creative powers. It is said that a heavenly curse prevents people from using their seven chakras, and in order to use them, we have to break the chains which prevent us from using them,¡± said a voice inside Mu Yi¡¯s head.


    The voice was emotionless, cold, and detached. It was a rather random explanation regarding the second difficulty and the mystery of the seven chakras.


    Grandpa, is that you? thought Mu Yi


    He was actually shouting on the inside but nobody replied. The voice didn¡¯t stop at all.


    ¡°The seven chakras are¡­¡± it continued.

 Chapter 104: Mystery of the Seven Chakras

    ¡°The seven chakras: the Sahasr¨¡ra or crown chakra also known as the fontanel chakra, the ¨¡j?¨¡ or brow chakra also known as the third eye chakra, the Vi?uddha or throat chakra, the An¨¡hata or heart chakra, the Ma?ip¨±ra or solar plexus chakra, the Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na or navel chakra also known as the libido chakra, the M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra or root chakra also known as the ****** chakra. The seven mortal forms in Daoism correspond with the seven chakras from the first to the last. The central chakra is the M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra.


    ¡°The M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra is the tree of life. It contains life and provides you with your abilities. The more you advance through the chakra, the more abilities you¡¯ll gain over time. It is said that some people even use the chakra to break through. However, such things are not recommended. The best way to advance is to proceed step by step in the proper order. Remember that and be careful.


    ¡°The Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na contains the fundamental substance that helps maintain the function of the body. It is the essence of life¡­¡± the voice continued.


    Mu Yi was really happy and sad at the same time. The old Taoist Priest had put a lot of time and effort into Mu YI. He had prepared the path for him already. It wasn¡¯t that the old Taoist Priest hadn¡¯t told Mu Yi about the second difficulty, Mu Yi just couldn¡¯t understand at the time.


    Now, Mu Yi had started walking on his own path. He progressed quickly due to his determination. It was also because the old Taoist Priest had put a lot of thought towards his future.


    He¡¯s doing two things at once, right now. There is something going on in his head and he¡¯s trying to control his new strength, thought the black shadow while looking at Mu Yi¡¯s Qi.


    The shadow had kind of come back to his senses at this point. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all and decided to leave. He knew that he couldn¡¯t injure Mu Yi anymore. If he stayed and Mu Yi came back to his senses, he¡¯d be in danger.


    After the black shadow left, a strong wind started blowing in the area. Nian Nuer had arrived. Nian Nuer had finally made her decision and disobeyed Mu Yi. After her mother¡¯s soul had dispersed, Mu Yi had become her only relative. He was the closest to her and the only person she had in life.


    Mu Yi had quickly become the most important person in her life. He was even more important to her than herself. She arrived too late though and didn¡¯t bump into the black shadow. He had already been weakened by Mu Yi but it wasn¡¯t like she needed to fight against him anyway.


    Nian Nuer arrived, yet she didn¡¯t find any sign of the enemy. She only saw Mu Yi. He was standing completely still and staring blankly into the distance. His blood was boiling so she didn¡¯t dare get close to him.


    She was happy that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t injured though. She was really relieved. She looked at the surrounding area and imagined how impressive the battle must have been. Finally, she noticed the motionless giant on the ground.


    The giant was a really strong opponent. If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t used three five thunders charms in a row, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to injure the giant. His defense was incredible. Mu Yi had also used the copper lamp and that¡¯s how the giant had lost his ability to fight.


    He had been lucky as well because by injuring the giant, he had also been able to injure the evil man. The giant had lost his ability to fight but he wasn¡¯t dead. The evil man had to leave without the giant because he didn¡¯t have any other options.


    Nian Nuer looked at the giant and felt compassion for him. She didn¡¯t why. After hesitating for a few minutes, she walked over to the giant. She knew he was Mu Yi¡¯s enemy but she checked the giant¡¯s condition with a lot of care.


    The giant sensed Nian Nuer¡¯s presence and opened his eyes. He looked at her. Nian Nuer was startled and flew back. She was staring at the giant from her new position but the giant didn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t get up. He only stared back at Nian Nuer.


    When Nian Nuer saw that the giant wasn¡¯t moving, she was relieved. She didn¡¯t dare get close to him again. She looked at Mu Yi and then at the giant and then at Mu Yi again. She could only wait for Mu Yi to come back to his senses.


    When Mu Yi¡¯s mind strength finally stopped increasing, he noticed that it had increased by six hundred percent. It had stopped because Mu Yi had tried to control it. It could have continued increasing if he had let it. He had a terrible headache. It was difficult to get used to it.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how much his physical strength had increased. He didn¡¯t have any experience with that. The sensation he had felt was different from the one he had felt as his mind strength increased.


    Inside his body, his M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra was still saturating his body with power. Mu Yi sensed that a great door to his M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra had opened. He felt like if he wanted, he could open the door and advance again.


    If the old Taoist Priest hadn¡¯t told Mu Yi a few things, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through. After all, the hoodlum had reached the third step in the past. Mu Yi had asked himself whether he was weaker or stronger than him.


    The old Taoist Priest and the hoodlum seemed to have different views regarding the different concepts. Who should he believe, the hoodlum or the old Taoist Priest? There was no way the old Taoist Priest be wrong. Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind doing what the old Taoist Priest had told him to do. He would progress step by step in the proper order.


    Mu Yi finally opened his eyes and saw Nian Nuer. Nian Nuer saw Mu Yi open his eyes and her eyes sparkled. She wanted to jump into his arms but she after getting close to him she stopped. Mu Yi had woken up but his blood strength was still boiling. He hadn¡¯t recalled it.


    She sensed the overwhelming power of his blood strength. It would be especially powerful against a ghost like her. Mu Yi saw Nian Nuer and knew why she had come out. He understood her really well. It was obvious after seeing her eyes light up. She hadn¡¯t listened but could he scold her?


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    The evil man had attacked him. He didn¡¯t really know what had happened after that. He figured out that the evil man had probably left after seeing him advance. Nian Nuer¡¯s Qi didn¡¯t look like she had been in a battle, but he just wanted to confirm.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. When I arrived, you were alone,¡± said Nian Nuer.


    She seemed like a cute and obedient little girl. She looked really happy when she realized that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t going to scold her.


    ¡°Did you reach the second difficulty?¡± asked Nian Nuer.


    Mu Yi had told her about cultivation and the different steps before. He couldn¡¯t help her cultivate but he could give her something to think about. That¡¯s how she guessed he had broke through.


    ¡°I broke through by accident,¡± replied Mu Yi with a smile.

 Chapter 105: Case Closed

    Mu Yi reached the second difficulty so he wanted to stick to his plans. He wanted to find the old Taoist Priest. It was the most important thing for him. Also, Mu Yi didn¡¯t completely understand, but when he had almost lost consciousness while advancing, he¡¯d thought about his parents. He¡¯d thought about finding them.


    In the past, Mu Yi didn¡¯t really care about it. It was difficult to talk about it. He used to think that his parents had died during the war anyway. It was another reason to never really think about it.


    He had been so close to unconsciousness he had started to think about painful things from his past. Thinking about those things meant he had been freed from some pressure. He needed to remove his hauntings thoughts. He started feeling depressed about it all but he did his best to cheer up.


    ¡°Eh? He¡¯s not dead?¡± Mu Yi said.


    He¡¯s mind was about to wander when he saw the giant. He had used three five thunders charms against him and he still wasn¡¯t dead. He had even used the copper lamp. Mu Yi was convinced the giant should have died.


    However, he was still alive. He didn¡¯t look like someone whose soul was badly injured. He seemed to be okay. When Nian Nuer heard Mu Yi, her expression changed. She seemed concerned


    ¡°Brother, you want to kill him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Dang¡­¡± Mu Yi said.


    He jumped over to the giant but when he landed on the ground he lost his balance and collapsed. Everything went dark as he lost consciousness.


    ¡°Brother!¡± shouted Nian Nuer.


    She was in distress after witnessing the scene. She rushed over to Mu Yi but he didn¡¯t reply. He was unconscious for a long time. When woke up, he felt rather carefree and very happy. He felt good. His perception was more sensitive. He could hear almost imperceptible sounds in the distance. He even heard people whispering elsewhere.


    He got up from the bed. He felt really great and more powerful. He could perceive things very clearly around him. Mu Yi remembered that he¡¯d fainted and his face turned red. He hadn¡¯t thought that breaking through would make something like that happen, luckily, Nian Nuer was with him. He didn¡¯t have to feel ashamed at all.


    Who had taken him inside after he had lost consciousness? Nuer? She could do it with the help of the Ghost King Banner, Mu Yi thought.


    He looked at his body before he put on his Taoist robe and left the room.


    ¡°Master, you woke up,¡± the two women said.


    When Mu Yi came into the main hall, he saw Peng Mi and her sister. They were busy working on something. He had heard people whispering from his room earlier. It had been them. The two sisters looked rather happy to see him.


    When they were in the bamboo forest, they had heard the sound of thunder and they had been really scared. They had decided to trust Mu Yi though. He hadn¡¯t disappointed them. After they waited for a long time in the forest, yesterday evening, a cute little girl appeared and told them they could leave the bamboo forest. The little girl had disappeared soon after.


    She had frightened them. They had spent some time at the top of the mountain and except for Mu Yi, they hadn¡¯t seen anybody else. They would have definitely noticed such a beautiful little girl. They had doubted whether they should but had left the forest anyway. They quickly realized that the little girl hadn¡¯t lied.


    They had seen how chaotic the field in front of the Mountain God Temple was and also the giant was still there. They had been astonished by it all. They wanted to go and see Mu Yi but the little girl had reappeared. She told them Mu Yi was injured and he needed to rest. She asked them not to disturb him. The two women had felt guilty the entire night.


    When they saw Mu Yi come out today, they were extremely happy to see him. He looked okay. They were relieved.


    ¡°Did the county magistrate send people to the mountain?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    He didn¡¯t know how the evil man had fared in the end but he knew that without a body, he couldn¡¯t be a protector anymore. He could have still gone back though. Mu Yi had reached the second difficulty so he wouldn¡¯t be able to come and get revenge against him.


    He couldn¡¯t go harass Gu Yaosen either. He would have to destroy Mu Yi first. Gu Yaosen and his wife were out of trouble now so the women could leave.


    ¡°My husband did send some people. He asked about the situation. However you weren¡¯t awake so I didn¡¯t dare leave. The heir of the Su Clan also came. He went to the bamboo forest and then he left,¡± said Gu Yaosen¡¯s wife in response.


    ¡°Regarding the Church of the Thousand Children, the issue has been resolved. If the county magistrate sends people again, both of you can feel free to leave,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Master. We¡¯ll remember what our benefactor has done as long as we live,¡± Gu Yaosen¡¯s wife said.


    They knew the problem was solved. It was different since Mu Yi had said it himself. They felt even more relieved. The two sisters were really grateful, especially Gu Yaosen¡¯s wife. Her eyes were red and filled with tears. She didn¡¯t know how to thank Mu Yi.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Master,¡± said Peng Mi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promised so it was my duty to ensure your safety. Everything is fine now. Tell the county magistrate to be careful of the Church of the Thousand Children,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Alright, I will tell him,¡± said Gu Yaosen¡¯s wife with a nod.


    Mu Yi chatted with them for a bit before going to the bamboo forest. The sun was high in the sky, so Nian Nuer wasn¡¯t in the Mountain God Temple. She felt better in the bamboo forest anyway. Mu Yi had a purpose for going. He wanted to ask what had happened to the giant.


    Before he blacked out, he guessed that Nian Nuer had plans for the giant. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t the type of person who wanted to seek revenge just for an angry look. He was worried about Nian Nuer though. When he woke up and saw that the giant had disappeared from the field, he¡¯d already considered what could have happened.

 Chapter 106: Nian Nuer’s Footman

    When Mu Yi arrived in the bamboo forest, he saw the giant just as he had expected. He was just sitting there. The giant noticed Mu Yi. They couldn¡¯t help but glance warily at each other. They both looked at the other like a predator glaring at a prey.


    ¡°Big slave, don¡¯t move,¡± said Nian Nuer.


    She didn¡¯t give the giant time to react. Nian Nuer moved quickly and landed on the giant¡¯s shoulders. She patted his head lightly.


    Mu Yi grew tense when he saw her actions. He could imagine the giant flying into a rage due to the humiliation and injuring Nian Nuer. He was dumbstruck when nothing happened.


    Even when Nian Nuer patted him on the head, the giant continued to looked obedient and docile. He looked sad for some reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Mu Yi started.


    However, he didn¡¯t know what to say because he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. How was such a thing possible? The giant listened to Nian Nuer? A tiny ghost being followed by a giant? It was a strange scene.


    She also called him big slave. Had he told her to call him that? Or had she chosen the name? Mu Yi thought it might be because Nian Nuer¡¯s name also had the word slave in it.


    ¡°Brother,¡± said Nian Nuer.


    She jumped and landed in front of Mu Yi. Mu Yi¡¯s blood strength had disappeared so Nian Nuer didn¡¯t feel pressured anymore. She acted like a little girl most of the time, but she wasn¡¯t currently. Mu Yi knew why she was acting different but he didn¡¯t say anything about it. Besides, after seeing that the giant didn¡¯t intend to hurt her, he was relieved.


    Mu Yi had no real grudges against the giant. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the giant was under the evil man¡¯s control before. When Mu Yi had attacked him, he had probably broken the soul link that existed between them. Mu Yi had injured the evil man accidently using that method.


    He was sure that the soul link between them had been broken. Otherwise, the evil man would have taken the giant. The giant didn¡¯t pose a threat now and he listened to Nian Nuer, so he wasn¡¯t worried.


    Even if the giant had great defense abilities and was extremely strong, he was extremely simple-minded. That was why Nian Nuer had been able to keep him. Unfortunately, the giant was born in the wrong time. Weapons made of cold steel were used the most in the past. People only had cold steel weapons and heavy armor.


    In the current time, people had firelocks, big guns, heavy artillery and cannons. The giant couldn¡¯t compete with such weapons. Mu Yi was certain that the giant would be useful for his plans. After all, he didn¡¯t intend to fight a war.


    ¡°Can you be sure he¡¯ll always obey you?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    He couldn¡¯t let her keep someone if they posed a threat to their safety.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± said Nian Nuer with a nod. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. However when I saw him, I thought he looked friendly. I was positive he wouldn¡¯t try to harm me. Plus, he listens to me. ¡±


    She saw that Mu Yi¡¯s worried expression and tried to explain. Nian Nuer was a ferocious ghost but she had mental abilities. It was a blessing from the gods. She was special. She had a different perception than human beings. Mu Yi trusted her instincts.


    He saw Nian Nuer¡¯s serious expression and decided to trust her. He also agreed to her keeping the giant. Mu Yi was just like Nian Nuer and called the giant, Big Slave. Mu Yi looked at the giant to check his injuries. However, to his surprise the giant had already healed.


    So fast! Even though his skin was still charred because of the charms, he would soon recover. The giant was reluctant to let Mu Yi get close at first. However, after Nian Nuer intervened it was fine. It would take a long time for the giant to listen to Mu Yi like he listened to Nian Nuer.


    Mu Yi knew that, no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to the giant like Nian Nuer had. He didn¡¯t care too much about that. Nian Nuer even had a new friend to play with. That alone made Mu Yi happy.


    He spent most of his time practicing cultivation. He didn¡¯t have much time to play with her. Now that the giant was there, Nian Nuer had someone else. As long as Nian Nuer was happy, Mu Yi was happy.


    That afternoon, Gu Yaosen came to the top of the mountain personally. He felt really guilty about what had happened. The field in front of the Mountain God Temple was clean now. There was no evidence that there had been a great battle.


    Gu Yaosen had heard about it though. He knew the battle had been intense. He also knew that Mu Yi, someone they saw as superhuman, had been injured. He had seen how strong the Church of the Thousand Children was at the time. Some people of his clan had even told him to abandon his wife and protect himself.


    Gu Yaosen had flown into a rage when he had heard that, but still he was powerless in front of the Church of the Thousand Children. He had hoped Mu Yi could help. He didn¡¯t even care if he died, as long as his wife was safe.


    The Church of the Thousand Children had sent people to kill Mu Yi. The protector had even come himself. He didn¡¯t know what had happened in the end with that. However, he did know that the Church of the Thousand Children had quickly withdrawn.


    Things were over now and the issue was resolved. Gu Yaosen was relieved. He was also touched and moved by what Mu Yi had done for him. Mu Yi had saved him and his wife.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t think too much about it. He had reached the second difficulty during the events. He had changed and would leave Funiu Mountain soon. He didn¡¯t know when or if he would come back.


    He said a few essential things because of the Su Clan. He was convinced that Gu Yaosen would understand his meaning. The Su Clan would be able to achieve much more with Gu Yaosen¡¯s help.

 Chapter 107: On the Eve of Leaving

    Mu Yi didn¡¯t really go anywhere after the events. He didn¡¯t go to find the old Taoist Priest immediately. He didn¡¯t want to do things haphazardly.


    The Xie¡¯s had already left for Cangzhou anyway. They were probably there already. It was far after all. It wasn¡¯t possible to get there in a few days. Mu Yi was positive that they wouldn¡¯t need martial arts to find information about Li the Cripple. The most important thing was their investigative abilities.


    If the hoodlum hadn¡¯t lied, they would be able to get some information in the Tingyu Building. It¡¯d be easier to find the old Taoist priest with that information. Besides, before going to Cangzhou, Mu Yi had decided to go to the Qu Mortuary first. The hoodlum had told him that Li the Cripple hated the leader of the Qu Mortuary more than anything and that he wanted to get revenge against him.


    Mu Yi wanted to learn more about the leader of the Qu Mortuary. The man had a bad reputation. Even if Li the Cripple had already been there and had left, Mu Yi would probably still be able to get some information. After leaving the Qu Mortuary, he would go to Cangzhou.


    The Xie¡¯s would probably have news at that time. Mu Yi preferred being cautious, that¡¯s why he had decided to do it this way. However, if he bumped into Li the Cripple even by accident, that would be great.


    He didn¡¯t leave immediately because he had just broke through. He needed time for his cultivation to stabilize. He wasn¡¯t being selfish, he just couldn¡¯t be hasty. The old Taoist Priest had done so much for Mu Yi. If Mu Yi rushed off before his cultivation was stable, then he would be ignoring everything the old Taoist Priest had told him.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t have any doubts. He knew the voice he had heard when he had broke through had come from the copper lamp. He didn¡¯t know how the old Taoist Priest could use the copper lamp to communicate with him though. The copper lamp seemed to react more as his Qi evolved.


    Mu Yi was even more interested in the copper lamp now. It was a mystery. He used to think that the copper lamp was just an ordinary lamp, or a religious tool. He knew it was something special now.


    His mind strength was six times more powerful than it was before. However, just like before, he could only use mind strength to activate the copper lamp. He had to continue forging and strengthening his connection with it. He couldn¡¯t modify it at all.


    Mu Yi decided to compare the broken Ghost King Banner, the spirit protector¡¯s walking stick and the copper lamp. The result was that the copper lamp was extremely powerful in comparison to those two items. It was to the extent that they couldn¡¯t be mentioned in the same breath.


    The two items were religious tools but it was obvious that they would never be as powerful as the copper lamp. Everyday, Mu Yi practiced and worked hard to make his cultivation more stable. He also studied the copper lamp and punched the wooden dummy.


    He continued practicing the punching technique he had always considered worthless. When he was still in the first difficulty, he had come to realize that the punching technique was extraordinary. Once he broke through, he realized that the punching technique was important.


    The punching technique was obscure. Each time he punched the dummy, he felt his M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra absorb some strength from the earth and the sky. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know much about spirituality. He didn¡¯t know how cultivators practiced alchemy in ancient times but he was thinking that it was somehow related to the way he absorbed the Qi of the cosmos. (translator¡¯s note: this is what the author refers to when he talks about alchemy, it¡¯s ancient Chinese alchemy: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Neidan)


    The Qi around him wasn¡¯t the Qi of the earth and the sky. It was the essence of the moon and the sun. He didn¡¯t absorb that much at a time but he was convinced that there would be visible benefits in the future. The punching technique also helped him control his body better. It was beneficial to him.


    Mu Yi also had to draw some magic symbols. They were a part of the path he had chosen. Half of his strength was due to the magic symbols. The evil spirit slaying charms he made before weren¡¯t bad but against powerful enemies, like Qiu Yuetong or the evil man, they weren¡¯t useful.


    His ability to draw magic symbols had improved. He could make better evil spirit slaying charms. So he tried. The evil spirit slaying charms hadn¡¯t become six times as good as before. However, they were three times as good as before.


    It was also because Mu Yi hadn¡¯t managed to control his mind strength completely when drawing. As time passed, the magic symbols including evil spirit slaying charms, body protection charms and exorcism charms would all improve.


    He¡¯d definitely be able to handle enemies like Qiu Yuetong better. One evil spirit slaying charm would be enough to injure someone like her easily. As for five thunders charms, his success rate in making them increased a little after reaching the second difficulty. It wasn¡¯t comparable to the improvement of the evil spirit slaying charms. They were more explosive though. The lightning that appeared when he used them was frightening.


    He still couldn¡¯t make more than five of the charms. It was rather sad but Mu Yi didn¡¯t push himself. For what he intended to do for now, five of the charms was enough. Days passed and Mu Yi practiced a lot during the time. He was able to control his physical strength more each day. He also felt more confident.


    Mu Yi knew that he had to leave. It had been a month already. The temperature was increasing. It was warmer outside. Mu Yi felt like his insides were boiling. He couldn¡¯t wait more than a month to do what he wanted to do.


    During the month, something had started to worry Mu Yi.Big Slave ate a lot. He wasn¡¯t picky but he needed lots of food. During the last few days, Mu Yi hadn¡¯t eaten enough and they had no food left over. He had to cook more than usual so they used the food up quicker.


    Big Slave ate as much as six people. Luckily, at the top of the mountain, they could cook a lot, but when they started traveling things would change. They would have to endure the hardships of the arduous journey. Not having enough to eat was normal when traveling. If Mu Yi had been alone, he wouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about. However, with Big Slave¡­


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether keeping the giant was a wise choice. Each time Nian Nuer played with the giant, she looked so happy though. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty when he had such thoughts.


    Big Slave ate a lot but he also helped a lot too. He was energetic. They had spent a month together at this point. He didn¡¯t listen to Mu Yi like he listened to Nian Nuer, but he showed no hostility towards him. It was probably due to the fact that Mu Yi cooked a lot for him. At least, that¡¯s what Mu Yi thought.


    Mu Yi also learned some things about the giant. He was extremely strong but he was only as smart as a child. However, he had never heard him speak. Each time Mu Yi thought about him the only thought that came to mind was take him. He was just one more person to feed.

 Chapter 108: Bamboo Tree of Life

    Mu Yi had already spent about six months on Funiu Mountain. He was rather sad to leave. He quickly let go of the attachment. Besides, he was convinced that the Su Clan was going to take care of the Mountain God Temple. The Mountain God Temple would be in the same state as when he had left when he got back. However, he didn¡¯t know when he would come back.


    Mu Yi started walking. He was holding a cloth-wrapped bundle. It looked extremely important. He was wearing a Taoist robe and walking light-heartedly. Big Slave was behind Mu Yi and was carrying a backpack half his size. He was carrying things they needed for their daily life, utensils and such.


    Attached to him was something long wrapped in cloth. Each time he took a few steps, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at it. The walking stick Mu Yi had obtained from the spirit protector was also in his bag and the bells were jingling as he walked.


    When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, a huge wagon was waiting for them there. Su Chongshan had gotten it built to suit the giant¡¯s needs. Su Chongshan already knew that Mu Yi was leaving because Mu Yi didn¡¯t lie to him. Su Chongshan and Mu Yi talked quite often. Mu Yi had mentioned it a few times.


    It was now time for him to go. Mu Yi had already done a lot for them. He had also saved Gu Yaosen and his wife from the Church of the Thousand Children. All of Lin¡¯An County would be safe for a while. Everybody knew someone with incredible powers could intervene at any time, so nobody would dare do anything. At the same time, Gu Yaosen would support the Su Clan for a while.


    Those were all the external things, but Mu Yi wasn¡¯t done. There were a few other things he wanted to do. He only knew how to draw a few magic symbols but they were very powerful now. He knew that a few home-guarding charms and wealth-inviting charms would help the Su Clan rise.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t like being obligated to people, especially to the Su Clan. Therefore, he wanted to help the Su Clan a little bit more before he left. When they arrived at the Su Clan¡¯s estate, Su Chongshan, Su Jun, Su Jinlun and Su Yingying welcomed them at the main gate.


    After he had defeated the Church of the Thousand Children, people in the Su Clan thought highly of him even more than before, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t care too much about it. He didn¡¯t want to stay in this place. He just wanted to show his gratitude to the Su Clan.


    ¡°Master, please!¡± said Su Chongshan.


    The wagon stopped and Su Chongshan stretched his hand to help them get down.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare lean on you, Mister Su,¡± said Mu Yi shaking his hand.


    Big Slave also came out of the wagon. When Big Slave jumped to the ground, a crater appeared under his feet and the horses were spooked. Nobody had seen Big Slave except for Su Jinlun. They were all startled and scared when he appeared. Their hearts were pounding. He was so big and his backpack was gigantic.


    Big Slave didn¡¯t mind them at all. He turned around and looked at his backpack. When he deemed that the long thing inside was fine, he smiled. Mu Yi and Su Chongshan entered the Su Clan side by side, the others stayed behind them. Most importantly, Big Slave followed Mu Yi and didn¡¯t get too close to the others. The members of the Su Clan were obviously scared of Big Slave.


    After Mu Yi arrived, Mister Su¡¯s wife also came out and thanked him for his help. She also came to Mu Yi because she had a request. She wanted to see Nian Nuer. Mu Yi could understand her feelings, so he didn¡¯t refuse. He just said that she would have to wait until the evening.


    Mu Yi took a few walks around the Su Clan and gave a piece of paper to Su Chongshan. Su Chongshan looked at his expression and could tell it was very important. He thanked him three times.


    Mu Yi also gave him a dozen magic symbols. He had wrote down how to use them on the piece of paper. He also said two things. The first, when the jar is full, the water spills over. The second when the moon is full, it begins to wane.


    Mu Yi was in a room later that day. He asked the giant to take out the long thing he had in the bag. A bamboo tree appeared. It was Nian Nuer¡¯s tree of life. The first time Mu Yi had seen it, it was thirteen nods, now it was fourteen nods. They called it the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    One year, one nod. When Mu Yi had decided to leave, he had thought about the fact that Nian Nuer couldn¡¯t be away from her bamboo tree for too long. It was like her life force. If the bamboo was damaged, she would be injured.


    Therefore, if he wanted to take Nian Nuer with him, he needed to take the tree with him. The problem was that the tree couldn¡¯t be uprooted for long. It¡¯d die if it was and Nian Nuer would be critically injured or potentially die as well. However, Nian Nuer didn¡¯t want to stay behind alone.


    Nian Nuer thought of a solution. She asked Mu Yi to refine the tree. Even though the Bamboo Tree of Life was a integral part of Nian Nuer¡¯s life, it was also a spiritual being. Since it was a spiritual being, it could be refined. It could be transformed into an authentic religious tool, besides, it was extraordinary in comparison to other random religious tools.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life became Mu Yi¡¯s religious tool. Naturally, he didn¡¯t need to worry that it would wither anymore. Nian Nuer¡¯s problem was also solved. Since the Bamboo Tree of Life had become Mu Yi¡¯s religious tool, Nian Nuer had also partially become a spiritual religious tool. It meant her life was in Mu Yi¡¯s hands.


    Nian Nuer knew that. She was well aware of the fact. She trusted Mu Yi more than anyone else in the world. She was also happy because she would never have to leave Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi had spent seven days refining it. Everyday, he had offered the Bamboo Tree of Life a drop of blood to establish a connection. The Bamboo Tree of Life had absorbed the blood. Mu Yi then used his mind strength to make the connection between them stronger.


    The refinement method he was using required forty-nine consecutive days to complete. Not one day could be missed. A drop of blood everyday was a lot to give but luckily, Mu Yi had reached the second difficulty. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it before.


    For Nian Nuer, Mu Yi was prepared to do anything. Mu Yi inspected the Bamboo Tree of Life and Nian Nuer entered the room through the window. She sat down on Big Slave¡¯s shoulder before crawling down.

 Chapter 109: Sacrificial Refinemen

    t


    Nian Nuer ended up next to Mu Yi. She crawled up to his shoulder without saying anything. She looked unhappy. Big Slave walked to the side of the bed. He wanted to be close to Nian Nuer but he was worried about Mu Yi.


    ¡°Big Slave, go to bed,¡± said Nian Nuer with a wave of her hand.


    Even though he didn¡¯t want to, he obeyed her. He crawled onto the bed and laid down. He turned his head in Nian Nuer¡¯s direction and forced himself to close his eyes. He started laughing foolishly. He wanted to open his eyes again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not happy?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    He could see that she wasn¡¯t happy. She had gone to see her grandmother. Even though Nian Nuer was a ferocious ghost, she had emotions. She could feel things.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Nian Nuer with a nod.


    She never lied to Mu Yi about her emotions. Whether she was happy or sad, she was always honest with him.


    ¡°She¡¯s your grandma. Even though you don¡¯t remember her, she remembers you. What happened back then has nothing to do with your grandparents. Don¡¯t worry too much about it,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He wanted to cheer her up but he wasn¡¯t really good at it. When he was young, the old Taoist Priest had never tried to cheer him up. No matter what, he had always had to control himself and his emotions. So with Nian Nuer around, he was learning how to take care of people and how to cheer people up.


    ¡°I know,¡± said Nian Nuer.


    Actually, she understood things even if Mu Yi thought she didn¡¯t. When she was with Mu Yi, she enjoyed acting like a little girl. Her grandma had told her so many stories about her mother and it had made her sad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will always be with you, no matter what,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Good!¡± said Nian Nuer


    She didn¡¯t spend too much time with Mu Yi because she was sad. She soon went back to her bamboo tree. Even when Mu Yi did the sacrificial refinement, she didn¡¯t leave the tree.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life was becoming stronger each time. Mu Yi let a drop of blood fall onto the tree. The tree absorbed it. The Bamboo Tree of Life was emerald green at first but now it had red veins.


    Mu Yi¡¯s mind strength surrounded the tree. The Bamboo Tree of Life started to glow. Mu Yi started meditating after. Big Slave was pretending to sleep, but he glanced once in a while at Mu Yi. He stood up slowly and walked over to Mu Yi. Big Slave was odd but nobody had noticed him.


    Even though Mu Yi was meditating, some of his mind strength was still surrounding him. He could sense that Big Slave had moved. He didn¡¯t mind because Big Slave had done it several times already. Each time Mu Yi came to after the sacrifice, he saw Big Slave.


    Mu Yi proceeded with the sacrificial refinement. His mind strength surrounded the Bamboo Tree of Life and he could see inside it. It was empty inside except for Nian Neur who was sleeping. It was similar to the Ghost King Banner, only spiritual beings could go inside.


    Mu Yi continued going neither too fast nor too slow. He had to do everything at the right moment. The night passed. When Mu Yi came to the next day, he looked over at Big Slave. He was on the bed and was sound asleep. He was even drooling.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t disturb him. He just put the Bamboo Tree of Life on the bed and left the room. Mu Yi¡¯s face was pale due to all the energy he had used. He used his blood for the sacrificial refinement but he was also very tired because he had spent the whole night on the ritual. His mind strength recovered quickly.


    However, his physical body didn¡¯t recover that fast. Mu Yi practiced his punching technique early in the morning so he had to use drugs to recover physically. Mu Yi was in the courtyard practicing. His punches didn¡¯t look explosive. It was as if he wasn¡¯t using any strength at all.


    Mu Yi could sense his strength though. He was the only one that could. He was focused during his training and knew that he was becoming stronger. He was continuously absorbing the essence of the moon and the sun.


    The essence flowed through his body and replenished the energy he had used previously. On a normal day, after each punch he could recover almost instantly. While he was carrying out the sacrificial ritual, he couldn¡¯t recover completely.


    Mu Yi had done everything he wanted to do the day before. Today he wanted say goodbye to Su Chongshan. Su Chongshan knew that Mu Yi wanted to leave so he didn¡¯t force him to stay, however, Big Slave¡¯s traveling bag had become much bigger. Su Chongshan was very generous and Mu Yi had wholeheartedly accepted all his gifts.


    While on Funiu Mountain, he didn¡¯t need so many things. However while traveling, he¡¯d be happy to have a stockpile. Mu Yi said goodbye to Su Chongshan and the others before climbing into a wagon. The wagon took them to Qingjiang Prefecture.


    Mu Yi was sure he wanted to take Big Slave with them so he gave up on the idea of walking to the Qu Mortuary. It was far and anything could happen on the way. They would end up wasting time. He didn¡¯t want to travel for fun or to make a living. He wanted to find the old Taoist priest so being able to travel quickly was best.


    In the past, being able to travel a bit faster without encountering trouble was already great. Mu Yi had heard about a clan who were experts in protection and bodyguards in Qingjiang Prefecture. That was Mu Yi¡¯s destination.


    The Qu Mortuary wasn¡¯t far from Luoyang. When Mu Yi and the old Taoist Priest were traveling together, they had passed through Luoyang but they hadn¡¯t stopped. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what kind of place it was.


    Lin¡¯An County wasn¡¯t close to Luoyang. However, Luoyang was on the way to Cangzhou. Mu Yi would save some time that way. When Mu Yi left, the people from the Su Clan who had seen him off stayed at the big gate for a long time.


    ¡°Grandpa, will Master Mu come back?¡± asked Su Jinlun.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a goldfish. He¡¯s like a dragon in this chaotic world,¡± said Su Chongshan.


    He was gazing off into the distance, but everybody heard his next words clearly.


    ¡°How could a dragon stay in a pond?¡± he said.

 Chapter 110: Mo Ruyan

    The Far Ink Professional Organization couldn¡¯t be considered as leaders of anything but they enjoyed a good reputation in Jiangnan and Jiangxi. They were big shots and had a great reputation. They had never stolen anything from anyone. It was something very important to people, especially in times of crisis.


    People who were familiar with the Far Ink Professional Organization knew that they specialized in armed escorts. Even though the leader was well-known, they were even more famous because of his daughter, Mo Ruyan.


    Even though she was a woman, Mo Ruyan was famous. She had more fame than her father. Two years before, she had started working in the industry. Any time there were problems, she handled the situation without any trouble. If someone wanted Mo Ruyan as an armed escort, the price was very high.


    Lin¡¯An County was a hundred li away from Qingjiang Prefecture but Mu Yi and Big Slave arrived there by the afternoon. It had been quite fast because it was a public road. They would have taken longer if not. Of course, to get there even faster, they could have rode swift horses.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse and Big Slave couldn¡¯t because he was too heavy. If they had headed straight to Luoyang, they would have needed a lot more time. Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to waste time, so he decided to hire an armed escort.


    The wagon stopped at the gate of the Far Ink Professional Organization. Mu Yi got down and looked at the building. In front of the gate, there was a public field. Even though there weren¡¯t many people, there were many wagons. Some men were making weapons and shouting.


    At the gate, there was a huge flag. On it was written Far Ink Professional Organization in gold letters. It was done in beautiful calligraphy. On both sides of the gate, there were two gigantic, imposing, and awe-inspiring stone lions.


    Some people came over to take Mu Yi¡¯s wagon. They did business in a lot of places so they tried to welcome their clients properly. When they saw Mu Yi¡¯s wagon, they thought he was wealthy and high-ranking. They liked such clients. Therefore, when Mu Yi got down from the wagon, a 40-year old man also came to greet him.


    ¡°Master, do you require the services of the Far Ink Professional Organization?¡± asked the man enthusiastically.


    He didn¡¯t sound arrogant and he didn¡¯t look strong.Mu Yi looked young so some of the people were surprised when they saw him. However, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t even blink or look surprised when he saw Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t look surprised until Big Slave got down from the wagon. His facial expression changed. He didn¡¯t look scared just confused.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Master, please come with me. Welcome,¡± said the middle-aged man.


    He took Mu Yi inside. They walked through a courtyard. There were many tall, strong and sturdy men there. They were exchanging opinions on various topics.


    The Far Ink Professional Organization had other spaces, but practicing their military skills in the courtyard was part of their method. The leader could come and see them that way. It forced them to do their best.


    Even though Mu Yi looked young, he was well-traveled and he understood the groups¡¯ methods. He didn¡¯t mind. It was a part of their business strategy. Plus, they had a good reputation.


    When they arrived in a room, Mu Yi noticed that the middle-aged man made some gestures. Mu Yi acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything. Big Slave was walking behind him. Even though many people looked at him, he didn¡¯t care. He only paid attention to his backpack.


    They arrived in a vestibule and Mu Yi sat down. Some people brought tea.


    The middle-aged man asked, ¡°So, what do you need, Master?¡±


    ¡°People. He and I want to travel from Qingjiang Prefecture to Luoyang,¡± said Mu Yi pointing at Big Slave.


    ¡°You want to go to Luoyang?¡± asked the middle-aged man curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need any more information from the people who require your services?¡± asked Mu Yi impolitely.


    The atmosphere became a bit tense.


    ¡°No, no. I just thought it was a strange coincidence is all,¡± said the middle-aged man.


    ¡°A coincidence?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Indeed. Master, did you see the merchandise outside? They¡¯re going to Luoyang,¡± explained the middle-aged man.


    Mu Yi understood why the man was surprised now. It was indeed a rather odd coincidence. Mu Yi didn¡¯t think the man was lying because nobody knew anything about him here so what would be the point in lying.


    ¡°I have only one request. I want the fastest and safest method to get to Luoyang,¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Safety is not a problem. We¡¯ve been to Luoyang many times. The road is safe. We don¡¯t have any staff left. They¡¯re all assigned already. However, if you wish, you can leave with the cargo, and we¡¯ll offer you a good price,¡± said the middle-aged man.


    Public transport wasn¡¯t a good way to make money. Transporting goods was the best way to make money. The professional organization couldn¡¯t put aside a whole part of the business though. If Mu Yi agreed, that would be best. He would be able to kill two birds with one stone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you have a professional named Mo Ruyan?¡± said Mu Yi giving a noncommittal reply.


    When the middle-aged man heard Mu Yi, he looked startled.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t have enough money?¡± said Mu Yi smiling.


    He stared at the middle-aged man. Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t do anything, with one glance the middle-aged man felt pressured.


    ¡°Oh, what you mean is you want me as your armed escort, Master?¡± said someone with a pleasant voice.


    A woman in black clothes entered the room. She was one of those women who tied their hair to the back and didn¡¯t wear ornaments or anything. The kind that put on minimal makeup. Those kind of women were more beautiful.


    She didn¡¯t need to introduce herself. Mu Yi already knew who she was, Mo Ruyan, the best armed escort. When he saw her, he was a bit surprised, but just a little bit. He had seen many beautiful women in his life at this point, he was used to it.


    Su Yingying, Peng Mi and her sister, Little Frost¡¯s brigand chief all of those women were beautiful in their own way.

 Chapter 111: Rip Off

    ¡°I¡¯m Mo Ruyan. Greetings, Master,¡± she said cupping a fist before her chest.


    ¡°Master Mo, would you agree to do what I just asked?¡± said Mu Yi. If Mo Ruyan agreed to escort him, everything would be fine. He didn¡¯t want her because she was beautiful but because she was strong. She wasn¡¯t as strong as Qiu Yuetong, but she wasn¡¯t weak.


    She was definitely a strong martial artist. She wouldn¡¯t be so famous if she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°If you had asked me this morning, I would have been able to. At this time, I have already accepted a request to take goods to Luoyang. You can come with me if you wish,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Miss,¡± said the middle-aged man after listening to her words. He wanted to say more but she waved to cut him off.


    ¡°If I refuse, the Far Ink Professional Organization will not give me an escort, right?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Mo Ruyan with a nod.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come. When do we leave?¡± asked Mu Yi. Even though he didn¡¯t want to travel with other people, he had no choice. It was better than traveling alone with Big Slave anyway. It would spare him lots of trouble.


    ¡°Early tomorrow morning. Can you pay now?¡± asked Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°No problem. How much?¡± said Mu Yi.


    He knew it wasn¡¯t really the standard procedure, but he was convinced she wouldn¡¯t try to rip him off either. Her reputation would be tarnished.


    ¡°One thousand Liang,¡± said Mo Ruyan. (translator¡¯s note: one liang = 50 grams or 1.763 ounces)


    ¡°No problem,¡± Mu Yi could afford it so he didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about one thousand Liang of gold,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°What?!?!¡±


    The outburst hadn¡¯t come from Mu Yi but the middle-aged man next to her. He could see that Mo Ruyan was doing this on purpose. He didn¡¯t know why though, she was usually virtuous and fair. People admired her for her integrity and honesty.


    Were there tensions between her and Mu Yi? The middle-aged man thought while shaking.


    ¡°The reason?¡± asked Mu Yi after remaining silent for a few seconds. What Big Slave had in his bag was more valuable than one thousand Liang, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t like being ripped off.


    In the current time, one thousand Liang of gold was already an incredible amount. On the market of precious metals, one thousand Liang of gold was equivalent to thirty thousand Liang of silver. In the past, an ordinary family didn¡¯t spend more than a few dozen Liang of silver. Those people never had one thousand Liang of gold in their entire lives.


    ¡°He¡¯s the reason. Is that enough?¡± said Mo Ruyan while pointing at Big Slave.


    Mu Yi quickly deduced that Mo Ruyan probably recognized Big Slave. After all, the Church of the Thousand Children wasn¡¯t a secret group, and when people saw Big Slave, they would remember him easily. Now, he knew why the middle-aged man had also made a face. The professional organizations were well-informed, indeed.


    Since they knew that Big Slave was from the Church of the Thousand Children and that he wanted to leave Qingjiang Prefecture, he could understand her position.


    After all, Mu Yi could leave if he wanted but not Mo Ruyan. She had a business in Qingjiang Prefecture and the Church of the Thousand Children was powerful in the region. She didn¡¯t want to offend anyone for a little bit of money. Therefore, she was trying to make things difficult for Mu Yi. She wanted him to refuse and give up.


    Of course, Mu Yi had only taken some educated guesses, he could be wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. However, for that price you will take us there personally, right? You will ensure our safety?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    One thousand Liang of gold wasn¡¯t a problem. He didn¡¯t lack gold.


    ¡°Indeed. The Far Ink Professional Organization¡¯s reputation is also my reputation,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Alright, one thousand Liang of gold it is,¡± said Mu Yi taking out 25,000 Liang of silver.


    It was half of the wealth he had saved. The Su Clan was rich but only per the scale of Lin¡¯An County. Li Hu had robbed seven wealthy families and stolen one million Liang of silver. Even though the Su Clan was rich, they had only saved one to three hundred thousand Liang. That amount wasn¡¯t considered bad, though.


    When Mu Yi had said he was leaving the county, Su Chongshan had prepared one hundred thousand Liang of silver for him. Mu Yi didn¡¯t take it. When he finally left, he accepted thirty thousand liang and he still had some Craibiodendri Yunnanensis leaves which were worth forty thousand Liang of silver. Now, he had to give that to Mo Ruyan.


    Mu Yi was supported by the Su Clan, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to pay such an amount. It would have also been extremely difficult to go to Luoyang alone.


    It would be much easier with Mo Ruyan escorting them. Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t need to worry. He would be able to meditate peacefully on the way. That¡¯s why he wanted an armed escort.


    ¡°Master, you were careless and reckless,¡± said the middle-aged man after Mu Yi left.


    ¡°Uncle Zhao, don¡¯t worry. Even if he¡¯s a member of the Church of the Thousand Children, so what? Besides, the Far Ink Professional Organization is not so easy to deal with,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    She didn¡¯t care about any of that. She was happy. It was a lot of money she had received.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant. What I mean is your father has told you many times not to leave for longer than one or two months. When he comes back, what will I tell him?¡± said the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Next month, there will be the big ceremony. I will be back before that,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°There¡¯s also Sub-Prefect Li,¡± said the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Regarding that, tell my father it¡¯s not possible,¡± Mo Ruyan said interrupting the middle-aged man.


    She didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. She took the money and left hastily. When the middle-aged man saw that, he only shook his head. He understood Mo Ruyan¡¯s feelings.


    ****


    At the foot of Little Frost Mountain, it was very cold and dark. Halfway up the hill, there were three people surrounding the tomb, Qiu Yuetong and the two sisters.


    ¡°Chief, you really want to go?¡± asked Qiu Zhu.


    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility, so I¡¯ll try,¡± said Qiu Yuetong after a few seconds.


    ¡°Doctor Sun said it was only a legend, maybe it¡¯s not even true. Besides, if you really leave, what will we do? What will happen to Little Frost¡¯s fortified village?¡± asked Qiu Zhu nervously.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be gone forever. You will be able to take care of Little Frost¡¯s fortified village in my absence. Besides, Doctor Sun is here so nothing will happen,¡± said Qiu Yuetong indifferently.


    It was obvious that she was determined.

 Chapter 112: Strange Convoy

    The next day, early in the morning, Mu Yi and Big Slave arrived at the gate of the Far Ink Professional Organization. When Mu Yi arrived, Mo Ruyan was already there. She looked annoyed because she had been waiting for a while.


    There were about thirty carriages there already. They were all filled with goods. There were flags of the Far Ink Professional Organization on all of them. It was rather spectacular sight. There were also a lot of men with broadswords standing around the carriages. They looked powerful and mighty.


    There were three more carriages, as well, for people.


    ¡°Get on board,¡± said Mo Ruyan as she pointed to a carriage.


    She was wearing black clothes and a black cape. She looked valiant and gave off the aura of a heroic woman.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t hesitate and got into the carriage with Big Slave. The wagon that the Su Clan lent to him, Mu Yi sent back. Even though it was big and made specifically for him and Big Slave, it wasn¡¯t suitable for long trips. The horsekeeper was married and had a family too. Mu Yi was traveling far away. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to make that man follow him.


    After Mu Yi got into the carriage Mo Ruyan had prepared for him, he felt that he hadn¡¯t wasted his money. From the outside, the carriages didn¡¯t look good. On the inside, it was completely different.


    There was a thick rug inside. It was beautiful and pleasant to walk on. The carriage had looked small from the outside but inside, it wasn¡¯t narrow at all. Even Big Slave could sit properly inside. He couldn¡¯t stand up, but that wasn¡¯t a problem.


    There was a big bench which could also be used as a bed. It was probably better just to put something on it. There was a little table next to the window and utensils to make tea. The glass of both windows was colored. They were obviously expensive and there were curtains.


    When the curtains were closed, one didn¡¯t feel suffocated by the darkness because some small beams of sunlight filtered through from the top. It still remained dark enough to sleep. Whoever had made the carriage had shown ingenuity. He had wonderful artistic skills.


    When they started traveling, Mu Yi felt even better. It wasn¡¯t moving too much inside. It was much better than the wain the Su Clan had lent him.


    Big Slave had set his bag next to him to keep it close. He took out the Bamboo Tree of Life with the greatest care and put it in the middle of the carriage. Big Slave stared at Mu Yi with his big eyes. Mu Yi had stretched his legs so his feet were now near the tree.


    He stopped looking at Mu Yi when Mu Yi pulled his feet back.


    After Mu Yi and Big Slave entered a carriage, Mo Ruyan had walked to the carriage at the very front. She jumped onto a fine, black horse¡¯s back.


    ¡°Far Ink Professional Organization, let¡¯s go!¡± shouted Mo Ruyan waving.


    Mo Ruyan was at the front and she galloped quickly. It was a big procession but it wasn¡¯t long before they started moving at full speed. The flags fluttered in the wind.


    Everyone knew what it meant when Mo Ruyan was in a convoy.


    The convoy drew most of the people¡¯s attention in Qingjiang Prefecture. Many people looked at them with respect. Even though being an armed escort was a dangerous job during troubled times, it was still better to be an armed escort than a starving ordinary family.


    What the Far Ink Professional Organization earned for one trip was what an ordinary family needed to live for six months. Many people wanted to work for them. Mo Ruyan was expressionless. She was used to people staring at her when she traveled. Each time she was on a journey, it was the same.


    Mu Yi looked out of the window. At the beginning, he was excited as everything passed by but then he got used to it. Once they had left the city, there were only desolate landscapes, so there was nothing to see.


    He closed the curtains and glanced at Big Slave. He closed his eyes soon after and started meditating. Mu Yi had read in the hoodlum¡¯s scriptures that the outside world was a big world and the body was a small world. The body changed a lot like the world.


    Mu Yi had been in the second difficulty for a month already. His level was stable but he had the impression that there was much more to discover regarding the second difficulty, especially regarding the seven chakras. That was the reason why he hadn¡¯t attempted to progress to the second step of the second difficulty.


    He had the impression that the M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra wasn¡¯t enough. If he considered that he used lots of blood these days, it wasn¡¯t a good time to level up.


    Besides, Mu Yi was already strong enough. If he reached the second step, he wouldn¡¯t become much stronger. It was better for him to understand his current level properly and then try to breakthrough.


    They had left early in the morning. He had rested twice already. At noon, they were only a bit more than fifty li away from Qingjiang Prefecture. They slowed down as they went since the horses needed rest.


    Armed escorts usually only did sixty li on odd-numbered days. That was a common rule. The carriages were filled with goods. They were obviously heavy. It was even more important for the horses to rest.


    Mu Yi smelled some rich herbal aromas as they were traveling. From what the armed escort had said, the carriages were carrying medicinal herbs but they seemed a bit too heavy for that. Mu Yi noticed that something was wrong but he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t even come out of the carriage.


    Mo Ruyan had prepared three carriages. Mu Yi and Big Slave were in one. One of them was for the businessman in charge of the medicinal herbs. He was in his forties and he only came out of the carraige once.


    When the two carriages got close to each other, Mu Yi sensed another person¡¯s Qi. Someone that wasn¡¯t the forty year old man, which meant that there was someone else in the carriage. That person hadn¡¯t come out even once.


    The last carriage was a even more mysterious. Mu Yi didn¡¯t sense any Qi coming from it but he saw four tall, sturdy, and stern men around the carriage. They looked strong, stronger than the armed escorts at the front.


    In just half a day, Mu Yi noticed quite a few strange things. He had nothing to do with any of it. He just wanted to get to Luoyang safe and sound, as quickly as possible.


    At noon, during the lunch break, many of the armed escorts were dumbstruck when they saw how much Big Slave ate. Mu Yi had anticipated that though. Mu Yi also hoped that Big Slave would eat a lot, he had spent one thousand Liang of gold after all.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t act like a young man of his age. He seemed much older to people.

 Chapter 113: Investigating

    It was a long journey. They bumped into a few robbers and bandits on the way but when they learned that the caravan was from the Far Ink Professional Organization, they ran away quickly. In the evening, they stopped at an old hotel.


    Mu Yi rested and enjoyed the trip. He didn¡¯t see the people from the two other carriages at all. Mo Ruyan only went into the last carriage once. The four guards were always near the carriage.


    ¡°What a great punching technique,¡± Mo Ruyan said.


    Mu Yi practiced his punching technique early one morning in the courtyard for guests. She had noticed him and come over.


    ¡°Master Mo, I really don¡¯t deserve so much praise. I don¡¯t understand punching techniques. I just understand some Taoist techniques,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He was sweating. He didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who it was, but he turned anyway. Mu Yi continued the sacrificial ritual with the Bamboo Tree of Life while they traveled. He only used a little bit of blood everyday but he was tired and pale. He looked sick.


    ¡°If Taoist techniques are not suitable, then martial arts techniques are useless,¡± said Mo Ruyan to Mu Yi. She had made such remarks a few times already.


    ¡°Even though Taoist techniques are good, they can only help one have a longer life. They¡¯re not as good as martial arts techniques which can allow people to be chivalrous and help those in need without reward. One could rob the rich and give to the poor, get rid of bullies and bring peace to good people,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Chivalrous and helping those in need without reward? Robbing the rich and giving to the poor, getting rid of bullies and bringing peace to good people? You¡¯re a Taoist priest and a modest gentleman. Excuse me for my lack of manners,¡± said Mo Ruyan pretending to praise Mu Yi.


    ¡°No need to spy on me. I have nothing to do with the Church of the Thousand Children. Big Slave and I met accidentally,¡± said Mu Yi without preamble.


    He didn¡¯t like being spied on. He didn¡¯t think Mo Ruyan posed a threat to him. However, he didn¡¯t want someone hovering over him.


    ¡°Is that so? That gia¡­ I mean Mister Big Slave was a terrifying fighter of the Church of the Thousand Children. Apart from the protector, nobody could else could use him. You think I will believe you if you tell me you have nothing to do with them?¡± asked Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°You¡¯re an armed escort. You shouldn¡¯t be investigating your clients. Are you not afraid your reputation could be tarnished?¡± said Mu Yi firmly.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t care. Anyway¡­¡± said Mo Ruyan but she didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    She looked at Mu Yi. She wanted to see how he would react to what she had said. She was disappointed because Mu Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He was calm.


    ¡°I stole Big Slave from the Church of the Thousand Children¡¯s protector. Are you satisfied now?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to tell me, I won¡¯t ask anything. Even if you¡¯re a member of the Church of the Thousand Children, you¡¯re my client. I¡¯ll take you to Luoyang safe and sound. There¡¯s a famous doctor in Luoyang, do you want me to introduce you?¡± asked Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°A doctor? Yes. Thank you very much, Master Mo,¡± said Mu Yi. And then he ignored her.


    He stopped talking to her after that. Big Slave was asleep on the bed and snoring when he returned to the carriage. Mu Yi didn¡¯t wake him up. He took some herbs and an earthenware pot from his bag and went outside to decoct the medicinal herbs.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t comment on Mo Ruyan¡¯s guesses and suspicions. His face was deathly pale and he didn¡¯t look normal. He practiced Taoist techniques every morning, and then he needed to decoct the medicinal herbs for himself. His target destination was also Luoyang.


    It was good that Mo Ruyan knew a famous doctor. She still didn¡¯t know what the link between Mu Yi and the Church of the Thousand Children or their protector was.


    That¡¯s because nobody knew that the protector had gone to Funiu Mountain. Even the church itself didn¡¯t know much. Mo Ruyan only knew that Big Slave was from the church.


    She didn¡¯t believe anything Mu Yi had said. She just thought he said it because he was angry.


    The reason why she was investigating Mu Yi was that she didn¡¯t know anything about him. The Church of the Thousand Children was a powerful group. If Mu Yi was an important person for them, he wouldn¡¯t have needed her services.


    He was also alone. She considered Big Slave as a person. She even thought highly of him. His Qi was powerful after all but he was simple-minded. His intelligence was that of a child at most. Therefore, she found it difficult to consider him a normal person.


    She was very confused though. Big Slave was a precious weapon of the Church of the Thousand Children and they let him travel with Mu Yi. How could the protector accept that if Mu Yi wasn¡¯t important?


    Therefore, she kept thinking about as they traveled. People were naturally curious, it was normal. Nobody would ever think that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t sick and that he was actually extremely strong.


    Nobody would think that he could defeat the protector of the Church of the Thousand Children or make the giant submit. Nobody would ever believe that if anyone told them.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about what Mo Ruyan thought. Even though he had to decoct medicinal herbs everyday, they made him stronger. He spent most of his time in the carriage anyway. He didn¡¯t need to put too much effort into other things.


    He knew if Big Slave hadn¡¯t been with him, nobody would have paid attention to him. Half a month passed soon. The journey was longer than Mu Yi had expected. The Far Ink Professional Organization¡¯s members weren¡¯t slow but sometimes there was no road at all. It was more difficult for the horses at that time. Some carriages had even collapsed a few times.


    Everybody was exhausted, including Mo Ruyan. The other armed escorts were even more exhausted. The only good news was that if nothing happened for the remainder of the trip, they¡¯d be in Luoyang within three to five days.


    Mu Yi realized that the medicinal herbs negotiator was strange the more they traveled. As they got closer to Luoyang, the negotiator was acting stranger. Mu Yi had a bad feeling about it. If Big Slave and he had to escape on foot, they would be able to reach Luoyang within a few days though.


    That afternoon a carriage suddenly broke apart so they couldn¡¯t continue until they found a hotel. It had already happened a few times during the trip so it didn¡¯t matter.


    The professional organization had anticipated such incidents. Therefore, having to stop in the middle of nowhere once in a while was something normal. Luckily, this time, it happened near a wrecked Taoist temple. They decided to camp there.

 Chapter 114: Horrible Shrieks at Nigh

    t


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Someone said.


    Mu Yi was meditating. The question pulled him back into reality. The only person who talked to him in the convoy was Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s strange that the carriage broke apart?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Oh, so what?¡± said Mo Ruyan. ¡°The journey was boring, now something is happening, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good?¡±


    She had noticed but didn¡¯t seem to care. Mu Yi turned and stared at her. She was startled by his gaze and a little frightened. She couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked.


    Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t know why she reacted like that. Her face turned red. In her eyes, Mu Yi was very ill. He was just a weak and young Taoist priest. She was still frightened by him and had to take two steps back. It was shameful.


    ¡°You¡¯ve become a famous armed escort with such a temperament, that¡¯s surprising¡­extremely surprising,¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    His opinion of her had changed since he had started traveling with her.


    ¡°What is extremely surprising? Strength is important when you travel the world. I¡¯m strong, that¡¯s why I¡¯m a young leader. These men only listen to me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m famous. People ask me for help constantly,¡± said Mo Ruyan. ¡°If I were weak, I would just be a girl from a wealthy family. Do you think people would respect me?¡±


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t reply. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He agreed with her though strength was the most important thing.


    If someone wasn¡¯t strong enough, becoming an emperor was impossible. When someone became an emperor, everybody listened to them and respected them. What they said was always final.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Strength is the most important thing,¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    He stopped looking at her. He had only said something insignificant but she seemed to care a lot. Mu Yi didn¡¯t care though. He didn¡¯t need to.


    Besides, she hadn¡¯t escorted people only once or twice. She was famous because she did her job well. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t do as good as her in that aspect.


    ¡°You¡¯re not very stubborn, little Taoist priest,¡± she said.


    Mu Yi ignored her. She was going to let him off just because he did. She looked amused and continued talking, trying to get a reaction out of him.


    Mu Yi naturally understood she was doing all of this on purpose. She had just lost face and she wasn¡¯t happy about it. The first time he had seen her, he had seen an indifferent woman. He didn¡¯t imagine she¡¯d be like this at all.


    She was an armed escort and she was a woman. She couldn¡¯t spend too much time with them. She had to look unapproachable to be respected. That was the only way nobody would want to get close to her. She was used to that.


    She was very curious about Mu Yi ever since she had met hem. She kept talking to him. Besides, even though he was young, she found him quite attractive. The most important thing was that he was just a little Taoist priest. He was also really ill so he didn¡¯t pose a threat to her at all.


    She stopped pretending to be someone she wasn¡¯t when she was with Mu Yi. She also wasn¡¯t married.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t stay and listen to her talk nonsense. He went back to the carriage. They could sleep in the wrecked Taoist temple but Mu Yi preferred staying in the carriage. He didn¡¯t want to sleep with all those men anyway.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, if you hear anything, hide and don¡¯t come out. Let¡¯s hope Big Slave can protect you if you do,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    Mu Yi was climbing into the carriage. He paused for a moment but said nothing before he entered the carriage. When Mo Ruyan saw Mu Yi enter the carriage, she sighed. However, when she turned around, her expression was cold and deadly again.


    The temperature had increased over the past few days but it was still very cold at night. Except for the people patrolling there was nobody left outside. All the armed escorts had gathered inside of the wrecked Taoist temple.


    Mu Yi was doing the sacrificial ritual for the Bamboo Tree of Life. He also made sure to leave focus some mind strength outside. If anything happened, he¡¯d sense it.


    He couldn¡¯t stop the sacrificial ritual but it wasn¡¯t too restricting. If anything happened, he¡¯d be able to go out and help.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Someone screamed in pain in the middle of the night. It woke everyone up and disturbed Mu Yi while he was doing the sacrificial ritual.


    When he heard it, he didn¡¯t stop. He just focused some more mind strength on the outside. He didn¡¯t know what was going on out there.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± someone said.


    ¡°What happened?¡± someone asked.


    The escorts and people reacted quickly. Some were already outside in front of the wrecked Taoist temple with broadswords in their hands. Some even jumped onto their horses to inspect the area.


    ¡°Torches!¡± someone shouted.


    In a few seconds, the surroundings were well lit by the torches.


    At the entrance of the Taoist temple, the different carriages of the convoy which contained goods made a circle. It was their means of defense, especially in the evening. Even if someone wanted to attack by surprise, the convoy was like a fortress.


    They found no enemy even though their torches illuminated area. Who had screamed so horribly?


    ¡°Who shouted?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the person?¡± someone else said.


    The armed escorts were well-trained. Some were also hiding in the darkness. Mu Yi heard arrows being shot.


    ¡°Feng II has disappeared!¡± shouted someone.


    ¡°Feng II, are you dead? If not, reply to us quickly!¡± someone else shouted.


    Those people were shouting to draw attention to themselves. Mu Yi listened to everything. His heart was pounding. As expected, there was a reason for everything. The Far Ink Professional Organization was famous for a reason.


    ¡°There!¡± shouted someone after a few seconds.


    Some of them rushed over to the spot. A lot of the others stayed where they were positioned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± someone asked.


    At that moment, a shadow flickered.

 Chapter 115: Eating People’s Hearts

    The shadow was Mo Ruyan. She was faster than the others but she didn¡¯t show herself until she was sure the enemy wasn¡¯t still there. Everybody was standing in a circle holding their torches and weapons. They were looking at someone lying on the ground. It was Feng II.


    He was in his early twenties. He was wearing the uniform of the Far Ink Professional Organization and lying in a pool of blood. There was a hole in his chest. His heart had been taken from his body. It was obvious he was dead.


    ¡°Someone tore his heart off from his chest with their bare hands, maybe claws. They were extremely fast,¡± said an old man who was crouching next to the corpse.


    ¡°With whom did Feng II stay today?¡± asked Mo Ruyan calmly.


    ¡°Me,¡± someone said with a lowered head.


    He was the one who had shouted that Feng II had disappeared.


    ¡°Did you hear anything before it happened? Did you notice anything?¡± asked Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°No. He said he was going ahead a little and then he shouted,¡± said the man.


    He was shaking his head. He felt guilty.


    ¡°Alright, you can go back. The others, continue looking for the enemy,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Roger!¡± they said.


    Everyone of them dispersed. They hadn¡¯t found the enemy, so the latter could attack by surprise again anytime. They had to be cautious. The old man stayed where the corpse was.


    ¡°Uncle Cai, do you think you know who the murderer is?¡± asked Mo Ruyan after everybody left.


    ¡°Even though Feng II¡¯s heart has been pulled out, the contour of the wound is dark. They used poison, too. I¡¯m not sure about any other details,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    ¡°Poison? After his heart was removed, he was doomed anyway. Why poison him?¡± asked Mo Ruyan frowning.


    ¡°Indeed. Some fierce and cruel martial artists are of the same sort as the five poisonous creatures (translator¡¯s note: scorpions, vipers, centipedes, house lizards and toads). Poison is an inherent part of their attacks,¡± said Uncle Cai doubtfully.


    ¡°Uncle Cai, there is no need to beat around the bush with me. If you have something to say, say it,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    He looked even more hesitant.


    ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t say?¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Feng II¡¯s condition reminds me of a legend,¡± said Uncle Cai finally.


    ¡°What legend?¡± asked Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a legend. A good friend of mine saw it happen with his own eyes. It was similar. Some people had their hearts removed and the contour of the wounds were black,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    ¡°So the murderer could be the same person?¡± asked Mo Ruyan immediately.


    ¡°No. The murderer wasn¡¯t a person, to be honest,¡± said Uncle Cai taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Not a person?¡± said Mo Ruyan in surprise.


    ¡°Indeed. My friend was lucky. A powerful person saved him. His friends were all killed though and the murderer was a zombie,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    ¡°Zombie?¡± Mo Ruyan said as her heart started pounding.


    ¡°Indeed. A zombie. My friend stopped traveling because of that. When you grow old, you¡¯re less brave. It¡¯s normal,¡± said Uncle Cai sighing.


    As people got older, they became more vigilant, because they witnessed more horrors. The more they saw, the less they dared.


    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t care whether the murderer is a human being or not. Since he¡¯s here, he won¡¯t leave. We can¡¯t let anyone kill members of the Far Ink Professional Organization,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    She sounded angry. Uncle Cai looked at her worriedly. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Mo Ruyan was young and fearless. She was brave. Since she had started her career, she had never faced any real problems. She was really strong and proud. She had never seen a zombie either so she wasn¡¯t scared.


    Uncle Cai said nothing in response because someone screamed again. This time it came from inside the wrecked Taoist temple. Mo Ruyan started running towards the temple. Uncle Cai was terrified that something would happen to her so he followed.


    Even though Mu Yi was in the carriage, he heard everything that was happening outside, including Mo Ruyan and Uncle Cai¡¯s conversation. He had sensed some cold Qi flickering when Feng II had screamed but the murderer had been too fast so Mu Yi had lost track of him. When he heard Uncle Cai¡¯s explanation, he realized something.


    If it was a zombie, then Mu Yi was convinced Mo Ruyan was strong enough to fight against it. He didn¡¯t need to help. He couldn¡¯t stop the ritual just for that.


    During the journey, the Bamboo Tree of Life had already become an extraordinary object. Before the ritual, it was already glittering and translucent. It was even more beautiful than jade or jadeite now. It also looked a bit moist. If anyone saw it, they would fall in love with it.


    Mu Yi also sensed that Nian Nuer was becoming stronger inside. It was also the reason why she loved sleeping in the tree, because she could become stronger while sleeping in that familiar place.


    Mu Yi was convinced that after the ritual, Nian Nuer would be able to borrow the strength of the Bamboo Tree of Life to become a fierce ghost. Fierce ghosts had a strength similar to people who had reached the second difficulty. She would be able to genuinely assist Mu Yi at that time.


    Therefore, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t wait for Nian Nuer to become a fierce ghost. Nian Nuer needed time to become a fierce ghost. Mu Yi had started the ritual a little over twenty days ago. He was halfway through with it but it was getting more and more difficult.


    Mo Ruyan arrived in the wrecked Taoist temple. She glanced around. Someone was lying in a pool of blood and his heart had been removed just like Feng II.


    ¡°Who was with him just before?¡± asked Mo Ruyan without wasting time.


    ¡°Me,¡± said someone taking a step forward.


    His face was pale. He looked terrified.


    ¡°Did you see anything?¡± asked Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± said the man in shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, tell us,¡± said Uncle Cai trying to coax him.


    He glanced at Uncle Cai and then started to talk.

 Chapter 116: One After Another

    ¡°I was with Brother Wang and everything was fine. Suddenly, a shadow appeared above Brother Wang. Brother Wang didn¡¯t react. He didn¡¯t have time. The shadow put its hand through Brother Wang¡¯s chest and ate Brother Wang¡¯s heart,¡± said the man.


    Even though there were a lot of people, he was still scared when he thought about what had just happened. He wasn¡¯t a coward but he had seen something eat his friend¡¯s heart. It was normal for him to be terrified. He was still shocked and panic-stricken.


    ¡°And then? Did you see the murderer¡¯s face?¡± asked Mo Ruyan calmly, even though she was furious.


    ¡°I did. He¡¯s hideous, too terrifying,¡± said the man.


    He wanted to describe the face but when he was in shock. He was scared and the words wouldn¡¯t come out.


    ¡°Hideous? Was he some kind of green-faced and long-toothed monster? Did he not look like a normal human being?¡± asked Uncle Cai.


    ¡°Green-faced and long-toothed? Yes, that¡¯s it. His eyes were white. His neck and arms were covered with gross bubbles and hair,¡± the man said hastily.


    Uncle Cai nodded at Mo Ruyan. He had been right. It was a zombie. Ordinary armed escorts couldn¡¯t compete with such creatures. Even if a group of people attacked at the same time, they would all die.


    Many people were terrified after listening to him. If it was a human being, even if he was a really strong martial artist, they wouldn¡¯t have feared him, but a zombie¡­ They couldn¡¯t fight against a zombie.


    They were ordinary people, in such circumstances, they were scared. Some people were extremely strong but in circumstances like these they looked weak. It was natural.


    Mo Ruyan ran outside and another wail was heard. It had come from outside. The people in the wrecked Taoist temple looked even more terrified. They paled but they didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed outside together.


    This time, nobody stayed in the Taoist temple because it was unnecessary. Besides, nobody wanted to be divided anymore. They wanted to stay together. When everybody arrived outside, they all frowned.


    ¡°There¡¯s a third one!¡± someone shouted.


    The third victim was lying on the ground. In such a short time, three armed escorts had been killed. It was the third time but they hadn¡¯t see the murderer. Mo Ruyan was getting angrier. She had never been in such a situation.


    In the past, she had faced many enemies. Some of them were really strong, but she had never felt so upset and so powerless.


    ¡°Everybody, never mind the goods. Now, let¡¯s stick together. Unless I give you the order to leave, stay with the group,¡± shouted Mo Ruyan.


    Currently, that was the only solution. Everybody formed a circle. With the torches, they could clearly see everything around them. As for the assassin who was hiding in the darkness, they were convinced he¡¯d show up again.


    Mo Ruyan climbed up on top of a carriage and stood there. She put a hand on a flag and looked vigilant.


    ¡°Make the client come out. Protect him,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    ¡°Uncle Cai, the negotiator has disappeared,¡± shouted someone.


    ¡°He disappeared? Who saw him last?¡± shouted Uncle Cai immediately.


    After all, the negotiator was there to trade the medicinal herbs. They needed him in Luoyang to settle the accounts. In Luoyang, without him, whom could they find to sell the medicinal herbs or to get the money? Would they have to take the goods back?


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t shown up once, this whole time,¡± said someone.


    Uncle Cai frowned.


    ¡°Alright, never mind that, just stick together,¡± said Mo Ruyan when Uncle Cai was about to send someone off.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± said Uncle Cai.


    He wanted to say something but Mo Ruyan shook her head. She was more worried about her colleagues¡¯ safety than about the goods and the money.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, hurry up and come out! We won¡¯t be able to protect you otherwise!¡± shouted Mo Ruyan.


    Nobody replied. Mo Ruyan looked sullen. She didn¡¯t understand. The negotiator was an ordinary person.


    Mu Yi was different. He had Big Slave, one of the most precious weapons of the Church of the Thousand Children, with him. Even though Mu Yi called him Big Slave, she knew he was terrifyingly strong. The murderer could easily kill her colleagues without being noticed, but he couldn¡¯t kill Big Slave easily.


    Nobody had replied to her, though. That was strange.


    With all the noise, even those who were sleeping soundly had been woken up. There were only two options. They were either gone or there was something else going on.


    ¡°Master, should I go and see?¡± someone asked.


    Mu Yi¡¯s carriage was a bit far from the circle of armed escorts. There was no light around his carriage so it looked really gloomy.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going,¡± said Mo Ruyan shaking her head.


    She ran towards Mu Yi¡¯s carriage. She arrived quickly in front of it.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, are you there?¡± shouted Mo Ruyan.


    She tapped his window with her sword. When she did that, she saw a big hand open the curtain inside. When she saw that big hand, she didn¡¯t know why but she took a deep breath. She felt relieved.


    Big Slave was there, so Mu Yi was probably fine. After that, she jumped onto the carriage behind his. Big Slave stood up. She was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re alright, why are you feigning death?¡± she asked.


    Still nobody replied, so she frowned. She was about to say something when she heard another sound. Mo Ruyan couldn¡¯t just take care of Mu Yi. She turned around and saw a shadow move towards the crowd. They entire crowd was frozen in fear.

 Chapter 117: Fierce and Tough Murderer

    When Mo Ruyan arrived, the shadow attacked from the side. She jumped quickly to avoid it. The group of people were powerless in front of the enemy.


    ¡°Move away!¡± shouted Mo Ruyan.


    She jumped over one of the escorts¡¯ shoulder with her long sword. Mo Ruyan raised her sword and lights twinkled. Energies emerged from her sword and surrounded the shadow.


    The group of people moved away to give her space. The shadow had its back turned to her but it sensed the attack. It turned around and jumped towards Mo Ruyan brandishing its claws.


    Its hands looked like hen¡¯s claws, long and narrow, except they were rotten. Its nails were huge. The long sword and the two hands collided. Sparks flew but Mo Ruyan managed to stop the shadow.


    ¡°You stupid creature, I don¡¯t care what you are, you¡¯ll die!¡± shouted Mo Ruyan.


    After the first attack, she felt more confident. She jumped aside and hit the shadow¡¯s head. She was extremely fast. The shadow didn¡¯t have time to react.


    When Mo Ruyan¡¯s sword hit the shadow¡¯s head, it didn¡¯t pierce through. It was almost as if she had struck iron. The shadow shouted furiously. It instinctively raised its hand and slapped the sword.


    Mo Ruyan¡¯s sword shook violently and bent. Mo Ruyan was unruffled in the face of danger though. She didn¡¯t stop attacking. She moved as quick and gracefully as a snake. Not only did it save her life but it also allowed her to keep her sword. It didn¡¯t break.


    When the creature¡¯s strength penetrated her sword, it made it shake even more. Mo Ruyan¡¯s sword shone in the light. Her attack this time was even more explosive. She struck the creature¡¯s head again.


    After that, the creature lost its ability to fight and collapsed. Mo Ruyan pulled her sword back. The people around took a deep breath in relief. Uncle Cai frowned. He felt like something was wrong.


    Mo Ruyan also looked skeptical. The creature was wearing a hat. She used her sword to knock it off. When she saw the creature¡¯s face, she was astonished.


    ¡°Negotiator Song,¡± said someone in the crowd.


    Everybody knew the murderer. It was the negotiator, Negotiator Song. He had disappeared earlier. How had he become a zombie though? Besides, he was really strong. He had killed three of them in a row.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡±said Uncle Cai suddenly.


    He walked to the corpse and crouched down beside it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°His fingers,¡± said Uncle Cai inspecting Negotiator Song¡¯s hand. ¡°His fingers are really clean. There¡¯s no blood. He didn¡¯t kill the victims.¡±


    Mo Ruyan lowered her head to look. Even though his hands looked scary, they were clean indeed. There was no blood.


    ¡°He¡¯s not the one who killed Brother Wang,¡± said the one who had seen the murderer.


    When the crowd heard him, they went into a frenzy. It wasn¡¯t easy to fight the murderer. The murderer was still hiding.


    Two screams spread through the air at that moment. The crowd turned around and saw a gigantic shadow remove two people¡¯s hearts. The hearts in his hands were still beating. The shadow slowly raised its head and smiled at Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°A ghost!¡± someone shouted.


    The crowd was even more panicked. The shadow enjoyed it. He was firmly holding the hearts. He brought them to his mouth and chewed on them vigorously.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Mo Ruyan yelled.


    Blood splashed out of the shadow¡¯s mouth. Mo Ruyan was enraged. She ground her teeth. The shadow was green-faced and long-toothed but she wasn¡¯t scared.


    As everybody ran away, Mo Ruyan firmly held her sword. She was even more determined to fight. She wanted to kill.


    ¡°Master, be careful!¡± shouted Uncle Cai as he raised his sword.


    ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t be scared. Let¡¯s kill him together,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    Mo Ruyan and Uncle Cai were at the front. The people around them gradually came back to their senses. It wasn¡¯t time to escape. After all, if anything happened to Mo Ruyan, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. It was better to join hands.


    They tried to control their emotions. The people at the front were the mysterious stern men, the four ones who protected the last carriage. They were stronger than all the escorts.


    Mo Ruyan was the fastest. It was if she flickered and she landed in front of the creature. Sword Qi moved towards the monster from all sides. She aimed at the creature¡¯s white eyes. She was fast, however, the creature was even faster.


    He raised his right hand and moved towards the sword. The sword crashed onto his hand. The sound of metal hitting something filled the air. The sword had gotten even more bent.


    Mo Ruyan wanted to pull her sword back but the creature closed his fingers around the sword and grabbed it firmly. He even managed to break the tip of the sword.


    ¡°Collapse!¡± shouted Mo Ruyan.


    She sensed a terrifying pressure. She brandished her sword to protect herself from the new attack, but the tip of her sword was broken and the sword was cracked so it broke into pieces when it collided with the enemy¡¯s attack.


    Some of the pieces even brushed her face making small wounds appear. At that moment, Uncle Cai also attacked but the creature glanced at him in a disdainful way. It simply threw the tip of Mo Ruyan¡¯s sword at him.


    The tip of the sword whistled through the air as it moved towards Uncle Cai¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Piss off!¡± shouted Uncle Cai.


    He wasn¡¯t as strong as Mo Ruyan but he was strong. He had been traveling for so many years. Even though the tip of the sword was fast, he wasn¡¯t frantic in the face of danger. He shouted furiously and spat out Qi when the tip of the sword arrived in front of him.


    The tip of the sword collided with his own sword and bounced. Uncle Cai was pushed back a few steps. He looked stunned, luckily, he had protected himself. The creature didn¡¯t give Mo Ruyan anytime to react and threw itself at her.


    Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t have time to dodge. She jumped to the ground. Since it seemed that the creature wanted to kill her, the four men jumped in front of her.

 Chapter 118: Armor

    Mo Ruyan stood up and staggered. She didn¡¯t attack again.


    ¡°Armor!¡± she shouted.


    A lot of people ran towards the mysterious carriage and pushed it forward. The carriage had four wheels so it moved even without horses. Rumbling sounds spread through the air. Mo Ruyan looked at the creature and jumped into the carriage.


    The creature was surrounded by four strong men, but he didn¡¯t look scared. He didn¡¯t even mind getting stabbed. Two people stabbed him but in the same moment he had taken two more hearts.


    The crowd was astonished and terrified. Some people threw themselves at the creature one after the other to give Mo Ruyan time.


    ¡°Far Ink Professional Organization.¡± someone said.


    The carriage rolled fast towards the creature. Those who had pushed the carriage couldn¡¯t catch up. It was now rolling too fast.


    Some of the horses neighed. After that, the escorts didn¡¯t care anymore and ran away. The carriage continued to roll towards the creature. The creature looked at the carriage but didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    Suddenly, a loud sound resounded in the air. An arrow flew out of the carriage and moved towards the shadow.


    At that moment, the creature didn¡¯t have time to dodge. He just instinctively raised his claws. The creature really didn¡¯t understand. The arrow was sharp beyond its expectations. Mo Ruyan¡¯s sword hadn¡¯t pierced through his hand but the arrow instantly pierced through.


    Thanks to his hand, it pierced through his hand and stopped. It didn¡¯t end up in his chest. Two more sounds came from the carriage. It was two more arrows. The creature didn¡¯t try to stop them this time, he jumped to the side to avoid them.


    The two arrows disappeared in the distance. After the creature dodged, he was even more upset. He shouted furiously and ran towards the carriage. At the same time, the carriage cracked open and a silhouette in armor appeared. It was holding a long spear.


    It was Mo Ruyan. She was completely protected in the armor. Her arms, legs, organs, all of her body was protected. Her armor was shining too. She was holding a long spear that looked deadly.


    Mo Ruyan looked imposing and awe-inspiring in her armor. She looked at the creature fearlessly. She raised her spear. It seemed to be a spear that could lacerate anything, dragons, the sky, nothing could stop it.


    Mo Ruyan looked like someone else in the armor. Her Qi had changed too. Her spear streaked across the sky as it flew towards the creature.


    The creature was mid-jump and didn¡¯t have time to dodge. The spear stabbed into the creature¡¯s chest and it was knocked back. Mo Ruyan seemed to be in harmony with her spear.


    The creature crawled up off the ground. The spear was in his chest. He was staggering before he fell down again. The people around them were astonished. They were watching the battle intently.


    Mo Ruyan threw another spear and the creature collapsed again.


    She threw spears one after the other. One spear pierced through the creature¡¯s head and pushed him into the ground. Even Mu Yi could have been destroyed by Mo Ruyan¡¯s spears at that moment. She was really strong. However, she didn¡¯t manage to kill the creature.


    The creature grabbed a spear. Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t look worried. She just smiled coldly. She put her palms together and moved aside.


    As the creature was trying to take the arrow out of his hand, she threw another spear. This one was aimed at the creature¡¯s third eye. The spear rotated rapidly and pierced through the creature¡¯s third eye.


    The creature roared like a beast. Everybody was convinced Mo Ruyan had won. However, the creature suddenly became much taller. It tripled in size. Its Qi also increased a lot.


    It grabbed the spear in its third eye and took it out. The area smelled like something had been burning. The spear stopped rotating.


    Mo Ruyan was astonished when she saw that and she took half a step back. She raised her right hand and tried to make her spears move with Qi. The spear started rotating again but it couldn¡¯t dig any deeper.


    Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t dare stop. The creature¡¯s Qi had increased. If the creature managed to stop the spears completely what would she do. She released Qi and recalled her spears but the creature didn¡¯t let her.


    When she moved back, the creature crawled up. His face was initially pale but now it was a bit red. A terrifying Qi rolled in waves off of him.


    Mo Ruyan was shocked. Even though she had a sword, she was actually better with spears. Usually, when she used spears, she killed her enemies instantly. However, she hadn¡¯t managed to kill the creature.


    The creature was much stronger than she had expected.


    Mo Ruyan was breathing quickly. She tried to control herself. She was the only one who could compete with the creature. So if she lost, all her friends would lose too.


    The creature was staring at Mo Ruyan. He looked at her with hatred. He didn¡¯t look well. His left hand still had an arrow stuck in it.The worst part was the spear that had hit his third eye. There was a big hole. And black blood started spilling. He looked hideous and ferocious.


    ¡°Die!¡± said the creature finally.


    Mo Ruyan¡¯s heart twitched. She blinked and the creature disappeared. She took out two more spears and turned around. Her spears then streaked across the sky and whistling sounds spread through the air.


    She sensed suppressive energies and her hands felt numb. By the time she understood what was happening, a terrifying strength had hit her in the chest.

 Chapter 119: Big Slave’s Intervention

    .


    Mo Ruyan was knocked back and crashed into the carriage. Everyone was startled and shouted. She fell off the carriage and onto the ground. She coughed up blood and three wounds appeared on her chest.


    Mo Ruyan knew how powerful her armor was. Even the most powerful arrows couldn¡¯t pierce through. Now it was almost broken. If she hadn¡¯t had the armor on, she would have died.


    She was surprised, but she wasn¡¯t scared.


    ¡°Master, be careful!¡± shouted all her colleagues, including Uncle Cai.


    The creature jumped into the crowd and horrible screams spread through the air again. A few people were knocked away. This time the creature didn¡¯t eat their hearts, he just crushed them. They all fell to the ground and coughed up blood.


    ¡°Move back!¡± Mo Ruyan said.


    She didn¡¯t care about her injuries. She immediately grabbed another spear. She knew that the creature wouldn¡¯t let them off. Her friends would die if they fought against the creature, they would definitely die.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, hurry up and make Big Slave help us! If I die, you¡¯re going to die too!¡± shouted Mo Ruyan loudly.


    She didn¡¯t think that Mu Yi was such a coward. He only cared about himself. Did he think that if they died he would survive? Big Slave was strong but he couldn¡¯t protect Mu Yi. After all, the creature was strong and fast. The giant wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with him.


    At the moment, they needed to join hands. Mu Yi knew what was happening outside but he hadn¡¯t thought the creature would be so strong. Mo Ruyan couldn¡¯t even compete with him. Even though a lot of the escorts had died, he had thought he didn¡¯t need to intervene.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t stop the sacrificial ritual, it didn¡¯t mean he had no way of fighting against enemies. He had to protect himself at all times. Of course, Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t think Mu Yi could do anything. She thought Big Slave was their only hope.


    Big Slave was the most powerful weapon of the Church of the Thousand Children. He could probably do something for them.


    ¡°Big Slave,¡± said Mu Yi. He addressed Big Slave using telepathy. Big Slave stood up but he didn¡¯t listen to Mu Yi at first, he just shook his head. Mo Ruyan was already upset and Mu Yi was speechless at his response.


    Since Mu Yi had reached the second difficulty, he was able to communicate using telepathy thanks to his increased mind strength. It was very convenient. Before, he couldn¡¯t say anything to Big Slave, but Nian Nuer was there so it was fine. He hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d be able to tell Big Slave things on his own one day.


    Mu Yi made a noise. Big Slave sensed that Mu Yi was getting angry. Finally, he looked at the creature.


    The creature was still there and he still had instincts. He maybe still had some mental abilities too. When Big Slave looked at him, he sensed that Big Slave was dangerous. Finally, he stopped chasing the armed escorts. Uncle Cai and the others ran aside. The creature turned around and looked at Big Slave.


    ¡°Right, good, Big Slave, hurry up! Hit him!¡± shouted Mo Ruyan hopelessly.


    Big Slave ignored her. He didn¡¯t even glance at her, he just stared at the creature. The creature moved towards Big Slave while staring back. Finally, Big Slave also started moving towards him. They both attacked at the same time.


    The creature seemed to flicker because he moved so fast. He raised his hand and threw himself at Big Slave. His attack wasn¡¯t any weaker than when he had attacked Mo Ruyan.


    Big Slave released a lot of fierce and tough Qi when he saw that. He raised his gigantic hand and aimed at the creature¡¯s head.


    The creature scratched Big Slave¡¯s abdomen. He raised his other hand to block and started moving faster. Mo Ruyan saw it as an opportunity. She had rested for a few minutes so she felt better again.


    She moved quickly and jumped behind the creature. She threw her spear at the creature. Big Slave bombarded the creature with hits from his gigantic hand. Even though it was painful, the creature wasn¡¯t injured. He stood up quickly but then Mo Ruyan¡¯s attack reached him.


    Mo Ruyan had attacked again but this time she didn¡¯t aim at the head or the chest anymore. She aimed at the creature¡¯s legs, specifically for its ligaments.


    The creature¡¯s legs weren¡¯t as hard as his head or chest. Therefore, Mo Ruyan¡¯s spear pierced through easily. The creature roared furiously and Mo Ruyan pressed the spear until it sank deeper.


    The creature staggered. Mo Ruyan started to pull her spear back. The tip of the spear was stuck in the creature¡¯s leg though. The tip of her spear had double blades so it got stuck between the creature¡¯s muscles and ligaments.


    The creature tried to take off the tip of the spear but failed. He almost collapsed. Mo Ruyan moved away after that. She had used all her strength for that attack. She couldn¡¯t do much anymore.


    Even though her spear had no tip anymore, it still had a smaller sharp head which initially was under the tip. The spear had now turned into a lance.


    ¡°Big Slave, hurry up!¡± shouted Mo Ruyan.


    She hadn¡¯t chosen to aim at the head or chest because she wanted to slow down the creature. Big Slave would be able to help more that way. In their current circumstances, Big Slave was their only hope.

 Chapter 120: Misunderstood

    A piercing noise sounded in the distance. Mu Yi was still doing the sacrificial ritual but he opened his eyes. He gazed into the distance out of the window.


    The creature initially intended to continue fighting. His white eyes became red and he suddenly took a few steps back. Mo Ruyan was shocked and turned quickly to run. Even though the creature¡¯s leg was injured because of the spear tip stuck inside, he could still move quickly.


    The creature moved away quickly. He appeared a few times in different places before he disappeared in the darkness.When the crowd saw the creature disappear into the distance, they took a deep breath. Mo Ruyan was relieved too.


    When Big Slave saw the creature disappear, he stood there for a few seconds. He went back into the carriage right after. Mo Ruyan glanced at the carriage and then started picking up things from the ground.


    The Far Ink Professional Organization had suffered important losses during that battle. One fifth of the people they had brought had died. They hadn¡¯t faced such a tragedy in a long time.


    Even though she was sad, she also knew that she had to persevere. She couldn¡¯t give up. She was a pillar for the organization. Everybody was depressed though, including Uncle Cai.


    The next morning in one of the carriages, there were eight pots filled with bone ashes. Travelers were used to such things though. It was most important to be able to bring back someone¡¯s ashes to their native land.


    The negotiator had turned into a zombie. It was strange, but either way, they had to deliver the goods in Luoyang. They would do their best to find the buyer. It wasn¡¯t only about the money, it was also about their reputation.


    Everybody agreed on that in the organization. Therefore, even if everybody thought there was something strange about the goods, nobody checked them. Rules were rules. It was important to respect rules in business.


    After that, everybody motivated themselves. Even though they were only about three days away from Luoyang, they knew that these last days wouldn¡¯t be fun.


    Mu Yi came out of the carriage and glanced around. He hadn¡¯t come out at all during the incident. Some people were angry. They thought that if Mu Yi had made the giant fight before, they wouldn¡¯t have lost so many people.


    Therefore, their opinion was now completely different from before. They now considered Mu Yi as a weakling and a coward, and Big Slave as a hero. Now, even if Big Slave ate a lot, they didn¡¯t mind. Some people even shared their own portion with him. They looked at Mu Yi coldly.


    Mo Ruyan ignored Mu Yi as well. Mu Yi didn¡¯t care at all though, especially since it was just a misunderstanding. Not to mention that he was their client. It was these people¡¯s job to protect him. He didn¡¯t need to help them.


    ¡°Please accept my apologies in their names.¡± said Mo Ruyan that evening.


    After all, Mo Ruyan had seen people looking at Mu Yi with disdain the whole day. Now, she was less angry. She looked detached from the world again.She was almost back to normal.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I am afraid to die too,¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    ¡°What I said has nothing to do with you fearing death or not. You¡¯re a client. We need to protect you. Therefore, even if we all died, it wouldn¡¯t be your fault either,¡± said Mo Ruyan shaking her head.


    ¡°If you all die, who will bring me to Luoyang?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°We¡¯re only two days away from Luoyang now. If you can, leave with Big Slave tomorrow morning,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    She turned around and stopped looking at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a client leave alone? That¡¯s how the Far Ink Professional Organization works?¡± said Mu Yi mockingly.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean. If you follow us, you¡¯ll be in even more danger. Your target destination is Luoyang, isn¡¯t it?¡± said Mo Ruyan ignoring his mocking tone.


    ¡°Yes, but yesterday evening Big Slave also got involved. Who knows what could happen next? Maybe the enemy will want to attack us now. If I leave alone, maybe that the enemy will kill me,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Alright. Tonight, don¡¯t stay in the carriage, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to save you,¡± said Mo Ruyan, then she turned around and left.


    She was worried about what would happen in the evening too. After she left, Mu Yi shook his head but he still went to the room Mo Ruyan had prepared for him and Big Slave. The room next door was Mo Ruyan¡¯s room.


    If anything happened, she¡¯d be able to protect him as quickly as possible.After all, Mu Yi was a big guest. He had paid one thousand Liang of gold. It was a lot of money.


    ¡°Brother, will you help her?¡± asked Nian Nuer coming out of the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Big Slave looked so happy to see Nian Nuer, he immediately walked over to her. Nian Nuer jumped onto his shoulder and swung her legs.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± asked Mu Yi taking out his copper lamp and turning it on.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to help her, you would have left already,¡± said Nian Nuer.


    She understood Mu Yi and his personality. The reason why Mu Yi had decided to resort to the Far Ink Professional Organization¡¯s services was to avoid trouble. Now, they would soon arrive in Luoyang. He could leave alone. He would even arrive earlier, but he stayed with them.


    ¡°You¡¯re growing up, little girl,¡± said Mu Yi smiling.


    He grabbed the bamboo tree and tapped her with it.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Nian Nuer said, looking at Mu Yi and pouting.


    Using other things, he couldn¡¯t hit her because she was a ghost, but the Bamboo Tree of Life was an exception. Mu Yi didn¡¯t hit her hard, he just lightly tapped to tease her. When Big Slave heard her shout, he looked at Mu Yi aggressively.


    ¡°What? You want to rebel as well?¡± said Mu Yi raising the bamboo tree and aiming at Big Slave¡¯s head.


    Even if Big Slave was strong, he didn¡¯t dare try to do anything.


    ¡°You like to bully the weak but fear the strong,¡± said Nian Nuer tapping Big Slave¡¯s head. Big Slave giggled like an idiot.

 Chapter 121: Death is always omnipresent in mountains.

    Nothing happened that night but nobody was able to rest well, including Mu Yi. Mu Yi didn¡¯t leave. As usual, he practiced his punching technique in the morning and then proceeded to decoct the medicinal herbs. He was very methodical.


    Actually, the previous evening, he hadn¡¯t told Nian Nuer everything. He didn¡¯t stay only to help Mo Ruyan. They weren¡¯t friends. He had spent money to receive her services. She was in charge of his safety. He was a client and she was a service provider, nothing more.


    Of course, they had spent some time together so some connections were created but it meant nothing. Luoyang would be the end of their path together. Maybe they would never meet again.


    The reason why he had decided to stay was that he had realized that the enemy fromthe other night probably controlled zombies. That was why Mu Yi had stayed. He wanted to see who the enemy really was, what his purpose was, and whether he had something to do with Li the Cripple.


    Even though there were probably more than one clan who was specialized in controlling zombies, there couldn¡¯t be too many either.


    Not to mention that they were close to Luoyang. The Qu Mortuary was near Luoyang. Now, a dark creature had appeared. It maybe had something to do with the Qu Mortuary. Mu Yi wanted to know more.


    The best thing for him to do was to stay in that army. Mu Yi didn¡¯t tell anyone his reasons, not even Nian Nuer. The group continued traveling. At noon, Mo Ruyan made the troops stop.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master? asked Uncle Cai.


    ¡°Something is wrong there,¡± said Mo Ruyan gazing into the distance.


    It was a place they had to cross to go to Luoyang. It was a small mountain. Even though they could see everything clearly because there were no trees or big rocks, Mo Ruyan¡¯s instincts told her there was something wrong.


    ¡°Two people come with me,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    It was better to check before. If the whole group arrived and there was something wrong, then it¡¯d be too late to do anything.


    ¡°No, Uncle Cai. I¡¯ll go and see myself,¡± said Mo Ruyan shaking her head.


    She didn¡¯t want to lose more employees. It was easy to fall into ambushes.


    ¡°Master, we could also take a detour,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    ¡°No. If we make a detour, we¡¯ll waste an entire day. Besides, if the enemies are after us, even if we make a detour, they can also set an ambush somewhere else,¡± said Mo Ruyan firmly.


    ¡°Master, be careful!¡± said Uncle Cai.


    He was scared. He knew that none of them were as strong as Mo Ruyan. She was the only one who could guarantee they¡¯d get through in one piece.


    Even though he felt that way, he gestured and some people holding knives moved forward. If anything happened to Mo Ruyan, they¡¯d help. Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t have on her armor but she had her spear. Besides, she had many new sharp spear heads.


    Mo Ruyan ran steadily. She arrived at the foot of the mountain in the blink of an eye. Uncle Cai was staring at her. He looked nervous. He didn¡¯t want to lose Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°No need to stare,¡± said someone suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± said Uncle Cai but he didn¡¯t turn around.


    Mu Yi had arrived behind him. Big Slave was behind Mu Yi.


    ¡°Death is always omnipresent in mountains.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    Then, he looked at Mo Ruyan as well. Uncle Cai shuddered with fear when he heard that. He didn¡¯t even dare look at Mu Yi. Mu Yi, that little Taoist priest who was really scared to die, had always been uncommunicative during their trip. Why was he suddenly talking?


    Mu Yi was just standing there though. He had said that without really thinking. The Taoist priest who was scared to die and had hidden in the carriage the other time was now outside.


    Uncle Cai pondered it for a bit. He had been traveling for a long time. He understood people.


    ¡°Litt¡­ Taoist priest, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± he said.


    He had almost called Mu Yi ¡°Little Taoist priest¡±. In the end he had just called him Taoist priest. He had to respect Mu Yi.


    ¡°I can see black Qi on your people¡¯s third eyes. You are going to die.¡± said Mu Yi suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± someone said.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, you really want to die!¡± someone yelled.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± said someone else.


    Uncle Cai didn¡¯t even have time to reply. The other escorts immediately burst into an uproar. They were furious.


    If Big Slave hadn¡¯t been there, they would have taught Mu Yi a good lesson. Escorts had no patience and were usually impulsive.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, you should think before talking,¡± said Uncle Cai patiently.


    ¡°You can choose to believe me or not but you¡¯ll see,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He wasn¡¯t angry. He just continued looking at Mo Ruyan. She wasn¡¯t on her horse and she had started going up the mountain.


    Mu Yi bent over and grabbed a stone as big as his head. He gave it to Big Slave and pointed at something.


    ¡°Big Slave, over there,¡± he said.


    Big Slave grabbed the stone and looked at the place Mu Yi was showing him. He could see some weeds, but nothing was different from the other places.


    Big Slave looked at the stone in his hand and then looked at the place Mu Yi had shown him again. Then, he threw the stone Mu Yi had given him away and picked a much bigger stone. Uncle Cai didn¡¯t understand what Mu Yi wanted to tell Big Slave, he said nothing and just calmly watched.


    They were about sixty-seventy zhang away from the place Mu Yi had pointed at. On horseback, it would take a few seconds to get there but on foot, it was far. Big Slave lifted the huge stone and threw it.


    The gigantic stone streaked across the sky. Everybody heard the whistling sounds. Big Slave¡¯s strength was shocking. The stone descended from the sky and crashed into the ground. They didn¡¯t hear any sound because they were too far away. While the crowd was wondering what Mu Yi and Big Slave were doing, two figures appeared where the stone landed.


    ¡°Oh no, Master is in danger!¡± Uncle Cai said.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that it was an ambush. Mo Ruyan noticed them but she didn¡¯t move back. She just threw her spear at them.

 Chapter 122: Matchless Martial Prowess

    Mu Yi saw her attack and he shook his head. Nobody knew why he was shaking his head, but after what had just happened, they all looked at him in a different way.


    After all, nobody except him had noticed anything a moment before. He had also made Big Slave throw a big stone. He had detected those two people who had set an ambush. Thanks to him, Mo Ruyan had an opportunity.


    Uncle Cai and the others were still on their horses. They all galloped towards the foot of the mountain. Mo Ruyan had already thrown her spear at each enemy and killed them both. The enemies couldn¡¯t withstand the strikes. Their blood dripped from the head of her spear.


    The crowd heard horses galloping closer. The faces of the people of the convoy paled. Considering how loud the sound was, they could guess that there were a lot of them. They knew exactly what was happening.


    At the same time, Mo Ruyan turned around. She was higher up the mountain and could see farther away. She understood the situation even better than the others.


    Mo Ruyan realized she had been fooled. No wonder the two enemies ambushing them were so weak. They weren¡¯t the real enemies. The enemies had just used them as cannon fodder. They had used them to capture her attention.


    Now, it was too late for Mo Ruyan to regret her decision. She tried to run down the mountain as quickly as possible. Even if she didn¡¯t have time, she needed to try.


    Uncle Cai¡¯s face was pale. He understood what Mu Yi had said now. Mountains were always filled with death. However, was it a joke? A curse? Or a legitimate warning?


    Unfortunately, if it was a warning, he hadn¡¯t heeded it.


    ¡°Back! ¡± shouted Uncle Cai furiously.


    Everybody galloped back towards the carraiges. The enemies¡¯ horses were galloping faster. They were also getting closer to them. A cloud of dust appeared in the sky.


    Mu Yi turned around. He still didn¡¯t show any expression. He was calm, even though he was a bit pale. The escorts next to him looked completely different. They¡¯re expressions shifted between devastation, terror, and desperation. It was as if they were facing death.


    The dust dispersed and a big guy on a horse appeared. He was holding a broadsword. He looked fierce. The second cavalier arrived, the third came, and more cavaliers kept coming. They all looked vicious.


    ¡°Mounted bandits!¡± said someone.


    ¡°Big Slave, they¡¯re yours,¡± said Mu Yi glancing at them indifferently.


    When Big Slave heard Mu Yi, he walked towards them even though he didn¡¯t feel like it. He walked slowly at first and slowly picked up speed until he was running unsteadily.


    The escorts let him pass. They didn¡¯t look desperate anymore. When they saw Big Slave, they all followed him. They wanted to help kill the enemies.


    Big Slave passed by the last carriage. He grabbed a gunny sack from it and threw it. The gunny sack hit the first horse and disintegrated. The horse uttered sad cries and bucked.


    The cavalier had no time to dodge either and was forced off the back of the horse. He fell down in the middle of the group of cavaliers and screamed. The horse which had been struck by Big Slave¡¯s gunny sack collapsed and fell on top of the cavalier.


    All this happened so suddenly that the other cavaliers didn¡¯t have time to react. The horses started galloping around chaotically in the aftermath.


    ¡°Far Ink Professional Organization. ¡± All the armed escorts shouted at the same time.


    They were motivated by what they had seen. After that attack, Big Slave didn¡¯t stop. He continued running forward. He grabbed two horses in front of him and forced them to the ground violently without giving the bandits time to react.


    The horses neighed. The crowd heard some people screaming in agony. Big Slave just raised his big hands. He started killing people within the group of bandits. Both men and horses were thrown to the ground. Some of the bandits threw themselves at Big Slave and attacked him with their broadswords.


    However, all it did was cut his clothes. Some small marks appeared on his skin but it was impossible to pierce through it. Mu Yi had used three five thunders charms on Big Slave and nothing much had happened. His defense abilities were great.


    Big Slave was in the front. The armed escorts were behind him. Their blades glinted as they sliced the bandits who hadn¡¯t had time to stand up. The bandits died just like that and their souls fell into the underworld. The dozen armed escorts and Big Slave had the advantage.


    The enemies were enraged. They hadn¡¯t thought that the Far Ink Professional Organization would have someone like Big Slave with them. After all, according to the plan, it was supposed to be very easy. They had thought they would beat them without any trouble. When Mo Ruyan got back, the battle was already almost over.


    Mo Ruyan decided to wait until the enemy was exhausted and then she attacked as well. That¡¯s when the battle really ended. Without Mu Yi and Big Slave, they would have lost and probably died though.


    However, some of the bandits had been so alarmed that they jumped off their horses. They had used them to protect themselves.


    At the beginning, there were fifty-sixty people in the group. Some of them had died but there were still thirty-forty left. They were planning to counterattack. Some armed escorts were also starting to get injured.


    Of course, they had to be careful while doing so. They had to get rid of Big Slave first. That guy had displayed incredible martial prowess. He was the Church of the Thousand Children¡¯s secret weapon. When facing ordinary enemies like them, he could be considered as invincible.


    ¡°Move out of the way! ¡± shouted someone rather loudly.


    A big guy raised a heavy ax and ran toward them. The guy was big and strong in ordinary people¡¯s eyes. He was taller than all his fellow bandits but he looked tiny in front of Big Slave. His head didn¡¯t even reach Big Slave¡¯s chest.


    He seemed to be the leader of the group. All the remaining bandits moved aside.


    ¡°Attention! Your Excellency, who are you? Why did you attack us, the Golden Horses? Announce yourself!¡± shouted the big guy.


    Everybody remained silent. Mu Yi was standing in the distance and staring at him. He was dumbfounded and tongue-tied. He looked at that ¡°Cheng Yaojin¡± who had jumped in out of nowhere with confusion. (translator¡¯s note / trivia: Cheng Yaojin was a Chinese general of the Tang Dynasty and ¡°Cheng Yaojin is also an expression which means: ¡°to jump in out of nowhere¡±)

 Chapter 123: Golden Horses

    Golden Horses?


    It was the first time that Mu Yi had heard that name. He had never lived in Luoyang so it wasn¡¯t strange. Besides, there were many bandits in the world. It would have been strange if Mu Yi had known them.


    It didn¡¯t matter who they were. They had prepared a plan to steal the convoy¡¯s goods. It was also impossible to tell whether the dark creature from the other evening was from their group or not.


    However, Mu Yi was amused when he saw the big guy. Was he the leader of the group? If he wasn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t matter. If he was, it would be fun.


    Even though all the bandits had moved back and didn¡¯t attack Big Slave anymore, it didn¡¯t mean that Big Slave was going to let them off. Big Slave only listened to Nian Nuer and Mu Yi. All the bandits saw that Big Slave wasn¡¯t going to stop so they had no choice but to fight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you!¡± shouted the big guy.


    He noticed that the battlefield was becoming chaotic again. Big Slave killed more people. Cries of pain filled the air. The big guy lifted his ax again and ran at Big Slave.


    The big guy lifted his ax with the vigor of a tiger. It looked extremely heavy. The guy was obviously skilled. Big Slave was stronger, though.


    Big Slave glanced at the big guy who was running towards him. His expression didn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t dodge either. He just raised his fist and aimed at the ax.


    The sound of the collision resounded in the area and the ax was knocked away. The big guy was forced back by the force of the collision. He crashed into one of the horses.


    ¡°How strong,¡± said the big guy.


    He saw that Big Slave was also completely unharmed. Actually, everybody was stunned. All the bandits looked terrified. They went pale as if they had seen a ghost.


    The group of bandits knew how strong their leader was. His ax weighed about sixty jin, still, nothing had happened to Big Slave. After Big Slave clashed with the big guy, he glanced around.


    The bandits were terrified. They didn¡¯t feel like fighting anymore. They didn¡¯t need to take so many risks. Big slave was too tough. They couldn¡¯t compete with him. They needed to escape, otherwise, their people would continue to die.


    From the very moment when Big Slave had appeared, the result of the battle was decided. The big guy looked at his fellow bandits. He could see that they didn¡¯t feel like fighting anymore. The dozen armed escorts were putting pressure on them as well.


    The big guy shouted, ¡°Brothers, dismiss! ¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡± shouted the bandits in unison.


    They retreated quickly. The armed escorts didn¡¯t chase them. Even Big Slave didn¡¯t, he just turned around and went to stand next to Mu Yi.


    All the escorts were touched because this was the second time Big Slave had saved them. Some people were injured but at least they were all alive. Nothing had happened to the goods either. Big Slave had saved them again.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Mo Ruyan.


    She hadn¡¯t thought things would happen that way. She hadn¡¯t really gotten involved a moment before but she hadn¡¯t left. Big Slave was the best option to deal with the bandits.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re alright thanks to Big Slave. He¡¯s a hero,¡± said an armed escort.


    ¡°Thank you. We owe you,¡± said Mo Ruyan looking at Mu Yi.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just wanted to avoid a disaster,¡± said Mu Yi, then he turned around and went back to his carriage.


    ¡°Young Master,¡± said Uncle Cai and some of the others.


    They were alarmed. The surroundings were really shocking. There were dead horses and bandits and blood everywhere. It had been a terrifying battle.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s help our injured friends and leave,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    She didn¡¯t feel like talking too much. The bandits had left already but they couldn¡¯t be certain they wouldn¡¯t come back. Maybe they would even face more dangers on the way. It was better to leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°Roger,¡± said Uncle Cai with a nod, glancing around.


    They left rather quickly. At the top of the small mountain, a shadow slowly appeared. It looked at Mo Ruyan. After staring at Mo Ruyan for a long time as they disappeared over the horizon, the shadow turned around and left.


    When the shadow left, Mu Yi sensed something. He glanced around but saw nothing.


    The convoy arrived in a small village. Many people were injured so it wasn¡¯t convenient to continue. Even though Mo Ruyan was worried about stopping, she also knew what needed to be done.


    If they were frightened, injured and continued traveling and faced danger again, they¡¯d be in trouble. All the injured armed escorts wouldn¡¯t be able to help. They¡¯d be easy prey to predators.


    They couldn¡¯t possibly do something like that. They had survived today thanks to Big Slave.


    They had taken risks. They had acted heroically, but they were all shocked. Especially when they thought about it after. Many of the armed escorts¡¯ legs were still shaking. If it happened again, they wouldn¡¯t have the courage to fight.


    ¡°Master, I think we should have a talk with that little Taoist priest. What do you think?¡± whispered Uncle Cai.


    He had gone to see Mo Ruyan in her room. He had been saying the same thing all day.


    After realizing that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t really weak and knowing that Big Slave had incredible fighting abilities, he had come up with an idea. Big Slave could destroy hundreds of ordinary enemies alone. If the enemies had no weapons, he could probably even defeat thousands.


    If Mu Yi and Big Slave could help them, they would never have such problems again.


    ¡°Talk? About what? Ask them to help us?¡± Mo Ruyan glanced at Uncle Cai indifferently.


    She knew what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s our client. He paid one thousand Liang of gold,¡± said Mo Ruyan expressionlessly.


    ¡°You can give him the one thousand Liang of gold back,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    Even though one thousand Liang of gold was a lot, the armed escorts¡¯ lives were more important. The price of the goods they were carrying were worth more. One thousand Liang of gold was overpriced anyway. Mo Ruyan had asked for more than usual. Since Mu Yi didn¡¯t seem to mind, she had accepted it.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late. Even if we propose that to him, he will refuse,¡± said Mo Ruyan shaking her head.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± said Uncle Cai.


    ¡°Enough. I won¡¯t change my mind. Besides, I will be more careful in the future. I will personally take the night watch. Uncle Cai, you can go back and have a good rest,¡± said Mo Ruyan firmly.

 Chapter 124: Night Talk on the Rooftop

    It was a chilly night. After all the guests went to bed, Mo Ruyan left her room. She didn¡¯t go down the flight of stairs. She went to the rooftop. From there, she could see everything in the surrounding area. If anything happened, she¡¯d be able to react quickly.


    She was holding her spear andwearing a cape. She took out a big gourd. When she opened it, the smell of alcohol filtered out. Mo Ruyan raised her head and brought the gourd to her lips. A hand grabbed the gourd before she could drink.


    Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t turn around. She didn¡¯t bother looking at the person. She just put her hands around her knees and looked pensive.


    ¡°In the past, an old man told me something. He said traveling around the world is for men. Women should stay at home, have children. They should spend their time taking care of them and their husband,¡± said Mo Ruyan indifferently.


    Mu Yi sat down next to Mo Ruyan on the rooftop after taking the gourd. Mo Ruyan had come up to the roof quietly. Nobody had noticed her but Mu Yi.


    Thanks to his special hearing abilities and mind strength, he had noticed. Mo Ruyan hadn¡¯t tried to hide either.


    ¡°But in this world, there aren¡¯t many men on which you can rely. Therefore, I prefer relying on myself. I¡¯m a woman, so what? Do you despise woman too?¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°I never said I despised women. Some time ago, a woman nearly killed me,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°So that woman injured you?¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Kind of,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He didn¡¯t feel like explaining what had happened because it was too troublesome. It was useless. Since she had come to that conclusion, why not let her believe that? In any case, his condition was similar to being injured. One more month and he¡¯d be perfectly fine. It wouldn¡¯t have any impact on his life.


    ¡°She¡¯s that strong?¡± Mo Ruyan asked.


    She hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi¡¯s injury was caused by a woman. She was very interested now.


    ¡°Yes, extremely strong. You, right now, can¡¯t compete with her at all,¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    Even though Mo Ruyan was strong. There was still a big difference in strength between her and Qiu Yuetong who had recently had a breakthrough. Even if Mo Ruyan broke through, she might not be able to catch up with Qiu Yuetong, who had an advanced understanding of swordsmanship.


    Of course, Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t need to study swordsmanship. She studied the art of the spear. (translator¡¯s note: the art of the spear is the equivalent of Soujutsu in Japanese culture) Nobody could help her with that. She had to rely on herself to advance.


    ¡°Is that so? I wish I could try and fight against her,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    While she was talking, she took back the gourd from Mu Yi¡¯s hands. She took a sip.


    ¡°How pleasant!¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    She sounded like an alcoholic. She glanced at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Do you want a sip?¡± she said.


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t like alcohol,¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    He couldn¡¯t handle alcohol. He didn¡¯t have a habit of drinking either. He had a few sips once in a while thought.


    ¡°You don¡¯t drink alcohol at all? Are you not a man?¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    She seemed to have let go of all of her restraints. She looked at Mu Yi from head to toe.


    ¡°Maybe¡­you¡¯re just a little Taoist priest. You don¡¯t have a single hair on you.¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    Mo Ruyan spent most of her time with male armed escorts. She appeared aloof but it didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t sensitive. At the moment, having Mu Yi next to her reminded her of various things.


    She took another sip, as if it was the only thing which could help her forget her fellow armed escorts. She wanted to forget the horrors of that battle. She wanted to forget her responsibilities and the pressure.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Even though Mo Ruyan had only taken two sips, the saying ¡°liquor fails to intoxicate, yet one intoxicates oneself¡± applied to her situation. (translator¡¯s note: ¡°liquor fails to intoxicate, yet one intoxicates oneself¡± means that someone isn¡¯t intoxicated because of alcohol but because of one¡¯s worries and problems. It¡¯s a famous Chinese saying)


    When under pressure, people could get intoxicated even if they drank water. It was more a psychological issue.


    ¡°Maybe. I won¡¯t make fun of you again anyway,¡± said Mo Ruyan trying to sit upright.


    She whispered, ¡°You¡¯re a monk. How could you understand?¡±


    Understand? Understand what?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t ask though. She wasn¡¯t really expecting a response. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what to say either. Mo Ruyan stopped talking after that. Mu Yi stood up.


    ¡°You should have a rest. No need to be exhausted,¡± he said.


    ¡°If anything happens to me tonight, will you help me?¡± said Mo Ruyan as Mu Yi left.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± said Mu Yi firmly before leaving.


    ¡°Petty little boy. No, stinky Taoist priest,¡± whispered Mo Ruyan.


    She sniffled and looked at her gourd. She didn¡¯t feel like drinking anymore. She threw it off the rooftop instead of putting it back. It crashed on the ground somewhere below her and the sound of it breaking filtered up to the roof.


    She took a deep breath. Mu Yi went back to his room. He could only shake his head.In his room, Nian Nuer was sitting on Big Slave¡¯s shoulders. When she saw Mu Yi, her eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Brother, what took you so long?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Was it long?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    They had just exchanged a few words. Mu Yi didn¡¯t say much. He went and sat on his bed. He took out the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Nian Nuer looked at him. She didn¡¯t wait for him to call her. She went back into the Bamboo Tree of Life without making a sound.


    When Nian Nuer went back into the tree, Big Slave looked sad. Mu Yi found his expression amusing.


    ¡°If I¡¯m sound asleep tonight and anything happens, go and help her, alright? ¡±Mu Yi said.


    Big Slave made a funny face but it was impossible to tell whether he had understood or not.


    Mu Yi focused on the ritual after that. He cut his finger and blood dripped onto the Bamboo Tree of Life. The Bamboo Tree of Life absorbed the blood. After that, Mu Yi released some mind strength which surrounded the Bamboo Tree of Life and started the sacrificial ritual.


    Mu Yi¡¯s perceptions continuously improved during the ritual. The connection between him and the Bamboo Tree of Life was growing deeper. Even when he was a dozen meters away from the tree, he could sense anything that happened to the tree. It was as if it had happened to him.


    He had never used the Bamboo Tree of Life to fight against enemies. Mu Yi was already convinced that it¡¯d be much more powerful than the Ghost King Banner. Even though it was just a tree, it was almost as hard as diamond even before Mu Yi had started the sacrificial ritual. After the ritual was complete, it would be even stronger and solid.

 Chapter 125: Turn bad into good

    Nothing happened that night. It was unexpectedly calm and peaceful. They didn¡¯t even hear the rustle of leaves in the wind. Daytime had already arrived.


    When Mu Yi came out to practice his punching technique, he noticed Mo Ruyan standing on a carriage. She was gazing into the distance and holding her spear. She saw him and turned around.


    ¡°Fight me,¡± she said.


    Mu Yi heard her but didn¡¯t respond. He acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her and started practicing his punching technique. Even though Mu Yi hadn¡¯t been outside, he had used his mind strength to continuously check the area. He was exhausted.


    He had used lots of mind strength but he didn¡¯t fear her at all. One five thunders charm was probably enough to defeat her. He wasn¡¯t interested in such battles. When Mo Ruyan saw that Mu Yi was ignoring her, she threw her spear at him.


    Mu Yi was practicing his punching technique so he wasn¡¯t facing her. His mind strength allowed him to see what was happening around him though. Mo Ruyan¡¯s spear was fast but Mu Yi just had to move back a little while raising his hand. He managed to dodge the spear easily.


    When Mo Ruyan saw that, her mouth twitched. The spear didn¡¯t injure Mu Yi and he also managed to slap it. The spear could have destroyed a whole army. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t an exception.


    When he saw the spear, he paid attention but didn¡¯t stop practicing his punching technique. The set of kung fu punches contained lots of different variations but he was only practicing one of them. It wasn¡¯t difficult. He could do other things at the same time.


    Initially, Mu Yi wanted to dodge and ignore her. He had reacted instinctively instead after she had thrown the spear at him and slapped it. Mo Ruyan was even more excited after witnessing it.


    She raised another sharp spear. It streaked across the sky. It didn¡¯t emit any sound as it flew. It was even more terrifying because it was a silent attack.


    Uncle Cai came out of his room and saw the two battling. He stopped and watched. He was an old man of the Far Ink Professional Organization. He had seen Mo Ruyan grow up. He knew how strong she was.


    They didn¡¯t want to kill each other but Mo Ruyan was using her full strength. Mu Yi was unarmed. What could he do against her?


    Uncle Cai realized there was something wrong quickly. The more Mo Ruyan attacked him. The more relaxed he became. It became easier for him to dodge the attacks. He looked confident and completely at ease.


    If Uncle Cai hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that someone could dodge attacks so easily. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t as strong as he thought. After dodging twice at the beginning, Mu Yi had realized that his punching technique could also be used to fight.


    Therefore, he released some mind strength to fight. Uncle Cai had noticed it and so had Mo Ruyan. She also noticed that something had changed about him.


    Her plan had worked though. She wanted to make Mu Yi fight her from the beginning. She realized soon that Mu Yi moved erratically at first. He looked more familiar with her attacks as time passed. He was more relaxed.


    In the end, she even tried more powerful attacks but Mu Yi easily dodged all of them. Mu Yi sometimes slapped the spear she threw. He could sense the strength the spears contained. Each time he slapped a spear, she could sense something happening in her body. She felt a bit numb inside.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t last long. The battle was difficult. Mu Yi was slowly becoming relentless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop. Let¡¯s stop.¡± said Mo Ruyan finally.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to stop though. She shouted furiously and raised another spear. They weren¡¯t trying to kill each other. They wouldn¡¯t have been so controlled if that wasn¡¯t the case.


    When Mu Yi heard her yell, he came back to his senses. He closed his eyes. The time needed to burn a joss stick passed and he opened his eyes again. The armed escorts didn¡¯t get close. They didn¡¯t want to disturb them.


    ¡°Thank you for your patience,¡± Mu Yi said.


    The moment he had closed his eyes had given him some insight. He would have needed a lot of time to understand the punching technique. He was lucky.


    He had always thought the punching technique was ordinary. He had started using mind strength and had the impression that he could turn the foul and rotten into the rare and ethereal. Now he had also realized he could use it to fight too.


    Mo Ruyan sensed a special kind of strength in the area. It was Mu Yi¡¯s strength. He had just started understanding the punching technique so he couldn¡¯t carry out explosive attacks. He could imagine what his attacks would look like in the future.


    Mu Yi was an expert in magic figures. He had the copper lamp and he would soon have the Bamboo Tree of Life. The punching technique would be extremely useful to him too.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t just stand there in battles. When he ran out of charms and didn¡¯t have enough mind strength to use the copper lamp, he would be able to use the punching technique.


    Mu Yi also realized that it wasn¡¯t a simple punching technique. He could use mind strength with it. It was another Dharma door.


    Maybe that thanks to it, he would discover some other means of progressing on his path. He would be able to use explosive attacks too. For that reason alone, Mu Yi thanked Mo Ruyan from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 126: At All Costs

    ¡°No need to thank me,¡± Mo Ruyan said.


    Mu Yi thanked her but Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t look happy. Mo Ruyan turned around and left with a spear in her hand. The armed escorts also dispersed.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind. Even though he hadn¡¯t spent a long time with Mo Ruyan, he understood her personality well enough. Therefore, he didn¡¯t insist.


    Mu Yi stayed where he was and continued practicing his punching technique. He practiced in a different way to try to understand it better.


    He could sense his body warming up differently than before. He soon recovered one third of his mind strength. He didn¡¯t continue punching the tree. He knew the results wouldn¡¯t be as good what had already happened.


    He went back to his room, had a quick shower and changed his clothes. Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t say anything to him after that. Uncle Cai came to see Mu Yi though. He wanted some advice.


    Initially, they were supposed to arrive in Luoyang that evening, but because they had lost time the day before, they wouldn¡¯t be able to. So before arriving in Luoyang, they would have to stop somewhere else for the night.


    Even if Mo Ruyan or Uncle Cai didn¡¯t say it, everybody understood how important the night would be. There was a possibility they would run into trouble again.


    They could all imagine, but what about Mu Yi. The reason why Uncle Cai had come to him was clear. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t a diviner, but he was the one who had noticed the bandits the day before. If he hadn¡¯t the situation would have been far more dangerous.


    Maybe Big Slave wouldn¡¯t have been able to do much if they had been attacked by surprise. Even though Mu Yi knew what was going on, he couldn¡¯t say anything. If he did, they wouldn¡¯t believe him. They might even think that he had ulterior motives.


    ¡°They were threatening but not dangerous,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Uncle Cai wasn¡¯t relieved but he wasn¡¯t as worried after talking to him. Uncle Cai didn¡¯t just want to be relieved though, he wanted to be sure. He believed what Mu Yi said. Plus, Mu Yi was strong.


    After Uncle Cai left, Mu Yi shook his head and closed his eyes. He continued studying the changes in his body, focusing on the changes to his mind strength.


    He didn¡¯t move the whole day. He didn¡¯t leave the carriage at all. Uncle Cai came to him during the lunch break but Big Slave prevented Uncle Cai from disturbing Mu Yi. Therefore, on that day, nobody saw Mu Yi. Mo Ruyan was curious too.


    She was wondering what Mu Yi was doing. In the evening, Mu Yi finally came out of the carriage. Even though it was already dark, Mo Ruyan could see that Mu Yi¡¯s face was devoid of color.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, are you alright?¡± asked Mo Ruyan.


    She couldn¡¯t help calling him that. She wasn¡¯t the only one who still called Mu Yi ¡°Little Taoist priest¡± either.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Even though he said he was alright, he felt dizzy. He didn¡¯t look alright at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s nighttime. You should take advantage of that and leave with Big Slave,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    It was the second time that Mo Ruyan had told Mu Yi to leave with Big Slave. She really meant it this time.


    ¡°Can I have some hot water?¡± said Mu Yi ignoring what she said.


    Mo Ruyan looked at him and left without saying anything. After that, Uncle Cai came out and took Mu Yi to a room. There was hot water in a big wooden tub. After he left the room, Mu Yi took a sheet of paper out of his bag and put it in the water.


    The water turned black. The smell of medicinal herbs filled the space. Bubbles appeared on the surface of the water. Mu Yi watched it.


    I wouldn¡¯t dare go in if I hadn¡¯t prepared it myself.


    He took off his Taoist robe and stepped into the tub. The water was scalding but Mu Yi grit his teeth against the sensation. After a short time, his skin, initially devoid of color, turned red.


    He looked like a shrimp because his face was so red. Steam rose off the water. The reason why Mu Yi had turned red was because of the sacrificial ritual. He couldn¡¯t stop the sacrificial ritual until forty-nine days had passed. He had to do it everyday.


    He did it in the evening because he couldn¡¯t do it during the day. He had to use water for his ingredients and religious tools because his cultivation level was still too low.


    If Mu Yi had been strong enough, he would have been able to finish the sacrificial ritual in a few days. He wouldn¡¯t have needed forty-nine days. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t strong enough yet. He just had to do it step by step.


    He chose the evening because he had more time to recover after. Each time he did the sacrificial ritual, he used lots of mind strength and blood strength. He was exhausted when he was done.


    If Mu Yi tried to do it in a few days like the really strong experts, he would have died after four or five days. Therefore, he did it in the evening and allowed himself time to recover. He was never badly injured doing it that way.


    However, today he decided to do it during the day even though he hadn¡¯t completely healed. His equilibrium was broken and now he was injured. When Mu Yi came out of the carriage, he seemed to be in a really bad shape because of that. He needed to take a bath in medicinal herbs to recover.


    Mu Yi understood this evening was extremely important. A great battle was going to happen. Big Slave wouldn¡¯t be able to solve the issue alone.


    Mu Yi could protect himself when doing the sacrificial ritual. It was still best to not be tied down. If the enemy was really strong, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to do much. If he was interrupted at all during the sacrificial ritual, the consequences would be terrible for him and Nian Nuer.


    Therefore, Mu Yi preferred doing it during the day today. Getting injured wasn¡¯t a concern because he needed to be prepared for the evening.

 Chapter 127: Stinky Taoist priest!

    Mu Yi changed the water of the bath twice. When he came out, he didn¡¯t look pale anymore. He looked fine on the outside. Mu Yi knew that it was only temporary.


    He couldn¡¯t completely recover after a short medicinal bath. That¡¯s why he was always very careful when he did the sacrificial ritual. Even though he hadn¡¯t completely recovered, he knew that there wouldn¡¯t be any problems dealing with the situation in the evening.


    When Mu Yi came out, he saw Mo Ruyan in the courtyard.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Do what?¡± asked Mu Yi smiling.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m referring to.¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m not doing it for you,¡± he said.


    Mu Yi did know what she meant. He knew that no matter what he said, she¡¯d use it against him.


    ¡°No matter what, I want to thank you,¡± said Mo Ruyan with a smile.


    She looked beautiful in that moment. It only lasted for a second, but it was the first time he saw her smile that way. She didn¡¯t give him much time to admire her smile though. He was staring at her face and she quickly stopped smiling.


    ¡°Alright, but in any case, it¡¯s not for you,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Stinky Taoist priest!¡± Mo Ruyan muttered.


    After that, she turned around. She started leaving. As she walked away, Mu Yi didn¡¯t know why he said it. It was as if he had suddenly been possessed.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful when you smile,¡± he said.


    When Mo Ruyan heard him, she shivered. She didn¡¯t turn around and walked away even faster. After Mo Ruyan left, Mu Yi sniffed his arm and shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t smell at all. Strange,¡± he said.


    When Mu Yi went back to his room, Big Slave was seated on the floor and playing alone. He couldn¡¯t sit on a chair. The chairs were too small. They would have broken into pieces if he sat in them. Big Slave had tried to sit on chairs a few times and he had broken them all.


    It more comfortable to sit on the floor anyway.Mu Yi put the Bamboo Tree of Life on the table. It was shining.


    Mu Yi had been injured during the sacrificial ritual that day but there were only advantages for Nian Nuer. She was sleeping in the tree. She had benefited a lot from the sacrificial ritual. Mu Yi sat down next to the table and looked at Big Slave.


    ¡°Big Slave, do you miss your family?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    Big Slave didn¡¯t reply. He just ignored him. He glanced at the Bamboo Tree of Life now and then.


    Mu Yi was now used to having Big Slave around. He was even happy about him being there. He was actually asking himself the question anyway.


    Even though Big Slave didn¡¯t reply, Mu Yi knew that he missed his home. The one on top of Funiu Mountain. The old Taoist Priest had told him that human beings could get attached to people and things.


    Mu Yi shook his head. He stopped looking at Big Slave and took out the copper lamp. He put his mind strength in it. After Mu Yi put his mind strength in the lamp and started meditating, he didn¡¯t realize that Big Slave had raised his head with a pensive look on his face.


    Later that night something happened outside which made Mu Yi come back to his senses. He put his magic figures in his bag. The copper lamp and the Bamboo Tree of Life were placed in the bag as well.


    Big Slave silently stood up and followed Mu Yi. Mu Yi opened the door of the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Mu Yi.


    In the courtyard, there were torches already lit. The armed escorts were all gathered there. Mo Ruyan was standing at the front. She was wearing armor and holding a spear.


    Uncle Cai was just behind her. He had on armor which covered half of his body. Even though his armor wasn¡¯t as good as Mo Ruyan¡¯s, it was still good armor.


    When Mu Yi and Big Slave arrived, the armed escorts looked at them. They considered Mu Yi useless and Big Slave very useful. Big Slave had shown them how strong he was when he had stopped the bandits. They were enthusiastic about fighting on his side.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your help, Master,¡± said Uncle Cai when he saw Mu Yi.


    He was touched. He had thought Mu Yi would come but just to watch the battle. He had also thought Mu Yi would show up later, not before the beginning of the battle.


    It was the last evening they would spend together. Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to hide anymore. Aside from them, there were very few people left in the hotel. Only some guests, some of the manager¡¯s friends and the manager himself. They had told them to hide inside.


    It was better to deploy the ranks in a battle formation than to wait for the enemies to attack by surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s just my duty,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He wasn¡¯t being humble. As he had said to Mo Ruyan, he hadn¡¯t stayed for her. He had always thought about the enemy. He stayed to see who the enemy was, maybe they had something to do with Qu Mortuary. Mu Yi wanted to learn more about Li the Cripple through the enemy.


    Otherwise, he would have left already. Sometimes when someone spoke the truth, people wouldn¡¯t believe them. Mu Yi had told Mo Ruyan and Uncle Cai the truth but they didn¡¯t believe him.


    Uncle Cai knew how to deal with people. When he saw that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t willing to talk, he changed the topic and talked about the big ax. It was the ax they had taken from the bandit leader. Initially, they wanted to give it to Big Slave but they hadn¡¯t had any opportunities.


    The ax weighed at least sixty jin. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for ordinary people. It was too heavy. They couldn¡¯t use it. If it wasn¡¯t a very strong martial artist or someone as strong as Big Slave, nobody could use it.


    Big Slave wasn¡¯t interested in the ax. He liked to punch enemies but he still took the ax for Mu Yi. Someone struggled to give the ax to Big Slave. The ax was bigger than a human being¡¯s head but in Big Slave¡¯s hands, it looked tiny.


    Big Slave grabbed the ax and shook his hand. He wasn¡¯t satisfied with it. Je was trying to say it was too light for him.


    Uncle Cai stepped back a bit. He looked at Big Slave in awe. In his opinion, the ax was perfect for Big Slave. The weapon made Big Slave looked even scarier.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t pay any attention to Mo Ruyan.

 Chapter 128: Hejian’s Two Ghosts

    ¡°If things don¡¯t happen according to the plan tonight, I hope you can promise me two things,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    She had moved closer to Mu Yi. Mo Ruyan wasn¡¯t stupid. If an enemy came, she knew they were going to be strong. The shadow the previous time had almost destroyed them. They had heard more sounds at that time so she knew that there wasn¡¯t only one enemy.


    The Golden Horses probably had nothing to do with the supernatural enemies. One thing was for sure, if they wanted to steal their goods, tonight would be their last opportunity. She felt a bit worried.


    She didn¡¯t show anyone she was worried though. She wasn¡¯t worried about talking to Mu Yi though.


    ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    Mo Ruyan looked at him angrily.


    ¡°Are you a man or not?¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m a stinky Taoist priest,¡± said Mu Yi laughing.


    They were both whispering. The armed escorts didn¡¯t even hear them. When Mo Ruyan heard Mu Yi, she almost burst into laughter but she controlled herself. She took a deep breath.


    ¡°If I die, help me and take them away,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Stubborn,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He had a new opinion of her after she said that. Mu Yi¡¯s opinion was that if Mo Ruyan wanted to save the armed escorts, the best idea was to give up the goods. They could give them to the enemies and then leave. If the enemies had the goods, they wouldn¡¯t need to kill them anymore.


    Even if Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t want to give up the goods, she could also escape. She didn¡¯t need to sacrifice herself. The old Taoist Priest always told Mu Yi that where there is life, there is hope.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand Mo Ruyan¡¯s way of thinking. He didn¡¯t understand how important the goods were for the Far Ink Professional Organization. If Mo Ruyan really gave up the goods, they would become the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes. Nobody would ever trust them again.


    For some people, reputation was the most important thing. They preferred dying over losing their honor. Not to mention that the organization would go bankrupt if such a thing happened. Nobody would work with them anymore.


    Therefore, for Mo Ruyan, there were only two solutions. They would die or they would win, but she would never give up the goods and escape.


    Mo Ruyan was ready to die for the organization but the armed escorts wouldn¡¯t. For them, living was the only solution. As Mo Ruyan was thinking and about to say something else, sounds started filling the air. It sounded like night owls.


    Everybody was ready to battle after the noise started. Someone laughed evilly and they were plunged into darkness. The enemies wanted to scare them.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why be deliberately mystifying?¡± said Mo Ruyan


    She lifted a spear above her head. She hadn¡¯t even had time to throw the spear before a shadow attacked her. Instinctively, she moved her spear in front of her and the shadow arrived.


    Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t panic. She only scoffed coldly. She put both hands on her spear and threw it.


    Her spear broke into pieces and the shadow fell. Mo Ruyan held her hands together and her spear was back in one piece again.


    Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t stay in the same spot. She quickly moved away. At the same time, two silhouettes appeared at the top of a wall. One was short and one was tall. They looked strange.


    The short one was holding a whip and was also who had just broken her spear. The tall one had his hands in his sleeves. He looked spiritless. Both had one common point, they were ugly.


    The short one had huge ears, a long nose and small eyes. The tall one was skinny and his eyes just looked like two empty orbits. When she saw the two, she frowned.


    ¡°Hejian¡¯s two ghosts,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Young lady, you know our nickname. Not bad, not bad¡­ but I would prefer hearing you call our names in bed,¡± said the short one obscenely.


    ¡°Yao Fang the Satyr. Yao Kai the Hungry Ghost. We¡¯ve always kept out of each other¡¯s affairs. Why is it different today?¡± asked Uncle Cai.


    When armed escorts heard those names, their expressions changed. The two were famous.


    ¡°We both need money. We¡¯ve heard that your convoy contains many valuables. We want to borrow some money,¡± said Yao Fang the Satyr.


    ¡°We want to be able to carry out our professional activities in peace. If you need money, the Far Ink Professional Organization can lend you some. How about one thousand Liang of silver. Would that help? ¡± said Uncle Cai.


    His expression had changed but he sounded very polite. The two were famous. If they could avoid a battle, it would be for the best.


    ¡°One thousand Liang. That¡¯s good,¡± said Yao Fang the Satyr nodding.


    It was beyond their expectation. Everybody thought the issue was solved until he pointed at Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°I want to sleep with that lady, only for one night,¡± he continued.


    When the crowd heard that, they became angry. They wish they could killed him.


    ¡°You really want to die!¡± said Mo Ruyan lifting her spear.


    Her eyes were filled with the urge to murder.


    ¡°You¡¯re a rude and bold lady. Don¡¯t worry, if I die, you¡¯ll die too,¡± said Yao Fang.


    Mo Ruyan was getting ready to attack.


    ¡°No need to get angry,¡± Mu Yi said.


    When Mo Ruyan heard Mu Yi, she put her spear down. She didn¡¯t look angry anymore either.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that stinky Taoist priest from? You¡¯re trying to ruin my plan?¡± said Yao Fang.


    He had managed to infuriate Mo Ruyan and now because of Mu Yi she wasn¡¯t angry anymore. How had Mu Yi managed to make her calm down?


    ¡°Big Slave, kill them,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Big Slave was initially looking at his ax. He didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention, but he raised his head.

 Chapter 129: The Old Insect Breeder

    Mu Yi had never heard of them. Even though their Qi was powerful, he didn¡¯t take them seriously. He even thought that they were scapegoats sent by someone who was watching in the dark.


    After Mu Yi spoke, Big Slave lifted his ax without delay and attacked. Maybe the the tall one was considered as someone to be feared by many people but Mu Yi didn¡¯t fear them at all.


    Yao Fang the Satyr was furious. When he saw Big Slave though, he didn¡¯t dare act recklessly. Even though the giant wasn¡¯t necessarily strong, he wasn¡¯t convinced that Mu Yi was stupid. He wasn¡¯t going to let him die.


    Yao Kai the Hungry Ghost was staring at Big Slave.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± shouted Yao Fang the Satyr.


    Big Slave was getting closer. They both disappeared from the wall. The wall they had been standing on collapsed soon after. A big hole appeared. Big Slave was standing there. He pulled the ax back.


    The Hungry Ghost and the Satyr were safe and sound. They were now on the other side.The courtyard was filled with people from the Far Ink Professional Organization. They couldn¡¯t stay in the middle.


    Big Slave stepped over the wrecked wall and continued chasing the two. They glanced at each other and ran towards Big Slave. As all this was happening outside, a window of the hotel suddenly opened and a few shadows flew out.


    The armed escorts were surprised and intercepted them.


    ¡°Ah! Heads?¡± someone yelled.


    ¡°The guests and owner!¡± someone said.


    When the group saw the faces, they were surprised. Everybody surrounded them.


    ¡°Move away!¡± shouted Mu Yi.


    When the armed escorts heard Mu Yi. They were shocked but they moved. Two of them were too slow though. One of the shadows exploded. A light flickered and moved into one of the armed escorts¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the armed escort shouted painfully.


    His face twitched in pain and he collapsed. Wounds appeared on his body and blood dripped from them. The crowd went into a panic. Who would have thought that those dead people¡¯s heads could pose a threat?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t relax. He threw an evil spirit slaying charm. A white light streaked across the sky and landed on the armed escort.


    Everybody thought that Mu Yi had made a mistake but the shadow who had attacked the armed escort came out. The shadow collided with the white lights.


    A scream of pain filled the air. The shadow didn¡¯t die when the evil spirit slaying charm collided with him. However, he flew away quickly.


    At the same time, Mu Yi took advantage of the situation to look at him carefully. He had long fingers. He looked like a silkworm. His body was black and there were wrinkles everywhere. He was fast.


    Mu Yi was a little anxious, not because the person looked scary but because he could block an evil spirit slaying charm. Mu Yi had already reached the second difficulty. His evil spirit slaying charms were much more powerful than they used to be. Only very strong people could block them.


    The enemy looked as if nothing had happened to him.


    All the armed escorts looked shocked. Mo Ruyan and Uncle Cai were shaking, not because of the shadow, but because of the white lights Mu Yi had thrown.It was the first time they saw Mu Yi attack someone. His attacks were strange. They couldn¡¯t help but think more highly of him.


    ¡°Who injured my little baby?¡± said a voice coming from the inn.


    After that, an old man who was wearing bright and colorful clothes came out of the inn. He looked upset. He glanced at the crowd. His gaze landed on Mu Yi.


    He looked at Mu Yi because he was the only person who looked enigmatic. He was probably the one who had injured his little baby.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, are you the one who injured my little baby?¡± said the old man.


    ¡°So what?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Well, you will die,¡± shouted the old man.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± shouted Mo Ruyan.


    She was a bit too late. Maybe the opponent had just moved too quickly. Some armed escorts didn¡¯t even have time to move away. Some black smoke appeared and screams filled the air.


    Mu Yi also moved. He stretched out his hand and pulled it back. There was a black centipede between his fingers. Its mouth was blue. One glance was enough to tell it was extremely poisonous.


    If Mu Yi had been bitten, he would have died within forty-five minutes. The black smoke was just a way for the enemy to hide his attacks. He was a good actor.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that Mu Yi had mind strength. Even if the centipedes were hidden in black smoke, Mu Yi could still see them all. Mu Yi used strength to crush the centipede between his fingers. He was able to cut it into two.


    The centipedes were powerful but Mu Yi still killed it. After that, Mu Yi threw several exorcism charms into the black smoke. White lights flashed and the black smoke dispersed. When all the armed escorts reappeared, they looked happy. They had escaped death.


    At that moment, the old man was wearing a hideous expression because one of Mu Yi¡¯s charms had hit him. Even in the black smoke, Mu Yi had aimed properly.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t surprised that he was still alive though. They were all quite strong. They had looked for MoRuyan¡¯s convoy with a lot of effort. It meant they attached lots of importance to the goods they were carrying.


    Now, Mu Yi was curious to know what was in the carriages. What could make the opponent try to get them at all costs?

 Chapter 130: The One Behind the Scene

    ¡°Little Taoist priest, you really want to die!¡± shouted the old man.


    He took out something and placed it on the ground. Smoke appeared again and surrounded the old man


    The armed escorts put their hands over their noses and ran away. They also looked at Mu Yi. He was the one who had made the black smoke disperse the first time.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t attack. He just turned around and looked at Big Slave who was fighting against the Hungry Ghost.


    The crowd didn¡¯t understand what Mu Yi was doing. They quickly realized the smoke wasn¡¯t dangerous at all. It dispersed on its own. When it dispersed, the old man was already gone.


    He ran away? the crowd thought.


    They were dumbfounded, but then they thought about Mu Yi. Mu Yi¡¯s attacks were otherworldly. It made sense.


    They looked at Mu Yi differently. He was a hero. Their opinions of him had completely changed.


    The Hungry Ghost was ruthless but he could only rely on speed to dodge the attacks. He had gotten close to Big Slave a few times, but Big Slave didn¡¯t dodge their attacks. He had the ax. He wasn¡¯t in any danger.


    After attacking twice, they realized they couldn¡¯t hurt him. Big Slave had almost killed them both times. They didn¡¯t dare get close anymore.


    They both didn¡¯t feel like fighting anymore. However, if they ran away, their reputation would be tarnished. They were demons so they shouldn¡¯t really care about reputation anymore. Even if they only had a demoniac reputation, it was still a reputation.


    Mu Yi looked at them and they both felt like they were facing their deaths, like a major calamity would befall them.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come out, we¡¯ll be angry!¡± shouted Yao Fang.


    They couldn¡¯t handle the pressure anymore. In the distance, a sound spread quickly through the air. When Mu Yi heard it, he was pleased. He had been waiting the whole evening to hear it.


    Mo Ruyan also moved in that moment. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the shadow from the other day. If Big Slave hadn¡¯t helped, they would have died. Now, he was back.


    A strong wind started blowing and the shadow threw himself at Big Slave. Mo Ruyan lifted her spear without hesitation and rushed forward. More black shadows appeared from the darkness.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s kill them together,¡± said Uncle Cai lifting his blade.


    The armed escorts didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. They all moved quickly with their blades raised. Soon only Mu Yi was left in the courtyard.


    The carriages with the medicinal herbs were in the courtyard. If Mu Yi wanted to check what was inside, nobody would know he had done so. Mu Yi didn¡¯t move at all. He stayed right where he was. He had a feeling that there was something else.


    He clearly heard the sound of footsteps approaching. A middle-aged man appeared in his field of vision. He looked to be about forty. He had no beard. He had a prideful expression but his mouth was strangely crooked.


    ¡°Taoist priest, you¡¯re not from the Far Ink Professional Organization. You should leave,¡± said the middle-aged man while staring at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Who are you? And why do you want me to leave?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°I¡¯m Qu Yang, leader of the Qu Mortuary. We¡¯re famous here. If you leave, we have agreed to give you a gift,¡± said Qu Yang.


    ¡°Qu Yang, leader of the Qu Mortuary?¡± said Mu Yi.


    He was the person Mu Yi was looking for the entire time. The saying ¡°There is something that is nowhere to be found even after painstakingly exhausting all of one¡¯s energy and effort to look for it¡± applied to his current situation.


    ¡°Indeed, so, what do you think?¡± asked Qu Yang.


    Mu Yi had ruined his plan. He didn¡¯t attack them but everybody knew that Big Slave listened to him. He had seen Big Slave, so he didn¡¯t dare underestimate Mu Yi. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t attacked Mu Yi.


    He had also seen how strong Mu Yi was a moment before. He was different from those Taoist priests who traveled the world and ripped people off. Qu Yang remained polite in speaking.


    Of course, it was also because he knew he couldn¡¯t defeat Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t want to offend a powerful person. Therefore, Qu Yang was even willing to give something to Mu Yi if he agreed to leave.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you control corpses, right?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Indeed, are you here to destroy corpses?¡± said Qu Yang.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested in that. I¡¯d like to know more about someone,¡± said Mu Yi


    ¡°Oh? Who?¡± asked Qu Yang.


    He was surprised. Mu Yi didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to attack him. Why not help him?


    ¡°He¡¯s called Li the Cripple, you know him right?¡± said Mu Yi.


    He observed Qu Yang¡¯s facial expression carefully after asking.


    ¡°Li the Cripple?¡± said Qu Yang. ¡°You mean Li Ji?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve heard that you are good friends?¡± said Mu Yi.


    He didn¡¯t learn anything from Qu Yang¡¯s expression. He was only surprised. Mu Yi didn¡¯t even know Li the Cripple¡¯s real name, but it could be Li Ji. He wasn¡¯t sure but he continued asking.


    ¡°You must be mistaken. We¡¯re enemies. He wants me dead. After all, I¡¯m the one who cut his leg off. How could we be friends?¡± said Qu Yang hoarsely.


    Mu Yi had found out what he wanted to know from that explanation.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the case. Either way, I hope you can tell me where to find him,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°If I tell you, will you leave?¡± Qu Yang asked.

 Chapter 131: Genuine Religious Tools

    ¡°If I tell you, will you leave?¡± said Qu Yang.


    Mu Yi¡¯s expression stiffened. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He thought it over but in the end he shook his head.


    Mu Yi had never considered himself as someone who tried to be on good terms with everyone. He had gone through so much. Some of those things were buried deep in his heart.


    Mu Yi had also killed a lot already. He wasn¡¯t merciful to his enemies. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t someone who was stubborn either. If someone was good to him, he had to cherish that.


    Even though Mu Yi wanted to know where Li the Cripple was and wanted to find the old Taoist Priest, he couldn¡¯t sell out his friends. He already considered Mo Ruyan as a friend. Mu Yi shook his head and Qu Yang¡¯s expression turned sullen.


    ¡°So you want to fight against me?¡± said Qu Yang.


    ¡°No. Tell me where Li the Cripple is and I won¡¯t kill you,¡± said Mu Yi after thinking carefully.


    ¡°Haha. Alright, we¡¯ll see what makes you think you can kill me,¡± said Qu Yang.


    He was livid. He had never thought in his life a Taoist priest would threaten him. New hatred added to his old hatred and finally he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    Qu Yang jumped back and whistled. As he moved back, he whistled again. This time it was a different sound.


    However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t even give him any opportunity to do more. He raised his right hand and threw a five thunders charm.


    The earth and the sky shook, dazzling lights flashed. It was the first time Mu Yi had used the five thunders charm since he had reached the second difficulty. The current five thunders charm was really formidable.


    **


    Mo Ruyan threw a spear at the enemy. She glanced at him and had no choice but to attack with all her strength.


    Big Slave was forcing the Hungry Ghost to move back. If he had been faster, he would have killed them both already.


    Uncle Cai and the armed escorts didn¡¯t waste time either. They surrounded the three shadows. The three shadows weren¡¯t as strong as the other but still many armed escorts got injured.


    **


    After Mu Yi used the first five thunders charm, he didn¡¯t continue attacking Qu Yang because he had been restrained.


    A shadow was holding him. The shadow looked slim like a woman but he couldn¡¯t see her face because she was wearing a mask. However, Mu Yi recognized her Qi.


    He had sensed that Qi coming from the carriage where the negotiator was. Qi couldn¡¯t lie. Mu Yi understood that she had become a zombie now.


    Was she actually really a zombie thought? She looked like a zombie and a person at the same time. At least, Mu Yi had never heard of zombies who could breath. Her nails were very thick and strong. Normal people couldn¡¯t have such nails. Maybe she was still transforming.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand much about zombies. He could only hypothesize. He didn¡¯t know that his guesses were almost all right.


    His enemy was fast, faster than the shadow he had dealt with before. Mu Yi didn¡¯t even have time to use an evil spirit slaying charm to deal with her. When she appeared, he had no choice but to move away.


    Luckily, by pure coincidence, Mo Ruyan had attacked Mu Yi one morning. She had helped him become stronger. Now, he could launch a whirlwind attack against the enemy.


    Qu Yang was also there so Mu Yi had to be careful. He couldn¡¯t let the enemies surround him.


    He concentrated mind strength into his fist and punched at the enemy. He took out the copper lamp and condensed mind strength inside it as well. The copper lamp became bigger. The slim shadow sensed danger and didn¡¯t continue moving towards Mu Yi.


    She started circling like a snake. Qu Yang finally stood up and raised his right hand. Mu Yi saw that he was holding a bronze mirror. He blocked the lightning with it.


    ¡°A religious tool,¡± said Mu Yi staring at that bronze mirror.


    Mu Yi knew that nobody could stop his five thunders charms unless they used real religious tools. Something like the Ghost King Banner which was the embryo of a religious tool wouldn¡¯t work.


    There was only one step which differentiated religious tools from religious tool embryos. The difference in strength was enormous. A real religious tool could raise someone¡¯s strength to the next level.


    Mu Yi had relied on the copper lamp to kill the hoodlum. He had also killed Xugui with it. He had been able to resist and continue fighting Qiu Yuetong thanks to it.


    He had also used the copper lamp against the protector of the Church of the Thousand Children. If he hadn¡¯t had the copper lamp back then, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive until he reached the second difficulty.


    Mu Yi still didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of religious tool the copper lamp was. He hadn¡¯t been able to modify or adapt it to his own cultivation. He could only use a small part of the powers of the copper lamp. The copper lamp was still precious and extremely helpful even if that was the case.


    This was the second genuine religious tool Mu Yi had seen. Mu Yi noticed the bronze mirror Qu Yang was holding was cracked. Mu Yi didn¡¯t think the lightning had cracked the mirror. He was convinced that it was already there before but still he felt relieved.


    If there was a crack, it meant that it wasn¡¯t completely operational. It wasn¡¯t as powerful as when it was undamaged. Mu Yi still didn¡¯t dare act carelessly.


    ¡°I underestimated you,¡± said Qu Yang.


    His face was sullen. Even though Mu Yi¡¯s attack hadn¡¯t injured him, he realized that if he hadn¡¯t used the bronze mirror, the situation could have been really dangerous. The consequences would have been too dreadful to think about.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought the leader of the mortuary had a religious tool either,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°We¡¯re both in the same boat,¡± said Qu Yang.


    He was looking at Mu Yi¡¯s copper lamp. There was a deep, obscure look in his eyes. He was trying to look calm even though he was scared.


    ¡°But no matter what you have, you will die today,¡± said Qu Yang.


    The bronze mirror flashed.


    ¡°Bei Ming, kill him!¡± Qu Yang shouted.

 Chapter 132: Bei Ming

    Who¡¯s Bei Ming? Mu Yi thought.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know why he was wondering who Bei Ming was right now. When Qu Yang had used the bronze mirror before, he had sensed something strange. It was already too late for him to do anything.


    The bronze mirror flashed. Mu Yi felt a part of his mind strength was being controlled. His soul felt stiff. He couldn¡¯t activate any of his mind strength so the copper lamp turned off.


    Qu Yang was holding the bronze mirror. His expression was filled with murderous intent. He was the one who had organized all this so he was responsible. He had to succeed.


    Bei Ming was the slim woman. Bei Ming¡¯s speed was incredible. When the copper lamp turned off, she quickly arrived in front of Mu Yi. Mu Yi could see her eyes through her mask. They were black and empty. No person who was alive would have eyes like that. She looked detached from it all.


    Mu Yi stared at her. He moved his hand to his chest. He was almost powerless in the situation.


    After having reached the second difficulty, his mind strength had become six times more powerful than before. Qu Yang¡¯s bronze mirror was powerful though and it had suppressed his mind strength. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t use his most fundamental strength currently.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t seized with panic. His expression didn¡¯t change. His reaction made Qu Yang feel a bit sad.


    At that moment, the Bamboo Tree of Life suddenly appeared behind Mu Yi. Its branches surrounded him. The other end of the Bamboo Tree of Life aimed for Bei Ming.


    Bei Ming didn¡¯t have time to dodge. The Bamboo Tree of Life hit her on the head. The Bamboo Tree of Life didn¡¯t look that powerful but Bei Ming shook violently after being hit.


    Something emitted a soft sound and as if something had been broken, Mu Yi was free again. He wasn¡¯t paralyzed anymore. He could finally use mind strength. It didn¡¯t feel stiff anymore, so he attacked.


    ¡°Bei Ming, come back.¡± said Qu Yang hastily.


    When Bei Ming heard Qu Yang, she moved towards him and away from Mu Yi. Mu Yi reached out his hand and grabbed hers.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life had fourteen nods. It was three chi and three cun. When it was on the ground, it was as tall as Mu Yi¡¯s waist. It was the perfect size. Mu Yi could also use it as a bamboo stick.


    Mu Yi was holding the copper lamp in his left hand and the Bamboo Tree of Life in his right hand. He released a substantial amount of Qi.


    A moment before, if Nian Nuer hadn¡¯t woken up, Mu Yi would have been in danger. He hadn¡¯t thought Qu Yang¡¯s bronze mirror would be so powerful. It wasn¡¯t in his expectations that it could prevent him from using mind strength. Luckily, the bronze mirror was broken and Qu Yang¡¯s cultivation level wasn¡¯t very high. It was an opportunity for Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi had been able to evaluate Qu Yang¡¯s strength. He had also reached the second difficulty. However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t know which step he had reached. Mu Yi found Qu Yang¡¯s cultivation level strange actually.


    Even so, Qu Yang was strong. The Qu Mortuary had a bad reputation but nobody had ever tried to eradicate them. It wasn¡¯t that people didn¡¯t feel like it. It was probably that they couldn¡¯t.


    Mu Yi was becoming stronger. He also discovered the world of cultivation in a different way. His perception of things was completely different. When Mu Yi was traveling with the old Taoist Priest, he had never seen real ghosts. He had never seen people who practiced Taoism.


    People who practiced Taoism were very rare. There were more people who practiced martial arts. After having met strong cultivators who were also swordsmanship experts, he didn¡¯t dare underestimate martial artists.


    The first difficulty was only the beginning, and for ordinary people, the second difficulty was like another world. Not everybody was as talented as Mu Yi. He understood magic figures. He had the copper lamp which was a precious treasure. Also, he could carry out sacrificial rituals.


    If Mu Yi didn¡¯t have five thunders charms, the copper lamp and the Bamboo Tree of Life, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go very far traveling in the world. Therefore, even though the second difficulty wasn¡¯t actually too powerful, Mu Yi was an exception because of all the things he had.


    If Qu Yang didn¡¯t have a religious tool, Mu Yi would have killed him already. Qu Yang and Bei Ming reacted at the same time to Mu Yi¡¯s Qi. They attacked Mu Yi from both sides.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t use the copper lamp again. He raised the Bamboo Tree of Life and attacked. The Bamboo Tree of Life was aimed at Qu Yang¡¯s head. Qu Yang raised the bronze mirror.


    A clear and melodious sound spread as they collided. Mu Yi¡¯s arm hurt. He raised the Bamboo Tree of Life again, and Qu Yang took a step back.


    When Mu Yi raised the Bamboo Tree of Life, he didn¡¯t stop. He raised his hand as Bei Ming was attacking him and white lights flashed.


    Mu Yi groaned. His arm felt numb from the attack but Bei Ming was propelled away. She hit the ground and rolled for a bit. When she got up, she had lost three nails. The tips of her fingers were torn apart and her bones were visible.


    Mu Yi had used an evil spirit slaying charm. The reason why Mu Yi¡¯s evil spirit slaying charms were so powerful was because he condensed mind strength into them. His evil spirit slaying charms were stronger now. He wasn¡¯t surprised by the result.


    Even though Bei Ming wasn¡¯t unable to battle, she couldn¡¯t use that hand anymore. She could still use the other one and it could pose a threat to Mu Yi. Qu Yang was also looking at him menacingly.


    No matter what, Qu Yang had reached the second difficulty. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate someone who had the same cultivation level as him.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life was extremely resilient so Mu Yi wasn¡¯t worried about it colliding against Qu Yang¡¯s bronze mirror. The bronze mirror was somehow related to mind strength. When he had fought against Mo Ruyan, he had realized some things. Mu Yi had the impression that mind strength could be applied to a lot of things.


    After sensing that, Mu Yi had used his punching technique with mind strength only once. Since he could apply mind strength to his punching technique, he probably could apply it to the Bamboo Tree of Life too.


    He applied mind strength to the Bamboo Tree of Life. The Bamboo Tree of Life aimed precisely at Qu Yang¡¯s head in a perfect arc.

 Chapter 133: Yellow River’s Ancient Road

    The Bamboo Tree of Life got closer to Qu Yang¡¯s head. He was dumbstruck. He had just dodged but the Bamboo Tree of Life was still attacking him.


    At the same time, the Bamboo Tree of Life emitted a strange sound. Qu Yang felt numb. Mu Yi didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. He jumped back and threw a five thunders charm.


    Lightning descended from the sky. Qu Yang disappeared in the middle of the white lights. This time, Qu Yang wasn¡¯t as lucky. He screamed in pain as he was struck.


    Mu Yi jumped back but he didn¡¯t forget Bei Ming. He got closer to the carriage and took out two evil spirit slaying charms.


    The evil spirit slaying charms flashed and illuminated a wall. They also illuminated the old man who had escaped. He had been hiding there. He had been waiting for an opportune moment to take action.


    Actually, Mu Yi had already noticed him before. He was merciless when he attacked this time. He condensed as much mind strength as he could in the two evil spirit slaying charms.


    Usually, Mu Yi didn¡¯t condense too much mind strength into the magic figures because he didn¡¯t want to waste mind strength. If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t reached the second difficulty, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it either.


    In special circumstances, he had no choice. The two evil spirit slaying charms flew at the old man¡¯s head. He was shocked and ran out of the dark corner. He also summoned some strange insects to block one charm and he used his own body to block the other one.


    Two loud noises resounded in the air. The man screamed in agony.


    After throwing the two evil spirit slaying charms, Mu Yi didn¡¯t pay attention to him anymore. He knew that the two charms couldn¡¯t kill him but he was most likely injured. He wouldn¡¯t be able to hide and wait for an opportunity to attack.


    After the old man, Mu Yi turned around and looked at Qu Yang again. He used another five thunders charm. This time it was different though because he had already attacked him with the bamboo stick before. He had used lots of mind strength, so Qu Yang couldn¡¯t protect himself. Lightning bombarded him and it was even more effective this time.


    Once the lightning disappeared, Qu Yang was on his knees on the ground. His body was black, even though he was still holding the bronze mirror. He hadn¡¯t used it to block the lightning. He hadn¡¯t had time to. His Qi was dispersing.


    Is he dead? thought Mu Yi.


    When someone¡¯s Qi dispersed, it usually meant that they were dead. As Mu Yi was thinking, Qu Yang started changing. The sound of something breaking and snapping filled the air. The blackness around Qu Yang¡¯s body dispersed and death Qi rose in the air.


    Mu Yi was startled. The death Qi was extremely dense. It was beyond his expectations. He was about to use another five thunders charm but Qu Yang attacked him quickly with a punch to the chest.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t have time to react. He flew back and crashed into the wall. It was painful, but he just used the stick to get back onto his feet. He closed in on Qu Yang again.


    Qu Yang was surrounded by light. His body was abnormally white. His Qi was a mixture of life Qi and death Qi. The strangest part was that the two Qis were perfectly balanced. Qu Yang was way too strong right now.


    ¡°Die!¡± said Qu Yang hoarsely.


    He sounded like a demon. Mu Yi coughed. His chest hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. What are these items that you¡¯re ready to die for?¡± said Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi was curious but he also wanted to waste time.


    ¡°You want to waste time. Even if I tell you, what will it bring to you? You think you will leave alive today?¡± said Qu Yang disdainfully.


    He sounded confident as if his plan would work out perfectly. Mu Yi didn¡¯t deny anything he said. He just stared at him.


    ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll say it. Even if I tell you, it will be fine. Those aren¡¯t medicinal herbs. They¡¯re smuggling munitions and a large number of jewels,¡± said Qu Yang.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be ready to die for munitions and jewels,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He didn¡¯t believe him. There were some people who wanted munitions and jewels but Qu Yang couldn¡¯t be that kind of person.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not interested in gold only. I¡¯m interested in the druggist¡¯s gadget,¡± said Qu Yang.


    ¡°Gadget?¡± Mu Yi said.


    He was convinced that Qu Yang was only interested in the gadget.


    ¡°Indeed. For people who don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s just an ancient item. Maybe it¡¯s a little bit expensive, but actually, it¡¯s a key,¡± said Qu Yang.


    He looked excited as he spoke about it. The key seemed important to him. Qu Yang looked at Mu Yi.


    ¡°You want to know what kind of key it is, right?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Would you tell me?¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°I can tell you. What could you do with the information anyway? That key is one of the keys to open the ancient road of the Yellow River,¡± said Qu Yang.


    ¡°Ancient road of the Yellow River?¡± said Mu Yi.


    He didn¡¯t understand. He knew what the Yellow River was, but what was the ancient road of the Yellow River? A key was needed to open a road? From what Qu Yang was saying, there seemed to be several keys.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the ancient road of the Yellow River? So you can¡¯t know anything about the key,¡± said Qu Yang.


    He had noticed Mu Yi¡¯s expression. Everything he had said so far was to see whether Mu Yi knew about it or not. Mu Yi didn¡¯t relax just because of that. On the contrary, he was even more vigilant.


    Mu Yi knew that someone like Qu Yang who was well-traveled wouldn¡¯t make beginner¡¯s mistakes. He was trying to learn things from him.

 Chapter 134: You Los

    t


    Mu Yi¡¯s background was mysterious and he was strong. Qu Yang wanted to know more about him.


    For some people, the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road wasn¡¯t a mystery. By a lucky coincidence, he had learned that the druggist had such a key so other people could know about that as well. That was why he hadn¡¯t attacked directly before.


    He was vigilant. He didn¡¯t want everybody to know about the key. The Qu Mortuary was powerful but if other people knew they had such a key, things could become difficult. Therefore, he had to be merciless.


    His other goal was to see if anyone else knew about the key. Maybe he could then obtain more keys. Even if they didn¡¯t have any of the other keys, it didn¡¯t matter. He would have only wasted a little bit of time.


    Mu Yi was mysterious so Qu Yang wondered whether Mu Yi was there for the key too. Bei Ming had also attacked at night that time to see if Mu Yi would come out but he hadn¡¯t come out of his carriage.


    Qu Yang had continued his little investigation. He had sent a zombie, some bandits and finally, he had decided to show up. He initially didn¡¯t want to learn whether Mu Yi knew about the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. He wanted to know whether Mu Yi had another key or not.


    Even though he was surprised by the outcome, he still won. At least, Qu Yang thought he had won.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t angry. He admired Qu Yang a bit. He was brave, well-traveled and had good strategies. In the world, to become famous, luck wasn¡¯t the most important thing achievements were. Qu Yang and Mu Yi had reached their temporary goals. Things weren¡¯t over.


    ¡°Thank you very much for telling me,¡± said Mu Yi smiling.


    When Qu Yang saw Mu Yi¡¯s smile, he was startled. He ran towards Mu Yi as fast as lightning. At that crucial moment, Mu Yi closed his eyes.


    ¡°Fire!¡± said Mu Yi.


    His whole body started burning. Gigantic flames appeared around his body and illuminated the space around them.


    Qu Yang shouted and threw himself into the fire. He screamed in pain. Even though he had only put one arm in the fire, it burned him to his shoulder as the fire moved up along his arm.


    ¡°Bei Ming!¡± shouted Qu Yang.


    She moved quickly and landed next to Qu Yang on his right. She cut off his right arm which was burning. Bei Ming looked at Qu Yang¡¯s arm on the ground. It continued burning and turned to ash.


    Qu Yang took a deep breath. Luckily, he had acted promptly and had asked Bei Ming to cut off his arm. If he had hesitated one more second, he would have turned into ashes along with his arm.


    The fire attack was powerful and aggressive. After that, he looked at Mu Yi. He was still surrounded by fire. He had almost died, so Mu Yi was probably not feeling that well either.


    However, when he looked at Mu Yi, his eyes were wide open. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t dead and the fire around him had disappeared. He looked fine.


    Qu Yang didn¡¯t plan to hesitate anymore. He wanted to attack Mu Yi again but Mu Yi opened his eyes. Qu Yang saw Mu Yi¡¯s copper lamp and stopped moving. Mu Yi looked at Qu Yang calmly.


    ¡°You lost,¡± Mu Yi said.


    Indeed, he had lost. At least, it looked like it. Bei Ming was injured. He had lost an arm, and it was his most important one, the right one. The fire had destroyed his arm and injured his soul. He was just trying to control the pain.


    Qu Yang had already used eighty percent of his strength and Bei Ming had helped him, so he couldn¡¯t do much against Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t disagree with him.


    Had he made a mistake? He didn¡¯t think he had. He had the advantage at a certain point. He had also tried to understand Mu Yi. It was a good strategy.


    He hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would win in such a short time. Mu Yi¡¯s trump card was powerful. Therefore, he had lost.


    ¡°Indeed, I lost,¡± said Qu Yang.


    Even though he had lost his right arm, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. He knew some zombie creation techniques. He could maybe find a solution to grow another one. He had lost but it didn¡¯t mean anything.


    ¡°The key is yours. I¡¯ll come back and take it personally at some point,¡± said Qu Yang.


    He left with Bei Ming. Mu Yi didn¡¯t stop him from leaving. He walked out into the other area.


    The battle was raging outside. Mo Ruyan was strong. There were many people in black armor around her but she still looked vicious even though her face was pale.


    The gigantic shadow against whom she was fighting wasn¡¯t in good shape. He was a zombie. He couldn¡¯t suffer and he didn¡¯t feel pain. That was why he was so resilient.


    Only the Satyr was left in front of Big Slave. Not far from them, there was a body cut in two sitting in a pool of blood. It was Yao Fang the pervert. Big Slave had chopped him in two with his ax.


    Yao Kai¡¯s attacks were ineffective against Big Slave. There were only a few scratches on Big Slave¡¯s body. Big Slave was going to finish him sooner or later.


    Uncle Cai and the others were almost done killing the enemies. Initially, there were around thirty people and now only ten of them were left.


    Many of them were dead or severely injured. Some of them were poisoned, if nobody helped them, they¡¯d die soon. Mu Yi glanced around and decided to act as well.

 Chapter 135: Hindrance

    Lightning descended from the sky. The shadow fighting against Mo Ruyan exploded and died.


    After that, Mu Yi threw two evil spirit slaying charms at Yao Kai the hungry ghost. He couldn¡¯t dodge in time. After the first charm landed on him, Big Slave hit him with his ax.


    The second evil spirit slaying charm crashed onto Uncle Cai and the others¡¯ last enemy, a zombie. He also exploded.


    ¡°Thank you very much for saving our lives, Master,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    After killing the last zombie, the armed escorts were too exhausted. Their weapons fell to the ground and they dropped to their knees, breathing heavily.


    Even though Uncle Cai was exhausted and injured, he tried to calm down. He wanted to thank Mu Yi. He knew that without Mu Yi¡¯s help, they would have all died.


    Mo Ruyan was probably devastated. She had lost so many people. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t attacked until just a few minutes ago but nobody thought that he was a coward or a weakling anymore. They knew that this battle was the most important one of their journey.


    Celestial lightning had been falling from the sky. They wondered if Mu Yi had carried out those attacks. They had seen incredible warriors fight so their hearts were still pounding.


    Luckily, Mu Yi had won the battle and he had helped them kill the last enemies. The lightning had crushed the zombie against whom Mo Ruyan had been fighting for a while. It was quite extraordinary.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned. You need to be healed right away,¡± said Mu Yi to Uncle Cai.


    He threw an exorcism charm at him. White lights flashed as the charm landed. Then, Mu Yi turned around and threw exorcism charms at the armed escorts. They all thanked him.


    Finally, Mu Yi arrived in front of Mo Ruyan. She tried to remain calm but she couldn¡¯t hide the fact that she was sad.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°If I were as strong as you, they wouldn¡¯t have died, right?¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    She raised her head and looked at Mu Yi. She had seen how strong Mu Yi was just now. He had killed her enemy easily. He had also quickly killed a zombie who had killed many of her colleagues. She was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    He didn¡¯t want to lie to her because she already knew it was the truth. So many people had died for nothing. If Mo Ruyan had been strong enough, if she had been able to kill all those black shadows, her armed escorts wouldn¡¯t have died.


    Things would be different if it was thought of from a different perspective. Mo Ruyan wasn¡¯t weak. If she fought against ordinary bandits, she would have been able to protect her army. They had fought against supernatural creatures.


    She had struggled just to survive herself. How could she protect her armed escorts? If she was as strong as Mu Yi, sure things would have been different, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    There were no ifs in life. Mu Yi had also taken some big risks. He had nearly died too. Mo Ruyan¡¯s question was irrelevant.


    Life and death depended on various factors. Those people were armed escorts. They could have died at anytime. They knew that and were prepared. Mo Ruyan was their leader and she wasn¡¯t an invincible warrior.


    ¡°Can you take me as a disciple?¡± asked Mo Ruyan.


    She was staring at Mu Yi. Her eyes were shining. Mu Yi was strong so she admired him. Mu Yi didn¡¯t respond. He knew that Mo Ruyan was in a position of power and felt weak. Mu Yi was her only hope.


    If Mu Yi refused, what would she do? What if he nodded, then what? Would she regret it later? Actually, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think he had anything to teach her.


    He practiced Taoism. She practiced martial arts. Mu Yi cultivated his mind and she cultivated her body. Their paths were completely different.


    Mo Ruyan was facing a major obstacle in terms of her martial art. She needed to find her own way. How could Mu Yi help her as a teacher?


    Mu Yi was convinced that if she wasn¡¯t shocked, she could have thought of those things herself. Mo Ruyan was facing difficulties at the moment. She couldn¡¯t think clearly because something bad had happened.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± said Uncle Cai.


    He had used the exorcism charm to expel the zombie¡¯s poison from his body. He felt much better. He had also heard what Mo Ruyan had asked Mu Yi. He understood. Even though she looked cold and uncaring, she had a heart. Most of the time, she was sensitive.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t let him finish. He raised his hand. He looked at Mo Ruyan


    ¡°You really want me to become your teacher?¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said wholeheartedly.


    ¡°In my Taoist School, we usually don¡¯t accept disciples. If you join my Taoist school, you¡¯ll have to isolate yourself from the outside world and leave the Far Ink Professional Organization. Are you ready to do that?¡±


    Mo Ruyan hesitated after he said that. Mo Ruyan wanted to become stronger for the Far Ink Professional Organization. She wanted to protect the armed escorts, not isolate herself from the world. It would be pointless!

 Chapter 136: Wisdom

    Mo Ruyan had grown up in the Far Ink Professional Organization. She had lots of affection for the organization. She was ready to die for the armed escorts.


    Mu Yi was telling her she had to leave the Far Ink Professional Organization. How could she do that? She wanted to become stronger so she still couldn¡¯t decide.


    She doubted Mu Yi¡¯s words as well. If the members of Mu Yi¡¯s Taoist priests had to isolate themselves from the world, why did Mu Yi need to travel the world then?


    Taoist priests were isolated from the world but they were actually ordinary human beings. They ate. They knew the seven emotions and six sensory pleasures. They also struggled to control themselves. Taoist priests were ordinary people to her.


    Mu Yi could only deceive ordinary people. If Mo Ruyan came back to her senses, she wouldn¡¯t believe him at all.


    ¡°I¡­¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    Her mouth was wide open but she didn¡¯t continue. She wanted to become stronger but she wanted to become stronger for the Far Ink Professional Organization.


    ¡°No need to give me an answer now. It¡¯s about your entire life. You can tell me tomorrow,¡± said Mu Yi.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Uncle Cai, clean up the mess. I¡¯ll take her back to her room,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Master,¡± said Uncle Cai nodding.


    He was touched by what Mu Yi had done. He knew why Mu Yi had told her she could reply the next day. He knew that Mu Yi knew that she didn¡¯t need a teacher like him.


    Mu Yi took Mo Ruyan away. Uncle Cai cleaned the battlefield. The escorts felt much better after having used Mu Yi¡¯s exorcism charms. However, some of them, even if they had healed, wouldn¡¯t be able to work as armed escorts anymore.


    The Far Ink Professional Organization was a big organization. They had many people who worked for them so it didn¡¯t matter. They always had new employees.


    There was a time for everything.


    Mu Yi took Mo Ruyan back to the inn but before entering, he suddenly turned around and gazed into the distance. It was all darkness. There was nothing there so they entered the building.


    They entered her room and she closed the door. Suddenly, Mu Yi started shaking violently. His face turned red and he frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Mo Ruyan.


    She was scared and surprised. What was going on?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± said Mu Yi grinding his teeth.


    Before his battle against Qu Yang, he was already injured. He hadn¡¯t really had time to recover. He had used lots of mind strength as well. After having used the copper lamp, Mu Yi had become unable to battle but he was determined so he hadn¡¯t shown it. He just wanted to frighten Qu Yang.


    Qu Yang was smart. He wanted to know more about Mu Yi. He probably hadn¡¯t left for real when he said he would.


    Now, Qu Yang had probably left for real though. He was badly injured too after all. He couldn¡¯t fight in such circumstances. Therefore, he had left, at least to all appearances.


    **


    Actually, he had been hiding and observing Mu Yi. He had been looking for any changes on Mu Yi¡¯s face. He wanted to see if he felt weak, hungry, or tired. He was like a predator looking for a weak prey.


    So he had hidden in the darkness to watch Mu Yi. Mu Yi had amazed him. It was disappointing. He had continued killing and he had even healed the ordinary armed escorts.


    That was an incredible achievement for ordinary people. It meant he was truly strong.


    Until he left with Mo Ruyan, he didn¡¯t let anyone see how tired he was after the fight. He couldn¡¯t give Qu Yang such an opportunity. The last thing Qu Yang saw was them in front of the door of the inn. After that, he had left for real. He had to accept Mu Yi¡¯s victory. That was a wise choice.


    **


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t won easily. He wasn¡¯t in good shape. Qu Yang was very smart. He had lost and he had missed the best opportunity to kill Mu Yi. He would probably figure it but it would be too late.


    Mu Yi collapsed and lost consciousness soon after. His body was spasming even though he passed out. His muscles twitched and he was in a lot of pain. His body was covered with sweat. His face was bright red.


    Mo Ruyan had never seen anything like it before. She was alarmed. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She wasn¡¯t wearing her usual indifferent expression, right now.


    Mu Yi had told her not to tell anyone, so she couldn¡¯t even tell Uncle Cai. Mu Yi was still holding the Bamboo Tree of Life and a little girl came out.


    The little girl was extremely cute. Mo Ruyan was scared though. She had seen zombies. She could imagine what Nian Nuer was.

 Chapter 137: Memories in a Dream

    ¡°Big Slave, go outside and don¡¯t let anyone come in,¡± said Nian Nuer.


    She ignored Mo Ruyan completely. Big Slave obeyed without saying anything. He went out, closed the door and stood guard. Nobody could come in anymore.


    Nian Nuer grabbed the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°Put my brother on the bed,¡± she said looking at Mo Ruyan.


    Mo Ruyan was stunned for a second but soon moved to do as she was asked. She understood this was important. Plus, the little girl called Mu Yi ¡°brother¡±, even if she was a ghost, she wasn¡¯t going to harm him. She didn¡¯t waste anymore time.


    She picked him up and carried him to the bed. She practiced martial arts so she was strong. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t heavy at all. Nian Nuer followed behind her. Now and then, she looked at Mo Ruyan angrily. She didn¡¯t like her because she thought Mu Yi was injured because of her.


    She had forgotten that Mu Yi needed to go to Luoyang. She had also forgotten about Qu Yang. She thought that Mu Yi was injured because of Mo Ruyan. She was just a little girl after all.


    Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t know why, but she knew Nian Nuer didn¡¯t like her. She didn¡¯t plan to argue with a little girl, especially Mu Yi¡¯s little sister, so she would just leave it alone.


    Mo Ruyan put Mu Yi on the bed and moved away to give Nian Nuer space. Nian Nuer moved closer to the bed and looked at Mu Yi. She put one hand on Mu Yi¡¯s third eye and the other on her third eye.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life started to shine brightly. An emerald green light surrounded Mu Yi. The space started to distort. Nian Nuer¡¯s body grew pale. After an hour, Nian Nuer who was floating halfway up in the air fell to the ground in exhaustion.


    At that moment, Mu Yi looked like a mummy wrapped in the emerald light. The light entered his body as he breathed. Each time he breathed in a portion of the light, his body trembled and he frowned. He looked like he was slowly coming back to his senses.


    Nian Nuer noticed and smiled. After that, she went back into the Bamboo Tree of Life. The glow surrounding it had weakened considerably. The Bamboo Tree of Life landed next to Mu Yi. It seemed as if they were both sound asleep.


    Mo Ruyan saw that Mu Yi¡¯s breath was stable now. She was relieved. She didn¡¯t understand what had just happened, but she was exhausted too. She climbed onto the bed as well. She had only forced herself to stay awake until she was sure Mu Yi was fine.


    Mu Yi was dreaming. Since he had started meditating, he never had any dreams. In the dream, he was young again. He was less than six years old. There was a woman who was gentle and soft. However, no matter how hard Mu Yi tried, he couldn¡¯t see her face.


    He had the impression it was his mother. In the dream, there was no father. His mother was a blurry silhouette. Not everything was logical in his dream.


    When Mu Yi woke up the next day, his left arm felt numb. He turned his head to check it. Mo Ruyan was sleeping on his arm. Her hair was on his face and he could smell the scent of it.


    Mu Yi woke her up when he moved. Mo Ruyan turned her head and rubbed her neck. It felt sore. She slowly opened her eyes and gradually, Mu Yi appeared in her field of vision.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she shouted.


    She quickly stood up but her legs were still tired so she fell down again on top of Mu Yi this time. Mu Yi moaned in pain. He was still injured from the fight with Qu Yang.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ I just¡­¡± Mo Ruyan started.


    She used her hand to lift herself off of him. She blushed and didn¡¯t dare look at Mu Yi.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thank you for yesterday.¡± said Mu Yi.


    He was lying in her bed. She had never slept in the bed but it was her room. She had also slept on the edge of the bed. She hadn¡¯t had much space, which is why her legs hurt.


    ¡°Yesterday, I didn¡¯t help you. Your little sister saved you.¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    She didn¡¯t feel like she had done anything to help.


    ¡°Yes, I know. You also helped. Thank you,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Even though he had lost consciousness the evening before, he hadn¡¯t lost all of his senses. Whenever Nian Nuer did something, he was aware of it. The Bamboo Tree of Life was also his precious treasure. It was growing along with Nian Nuer. It was almost like a real living being.


    There was an incredible strength in the Bamboo Tree of Life but Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to absorb it. This time, he hadn¡¯t had a choice. No matter what he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to give it back. He never could of thought Nian Nuer would give him some of the Bamboo Tree of Life¡¯s strength.


    Mu Yi had absorbed it instinctively. It had been beneficial to him. It had helped him recover and made him stronger. His vitality was also more immune to attacks.


    It was complementary relationship. He gave and now he received. This time it was beneficial for him but not for Nian Nuer. The tree was still lackluster. Nian Nuer was still sleeping.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t couldn¡¯t give the strength back even if he wanted.

 Chapter 138: Qu Yang’s Secrets

    He went back to his room and changed clothes. After that, he went to the main area of the inn. He felt burdened by it all. Apart from the members of the Far Ink Professional Organization, there were no other customers.


    The other customers had been killed the day before. There was noone left except for them.


    Mu Yi entered and all the armed escorts stood up as a sign of respect. They looked at Mu Yi with admiration. They would have all died without Mu Yi.


    ¡°Hello, Master,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    ¡°Are you all alright?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°We¡¯re all fine. Thank you very much, Master,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    ¡°What do you intend to do now?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    He glanced at the crowd. Mo Ruyan hadn¡¯t shown up yet so he spoke to Uncle Cai.


    ¡°We¡¯re only a few li away from Luoyang. We want to go to Luoyang and deliver the goods. We¡¯ll go back to Qingjiang Prefecture after,¡± said Uncle Cai. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you coming to Luoyang with us?¡±


    He looked at Mu Yi. Even though Mu Yi hadn¡¯t said anything, he guessed that something had changed.


    ¡°No. I already obtained what I came here for. Luoyang is of no importance to me,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He wanted to leave this place. He initially wanted to go to Luoyang because of the Qu Mortuary. The Qu Mortuary wasn¡¯t even in the city of Luoyang. Besides, when he had fought against Qu Yang, he had found out the man was stronger than he had expected.


    He also knew that he couldn¡¯t possibly obtain information about Li the Cripple from Qu Yang. Uncle Cai didn¡¯t ask Mu Yi about his reasons. He wasn¡¯t really interested in that. He was just going to miss Mu Yi.


    Of course, he knew that all good things had to come to an end. Mu Yi was a client of the Far Ink Professional Organization. He couldn¡¯t stay with them forever. He had to leave at some point. Initially, they had thought he¡¯d leave after arriving in Luoyang but it was only a bit earlier than expected.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s that way, we wish you much success. Before you leave, we need to give you something,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    ¡°What?¡± Mu Yi said in confusion.


    Two armed escorts entered the room with an old man who had his arms tied behind his back. It was the old man who could summon insects. During the battle, Mu Yi had thrown two evil spirit slaying charms at him. He had stopped paying attention to him soon after.


    He hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d survive. However, he had and they had captured him. Another armed escort arrived. He was holding two boxes.


    ¡°We wanted to kill him, but after we captured him. He kept insisting that he wanted to see you. We didn¡¯t dare take any initiative so we captured him. We thought we¡¯d let you decide what to do with him,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s alright to kill him,¡± said Mu Yi.


    The old man was evil. He had probably killed the owner of the inn. Besides, he had also killed some of the armed escorts. Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel like being lenient when it came to such people.


    ¡°Master, no. Please spare my life. I will tell you Qu Yang¡¯s secrets. I know Li the Cripple. Please don¡¯t kill me,¡± said the old man.


    He was panic-stricken and his voice cracked. His words still managed to draw Mu Yi¡¯s attention. Mu Yi made a gesture with his hand to tell the armed escorts to stop. He looked at the old man.


    ¡°You know Li the Cripple? If you lie to me, I will find someone who will make mincemeat of you. I¡¯ll keep your soul sealed and make you suffer for dozens of years.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you, my Lord. I swear I am telling the truth,¡± said the old man.


    He was terrified. Mu Yi had scared him even more with the threat against his soul. It wasn¡¯t a threat ordinary people could make, but Mu Yi could. After all, Taoist priests were known to fight against ghosts and capture ghosts¡¯ souls. It seemed that the old man and Qu Yang knew each other so he probably knew a lot of things about him.


    ¡°Alright, then tell me what you know about Qu Yang and Li the Cripple,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Alright. Qu Yang¡­¡± the man started.


    ¡°Wait. Let us leave,¡± said Uncle Cai.


    The escorts dispersed and Uncle Cai smiled apologetically before leaving Mu Yi and the old man alone in the room. Uncle Cai had been traveling half of his life. He knew it was better not to listen to certain people¡¯s conversations. He knew that if you knew too much, someone would want to kill you.


    He didn¡¯t know why Mu Yi wanted to come to Luoyang. He wasn¡¯t interested in finding out. He wasn¡¯t interested in Qu Yang either.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have balls and they still travel the world¡­¡± muttered the old man.


    Mu Yi gave him a stern look. It made the old man tense up.


    ¡°Master, after I tell you about Qu Yang, will you release me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Speak first,¡± said Mu Yi coldly.


    He didn¡¯t intend to let him off, but he couldn¡¯t tell him. When the old man heard Mu Yi, his heart pounded. He knew that Mu Yi had the situation under control. He could compete with Qu Yang. He could kill him like a tiny little insect. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t afford to play games with Mu Yi.


    He quickly started to tell what he knew about Qu Yang. Most people didn¡¯t know who Qu Yang was but most of them knew of the Qu Mortuary.They were even scared of the Qu Mortuary. They held an important position in the region.


    All of this was due to the nature of their business. It was all related to corpses. Qu Mortuary raised corpses.


    There were two schools in the industry, those who captured corpses and those who raised them. They were similar and intrinsically connected. People described the Qu Mortuary as a place where the living dead were everywhere. They considered Qu Yang as someone utterly evil and morally wrong. He was guilty of unpardonable evil, but he led a good life.


    Many people attacked the Qu Mortuary, but very often, they became part of their army of living dead. As for Li the Cripple, he was a corpse catcher. The relationship he had with Qu Yang was complicated but one thing was sure, they hated each other.


    Bei Ming¡¯s family name was Li too. That fact seemed rather important.

 Chapter 139: Chong Jiayi

    Chong Jiayi explained lots of things to Mu Yi concerning Qu Yang. Mu Yi could defeat Qu Yang outside but not in the Qu Mortuary, that¡¯s what Chong Jiayi told Mu Yi.


    Chong Jiayi was the old insect summoner. He had changed his name to avoid getting killed. He had a complicated family background but Mu Yi wasn¡¯t interested in his life.


    After that, Mu Yi looked at a box on the table, it contained the key Qu Yang wanted. It was very light but incredibly resistant. It was as big as the palm of his hand, on the triangle-shaped handle of the key, there was a word: ¡°Dao¡±!


    Mu Yi knew that word, he was a Taoist priest. if he didn¡¯t know that word, his ancestors would have probably turned around in their graves.


    But Mu Yi wasn¡¯t sure whether that ¡°Dao¡± refered to the Taoist ¡°Dao¡± or to the word ¡°road¡±. (translator¡¯s note: ¡°dao¡± can refer to ¡°Tao¡± as in ¡°Taoism¡± in Chinese, but it can also be used in the word ¡°dao lu¡± which means ¡°road¡±) And what was the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road precisely?


    Even though those two words were the same, they could be completely different too.


    Chong Jiayi told Mu Yi about the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road but he only knew a few things. He only knew that there were mysterious legends about the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road but the rest was secret. He couldn¡¯t know those secrets, his social status wasn¡¯t high enough in society to have access to such mysteries.


    But according to Chong Jiayi, there were six keys to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, and the six of them were necessary to open it.


    That was why Qu Yang had resigned himself and accepted to leave it to Mu Yi temporarily, Mu Yi had one key but he needed the five others now so Qu Yang would have enough time to look for them. And as long as Mu Yi had that key, Qu Yang would never let him off.


    That key was actually the druggist¡¯s key, so what was the best, give it back to him or not?


    That was what Mu Yi was thinking at that moment.


    Mu Yi was definitely interested in the legend of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road now that he had heard about it but he hadn¡¯t reached a point of no return yet. For him, the most important thing was to find the old Taoist Priest. And after that, he would maybe go back to Funiu Mountain or he would try to solve the mystery of his forgotten memories.


    He had forgotten everything before the age of six. Mu Yi was curious. If he had had blurry memories, it would have been normal, children forgot, but he had completely forgotten everything, that wasn¡¯t normal.


    Besides, he had had a dream about his past on the previous evening, were these memories of his life before the age of six? Was that gentle and soft woman his mother?


    But he still didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t remember anything. Maybe that he would answers with time as he became stronger.


    Mu Yi took that key and remained silent. Mu Yi had principles, he had the impression he had to give the key back, especially that Mo Ruyan was involved. The recipient definitely knew how valuable that key was and if something was missing¡­


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel like giving it up either though, it was an opportunity.


    Qu Yang attached much importance to that key and the mystery of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road¡­


    After thinking for a few minutes, Mu Yi put it back into the box. Then, he opened the second box, it contained a thick pile of silver drafts: one thousand Liang of gold, the amount he had given to Mo Ruyan.


    He hadn¡¯t thought Uncle Cai would give it back to him, was it because he had saved their armed escorts?


    Mu Yi shook his head and put the box aside.


    ¡°Do you want to die or do you want to live?¡± asked Mu Yi to Chong Jiayi.


    ¡°Master, please spare my life, if you do, I am willing to carry you and become your horse.¡± said Chong Jiayi. He knew he had an opportunity. If Mu Yi had wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t have asked him.


    He had to show he was determined and wanted to live.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to become my horse. For what I¡¯m talking about, I could even reward you.¡± said Mu Yi smiling.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± said Chong Jiayi. He didn¡¯t understand what Mu Yi meant. He was afraid, he didn¡¯t want to offend Mu Yi carelessly and die for nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you do anything too dangerous. I need you to help me watch someone.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Watch someone?¡± asked Chong Jiayi. He was surprised but he almost immediately understood whom Mu Yi needed him to watch: ¡°Master, you want me to watch Qu Yang?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, will you?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°I will. No matter what, I will do all I can to satisfy your request.¡± said Chong Jiayi. He tried to appear loyal and devoted. And watching Qu Yang wasn¡¯t difficult. As long as he was alive, everything was fine.


    ¡°I need to you to watch Qu Yang, and try to obtain information about Li Ji, also known as Li the Cripple. When he shows up, find a way to tell me as soon as possible.¡± said Mu Yi firmly.


    ¡°Roger, Master. I will not miss any information. When Li Ji shows up, I will tell you immediately.¡± said Chong Jiayi. Mu Yi¡¯s requests were simple, not to say extremely easy.


    ¡°Alright. Remember, Qu Yang and Li the Cripple. If you learn anything about Li the Cripple, I will reward you.¡± said Mu Yi to Chong Jiayi.


    ¡°Roger, Master. When I go back, I will start. No matter where Li Ji is, I will find him for you.¡± said Chong Jiayi. He didn¡¯t care about anything but his own life and freedon.


    And he was ready to do anything.


    ¡°I will stay here at most two days. After that, I will leave and go to Cangzhou. Give me your address. When I arrive there, I will find a messenger to send you a letter in which I will tell you where I am in Cangzhou. That way, if you have pieces of information about Li the Cripple in the future, you will also be able to send me messages.¡± said Mu Yi. That was the best solution.


    And making Chong Jiayi watch Qu Yang was the best thing he could do because Chong Jiayi knew Qu Yang, so it was better than assigning that task to a stranger. Besides, Chong Jiayi was sly, he was good at doing such jobs.


    But Mu Yi wasn¡¯t stupid either, he knew that Chong Jiayi wouldn¡¯t become a loyal and trustworthy source of information. Maybe that there were such people in the world, but Chong Jiayi wasn¡¯t one of them.

 Chapter 140

    When Mu Yi decided to use Chong Jiayi, he already had a plan. He had to show him his life was in his hands to make him listen to him. Mu Yi was good at that.


    Mu Yi remembered Xugui. Xugui was his first real enemy and the whole affair had the greatest impact on him. Mu Yi had learned about ghost controlling techniques thanks to Xugui.


    He had also obtained the Ghost King Banner from him. Even though it was now useless to him, it had been very beneficial at the beginning. Of course, the most important thing was that thanks to everything that happened then, he had gotten to meet Nian Nuer and they had been together since.


    After that, Xugui had caused more trouble for him but Mu Yi had benefited from the situation. Mu Yi had thought of a way to control Chong Jiayi according to the thirteen ghost controlling rules. Even though it was called ghost control it was, actually, useful against both ghosts and humans.


    Mu Yi was thinking of an aggressive type of control. A technique which would allow Chong Jiayi¡¯s soul to become his slave. He would also have Chong Jiayi¡¯s life in his hands. If the controller died, then the slave soul also dispersed. When one¡¯s soul was restricted and under control, one lost control over one¡¯s life.


    The only way someone could break free from that was to have their soul disperse. Therefore, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t worried, Chong Jiayi wouldn¡¯t be able to betray him. Chong Jiayi didn¡¯t know what Mu Yi was thinking. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be happy.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for you to decide now,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He didn¡¯t let Chong Jiayi stay relieved for long.


    ¡°Ma¡­ Master, decide what?¡± said Chong Jiayi.


    He didn¡¯t understand. They had just agreed on a plan. Wasn¡¯t everything perfect and decided?


    ¡°You can accept my restrictions and let me have control of your body, or you can refuse. If you refuse I¡¯ll find someone else and you¡¯ll die,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Chong Jiayi felt as if he had just been struck by lightning.


    ¡°Restriction?¡±


    His face drained of color. He was well-traveled. A restriction didn¡¯t sound good. He thought Mu Yi was young and naive, in the end, it turned out that he was the naive one.


    Since Mu Yi dared take the risk of letting him leave, how could he not have a plan? He had been thinking that after Mu Yi¡¯s departure, he¡¯d change his face or find a place to hide. Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to find him anymore once he had done that.


    Would it be that easy to spy on Qu Yang? He was sly. If he found any clues, he would just make him one of the numerous zombies of the Qu Mortuary. But did he have a choice?


    Chong Jiayi asked himself what the best solution was but there was no way out. He looked sad.


    ¡°Master, what kind of restriction are we talking about?¡± he said.


    If being restricted was similar to Bei Ming¡¯s situation, how could he be happy about that?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you never betray me, the restriction will never matter. As long as you listen to me, there will be no problem. You will even get rewarded. You could also reach the second difficulty if you wish,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Second difficulty?¡± Chong Jiayi said astonished.


    When Chong Jiayi heard Mu Yi, his eyes widened. Even though he was a bit famous because he could summon insects, he wasn¡¯t very strong. He was still stuck at the first difficulty. At his age, it was unlikely that he would reach the second difficulty.


    However, Mu Yi was telling him that reaching the second difficulty was possible. It was his dream. He was willing to do almost anything to reach the second difficulty.


    ¡°Indeed, the second difficulty,¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    ¡°I, I agree,¡± said Chong Jiayi. ¡°I acknowledge you as my master.¡±


    He looked excited now. When Mu Yi saw the change, it reminded him of his progression. He didn¡¯t realize how incredible the second difficulty sounded to ordinary people who cultivated their mind and body.


    Even though Mu Yi hadn¡¯t reached the second difficulty with ease, it hadn¡¯t been super difficult. It didn¡¯t mean that was the case for everybody though. Many people never reached the second difficulty and stayed stuck at the first one. Chong Jiayi was one of those people.


    He actually felt hopeless and desperate. He had always thought he¡¯d never reach the second difficulty. It¡¯s why he had decided to focus solely on insect summoning methods. He hadn¡¯t given up, but he also knew that he would never level up during this life.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t sure whether Mu Yi was telling the truth or not, he was ready to take the risk. He had the impression he could trust Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi was so young and he had already reached the second difficulty. He wasn¡¯t jealous but it proved that Mu Yi was skilled. Also, he probably had more resources, skills and techniques.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t guarantee anything but it was worth trying.


    Not to mention that he had no choice anyway. If he wanted to live, he had to obey Mu Yi. Otherwise, Mu Yi would choose someone else and kill him. So the best choice was to acknowledge allegiance to Mu Yi. As long as he did it without causing trouble, Mu Yi would have a good impression of him. Chong Jiayi decided to just accept.


    ¡°Very good, you will not regret it. I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He rarely said such nice things to people. After that, according to the thirteen ghost controlling rules, he started the technique. He had to use vitality, blood and mind strength but he restricted Chong Jiayi¡¯s brain.


    Once it was complete, Mu Yi felt the connection. He knew if he wanted, he could make Chong Jiayi¡¯s soul disperse anytime. Chong Jiayi could feel it too so he became even more docile.


    When Uncle Cai came back, he saw Chong Jiayi again. He looked like an old servant. He was slavishly standing behind Mu Yi. His head was lowered and his hands were flat on his thighs. He also looked satisfied.


    When Uncle Cai saw him, he looked at Mu Yi in awe. He admired him even more now.


    ¡°You know what that is, right, Uncle Cai?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    After Uncle Cai entered the room, Mu Yi didn¡¯t waste time. He started talking about the main issue directly.


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± said Uncle Cai nodding.


    He was looking at the triangle-shaped key on the table. After all, he had given it to Mu Yi after finding it on Chong Jiayi.


    ¡°The enemies attacked us because of that key. What do you intend to do with it, Uncle Cai?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°You have obtained it. What does it have to do with me?¡± asked Uncle Cai shaking his head.


    He didn¡¯t understand what Mu Yi was asking. He didn¡¯t intend to keep it.


    ¡°Oh, but without the key, will you be able to meet your client¡¯s request?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°The consequences of this trip have been the heaviest for the Far Ink Professional Organization. Some people attacked us and attacked the negotiator. We risked our lives to protect him and the goods, but some goods were still stolen. It¡¯s regretful but we did our best,¡± said Uncle Cai solemly.


    Chong Jiayi was astonished. Uncle Cai¡¯s devotion to righteousness inspired reverence.


    Didn¡¯t he know how precious that item was? He knew just how precious that item was. Luoyang was only a few li away but he couldn¡¯t be sure that nobody would try to intercept them again.


    Without Mu Yi, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect any of the goods. All the members of the Far Ink Professional Organization would have died.


    As for the employer, he couldn¡¯t do much about that. The negotiator had initially betrayed him and the Far Ink Professional Organization had suffered great losses as well. Everybody had seen it. The Far Ink Professional Organization hadn¡¯t done anything to deceive their client so their reputation wouldn¡¯t be tarnished.


    The key wasn¡¯t as priceless as it was for someone like Mu Yi. For Uncle Cai or the employer, for ordinary people, the key was just a source of disaster. Mu Yi nodded. He had been worried about the key but now he was relieved.


    ¡°Please take the silver drafts though. It¡¯ll help with your losses,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Uncle Cai shook his head and said, ¡°There are rules. We failed to protect you on the way to Luoyang. We have to refund you. You also saved us. We¡¯re extremely touched by this, how could we take your money?¡±


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t insist. It made Uncle Cai happy. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t entirely dissatisfied either. How could anyone be unhappy to have more money?


    He didn¡¯t care about money, but having enough was reassuring too. The convoy continued traveling but many of the armed escorts looked downtrodden. They had lost so many people. Mu Yi and Big Slave didn¡¯t continue traveling with them. They had left.


    ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you go and say goodbye to Master Mu personally?¡± asked Uncle Cai.


    His horse was galloping next to hers. Mo Ruyan eyes were distant. When Uncle Cai asked the question, her face twitched. She was emotional but just didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°I¡¯m a traveler, why bother? We had to separate at some point anyway. Besides, we are travelers, we¡¯ll probably never meet again, why meet one last time? Just to be even sadder?¡± answered Mo Ruyan prosaically.


    When Uncle Cai heard her, he laughed.


    ¡°Not necessarily, for many travelers, the world is very big indeed, but for someone like Master Mu, the world is extremely small, too small! Someday, we¡¯ll probably hear legends about him,¡± said Uncle Cai


    ¡°Is that so?¡± asked Mo Ruyan.


    Nobody replied. When they had traveled for some distance, Mo Ruyan suddenly stopped and turned around.

 Chapter 141: Pure Land in the Hear

    t


    Uncle Cai looked at Mo Ruyan and said nothing. He stopped next to her. The carriages continued moving forward, and each time they passed by Mo Ruyan, people looked back. They knew what Mo Ruyan was looking at and what they were looking at. They had already left the small village and the inn, but she just wanted to remember.


    ¡°Uncle Cai, you really think we may meet him again someday while traveling the world?¡± asked Mo Ruyan after some time.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Uncle Cai nodding.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s that way, I have to make a great effort. Otherwise, the next time we meet, he¡¯ll be too strong, and I won¡¯t be able to compete with him anymore. That¡¯d be humiliating,¡± said Mo Ruyan.


    She smiled but no one knew why she was smiling. She looked charming thought like a woman in love.


    ***


    ¡°Master, what do you intend to do after this?¡± Chong Jiayi asked.


    He looked at him in a respectful way. He didn¡¯t look like he was forcing himself to act that way. It was as f he had already accepted his new situation.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s go to your place. I need to rest for two days, ¡± Mu Yi said indifferently.


    He controlled Chong Jiayi¡¯s soul, so he wasn¡¯t worried. It was an aggressive method, but it was one that worked. Chong Jiayi listened to Mu Yi¡¯s orders now. If he didn¡¯t obey Mu Yi¡¯s orders, Mu Yi would kill him.


    Of course, being controlled also had advantages. As Mu Yi became stronger, he could help Chong Jiayi become stronger. Mu Yi¡¯s experience became his own experience. That¡¯s why Mu Yi told Chong Jiayi that he may have the opportunity to reach the second difficulty.


    However, whether Chong Jiayi reached the second difficulty or not depended on his own body and talent. If he wasn¡¯t motivated enough, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach it. It wouldn¡¯t be because of Mu Yi.Chong Jiayi probably understood that. One could only rely on himself when it came to cultivation. Getting help from other people had its limits.


    ¡°Roger!¡± said Chong Jiayi obediently.


    The inn was empty now. Someday, someone would take it over and run it again. Everybody would forget the former managers. However, there were people would never forget that inn like Mo Ruyan, Uncle Cai, the armed escorts, and Mu Yi.


    ¡°Grandpa Chong, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Chong!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chong, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chong, you have guests? I¡¯ll send two chickens to you.¡±


    Mu Yi was surprised when he was brought to the place where Chong Jiayi lived. It was a small village by the Yellow River. There were about a dozen families in the village. It looked simple and unsophisticated. Even though people were scared when they saw Big Slave, they didn¡¯t say anything because Chong Jiayi was there.


    Mu Yi was most surprised by the warm welcome Chong Jiayi received. Mu Yi would have thought that such a person would be lonely. He hadn¡¯t thought such a person could have friends or be respected. Apparently, he was wrong.


    ¡°Are you surprised, Master?¡± asked Chong Jiayi looking at Mu Yi¡¯s expression.


    ¡°A little bit,¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    ¡°This is my village. Even if people think I¡¯m evil outside, even if I¡¯ve killed a lot of people, here, in this village, people think of me as an old doctor. When someone doesn¡¯t feel well, they come to me, and I always do my best to help them,¡± Chong Jiayi said with a smile as he looked around happily.


    It was difficult to imagine that he was the same person who had slaughtered the managers of the inn. At the moment, Chong Jiayi looked like an ordinary old man. Sometimes, even evil people had a place in their heart which was clean and unpolluted. For Chong Jiayi, his village was a sanctuary to remain pure.


    Was Chong Jiayi a good person? Definitely not. However, to the villagers he was. He was a benefactor.


    Mu Yi followed Chong Jiayi to his house. There were different kinds of herbs in his garden. He grew them himself. The house looked simple if a bit dark. It was strange because Chong Jiayi could have had a better life, but he had chosen to live this way. Was he stupid?


    ¡°My humble home is crude. I¡¯m sorry, Master,¡± said Chong Jiayi opening the door.


    He felt embarrassed. When he was there alone he didn¡¯t mind, but now he felt awkward to show his home to Mu Yi. He felt even more embarrassed when Big Slave entered the house since he had to bend himself inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have expensive tastes either. I¡¯ve lived in many crude places,¡± Mu Yi said with a smile.


    He didn¡¯t mind at all. Back when he moved into the temple, it was a wreck. He didn¡¯t have expensive tastes. Mu Yi was being honest. Chong Jiayi knew that, at least, so he was relieved.


    Mu Yi decided to rest for two days. It was the first time that he used the ghost slave control technique. He had succeeded, but he preferred to remain vigilant. He had to observe the effects of the technique. If he did a good job with Chong Jiayi, the latter would be extremely useful to him.


    Mu Yi also needed to continue the sacrificial ritual for the Bamboo Tree of Life. Nian Nuer had used a lot of energy, so she was sound asleep. Mu Yi was a bit worried about her. Of course, watching Qu Yang wouldn¡¯t be easy either. Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t underestimate him.


    During the two days, Mu Yi didn¡¯t waste time. He continued the sacrificial ritual of the Bamboo Tree of Life and he discussed things with Chong Jiayi. He had an idea. He wanted to train Big Slave. Even though Big Slave was extremely strong, he was too slow. He couldn¡¯t use his full strength against enemies because of his lack of speed.


    If Big Slave had been fast enough, he would have been able to destroy the two hungry ghosts and the other one in the blink of an eye with ease. In order to train him, he needed to wait for Nian Nuer to wake up.


    Chong Jiayi admired Mu Yi. Even though two days weren¡¯t enough to become much stronger, he had hope again. Besides, since he was now under Mu Yi¡¯s control, he trusted him more and more as time passed.


    In the afternoon, while Mu Yi was teaching Chong Jiayi, they suddenly heard a loud voice, ¡°Is Mister Chong at home?¡±


    The person sounded respectful and cautious. They didn¡¯t speak like a villager.


    ¡°Wait for me, Master. I¡¯ll go and see,¡± Chong Jiayi said, standing up and leaving the house.


    ¡°Mister Chong, I¡¯ve heard that you were back. My Master wants to see you,¡± the person said when Chong Jiayi came out.


    ¡°Alright, go back and tell your suzerain I¡¯ll come over tonight,¡± Chong Jiayi said.


    He used suzerain for Mu Yi¡¯s benefit. Mu Yi immediately understood. The person outside had been sent by Qu Yang. Had that person noticed Mu Yi in the building? Mu Yi wasn¡¯t sure, but he realized he had been careless.


    After all, Chong Jiayi used to collaborate with Qu Yang. Chong Jiayi had stolen the key while Qu Yang and Mu Yi were fighting. Qu Yang had probably noticed. Even though Mu Yi had injured him with two evil spirit slaying charms, he couldn¡¯t be sure he was dead.


    Qu Yang was ready to do anything for the key. Therefore, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t surprised that he had sent someone. If that was the case, maybe someone had been watching since Mu Yi had arrived in the village.


    But why did Qu Yang send people? To spy on me or ?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand. He could only wait for Chong Jiayi to come back to ask him a few questions.


    ¡°Master, that person was sent by Qu Yang. He wants us to meet tonight.¡± Chong Jiayi said.


    ¡°Did they see me?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Chong Jiayi said immediately, ¡°I asked people from the village. They wouldn¡¯t lie to me. Besides, that person had just arrived. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    When Mu Yi heard that, he nodded. He was relieved. He had just managed to make Chong Jiayi submit, he hoped Qu Yang wouldn¡¯t notice him. Otherwise, things would get complicated.


    Besides, without Chong Jiayi, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t do much. Chong Jiayi was the perfect collaborator. He was close to Qu Yang, and if Li the Cripple came to get his revenge, Chong Jiayi would be able to inform Mu Yi quickly.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve seen Qu Yang only once, I know that he¡¯s evil and conniving, so be careful,¡± Mu Yi warned.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master,¡± Chong Jiayi said, ¡°I will be vigilant.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll come with you,¡± Mu Yi was worried, ¡°If there¡¯s anything suspicious, I may notice it. However, I won¡¯t be able to help while you¡¯re inside their village.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Master.¡±


    Even though he was convinced Qu Yang didn¡¯t know that he was collaborating with Mu Yi, Chong Jiayi was still a little worried too. Mu Yi was also curious about the Qu Mortuary. According to Chong Jiayi, it was filled with living corpses. Apparently, it was extremely difficult to join them, even for very skilled people.


    It seemed to be an extremely dangerous place but he wanted to understand their secrets. There was still some time until the evening. After careful consideration, Mu Yi decided to give the spirit protector¡¯s walking stick to Chong Jiayi.


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s¡­?¡±

 Chapter 142: New Recruits

    Chong Jiayi looked at the walking stick Mu Yi gave him. He seemed astonished. He had already seen the walking stick before in Big Slave¡¯s backpack. Initially, he was surprised to see that Mu Yi had a walking stick, but then, he realized it was a religious tool, so he understood.


    Even though he had been traveling the world half of his life, he had always relied on legendary venomous insects. Then, Mu Yi had destroyed them with evil spirit slaying charms. He felt really sad since he had always relied on his insects, but he couldn¡¯t blame Mu Yi.


    Even though he was sad, he was now convinced that he would be able to raise new insects. Regarding religious tools, he had heard about them. He had even seen some. He had seen Qu Yang¡¯s religious tool. Even though it was broken, Qu Yang considered it as a precious treasure.


    Apart from religious tools, there were religious tool embryos. They weren¡¯t as precious, but they were still difficult to obtain because making religious tools or religious tool embryos was difficult. Raising insects was easier which is why Chong Jiayi had decided to do so. He would have never thought he¡¯d lose his freedom and obtain a religious tool.


    ¡°Ma¨C Master!¡± Chong Jiayi raised his head, his voice trembled. He looked at Mu Yi. The words didn¡¯t come out.


    ¡°I destroyed your insects. I can¡¯t help you raise new ones, but I think that walking stick will be good for you.¡±


    Mu Yi had never used it after obtaining it anyway. It wasn¡¯t because that walking stick wasn¡¯t good. I was just that Mu Yi had never had to fight in close combat. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to use objects meant for that purpose. Even though he now understood some principles of close combat, he had his Bamboo Tree of Life, so he still didn¡¯t need the walking stick.


    Big Slave didn¡¯t need it either. Therefore, Mu Yi had come up with the idea of giving it to Chong Jiayi since it would be useful to him.


    ¡°Master, my insects weren¡¯t as precious as this religious tool. How can I accept it?¡± Chong Jiayi shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve such kindness, Master.¡±


    He had completely changed. He looked like a perfectly docile slave. He indubitably acknowledged his new social status.


    ¡°I insist. Keep it. I can¡¯t use it anyway. It¡¯s just a burden to carry it around. Besides, the stronger you are, the better you can serve me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Mu Yi was firm, so Chong Jiayi stopped refusing. Instead, he fell to his knees and took the walking stick with both hands.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t asked Chong Jiayi to act that way, but he didn¡¯t say anything. It was a good thing that Chong Jiayi acknowledged him as his master and respected him.


    After taking the walking stick, Chong Jiayi¡¯s face turned red. He looked at it and touched it with the greatest care. Mu Yi was surprised.


    After that, Chong Jiayi modified it a little for his own needs. He couldn¡¯t make the most out of it, but at least, it would be enough for him to protect himself.


    It became dark outside. Mu Yi and Chong Jiayi left the village. Big Slave was too slow and too big so he stayed in the village. Besides, Mu Yi was just going to watch the Qu Mortuary, he didn¡¯t intend to fight Qu Yang.


    The Qu Mortuary wasn¡¯t far from Chong Jiayi¡¯s village. They were both by the Yellow River but on different sides.After an hour, they arrived near the Qu Mortuary. From where they stood, they could see a huge mansion. Chong Jiayi told Mu Yi it was the Qu Mortuary.


    Mu Yi released some mind strength and used it to follow Chong Jiayi as he went to the Qu Mortuary alone.


    He didn¡¯t release enough mind strength to watch or hear anything, it was just in case. If Chong Jiayi was in danger, Mu Yi would sense it, and he would think of a solution to save him. Chong Jiayi wouldn¡¯t betray Mu Yi. The latter knew that, so he wasn¡¯t worried.


    After Chong Jiayi entered the Qu Mortuary, Mu Yi got closer. He completely recalled his Qi in order not to be noticed. Unless there was someone as strong as Qu Yang in the vicinity, nobody would be able to find him.


    The Qu Mortuary was gigantic. Even though Mu Yi wasn¡¯t too close, he could sense a dense death Qi. Two types of people could live in such a place: dead people and people who didn¡¯t fear death Qi. If Mu Yi lived there for a long time, he would be physically impacted. Thus, saying that Qu Yang was alive was wrong, but saying he was dead wasn¡¯t right either.


    When Mu Yi fought against Qu Yang, he sensed that Qu Yang¡¯s Qi was abnormal. His body contained both life and death Qi in perfect balance. Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand much about the art of capturing or raising corpses, it seemed that Qu Yang had used some methods on his own body as well as on Bei Ming. They used different methods than people who captured corpses. People who raised corpses like Qu Yang could, and usually did, use it on people who were alive whereas people who captured corpses, obviously, used people who were already dead.


    Qu Yang¡¯s methods were even more cruel. He probably destroyed people¡¯s personalities, and he was probably alive only because he was extremely strong.


    Mu Yi was audacious and brave. He climbed up a wall and entered the Qu Mortuary. The mortuary was covered in mist. Through the mist, Mu Yi could see some shapeless shadows and twisted silhouettes wandering around. They were Qu Yang¡¯s zombies, but their Qi was extremely weak. They weren¡¯t as strong as the black shadows who had attacked the Far Ink Professional Organization.


    Mu Yi hid in the darkness without destroying the zombies because he didn¡¯t want to alert Qu Yang.


    The Qu Mortuary¡¯s territory was a dozen mu (Translator¡¯s Note: mu is a traditional unit of area equal to 60 square zhang, equivalent to 6.667 ares or 0.165 acre). The way the territory had been designed was interesting. There were courtyards in courtyards shaped like the Chinese character ¡°»Ø¡±. As Mu Yi walked further and deeper into the territory through the courtyards, the number of corpses decreased; however, the Qi of the corpses grew increasingly powerful. Mu Yi hesitated and asked himself whether he should go back or not.


    Suddenly, he felt unsafe and heard an icy voice, ¡°How audacious! Surprisingly, someone dared break in at night!¡±


    They found me? thought Mu Yi.


    He hadn¡¯t thought someone would notice him so quickly. He had been very careful. He hadn¡¯t released any Qi. What was going on?


    Had Chong Jiayi betrayed him? Mu Yi quickly excluded that possibility.


    His control technique was extremely powerful. Even if Chong Jiayi wanted to betray him, he wouldn¡¯t have done it like that.


    How had they seen him then?


    While Mu Yi asked himself questions, he sensed a powerful Qi invading the space around him. Mu Yi thought it was powerful, but the Qi wasn¡¯t as powerful as his own. Besides, the owner of the Qi didn¡¯t seem to cultivate their mind. Instead, they seemed to practice martial arts.


    ¡°Qu Yang, you¡¯re going to die. Surrender now,¡± said a voice clearly and righteously.


    When Mu Yi heard that, his mouth twitched and receded further into the darkness. He hadn¡¯t been the one who had been uncovered. He didn¡¯t need to reveal himself. However, he was curious to know who had been uncovered. Who had decided to come out at night?


    ¡°You think you stand a chance?!¡± said someone with an icy tone. Mu Yi recognized it as Qu Yang¡¯s voice.


    Mu Yi wondered the same as Qu Yang. The intruder seemed to have overestimated themselves. His Qi wasn¡¯t that powerful.


    ¡°Of course not. Since you uncovered me, everybody, come out,¡± the person shouted loudly for everyone nearby to hear him.


    After that, threads of explosive Qi invaded the space quickly. Some threads of Qi were more powerful than others, but the most powerful Qi seemed to come from someone who had reached the second difficulty.


    ¡°Tee-hee! Prince Xu, you¡¯re really bad at hiding. They uncovered you so quickly,¡± said a woman.


    Prince Xu was, apparently, the one who had been uncovered. Silhouettes flickered. Mu Yi found some holes in the wall and watched what happened inside the courtyard from there.


    There were five people in the courtyard. The one in the middle was a man in black clothes. He seemed to be around twenty years old. Next to him, there was a man and a woman. The man wore a Taoist robe, he looked thirty years old. He held a horsetail whisk.


    Mu Yi had sensed the Qi of someone who had reached the second difficulty, and it was that man¡¯s Qi. He was also the only person in the group who cultivated his mind.


    The four others, including Prince Xu, were all martial artists.


    The woman who had just spoke looked twenty years old. In the darkness, one could easily see her because she was wearing white clothes.In Mu Yi¡¯s opinion, she was extremely careless. It was a big risk, and it proved she had little experience. The three others were all around thirty years old. They looked like protectors or servants.


    ¡°Hmph! An expert taught me this hiding technique. I was just careless a moment ago. A living dead found me. Normal people wouldn¡¯t have found me, ¡± Prince Xu said in a icy tone. He sounded like he was trying to convince himself and didn¡¯t feel at ease.


    ¡°I thought some brave warriors had come, but it turns out that it¡¯s just a group of morons who overestimate themselves, ¡± someone said.


    A strong wing blew, and three people appeared: Qu Yang, Bei Ming, and Chong Jiayi.


    Qu Yang had his hands clasped behind his back. He glanced at the five people with disdain.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, we would have never dared to come here, but you fought someone and got injured. You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Many of your zombies were also injured or died. You think we¡¯re afraid of you now?¡± Prince Xu said loudly.


    ¡°Injured? I haven¡¯t recovered?¡± Qu Yang asked with an icy smile. Suddenly, the temperature in the courtyard dropped drastically. The group of five suddenly looked worried and surprised. They had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 143: Error of Judgemen

    Mu Yi remained in the darkness watching, standing in silent tribute. They were young and extremely careless. If they had no backup, they were doomed to become zombies too.


    It was impossible to tell whether Qu Yang had completely recovered or not, but even if he wasn¡¯t there, the five wouldn¡¯t be able to escape and Bei Ming alone could destroy them easily.


    Chong Jiayi was on Qu Yang¡¯s other side, holding the walking stick and frowned. He looked calm and unperturbed. Initially, he had also thought that Mu Yi had been uncovered. He had been extremely scared and worried about Mu Yi. He had even started thinking of a plan to help Mu Yi escape. He hadn¡¯t thought five unexperienced people would act so recklessly.


    In Chong Jiayi¡¯s opinion, people like that were just absolute morons. He didn¡¯t feel like helping such morons at all. On the contrary, he was even thinking of attacking them. His reputation wasn¡¯t that good anyway, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have joined hands with Qu Yang and the two ghosts.


    And even now, Chong Jiayi didn¡¯t consider that he had become normal. He just had a master and Mu Yi had never told him he had to change the way he conducted himself in society. He could still do whatever he wished as long as it didn¡¯t go against Mu Yi¡¯s orders.


    And now he was happy Mu Yi had given him a walking stick.


    Qu Yang noticed Chong Jiayi¡¯s new walking stick but he didn¡¯t try to steal it from him. Even though he was evil, he could also be reasonable when he had to, he cared about his own interests and he was able to take logical and rational decisions. He wasn¡¯t going to kill Chong Jiayi for a religious tool embryo he couldn¡¯t even use. Otherwise, who would be willing to do business with him after?


    Therefore, even amongst evil people, reputation was important.


    Of course, if that walking stick had been a real religious tool, he wouldn¡¯t have cared, he would have destroyed Chong Jiayi without hesitation. But since it wasn¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    ¡°So you told some false rumors around to deceive us?¡± said Xu Le when he sensed that Qu Yang¡¯s murderous intentions.


    The facial expressions of the people next to him changed drastically.


    Initially, he wanted to seize an opportunity to kill Qu Yang and destroy the Qu Mortuary, that way, his reputation would have become incredible in the region. He hadn¡¯t thought he would just throw himself in a pitfall.


    If he had known Qu Yang wasn¡¯t badly injured, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk to come, he wasn¡¯t that reckless.


    ¡°And you think you¡¯re smart?¡± Qu Yang looked at him in a disdainful way. He didn¡¯t even feel like talking nonsense with those people. He shook his hand and after that, the zombies wandering in the courtyard turned around and looked at the group of five.


    At that moment, the five people felt terrified. They didn¡¯t look like brave demon slayers anymore, they just wished they could escape.


    Even though they weren¡¯t unexperienced, they realized the only way out would be death there. They couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Qu Yang, my dad is a military high-official. If you dare touch me, he will definitely send a great army and they will destroy you.¡± shouted the girl next to Xu Le furiously when she saw the zombies surround them. Her little face was deathly pale. She was shaking violently. She was terrified.


    Mu Yi was in the darkness, he shook his head when he heard her. What a stupid girl. She thought Qu Yang was afraid of her father? The Qu Mortuary had existed for such a long time which explained a lot already. If any government had had the power to destroy them, they would have done so long before.


    And the Qu Yang didn¡¯t care about a military high-official.


    As expected, when Qu Yang heard the girl shout, he smiled in an ice-cold way. ¡°A military high-official¡¯s daughter? Even if you were an emperor¡¯s daughter, you think you¡¯d get away today?¡±


    The girl looked completely devastated and desperate. ¡°Take the risk and we¡¯ll see!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    At that moment, Xu Le wasn¡¯t panic-stricken yet. He tried to keep calm, he looked more and more furious. He dragged the girl back and shouted furiously. He raised his other hand to make them stop. It was as if he were a completely different person from a moment before.


    The Taoist priest next to him had gotten ready too. He suddenly attacked with his horsetail whisk.


    There was an expression in the world: ¡°people who have a horsetail whisk are extraordinary.¡±


    Even though it didn¡¯t necessarily mean someone was incredible strong, usually, when someone dared use a horsetail whisk as a weapon, it meant they were skilled. Actually, Mu Yi had noticed that Taoist priest. He had the Qi of the second difficulty and he was quite young which meant that he was talented.


    Which school did he belong to?


    Besides, He hadn¡¯t said anything yet. He wasn¡¯t necessarily easy to notice. Neither Mu Yi nor Qu Yang underestimated him. A Taoist priest who had reached the second difficult definitely wasn¡¯t weak.


    When Qu Yang saw the Taoist priest, he thought of Mu Yi. Mu Yi was just younger. Qu Yang remembered how difficult it had been to fight against Mu Yi. Even though he looked indifferent, he was a bit nervous and paid particular attention to the Taoist priest¡¯s movements.


    And he decided to make some zombies surround them to check how strong the group was and in particular the Taoist priest.


    Now, the Taoist priest was finally attacking, he fought using his horsetail whisk, white lights kept flashing around him. In the twinkling of an eye, his horsetail whisk constricted some zombies.


    ¡°Lacerate!¡±


    At that moment, the Taoist priest was using a technique. The white lights diffused by the horsetail whisk turned into sharp blades and destroyed the few zombies.


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes twinkled. That Taoist priest had some good attacks but the fact that he could easily destroy those zombies didn¡¯t prove much. On the contrary, it was just starting.


    At the same time, Bei Ming who was standing next to Qu Yang also started moving. Her silhouette flickered and she threw herself at the Taoist priest. Before, her right hand had been injured, she had lost some fingernails, now she had recovered.


    ¡°Take it!¡±


    As Bei Ming threw herself at him, the woman whom Xu Le had dragged backwards suddenly moved her right hand, and a light beam appeared and moved towards Bei Ming at full speed.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    Bei Ming instinctively raised her hand to protect herself from the light beam, only then, she saw what it was: a willow leaf shaped pocket knife. At such a speed, it was a powerful attack.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    shouted the girl who initially looked weak and unexperienced. She shook her right hand again, this time, an unrolled bolt of white silk emerged from it and flew towards Bei Ming and surrounded her.


    If Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand what was going on, then giving up cultivation would have been the only solution.


    Those people had just been pretending before. They were really good at pretending. Even Mu Yi had believed they were weak and unexperienced. Even Qu Yang had thought so.


    They had thought those five people were weak and unexperienced, they had all made an error of judgement.


    They had feigned from the beginning to cheat Qu Yang and attack him by surprise.


    The woman blocked Bei Ming and at the same time, the two other men behind threw themselves at Chong Jiayi without saying anything. They were a bit weaker than the others but still, ordinary people couldn¡¯t compete with such attacks.


    When Chong Jiayi saw that, he went panic. He raised his walking stick to block them. If he didn¡¯t want to be uncovered, he had to fight against those two people and kill them.


    Regarding Xu Le, he took out a twinkling sword and threw himself at Qu Yang.


    Even though that sword attack didn¡¯t look incredible, he was quite fast. A thin white trail appeared behind. Mu Yi sensed how dangerous that sword attack was.


    Qu Yang was stupefied. He looked at Xu Le who closed in on him. He suddenly raised his right hand. His skin color was initially normal but this time, its color suddenly changed. It became paler, as if his hand had been replaced by metallic claws.


    ¡°Ding clang clang!¡±


    The sword collided with Qu Yang¡¯s hand palm. Some sparks flashed. After that, Xu Le was propelled away violently. Qu Yang was pushed back of a few steps. Then, he threw himself at Xu Le.


    Xu Le was still half way up in the air, he was rotating. Two lights emerged from his sleeves and moved towards Qu Yang at full speed.


    Qu Yang raised his right hand and the two lights disappeared. He blocked the attack but he still stumbled and fell down.


    ¡°As expected, the leader of the Qu Mortuary is really strong.¡± said Xu Le indifferently. He didn¡¯t look weak anymore. He wasn¡¯t seized with panic at all.


    Mu Yi watched everything, he had made an error of judgement. Xu Le and the woman with him were quite strong.


    Even though Mu Yi knew he had made an error of judgement, if those people could only do those few things, it would still be difficult for them to leave the Qu Mortuary alive.


    Qu Yang hadn¡¯t used his full strength yet. And the woman couldn¡¯t really compete with Bei Ming either, she was already on the floor, she had fallen down.


    Luckily, the Taoist priest had acted at the crucial moment, he had attacked Bei Ming with his horsetail whisk and had made her move away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight against the zombie. You help Little Le.¡± said the Taoist priest. He hit Bei Ming with his horsetail whisk and constricted her.


    Bei Ming was best at speed. She couldn¡¯t fight in close combat with her claws. And even if she was fast, she didn¡¯t manage to get away from the horsetail whisk.


    The woman jumped next to Xu Le, they both faced Qu Yang.


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll destroy that cute little couple!¡± said Qu Yang in an ice-cold way.


    ¡°Bah! Qu Yang, you¡¯re guilty of countless monstrous crimes, today, we will bury you and hold a ceremony for all those innocent people you¡¯ve killed.¡± said the woman. She sounded disgusted.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re strong enough?¡± said Qu Yang evilly. At the same time, his Qi started changing. Mu Yi was most used to that change. And at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

 Chapter 144: Earth Walkers

    It was indubitably a great opportunity for Mu Yi. He could kill Qu Yang in the blink of an eye.


    Qu Yang couldn¡¯t know that Mu Yi was hiding there. He couldn¡¯t think that Chong Jiayi had become one of his men either. First, if he attacked by surprise, he would maybe be able to injure him really badly in one strike, besides, Chong Jiayi was there too, so maybe that it was a great opportunity to kill Qu Yang.


    But would Li the Cripple show up if Qu Yang died? Besides, nobody could know if Qu Yang had trump cards or not. He was discreet and mysterious. What if he didn¡¯t die and counterattacked? Maybe that Mu Yi would be in danger.


    At the same time, Mu Yi remembered what Chong Jiayi had told him. Maybe that outside of the Qu Mortuary, Qu Yang couldn¡¯t compete with Mu Yi, but inside the Qu Mortuary, it was completely different. It meant that Qu Yang definitely had other means of protecting himself in the Qu Mortuary.


    Regarding the five other people, Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about them. Since they had dared come, they knew it was a big risk. Mu Yi had absolutely no compassion for them.


    So after thinking about those things, Mu Yi controlled himself and kept calm. Besides, it was a good opportunity to see what trump cards Qu Yang could have.


    After his Qi changed, Xu Le¡¯s facial expression also changed. He wasn¡¯t stupid, he knew why Qu Yang¡¯s Qi was changing. He glanced at the woman behind him and decided to take measures.


    He had a bad presentiment so he didn¡¯t want to let Qu Yang change his Qi any longer. He had to strike first to gain the advantage.


    As he threw himself at Qu Yang, a silver light moved towards Qu Yang¡¯s third eye.


    It was also a blade, but this time, it was even faster and even more explosive. Xu Le was using his full strength.


    The woman behind him looked nervous, she took out a soft sword, it was a rare weapon, it wasn¡¯t the most powerful blade in the world but it was probably enough to pierce through skin.


    As Xu Le¡¯s blade moved towards his third eye, Qu Yang looked as if he had been about to explode. He released death Qi which rolled in waves. For Mu Yi, that Qi didn¡¯t look powerful enough, it didn¡¯t look real enough. For Xu Le, that death Qi looked extremely real like a fist.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    Qu Yang didn¡¯t move, his energy stopped the blade, then he threw his hand and twisted his wrist to break the blade with full force. Breaking and snapping sounds spread in the air.


    Qu Yang¡¯s strength was amazing but Xu Le didn¡¯t look scared. He just looked calm, his eyes were filled with murder though.


    He was holding his sword, it reflected lights which surrounded Qu Yang.


    Qu Yang didn¡¯t move away. He raised his hand and moved it towards the sword to grab it.


    ¡°Ding ding dong dong!¡±


    Metallic sounds spread in the air first and then breaking and snapping sounds spread in the air. The sword broke apart. Qu Yang made steps forwards, he moved his hand towards Xu Le¡¯s chest. If Qu Yang succeeded this time, with his strength, he¡¯d be able to destroy Xu Le¡¯s heart.


    At that crucial moment, Xu Le leant sidewards, Qu Yang¡¯s hand was moving towards Xu Le¡¯s left shoulder. And the woman next to him also attacked, her soft sword was moving towards Qu Yang¡¯s eyes. She wanted to relieve Xu Le by attacking Qu Yang.


    Qu Yang moved his head sidewards, the woman¡¯s soft sword flew past his head, then his hand finally reached Xu Le and he stroke him violently.


    ¡°Phwap!


    Xu Le was blown away. His shoulder emitting crackling sounds. Even though the attack looked bad, it was still better than if his heart had been reached. He was lucky.


    After striking Xu Le, Qu Yang threw his left hand at the woman¡¯s sword, the sharp blade lacerated his sleeve but no blood appeared.


    The woman let go of the blade and moved backwards at full speed. Even though she moved as quickly as possible, she was still slower than Qu Yang. He hit her, she groaned with pain and was blown away.


    At the same time, Qu Yang also moved back. At the same time, his body was filled with death and life Qi. He had some of the characteristics dead people had, he was easy to bend but hard to break, and he was also extremely fast.


    It was the different with the corpses he raised.


    The creatures which had attacked the members of the Far Ink Professional Organization were zombies or living dead.


    The term ¡°living-dead¡± sounded more accurate to describe zombies because those people used to be alive, then they had never really died, but they had turned into living dead.


    Chong Jiayi had told lots of things about Qu Yang to Mu Yi but he still didn¡¯t understand much about the art of raising corpses. After all, it was Qu Yang¡¯s art, not his. Chong Jiayi couldn¡¯t know much about it.


    Mu Yi had been observing Qu Yang very carefully, Qu Yang¡¯s right hand surprised him. When he had fought against him, he had cut off his right hand, that was why Qu Yang had escaped.


    But now Qu Yang¡¯s right hand looked perfectly normal. How was that possible?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand. What was going on? Was it a fake hand?


    Mu Yi thought about it but he immediately excluded the option, it couldn¡¯t be a fake hand. On top of that, Qu Yang¡¯s sleeve had just been lacerated by the blade and Mu Yi noticed something abnormal.


    Qu Yang right arm looked a bit darker than the other parts of his body but at the same time he could also use it normally and freely.


    Could people who raised corpses grow new body parts? Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand because he knew nothing about the art of raising corpses. That was also one of the reasons why he hadn¡¯t decided to intervene and attack by surprise.


    ¡°Qing Qing!¡± shouted Xu Le furiously when the woman who was with him was blown away. Qing Qing was her name.


    ¡°Cough, cough, don¡¯t worry about me, escape!¡± shouted Qing Qing struggling to stand up and shaking her head. At that moment, she now understood that they didn¡¯t stand a chance anymore. Even though they had one friend who had the advantage, it was only one.


    The Taoist priest wanted to kill Bei Ming in the shortest time possible but it was extremely difficult, not to mention that Qu Yang was there too, and he was much stronger.


    Regarding their two other friends, Chong Jiayi had the advantage against them. As Mu Yi had expected, even if Qu Yang hadn¡¯t been there, it would still have been difficult for the group of five to escape.


    ¡°No, nobody is leaving alone, we¡¯ll leave together or die together!¡± said Xu Le firmly. Even though his sword had been destroyed and he was injured, he still had his left hand and he still had his other blade.


    ¡°You want to die? I fear it won¡¯t be as easy.¡± said Qu Yang smiling in an ice-cold way. Then, he raised and looked at his left hand. In his eyes, the two enemies were perfect material, he could make them turn into zombies. It was perfect since he had suffered significant losses against Mu Yi, now, it was an opportunity to replenish his stocks.


    ¡°Good heavens.¡±


    exclaimed the Taoist priest who was fighting against Bei Ming. At the same time, he raised his left hand and white lights flashed. He stroke Bei Ming¡¯s chest and she was blown away. She violently crashed onto the ground, she struggled to get up.


    Even though the Taoist priest had bombarded her, he also staggered, his face was deathly pale, he had used much energy.


    Then, he raised his horsetail whisk again and turned to Qu Yang.


    ¡°Master, anyone can make mistakes, forgive them when possible.¡± said the Taoist priest to Qu Yang straightforwardly.


    ¡°Anyone can make mistakes, forgive them when possible? Haha! You said you were going to punish me for having killed so many innocents and now what? Now, you don¡¯t want to fight anymore and you dare beg me to forgive you?¡± said Qu Yang staring at the Taoist priest mockingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make those two young benefactors apologize, we should turn hostility into friendship. What do you think?¡± said the Taoist priest.


    ¡°Dream on. You will all die today!¡± said Qu Yang without hesitation.


    ¡°When I, poor cleric, came down the mountain, my master told me that I couldn¡¯t abuse my power to bully others, but now I have no choice.¡± said the Taoist priest suddenly.


    ¡°Oh, abuse your power to bully others? Let¡¯s see how you can abuse your power to bully me.¡± said Qu Yang disdainfully.


    ¡°My clerical name is Dragon of Righteousness, I belong to the fifty-first generation of the Shangqing School¡¯s Earth Walkers (translator¡¯s note: the Shangqing School is also called Supreme Clarity or School of Mao Shan, it¡¯s a Taoist movement for more info: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shangqing_School), does it ring a bell, Master?¡± said the Taoist priest suddenly.


    ¡°The current generation of the Shangqing School?¡±


    Mu Yi who was still hiding in the darkness saw that Qu Yang¡¯s facial expression had suddenly changed. Even Chong Jiayi¡¯s facial expression changed, he looked stupefied, he could have killed his two enemies but at that moment, he jumped backwards, he was still holding the walking stick. He let the two of them move backwards.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± said Dragon of Righteousness smiling. Actually, he wasn¡¯t lying, and he sounded neither haughty nor humble. He looked calm and serene. He had the situation under control.


    Back in the days, when Mu Yi was traveling with the old Taoist Priest, he had heard people talk about the Shangqing School. They had an incredible reputation. Besides, it was said that they were experts at capturing ghosts and destroying evil.


    However, he had never heard of Earth Walkers. It was the first time he heard such an expression.


    However, Mu Yi instinctively had a bad feeling about that expression. It sounded a bit too presumptuous to him. It sounded like they were people above other people. Or could it be that they were really legendary celestial beings?


    Of course, Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand who Earth Walkers were. But from Qu Yang and Chong Jiayi¡¯s facial expressions, he knew that it wasn¡¯t something ordinary.


    ¡°What? Brother, Dragon of Righteousness, you¡­¡± Xu Le looked stupefied, it was seemingly the first time he heard about the Taoist priest¡¯s real social status as well.


    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± asked Qu Yang fixedly staring at him. He needed evidence.


    ¡°Of course!¡± said Dragon of Righteousness. He took out a talisman from his sleeve. It was pitch-black. Two words were written on it: Mt Mao (translator¡¯s note: Mt Mao is a Taoist mountain southeast of Jurong County in Jiangsu province.)


    At the same time, when he took out the talisman, he put some mind strength in it and it became dazzling. It oppressed the death Qi around.

 Chapter 145: Ossuary in the Depths of the Mortuary

    Dragon of Righteousness raised his talisman proudly. He looked dignified and majestic. He wasn¡¯t worried about the death Qi around, his talisman oppressed it.


    Mu Yi who was still hiding in the darkness could sense that his own mind strength was being oppressed.


    Chong Jiayi looked astonished and perturbed, he almost looked like he wanted to turn around and run away.


    Even though Xu Le and the others also sensed the oppressive energies. They looked happy. They had hopes. If they could avoid dying, that was the best.


    Qu Yang was fixedly staring at the talisman, he didn¡¯t look happy at all. Finally, he said in an ice-cold way: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give the Shangqing School face.¡±


    said Qu Yang. He said Shangqing School and not Earth Walkers which meant that he didn¡¯t want to give face to the Taoist priest in front of him.


    Regarding the talisman, it had definitely been created by Master Mao Shan, only the Shangqing School had such an item. Those next to him were stupefied. Actually, that talisman had no offensive power, it was just helpful because it could oppress energies around.


    If Qu Yang really wanted to kill the enemies, the talisman would still be useless.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Master, we¡¯re off.¡± replied Dragon of Righteousness. He was relieved too.


    Xu Le supported Qing Qing by the arm.


    The five people finally left. Chong Jiayi couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°You¡¯re really letting them off?¡±


    ¡°What? Mister Chong, don¡¯t tell me you want to destroy Earth Walkers from the Shangqing School?¡± said Qu Yang indifferently glancing at Chong Jiayi.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking. I¡¯m such a weak old man, how would I dare offend the Shangqing School?¡± replied Chong Jiayi shaking his head. Actually, he couldn¡¯t even defeat Dragon of Righteousness.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare, why would I?¡± said Qu Yang smiling in a cold way.


    ¡°Even though we can¡¯t offend the Shangqing School, the others aren¡¯t members of the Shangqing School. If you let them leave, it might cause you trouble.¡± said Chong Jiayi trying to sow discord. Actually, he didn¡¯t need to say everything, Qu Yang could see that Chong Jiayi wanted to stir up trouble.


    Those people knew that Qu Yang had been injured, so even more people would know about that in the future, and those five young people had dared come to the Qu Mortuary at night, and now they had gotten through in one piece, didn¡¯t it prove everything? If Qu Yang had been badly injured for real, those young people would have killed him.


    They didn¡¯t care that Qu Yang gave face to the Shangqing School. All they had seen was that the leader of the Qu Mortuary had let them leave even though they had trespassed in the Qu Mortuary¡¯s territory.


    The news would maybe spread quickly and then even more righteous fighters would come.


    Qu Yang had offended many people in the past. He had many enemies but usually they feared him. They didn¡¯t dare come personally to get their revenge. But if someone started, maybe that all the others wouldn¡¯t mind joining them to help


    Besides, there were many people who were willing to fight for righteousness in the world. Even if Qu Yang was strong, he couldn¡¯t compete with too many enemies at the same time.


    Why had nobody dared come before though? Didn¡¯t people know where he was before? Impossible. The Qu Mortuary was famous, people perfectly knew about their evil methods to capture people. And if people weren¡¯t certain they could definitely win against them, then they didn¡¯t dare come. People weren¡¯t stupid.


    People didn¡¯t want to reach a point of no return and risk their lives.


    Chong Jiayi, Qu Yang, and many other people understood that principle.


    ¡°We have to give the Shangqing School face. I let them leave the Qu Mortuary but I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t try to kill them.¡± said Qu Yang smiling in an ice-cold way. His goal was abundantly clear.


    Qu Yang didn¡¯t intend to let Xu Le off and the others actually. Regarding the Earth Walker, letting him leave alive was enough. Qu Yang didn¡¯t mind teaching him a good lesson if he caused too much trouble. He had already given the Shangqing School face. But if the Earth Walker continued causing trouble, Qu Yang couldn¡¯t possibly let him and they would have nothing to say, they wouldn¡¯t be able to blame him.


    After all, they had to give face back too.


    Chong Jiayi had anticipated the whole situation already, he just smiled.


    ¡°By the way, I almost forgot, congratulations, that walking stick is perfect for you!¡± said Qu Yang suddenly. He fixedly stared at Chong Jiayi to see his reaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, I¡¯ve had it for a while, I just didn¡¯t feel like using it, now that my insects have been killed, I have no choice, otherwise I would be too vulnerable.¡± said Chong Jiayi. He had anticipated Qu Yang would make such a remark so he had thought of an answer. It was impossible to see he was lying.


    But it was also impossible to know whether Qu Yang would still have doubts or not.


    However, even if he was smart, he couldn¡¯t imagine Chong Jiayi had obtained that walking stick from Mu Yi, and he could even less imagine that Mu Yi had taken control of him.


    At most, he would think Chong Jiayi was good at hiding his precious item and he probably wouldn¡¯t have taken it out if his insects hadn¡¯t been killed.


    Even though the walking stick was a religious tool, it was only a religious tool embryo. Qu Yang was just surprised though, he didn¡¯t want it. He didn¡¯t need it. Chong Jiayi needed it though.


    Qu Yang had lost many corpses, and the two hungry ghosts had been killed. He only had Bei Ming left. He needed to be wise.


    ¡°Mister Chong, I need your help again. I¡¯ll pay you double this time in order to compensate you for your previous losses.¡± said Qu Yang straightforwardly.


    ¡°Alright, tell me.¡± said Chong Jiayi nodding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have some fun.¡± said Qu Yang walking away. Chong Jiayi and Bei Ming followed him.


    After the few people left, Mu Yi jumped into the courtyard. He looked pensive. It was the best time to inspect the Qu Mortuary. He started walking without hesitation.


    According to Chong Jiayi, the central part of the Qu Mortuary was the most mysterious part of the mortuary. Even Chong Jiayi had never been there. Each time he went there, they stayed in outer courtyards.


    On the way, Mu Yi walked very carefully hiding from all the zombies. He didn¡¯t release any Qi so the zombies didn¡¯t notice him.


    Very quickly, Mu Yi arrived in the most central courtyard. The death Qi there was extremely thick. If an ordinary person had been there, they would have exploded in the blink of an eye.


    Mu Yi carefully released some mind strength. He didn¡¯t notice any trap so he jumped from the wall.


    But when Mu Yi realized what that place was, he shuddered. In front of him, there was a gigantic pit, the pit covered almost the entire courtyard. The surrounding wall had been erected only to surround the hole itself.


    But the particularity of that place didn¡¯t reside in its surrounding wall or pit but in the bones which filled the pit.


    Mu Yi¡¯s body suddenly felt numb, there were bones everywhere. Most of them looked old.


    Mu Yi knew Qu Yang was cruel and brutal but he was still stupefied.


    Of course, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that Qu Yang had killed all those people himself. Maybe that he had killed some of them himself, he wasn¡¯t the only member of the Qu Mortuary.


    And during those troubles times, it wasn¡¯t difficult to find corpses. There were many murderers too. If Qu Yang wanted, he could find even more corpses. However, why did he need so many corpses?


    Was he addicted to his hobby? Did he use them to raise corpses or¡­?


    As Mu Yi was asking himself questions, a grey silhouette flickered in front of him.


    Instinctively, Mu Yi jumped and dodged the grey shadow. At the same time, he saw the silhouette¡¯s face properly.


    It looked like a root with lots of hair, its other end was stuck into the pile of bones in the pit.


    That silhouette looked like an old skeleton. Its Qi was blurry so Mu Yi hadn¡¯t been able to notice it quickly.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t afford to act carelessly against a creature he didn¡¯t understand. He took out a dagger and threw his hand at the silhouette.


    Even though Mu Yi controlled magic figures, he couldn¡¯t take the risk to use charms in such a place, otherwise, he would probably be noticed quickly. Therefore, he had taken a sharp dagger with him.


    ¡°Slash!


    It worked even better than he had thought, he instantly destroyed the grey creature and it collapsed. Some white liquid spilled out of the wound.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Mu Yi was stupefied, that grey creature hadn¡¯t withstood a single attack? Mu Yi was astonished. However, he sensed something move under his feet, the ground started shaking, and it was shaking more and more violently.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± thought Mu Yi. He had been extremely careful and now something was happening.


    ¡°Lalala, lalala!¡±


    Bones were pushed aside as a grey creature emerged from underneath. Mu Yi was stunned. A dozen grey creatures appeared, they looked like grey roots. Besides, more and more were appearing, otherwise the ground his feet wouldn¡¯t have continued shaking. They looked even thicker and stronger than the first one.


    Even though Mu Yi was convinced those grey creatures didn¡¯t pose a threat to him at all, he was in the depths of the Qu Mortuary. It was Qu Yang¡¯s secret place. If he sensed anything, he would definitely rush over.


    And if Mu Yi had to fight against a whole army on top of Qu Yang, things wouldn¡¯t be simple.


    Chong Jiayi was working as an agent for Mu Yi inside of the Qu Mortuary, so Mu Yi wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    But as Mu Yi was getting ready to escape, the Bamboo Tree of Life he had in his back moved. At the same time, a thread of consciousness penetrated into his brain and made him stop.

 Chapter 146: Qu Yang’s Greatest Secre

    t


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know why the Bamboo Tree of Life was acting abnormally. A thread of consciousness was only instinct. It didn¡¯t mean that Nian Nuer was awake. Be that as it may, for Mu Yi, it was a relief anyway.


    Even though staying there was dangerous, everything was worth trying for Nian Nuer.


    At that moment, the Bamboo Tree of Life was moving which meant that there was something it needed there. That¡¯s why it was reacting.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­?¡± Mu Yi was stupefied, he looked at the grey creatures, more and more grey hands appeared on the surface of the ground.


    ¡°Boom boom!¡±


    Finally, a loud sound spread in the air and the middle of pit collapsed. A gigantic creature slowly rose up.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Xu Le hadn¡¯t thought things would happen that way. If Dragon of Righteousness hadn¡¯t been with them, they would have died in the Qu Mortuary. And Qu Yang was much stronger than they had expected.


    Luckily, Qu Yang was afraid of the Shangqing School so he had let them leave.


    But Xu Le felt humiliated. He wanted to go home and practice really hard, he wanted to become stronger and then come back to get his revenge.


    ¡°Brother Xu, are you alright?¡± asked Qing Qing as the few people left the Qu Mortuary hastily. They were all breathing quickly.


    ¡°Just a small injury. I¡¯ll be fine. Qing Qing, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. Luckily, Brother Dragon of Righteousness was here to help us, otherwise I don¡¯t dare imagine what would have happened.¡± said Xu Le. He felt guilty. He was touched and moved by Dragon of Righteousness.


    ¡°Thank you very much Master Dragon of Righteousness. You saved our lives.¡± said Qing Qing. She wasn¡¯t badly injured. She was just scared. Her injuries were less serious as Xu Le¡¯s.


    Xu Le needed to rest for a while though.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourselves. I underestimated that demon. Sorry. And I made my school lose face.¡± said Dragon of Righteousness shaking his head. He felt guilty. Besides, he had taken out his talisman which wasn¡¯t a good thing, it meant he was powerless. It was nothing glorious.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t heard he was badly injured, I wouldn¡¯t have taken you there.¡± said Xu Le. He really felt guilty.


    ¡°Alright, we failed but we¡¯ll have other opportunities in the future.¡± said Dragon of Righteousness trying to cheer up his friends.


    ¡°Right. Sooner or later, we¡¯ll have an opportunity to kill that demon.¡± said Qing Qing.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have such an opportunity.¡± said someone suddenly. They suddenly turned around and saw Chong Jiayi, Qu Yang and Bei Ming.


    Qu Yang looked at them in a disdainful eyes, his eyes were filled with murder.


    He had just heard them.


    ¡°You¡¯re going against your promise?¡± said Qing Qing worriedly when she saw Qu Yang.


    ¡°Master, what is that supposed to mean?¡± asked Dragon of Righteousness. He looked grave and solemn. He had a bad presentiment.


    He hadn¡¯t thought Qu Yang would let them leave to follow them after. Was it just because of what they had just said?


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You came to kill me, why wouldn¡¯t I kill you? I¡¯m not used to working that way. And you¡¯re saying you want to come back to kill me. I feel like I should stamp out the source of trouble.¡± said Qu Yang in a cold and detached way. Those people had come to kill him, how could he trust them? How could things be so easy?


    ¡°You just promised you¡¯d let us go!¡± said Qing Qing.


    ¡°Indeed. I agreed. I just let you leave the Qu Mortuary, it doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t kill you.¡± said Qu Yang glancing at Qing Qing in an ice-cold way. She was terrified.


    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s how a demon behaves.¡± said Xu Le groaning in an ice-cold way. He knew that Qu Yang didn¡¯t intend to let them go anymore. It was useless to try and negotiate. They could only battle to death now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop him, you go and run away.¡± said Dragon of Righteousness suddenly jumping in front of the group. He sounded determined.


    ¡°No, we have to leave together.¡± said Xu Le refusing immediately.


    ¡°Right!¡± said Qing Qing nodding.


    ¡°You think I won¡¯t dare kill you?¡± said Qu Yang looking at Dragon of Righteousness gloomily.


    ¡°Good Heavens, I, poor cleric, don¡¯t want to die but I¡¯m not afraid of dying either. Even if you kill me, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± said Dragon of Righteousness slowly.


    ¡°Alright, good, good. Since you want to die, I¡¯ll help you achieve your goal.¡± said Qu Yang suddenly. Even though he said that, he didn¡¯t really intend to kill him, he would, at best, teach him a good lesson.


    Teaching him a good lesson and killing him were two different things. If he killed him, the Shangqing School would avenge his death, if he just taught him a good lesson, they wouldn¡¯t dare send anyone again.


    At that moment, Qu Yang felt good and safe, he had a body protection charm.


    He wouldn¡¯t kill Dragon of Righteousness though.


    As Dragon of Righteousness, Xu Le, Qing Qing and the two martial artists decided to have a battle to death against him, Qu Yang suddenly jumped backwards and disappeared.


    Bei Ming and Chong Jiayi ran away too and followed him closely.


    Xu Le and the others glanced at each others. They didn¡¯t understand what Qu Yang was doing. Was he really afraid of Dragon of Righteousness?


    They all gazed into the distance and saw some death Qi rise from the Qu Mortuary. Something was happening there and that was the reason why Qu Yang had left so suddenly.


    They were all in the same boat, and they all felt uncertain.


    ¡°We¡­¡± Xu Le looked hesitant.


    ¡°Move!¡± said Dragon of Righteousness firmly.


    ¡°Master Dragon of Righteousness.¡± Qing Qing didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Something is happening in the Qu Mortuary. We can¡¯t stay here, it¡¯s too dangerous. Qu Yang is too strong, we¡¯re lucky something distracted him, let¡¯s leave as soon as possible.¡± said Dragon of Righteousness.


    Even though something serious was maybe happening to the Qu Mortuary, they couldn¡¯t get involved. It had nothing to do with them.


    They couldn¡¯t stay there and hesitate. There wouldn¡¯t be a second time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± said Xu Le nodding. He wasn¡¯t stupid either, especially that he was injured, he could use his full strength at that moment. In case of attack, he could die.


    Nobody contradicted Xu Le. The few people left and disappeared in the darkness.


    It had been a difficult evening for those people. They had left alive, they were extremely lucky. They would never forget that evening.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At the same time, Mu Yi looked at the gigantic creature emerge from the ground.


    That gigantic creature looked like a mushroom. There were gigantic spots at its top. But actually if one looked closer, one could see that those spots weren¡¯t actually spots but small mouths which were interconnected.


    Gigantic tentacles emerged from the thick and strong rootstock and floated around.


    Mu Yi had never seen such a strange thing. He could now understand why the Bamboo Tree of Life was shaking violently though. The Bamboo Tree of Life was moving because it could sense something of a similar nature.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what that thing was but he could now imagine why there were so many skeletons in the pit. Corpses were maybe used as fertiliser to make that creature grow.


    That was probably the Qu Mortuary¡¯s biggest secret. Qu Yang had probably decided to create a mortuary to grow that thing.


    ¡°Do you mean that that thing can help you recover?¡± asked Mu Yi to the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life twinkled to reply to him.


    Before, Nian Nuer had taken huge risks to save Mu Yi. She had used much energy. After that, she had fallen asleep and Mu Yi felt extremely guilty. He didn¡¯t know how to help Nian Nuer.


    Now, Nian Nuer still hadn¡¯t woken up but the Bamboo Tree of Life was reacting instinctively. He needed that strange thing.


    That thing looked horrible, disgusting and dangerous but Mu Yi was determined to help the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°Alright, since you need it, I¡¯ll capsize the Qu Mortuary.¡± said Mu Yi in a gentle way. He didn¡¯t speak loudly but he sounded determined.


    Mu Yi knew how dangerous it was to stay there but he had to do it for the Bamboo Tree of Life, for Nian Nuer. It was an extremely dangerous place but he had dared come, not to mention that he also had trump cards anyway.


    After that, Mu Yi decided to act quickly, he didn¡¯t have so much time. He couldn¡¯t waste time, especially that Qu Yang had probably noticed something was happening. Maybe that he was even coming back.


    Therefore, Mu Yi wanted to cut off that thing. He wanted it for the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°Die.¡± said Mu Yi. He was holding his dagger in his left hand and the Bamboo Tree of Life in his right hand. Then he threw his hand at the creature.


    Qu Yang was extremely nervous, and furious. First, some people who were stupid had come and in the end, they were dangerous, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind (translator¡¯s note: idiom from Daoist classic Zhuangzi, it means that a short-sighted person is completely ignorant to imminent dangerin his pursuit of close gains). Then, he had chased them and now someone was attacking on the other side.


    Who was that now?!

 Chapter 147: Shi Gu

    Mu Yi looked at the creature, the tentacles moved towards him at full speed. Even though the tentacles didn¡¯t look powerful, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t afford to act recklessly. He kept lacerating them with his dagger. And he also used the Bamboo Tree of Life he was holding in his right hand to attack and protect himself. Each time he attacked a tentacle, it shook violently and fell down.


    Even though there were many tentacles, Mu Yi was fast too. After a few seconds, he had already cut off almost all the tentacles, and those which remained moved back.


    After Mu Yi destroyed the tentacles, some weird green smoke rose up in the air. Mu Yi inhaled a lot of that green smoke without paying attention.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t notice anything particular because there was no Qi. He even inhaled some toxic smoke.


    Finally, Mu Yi got closer, the gigantic mushroom was three times taller than him.


    At the same time, Mu Yi sensed a terrifying Qi which suddenly moved towards him as if Qu Yang had been coming back.


    He had no time to waste, he threw his dagger, put both hands on the Bamboo Tree of Life and threw it at the gigantic creature. Suddenly, a thick and rich green energy appeared around the Bamboo Tree of Life. Then, a small silhouette appeared indistinctly inside. It looked asleep.


    ¡°Phwap!


    The Bamboo Tree of Life crashed onto the horrible tree around which a person could put their arms because it was thick. The Bamboo Tree of Life then pierced through, juice gushed and the Bamboo Tree of Life penetrated inside.


    ¡°Creak!


    A horrible shriek spread in the air, it came from above but Mu Yi didn¡¯t have time to look, he moved back at full speed. But as soon as he moved, he suddenly felt extremely weak, as if he couldn¡¯t condense strength anymore. His mind strength felt numb.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± thought Mu Yi. He hadn¡¯t thought such a thing would happen on that evening, he had been so careful.


    The reason why he had dared come so close was that he hadn¡¯t sensed danger at all. Besides, he hadn¡¯t used five thunders charms because he didn¡¯t want to wreck that thing which could help the Bamboo Tree of Life recover.


    At that moment, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t pay attention to that thing which was shaking violently. He moved back at full speed and took out his copper lamp, then he condensed mind strength inside.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the copper lamp became bright, it illuminated the area around him. Besides, the green smoke seemed like it could block things easily. It even blocked the light beams diffused by the copper lamp. Instantly, the lights dispersed. It looked extremely strange, and scary.


    Especially that Mu Yi could see everything clearly with the light of the copper lamp. His entire body felt numb. He was worried.


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, at that moment, he was feeling strange because of the strange creature. He had inhaled too much of that thing, the problem wasn¡¯t that he had been too careless, it was that he had never seen such a thing before.


    Mu Yi released even more mind strength into his copper lamp. It became as bright as fire. He finally managed to stop the green smoke.


    Mu Yi was relieved when he saw that. At least, his copper lamp was powerful.


    However, he felt more and more dizzy. His body felt completely numb. Finally, Mu Yi didn¡¯t hesitate again, he bit his tongue to bleed and spat blood onto the copper lamp.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    said Mu Yi. His copper lamp became dazzling. Lights flashed. At the same time, a pale fire appeared around Mu Yi. That fire was much more powerful than the previous time. But even that way, it wasn¡¯t enough to destroy that thing.


    At that moment, Mu Yi was bathing in flames, he looked like a fire god, dignified and majestic.


    Some of remaining tentacles continued getting closer to Mu Yi. Luckily, the fire stopped everything, otherwise, Mu Yi would have been killed.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    At that moment, Qu Yang finally arrived by the pit. He recognized Mu Yi at first glance even though Mu Yi was bathing in flames. He recognized that enemy, he had had one of the most difficult battles in his life against him.


    The gigantic creature in front of his eyes was Shi Gu, that creature fed on rotten corpses, it ate corpses and transformed them into death Qi. It was a precious treasure for people who raised corpses, for Qu Yang, it was even more important than religious tools.


    The reason why the Qu Mortuary had such a thick and dense death Qi was Shi Gu. Shi Gu was one of the most important things of the Qu Mortuary. The reason why Qu Yang¡¯s Qi was made of fifty percent of death Qi and fifty percent of life Qi was Shi Gu too.


    Shi Gu was even half of Qu Yang¡¯s life.


    Usuall, Shi Gu was hidden, Qu Yang never summoned it. Even if some people came there and saw that hole, usually they left immediately and even if they stayed for a few minutes, they never noticed it.


    Not to mention that Shi Gu wasn¡¯t very powerful, it could release an invisible smoke and when people inhaled it, they instantly felt numb. In the end, Shi Gu devoured them alive.


    Because of that, Qu Yang wasn¡¯t worried about Shi Gu, even if some found it, they usually died.


    He hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would do that.


    If Mu Yi didn¡¯t have the Bamboo Tree of Life, Shi Gu wouldn¡¯t have reacted that way. It wouldn¡¯t have come out of the ground.


    If he didn¡¯t have the copper lamp, he would have even died.


    Mu Yi had used the Bamboo Tree of Life to attract Shi Gu actually, he had just used the copper lamp to control Shi Gu.


    When Qu Yang arrived, Mu Yi luckily came back to his senses.


    Even though he had used lots of energy, he had removed the bad energies from his body already. Even if he didn¡¯t have the copper lamp, he didn¡¯t need to worry.


    But he was more frightened than hurt. Luckily, Qu Yang had chased Xu Le and the others before. Otherwise, he would have been scared of Mu Yi, even with the copper lamp.


    Mu Yi took back the copper lamp and looked at Qu Yang.


    Qu Yang was furious. He looked at Shi Gu, he was devastated, Shi Gu was injured. It was extremely painful to see it like that. He emitted sad and plaintive cries. Shi Gu looked wretched and miserable. He had done so much to raise Shi Gu. He wanted to crush Mu Yi to mush but he didn¡¯t act blindly without thinking.


    He perfectly knew how strong Mu Yi was, especially with his copper lamp. He was their enemy. Even if Mu Yi had already used much energy, Qu Yang didn¡¯t dare underestimate him.


    The previous time, Mu Yi had cut off one of his arms.


    ¡°Pfew, pfew!¡±


    After that, another silhouette landed next to Qu Yang, that person was wearing a mask, it was Bei Ming.


    Even though Chong Jiayi wasn¡¯t slow, he was slower than them. When he saw Mu Yi, he looked stupefied.


    But he pretended to be even more surprised at the right moment because Qu Yang glanced at him too.


    Actually, Chong Jiayi had already guessed it was Mu Yi but he pretended to be surprised because Qu Yang was there and it had worked.


    Qu Yang had to be vigilant, so many things happened on that night, first, the Earth Walker, Xu Le and the others had come, now Mu Yi, one of his enemies, had come too. Qu Yang was wondering whether it was just a coincidence or not.


    However, he was convinced that Chong Jiayi had nothing to do with the member of the Shangqing School and even less with Mu Yi.


    ¡°Leader, I hadn¡¯t thought you¡¯d show up so quickly.¡± said Mu Yi smiling at Qu Yang.


    Mu Yi smiled, but Qu Yang looked furious, his eyes were filled with flames of fury.


    Qu Yang¡¯s chest was pounding violently and he pulled a long face.


    ¡°Why do you want us to be sworn enemies?¡± said Qu Yang grinding his teeth and staring at Mu Yi. Luckily, he had come back early enough, if he had come back too late, Mu Yi would have completely destroyed Shi Gu. Qu Yang had spent half of his life to grow Shi Gu. He was extremely sad for it.


    ¡°Leader, I didn¡¯t want us to be enemies. You want us to be enemies.¡± said Mu Yi firmly. If Qu Yang hadn¡¯t stolen the key and hadn¡¯t attacked the Far Ink Professional Organization, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have tried anything against him.


    Mu Yi wanted to find Li the Cripple and he initially just wanted to obtain information from Qu Yang.


    The Xie¡¯s had gone to Cangzhou. They were still a bit far from there. No matter what, Mu Yi hoped that they had found clues now.


    Mu Yi had asked Qu Yang about Li the Cripple because they were enemies and secondly because they both dealt with corpses so they probably knew things about each other.


    And regarding Bei Ming¡¯s real family name, whether her family name was Li or not, and whether she really had something to do with Li the Cripple or not, only Qu Yang could know those things.


    ¡°Alright, I will kill you both tonight.¡± said Qu Yang suddenly. Even though he sounded heroic, Mu Yi noticed that he had his hands clasped in his back and he seemed to be moving them.


    At the same time, Mu Yi also noticed that the gigantic mushroom was moving back into the ground. Mu Yi¡¯s Bamboo Tree of Life started shaking violently. It looked nervous.


    Mu Yi noticed that the Bamboo Tree of Life looked nervous so he decided to trust it, and Nian Nuer who was inside.


    ¡°Psssewww!¡±


    Mu Yi suddenly threw his right hand, the Bamboo Tree of Life turned into an emerald green light beam and bombarded the rootstock.


    ¡°Creak!


    Suddenly, the gigantic mushroom shook violently.


    ¡°You injured my Shi Gu! You will die!¡±


    shouted Qu Yang, he became very angry.

 Chapter 148: Choice

    When Mu Yi heard Qu Yang, he understood that that thing was called Shi Gu. The name was perfect, it looked like a gigantic mushroom (translator¡¯s note: the ¡°Gu¡± in Shi Gu is the same ¡°Gu¡± as in ¡°Mo Gu¡± which means mushroom).


    Besides, it showed how important Shi Gu was to Qu Yang. Since it seemed so important, Mu Yi wanted the Bamboo Tree of Life to use it even more.


    Qu Yang threw himself in the direction of Shi Gu, when Mu Yi saw that, he raised his right hand and white lights flashed.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t try to make Qu Yang move back, he just wanted to prevent him from moving further.


    When Qu Yang saw the evil spirit slaying charm move towards him, he punched it with both hands and the white lights instantly dispersed. The wind made his clothes flutter.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t afraid to fight, even without the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°Bam bam bam!¡±


    Mu Yi jumped, threw another evil spirit slaying charm. Qu Yang seemed panic-stricken, he couldn¡¯t do much against Mu Yi in a few seconds.


    Mu Yi just needed to prevent Qu Yang from moving too much. The more time he wasted, the better it was for the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    And he didn¡¯t fear fighting in close combat, he thought of Mo Ruyan and felt grateful. If she hadn¡¯t attacked him by surprise back then, he wouldn¡¯t have scored a lucky hit and understood how incredible his punching technique was. It was still difficult but at least, he could do something in close combat.


    Things were completely different now though.


    When the Bamboo Tree of Life penetrated into Shi Gu¡¯s rootstock, Shi Gu shook violently, it struggled. White liquid kept spilling out of the wood. It wanted to expel the Bamboo Tree of Life but it was firmly stuck inside. Emerald green lights kept flashing. It kept draining and absorbing Shi Gu¡¯s strength.


    Qu Yang had done all he could to raise Shi Gu. There were thousands and thousands of skeletons in the pit. Shi Gu was actually a spiritual creature. It had simple mental abilities.


    But in comparison with Nian Nuer¡¯s mental abilities, it was nothing.


    Mu Yi had just cut some of its tentacles so it was more difficult for it to fight against the Bamboo Tree of Life. And the green smoke only worked against living beings so it wasn¡¯t effective against the Bamboo Tree of Life or Nian Nuer since they weren¡¯t alive.


    Spiritual beings even more cruel than other kinds of creatures, for a spiritual being, another spiritual being was like food, it could feed on it, it could absorb it and benefit from its essence.


    Therefore, even if Shi Gu¡¯s mental abilities were only rudimentary, it knew it was in danger so it struggled.


    Mu Yi sensed the ground shake even more violently but he had to trust Nian Nuer, especially that Bei Ming was throwing herself at him.


    Mu Yi raised his hands to block, he could sense how oppressive her energies were. Mu Yi was even more furious. He used his punching technique and did some simple punches. Each time he did a punch, he condensed mind strength in his fist.


    Both Bei Ming and Qu Yang were stupefied by Mu Yi¡¯s punches. And Mu Yi was really close to them.


    Qu Yang tried to move past Mu Yi a few times to go and help Shi Gu but Mu Yi stopped him each time.


    ¡°Mister Chong, go and take that thing out of Shi Gu!¡± shouted Qu Yang at Chong Jiayi.


    Qu Yang and Bei Ming surrounded Mu Yi. Chong Jiayi was firmly holding his walking stick. He initially wanted to attack by surprise and help Mu Yi but Mu Yi had prevented him from doing so by oppressing him using his thoughts.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know why Mu Yi was doing that, he had to trust Mu Yi.


    And now he heard Qu Yang ask him for help.


    Chong Jiayi then suddenly remembered why Mu Yi didn¡¯t want him to help, because initially he had asked him to help him spy on Qu Yang to obtain information about Li the Cripple.


    Therefore, as long as Mu Yi didn¡¯t say anything, he had to help Qu Yang.


    When Chong Jiayi heard Qu Yang, he hesitated. He hit the skeletons in the pit with his walking stick and jumped next to Shi Gu.


    When Mu Yi saw that, he punched Qu Yang to make him move back and at the same time he threw an evil spirit slaying charm at Chong Jiayi by surprise.


    Chong Jiayi was terrified, he raised his walking stick and hit the evil spirit slaying charm with it. He groaned with pain, white lights dispersed and then made two steps backwards.


    After that attack, Chong Jiayi looked relieved, even though the evil spirit slaying charm was powerful, it wasn¡¯t as powerful as the one Mu Yi had used the first time they had fought. Mu Yi had used that charm to tell him to be patient.


    When Qu Yang saw that, he looked even more insane, he attacked and attacked over again, he kept Mu Yi busy so that he couldn¡¯t attack Chong Jiayi again.


    And Chong Jiayi moved closer to Shi Gu which struggled even more. The Bamboo Tree of Life looked even more powerful already, like an ancient tree.


    Chong Jiayi looked at Mu Yi and finally grabbed the Bamboo Tree of Life. He was trying to think of a solution to waste time.


    But when he put his hand on the Bamboo Tree of Life, suddenly, a five-six year old girl appeared in front of him, he was terrified.


    He ran backwards instinctively.


    Nian Nuer jumped onto the Bamboo Tree of Life. Her dress was fluttering in the wind. Even though Shi Gu was shaking violently, Nian Nuer was steadily standing there. Her eyes were big and twinkling. She noticed Mu Yi who was surrounded.


    Even though Mu Yi was fighting, he always had a thread of mind strength in the Bamboo Tree of Life so when Qu Yang told Chong Jiayi to attack the Bamboo Tree of Life, Mu Yi did all he could to wake Nian Nuer up.


    When Chong Jiayi got close, she woke up. She was strong enough to scare Chong Jiayi.


    When Nian Nuer woke up, Mu Yi took a deep breath. It also showed how beneficial Shi Gu was to her.


    When Nian Nuer saw that Mu Yi was surrounded by two enemies, she looked furious. She wanted to go and help but Chong Jiayi was in front of her.


    She didn¡¯t understand because she didn¡¯t sense any animosity from him. On the contrary, she had a familiar feeling. His Qi looked similar to Mu Yi¡¯s. Why was he on the enemies¡¯ side and not on theirs?


    Someone who was supposed to be on her side blocked her and that made her furious.


    Nian Nuer jumped towards Chong Jiayi. She metamorphosed as she moved, her clothes became green, her rosy lips and white teeth became sharp and long, in the blink of an eye, she turned into a green-faced and long-toothed monster. Her Qi also became more powerful.


    As a ferocious ghost, she had already reached the top of her level. She was stronger than Chong Jiayi.


    But Chong Jiayi raised his walking stick and the little jingle bell clanged. The spirit protector had used it against her before too, it wasn¡¯t pleasant for her.


    Nian Nuer looked even more furious.


    Chong Jiayi didn¡¯t know what to do, and even though it was the first time he saw Nian Nuer, he also knew that how important she was to Mu Yi. Mu Yi even did a sacrificial ritual everyday on the Bamboo Tree of Life, he even used his own blood.


    Nian Nuer had come out of the bamboo stick so Mu Yi definitely had an intimate relation to it.


    Chong Jiayi decided to move away.


    When Qu Yang saw that, he was terrified, at that pace, Shi Gu would quickly be destroyed. He grinded his teeth and put his hand on his chest.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Mu Yi heard a loud sound, suddenly, the death Qi in the air around them stopped moving.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Then, Qu Yang opened his mouth and the death Qi which had stopped moving suddenly moved into his mouth.


    Then, his body swoll, and Qi emerged from his body.


    Mu Yi released mind strength and attacked Bei Ming with an evil spirit slaying charm. It propelled her backwards. Then he looked at Qu Yang, he was stupefied. He immediately took out a five thunders charm, it was his only one.


    He hadn¡¯t had much time so it was the only one he had made during those days. He hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d need them.


    Qu Yang didn¡¯t move, he just looked at Mu Yi¡¯s five thunders charm. He looked furious.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Mu Yi threw the five thunders charm and thunders descended from the sky. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know why, maybe that it was because the death Qi was too thick there, but the thunders looked much weaker than usual as they descended from the sky.


    As Mu Yi attracted the thunders, someone jumped in front of Qu Yang and thunders stroke them.


    That was Bei Ming.


    ¡°No!¡±


    shouted Qu Yang furiously. Mu Yi was stupefied, did Qu Yang have feeling too? Who was Bei Ming to him? Was she just a zombie he had raised? Qu Yang hadn¡¯t shouted in a way which resembled him. It came from straight from the heart.


    The thunders dispersed. Bei Ming appeared, she was pitch-black and lying on the ground, her Qi was weak.


    At that moment, Qu Yang¡¯s facial expression completely changed. His Qi became explosive. It seemed much more powerful than before.


    Even though Mu Yi was confident, he was getting worried, he had used his only five thunders charm, the Bamboo Tree of Life wasn¡¯t next to him, he had no choice but to use the copper lamp. It was his last resort.


    Qu Yang shouted furiously. On that day, someone had to die: Mu Yi or Qu Yang. However, on the other side, the Bamboo Tree of Life was still absorbing Shi Gu¡¯s strength and it wasn¡¯t going to stop. Mu Yi was perfectly aware that it was a great opportunity for Nian Nuer.


    Therefore, he hesitated.

 Chapter 149: Opening Another Chakra

    Mu Yi didn¡¯t hesitate for long though. Qu Yang was furious. Mu Yi had gotten rid of Bei Ming but Qu Yang looked even more resolute than before. The Qi he was releasing was overbearing.


    Mu Yi wondered about Qu Yang¡¯s current level. There were seven levels in the second difficulty. Previously, Qu Yang was between the second and third level of the second difficulty, but at the moment, it felt like he had the strength of the fourth level. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t comprehend how Qu Yang had become so strong.


    The difference between different levels of the same difficulty could be significant. The seven levels corresponded to the seven forms. They didn¡¯t just correspond to a definite amount of strength.


    Mu Yi had only reached the first level of the second difficulty. He had just opened his M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra. He had already accumulated more strength than an ordinary person though. Dragon of Righteousness had the exact same level as Mu Yi but he was much weaker than Mu Yi with regards to Qi and strength.


    Qu Yang decided not to focus on Bei Ming¡¯s figure lying still on the ground. Instead, he threw himself at Mu Yi. He moved quickly. He was faster than he had been during their first battle.


    Mu Yi moved to protect himself but it felt like he was being restrained. He couldn¡¯t really move, a second later, he was forced back. He fell, crashing against Shi Gu.


    ¡°Brother!¡± shouted Nian Nuer.


    Even though she was fighting Chong Jiayi, she kept an eye on Mu Yi. When she saw Mu Yi get pushed back, she ignored Chong Jiayi altogether. She moved and stood in front of Mu Yi.


    Qu Yang was in a frenzied state. He was staring at Mu Yi without blinking. He had only one thing on his mind. He had to kill Mu Yi. When he saw Nian Nuer in front of Mu Yi, he slapped her away.


    Qu Yang could handle Nian Nuer because he was stronger. It didn¡¯t matter that Nian Nuer was a ghost. His body contained death Qi. When he hit her, his hand didn¡¯t go through her body. He was able to slap her as if she had a real body.


    Nian Nuer screamed in pain as she was knocked away by the slap. She turned into fog. The sight of it made Mu Yi¡¯s heart twitch and his face turn red. Now, he was furious because he was scared for Nian Nuer.


    Tt felt as if his blood was boiling. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t think clearly anymore. His strength started to react to his emotions. His M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra was growing brighter. Light had emerged from the depths of his body and illuminated his M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra gate.


    Open! Mu Yi thought.


    His strength bombarded his chakra gate. He had already opened the chakra gate in the past, that¡¯s how he had become stronger. At the time, he had thought of what the old Taoist Priest had told him so Mu Yi had controlled the opening. He had needed to do the sacrificial ritual on the Bamboo Tree of Life everyday. He was always tired so he hadn¡¯t tried to open his chakra gate again.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t impatient. He didn¡¯t want to break through quickly.


    When conditions are ripe, success is naturally achieved.


    Nian Nuer had been struck by Qu Yang so he chose not to control himself anymore. He decided it was time to become stronger. The chakra gate broke apart and Mu Yi reached the second level.


    The second level meant the second chakra, Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na. It was the sacral chakra. It was linked to people¡¯s vital Qi of Yin and Yang. The vital Qi of Yin and Yang wasn¡¯t just blood. It was a vital substance which maintained the body¡¯s function.


    Taoists were adept at transforming vital essence into energy. The process was closely related to the Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na. Mu Yi¡¯s Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na and M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra were shining brightly. Mu Yi felt as if his bones were shaking. He was weak and numb. His Qi was scorching hot.


    A warm sensation flowed through him from his Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na to his M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra. He could feel strength returning to his body. It kind of resembled the legendary genuine Qi but at the same time it seemed completely different from it.


    ¡°Qi is invisible and intangible. It aggregates and dissipates. When it¡¯s not used, it¡¯s stored in every part of the body. When it¡¯s used, it can be tempestuous,¡± a voice said.


    Mu Yi recognized that it was coming from his mind. He remembered that he had heard something when reaching the second difficulty. He remembered the sound of the voice as well. The first time he had heard it, he hadn¡¯t understood properly. This time he understood very clearly what was happening.


    All of this seemed to have taken up some time but it only took a few seconds. When Qu Yang landed in front of Mu Yi, Mu Yi had already broke through. Everything had happened smoothly and silently. Mu Yi knew that he had already changed.


    Mu Yi raised his fist. He could sense the Qi in his body. Qu Yang also raised his fist. Their fists collided. The air around them was filled with explosive energy. Qi rolled in waves around them. Their clothes were torn apart. Their hair was fluttering in the wind.


    After exchanging a few blows, Mu Yi¡¯s fist was numb. Qu Yang didn¡¯t look any better off. He jumped away and landed on the pile of skeletons. Mu Yi didn¡¯t chase him. He jumped to the side and grabbed the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Shi Gu was still shaking. Its wood had already become foul-smelling. It was as unbearable as the smell of rotten fish. Initially, Shi Gu was gigantic but now it was much smaller. It looked weaker.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life had absorbed Shi Gu¡¯s strength. It had completely recovered and become even more powerful. It was greener now. If Nian Nuer hadn¡¯t been attacked, everything would have been perfect.


    Mu Yi had come back to his senses after the fight. Even though Nian Nuer had been hit by Qu Yang, she wasn¡¯t dead. Ferocious ghosts were resilient. Ordinary attacks couldn¡¯t destroy them, especially not in one strike.


    She was still injured by it. After her body condensed again, Nian Nuer went back into the Bamboo Tree of Life. Chong Jiayi didn¡¯t have the opportunity to do anything at all. He was too slow for the pace at which things had happened.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t even glance at Chong Jiayi. He didn¡¯t pay attention to Qu Yang who was struggling to get back onto his feet. He just ran away as quickly as possible. Soon they could only see a shadowy figure.


    Qu Yang wanted to chase him but Shi Gu shook violently again which made him come back to his senses. He hesitated but in the end he didn¡¯t chase Mu Yi. Shi Gu and Bei Ming were more important.


    He first went to Bei Ming and lifted her up carefully. Then, he walked to Shi Gu. A white liquid continued to spill from Shi Gu¡¯s wound. Qu Yang ordered it to go back into the ground. The Bamboo Tree of Life wasn¡¯t attacking it anymore so it complied. When the head of the mushroom strunk to the same height as Qu Yang¡¯s chest, its mouths suddenly opened.


    Mu Yi had seen its mouths. They looked like buds and they opened like them, too. Inside, there were small tentacles.Qu Yang put Bei Ming in one of the mouths and it closed around her. When Shi Gu ate Bei Ming, Chong Jiayi was startled.


    So many things had happened. It was incredible. He also finally knew why Qu Yang didn¡¯t allow anyone to come to this place. It was his biggest secret. Chong Jiayi had seen all of it now.


    When Qu Yang looked at Chong Jiayi, the latter shuddered. He was afraid of what might happen.


    ¡°Mister Chong, you know what to do, right?¡± asked Qu Yang.


    Chong Jiayi smiled and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will never tell anyone about what happened tonight, I swear. May the gods destroy me if I lie.¡±


    It didn¡¯t sound serious because even ordinary people swore like that. When ordinary people swore, nothing happened even if they lied. However, for someone like Chong Jiayi, it was serious because he cultivated his mind.


    The first difficulty on the path of cultivation was the heart. People had to find their true self. True intentions were extremely important. It wasn¡¯t as bad as losing one¡¯s senses. It did pollute people¡¯s hearts. Evil energy accumulated in one¡¯s heart and it was extremely difficult to expel it. It also prevented cultivators from leveling up.


    Chong Jiayi definitely wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°Mister Chong, don¡¯t worry, I will remember you tried to help me.¡± Qu Yang said.


    Chong Jiayi smiled wryly and shook his head.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re flattering me. I didn¡¯t help tonight. I couldn¡¯t even defeat that little girl. I feel guilty,¡± Chong Jiayi said.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that little girl must be a ferocious ghost and she has innate mental abilities,¡± muttered Qu Yang.


    ¡°Innate mental abilities? No wonder,¡± said Chong Jiayi with a pensive expression.


    ¡°Even if she has innate mental abilities, so what? Sooner or later, he will understand that he made a big mistake. He¡¯s the one who lost something this time!¡± said Qu Yang coldly.


    He didn¡¯t say what Mu Yi had lost. Chong Jiayi wanted to ask but he controlled himself and said nothing.

 Chapter 150: Transforming vital essence into energy

    After Mu Yi left the Qu Mortuary, he didn¡¯t go too far. He stopped near the Yellow River and fell to his knees. His heart was pounding and his face was pale.


    Even though he had a breakthrough, he had also used a lot of energy. When advancing in cultivation, it was better to find a calm and peaceful place and not be disturbed. Mu Yi had decided to break through during the battle and use powerful attacks.


    The reason why he had managed to break through and why his body had been able to create Qi was because he had lots of mind strength and was determined. His cultivation at the first level wasn¡¯t stable enough though and he had used all the Qi his body had created.


    He felt empty. His right hand was extremely sore. Even if a cultivator of the first difficulty attacked him, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them.


    Mu Yi was happy that Qu Yang hadn¡¯t decided to chase him. He looked for a place along the shore of the Yellow River to hide. He didn¡¯t start meditating immediately. First, he put the Bamboo Tree of Life on his knees and inspected it to see what had changed.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life had absorbed Shi Gu¡¯s strength and had recovered. The emerald green light around it was even brighter. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t worried about that. He put his mind strength in and the scenery inside the Bamboo Tree of Life appeared in his brain.


    It was very misty. Nian Nuer was sitting cross-legged in the mist. She was trying to absorb it. When she sensed Mu Yi¡¯s mind strength, she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Nian Nuer said.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    He was still worried about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t help you,¡± she said.


    She felt guilty because she hadn¡¯t helped in the fight against Qu Yang.


    ¡°Silly little girl, you¡¯ve helped me a lot. I wouldn¡¯t have recovered the last time if it wasn¡¯t for you,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only need to sleep a little and I¡¯ll be able to break through. I¡¯ll be able to help you defeat evil people soon,¡± she said clenching her fists.


    What had happened in the Qu Mortuary was an opportunity for Nian Nuer. Even though she had innate mental abilities and would most likely be able to become a Ghost King at some point, she still needed time and opportunities.


    Nian Nuer¡¯s body wasn¡¯t large, especially when compared with ghosts who were millions of years old. She was still a young child. In normal circumstances, she would probably need a few years to become a fierce ghost.


    After she had met Mu Yi, she had become stronger. She fought a lot. She gathered lots of experience. Mu Yi had also started the sacrificial ritual on the Bamboo Tree of Life. She felt that she would be able to advance soon.


    Maybe she would break through after the end of the sacrificial ritual, but it was just a possibility. Nothing was set in stone.


    Mu Yi had been injured previously and she had used the strength of the Bamboo Tree of Life to heal him. It was risky to do so. Even though she wasn¡¯t badly injured, she wouldn¡¯t be able to advance as quickly now. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t thought he would find a spiritual being similar to the Bamboo Tree of Life in the Qu Mortuary.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life had been able to recover and become stronger than before, even though it had been a difficult battle. Nian Nuer had been hit by Qu Yang during the fight. Such experiences were good for progression. She had become much stronger. Her senses sharper as well.


    Now, she wouldn¡¯t need to wait until the end of the sacrificial ritual. She wouldn¡¯t need to wait for a long time. She was sure she would become a fierce ghost soon. Fierce ghosts were similar to cultivators of the second difficulty in terms of strength. She¡¯d be able to help Mu Yi all the time.


    ¡°Alright, I trust you. Go and have a good rest. I¡¯ll wait for you to wake up,¡± said Mu Yi gently.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Nian Nuer said.


    After that, she closed her eyes again and slept. Her body continued to draw in the misty Qi around her. Her Qi was slowly becoming more powerful. Mu Yi opened his eyes and took a deep breath. As long as Nian Nuer was fine, he was happy.


    When he thought about what she had just told him, he even smiled. He cut his finger and continued the sacrificial ritual. It was a very suitable time for the ritual. Mu Yi had just advanced and actually needed to wait for his cultivation level to become stable but he couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. The Bamboo Tree of Life was extremely important after all.


    Mu Yi started meditating. He breathed at the same pace as the Bamboo Tree of Life. He put his mind strength into the tree. After a short time, his mind strength started circulating differently than before.


    Mu Yi had never felt this way. He felt like his mind was being purified. His connection to the Bamboo Tree of Life was deeper. Clearer imprints were appearing on the tree.At that moment, Mu Yi and the Bamboo Tree of Life had almost fused together.


    Mu Yi¡¯s Qi gradually disappeared. He was like a lifeless stone. Even if someone walked nearby, they wouldn¡¯t sense his presence. Mu Yi could meditate safely. If he hadn¡¯t been far from the village and hadn¡¯t been in a rush, he would have gone back. However, being disturbed at the most crucial moment was problematic.


    Mu Yi was lucky. Nobody passed nearby until he woke up.


    He had carried out the sacrificial ritual all night. He didn¡¯t feel exhausted though. His mind strength felt almost tangible, oddly enough. His perceptions had also become more acute because his mind strength was becoming purer.


    Mu Yi realized his mind strength was easier to use and he could also move more fluidly. His mind strength hadn¡¯t become stronger but it had become instinctive.


    Mu Yi could sense that something had been opened above his M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra. It was bright. The Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na was about the vital Qi of Yin and Yang. It was becoming more concrete and condensing. His body was transforming vital essence into Qi.


    The Qi circulated in and around his body. It was rather obscure. His body absorbed it again after pushing it out. That was why Mu Yi felt numb. As the Qi circulated, his body, muscles, bones and organs became stronger.


    Qi circulated form his M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra to his Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na unceasingly.


    The human body is such a mystery. It¡¯s like a small world, Mu Yi thought.


    He smiled and opened his eyes. Even though he had absorbed most of his Qi, his Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na kept transforming vital essence into Qi. He was accumulating more and more Qi.


    ¡°Qi is invisible and intangible. It aggregates and dissipates, when it¡¯s not used. It¡¯s stored in every part of the body.¡±


    Everything that the voice explained was happening in Mu Yi¡¯s body.


    ¡°With the power of the mind, it can become tempestuous.¡±


    Mu Yi condensed some Qi with his mind. Even though it was only a little bit of Qi, he could feel how powerful it would be during battles.


    Mu Yi had punched Qu Yang after condensing Qi in his fist. He had knocked him back and he had just advanced. He had only punched him once. He hadn¡¯t been able to do it a second time. Mu Yi was convinced that as he grew stronger, he would have greater amounts of Qi. Sooner or later, his Qi would really become tempestuous.


    He relaxed. The Qi he had condensed dispersed and flowed back into his body. Mu Yi looked at the Bamboo Tree of Life. It was becoming brighter. Some small marks appeared around it. It looked mysterious.


    He put his mind strength inside again. Nian Nuer was still sleeping. The misty Qi around her was becoming less dense. Her Qi continued condensing and accumulating. It would probably continue until she broke through.


    Mu Yi felt relieved. Even though the battle had been fierce, it had also been extremely beneficial. The only thing Mu Yi regretted was that the Bamboo Tree of Life hadn¡¯t been able to completely absorb Shi Gu. It would have probably become even more powerful.


    Qu Yang was probably furious but Mu Yi couldn¡¯t do anything about that. He was worried about Chong Jiayi though. Mu Yi really hoped Qu Yang wouldn¡¯t discover anything about Chong Jiayi. It would be sad if he did.


    However, Mu Yi was connected to Chong Jiayi thanks to the restriction. The connection was fine which meant he was still alive. Mu Yi was convinced that Chong Jiayi was cunning enough so he wouldn¡¯t be discovered.


    Mu Yi¡¯s stomach rumbled due to hunger. He touched his tummy and glanced around before leaving with the Bamboo Tree of Life as fast as he could. The big battle, the opening of a new chakra, and all the energy he had used. All of this had made him really hungry.


    Unless Mu Yi reached a certain cultivation level, he wouldn¡¯t be able to refrain from the feeling of hunger and the need to eat. As Mu Yi passed through a small forest, his nose caught the scent of something and he stopped.


    ¡°It smells so sweet!¡± said Mu Yi glancing around.


    After debating for a few seconds, he walked in another direction. He soon stumbled upon what smelled so sweet. There was a pot above a campfire. The soup in the pot rolled in waves. The warmth from the fire spread all around.


    Even though Mu Yi was hungry, he didn¡¯t approach immediately. He had noticed someone next to the fire so he had to be cautious.

 Chapter 151: Six Keys

    Even though that place wasn¡¯t remote, there was only the Qu Mortuary around. Contrary to expectations, there was someone cooking dog meat in a huge pot in such a place.


    Back in the days, when Mu Yi traveled the world with the old Taoist Priest, they ate dog quite often so Mu Yi instantly recognized the smell when he arrived.


    The person next to the pot was also a Taoist priest. He seemed to be 50-60 years old, or maybe 60-70. His Taoist robe was ragged, his hair was messy, his face was dark, his eyes twinkled as he stared at the pot, he looked impatient to eat.


    ¡°What are you looking at, little Taoist priest? Could it be that you¡¯re afraid I, Jiao Hua, could harm you?¡± As Mu Yi was hesitating, the old Taoist Priest suddenly talked to him. He didn¡¯t turn his head at all, he didn¡¯t glance at Mu Yi, and he called himself Jiao Hua.


    When Mu Yi heard him, he smiled and walked forwards, he said: ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±


    Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what his interlocutor was thinking, he didn¡¯t underestimate him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master, it feels awkward. Just call me old Jiao Hua.¡± said the Taoist priest.


    ¡°You are older than me, I owe you respect, I¡¯ll call Master.¡± said Mu Yi sitting down next to Jiao Hua and glancing at the pot. It smelt so good. He felt hungry.


    ¡°Which mountain do you come from, little Taoist priest?¡± asked Jiao Hua without trying to force Mu Yi to call him Jiao Hua.


    ¡°Funiu Mountain, a little mountain. There¡¯s a wrecked temple at the top called Mountain God Temple. Of course, it is my home now.¡± said Mu Yi honestly and straightforwardly.


    ¡°Funiu Mountain? Never heard of it.¡± said Jiao Hua shaking his head. He glanced at Mu Yi in a strange way.


    ¡°What do you think, Master?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°I think you come from a secret blessed place.¡± said Jiao Hua.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think I was from Mount Longhu or Mao Shan?¡± asked Mu Yi, he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t wear the clothes of Mount Longhu. Regarding Mao Shan, I know people from there and I¡¯ve never heard of you. You can¡¯t possibly come from Mao Shan.¡± said Jiao Hua shaking his head.


    ¡°As expected.¡± thought Mu Yi when he heard Jiao Hua. Mu Yi had immediately thought there was a problem when he heard Jia Hua. It was strange to see someone in such a place.


    Especially that the Earth Walker from the Shangqing School had shown up. And now Jiao Hua said he was familiar with the Mao Shan, maybe that he was even from Mao Shan.


    Even if there hadn¡¯t been any surprise on the previous evening, it would have been difficult for Qu Yang to kill those people.


    But Mu Yi was curious and wondered how much his interlocutor had seen. Had he seen the great battle in the Qu Yang? and the Bamboo Tree of Life? And Shi Gu?


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t noticed anyone spying on them while he was fighting. There were only two possible options: the first one was that Jiao Hua wasn¡¯t there at all, the second one was that his cultivation level was too high, so even if he had been hiding, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have sensed his presence.


    ¡°So you invited me to join you, is there anything you would like to tell me?¡± asked Mu Yi after having thought carefully. Mu Yi was convinced that Jiao Hua hadn¡¯t told him to join him just to chat and have some dog meat, especially that he had close relations to Mao Shan.


    ¡°What if I told you I am just happy to see someone do what they love to, it inspires me, and to invite you to have some dog meat, would you believe me?¡± asked Jiao Hua to Mu Yi.


    ¡°I believe you when you tell me those two things, but you can¡¯t have such a simple goal, right Master? If you don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to eat with you.¡± replied Mu Yi.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve heard you had a key.¡± said Jiao Hua straightening his spine.


    ¡°A key? How do you know that, Master?¡± asked Mu Yi. He was stupefied. He did have a key and according to Qu Yang, that key was one of the keys which could be used to open the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. How did Jiao Hua know that though? Was he there when Mu Yi had taken the key from Qu Yang on that evening?


    ¡°I know it. But I am afraid that after a short time, all those who need to know will know.¡± said Jiao Hua slowly.


    ¡°Qu Yang?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s eyes twinkled. He was convinced that the members of the Far Ink Professional Organization couldn¡¯t have told anyone about that. At least, they couldn¡¯t be that stupid. It couldn¡¯t be the one who had assigned them that task as well, if the client knew that key was expensive, they wouldn¡¯t have used such a method. Besides, even if that key was precious and contained some secrets, it was useless to ordinary people.


    The why Mu Yi thought it was Qu Yang was that he had had a very difficult battle against Mu Yi and he couldn¡¯t come back to Mu Yi to get his revenge for the time, even if he found him.


    So the best method was to find someone to hunt Mu Yi, and to make everybody look for Mu Yi. And people would be willing to hunt Mu Yi because he had the key.


    Qu Yang initially intended to leave the key to Mu Yi and then to come back to him to steal it back. But now he couldn¡¯t get it from Mu Yi so he didn¡¯t intend to let him off.


    There were many dangerous people in the world. Besides, some influential groups were also looking for the six keys. If they knew Mu Yi had one of them, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate and send people to him.


    It could be troublesome for Mu Yi.


    When Mu Yi understood, he frowned. He was facing someone who wanted that key and who could maybe be dangerous.


    ¡°Should I hand it over?¡± thought Mu Yi. Actually, he wasn¡¯t that interested in the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, he was looking for the old Taoist Priest, so the keys were not indispensable for him, especially that Mu Yi didn¡¯t like trouble.


    But deep inside, he was proud too so handing the key over because of one sentence was impossible.


    ¡°Do you want that key, Master?¡± asked Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± said Jiao Hua shaking his head, against all expectations.


    ¡°What do you want then, Master?¡± asked Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t understand. Was the Taoist priest just warning him?


    ¡°To open the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, you need six keys. Do you know who have the different keys now?¡± asked Jiao Hua suddenly without replying to Mu Yi¡¯s question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Please tell me, Master.¡± said Mu Yi humbly.


    ¡°The first key is in Baidi town, in Fengjie county.¡± said Jiao Hua slowly.


    ¡°Baidi town, in Fengjie county? It¡¯s a legendary place for people who practice martial arts. The White Emperor rules over Baidi town, right?¡± said Mu Yi. His eyes were wide open. The old Taoist Priest had told him about that. Mu Yi had never forgotten those stories.


    Back in the days, Mu Yi was captivated by those stories but he was way too weak to learn more about them. He hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d hear about it from someone again.


    ¡°Indeed. But now it¡¯s his son who rules over the town, but there¡¯s no much difference. Even though well-traveled people know one key is there, nobody dares go and steal it.¡± said Jiao Hua nodding.


    ¡°What about the second key?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°The second and third keys are in Mount Longhu and Mao Shan.¡± said Jiao Hua smiling. Same thing, if anyone knew about that, nobody could possibly go and steal the keys from them.


    Mount Longhu and Mao Shan were both extremely famous. Earth Walkers of the current generation had already reached the second difficulty, so they probably had extremely strong people.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Jiao Hua.


    ¡°The fourth key is in Dunhuang, in the Northwest. The Godly Mother has it.¡±


    ¡°Dunhuang¡¯s Godly Mother?¡± It was the first time Mu Yi heard about that but he could imagine how strong she was, being able to keep a key was the proof that someone was strong enough.


    ¡°The fifth key is in the Forbidden City, the woman who has the most power and influence in the world has it.¡± said Jiao Hua smiling in an ice-cold way as if he didn¡¯t like that woman at all.


    Mu Yi perfectly knew whom Jiao Hua was referring to.


    Mu Yi felt under pressure already.


    The one in Baidi town, the two schools Mount Longhu and Mao Shan, the one in Dunhuang in the Northwest or the woman in the Forbidden City were all incredible people who had power and influence. A little Taoist priest like Mu Yi couldn¡¯t compete with them.


    Mu Yi initially had the impression it was just an ordinary key, he thought that if people knew he had it, it didn¡¯t matter because he could do what was necessary but now he thought differently, he didn¡¯t have such ridiculous thoughts anymore because he had the last key, the sixth one.


    It meant that if people knew he had that key, it¡¯d draw people¡¯s attention. And people were maybe competing to obtain the five other keys, and if someone managed to obtain some of them, then everybody would watch him, and it¡¯d be the same as if a child had had much money in a busy town.


    Then, Mu Yi would be in trouble.


    ¡°Does Qu Yang know I have the sixth key?¡± asked Mu Yi suddenly. .


    ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t know. He¡¯s too weak so he¡¯s not qualified. But now you stole the key from him, he¡¯s not lucky.¡± said Jiao Hua.


    ¡°You say he¡¯s unlucky, I think he¡¯s lucky. If he had the key, people would have found out and the Qu Mortuary would have been destroyed already.¡± said Mu Yi laughing at his own self. Qu Yang wasn¡¯t qualified? Well, what about him? Mu Yi wasn¡¯t qualified either.


    If Qu Yang knew that, he would be extremely happy, he wanted to cause trouble to Mu Yi after all.


    If Mu Yi was greedy and wanted to keep the key, he would get killed sooner or later.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, if you¡¯re not strong enough to protect such a treasure, then it¡¯s not a good thing to have such a precious treasure.¡± said Jiao Hua nodding.


    ¡°So what you mean is that you want me to hand the key over?¡± said Mu Yi looking at Jiao Hua.

 Chapter 152: Person of Unusual Ability

    At that moment, Mu Yi regretted. He didn¡¯t regret he had disturbed Qu Yang, he didn¡¯t regret he had offended him either, he regretted he hadn¡¯t done all he could to slaughter him.


    If he had done all he could using his copper lamp and relying on Chong Jiayi¡¯s help, his chance of killing Qu Yang would have been seventy percent or above, but if he had killed him, the situation would have become more critical.


    Besides, after killing Qu Yang, Li the Cripple wouldn¡¯t have come at all. And killing Qu Yang was risky too. Therefore, Mu Yi had preferred to be careful so he hadn¡¯t killed him.


    But now he regretted, he wished he could go back in time to the previous evening.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing which could make him go back in time. Mu Yi regretted but the most important was still to think of how to deal with the man in front of him.


    He was convinced that Jiao Hua wouldn¡¯t fool him, Qu Yang was probably telling everybody about Mu Yi and the key.


    News spread quickly amongst travelers, especially news related to such mysterious places as the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. Of course, many people paid attention to such news.


    Mu Yi was convinced that many people would start watching him if he continued traveling, and he would have more and more problems. So unless he was as strong as the leader of Baidi town or unless he belonged to a group such as Mao Shan or Mount Longhu, he would be in great danger.


    Therefore, Mu Yi asked straightforwardly if Jiao Hua wanted him to hand the key over.


    ¡°Why hand it over?¡± said Jiao Hua shaking his head, against all expectations.


    ¡°May I ask you for help, Master?¡± asked Mu Yi immediately. He was convinced that Jiao Hua probably didn¡¯t just want to warn him, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have talked that much.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t believe that a stranger could be good to him for no reason.


    ¡°You should find a place where nobody knows you and live incognito. Then, you shouldn¡¯t show up again until you¡¯re strong enough to protect yourself.¡± said Jiao Hua glancing at Mu Yi indifferently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head. He couldn¡¯t go and live incognito because of that key. The most important thing for him was to find the old Taoist Priest. He was willing to give up the key for that reason.


    ¡°As you wish. Sometimes you¡¯re lucky once, and then twice, and then you realize you¡¯re not as lucky anymore, and also you¡¯ll suddenly realize you¡¯re not qualified to compete anymore.¡± said Jiao Hua shaking his head. He had a dramatic facial expression.


    ¡°Well, luck is of no important if you need to be extremely strong to keep something, right?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Alright, stop asking me questions. You¡¯re not very strong but you can protect yourself. But you need to continue becoming stronger and level up as soon as possible. You¡¯ll see whether that key is your luck or your misfortune. If you die, you can¡¯t blame anyone, if you live, you¡¯re lucky. Anyway, I have a request.¡± said Jiao Hua in a grave and solemn way.


    ¡°Please tell me, Master.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Treat that little girl properly and well. Never give her up.¡± said Jiao Hua suddenly.


    Mu Yi shivered, Jiao Hua¡¯s facial expression suddenly became sharp. Mu Yi said: ¡°Who are you? How come you know Nuer?¡±


    ¡°The little girl¡¯s name is Nuer?¡± whispered Jiao Hua but he continued: ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I just recognize that Bamboo Tree of Life. Forty joints, forty years.¡±


    said Jiao Hua sighing. He looked nostalgic and sad.


    Mu Yi believed him because Jiao Hua had no reason to lie. He definitely didn¡¯t want to steal the Bamboo Tree of Life from him, Mu Yi could see it from his facial expression. Maybe that he had seen that tree in the past and that he hadn¡¯t seen it in a long time now.


    Besides, he sounded so sure, so he couldn¡¯t be mistaken.


    ¡°Do you know Nuer¡¯s father, Master?¡± asked Mu Yi immediately.


    Even though Nian Nuer had never asked him to help her find her father, if Mu Yi had the opportunity, he¡¯d be happy to help he though. He would be happy to know what had had happened back in the days, what had happened? Why had Nian Nuer¡¯s mother ended up alone with her child? And what disease did Nian Nuer have back in the days? Since medication was useless, it could only be due to a ghost, especially that she couldn¡¯t live away from the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± said Jiao Hua straightforwardly nodding. Then he looked at the Bamboo Tree of Life in Mu Yi¡¯s back and said: ¡°Not only do I know that little girl¡¯s father but I also helped him obtain the Bamboo Tree of Life. I would have never thought I¡¯d see it again during this life. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°So who is Nuer¡¯s father and where is he now?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°That little girl¡¯s father is called Nian Weiyi. He¡¯s a person of unusual ability. Unfortunately, he was born at the wrong time, if he had been born thirty years before, things would have been different for him.¡± said Jiao Hua. He sounded sorry for him.


    ¡°Is he still alive?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead. He died a long time ago.¡± said Jiao Hua straightforwardly in a cold way.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s face stiffened. Even though he had thought Nian Nuer¡¯s father could be dead, he still sounded disappointed when he heard Jiao Hua tell him that. As soon as he heard that, he decided not to tell Nian Nuer about that. He didn¡¯t want her to be sad.


    Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what Jiao Hua¡¯s relation to Nian Nuer¡¯s father was, Jiao Hua didn¡¯t seem to harbor evil intentions, otherwise Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have dared act recklessly.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t make things change easily but he had to be ready, he had to know who his enemies were. Even though the five other people who had keys belonged to powerful and influential groups, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think anyone would come to him to steal the key.


    One key was enough, so they could already take measures. They didn¡¯t need to waste time and energy to go and gather all the keys, most especially for two reasons: the first one was that it was unnecessary, the second one was balance of power.


    Sometimes, there were things which were obvious even though no formal agreement had been made.


    And as long as the few influential groups didn¡¯t take the initiative to do something, Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to worry too much. And if enemies came to him, they probably wouldn¡¯t be so strong that Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to compete with them.


    Mu Yi just felt under pressure because he had the impression he had to become stronger quickly.


    ¡°Alright, I told you everything I wanted to tell you. I prepared this dog meat especially for you. I added many good things in it. It¡¯ll help you recover. I¡¯m off.¡± said Jiao Hua standing up and rubbing his back.


    He started leaving before Mu Yi even had the time to react.


    ¡°Venerable Master, please tell me where I can find you.¡± said Mu Yi suddenly looking at Jiao Hua.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a beggar, don¡¯t call me ¡°venerable master¡±. Anyway, if you become strong enough to destroy the whole city in the blink of an eye someday, then come to Nanhai to find me. I¡¯ll offer you something incredible.¡± said Jiao Hua disappearing in the horizon.


    The pot didn¡¯t smell as strong as before and Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel extremely hungry anymore but he still ate. He quickly finished eating. After that, his face became red, his forehead was covered with sweat.


    Finally, Mu Yi used his hands to stand up, he looked determined. Since he couldn¡¯t change anything, he would have to deal with all this. He had reached the second step of the second difficulty, he also had the copper lamp and the Bamboo Tree of Life, he didn¡¯t need to fear his enemies.


    After that, Mu Yi turned around and left. He was still thinking about all the things Jiao Hua had told him.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what city Jiao Hua had meant when he had said ¡°if you can destroy the whole city¡±. But he was convinced that if he became strong enough, he¡¯d know it. What kind of relation did Nian Weiyi and Jiao Hua have though?


    Mu Yi was also wondering what incredible thing Jiao Hua would give him if he became strong enough?


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d know soon. He would need much time. First, he needed to deal with those who would want to steal his key. Besides, he needed to pay attention, he couldn¡¯t make Chong Jiayi¡¯s village wait any longer, and he couldn¡¯t let Chong Jiayi get involved, otherwise, they would maybe face a calamity and then Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have anyone to watch Qu Yang anymore.


    Mu Yi wanted to slaughter Qu Yang but he controlled himself. It wasn¡¯t the right time. He needed to find Li the Cripple and the old Taoist Priest first. Then he¡¯d get his revenge against Qu Yang.


    Mu Yi had never considered himself as someone magnanimous. On the contrary, he didn¡¯t have much patience.


    Because Mu Yi didn¡¯t walk in the same direction, he didn¡¯t know that, at that moment, Jiao Hua was standing on the shore of the Yellow River and that a young Taoist priest was standing in front of him. The young Taoist priest looked at Jiao Hua with respect and admiration. And that young Taoist priest was Dragon of Righteousness, the Earth Walker of Mao Shan.


    ¡°Master, are you sure he can protect that key?¡± asked Dragon of Righteousness. He didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Whether he can protect that key or not, does it matter? It¡¯s only one key. And even if he can enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, so what? What belongs to the past can¡¯t be changed anyway.¡± said Jiao Hua. His hands were joined together. He didn¡¯t look incredibly strong.


    Dragon of Righteousness remained silent. He didn¡¯t know what to reply.


    ¡°Little Dragon of Righteousness, do you think many people drowned in the Yellow River?¡± asked Jiao Hua suddenly.


    ¡°Many.¡± said Dragon of Righteousness nodding.


    ¡°Wrong. Not many, not enough.¡± said Jiao Hua in a cold way. Dragon of Righteousness shivered and looked scared.

 Chapter 153: Big Slave Gets Bullied

    Mu Yi went back to the village but Chong Jiayi hadn¡¯t gone back yet. Big Slave was there. He had listened to Mu Yi, he was still in the house.


    Chong Jiayi came back at noon, he looked extremely worried, when he saw Mu Yi, he rushed over and said: ¡°Master, I have important things to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Qu Yang is telling everyone I have a key which can be used to open the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Indeed. How do you know?¡± asked Chong Jiayi. He didn¡¯t understand. After all, when Qu Yang had told him, they were alone. How did Mu Yi know?


    ¡°A Master told me. Qu Yang has no doubts about you?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°No. I stayed with him. He trusts me.¡± said Chong Jiayi immediately.


    ¡°Good. Since you came back. I should leave.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly. He just wanted to wait for Chong Jiayi to come back, otherwise he would have already left with Big Slave.


    ¡°You already want to leave, Master? But¡­¡± said Chong Jiayi. He seemed worried.


    ¡°If I stay here, the village might face a disaster. You don¡¯t want to the village to suffer a disaster, right? I¡¯m done here. I need to go to Cangzhou. You stay here, I¡¯ll contact you. Wait for me to contact you, if you have news from Li the Cripple, then try to contact me as quickly as possible.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will continue watching Qu Yang, I will also use my contacts to find Li the Cripple.¡± said Chong Jiayi determined.


    ¡°Alright. Be careful. By the way, is Bei Ming dead?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°No but you injured her badly with your incredible prowesses. said Chong Jiayi.


    Even though Mu Yi hadn¡¯t seen how Bei Ming was when he left, he was convinced that she hadn¡¯t died.


    ¡°Shi Gu? Alright.¡± said Mu Yi nodding. Next time, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t only kill Qu Yang, he would also take Shi Gu and finish feeding the Bamboo Tree of Life with it.


    After that, Mu Yi left with Big Slave. He had to leave before his enemies had time to react.


    Of course, for Mu Yi, the best solution was to part with Big Slave because the latter was too big and drew people¡¯s attention easily. To describe Mu Yi, Qu Yang probably said he was a Taoist priest, but most especially, he probably said he had a Bamboo Tree of Life, a copper lamp and a big friend, Big Slave.


    Because of Big Slave, Mu Yi could easily be noticed.


    Therefore, the best was for Mu Yi to part with Big Slave. Besides, Mu Yi had a precious and real human face he could use as a mask. That way, he could disguise himself even better.


    But that was just the best option in the best circumstances, because Mu Yi couldn¡¯t possibly part with Big Slave. If Mu Yi parted with Big Slave, how would Big Slave eat? He needed a lot of food. Besides, Big Slave was also Nian Nuer¡¯s friend, they liked to play together.


    Besides, Mu Yi was now used to having Big Slave around, he was a bit attached, he considered Big Slave as one of his people. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t part with him.


    When they started walking, Big Slave didn¡¯t look happy, not because Mu Yi hadn¡¯t taken him with him on the previous evening, but because he wanted to see Nian Nuer, he could only wait for her to wake up though. And Mu Yi couldn¡¯t tap his shoulders to cheer him up.


    Initially, Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to go to Luoyang, going to Cangzhou with Big Slave was enough. But Mu Yi had no choice but to change his plans. The road to Cangzhou was long and if he walked with Big Slave, many people would notice them on the way and attack them..


    The only way for Mu Yi to go to Cangzhou that way was to hide during the day and travel at night but Mu Yi wasn¡¯t familiar with the way, it would be easy for him to get lost, he¡¯d waste lots of time and energy.


    That¡¯s not how Mu Yi worked anyway.


    Therefore, the best solution was to find a carriage. That way, Big Slave would be able to hide inside, and their chances of getting uncovered would be significantly reduced.


    When the Far Ink Professional Organization had left, Uncle Cai had asked Mu Yi if he wanted to keep a carriage but Mu Yi had refused because he didn¡¯t know how to ride a carriage and having one was inconvenient anyway. Now, Mu Yi was thinking he had made a mistake by refusing.


    Even though the Far Ink Professional Organization was maybe still in town, Luoyang was a big city, and Mu Yi would feel awkward asking anyway. Therefore, the best thing to do was find a place where they sold and bought carriages and hire a driver. Many people rented carriages to travel. Only rich people, like businesspeople or government officials, raised horses and knew how to ride them.


    Ordinary people already found it difficult to earn money to eat. Horses were really expensive. Feeding a family of five people was much less expensive than buying a horse.


    In order to avoid getting noticed in town, Mu Yi made Big Slave hide outside of town and wait there. And he also left the Bamboo Tree of Life with him, otherwise, with Big Slave¡¯s temper, maybe that he wouldn¡¯t have waited again.


    Mu Yi told him a few things and then walked towards the town. He didn¡¯t put the human skin mask but he changed his clothes, he didn¡¯t put his Taoist robe on, it was too obvious. On the way, he also bought a plaited bamboo hat. Then he paid the entrance fees to town, he didn¡¯t go through any security check and walked in town.


    There were two places to buy and rent carriages in Luoyang. Mu Yi asked some people where he could find them. After asking, he quickly decided to go to one which was specialized in traveling to the North, including Beijing, Tianjin, most of Hebei and Henan and part of Shandong, he was precisely traveling in that direction.


    When he arrived, in less than an hour, Mu Yi was seated in a carriage driven by a well-behaved and honest man. People who entered the city were checked, people who left weren¡¯t.


    After leaving the town, the carriage moved in Big Slave¡¯s direction. That carriage wasn¡¯t as precious as the carriage the Su Clan had made for Mu Yi before, it was also less luxurious than the carriages of the Far Ink Professional Organization, but it was functional and the ceiling was high which was good for Big Slave, he wouldn¡¯t feel too squeezed.


    ¡°Quick, capture him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    ¡°Everybody, be careful!¡±


    As the carriage approached Big Slave¡¯s hideout, Mu Yi suddenly heard some voices. When Mu Yi heard that he was furious.


    When he had left, he had told Big Slave not to offend anyone and not to fight, he hadn¡¯t thought some people would bully him though: ¡°Please wait here, chauffeur, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s silhouette flickered and he disappeared from there. Mu Yi rushed over to Big Slave. The chauffeur was astonished, Mu Yi had suddenly disappeared.


    When Mu Yi disappeared, the driver turned his head around and rubbed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.


    But he didn¡¯t leave. The journey to Cangzhou would take half a month but Mu Yi had paid more than for a journey which would have last for a few months. He seemed wealthy and high-ranking. Besides, Mu Yi didn¡¯t seem to be a bad person so he decided to wait.


    ¡°You want to die!¡±


    Mu Yi arrived in a few seconds but when he saw what was going on, he was even more furious.


    Big Slave was encircled, maybe that because of what Mu Yi had told him, he had decided not to fight. He was just holding the Bamboo Tree of Life firmly in his arms. He wanted to escape but there were a dozen people around him. Most of them were riding horses. They were also wearing gleaming broadswords.


    Of course, if Mu Yi hadn¡¯t told him anything and if he didn¡¯t have the Bamboo Tree of Life, even if more people had come, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough to deal with him.


    The leader of the group was a prince in white clothes. There was a young page in black clothes on his side. They had bows and arrows too and some hanging game at the back of their horses. Since it was the beginning of spring, they had probably gone hunting and on their way back, they had bumped into Big Slave.


    Big Slave was a giant so he drew people¡¯s attention, and the prince loved hunting so he had probably thought Big Slave¡¯s head would be a nice trophy.


    Unfortunately, it was a mistake. If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t gone to town, the prince would already be dead, he wouldn¡¯tact arrogantly like that.


    ¡°If anyone captures him, I¡¯ll give you a very generous reward.¡±


    said that prince. They were many people and they could only encircled Big Slave so far, they tried to lasso him but Big Slave broke the rope so the prince was starting to get impatient and angry.


    Mu Yi heard him.


    He hadn¡¯t taken Big Slave to town because he didn¡¯t want him to get in trouble, he wasn¡¯t really scared though, especially of that prince who dared provoke someone far superior in power, he was really careless.


    Big Slave raised his head, he sensed that Mu Yi was close, Mu Yi noticed sadness in Big Slave¡¯s eyes.


    Unfortunately for them, the people around didn¡¯t notice anything and continued acting arrogantly.


    ¡°Big Slave, kill them.¡±


    said Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t talk loudly but everybody heard him.


    Many people looked at Mu Yi. The prince raised his hand, he wanted to say something.


    But at that moment, Big Slave started running towards someone. He looked ferocious.


    He was holding the Bamboo Tree of Life in one hand and he raised the other. He slapped one of them, that man didn¡¯t have time to react, he was blown away off the horseback.


    Big Slave¡¯s attack astonished everybody around. The reason why they had dared encircled big slave was that they had noticed he didn¡¯t attack initially, he just looked like a scared child, but now things had changed.


    Everybody looked at him in an cold way.

 Chapter 154: Big Slave, Kill Them All

    Nobody had had time to react but Big Slave had already started attacking and nobody could resist against him.


    ¡°Bam bam!¡±


    Horrible shrieks spread in the air. The few people around Big Slave were all blown away. He even broke the neck of one of them, it was completely broken, when he fell onto the ground, his face was facing backwards. He looked dead.


    Mu Yi had told him to kill them all so Big Slave was merciless.


    ¡°Kill him, hurry up!¡±


    shouted the prince in white clothes when he saw that. He was terrified, he didn¡¯t look arrogant like before.


    When his people heard that, they turned around and moved away from Big Slave, then they took their bows and arrows and started shooting.


    Big Slave¡¯s defense was incredible though, piercing through his skin with arrows was difficult, especially for those lackeys who liked to act tyrannically but weren¡¯t that strong. When the arrows crashed onto Big Slave¡¯s body, they just broke and fell down. Not even a single mark appeared on his body.


    At that moment, those people¡¯s facial expressions changed drastically. They had the impression they were fighting against a terrifying monster.


    ¡°Prince, that giant is a sorcerer, let¡¯s flee.¡± said the page in black clothes next to the prince. He was shuddering with fear. He had read legends about creatures against whom sharp blades were useless. He had never thought he¡¯d ever see it in reality.


    And the giant had started slaughtering them, even those who didn¡¯t die were badly injured.


    ¡°Yes, that one is the sorcerer though, so kill him first!¡± said the prince pointing at Mu Yi. After all, Big Slave¡¯s behavior had changed after Mu Yi¡¯s arrival, and Mu Yi looked ordinary.


    All those people galloped towards Mu Yi at full speed when they heard the prince, like drowning men clutching at a straw, they raised their blades and pointed them at Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi looked calm and serene. He was furious when he arrived but now he had calmed down. When he saw those people gallop towards him at full speed, he shook his head.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel compassion at all for those people, Mu Yi hated them, especially the prince. Those people were evil and worthless.


    Mu Yi jumped forwards and landed in front of a man. He quickly stole his broadsword, when the man realized what was happening, he looked furious, but then blood splashed.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Then the blade twinkled in front of him, drops of blood dripped from the blade.


    Then Mu Yi continued lacerating people all around him, after a few seconds, there were corpses all around him, they were bathing in ponds of blood. Big Slave also slapped the last person to death.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t come here!¡± said the prince. He was terrified. Mu Yi was like a demon. He wanted to run away but his horse didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I, I can give you money. I can give you much money! Please spare my life.¡±


    ¡°Flop!¡±


    Since the horse didn¡¯t obey, the prince jumped off the horse, he fell onto the ground, he struggled to stand up, he wanted to escape, his body felt all soft, cold and petrified. He also wetted his pants.


    ¡°But my grandfather¡­¡± said the young page in black clothes coming in front of the prince. Even though he also looked terrified, he tried to keep calm and act brave.


    But when before he even finished talking, a blade twinkled.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± the prince was scared to death. He seemed devastated.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t let him off, he immediately finished him and beheaded him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± said Mu Yi to Big Slave. He didn¡¯t even glanced at the prince. He just stuck the broadsword into the ground next to him.


    It was the first time Mu Yi slaughtered ordinary people. Even though they deserved it, he still didn¡¯t feel comfortable with the idea.


    Mu Yi and Big Slave walked to the carriage. They remained silent.


    ¡°Chauffeur, we can leave.¡±


    The chauffeur¡¯s heart was pounding, he had seen everything. But he didn¡¯t ask anything and left.


    Big Slave sat in a corder of the carriage. He was fixedly staring at the Bamboo Tree of Life. Mu Yi was looking out of the window, the public road looked eerie and desolate.


    He was still thinking about what had just happened. He had killed coldly and without emotions. Was he the same person he used to be? In the past, he hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d become a cold-blooded killer.


    If his enemies hadn¡¯t been guilty of countless monstrous crimes, if they had been ordinary people, would he have killed them anyway? Would he have killed them for him and Big Slave not to be uncovered?


    Actually, Mu Yi had become colder than before. A moment before, he had sensed something.


    Mu Yi could have as many excuses as he wished to kill people but it didn¡¯t change anything to the fact that he did kill people.


    ¡°Old man, you told me that no matter what, when you do something a lot, it becomes normal. Does it apply to killing as well?¡± Mu Yi lowered his head and looked at his hands, they were still white, there was no blood on them but it was as if he could see blood.


    Mu Yi remained pensive for a long time and then he got tired and closed his eyes.


    Mu Yi left so he didn¡¯t know that what he had done had drawn people¡¯s attention in Luoyang.


    The world was in a situation of chaos and many people died but when the crowd heard about that crime, they were still shocked because his father was the second vice-president. And the capital city wasn¡¯t safe so the second vice-president wanted to bring his beloved son back to their hometown.


    With his power and influence, his children were safe in Luoyang. He wasn¡¯t worried for his children¡¯s safety. They could usually bully anyone.


    Nobody would have thought that young master would get killed there.


    All the yamens of Luoyang were stupefied. The magistracy officers and investigators all started investigating, they didn¡¯t immediately accused Mu Yi but he was definitely suspected.


    After all, Mu Yi had been hiding in town and then he had left with a carriage. Some people had seen him leave and they had seen him move in the direction where the young prince was.


    Presumption of innocence didn¡¯t really exist though so naturally, Mu Yi became a target.


    At the same time, in a courtyard in Luoyang, Mo Ruyan calmly looked at Uncle Cai and said: ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°The magistracy officer I bribed told me about what they had found on the site, I¡¯m almost sure. The clues are clear.¡± said Uncle Cai smiling wryly: ¡°What happened drew many people¡¯s attention. Apart from that key, high officials have been offended. That traveler caused trouble once again.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that the Qu Mortuary spread the news about the key?¡± asked Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Indubitably.¡± said Uncle Cai.


    ¡°Hmph. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll go and avenge our brothers whom the Qu Mortuary killed.¡± said Mo Ruyan groaning in a cold way. After having arrived in Luoyang, she had investigated a little bit. She had guessed that the ones who had attacked them were from the Qu Mortuary. But she wasn¡¯t sure. Now, with the news regarding the key, she was sure.


    ¡°Master, stay safe. We need time to think of a solution.¡± said Uncle Cai hastily. Even though the Far Ink Professional Organization was famous and had a good reputation, they were less famous than the Qu Mortuary.


    And Uncle Cai didn¡¯t think that the Far Ink Professional Organization could compete with the Qu Mortuary. Therefore, he warned Mo Ruyan, he didn¡¯t want her to act recklessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Cai. I¡¯m talking about the future. I need to become stronger first.¡± said Mo Ruyan. She knew that Qu Yang was much stronger than her. Even though she really wanted to get her revenge, she knew she had to be careful.


    ¡°Alright, good.¡± said Uncle Cai nodding.


    ¡°By the way, when you go back, tell my dad that I¡¯ll come back next year for his birthday.¡± said Mo Ruyan suddenly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± said Uncle Cai nodding. Then, he opened his eyes widely and said: ¡°Master, are you not coming back with us?¡±


    ¡°No. I want to go and travel. I want to level up. Then I¡¯ll go back.¡± said Mo Ruyan straightforwardly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come back, our master will be angry.¡± said Uncle Cai smiling wryly.


    ¡°I need to buy some things these two days. Bring the armed escorts back. He knows what to do.¡± said Mo Ruyan ignoring what Uncle Cai had just said.


    ¡°Master, is traveling and leveling up really your only purpose?¡± asked Uncle Cai shaking his head.


    ¡°Of course.¡± said Mo Ruyan sound sure of herself.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what was happening in Luoyang and even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care.


    The wheels of the carriage rolled and caused a cloud of dust to rise around. It bumped on the public road and couldn¡¯t move faster. Mu Yi¡¯s eyes were closed. He seemed to be sleeping.


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t sleeping, he wasn¡¯t even meditating. He was just thinking.

 Chapter 155: Strange Murderer

    The driver learnt that there was a shortcut and took it even if the shortcut was known to be dangerous because Big Slave could easily get rid of people who tried to stop them.


    And luckily they took another way because they didn¡¯t know but some people on horses had been chasing them.


    During the following days, the carriage didn¡¯t cross any county town, therefore, Mu Yi didn¡¯t know that in some county towns, there were some posters and on some of those posters, there were images of him and Big Slave.


    If Mu Yi had seen that, he would have understood that the news that he had the key had spread everywhere. Some people were convinced that Mu Yi was the young prince¡¯s murderer.


    Nobody had seen what had happened though. And Qu Yang was adding fuel to the fire. Because of what Qu Yang was saying everywhere, people started thinking it was obvious that Mu Yi was the murderer. They just needed a scapegoat anyway, an excuse.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a village in front of us. Should we spend the night there?¡±


    In the evening, they arrived at the entrance of the village, Mister Li opened Mu Yi¡¯s curtain and asked for instructions.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t hide his true identity anymore since they had already left town. He was wearing his Taoist robe again. The chauffeur and Mu Yi had even chatted. Mu Yi knew his name:Li the Good. Of course, it wasn¡¯t his real name but people called him that because he was frank, honest and simple-minded. Even Li the Good called himself that now.


    ¡°Alright.¡± said Mu Yi nodding. Even though they hadn¡¯t endured the hardships of an arduous journey, they hadn¡¯t rested either. And Mu Yi was exhausted, during the day, they traveled, and in the evening Mu Yi carried out the sacrificial ritual of the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    When Li the Good heard Mu Yi¡¯s answer, he smiled with his eyes. If he had been alone, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to afford staying in hotels, but since Mu Yi had hired him, he also paid for good and accommodation.


    The gates of the different clans were firmly closed at night in the village. There was nobody on the streets either. It was strange. And surprisingly, that small village didn¡¯t even have an inn. It was very strange.


    Li the Good decided to knock at a clan¡¯s door.


    Of course they were not willing to host them and they wanted them to go away. Finally, Mu Yi took out money, their interlocutor remained silent but finally accepted to let them stay for the night.


    They just told them they had to leave on the second day at dawn.


    Even though Mu Yi knew there was something dodgy, he accepted. They had no drinkable water in the carriage so he accepted.


    After that, that person took them to rooms. He also prepared some food and drinks for them since they had paid a good amount of money. He also repeated that they couldn¡¯t travel freely within the clan at night and that they had to leave at dawn.


    ¡°It¡¯s a strange place.¡± said Li the Good when that person left.


    Mu Yi smiled but said nothing. They were going to leave on the day after early in the morning, it didn¡¯t matter whether those people were nice or not.


    At night, when Li the Good went to bed, Mu Yi continued the sacrificial ritual. Even though he wasn¡¯t familiar with the place, he wasn¡¯t afraid, especially that Big Slave was on his side to protect him. And if anything happened, he would also be able to react.


    During those few days, Mu Yi sensed that Nian Nuer¡¯s Qi was becoming more and more powerful. It had broken free from the limits of the Bamboo Tree of Life a few times.


    She had been accumulating Qi to the maximum level. Maybe that she was going to level up. anytime. She didn¡¯t level up on that evening though.


    ¡°Quickly, quickly, here.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and encircle him, we can¡¯t afford to let the murderer escape!¡±


    said some voices at dawn. Mu Yi could sense around twenty different sources of Qi outside.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Li the Good also woke up because of the noise, he stood up and looked at Mu Yi.


    At that moment, some people were holding dazzling torches in the courtyard and they also illuminated the room from outside through the windows. So Li the Good¡¯s face was illuminated too.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s go out and see.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head. He got off his bed. Luckily, he had finished the sacrificial ritual early on that night because Big Slave and Li the Good wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with the situation alone.


    Mu Yi opened the door of the room and looked at the crowd.


    It was beyond expectation. The leader of the group was an old woman surprisingly, she had a walking stick, silver hair, and next to them, there was the one who had showed them their rooms on the previous evening.


    Apart from those people, there were servants, their faces were deathly pale and they were holding various items, brooms, wooden basins, they looked ridiculous.


    But Mu Yi didn¡¯t laugh.


    ¡°What do you want, everybody?¡±


    The people in the courtyard fixedly stared at him. They didn¡¯t dare act recklessly. They even looked scared when they saw his facial expression.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to catch up with you and I spared your life, but why did you kill my daughter-in-law?¡± asked the old woman. She looked sad and looked at Mu Yi with disgust.


    Mu Yi was surprised.


    Even though he had heard of some murderer, he hadn¡¯t thought they would directly accuse him.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± That was the first thing Mu Yi thought of.


    ¡°Old woman, I didn¡¯t go out yesterday evening, how could I have killed anyone? You¡¯re probably mistaken.¡± explained Mu Yi.


    ¡°Cui Xiang, is it him or not?¡± asked the old woman looking at the young woman next to her whose face was deathly pale.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡±


    said Cui Xiang: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s him indeed. He went to the lady¡¯s room and she struggled to stay alive, but in the end because she didn¡¯t want to get raped and tarnished, she committed suicide by biting off her tongue.¡±


    The young woman immediately started crying when she said that.


    Mu Yi looked furious he heard her.


    He had initially thought it was a mistake, now he understood it was a conspiracy.


    He felt sad for those women though, they were so weak.


    ¡°What a touching story. She committed suicide by biting off her tongue? So now you¡¯re accusing me without any clue?¡± said Mu Yi smiling in an ice-cold way. Those people¡¯s eyes twinkled but they didn¡¯t dare look at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a monk and you¡¯re utterly devoid of conscience, how sad, but there are laws in this world and you will get punished.¡± said the old woman. She was furious.


    ¡°Laws? There are laws, but they aren¡¯t your clan¡¯s laws.¡± said Mu Yi in a cold way.


    Li the Good was scared to death. He was too tired on the previous evening so he had slept really well. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. But from what he had understood, he was convinced Mu Yi couldn¡¯t possible do something as cruel as that.


    Big Slave was inside protecting the Bamboo Tree of Life. As long as Mu Yi didn¡¯t say anything, Big Slave¡¯s only task was to protect the tree.


    ¡°No need to waste your time and talk to him. I already dispatched people who are going to inform the high-officials. The members of the yamen will come.¡± said someone next to her.


    Actually, that was the one who had taken them inside on the previous evening.


    Mu Yi looked at him in a meaningful way. Was that person interested in money only?


    If that was the case, it would have been useless to come with such a big group of people. Besides, why would they have need to go and inform high officials? Their purpose wasn¡¯t only money.


    And since their purpose wasn¡¯t money, then it was related to the fact that the young lady had died, but who had killed her? Cui Xiang said that the lady had committed suicide by biting off her tongue. That wasn¡¯t something easy to do.


    But why had she committed suicide? Besides, if she had really committed suicide, then why accuse him?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand what was going on. He needed to see the victim who had committed suicide by biting off her tongue but the enemies wouldn¡¯t allow him.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, surrender now and I¡¯ll be kind. Otherwise, I will have no choice but to make you go through hard times.¡± said the old woman to Mu Yi.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m extremely stupid? You¡¯re an old woman, how can you be so damn stupid?¡± said Mu Yi. It surprised everybody. Many people were even more scared and shook from head to foot.


    She held her walking stick even more firmly, she pointed at Mu Yi with her other hand and said: ¡°Alright, alright, you will have no choice but to surrender though. Someone capture him, dead or alive.¡±


    said the old woman utterly discomfited.


    ¡°Roger, Ma¡¯am!¡±


    Probably because of Mu Yi¡¯s age, when some of them heard that, they raised their weapons and surrounded Mu Yi. He probably looked and easy to bully in their eyes. They ignored Li the Good.


    They were convinced that a well-behaved and honest man like him could easily be kept under control with the few servants.


    Mu Yi looked at the people who encircled him, he was expressionless. How unexpected. His eyes were filled with murder. Actually, since the battle a few days before, he knew that his cultivation wasn¡¯t very stable so he had made great efforts to make it become stable.


    He could easily kill all those people in front of him but he didn¡¯t want to go against his contradictions because of such small things. Killing tons of people wasn¡¯t something which made him feel better, more enlightened, it didn¡¯t make his cultivation feel stable.


    But even if he didn¡¯t kill people, it didn¡¯t mean that he was going to surrender!

 Chapter 156: Suicide by Biting Off her Tongue

    As those people got closer, Mu Yi didn¡¯t seem like he was going to react. They looked happy, especially that the one who had shown Mu Yi and the others their room on the previous evening had told those people they would get a reward if they caught the murderer.


    As they came closer, Mu Yi suddenly raised his hand and the few people were instantly blown away and fell down on the ground.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The crowd was stupefied. They didn¡¯t even know what had happened precisely, they hadn¡¯t seen anything. A moment before, they were about to capture the murderer and a second later they had been blown away and they were on the ground.


    Against all expectations, the member of the clan where they were had seen things a little bit more precisely than the others and he was astonished.


    The old woman gasped with astonishment and was fixedly staring at Mu Yi. She didn¡¯t understand how Mu Yi had done that.


    Mu Yi had blown them away in the blink of an eye like an extremely dangerous and threatening beast.


    ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± said the old woman. She didn¡¯t move back but she was nervous and held her walking stick more firmly. She looked fierce of mien but she was faint of heart.


    ¡°I just wanted to spend the night here. I even paid. I said I¡¯d leave early in the morning. You sent such an army to fight against me, shouldn¡¯t I take measures? Otherwise you¡¯d be disappointed, right?¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    ¡°You¡¯re making an empty show of strength, we already reported the case to authorities, if you don¡¯t want your punishment to be even more serious, you should surrender.¡± said the person next to the old woman.


    ¡°Since you already reported the case to authorities, perfect. Show me how the young lady died.¡± said Mu Yi nodding. Actually, he could leave easily if he wanted to do, nobody could stop him. But he wasn¡¯t in a rush. Since they had prepared so much for him, why not stay a little and gather experience?


    Besides, on the previous evening, when he had arrived, he had noticed that there was something wrong but he initially, he hadn¡¯t taken it to heart, he didn¡¯t intend to investigate, he hadn¡¯t thought that things would not be as hoped. He initially didn¡¯t want trouble but trouble had come to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a murderer, you keep plotting. I don¡¯t trust you.¡± said the old woman trying to act bravely when she saw that Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to attack.


    Mu Yi ignored her. He looked at Cui Xiang who was still on the ground and said: ¡°Did you personally see me kill a young lady from your clan?¡±


    Cui Xiang was shaking violently. She lowered her head, she didn¡¯t dare look at Mu Yi in the eyes.


    ¡°Since you said that, you must bear the responsibility for your words. Bring me to the lady¡¯s room.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± asked the old woman without waiting for Cui Xiang to reply. She sounded extremely nervous. And she didn¡¯t dare get any closer because of what had just happened.


    Cui Xiang felt petrified. She was very scared of Mu Yi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    said Mu Yi. Cui Xiang nodded, stood up and turned around. Then she led the way.


    ¡°Damn bitch! Try and dare!¡± said the old woman when she saw that Mu Yi ignored her and that Cui Xiang obeyed to Mu Yi. She raised her walking stick and tried to hit Cui Xiang¡¯s head.


    Even though she was already sixty or seventy years old, she was still vigorous. Her walking stick moved towards Cui Xiang¡¯s head quickly.


    Cui Xiang didn¡¯t notice the walking stick. She continued walking forwards.


    As the walking stick was about to reach Cui Xiang¡¯s head, suddenly, the crowd saw Mu Yi appear next to Cui Xiang, and he had raised his arm and caught the walking stick.


    ¡°Useless old biddy.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head. He then suddenly snatched the walking stick from her hands with such a jerk that she fell down brutally.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The old woman gave a horrible shriek and then she shouted: ¡°the Taoist priest is killing people, he has no principles!¡±


    Nobody paid attention to her though. The others who had come and were initially ready to make trouble were still on the ground, they hadn¡¯t even gotten back onto their feet but they were crawling backwards.


    The old woman was furious when she saw that and said: ¡°Little Taoist priest, I am the current Empress Dowager, they even created a chastity arch for me. You should remain faithful and loyal. If you attack me, it means you don¡¯t respect the emperor, and you shall die for your offenses.¡±


    When Mu Yi heard her, he suddenly stopped and looked at her: ¡°Remain faithful and loyal? The old woman of the Forbidden City made a memorial arch in your honor? She must be blind. You don¡¯t deserve such an honor.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± the old woman didn¡¯t know what to say. As she saw it, Mu Yi was just a criminal and he kept offending her.


    ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re doomed. You keep insulting me, the empress dowager, nobody can save you anymore!¡± said the old woman, she suddenly burst into laughter as if she had gone insane.


    People around all stared at Mu Yi, he was scary indeed. Everybody knew that the empress dowager had power and influence. Even the emperor listened to her and someone surprisingly dared insult her.


    Official persecution of people for what they wrote or said was normal back in the days. Mu Yi disrespected her, if anyone in the Forbidden City knew that he had said that, they would do all they could to kill his entire family.


    But did Mu Yi care? Negative.


    People were afraid of the old woman of the Forbidden City and didn¡¯t dare insult her on public roads but at home they didn¡¯t care. Some people kept cursing at her at home everyday.


    For the dynasties, preventing people from learning things was the best strategy: the strategy of obscurantism.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me whether what I do is right or wrong, and I don¡¯t need anyone to save me.¡± said Mu Yi. Then, he continued walking away and left the servants and the old woman behind.


    The old woman felt petrified. She looked furious, shocked and nervous.


    ¡°Go to the Zhao Clan and ask for some more people. Hurry up and go to the county town. Tell Officer Zhang that it is an emergency, tell him to send as many people as possible.¡± said the member of the clan, he was panic-stricken.


    When those people heard him, they started running chaotically and in a disorganized way.


    The crowd ignored Li the Good. He went back to the room. Initially, he wanted to follow Mu Yi but now he was scared so he wanted to hide in the room, especially that Big Slave was still in there so he could protect him.


    Everybody had seen Li the Good but they didn¡¯t care about him, he was just a chauffeur who had been hired by Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t pose a threat to them. And the crowd had seen the giant in the room through the windows but they decided to ignore him.


    Mu Yi was already extremely strong after all so they all thought it was useless to offend the giant as well. Why seek for more trouble?


    ¡°Old woman, should we?¡± asked the housekeeper to the old woman.


    ¡°Of course we should. Let¡¯s see how long he can play his little game.¡± said the old woman glancing at Mu Yi with hatred in her eyes: ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you like Cui Xiang? If you solve the issue, that girl is yours.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am!¡± said the housekeeper happily.


    After that, the old woman and the housekeeper walked away together.


    At that moment, Mu Yi controlled Cui Xiang with his mind strength. Controlling her was extremely easy.


    He could make her say or do anything but it wasn¡¯t the right time yet.


    Very quickly, Mu Yi and Cui Xiang arrived in a backyard in front of a room, as soon as they opened the door, Mu Yi frowned.


    The room was in a terrible mess. Tables had been kicked aside. There was a corridor, on the floor at the beginning of the corridor, there were frames which had fallen, there were pieces of broken flower vases everywhere. And Mu Yi could also smell blood.


    Cui Xiang stayed at the entrance, she didn¡¯t dare come into the room. She was terrified, her heard was pounding.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t force her, otherwise, she would have collapsed. He entered the room alone.


    As soon as Mu Yi properly entered the room, he saw a woman lying on a bed, her clothes were ragged, her hair was messy, her clothes were torn apart so the undergarment covering her chest and abdomen was visible. The bedclothes were on the ground.


    Mu Yi arrived next to the bed, he could clearly see the woman¡¯s face. She was around twenty years old. Her facial expression was terrifying: it was a mixture of fury, fear and pain. She hadn¡¯t died content.


    Her face was swollen too. There was the mark of a hand on her face. There was blood on her face and there was a huge blood stain on the bed sheet as well as half a tongue.


    When Mu Yi saw that, he frowned even more. Even if he didn¡¯t have much experience when it came to solving crimes, he also immediately understood that she had decided to commit suicide by biting off her tongue because she didn¡¯t want to get raped. But who had tried to rape her?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t see anything in the room which could have belonged to a man. Since that woman was a noble lady, she probably had a husband already. But where was he? And such an incredible thing had happened, why was there no man in charge of taking care of that?


    Apart from the old woman, there was a housekeeper, he didn¡¯t look brave enough to do something like that. Besides, if any servant had done that, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to find him.


    As Mu Yi was thinking, he heard some steps outside.

 Chapter 157: Uncovered

    ¡°Pa!¡±


    ¡°Scumbag!¡±


    Mu Yi came out and saw the old woman, she slapped Cui Xiang¡¯s face.


    Cui Xiang came back to her senses. She looked terrified. After having been slapped, she only knelt down, she didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t have any compassion for her, she was on the enemy¡¯s side, even if she was forced.


    And pitiful people were also pathetic.


    And regarding the old woman, Mu Yi found her extremely annoying. But it wasn¡¯t time to settle accounts with her yet.


    When the old woman saw that Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to attack, she thought he was afraid. So she was becoming more and more arrogant.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, if you kneel down before me, admit your offenses and beg for mercy, I may be magnanimous, I won¡¯t tell that you insulted me a moment ago.¡± said the old woman looking happy.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand why she was so confident? Was it because of the yamen? Was it because she had a special walking stick?


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± said Mu Yi glancing at her disdainfully. Then, he sat down on a chair.


    ¡°You¡­¡± the old woman was furious. Mu Yi despised her. She was so pissed off that her hair bristled all over her body.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, calm down. When the members of the yamen come, we¡¯ll see if he continues acting so arrogantly.¡± said the housekeeper trying to cheer the old woman up. Then, he took a chair and made her sit down too.


    They preferred staying near Mu Yi because they didn¡¯t want him to escape and they didn¡¯t want him to destroy clues.


    Mu Yi ignored them, he suddenly tilted and said: ¡°Do you want to get your revenge?¡±


    Cui Xiang raised her head. The housekeeper and the old woman looked at Mu Yi. They didn¡¯t understand to whom he was talking.


    ¡°I think you didn¡¯t die content. How could we let your murderer free and unfettered?¡± continued Mu Yi.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± said the old woman. Her face turned deathly pale but she tried to be brave.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to your daughter-in-law, of course.¡± said Mu Yi glancing at the old woman.


    ¡°You¡¯re purposely making a mystery of a simple thing. Dead people can¡¯t talk.¡± said the old woman calmly.


    ¡°Indeed, usually, dead people can¡¯t talk but your daughter-in-law didn¡¯t die content and she suffered a wrong. Her soul won¡¯t go to the netherworld yet. Her death must be avenged for her soul to be free, and for her to go to the netherworld and then reincarnate.¡± said Mu Yi indifferently. The three others shuddered and their hair bristled though. Did it mean that there was a ghost in the room?


    ¡°You stinky Taoist priest! You¡¯re talking nonsense. death ends all troubles. There is no soul.¡± said the housekeeper. He tried not to show he was scared as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re weaklings so of course you can¡¯t see souls. I, poor cleric, have been practicing cultivation for some time now and I can see things you can¡¯t. Right now¡­¡± said Mu Yi suddenly looking at the old woman. He continued: ¡°Right now, she is next to you!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When Mu Yi said that, the old woman shouted, she sensed some cold air brushing against her skin, her hair bristled, she felt petrified. Her flesh was crawling. She lost balance and fell down on the ground again.


    Thee housekeeper was so scared he didn¡¯t have time to react and catch her, he looked terrified.


    Cui Xiang¡¯s teeth chattered. Her eyes were wide open.


    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s on your left now.¡± said Mu Yi to the old woman.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t come near me!¡± said the old woman. She looked hopeless. She felt cold. She kept slapping the air around her. She was scared to death.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s on your right now.¡± said Mu Yi calmly seated on his chair and watching.


    ¡°There, hurry up.¡±


    said someone outside. The people the old woman had called to rescue her were arriving.


    An old man who looked furious arrived first. When he saw the old woman on the ground, he was stupefied and said: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mister Zhao, that¡¯s the Taoist priest. We accepted to host him and not only didn¡¯t he express his gratitude but he also humiliated the lady of the clan, she¡¯s dead now, she committed suicide by biting off her tongue because she didn¡¯t want to get raped. She didn¡¯t die content.¡± said the housekeeper trying to sound extremely sad.


    ¡°That Taoist priest is utterly devoid of conscience!¡± said the old man furiously when he heard that.


    ¡°You better think carefully before talking. Are there witnesses? How could you be sure I am the murderer? Only because they say so?¡± said Mu Yi to the old man neither hastily nor slowly.


    ¡°Apart from you, who could it be? The Kang Clan is a good, loyal and indomitable clan. Our clan has never done anything wrong. The old master of the clan died of illness. That woman is the Empress Dowager, there has been an empress¡¯ decree and a chastity arch has been erected in her honor. Everybody knows that in the region.¡±


    ¡°Besides, a year ago, the young master of the clan went to the national capital to take the imperial examinations but had an accident on the way. So only the young lady was left and the empress dowager took great care of her even though she is a widow. And now you came, you saw she was beautiful so you forced her to kill herself and maybe that you even raped her anyway. Eye-witnesses and material evidence are available, so stop denying!¡±


    said the housekeeper. He sounded sure.


    When Mu Yi heard that, he started thinking that the housekeeper had actually done it.


    ¡°Taoist priest, you have anything to say?¡± Mu Yi was starting to think the culprit was around.


    The old man who had just arrived was called Zhao Quan. He also lived in that small village. He was familiar with the Kang Clan. They had never done anything wrong indeed or at least had ever heard of such a thing. The old woman and the young lady were all considered as remarkable women.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t from there but he had seen many liars and cheaters in his life.


    Whom did Zhao Quan trust though? The answer was probably quite simple.


    ¡°Alright. Since you also think I did it, then wait here.¡± said Mu Yi. He wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t worried because the old man couldn¡¯t do anything to him. The only reason why Mu Yi stayed was for the woman who had been killed, he wanted to avenge her death.


    ¡°Wait? Wait for what?¡± said Zhao Quan. He was surprised and didn¡¯t understand. Why was Mu Yi so calm?


    ¡°Wait for everybody to be here, of course.¡± said Mu Yi smiling. He was convinced that many more people would arrive.


    Since Zhao Quan was there and Mu Yi wasn¡¯t doing anything scary anymore, the old woman calmed down a little but she was still worried because Mu Yi looked so calm and confident.


    Very quickly, someone who had responsibilities in the village and a high-official arrived.


    ¡°Officer Xue, it¡¯s him, capture him.¡±


    said the housekeeper to Officer Xue who had just arrived. The housekeeper was convinced that Mu Yi couldn¡¯t do anything against Officer Xue.


    Officer Xue had traveled all around the world when he was young and people used to call him Xue the Iron Fist. If he hadn¡¯t been injured, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in a county town to become an officer.


    Therefore, Officer Xue had rushed over, he couldn¡¯t stand it when people made fun of him. In the past, it had happened and he had fought against that person and defeated them and then nobody had dared fight against him again.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± asked Xue Wu entering the room. He was surprised when he saw Mu Yi but he looked at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper narrated the story patiently once again. Of course, he made Mu Yi appear as a Taoist priest utterly devoid of conscience who couldn¡¯t be forgiven.


    ¡°Please come to the yamen with me, Master.¡±


    Against all expectations, Xue Wu didn¡¯t even say he wanted to arrest Mu Yi immediately. On the contrary, he politely cupped his fist in his other hand before his chest and looked at Mu Yi.


    Many people were stupefied, especially the housekeeper. He said: ¡°Officer Xue, that Taoist priest is an evildoer, he¡¯s an expert as plotting. You should enchain him first.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to teach me how to do my job?¡± said Xue Wu glancing at the housekeeper in an ice-cold way.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± the housekeeper¡¯s face stiffened. What was going on? The housekeeper had given Officer Xue money in the past to maintain good relations, what was going on now?


    ¡°You know me?¡± said Mu Yi raising his head and looking at the investigator.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, Master. I¡¯ve never seen you. How could I know you?¡± said Xue Wu shaking his head but he looked at Mu Yi in a strange way.


    Mu Yi stared at Xue Wu. He put his hand on a table next to him and tapped it with his fingers without saying anything. Xue Wu¡¯s facial expression looked stranger and stranger. He even looked nervous.


    Even the people next to them noticed that Xue Wu looked strange.


    ¡°I am uncovered it seems. What was that prince¡¯s social status?¡± asked Mu Yi suddenly.


    ¡°The only son of the second vice-president of the Ministry of Appointments.¡± said Xue Wu grinding his teeth after hesitating for a few seconds.

 Chapter 158: Mu Yi Likes Justice

    Mu Yi was a bit surprised at the answer. The people around them didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Even though what Mu Yi had done was daring, it wasn¡¯t as if everybody knew about it.


    The only reason why Xue Wu recognized Mu Yi was because he had seen a picture of him previously. He had heard that Mu Yi had killed the second vice-president¡¯s only son.


    Even though Xue Wu was an officer, he still had the beliefs of the brotherhood. He had never liked people who took advantage of their positions to bully people like that young prince. He could only warn Mu Yi. He was a member of the yamen after all. They fed him.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t think he would run into Mu Yi. He had come after being called and was facing him. He didn¡¯t know if he was lucky or not. No matter what, he had arrived and he had to do his best to solve the issue. If he got Mu Yi to come to the yamen, he wouldn¡¯t have to be the only one to decide what to do.


    The problem was that Mu Yi had realized what he was trying to do. A direct confrontation was the only remaining solution it seemed. Mu Yi didn¡¯t release any powerful Qi but he had been able to kill the young prince even though he had so many guards with him. It wouldn¡¯t have been possible if he wasn¡¯t been strong.


    Fighting wasn¡¯t the best solution. There was the potential that he would lose. He had traveled the world for many years, he knew not to offend anyone. Mu Yi was someone he couldn¡¯t offend based on what he knew.


    ¡°Second vice-president? What a great high-official,¡± said Mu Yi smiling icily.


    He knew the prince probably had a high social status at the time. He didn¡¯t care then. Now that he knew his actual social status, he still didn¡¯t care. He wasn¡¯t worried because he was strong.


    If it had been half a year before, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have done something like that. Back then, he hadn¡¯t accomplished that much. Even if the second vice-president had power and influence, the capital city was beyond the reach of his power. Plus, the rules travelers had to abide by and the rules ordinary people followed were different.


    Mu Yi was hesitating, not because of the second vice-president, but because of the key. His opponents would continue to be stronger because of the key.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you did before. What matters is what happened here. Please come to the yamen to explain yourself,¡± said Xue Wu.


    He cupped a fist in hand before his chest politely again but a bit more firmly. Mu Yi could see that Xue Wu wasn¡¯t a despicable person. He wasn¡¯t selfish or corrupt. He still had passion and determination. He was valiant.


    If it had been because of the young prince, maybe he would have let him go. However, there was the young woman and the housekeeper. He had to do something. He couldn¡¯t just let Mu Yi leave.


    ¡°Yamen? You think the yamen is a good place to talk about principles and justice?¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    He didn¡¯t intend to go to the yamen. He didn¡¯t wait for Xue Wu to reply either.


    ¡°Even though I can¡¯t go to the yamen with you, I want to be like a just official today. What do you think? Do you want to watch a great play with me?¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡± Xue Wu said.


    Xue Wu wanted to refuse at first but since Mu Yi looked so calm he decided to trust him. He didn¡¯t know why. Mu Yi stood up. Everybody looked at him. The old woman and the housekeeper had a bad feeling about it. Zhao Quan also remained silent.


    ¡°You said I attacked the young lady of your clan. You said she struggled. When she knew she was definitely going to get raped, she committed suicide by biting off her tongue. She did it to protect her honor and dignity, right?¡± said Mu Yi .


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s correct,¡± said the housekeeper.


    He stepped back unconsciously. He didn¡¯t dare look at Mu Yi. Mu Yi took a step forward and put his hand on the housekeeper¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Now, if you can move, even if you just blink, I lose,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He calmly stepped aside. Xue Wu, Zhao Quan and the old woman were staring at the housekeeper. They didn¡¯t understand what Mu Yi was doing. They realized something was wrong quickly.


    After Mu Yi tapped the housekeeper¡¯s shoulder, his body became stiff. It felt as if he had turned into a wooden dummy. He couldn¡¯t move anymore. He couldn¡¯t even blink.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Xue Wustarted.


    He frowned, but he didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    ¡°You, what did you do to him?¡± shouted the old woman.


    ¡°I just wanted to show you that if I had wanted to do anything to the young lady, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to move at all. She wouldn¡¯thave been able to bite her tongue off,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Xue Wu and the others looked at the housekeeper. They were thinking. Mu Yi didn¡¯t directly prove he hadn¡¯t done anything but it was a good point. There were many things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t do.


    Xue Wu understood that the young lady couldn¡¯t possibly have bitten her tongue off when facing Mu Yi. At the same time, he also had more esteem for Mu Yi. Even though Zhao Quan wasn¡¯t as knowledgeable as Xue Wu, he wasn¡¯t stupid.


    ¡°A wizard, you¡¯re a wizard!¡± shouted the old woman.


    Mu Yi ignored her. He walked over to Cui Xiang. He stared at her.


    ¡°Have you really seen me personally do anything to the young lady? Have you really seen me escape?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Cui Xiang said.


    She was scared and panicking. Mu Yi didn¡¯t insist that she answer. He walked to a table and put his hand on it. They wondered what he was doing. They heard some cracking sounds and the table disintegrated.


    They were all shocked. A moment before, Mu Yi had tapped the housekeeper¡¯s shoulder to immobilize him. What he had just done was terrifying. The table was solid, even with a hammer, it would have been difficult to break it. It could have cracked or broke in two, but it couldn¡¯t possibly have disintegrated.


    Xue Wu understood this point. Even though he used to be nicknamed Xue the Iron Fist and was confident in his abilities, what he had just seen was impressive. ¡°Iron fist¡± sounded like a joke while he was in front of Mu Yi.


    ¡°If I had really come with evil intentions, you think a little girl like you could stand there criticizing me?¡± said Mu Yi.


    Everybody was silent.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who called outsiders and plotted to kill Lanr and then accused the Taoist priest, right?¡± said the old woman to Cui Xiang.


    She jumped in front of Cui Xiang and kicked her. Cui Xiang screamed. She fell to the ground in pain.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± said Cui Xiang.


    She was struggling to stand up. She wanted to speak.


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll make people beat you to death!¡± said the old woman.


    Cui Xiang was so scared she was shaking.


    ¡°Master, I understand now. She is a little traitor. I nearly accused you. Luckily, I realized in time. I¡¯m so sorry. I will send some people so that we can pay for your travel expenses,¡± said the old woman to Mu Yi.


    She smiled at him. She wasn¡¯t being mean anymore but she wasn¡¯t fooling anyone. She still did it though since as long as Mu Yi left, everything would be easier. If she accused Cui Xiang, she could maintain her good reputation. She could also use the corpse.


    In the ¡°Ministry of Rites¡¯ Legal Code¡±, there were certain laws. People who raped women had to die. Usually women were ready to commit suicide to protect their chastity. They sometimes even built a temple in their honor.


    If two of the members of the Kang Clan had monuments, it would be a great honor. Was the old woman stupid? She was the last of her line. She didn¡¯t even have a daughter-in-law anymore. What was the point of having such a prestigious social status?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t think she was stupid. He looked at her vile face and shook his head.


    ¡°You started all this but you¡¯re not the one who can say when it stops,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Master? Could it be that you want to kill an old woman like me? I¡¯m an old woman and I¡¯m the only one remaining in the Kang Clan. Be fair and just to me,¡± said the old woman.


    She tried to change her tactic. She was obviously panicking.


    ¡°This Taoist priest¡­¡± Zhao Quan said.


    ¡°Granddad, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t make irresponsible remarks. Your integrity could be ruined,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He glanced at Zhao Quan. Zhao Quan hesitated after hearing that.


    ¡°You forced her to death. You forced your daughter-in-law to die. You¡¯re the last in the Kang Clan? That wasn¡¯t necessary,¡± said Mu Yi.

 Chapter 159: Bad State

    Mu Yi¡¯s statement surprised everybody. The two old people from the village were at a loss. They knew the story of the Kang Clan. Since the young master had died, the old woman and the young lady were the only ones remaining. They were pitiful women. Now, the old woman was the last member of the Kang Clan.


    Xue Wu wasn¡¯t too surprised. He frowned though. The housekeeper fell and landed on his bottom when he heard. Cui Xiang looked like a withered flower. The old woman, the last member of the Kang Clan, was staring at Mu Yi. She couldn¡¯t contradict him and it was upsetting.


    ¡°Do you want to die or do you want to live?¡± said Mu Yi to Cui Xiang.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Cui Xiang started, glancing at the old woman.


    ¡°If you want to die, nobody can stop you from dying. If you want to live, then tell the truth. I promise you, nobody will be able to do anything to you. When everything is over, I can even give you some money so you can go far away,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He just looked at her. He knew his proposition was very tempting.


    ¡°Scumbag¡­¡± the old woman said.


    Mu Yi glanced at her coldly. The old woman¡¯s body stiffened. She couldn¡¯t open her mouth anymore. None of the words she wanted to say came out anymore. It was the first time she really looked scared of Mu Yi.


    ¡°Speak. That¡¯s the only opportunity you¡¯ll have. You know what kind of person the old woman is. A moment ago, you led the way and took me here. She won¡¯t let you off,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi¡¯s words felt like a hammer to her brain. She thought of how the old woman treated her. Her expression became determined and she nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak,¡± she said.


    Mu Yi smiled. Even though he had many ways of making her talk, nothing was better than making her speak willingly. The old woman behind everything would be more upset this way. Doing things this way was even more efficient than attacking and killing the old woman. This kind of pain was even worse than physical pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything!¡± shouted the housekeeper.


    The old woman couldn¡¯t say anything. She was still under Mu Yi¡¯s power. Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to do anything now. Xue Wu walked over to the housekeeper and kicked him.


    ¡°You little piece of shit, silence!¡± Xue Wu said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Xue Wu said turning to Cui Xiang.


    Cui Xiang felt more relieved and sure of her decision. In her eyes, Xue Wu was stronger than Mu Yi. Mu Yi was just a Taoist priest.


    ¡°Actually, the second young master hounded her to death,¡± said Cui Xiang.


    The housekeeper and the old woman finally gave up.


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed. We¡¯re doomed,¡± said the housekeeper with a blank stare.


    ¡°Second young master? There¡¯s a second young master in the Kang Clan?¡± asked Zhao Quan.


    He was curious. He was from the same village. He had never heard of a second young master in the Kang Clan.


    ¡°The second young master¡¯s family name isn¡¯t Kang. The old woman had sex with another man in the past and gave birth to him. He was raised outside of the clan. After the first young master died, the old woman made the second young master come back to the clan. She intended to announce that he was an adopted son. She wanted him to be the heir of the Kang Clan and to inherit the real estate from the clan. Yesterday evening, he got incredibly drunk and sexually assaulted the young lady. In the end, she preferred dying to getting raped. She bit her tongue off to commit suicide.¡±


    ¡°After he hounded her to death, the old woman came to me. At first she wanted to hide what had happened and just say she had found the corpse. The housekeeper told her that a guest, a Taoist priest, had come to the clan to spend the night. He suggested accusing him. That way a monument would have even be erected in the young lady¡¯s honor because she died protecting her chastity. The Kang Clan would have obtained rewards as well,¡± said Cui Xiang.


    She gave all the details. She harbored a grudge against the old woman anyway.


    ¡°How shameless!¡±


    ¡°Absurd!¡±


    Zhao Quan and the other old man were furious. The old woman was really despicable. Not only had she had an illegitimate son outside but she had also had that illegitimate son come back. Her daughter-in-law had died because of him. On top of all that, she hoped to be rewarded.


    Putting her in a pig¡¯s cage and drowning her wouldn¡¯t have been an exaggerated punishment based on her crimes. (translator¡¯s note: common form of punishment in clans against female adulterers) After Cui Xiang finished speaking, the old woman and the housekeeper¡¯s faces were as white as sheets of paper. They looked miserable.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the second young master?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°In the old woman¡¯s room. There¡¯s a secret room behind the bookcase,¡± said Cui Xiang.


    ¡°Go and get him, then bring him here,¡± said Xue Wu to the few investigators.


    Even though they were outside, they had heard everything. Chastity was something extremely important. The old woman¡¯s behavior was considered atrocious. She had even tried to accuse someone else of the crime, that was particularly shameless.


    This time, it was Mu Yi. If it had been someone else, an ordinary person, they would have been killed already. Zhao Quan and the other old man apologized. Xue Wu looked at Mu Yi with admiration. Nobody cared about the old woman and the housekeeper anymore. They could just die. They were in trouble now that Cui Xiang had told the truth.


    ¡°Release me. Who told you to capture me?!¡± they heard someone after a short time.


    Two investigators arrived. They were holding a fat young man. The two investigators kicked him in the leg. The fat young man shouted and fell to his knees. He didn¡¯t understand what was happening so he looked at the old woman.


    ¡°Mom! Save me!¡± said the fat young man.


    ¡°Alright, the mother and son are together. They won¡¯t feel lonely,¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± shouted the fat young man.


    He started crying and sniffling. He was a piece of trash. It was pathetic.


    ¡°If you had to take care of them, what would you do?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°The old woman would be put in a pig¡¯s cage and drowned in a lake. The young one would be beheaded,¡± said Xue Wu straightforwardly.


    When the second young master heard him, his cheeks flushed. He was devastated.


    ¡°Too troublesome,¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head and gazing into the distance.


    ¡°I told you, I will avenge your death. Initially, I intended to make them die slowly but now I think I will send them to you immediately. You won¡¯t be lonely on the way to the underworld that way and you¡¯ll be able to get your revenge too,¡± said Mu Yi.


    No one spoke a word. Cui Xiang, the old woman and the housekeeper all looked afraid.Xue Wu sensed a coldness in the air. The old man next to him shuddered.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die,¡± shouted the old woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come here, I¡¯ll kill you, you filthy woman!¡± The old woman shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°She went insane. Good,¡± said Mu Yi with a nod.


    ¡°Can I borrow a blade?¡± Mu Yi said to Xue Wu.


    He wanted to kill the old woman and the others.


    ¡°Master, can I bring them back to the yamen? They will be punished there. I promise,¡± said Xue Wu.


    He was an investigator. He couldn¡¯t let Mu Yi kill people like that. That wouldn¡¯t be professional. No matter how despicable the people were, it was better to bring them back to the yamen. He had to let the County Magistrate take care of them.


    ¡°Too convenient for them!¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    Mu Yi raised his hand. Xue Wu¡¯s knife rose up in the air on it¡¯s own and moved towards Mu Yi¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t kill the others immediately.


    ¡°If you kill those two, I¡¯ll let you live,¡± said Mu Yi to the second young master.


    ¡°Really?¡± said the second young master.


    He looked like a drowning man clutching at a straw. He stared at Mu Yi impatiently.


    ¡°Of course,¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll kill them,¡± said the second young master.


    Without any hesitation he took the knife. He raised it up as he walked towards the housekeeper.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t here, it wouldn¡¯t have happened that way. Die!¡± The second young master said.


    He stabbed the housekeeper in the neck. The housekeeper didn¡¯t have any time to dodge the blow. He could only die. Blood splashed onto the second young master¡¯s face. He walked to his mother next. There was no emotion in his eyes.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve gone mad anyway. You¡¯ll be better off dead. Even better, I¡¯ll stay alive if you die. In the future, I¡¯ll burn incense for you every year,¡± he said.


    The second young master raised the knife and stabbed his mother. He killed two people without hesitating. The people around him were astonished. They couldn¡¯t imagine how selfish one had to be to do such a thing. He was a monster.


    ¡°I killed them. Can I leave now?¡± said the second young master.


    He sounded nervous and his face was covered with blood.

 Chapter 160: Dirty Souls

    ¡°If you can leave, then leave,¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    ¡°You¡¯re going against your promise!¡± said the second young master.


    ¡°Is that so? I said I wouldn¡¯t kill you. That doesn¡¯t mean other people won¡¯t kill you,¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    Xue Wu looked at the second young master. Concealing the case had become impossible. He couldn¡¯t let the second young master leave. Mu Yi had said he wouldn¡¯t kill him but someone else could kill him. However, Xue Wu didn¡¯t have time to act. The second young master¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead? You¡¯re a ghost! Don¡¯t come closer!¡± the second young master shouted.


    The crowd had really thought the old woman had gone insane. She hadn¡¯t been talking nonsense it seemed. The second young master looked terrified. He was firmly holding the knife. He kept stabbing the air in front of him.


    ¡°Master, that¡¯s¡­¡± said Xue Wu in a low voice.


    ¡°Just watch,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± shouted the second young master unceasingly.


    His eyes continued to widen. Finally, his eyes became so big that they popped. He fell to the ground and screamed in pain. Xue Wu and the others¡¯ hearts sped up and their hair bristled.


    What they saw after that was extremely frightening. The second young master stood up but it didn¡¯t seem as if he was controlling his body. He looked like a puppet. It seemed as if something or someone was holding him by the neck.


    The second young master put his hands on his neck and pulled. It was as if he wanted to get rid of something but the crowd couldn¡¯t see anything. His breathing became extremely quick. His face turned red and blood kept flowing from his eye sockets. It was horrible to look at.


    Finally, the second young master¡¯s body shook violently. His hands loosened and he let go of his neck. His arms fell to his sides and he collapsed.


    ¡°You got your revenge. You can leave now,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He looked like was talking to nothing. Zhao Quan and the old man were shaking. They were terrified. Even though Xue Wu looked less scared, his face was pale. Cui Xiang had fainted.


    ¡°Granddads, please go inside and have a look. I think her eyes must be closed by now,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°What? We?¡± Zhao Quan said.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Mu Yi was sending them.


    ¡°Of course you! Could it be that you want to leave with him?¡± said Mu Yi.


    He glanced at the second young master¡¯s body that was lying on the ground. Zhao Quan and the old man¡¯s bodies stiffened. They glanced at each other and walked towards the room. At least, Mu Yi allowed them to go together. The two old men entered the room.


    ¡°She closed her eyes. She closed her eyes,¡± they shouted.


    ¡°So, do you still want to take me to the yamen?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking. I already feel ridiculous in front of you, Master. I¡¯m like a buffoon,¡± said Xue Wu.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew Mu Yi could easily destroy him. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t even killed the people here himself. Nobody would know what methods he used to kill people.Xue Wu was a senior official. He had this job to eat. He didn¡¯t need to risk his life or his colleagues¡¯ for such things.


    ¡°What about you?¡± said Mu Yi looking at Zhao Quan and the old man.


    ¡°We?¡± asked Zhao Quan.


    ¡°Actually, not only you, but everyone in the village,¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    ¡°Please tell us what you mean, Master,¡± said Zhao Quan respectfully.


    ¡°If I am not mistaken, there must be many chaste and pure women in the village, right?¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    Zhao Quan glanced at the other old man but only hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, there are quite a few chaste women in the village. There¡¯s even a temple of virtue and principles. We even burn incense for them,¡± Zhao Quan said.


    ¡°Temple of virtue and principles. How many slatterns are inside?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Master, you should speak cautiously. All the women inside are considered pure, honest and innocent. They never had sex outside of marriage. They didn¡¯t remarry after their husbands¡¯ death. If you say such things in public, you will offend the government,¡± Zhao Quan said with a fearful expression.


    ¡°Offend the government? That old biddy has a chastity arch in her honor. Do you think she was qualified?¡± said Mu Yi disdainfully.


    He pointed at the corpse on the ground. When the old men heard Mu Yi, they didn¡¯t say anything else. He was right. There was nothing to contradict. There were many scandals that had come out.


    If nobody was interested in that, it didn¡¯t matter. Tf someone did some research and found out about it¡­ When the two thought of that, they worried. Zhao Quan bowed before Mu Yi.


    ¡°Please tell us what to do, Master,¡± he said.


    ¡°Go and prepare some sacrificial material. In the evening, I¡¯ll come and perform a ritual to purify everything,¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re going to prepare things,¡± they said.


    The two old men didn¡¯t believe Mu Yi. They just thought he was trying to get money from them. They just wanted to give him the money and see him off. They wanted the village to be peaceful again.


    After the two old men left, Xue Wu didn¡¯t feel relieved. In the room, there were three people. Cui Xiang was unconscious so he was alone with Mu Yi. Plus, he was scared of him. Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about Xue Wu¡¯s state of mind.


    ¡°Are you satisfied, Officer Xue?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°I feel enlightened,¡± said Xue Wu after remaining silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°Do you think I am purposely making a mystery of a simple thing as well?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± said Xue Wu shaking his head.


    ¡°You can leave, Officer Xue. I¡¯m sure that you know what to say when you go back, right?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°The old woman of the Ka Clan had an illegitimate son who killed her daughter-in-law, then an accident happened. The housekeeper died and I killed her because she went insane,¡± said Xue Wu.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t mention Mu Yi.


    ¡°Alright, I trust you, Officer Xue. I¡¯ll let you take care of the situation here,¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    Mu Yi left. After he was gone, Xue Wu sat down. Even though all this hadn¡¯t taken a long time, it had felt like ages. The pressure was terrible when facing Mu Yi. It was worse than when he faced the county magistrate.


    After resting for a short while, he looked at Cui Xiang. She was still unconscious. He called people to clean up the mess and take the corpses away. When the two investigators grabbed the second young master¡¯s body, Xue Wu suddenly saw two black handprints on his neck.


    They looked like a woman¡¯s slender hands. When Xue Wu recalled how the man had struggled not to die, he shuddered. He had traveled a lot but he didn¡¯t believe in ghosts. He was convinced that everything that happened before was because Mu Yi was extremely strong. He was convinced that Mu Yi had resorted to martial arts.


    Strange things did happen in the world but usually they had a rational explanation. But the two black handprints on his neck were extremely strange¡­ Had a ghost killed the second young master? Or Mu Yi?


    ¡°Wake up,¡± Xue Wu said.


    He walked over to Cui Xiang and kicked her. Cui Xiang quickly came back to her senses. She still looked terrified. When she saw Xue Wu, she stood up and hugged his legs.


    ¡°Uncle! Please save me, I didn¡¯t injure the lady, please believe me!¡± she said.


    ¡°Stop crying,¡± said Xue Wu frowning and breaking free from her grasp.


    ¡°Now, I need to ask you some questions and you must tell me the truth, okay?¡± Xue Wu said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, uncle, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell you everything, I promise!¡± said Cui Xiang nodding hastily.


    ¡°Did you personally see the one who hounded the young lady to death?¡± asked Xue Wu.


    ¡°Yes. When it happened, I wanted to call someone but the second young master prevented me from calling anyone. He said if I called someone, he¡¯d sell me to a brothel,¡± said Cui Xiang crying.


    ¡°Did you see what happened after she committed suicide by bitting off her tongue?¡± asked Xue Wu.


    ¡°Yes, yes I did,¡± said Cui Xiang shaking.


    She looked even more scared when she recalled it.


    ¡°The young lady¡¯s eyes were open or closed after?¡± asked Xue Wu.


    ¡°Open,¡± said Cui Xiang without hesitating.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Xue Wu.


    ¡°I am sure. Her eyes were open. She was even looking at me. I was scared,¡± said Cui Xiang.


    She wanted to hug Xue Wu¡¯s legs again but he walked away. He went into the room again. Cui Xiang hesitated but didn¡¯t follow him. After a short time, Xue Wu came back out.


    ¡°Everybody can forget everything you heard or saw here. Alright?¡± Xue Wu said.

 Chapter 161: Temple of Virtue And Principles At Nigh

    t


    After Mu Yi came back, Li the Good didn¡¯t ask anything. Mu Yi said he wanted to stay there for one more day but Li the Good didn¡¯t mind.


    He was neither blind nor deaf. He had heard and saw what had happened. Mu Yi came back safe and sound. Even if they stayed for one more day, they¡¯d be safe. Mu Yi had given him lots of money anyway. He could live for a whole year with the amount Mu Yi had given to him.


    The manager of the Kang Clan had died. Only the servants were left. They prepared some food for Mu Yi during the day. Big Slave ate happily. Li the Good ate so much that his mouth was covered with oil at the end. Only Mu Yi ate a little bit. He meditated after. In the afternoon, he made some charms.


    It was the first time he made charms since his battle against Qu Yang. Usually, when they were traveling, he spent his time carrying out the sacrificial ritual of the Bamboo Tree of Life or stabilizing his cultivation. Having a break to make some charms was a good thing.


    He hadn¡¯t made charms for a while but that didn¡¯t mean anything. He hadn¡¯t forgotten how to make charms. His mind strength had become more powerful after all. He found that making charms was easier than before.


    Mu Yi stayed in his room the entire afternoon. There was a large pile of charms on the right side of the table at the end of the day. Most of them were exorcism charms and evil spirit slaying charms. On the left side, there were only two charms. However, the two charms couldn¡¯t be compared with the pile of charms on the right. The two charms were extraordinary.


    The two charms were five thunders charms. They were also the best charms Mu Yi knew how to make. If Mu Yi could have as many five thunders charms as he wished, he wouldn¡¯t need to fear anyone. Unfortunately, he could only have five of the charms at once at his cultivation level.


    His brush danced above the yellow paper. The brush was made of yellow weasel hair. As Mu Yi drew the brush produced pale white light. It didn¡¯t seem real. The white lights entered the paper.


    When Mu Yi finished the last stroke, the lights flickered. The five thunders charm rose up in the air and flashed for a few seconds. It landed back on the table after. Mu Yi was delighted. Even though the five thunders charm didn¡¯t seem different from the two others, Mu Yi knew it was different.


    After that, he put another sheet of paper in front of him and continued drawing. He didn¡¯t rest at all. He continued making five thunders charms. Mu Yi looked happier as time passed..


    Without noticing it, his Qi changed. It felt strange to him. His success rate had increased. In the past, he had never managed to make five thunder charms one after another. This time, not only did he succeed, but he didn¡¯t even notice it. It felt so easy.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t continue after that. He put his brush aside and closed his eyes. He opened his eyes and smiled. He picked up all the charms he had made.


    As for the village, the situation hadn¡¯t been lively for a very long time. Some people from the Kang Clan had been killed. Even the woman who had a memorial arch in her honor had died. Everybody remained silent about the sex scandals.


    The Kang Clan, the Zhang Clan and the Zhao Clan were three rival powers and they stood like the legs of a tripod. They all had power and influence. The Zhang and the Zhao clans started joining hands and the Kang Clan had collapsed.


    The two clans wanted a Taoist priest to come and hold Daoist ceremonies for the Dead. It required someone to remove any resentful Qi to preserve the serenity of the village. Even though the dead were respected, the living were still more important.


    The two clans asked Mu Yi if he could do the ritual. There were many offerings in front of the altars. Initially, people from the village wanted to watch but the two clans made them leave. Only those who had prestige and influence were allowed to stay.


    Mu Yi arrived in Zhao Quan¡¯s territory during the second of the five night watch periods (from 9PM to 11PM) only. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mu Yi, they would have all slept much earlier. After Mu Yi arrived, he noticed Xue Wu. Why hadn¡¯t he gone back to the county town? Mu Yi didn¡¯t ask him why he was still there. He slowly walked to the altar.


    The altar was a small temple. It had a gate but it wasn¡¯t high. Mu Yi stood in front of it. A few words were written on it, ¡°To those who had high principles and left behind a good reputation¡±. On both sides of the gate, there were a few words as well, ¡°arch in the honor of graceful women¡± and ¡°temple in the honor of virtuous women¡±.


    When Mu Yi saw that, he smiled. Maybe in the beginning, women were really virtuous but it had probably changed with time. As Mu Yi had said, how many souls were inside and maybe didn¡¯t deserve it? Tears and blood had been given up for honor and money.


    At least, when Mu Yi traveled with the old Taoist Priest, he had seen such things. He had met a widow who had been hounded to death by her mother-in-law because she wanted her to be honored in a temple. On top of that, the government could give them thirty Liang silver.


    The names of chaste and virtuous women were recorded in local annals. The emperors even personally wrote poems for such women. Chaste women were then remembered throughout history. In some places, it was even more serious. If a clan didn¡¯t have a chaste woman, then other clans considered them to beimpure. It was a bit absurd but it existed.


    In such circumstances, women who had lost their husbands were doomed to live miserable lives. Mu Yi had noticed Zhao Quan and the other old man¡¯s reactions. He noticed some resentful Qi around them. Mu Yi knew there was something wrong in the village based on that and considering what had already happened.


    They used to have doubts but now they saw it with their own eyes. Mu Yi realized his vision was too simplistic. The resentful Qi was thick and dense, much thicker than what Mu Yi had imagined. It seemed to be suppressed by something, however, it wouldn¡¯t disappear.


    ¡°When was this temple built? Has anything strange ever happened in the mausoleum?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    Zhao Quan wasn¡¯t sure how to respond but spoke anyway.


    ¡°It was built around sixty years ago, around 1840. Back then, a xiucai (translator¡¯s note: a xiucai is someone who passed the imperial examination at the county level in the Ming and Qing dynasties) built the temple and wrote the tablets himself. He used his money to build the temple. He died a while ago,¡± Zhao Quan said.


    ¡°Has anything strange ever happened?¡± said Zhao Quan frowning and thinking.


    ¡°One night, ten years ago, people heard thunder and the roof of the mausoleum was struck by lightning,¡± said someone.


    ¡°Ten years ago?¡± said Mu Yi, ¡°Does the xiucai have any children?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re all dead,¡± said Zhao Quan without hesitation.


    ¡°¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Yes. Actually, when the xiucai died, he had a young son but he died before reaching the age of two. He suddenly fell ill and died,¡± said Zhao Quan.


    ¡°Have many men die suddenly in the last few years?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°A lot indeed. We asked many doctors for help but many men still died even though nobody harmed them,¡± said Zhao Quan.


    They had also noticed the abnormal death rate amongst the men.


    ¡°Do you consecrate all your women in there?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Only chaste women.¡± said Zhao Quan.


    ¡°Including those who died from being persecuted?¡± said Mu Yi mockingly.


    Zhao Quan¡¯s face stiffened. He didn¡¯t have a reply.


    ¡°Alright, move back now,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He decided to ignore Zhao Quan. He made them walk away from the altar. When Zhao Quan and the others were far enough, Mu Yi put the Bamboo Tree of Life on the table. He took out a few exorcism charms.


    The old men and Xue Wu were soon surrounded by white lights. Their hearts twitched. They wanted to escape but then they realized the white lights were harmless. When the white lights entered their bodies, they felt nice and warm. It was as if they had been cleansed.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ theurgy!¡± said one of the old men shaking.


    He was shocked. His legs felt weak. He felt that his body was now filled with strength. He felt powerful. It could only be theurgy. The old men thought it was theurgy but Xue Wu had seen a lot in life. When he sensed the changes in his body, he only looked pleasantly surprised.


    Initially, he had gone back and had hesitated all day on whether to inform his superiors of what had happened or not. One full day was enough to gather enough people. Finally, he had decided not to do that. Some unexplained event that called for a supernatural explanation had happened so he wanted to see what Mu Yi intended to do.


    He had come back. Nothing had started but he could see incredible things. He thought that it was good he hadn¡¯t informed his superiors!

 Chapter 162: Fierce Ghosts, Fierce Ghosts

    Mu Yi used exorcism charms on everybody. He didn¡¯t want to be someone who tried to be on good terms with everyone but he didn¡¯t want to end up alone after the ritual. Besides, no matter what, they were there because of him so he had to ensure their safety.


    Not only could exorcism charms purify people from resentful Qi but it could also protect them from it. Mu Yi ignored the people¡¯s reactions of surprise. He turned around and threw a five thunders charm. The crowd heard an explosion and lightning struck the roof of the temple.


    A hole opened in the roof. Brick and tile flooded down.The old men around Xue Wu were stunned. If Mu Yi had only used the exorcism charms on them, they could have conceived it all. Yet he could also make lightning descend from the sky. They looked at him with respect after that. They didn¡¯t even pay attention to the hole in the roof.


    ¡°Ah!¡± someone screamed.


    It was a gloomy sound that came out of the temple. A strong wind started blowing. A black shadow appeared in front of Mu Yi. The shadow floated halfway up in the air. It was surrounded by black Qi. It looked like a man but it was already a ferocious ghost, no, it was a fierce ghost.


    The ghost¡¯s Qi wasn¡¯t weaker than Mu Yi¡¯s Qi. It also had mental abilities.


    ¡°They¡¯re not afraid of yin Qi or fire. They can condense their mental abilities. Those are fierce ghosts.¡± Mu Yi recalled being told that. The lightning hadn¡¯t worked as he had expected. It hadn¡¯t destroyed the ghost. There was a fierce ghost in front of Mu Yi. It was something to be cautious about. It even had mental abilities which meant it was as smart as someone alive.


    ¡°Stinky Taoist priest! Why do you mean me harm?¡± said the fierce ghost staring at Mu Yi.


    Since Mu Yi had started traveling, the ghost with whom he had conversed the most was Nian Nuer. She had innate mental abilities and acted like a normal little girl. Therefore, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t surprised to see a ghost who acted like a human.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re the xiucai from back in the days?¡± said Mu Yi.


    The people around him felt like they were going to faint. They were scared just thinking about it. The xiucai from back then?! Wasn¡¯t he dead? How could he still be alive? There was something wrong. He had turned into a ghost!?


    They shuddered with fear when they thought about it. Some people turned around. They wanted to run away. The ghost nodded, glancing at the few old men before looking at Mu Yi again,


    ¡°Indeed. I wouldn¡¯t have thought someone would remember me after so many years,¡± said the fierce ghost.


    ¡°You turned into a ghost because of resentment but you still understand suffering. You don¡¯t feel good about the lightning strike, right?¡± said Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi thought of the lightning strike which had happened. Maybe someone had done that on purpose?


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, what do you want to do?¡± said the fierce ghost.


    He didn¡¯t do anything reckless. He felt threatened by Mu Yi, especially after having seen the lightning attack. Even though the attack wasn¡¯t as powerful as the one ten years ago, he still couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate Mu Yi. If he had been struck by the lightning directly, he wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed it. It could have been dangerous as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for those women who died unjustly. I want to avenge them,¡± said Mu Yi.


    His real goal was more complex but he didn¡¯t need to tell him everything.


    ¡°Their deaths have nothing to do with me. If you want to avenge them, you should talk to them,¡± said the fierce ghost pointing to the crowd.


    The old men around were scared. They had taken steps backward. Their legs felt like cotton. Some of them even fell to the ground.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Did you see that? Even though I built the temple and practice cultivation here, I¡¯ve never injured someone. Don¡¯t you know how to distinguish between right and wrong?¡± said the fierce ghost to Mu Yi.


    ¡°Those women didn¡¯t die because of you, indeed. What about those men who died suddenly in the village? After they died, they were supposed to reincarnate but you imprisoned them. You probably used them for your cultivation, right?¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Hmph! If they hadn¡¯t been greedy, nothing would have happened to them. I don¡¯t feel like replying to your last question,¡± said the fierce ghost shaking his head disdainfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Mu Yi said.


    The crowd thought Mu Yi would refute what the fierce ghost had said.


    ¡°Haha! Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re not confused,¡± said the fierce ghost bursting into laughter.


    ¡°Actually, I was just talking shit,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked the fierce ghost.


    He didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. Even though he had mental abilities, he had been meditating in seclusion for many years. He wasn¡¯t used to communicating anymore.


    ¡°Travelers are all like that before they start slaying evil spirits,¡± said Mu Yi smiling.


    ¡°Are you messing with me, little Taoist priest?¡± said the fierce ghost.


    A cold wind started blowing again.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just teasing you,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°You really want to die!¡± the fierce ghost said.


    He was angry. He threw himself at Mu Yi with a lot of power. All the torches on the walls were blown out. Only the moonlight illuminated the area but it wasn¡¯t enough to see clearly.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind. As the ghost threw himself at him, he kept calm and took out the copper lamp. He didn¡¯t move slowly. He was quick. The copper lamp shone brightly and illuminated the fierce ghost.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the fierce ghost shouted.


    It flew back quickly. Mu Yi was holding the copper lamp with his left hand. He raised his right hand and white lights flashed. He had thrown a few evil spirit slaying charms. When the evil spirit slaying charms disappeared, the fierce ghost had already reached the ceiling of the mausoleum. He was staring at Mu Yi angrily.


    Mu Yi still looked calm. He took out a five thunders charm. Lightning descended from the sky and aimed at the fierce ghost.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The fierce ghost screamed.


    Even though this time Mu Yi was facing a fierce ghost, it didn¡¯t matter. It was equivalent to the second difficulty, which was Mu Yi¡¯s current stage. The fierce ghost wasn¡¯t very skilled. It didn¡¯t seem to be able to compete with Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi had the copper lamp and five thunders charms. The ghost didn¡¯t have experience in fighting against humans. Fierce ghosts who had experience weren¡¯t as easy to suppress. That lightning wouldn¡¯t suffice to kill a fierce ghost. At their level, their defense was good. Unless Mu Yi used the last two five thunders charms he had, he might notbe able to defeat the ghost.


    He wasn¡¯t there to deal with him though, even if he had committed crimes. Mu Yi didn¡¯t care. When he had said he was there to avenge the women, it was just an excuse. Actually, what Mu Yi really wanted to do was help Nian Nuer using the fierce ghost.


    Nian Nuer was only one small step away from breaking through. If they waited a few more days, she would be able to advance by herself. Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to wait anymore because of what Xue Wu had said. People who wanted to steal the key from him would find him quickly. They might even come tomorrow.


    Mu Yi would definitely need help. It was better if Nian Nuer broke through in a safe environment, not during a battle. Therefore, the best solution was to do it before any enemies found him.


    It was a great opportunity. When Mu Yi had noticed the resentful Qi around Zhao Quan¡¯s body, he had come up with the idea. The temple didn¡¯t disappoint him. Not only was there resentful Qi inside but there was also a fierce ghost. Mu Yi was delighted.


    He was convinced that if the Bamboo Tree of Life absorbed the fierce ghost, it¡¯d help Nian Nuer. Mu Yi would maybe be able to finish the sacrificial ritual of the Bamboo Tree of Life. That would be amazing.


    Besides, if Nian Nuer advanced, she¡¯d be able to come out during the day as well. As long as she didn¡¯t come out when it was noon when the sun was high and it was the hottest. If Nian Nuer reached the second difficulty, Mu Yi would feel reassured. He would be much stronger.


    The lightning disappeared and the fierce ghost reappeared. He looked miserable. He was all black. Half of the black fog which surrounded him had disappeared. He was emitting sad and plaintive cries. He quickly realized something was wrong. He wanted to escape but Mu Yi didn¡¯t let him.


    ¡°Bamboo Tree of Life, quickly!¡± shouted Mu Yi, pointing at the fierce ghost.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life which was on the table started shaking. Tt was the first time Mu Yi had used another ghost for the sacrificial ritual. Emerald green lights flashed and the Bamboo Tree of Life stabbed into the fierce ghost¡¯s body.


    ¡°No, stop!¡± the fierce ghost yelled.

 Chapter 163: End of the Sacrificial Ritual

    The Bamboo Tree of Life penetrated into the fierce ghost¡¯s body. The ghost was panic stricken and terrified when he realized what was going on.


    ¡°Absorb!¡±


    said Mu Yi doing some hand seals and condensing mind strength.


    Suddenly, the Bamboo Tree of Life became dazzling and completely absorbed the fierce ghost who kept emitting horrible shrieks and plaintive cries. Then the Bamboo Tree of Life absorbed the lights.


    ¡°Come back.¡± said Mu Yi waving, then the Bamboo Tree of Life went back into his hand.


    Mu Yi held the Bamboo Tree of Life and put his mind strength inside. Nian Nuer was awake already. She put her small hand on the fierce ghost¡¯s head and her Qi increased.


    When Mu Yi saw that, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all, he smiled happily.


    ¡°Leave, don¡¯t get close until I allow you.¡± said Mu Yi opening his eyes and looking at the old men who looked completely petrified. Xue Wu didn¡¯t look serene either.


    Everybody looked stunned, they struggled to get back up on their feet, they left without saying anything.


    After everybody left, Mu Yi sat down on the altar.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about someone coming to disturb. The villagers weren¡¯t brave enough. And now Big Slave who had been hiding in the darkness came out and stood next to Mu Yi.


    At that moment, Mu Yi put his mind strength in the Bamboo Tree of Life. He cut his finger, blood dripped on the Bamboo Tree of Life. The Bamboo Tree of Life which was originally emerald green started changing colors: green, black, red. The three colors started intertwining.


    And Nian Nuer was still inside, her Qi was still increasing.


    The fierce ghost was gradually losing his ability to resist. His energies were slowly being drained by Nian Nuer and the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Without the Bamboo Tree of Life, Nian Nuer could have absorbed the fierce ghost but the Bamboo Tree of Life was a spiritual being, it could absorb the strength of the earth and the sky, which included ghost Qi.


    For the sacrificial ritual to succeed, Mu Yi needed to do it for forty-nine days. He had been doing it for around half that time. If he had continued normally, he would have needed to continue for another twenty days, but after the Bamboo Tree of Life had absorbed Shi Gu¡¯s strength, it had become much more powerful, and now with the fierce ghost¡¯s strength, it was even better.


    And Mu Yi sacrificed essence blood to speed up the process even more. He wanted to start the last phase.


    After the Bamboo Tree of Life absorbed the blood, the connection between the Bamboo Tree of Life and Mu Yi was even deeper. It wasn¡¯t the first time that Mu Yi had the impression he made one with the Bamboo Tree of Life, as if it had become part of his body. He could now make the Bamboo Tree of Life move as if he had moved his finger, with the power of his mind.


    Suddenly, Mu Yi bit the tip of his tongue and spat out some blood. When good fortune comes, the mind works well.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life became even more dazzling, but this time, it was completely red, bright red like Mu Yi¡¯s essence blood and determination.


    ¡°Condense!¡±


    said Mu Yi staring at the Bamboo Tree of Life. He released mind strength, it looked like a hammer and he struck the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Gradually, a symbol appeared on the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    At the same time, the Bamboo Tree of Life absorbed lights. It didn¡¯t look glittering and translucent like before. It looked darker, calmer, simpler, more natural, as something which would have regained a natural state.


    Only Mu Yi knew that though. He had made such great efforts to carry out the sacrificial ritual and now he was done, the Bamboo Tree of Life had become a so-called religious tool! As long as Mu Yi¡¯s imprints were inside, even if someone stole it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything with it.


    And with the imprint inside the tree, Mu Yi could also sense what the tree sensed.


    But now the Bamboo Tree of Life was a spiritual being and a religious tool, if Mu Yi continued modifying it, maybe that it would become much more powerful.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re ready, you can level up.¡± said Mu Yi suddenly.


    Then, Nian Nuer came out of the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    She didn¡¯t look like a cute little girl at that moment, like a little doll carved out of jade and powdered with white face powder, therefore, she hadn¡¯t come out for a while until Mu Yi asked her.


    Even though she looked scary when she was green-faced and long-toothed, for Mu Yi, it didn¡¯t matter, no matter how she looked, for Mu Yi, she was still that cute little girl.


    And her Qi was becoming extremely powerful.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Nuer was halfway up in the air, the bright moonlight shone upon her, Mu Yi raised his head and looked at her, he had the impression he was looking at an epic painting.


    Nian Nuer leveled up easily with no major obstacle. When conditions are ripe, success is naturally achieved. She had listened to Mu Yi¡¯s advice and focused on making her cultivation stable.


    Right after she leveled up, her Qi was much more powerful than the fierce ghost¡¯s Qi of the temple. If they had fought, Nian Nuer would have crushed him.


    In the past, she always jumped onto Mu Yi¡¯s shoulders and chatted with him but this time, she didn¡¯t even glance a him because of her appearance so she went back inside the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Even though she had already leveled up, her Qi wasn¡¯t stable yet. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t turn back into her little girl¡¯s appearance, and she didn¡¯t want Mu Yi to see her like that.


    Mu Yi shook his head. He understood how she felt.


    ¡°I destroyed the ghost. You can leave, reincarnate or wander around. Just don¡¯t perpetrate outrages. If you do, you will have to pay the price for it.¡± said Mu Yi looking at the calm and tranquil temple. Then he left with the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Big Slave closely followed Mu Yi. When Mu Yi and Big Slave disappeared, a strong wind started blowing in the temple. A silhouette appeared at the gate.


    But that had nothing to do with Mu Yi anymore. He had achieved what he wanted. Not only had he managed to finish the Bamboo Tree of Life¡¯s sacrificial ritual but he had also managed to make Nian Nuer level up. He had consumed lots of blood in the whole process but it had been worth it.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t even had time to arrive on the Kang Clan¡¯s territory that Xue Wu came out of the dark. Mu Yi had already noticed him actually.


    ¡°Officer Xue, it¡¯s so late and you¡¯re still here, is there anything I can help you with?¡± asked Mu Yi to Xue Wu.


    He didn¡¯t feel any animosity towards Xue Wu but he didn¡¯t appreciate him either. Xue Wu was just a passenger in his life.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m taking the liberty to disturb you. Please forgive me, Master.¡± said Xue Wu to Mu Yi politely.


    ¡°So, tell me, how may I help you?¡± said Mu Yi leaning forwards. He was in a good mood, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been willing to waste time talking to Xue Wu.


    ¡°Please take me as a disciple.¡± said Xue Wu kneeling down before Mu Yi.


    When Mu Yi heard that, he burst into laughter, he laughed to tears. He would have never thought Xue Wu would ask him to recruit him as a disciple.


    Xue Wu seemed to be thirty-forty years old. He maybe could have been Mu Yi¡¯s father and now he wanted to become his disciple.


    Age wasn¡¯t really important when it came to studying or teaching but Mu Yi wasn¡¯t interested in having disciples, or actually, the sad truth was that Xue Wu wasn¡¯t qualified to be Mu Yi¡¯s disciple.


    He was already too old, the best age for cultivators was before that. Even though there were many examples of people in history who had become incredible talents but who had matured slowly, they were rare. And becoming a celestial being from one day to another was extremely difficult, of course, ¡°celestial¡± here doesn¡¯t refer to gods or supernatural beings, it refers to a certain cultivation level..


    But from what Mu Yi could see, Xue Wu wasn¡¯t a grand talent who had matured slowly. Xue Wu was just an ordinary traveler. And grand talents who matured slowly were extremely rare. There was maybe one every hundred years.


    ¡°Stand up. I don¡¯t recruit disciples.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head and walking past Xue Wu.


    ¡°I beg you, Master. Give me one chance. I can become your footman. I will just follow you.¡± begged Xue Wu. Actually, that was his real goal. He knew from the beginning that Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t recruit him as a disciple.


    But that way, he increased his chances of success. He had started by asking him to become his disciple and now he had proposed to become his servant, that was logical and well-reasoned.


    ¡°Footman? ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head and then he walked away.


    Xue Wu wanted to say something but he looked disappointed and he felt under pressure. Big Slave looked at him with his big eyes.


    Xue Wu felt even more under pressure, his heart twitched. He found it difficult to breathe.


    Even though he had never seen Big Slave fight, he could imagine that Big Slave could make his head explode by slapping it.


    Big Slave didn¡¯t intend to attack though. He just wanted to scare him away. He didn¡¯t give him time to react though, he turned around and left.


    When Big Slave left, Xue Wu took a deep breath. He used his sleeve to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead.


    After that, he finally breathed normally again. He was still on his knees, he stood up, turned around and left.


    Xue Wu hadn¡¯t spent much time with Mu Yi but he understood him quite well already. He knew what he had done to the second young master, he had seen him with the housekeeper and he had seen him kill the old woman. He knew that Mu Yi was cruel and determined and that he would never be interested in recruiting someone like him as a disciple.


    He was initially sure his strategy would work, he had thought that even if Mu Yi didn¡¯t agree to recruit him as a disciple, he would have accepted him as a footman but Mu Yi had refused so he was really sad. He had collapsed after a single setback.

 Chapter 164: Finally There

    In his room, Mu Yi shook his head. Big Slave didn¡¯t know why Mu Yi was shaking his head.


    Mu Yi took out the Bamboo Tree of Life and put it on his legs. Then he started meditating.


    His copper lamp was burning and illuminated him.


    Time passed. The night passed in the blink of an eye.


    When Mu Yi arrived in the courtyard, Li the Good was still there. After what had happened, he admired Mu Yi even more.


    ¡°Master, the carriage is ready.¡± said Li the Good respectfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± said Mu Yi nodding. The Kang Clan and the village were just transit points for him. Nian Nuer had leveled up there, and the sacrificial ritual of the Bamboo Tree of Life was finished, those were great accomplishments already.


    At least, it would be better to deal with upcoming difficulties that way.


    ¡°Roger, Master.¡±


    After that, he wanted to help Big Slave get onto the carriage but he was too weak, his face became all red. He knew Big Slave was heavy but he hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d be that heavy.


    Big Slave glanced at Li the Good, then he pushed him aside and got onto the carriage without having to make any effort.


    When Li the Good saw that, he ran to the front of the carriage.


    Master!¡±


    Mu Yi came out through the gate and saw some old men. All those old men had seen what had happened on the previous evening.


    Is there anything I can help you with?¡± asked Mu Yi. Even though he had broken the table, he had done it to kill the fierce ghost, and he had done that to help them, at least, the men of the village would stop dying randomly. And those poor women would stop dying so young to be honored as chaste women in the afterlife.


    Besides, he had also purified them with his exorcism charms. Even though he hadn¡¯t increased their life expectancies, he had made them healthier. They would be healthier longer.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t owe them anything.


    ¡°Can you tell us your name? We want to erect a temple in your honor to enshrine and worship you. We also want to make a gilded image of you.¡± said Zhao Quan cupping his hand into the other respectfully.


    The old men all looked at him with incredible admiration and respect.


    Mu Yi shook his head. He knew what those people were thinking, especially after what had happened on the previous evening. They were afraid.


    They thought that if they had a gilded image of Mu Yi, evil would be repelled and maybe that they would even be blessed with his icons.


    ¡°No need for gilded images, I am not a deity. You won¡¯t be blessed if you worship me. Only you can save your own selves.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly. He didn¡¯t know whether the few old men really believe him or not but he didn¡¯t care.


    When Mu Yi refused, they looked worried, they wanted to say something but Mu Yi glanced at them and they didn¡¯t manage to say anything, they just gulped down.


    ¡°Eeya!¡±


    When Mu Yi left. The few old men sighed. They were afraid.


    What they had seen and heard on the previous evening had scared them to death. They didn¡¯t manage to keep calm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When they sighed, they suddenly heard a thunder. They almost fainted. They ran to the eastern part of the village, when they arrived, all they saw was a complete mess.


    The big memorial arch had collapsed, it had been destroyed by lightning. They knew it was Mu Yi¡¯s lightning attack, they were angry.


    What bad luck. On the same day, the Kang Clan¡¯s old woman had fallen, they had been punished, a monument had been destroyed.


    After having destroyed the old woman¡¯s monument, Mu Yi got onto the carriage and continued traveling in Cangzhou¡¯s direction.


    At that moment, something surged like a gathering storm on the way. Even though nobody knew what had happened in the village yet, there were smart people. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t have just vanished without trace.


    The members of the yamen or those who paid attention to what was going on with the keys of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road were all smart.


    Not to mention that Qu Yang had told people about Mu Yi, therefore, many people thought he was just a lucky little boy who had managed to escape. And the fact that he had killed the second vice-president¡¯s son and guards was something not worth mentioning.


    A key could make the whole world of travelers become astir. As more and more people knew about the keys, they also discovered who had the five other keys, it was as if a hidden hand had been controlling everything behind the scenes.


    On that day, in the afternoon, a group of three people stopped Mu Yi. He instantly knew who they were.


    Actually, Mu Yi hadn¡¯t expected not to be found at all. That was almost impossible. The distance from Luoyang to Cangzhou was big, it wasn¡¯t a journey which could be done from one day to another. However, he hadn¡¯t thought they¡¯d catch up with him in such a short time.


    The three people in front of him weren¡¯t not worth mentioning but it could be considered as a first wave. More people would probably manage to catch up with him. Sitting in the carriage and having a peaceful and tranquil journey to Cangzhou was now impossible.


    This time, Mu Yi didn¡¯t intervene himself. Big Slave got off the carriage and instantly slapped those three people to death.


    Mu Yi perfectly knew how travelers were, so he was merciless. Even if a saint had told them about principles, they wouldn¡¯t have understood, not to mention that in the bible, saints had a holy book in one hand and a sword in the other.


    Only death and blood could scare them. That was the only way.


    Why didn¡¯t anyone go to Baidi town to get the key? Wasn¡¯t all this happening because of that guy in Baidi town? Why didn¡¯t anyone go to Mount Longhu or Shangqing? Fundamentally, it was because Mu Yi was too weak, at least, that was most people¡¯s perception.


    And since they thought that way, Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind teaching them a good lesson.


    Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t like killing innocent people, since those people were causing trouble, he had no choice. People were ready to do anything for their own personal interests.


    ¡°No need to walk on small roads now. We can walk on the main road and go to Kaifeng.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly after Big Slave killed three people.


    ¡°Get rid of obstacles?¡± Li the Good didn¡¯t understand. Mu Yi had hired him to go to Cangzhou, not to Kaifeng. They had to turn around to go to Kaifeng and it wasn¡¯t near.


    ¡°Yes, the next days probably won¡¯t be calm and tranquil. When we arrive in Kaifeng, you can go back. I can pay you more.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Master, I am not afraid. I can take you to Cangzhou.¡± said Li the Good. Even though he was good and honest, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that those three people were just a sign that things were just starting.


    But Mu Yi had paid him a lot of money and on top of that, he had taken care of him. Mu Yi never acted arrogantly with him. It was the first time he encountered such a nice client.


    Therefore, he wanted to bring Mu Yi to Cangzhou since the latter wanted to go there.


    ¡°You¡¯re very kind. But before that, I also traveled by wain and it drew many people¡¯s attention. But now we¡¯ve already been uncovered. I want to take the boat on the Yellow River. I¡¯ll arrive faster that way.¡± said Mu Yi but when he mentioned the Yellow River, he had a strange feeling.


    If he said the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road had nothing to do with him, nobody would believe him. And maybe that that ancient road wasn¡¯t far. But even if Mu Yi wanted to go there, it wasn¡¯t the right time.


    When Li the Good heard Mu Yi, he nodded. Indeed, taking the boat would be faster and more comfortable than a wain.


    As Mu Yi had anticipated, on that day, four people tried to stop them. But Big Slave punched them all to death.


    Big Slave liked to kill people by punching them. That was why he had given up the ax back then.


    On the day after, they were ready. Li the Good was actually scared. His face was constantly pale. He had never seen as many dead people as during that trip.


    Mu Yi shed blood to get to Kaifeng.


    ¡°Master, you really enter the city?¡±


    asked Li the Good stopping in a county town after Big Slave had just killed one last person who wanted to steal Mu Yi¡¯s key.


    ¡°Why not?¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Li the Good didn¡¯t finish his sentence and continued galloping towards the city.


    That county town wasn¡¯t big. It looked sad too. Li the Good¡¯s wain drew many people¡¯s attention. Then, they looked for an inn. When Big Slave came out, Li the Good had the sensation they were being watched.


    But people were scared of Big Slave so nobody attacked. Li the Good was relieved.


    ¡°No matter what you hear tonight, don¡¯t come out.¡±


    said Mu Yi to Li the Good. Li the Good nodded and went back to his room.


    Li the Good perfectly understood that. He didn¡¯t really understand martial arts. He couldn¡¯t help Mu Yi with anything. He would just be a burden if he tried anything. Therefore, even if Mu Yi didn¡¯t warn him, he didn¡¯t intend to go out to fight.


    Mu Yi had also told him that the night wouldn¡¯t be a tranquil one.


    Mu Yi went back to his room with Big Slave. As long as he the Bamboo Tree of Life, Big Slave followed him.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t hide so when he entered his room, some people saw him.


    Shortly after Mu Yi went to the inn, some carrier pigeons started flying all over the sky of the city. After taking their messages, they flew away.


    At the same time, some people looked panic stricken and rushed to the gate of the yamen.

 Chapter 165: People Who Enjoy Killing Often End Up Getting Killed!

    ¡°Scumbag of mankind! Come out and die!¡±


    shouted someone furiously. Mu Yi who was reading the ghost controlling scriptures put them away. During those two days, the little girl hadn¡¯t come out. She was still trying to stabilize. Because Mu Yi was worried, he took out those scriptures he had taken from Xugui and decided to study them.


    Even though he already knew the content by heart, his cultivation level was now much, much higher than the first time he had read them, so his perceptions and understanding were different too.


    Maybe that what he was learning from that book wouldn¡¯t help him become stronger right away but someday, he¡¯d be able to use the content properly and that¡¯d be explosive.


    And regarding Nian Nuer, he was now reassuring himself by telling himself that the longer Nian Nuer took to stabilize, the better it was, it meant that her potential had no limit.


    ¡°Scumbag of mankind! If you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll burn the inn!¡± shouted someone outside when they saw that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t coming out.


    When Mu Yi heard that, he smiled coldly. He put his book away and then stood. Big Slave and Mu Yi left the room together.


    Maybe that Mu Yi had done it on purpose or had just forgotten, but he didn¡¯t take the Bamboo Tree of Life. He left it on the table of the room.


    At that moment, the atmosphere was lively outside and some people were threatening to set the inn on fire. Mu Yi took that threat seriously.


    But when everybody realized who the person outside was, they were furious but didn¡¯t dare speak. They were even trying to think of a place where to hide. Some others wanted to switch to another inn.


    When Mu Yi came out, he saw the man who had threatened to set the inn on fire. Cui Heng, the travelers with the two spears. He was famous for being extremely violent and aggressive in the world of travelers.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t an overlord, he was just known to kill people easily without saying anything, but because he was extremely strong, he could live free and unfettered.


    And from Luoyang to Kaifeng, Mu Yi had gone through a lot and his adventures spread around quickly. And that aggressive man had also heard about Mu Yi¡¯s adventures of course, to him, it was an opportunity the gods gave to him. Otherwise, why would all this have happened near him?


    According to legends, not only did the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road have incredible and priceless treasures and miraculous drugs but it was also said it had some godly weapons. And most travelers dreamt of finding it precisely because of those incredible weapons. Another name for the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was the ¡°Grave of the Yellow River¡¯s Dragon¡±. It was said that a real dragon was buried there. And receiving the real dragon¡¯s legacy would allow anyone to become so strong they would become like a god.


    Many people were restless because of that legend.


    Back in the days, when the Qin Dynasty had collapsed, miracles had occurred. Now, the Qing Dynasty had collapsed too, so miracles were obviously going to occur as well.


    If anyone found the real dragon¡¯s heritage, they would become godly, they would be able to gain power and rule over the whole nation. Of course, even if the legend wasn¡¯t true, it didn¡¯t matter because they would still be able to find some incredible treasures which used to belong to the previous dynasties.


    Many travelers weren¡¯t that ambitious, if they could already obtain a godly weapon, or some mysterious scriptures, that¡¯d already be great.


    They didn¡¯t dare go to places like Baidi town but now a small Taoist priest had suddenly appeared and he had a key, so many people cast greedy eyes on him.


    Cui Heng considered himself quite lucky because all those who had tried to steal the key from Mu Yi had died so it was still that little Taoist priest who had it, if he managed to kill Mu Yi, he¡¯d be able to steal the key and go to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.


    And whether some stronger cultivators would come to steal the key from him after having stolen it from Mu Yi, Cui Heng didn¡¯t think about that. Or maybe that he was confident he would be able to protect the key even if some strong cultivators came to attack him. Many people thought the same of themselves as Cui Heng thought of himself. Many people thought they were so strong that not many people could compete with them.


    Mu Yi came out of the inn and looked at Cui Heng, he had to small black spears in his back. The tip of the spears was extremely sharp and were one third of the whole spear in size.


    Cui Heng was tall. He looked powerful and mighty but in comparison with Big Slave, he wasn¡¯t that tall.


    When Mu Yi and Big Slave came out, people walked away. People were afraid of Big Slave as soon as they saw him. Mu Yi only reached Big Slave¡¯s chest in height. He looked like a kid next to him.


    Even though it was the first time Cui Heng saw Mu Yi and Big Slave in reality, he had already seen their portraits so he instantly recognized them. He was overjoyed to see them.


    ¡°Scumbag, you killed sixteen of my fellow people from Henan so far. You are a disgrace for mankind. Today, I will avenge those people and send you to hell.¡± shouted Cui Heng.


    ¡°Alright, come and avenge them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will kill the scumbag that you are.¡±


    Cui Heng¡¯s voice echoed and people around started whispering all sorts of things which boosted his morale.


    He justed looked at Cui Heng and said, ¡°But the problem is that to avenge those people, you need to see how strong you are. The consequences could be the opposite of what you were expecting and you could die too.¡±


    ¡°How insolent and arrogant, you little scumbag. Nobody dares underestimate me and my fellows from Henan. Today, I¡¯d like to invite some friends to help me get rid of that scumbag.¡± shouted Cui Heng.


    Mu Yi had heard of Cui Heng, he was nicknamed Cui Heng the Aggressive but now Mu Yi understood that Cui Heng was aggressive but not reckless. It was normal though, if he had been reckless and stupid, he would have died a long time before.


    It didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t strong, it meant he anticipated things.


    Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t seem dangerous at all, his giant did. Cui Heng had already thought of that, he was confident but the best was still to avoid to get injured. So the best was to ask some people for help.


    He would have less pressure that way, he wouldn¡¯t get injured, and after killing Mu Yi and the giant, he would steal his key. He would be able to kill two birds with one stone that way.


    ¡°Count me in.¡±


    said someone as soon as Cui Heng said that. And when someone said that, it broke the ice, so several people came out of the crowd.


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    I, Chang Qi, will also help, for justice.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here Chang Qi?¡±


    ¡°Today, that scumbag will die!¡±


    Several people came out of the crowd but Mu Yi didn¡¯t even pay attention to them. The only one who drew Mu Yi¡¯s attention was Chang Qi.


    Chang Qi was a middle-aged man. He looked ordinary except for his hands. His fists looked big and heavy. Standing next to him, one felt under pressure.


    ¡°Alright, Brother Chang, with your help, we¡¯ll definitely crush that evil scumbag!¡± said Cui Heng trying to look heroic and valiant, but actually, he remained vigilant and cautious when he saw Chang Qi appear.


    He initially wanted to make the whole crowd help him and use them as cannon fodder. He would have sent them to the fire line like a lamb to the slaughter but now that Chang Qi was there, he had to be careful because Chang Qi wasn¡¯t weaker than him.


    Chang Qi glanced at Cui Heng and nodded. Actually, Chang Qi had followed him but he hadn¡¯t shown himself.


    Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t look dangerous at all, Chang Qi didn¡¯t underestimate him. And regarding Big Slave, Chang Qi knew he was probably extremely strong, but also extremely slow.


    And if the giant was extremely strong but not quick enough to reach his opponents, then it was useless to be strong.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± said Mu Yi suddenly shaking his head.


    The crowd didn¡¯t understand what he meant, Was it a trick to destabilize them?


    ¡°Scumbag, you¡¯re going to die, is there anything you¡¯d like to say before?¡± said Cui Heng glumly.


    ¡°People who like to kill end up getting killed, sooner or later!¡±


    said Mu Yi suddenly. He sounded sharp. His eyes were filled with murder.


    ¡°Big Slave, kill them!¡±


    said Mu Yi after.


    Big Slave walked forwards and Qi emerged from his body and rolled in waves launching a furious whirlwind attack on the enemies.


    ¡°Sss!¡±


    When the crowd sensed Big Slave¡¯s Qi, they suddenly didn¡¯t feel like causing trouble anymore. What a joke. The key was important but nobody was willing to throw away their life.


    Even though many people wanted to prove Cui Heng how strong they were, many others also understood.


    Cui Heng and Chang Qi frowned. Even though they had anticipated that Big Slave would be strong, they hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d be so strong. They knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Big Slave alone, but they thought that if they joined hands with other people, it¡¯d be easier, and it was impossible to know whether they were right or wrong before trying.


    They glanced at each other and decided to give it a try.


    ¡°Everybody, together! That giant is extremely slow. Let¡¯s get rid of him first and then we¡¯ll get rid of the scumbag!¡± shouted Cui Heng glancing at Mu Yi evilly.


    People¡¯s eyes gleamed with ardor and fury again. Big Slave¡¯s Qi had scared them but now, Chang Qi and Cui Heng were leading the way, so why not give it a try?


    ¡°Die!¡± shouted Chang Qi furiously. He raised his fists, they became red as if they were burning.


    Cui Heng grabbed the spears in his back and threw them up, then he caught them again. Their blades gleamed with ice-cold lights.

 Chapter 166: Fierce and Tough

    Chang Qi and Cui Heng attacked at the same time. They both threw each others at Big Slave, but as soon as they got near him, they glanced at each other again which meant they implicitly agreed to attack Mu Yi first.


    If they killed Mu Yi first, Big Slave wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to them anymore. They both had the same idea actually, maybe that if they defeated Mu Yi, they¡¯d be able to make Big Slave submit. He wasn¡¯t smart so Mu Yi controlled him.


    The others threw themselves at Mu Yi as well when they saw Cui Heng and Chang Qi were attacking him in the end.


    Some people stepped back too.


    Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t use mind strength immediately, his perceptions and senses were more acute than all those people¡¯s. He could see all those people¡¯s movements clearly in his brain. He just smiled icily. He would make those people regret.


    The fact that Cui Heng and Chang Qi moved away made Big Slave confused. He didn¡¯t know whom to chase. After having hesitated for a few seconds. He stared at Chang Qi.


    Big Slave was slow but he wasn¡¯t far from Mu Yi so he easily managed to get in front of him. Now, focusing solely on Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t be that easy for Chang Qi.


    And on top of that, Big Slave¡¯s legs were very long, in one step, he could make the equivalent of three-four steps for normal people.


    When Chang Qis saw that Big Slave was staring at him, he ground his teeth. What bad luck. He decided to throw himself at Big Slave and try, he would regret it if he didn¡¯t try.


    When Cui Heng saw that Big Slave was staring at Chang Qi, he was delighed. Nobody would prevent him from attacking Mu Yi that way.


    He was so excited that his eyes gleamed. He threw his hands quickly.


    Mu Yi looked extremely calm and serene. He wasn¡¯t scared at all, even when Cui Heng¡¯s spears got close to him.


    When Cui Heng saw how calm Mu Yi looked, his back suddenly felt cold. He had the impression he was making a mistake.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t wait for Cui Heng to think and analyze the situation, he raised his hands.


    Cui Heng¡¯s back and forehead were suddenly covered with cold sweat.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    said Mu Yi. Cui Heng sensed a dangerous strength surround the tips of his spears. He was suddenly petrified. His whole body stiffened.


    After, Mu Yi jumped forwards, he pointed at Cui Heng¡¯s third eye with his fingers.


    ¡°Slash!


    A subtle sound spread in the air. Cui Heng¡¯s third eye turned into a bleeding and seeping wound. His mouth and nose also started bleeding.


    Cui Heng was furious and repented. Then, he collapsed with a loud crash.


    Those who were about to attack didn¡¯t get any closer when they saw that. Cui Heng, that incredibly strong and famous cultivator, had just died? And Mu Yi hadn¡¯t done anything but raise his fingers?


    He had first aimed at Cui Heng¡¯s spear tips and then at Cui Heng¡¯s third eye, and now Cui Heng was dead?


    ¡°Sss!


    They had heard a whistling sounds, they hadn¡¯t even seen anything, and then Cui Heng had died.


    At that moment, most people were scared.


    Cui Heng had died even though Mu Yi had just raised his fingers, what about them? Wouldn¡¯t one finger be enough to kill them?


    Those who wanted to attack Mu Yi stopped, then they turned around and ran away.


    Chang Qi¡¯s fire fistskept colliding with Big Slave. However, he was then blown away. In terms of strength, he couldn¡¯t compete with Big Slave. And he had seen Mu Yi kill Cui Heng, he perfectly knew what Mu Yi had done with those two fingers.


    ¡°Phwap!


    Chang Qi crashed onto the ground. Then his two arms suddenly felt extremely sore. He struggled to crawl back up and then he turned around. He wanted to run away.


    Many people who were just there to watch also ran away. Mu Yi was too scary.


    Since an order of arrest for Mu Yi had been issued, many people knew about him, but nobody knew anything about his past or where he came from. All they knew was that he had a giant friend with him. And most people who had tracked him down had been killed by Big Slave.


    Many people didn¡¯t think Mu Yi posed any danger, the only problem was that he had a powerful bodyguard. But on that day, many people had discovered that it was a huge mistake. Not only did Mu Yi know how to fight but he was also extremely strong.


    Cui Heng was known to be extremely strong but against Mu Yi, he hadn¡¯t been able to withstand a single attack and now they realized that attacking Mu Yi was a reckless thing to do.


    When Big Slave saw that Chang Qi was escaping, he wasn¡¯t happy so he looked at the people around.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    shouted someone who was scared to death when he saw that Big Slave was looking at them. The crowd went panic-stricken and ran in all directions.


    In the blink of an eye, there was not a soul in sight around Mu Yi and Big Slave, there was just a corpse.


    ¡°Tell everyone that if anyone dares come back and cause trouble, they¡¯ll die!¡±


    shouted Mu Yi glancing at those people running away. Then he turned around and left.


    If Mu Yi had said that at the beginning, people would have made fun of him but now it was different, he had killed Cui Heng. The hearts of people who heard him twitched and cold sweat dripped in their backs.


    They knew that Mu Yi was qualified to talk that way. What had just happened would quickly spread around and everybody would know that in the world of travelers, a new beast was rising, a small Taoist priest.


    But Mu Yi knew it was just the beginning. Really strong cultivators wouldn¡¯t be scared away. On the contrary, if some people decided to put a spoke in Mu Yi¡¯s wheel again, they¡¯d be much stronger.


    In the world of travelers, Cui Heng was just a second-class cultivator, and maybe even only a stronger third-class one.


    Mu Yi went back to his room. There was a black silhouette lying on the ground, the little girl had seemingly come out and killed him. The reason why Mu Yi had let the Bamboo Tree of Life inside the room before leaving was to protect the bag in which there were precious treasures.


    And even if there hadn¡¯t been anything valuable inside, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have taken it out anyway, he didn¡¯t want people to nose around and look at his personal belongings.


    ¡°Big Slave, throw him outside.¡± siad Mu Yi.


    Big Slave lifted the corpse in black clothes and left the room. He threw the body outside and came back, then he sat down heavily.


    That inn didn¡¯t have a bed suitable for someone like Big Slave but Big Slave didn¡¯t need a bed. Even if Mu Yi hadn¡¯t put a piece of cloth on the floor, Big Slave would have sat down on it anyway.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t pay attention to him, he went back to the bed and continued reading. Suddenly, the Bamboo Tree of Life started shaking, it rose up in the air and landed on Mu Yi¡¯s legs. Lights flashed around it.


    Mu Yi lowered his head and looked at the lights. He could almost see the little girl¡¯s silhouette. He smiled and then continued reading.


    That night, many people didn¡¯t sleep.


    In the yamen, a fifty year old man paced back and forth. In a room, there were two people. One of them was wearing the clothes private advisor (Translator¡¯s note: private assistant attending to legal, fiscal and secretarial duties in a local yamen), the other one was wearing the clothes of a magistracy officer.


    ¡°Are you sure that Cui Heng was killed?¡± asked one of them finally.


    ¡°I saw it clearly. Chang Qi was there too, he attacked as well. Cui Heng wasn¡¯t lucky though, he got killed in one attack. Chang Qi fought against the giant but couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± said the magistracy officer.


    Back them, he had already set him in an ambush, then both sides had suffered critical losses so they had rushed up in a crowd, unfortunately, what had happened after had scared him to death. Even though the County Magistrate¡¯s servants¡¯ lives were important, his family members¡¯ lives were also important.


    Especially that most people had understood that trying to do anything against the enemy was reckless. And it wasn¡¯t like in the past anymore, officers didn¡¯t work because they were passionate about their jobs but because they wanted to be able to pay for their food.


    The Qing Dynasty had collapsed. Beijing, Tianjin, most of Hebei and Henan and part of Shandong were better off but still, those weren¡¯t times of prosperity and peace, people plotted on all sides.


    Maybe that some people gave the second vice-president face but if the risks were too high, the Ministry of Appointments and the other central ministers didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Advisor, what do you think?¡± asked the County Magistrate.


    ¡°Since Cui Heng was killed, you don¡¯t need to take risks. The best is to ignore it and do as if we didn¡¯t know anything. That guy is like a god.¡± said the private advisor slowly.


    When the County Magistrate heard him, he took a deep breath. He was touched and moved. He knew how high the private advisor¡¯s rank was in society. Since he said that, the County Magistrate decided to give up.


    ¡°Alright. Since you say that, let¡¯s forget about it.¡± muttered the County Magistrate irresolutely but he also seemed disappointed.


    He initially considered the whole thing as an opportunity, he could have gotten closer to the second vice-president that way.


    Of course, he had also cast greedy eyes on the key. If he had been able to give it to his superior, he probably would have gotten promoted.


    But now it was too late. He even hoped Mu Yi would go as far as possible. Otherwise, that small county town would sink into chaos and if that happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from that disaster.

 Chapter 167: Octagon Organization

    .


    On the day after, Mu Yi and Big Slave came out of their room. Many people looked at him with awe and veneration. Nobody cast greedy eyes on his key anymore, they weren¡¯t stupid. They wouldn¡¯t dare act recklessly again.


    Besides, Mu Yi looked so young yet he was a terrifying fighter.


    Even though Li the Good hadn¡¯t come out on the previous day and had hidden in his room, he had heard everything from his room. He was happy for Mu Yi. He liked Mu Yi, he considered him as a good person.


    When Mu Yi left in the wain, what had happened on the previous day had already spread hundreds of li around. Some people who were a bit far but ready to make trouble were stunned when they learnt about that and decided not to cause trouble in the end.


    Only some people who were very self-confident decided to rush over.


    That day was calm and tranquil.


    But Mu Yi knew that it was the calm before the storm.


    Thinking about that, Mu Yi shook his head. Mu Yi initially didn¡¯t intend to draw so many people¡¯s attention. It was too late to regret though. Of course, he didn¡¯t intend to give the key away. At the same time, he was also curious to see how many people would dare act recklessly and die.


    On that day, at noon, a wain appeared on the main road of Kaifeng. It wasn¡¯t moving, it was on the side of the road near a teahouse. Many people noticed it.


    The wain didn¡¯t look special, especially in Kaifeng. There were wains everywhere and all the time in Kaifeng, but the people who came out of the wain scared people to death. That person couldn¡¯t be described as a tall and sturdy man, it was worse, he was a giant.


    That giant was Big Slave, of course. And Mu Yi followed him out of the wain.


    If Big Slave had come out alone, people would have just been surprised, but when they saw Mu Yi, the atmosphere around and in the teahouse became oppressive.


    He had become quite famous in the region, it was definitely the one who had the key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.


    Everybody recognized him when he came out of the wain with Big Slave.


    In that teahouse, there were many travelers and travelers were the most informed people.


    But this time nobody provoked them. They had learnt from Cui Heng¡¯s mistake.


    Li the Good didn¡¯t follow them into the teahouse because he had to feed the horses.


    ¡°D¡­ Dear guest, how may I help you?¡± The teahouse was quite spacious but when Big Slave entered, it suddenly seemed tiny. Big Slave even had to lower his head.


    When the waitress saw Big Slave, she was scared.


    ¡°A teapot and some snacks.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Alright, please wait.¡± said the waitress hastily.


    When the waitress walked away, people started talking again.


    A dozen people were seated in the teahouse at five-six different tables. There were all sorts of people, merchants, travelers, and there was even one doctor.


    Initially, everybody was talking loud but when Mu Yi entered, they all spoke in a lower voice. They couldn¡¯t help but secretly glance at Mu Yi and Big Slave.


    Mu Yi ignored them, he didn¡¯t care about what they were thinking, as long as they didn¡¯t offend him.


    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±


    As the waitress was preparing some tea, suddenly, the sound of horses¡¯ hoofs on the pavement spread in the air in the distance. There were at least 10-20 horses.


    People in the teahouse stood up and walked away.


    As soon as they had seen Mu Yi, they knew there would be some trouble. It would have been exaggerated to say the whole nation was watching him but at least, people were watching him from Luoyang to Kaifeng. Seeing him meant trouble wasn¡¯t far.


    They hadn¡¯t thought trouble would start so quickly. Some people wanted to stay and watch but some people weren¡¯t brave enough to.


    In the teahouse, nobody drew Mu Yi¡¯s attention but the doctor seated alone at a table. He was a middle-aged man. At that moment, the loud sound of galloping horses spread in the air and made the teahouse shake but he was still seated and looked calm. Besides, when Mu Yi had entered the teahouse, the doctor had just briefly glanced at him.


    The sound of the horses¡¯ hoofs finally stopped. Mu Yi looked out of the window and saw the cavaliers, they were all wearing black clothes and had an Eight Trigrams pattern on their chests.


    ¡°We travel everywhere, we¡¯re everywhere!¡±


    shouted a man in black clothes suddenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Octagon Organization!¡±


    whispered someone in the teahouse. They looked scared. The Octagon Organization was probably famous.


    They didn¡¯t say anything more. At that moment, Ten cavaliers were at the door, they looked aggressive.


    ¡°Everybody better give face to the Octagon Organization.¡± shouted the man in black clothes. He sounded really aggressive.


    ¡°Walla walla!¡±


    At that moment, most people in the teahouse ran away. Only three people were left inside, Mu Yi, Big Slave and the doctor. Li the Good was outside so he wouldn¡¯t get involved.


    Mu Yi knew why those people were there. Even though it was the first time he heard of the Octagon Organization, he understood they were famous from people¡¯s reactions.


    But it was normal, Mu Yi had killed Cui Heng. Big Slave had made Chang Qi run away. Only the most persistent ones would continue looking for him. And those were probably not second-class cultivators like Cui Heng.


    Mu Yi looked at them, amongst those people, only four-five were stronger than Cui Heng, and one of them had a very particular Qi, he didn¡¯t look like an easy opponent.


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of death?¡± asked Mu Yi to the middle-aged man in the corner of the room without paying attention to the members of the Octagon Organization outside.


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± asked the middle-aged man raising his head and looking at Mu Yi. He seemed surprised.


    ¡°We¡¯re only three here, not four.¡± replied Mu Yi.


    ¡°Oh!¡± replied the middle-aged man. Then he looked pensive and replied, ¡°I am afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°Are you here for the key too?¡± asked Mu Yi icily.


    ¡°What key?¡± asked the middle-aged man. He didn¡¯t seem to understand what Mu Yi meant.


    ¡°The key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, of course.¡± replied Mu Yi. Maybe that the middle-aged man was just pretending? Mu Yi didn¡¯t even look at the members of the Octagon Organization outside.


    ¡°The Yellow River¡¯s ancient road?¡± I¡¯m not interested.¡± replied the middle-aged man shaking his head and then he looked at his cup of tea again.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± said Mu Yi smiling. Then he looked at the door.


    Someone appeared in Mu Yi¡¯s field of vision. He seemed to be around forty years old. He was also wearing black clothes with golden top-stitched threads. And apart from the Eight Trigrams pattern, there was a word written his chest too, Octagon!


    Octagon, Octagon Organization!


    Mu Yi and that man looked at each other.


    ¡°Give me the key and I won¡¯t kill you.¡± said the man icily and aggressively, beyond expectation, he was pretty straightforward.

 Chapter 168: The Traveling Doctor

    ¡°Give me the key and I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Mu Yi was astonished by the man¡¯s straightforwardness. Wasn¡¯t one supposed to announce one¡¯s name and then check if the person one was facing before saying such a thing?


    After the man said that, a few other people arrived. Those who the people whose Qi was more powerful than Cui Heng¡¯s, those Mu Yi had seen out of the windows at first. Some people also guarded the exits to prevent Mu Yi from escaping.


    Well, at least, that¡¯s what they thought.


    ¡°Sigh, it seems like I haven¡¯t shed enough blood. I haven¡¯t killed enough people.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head. To him, those people were not strong at all.


    ¡°You want to die!¡±


    What he said instantly infuriated the men behind the middle-aged man. Two people instantly threw themselves at Mu Yi.


    They had heard about how Mu Yi had killed Cui Heng in one attack with two fingers. But they didn¡¯t believe it. They just thought it was an exaggeration. Besides, Mu Yi seemed too young to be that true. In that world, most people practiced martial arts. They knew there were geniuses but even if Mu Yi was one, he was too young to be that strong.


    Martial arts weren¡¯t easy. One had to practice really hard everyday to become strong.


    Even though they didn¡¯t believe the rumors, they remained vigilant. Those two people were elites in the Octagon Organization. That way, even if Mu Yi was that strong, they would still be able to withstand a few attacks, and that would give time to those behind to rush up in a crowd. They didn¡¯t believe that Mu Yi could compete with all those people at the same time.


    When Mu Yi saw those people throw themselves at him, he shook his head. This time, he didn¡¯t ask Big Slave to attack. He grabbed the Bamboo Tree of Life on the table and threw it.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    shouted the middle-aged man suddenly. Without the slightest hesitation, he took out a black object and threw it at Mu Yi¡¯s head.


    Mu Yi seemed to move the Bamboo Tree of Life slowly but the two cultivators didn¡¯t understand, it was as if they were dumbstruck and couldn¡¯t dodge. So Mu Yi hit their heads with the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Only one sound spread in the air. The two cultivators¡¯ bodies shook violently but their heads instantly exploded. Blood splashed all around.


    But it wasn¡¯t over. After destroying those two cultivators¡¯ heads, Mu Yi used his Bamboo Tree of Life to attack again, this time, he aimed at the black item the middle-aged man had thrown at him. Pa! Mu Yi hit it and it flew out of the window.


    This time, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t have time to realize what was going on. The black item hit one of the members of the Octagon Organization who was guarding that window.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The item hit that person¡¯s chest and he was blown away.


    Mu Yi had time to see what the black item was, it was a black iron ball and it was extremely heavy.


    In the blink of an eye, three members of the Octagon Organization had died. The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He looked glum.


    ¡°May I ask you what your venerable name is, Your Excellency?¡± asked the middle-aged man. Even though he was furious, he felt under pressure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too late to ask me my name? I see. Could it be that the Octagon Organization likes to bully the weak and fear the strong?¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head disdainfully.


    A moment before, when the middle-aged man had attacked, Mu Yi had instantly been able to evaluate his strength. He was about as strong as Mo Ruyan. Mu Yi could also estimate that if Mo Ruyan and the middle-aged man had fought a battle to death, Mo Ruyan¡¯s chance of winning would have been slightly higher.


    And as Mo Ruyan had told him herself, she was a higher-level second-class cultivator.


    It meant that the man was a superior second-class cultivator as well.


    Thinking about that, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall that lonely woman he had met in Little Frost Mountain and her sword Qi which had dashed to the skies.


    He also thought of Qiu Yuetong, after leveling up, she would definitely be strong enough to oppress someone like the middle-aged man. Did it mean that she would be a first-class cultivator then?


    When Mu Yi had fought against her, they had both suffered great losses. However, Mu Yi had been able to end the battle in a draw only thanks to his copper lamp and five thunders charm, otherwise, he would have lost, he hadn¡¯t reached the second difficulty back then.


    Besides, Mu Yi had much more experience now than then. And first-class martial artists had a level equivalent to the second difficulty. And the second difficulty had seven steps. Mu Yi had only reached the second step so far.


    Thinking about that, Mu Yi felt under pressure. In the world of travelers, there were incredible martial artists. First-class martial artists had found their Way already.


    Of course, Mu Yi was also confident. Even though he had only reached the second layer of the second difficulty, with the Bamboo Tree of Life, five thunders charms and the copper lamp, he was convinced he could fight against strong cultivators who had reached the fourth-fifth step.


    He just didn¡¯t know exactly what it meant to be a first-class fighter. And what was above first-class cultivators?


    ¡°You¡­¡± the middle-aged man almost flew into a flaming rage when he heard Mu Yi but then he thought of how strong Mu Yi was so he controlled himself.


    He had already been quite cautious since the beginning because he knew Mu Yi had killed Cui Heng with two fingers. Even though Cui Heng was a little bit famous, he wasn¡¯t a first-class cultivator and the middle-man could have killed Cui Heng easily if he had used his full strength.


    Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t evaluated the situation properly. He had made a big mistake.


    The two cultivators Mu Yi had just killed were much stronger than Cui Heng and they had joined hands yet Mu Yi had killed them anyway. It seemed that the rumors regarding Mu Yi¡¯s strength were no exaggeration. On the contrary, they didn¡¯t even suffice to describe how strong he was.


    The middle-aged man wanted to crush the man who explained the situation to him. If he had known Mu Yi was so strong, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so recklessly, he would have come with some other leaders of the Octagon Organization.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Guo Qing, he was one of the eight leaders of the Octagon Organization.


    After the Octagon Organization had learnt one of the keys of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road had appeared, they had started thinking of a plan to steal it. Three of their leaders stayed where they were to manage the organization and the five others were traveling but they weren¡¯t near Luoyang or Kaifeng so they didn¡¯t gather.


    And when Guo Qing had learnt about Mu Yi¡¯s whereabouts, he had decided not to wait for the others who would need too long to come so he had left alone with his team. Of course, he hadn¡¯t thought it would be so difficult, he had thought it would be as simple as stretching out his hand and bringing the key back.


    Guo Qing had reached a point of no return. Not only would it tarnish the Octagon Organization¡¯s reputation but it would also crush his troops¡¯ morale. All he was thinking now was how to waste time to give the other leaders time to come.


    ¡°Stinky doctor! The Octagon Organization is in difficulty and you¡¯re just standing there watching?!¡± said Guo Qing suddenly looking at the doctor sitting in an edge of the room.


    The reason why Guo Qing and Mu Yi had been able to recognize the man was a doctor at first glance was that there was a suitcase solely used by doctors on the table in front of him. There was a small pinkish-yellow banner on it on which it was written, ¡°National Emergency Doctors¡±.


    Guo Qing now knew that Mu Yi was enigmatic and unfathomable so he decided to focus on the doctor, he released his anger and at the same time, he could waste time, that way, he could kill two birds with one stone.


    Mu Yi initially intended to kill Guo Qing immediately but he also looked at the doctor.


    He was curious about the doctor too.


    What was happening with the key and Mu Yi had already spread all around in the Kaifeng ¨C Luoyang region, and it was nothing new. Maybe that a few very ordinary people didn¡¯t know about it, but the man was no ordinary man, he seemed to be a traveling doctor and on top of that, he seemed used to going to teahouses when he traveled. How was it possible that he had never heard of the key?


    At the beginning, he had told Mu Yi he didn¡¯t know about the key. There were only two possibilities, the first one was that he was lying, the second one was that he really didn¡¯t care about the key.


    Even though that had awoken Mu Yi¡¯s curiosity, if people didn¡¯t offend him, he couldn¡¯t insist and harass them with questions. But now he had the opportunity to learn more about him, so why not?


    ¡°So what? Is watching forbidden?¡±


    The doctor raised his head and looked at Guo Qing.


    Guo Qing¡¯s heart twitched, that doctor was provoking him? Since when could a doctor despise the members of the Octagon Organization?


    ¡°Alright, since you think that way. I¡¯ll show you.¡± said Guo Qing. Then he shouted, ¡°Someone come here and gouge his eyes! Show him!¡±


    Two people came in when Guo Qing said that. They walked to the doctor without saying anything. When they passed next to Mu Yi, they were extremely nervous.


    But when they passed, Mu Yi didn¡¯t do anything so they sighed with relief. They had seen Mu Yi kill their two fellows with a bamboo stick, the strength difference between them and Mu Yi was gigantic.


    Unless their leader told them to avenge their friends, they wouldn¡¯t act recklessly.


    They were also offended by what the doctor had said. Even though they couldn¡¯t do anything to Mu Yi, at least, they could release their anger.


    Whether the doctor was innocent or not wasn¡¯t their problem.


    The doctor looked at those two people walk towards him slowly. Their expressions looked ferocious. He didn¡¯t react.


    Mu Yi smiled indifferently. He didn¡¯t release mind strength. He just calmly watched.


    ¡°Flop!¡±


    ¡°Flop!¡±


    When the two people arrived three chi away from the doctor, they raised their hands and suddenly collapsed. Nothing special happened before that, they just collapsed as if there were no reason!


    Mu Yi¡¯s smile stiffened. His expression became sharp.

 Chapter 169: Massacre

    Mu Yi initially thought the Octagon Organization was going to make the doctor give answers but what had just happened was just too strange.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t released mind strength at all but he trusted his eyes too, the man hadn¡¯t moved at all, he hadn¡¯t even really looked at those people seriously, how had those two people died though??


    Mu Yi looked at the two people. Their ferocious smile was still on their faces. Their eyes were still open. Nothing about them had changed except that they were dead.


    Mu Yi frowned. That doctor was much more terrifying than he had thought. He was able to kill two people silently without anybody noticing it. No matter how he had done that, underestimating him wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    ¡°Poison?¡±


    thought Mu Yi. After all, the man was a doctor and they all knew about poison. With such an attack, he could become famous easily.


    The two people who had just died weren¡¯t ordinary people. They were elites of the Octagon Organization. They were second-class fighters. In the world of travelers, such people were considered as extremely strong. In small cities, such people could easily become famous.


    But they had died like that, they hadn¡¯t even been able to get near the doctor.


    Guo Qing¡¯s heart twitched. He initially thought that man was an ordinary doctor. He hadn¡¯t thought he would be so strong. Mu Yi was already giving him a headache, now it was worse. His heart started pounding violently.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Guo Qing taking a deep breath and staring at that doctor. What surprised Guo Qing was that the doctor was still holding his cup of tea. When the doctor heard him, he didn¡¯t reply.


    Finally, as Guo Qing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, the doctor finally put down his cup of tea, he took out two copper coins from his jacket and put them on the table. Then he grabbed his doctor case and put it in his back. Then he stepped over the two corpses and walked towards the exit.


    Guo Qing took a deep breath. He wanted to attack the doctor but he was too scared so he stepped aside.


    His men were also scared, they all moved aside forming a corridor, the doctor walked throughout the crowd. They didn¡¯t want to die like their two fellows.


    Suddenly, when the doctor reached the door, he turned around and looked at Mu Yi, ¡°My name is Sun Buyan.¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for Mu Yi to reply, he just walked away.


    Mu Yi stared at him until he disappeared in the distance. Sun Buyan? What did that have to do with him?


    But Mu Yi also paid attention to Guo Qing¡¯s expression. When Guo Qing heard Sun Buyan¡¯s name, he suddenly looked confused. He had never heard that name before.


    Since Guo Qing had never heard that name, it was normal that Mu Yi had never heard of him before either.


    Mu Yi was convinced that he would understand what that man¡¯s purpose was though, sooner or later.


    Thinking about that, Mu Yi shook his head and looked at Guo Qing again.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s over now. I should see you off.¡± said Mu Yi. Guo Qing¡¯s heart twitched again. Big Slave didn¡¯t wait for Mu Yi¡¯s order, he stood up.


    The teahouse was narrow for him but he didn¡¯t care, he made big steps forwards.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Finally, Guo Qing ground his teeth and shouted.


    Two members of the Octagon Organization came in through the window. They were holding crossbows, they immediately shot two arrows at Mu Yi. Their tips were sharp and blue. There was poison on their tips.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t try to dodge. He lifted his Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°Ding, ding!¡±


    He hit the two arrows which fell down. They didn¡¯t reach Mu Yi.


    It was just the beginning though.


    At that moment, Big Slave closed in on Guo Qing but the latter didn¡¯t attack immediately. He first stepped back with his men to attract Big Slave. In the blink of an eye, Mu Yi was alone in the teahouse.


    ¡°Whinny!¡±


    Suddenly, a horse neighed, the sound reverberated in the whole teahouse.


    Mu Yi released mind strength and smiled icily.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud explosion sound spread in the air. The teahouse collapsed and buried Mu Yi.


    Outside, Li the Good looked panic-stricken. He had been hiding in the crowd since the members of the Octagon Organization had arrived but he hadn¡¯t gone too far. He could still see what was going on and he was worried about Mu Yi.


    He didn¡¯t really understand how strong the Octagon Organization was but he had heard some great people talk about them.


    Li the Good was waiting for Mu Yi to come out of the ruins of the teahouse, his eyes were wide open.


    Things were evolving quickly, even if he had wanted to warn Mu Yi, he wouldn¡¯t have had time.


    He was praying for Mu Yi. Someone threw jars onto the ruins of the teahouse.


    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±


    The jars broke apart and the liquid they contained spread over the wrecked teahouse. The wind carried the smell of the liquid, it smelled like petrol. Suddenly, Li the Good¡¯s heart twitched.


    ¡°Psssewww!¡±


    A burning arrow streaked across the sky and crashed onto the building. Instantly, the wrecked teahouse started burning.


    The owners of the teahouse paled but didn¡¯t dare say anything. Even though they were ordinary people, they also knew how strong the Octagon Organization was, even ordinary people couldn¡¯t offend them. Regarding the teahouse, they were just unlucky.


    A huge brazier started and Mu Yi didn¡¯t come out.


    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s dead?¡± thought many people. But Li the Good was convinced that Mu Yi couldn¡¯t die that easy. To him, Mu Yi was like a celestial being, how could he die so easily?


    But Li the Good was still extremely worried.


    At that moment, Big Slave was fighting against the remaining members of the Octagon Organization. Mu Yi had told him to kill them so Big Slave was merciless.


    The members of the Octagon Organization had gotten prepared and they were well-trained. They took out some chains and surrounded Big Slave.


    They tied him up. Big Slave looked furious, he grabbed the chains and pulled on them with deadly force.


    The members of the Octagon Organization who were holding the chains flew away and collapsed halfway up in the air.


    But it wasn¡¯t over. Big Slave made two big steps forwards, the expressions of the dozen people who were surrounding him changed drastically. They were holding the chains so Big Slave dragged them as he moved.


    ¡°Phwap!


    Big Slave moved his hands quickly again, four people flew again and collided in the air, their bones cracked as they collided and then they crashed onto the ground lifeless, their corpses were completely distorted.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Guo Qing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he couldn¡¯t continue watching his men get crushed by Big Slave.


    They had underestimated both Mu Yi and Big Slave. The chains they had prepared for Big Slave were broken and flew around as Big Slave fought. If it continued that way, it¡¯d just be a massacre.


    Guo Qing was also a higher-level second-class fighter. One more step and he¡¯d become a top-class fighter. He would be considered as a strong fighter in the whole nation.


    At that moment, he punched Big Slave from behind but he didn¡¯t look happy, he gasped with astonishment.


    The back was a weakness for people and Guo Qing was convinced that even if Big Slave was a giant, he had the same weaknesses as humans, so he was certain that if he punched Big Slave from the back with full strength, he¡¯d manage to hurt him or at least make him stagger, however, it didn¡¯t work at all.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Big Slave shouted furiously and threw his hand back.


    Guo Qing grabbed a chain and flew away. That way, he managed to dodge Big Slave¡¯s attack, he was halfway up in the air and threw a kick at Big Slave¡¯s neck with his full strength. If attacking Big Slave¡¯s back didn¡¯t work, what about his neck?


    But this time, beyond expectations, he pushed Big Slave back of a few steps but he didn¡¯t manage to break his neck.


    Big Slave was really infuriated. He opened his arms and grabbed the chains.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    shouted Guo Qing. He understood how strong Big Slave was now. Even though he had many men, they couldn¡¯t compete with Big Slave.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Big Slave shouted furiously again. His muscles kept twitching and swelling. He suddenly seemed taller and stronger. He looked even fiercer and tougher like that.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    Even though some people jumped away in time, some other didn¡¯t have time to protect themselves and were blown away. Big Slave grabbed the chains and torn them apart. He wasn¡¯t constricted at all anymore.


    At the same time, Big Slave¡¯s eyes were filled with murder. He turned around and ran towards Guo Qing.


    Big Slave wasn¡¯t fast but when he ran, it was still scary. Guo Qing had the impression a mountain was running towards him.


    Guo Qing had just fallen down onto the ground and hadn¡¯t had time to get back up. Big Slave arrived in front of him in two steps where a normal human would have need a dozen steps.


    Even if he was slow, he could cover longer distances in one step.


    Big Slave closed in on Guo Qing. The latter had the impression he was suffocating. Without thinking, he crawled sideways. He didn¡¯t dare fight against Big Slave but as he was planning to escape, he suddenly sensed a horrible pain in his head as if millions of needles had been piercing through his brain.


    The pain was so intense that his whole body stiffened, he couldn¡¯t move quickly anymore.


    At that moment, Big Slave threw his hand at him.

 Chapter 170: Bloodlus

    t


    ¡°Phwap!¡±


    Big Slave threw his hand at Guo Qing¡¯s head and crushed it to mush. When the members of the Octagon Organization saw that, they were astonished.


    Their mighty leader¡­ Even though he hadn¡¯t been able to kill that giant, at least, he shouldn¡¯t have died, how had things changed so fast? In the blink of an eye, his head had been crushed to mush.


    Even though there were many people around, only a few had managed to see what had really happened. Guo Qing had moved a little bit too slow and that¡¯s how Big Slave had had time to crush his head.


    And at that moment, nobody had noticed that Mu Yi hadn¡¯t burnt to death, and on top of that, he was safe and sound.


    ¡°We¡¯ll avenge our leader!¡±


    shouted the members of the Octagon Organization running towards Big Slave. They didn¡¯t care about anything anymore, they were in a frenzy.


    Big Slave didn¡¯t intend to be polite. He didn¡¯t run away. The enemies attacked him with their weapons, when their blades crashed onto his body, he raised his hands and slapped them. In the blink of an eye, he was surrounded by a few corpses.


    People who were watching were scared to death, their legs were shaking. Most of them were ordinary people. They didn¡¯t understand anything, but they knew that the Octagon Organization¡¯s members were extremely strong and yet that giant could crush them easily.


    Many people realized something big was happening.


    The Octagon Organization didn¡¯t only have those people. They had many strong cultivators. Even the government of the time paid attention to them and didn¡¯t dare offend them.


    On that day, one leader and a dozen elite men had died. That was astonishing and that would probably infuriate the Octagon Organization.


    Li the Good¡¯s face reddened. He was amazed.


    Mu Yi had been watching Big Slave slaughter those people. He looked perfectly calm and serene. He didn¡¯t care about those people who had died.


    Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t think the Octagon Organization posed a threat to him, later on, he listened to Li the Good¡¯s explanations carefully.


    Guo Qing was an average leader in the Octagon Organization. Li the Good didn¡¯t know much about the strongest leader of the Octagon Organization though, he didn¡¯t belong to that world. However, when people mentioned the Great Leader of the Octagon Organization, they usually didn¡¯t look calm.


    ¡°We¡¯re only two days away from Kaifeng, right?¡± asked Mu Yi after Li the Good told him about the organization.


    ¡°Indeed. At most. You¡¯ll soon be in Kaifeng, Master.¡± replied Li the Good.


    ¡°You can go back to Luoyang now then.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± said Li the Good staring at Mu Yi. He hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would ask him to go back to Luoyang that soon.


    ¡°Even though the Octagon Organization is nothing to me, they won¡¯t leave the matter at that. I can probably protect you until we arrive in Kaifeng, but then it¡¯ll be extremely difficult for you to go back to Luoyang alone and safely. Therefore, it would be better if you went back now.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Master, I am not afraid.¡± said Li the Good honestly. He was kind and frank.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with fear. Think about your family. If you die, who will take care of them?¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    ¡°I¡­¡± when Li the Good heard Mu Yi, he remained silent for a few seconds. Even though he wasn¡¯t afraid to die, Mu Yi was right, who would take care of his family if he died?¡±


    ¡°Alright, take this money. When you go back, you can start a new business. Stop traveling.¡± said Mu Yi giving money to Li the Good.


    ¡°Eh, I can¡¯t accept that!¡± Even though Li the Good¡¯s vocabulary wasn¡¯t broad, he understand the language of money and he knew that one thousand liang was an astonishing amount of money.


    ¡°Take it. You deserve it.¡± said Mu Yi putting the money in Li the Good¡¯s hand. Then he called Big Slave and walked away.


    Big Slave was carrying the big bag, he just followed Mu Yi without saying anything.


    Li the Good looked at Mu Yi and Big Slave disappear in the distance. His eyes became moist. Most people found Mu Yi cruel, Li the Good found him kindhearted, honest and virtuous.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t ride a horse. He didn¡¯t need to. After having killed the members of the Octagon Organization, he had decided he would walk to Kaifeng in the open. He had proved most people how strong he was by slaughtering them.


    Mu Yi¡¯s thirst for blood was increasing. He didn¡¯t mind slaughtering even more people if needed.


    The whole night passed.


    When Mu Yi hit the road again, he was attacked three times by surprise. Two groups were from the Octagon Organization and one group was an alliance of travelers.


    The Octagon Organization lost two more leaders and a dozen people.


    Mu Yi had many ways of killing people. It was scary. Some people couldn¡¯t stop halfway though, like the Octagon Organization for example.


    Mu Yi had killed three of their leaders, it was a humiliation for the Octagon Organization, and such organizations cared a lot about face. Therefore, now, killing Mu Yi was gradually becoming one of their priorities. Otherwise, they would also lose their reputation, and if that happened, they would collapse.


    They had to prove how mighty they were.


    If the Octagon Organization managed to kill Mu Yi and obtained the key, they would regain their reputation and people would fear them even more, and the fact that they had lost so many people would be compensated.


    Nobody was stupid. Many people understood that so they didn¡¯t try anything anymore, since the Octagon Organization wanted to take care of him, why not let them?


    Therefore, after that, Mu Yi was in peace for half a day. But Mu Yi knew that if they wanted to attack, they would do it before he arrived in Kaifeng.


    Before it got dark outside.


    Mu Yi and Big Slave had a simple meal for lunch. Then they continued walking. Mu Yi ignored the people who were watching him. The Octagon Organization had probably sent some people to watch him.


    In the afternoon, it suddenly became cloudy and dark outside, it looked ominous, the atmosphere became oppressive.


    At that moment, twenty li away from Mu Yi, there was a small hill, it was called the Western Ji Hill, there were boulders and crushed stones in the slope, usually, nobody went there but on that day, the peace and tranquility of that desolate place was perturbed.


    At the top of the Western Ji Hill, there was a flag with an Eight Trigrams pattern and two words on it, Octagon Organization. The flag was black and golden and was fluttering in the wind.


    At the foot of the flag, there were a hundred people. They were all wearing black clothes. They looked grave and stern.


    Four of them seemed to have a higher rank the others. Their clothes had golden threads like the three leaders of their organization who had died.


    The Octagon Organization had eight leaders. Mu Yi had killed three. With the four leaders at the foot of the flag, it was seven.


    But in the very center of the ground, that was also the higher point of the small hill, there was a pitch-black wain surrounded by a golden aura.


    The hundred people remained silent. The atmosphere was oppressive.


    A few people had gathered not far from them. They weren¡¯t as numerous as the members of the Octagon Organization and they looked different too. Those people were from influential groups of Kaifeng. Some people also came from other places. They were also waiting.


    They were waiting, would Mu Yi arrive or had the members of the Octagon Organization managed to crush him earlier?


    In the crowd, many people looked a the wain at the top of the hill. They looked scared.


    Mu Yi had no idea of what was going on there but even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t retreat. He wanted to use the Octagon Organization as a stepping stone and show everyone how powerful he was.


    It¡¯s windy!


    Mu Yi raised his head and sensed a cold wind. The black clouds in the sky were lower than before. A storm was about to burst.


    For Mu Yi, that kind of weather was great, his five thunders charms were even more powerful when it was stormy. No matter how strong and confident he was, he wasn¡¯t careless. He had five five thunders charms and many evil spirit slaying charms.


    And Big Slave could stay in the middle of crowds and fight. Unless someone was a first-class fighter, they couldn¡¯t really break through his defense.


    Mu Yi was curious about the leaders of the organization because when he had killed two leaders, they had said something similar, that their Great Leader wouldn¡¯t let him off. Seemingly, their Great Leader was strong enough to avenge them.


    Mu Yi continued walking and finally, one-two li away, he saw the Western Ji Hill, it was packed with people. And before seeing them, Mu Yi had already sensed something.


    Some people¡¯s deadly energies.


    When Mu Yi saw them, he gave a faint scowl.


    ¡°What a big army. How long will that blood flow?¡± whispered Mu Yi but he didn¡¯t stop, he continued walking forwards without the slightest hesitation.


    After Mu Yi appeared, Qi started rising up in the air slowly. The Qi of a hundred people formed an evil yin cloud in the sky. The rising Qi had the form of a tornado.


    And at the foot of that tornado, there was the Octagon Organization!


    Many people were astonished when they saw that. To them, it was a supernatural event, as if the gods had been about to burst into anger!

 Chapter 171:Blood Curse, Die

    Unfortunately, he was a bit too far to use his five thunders charm from there, otherwise, he would have taught them a good lesson, the weather was perfect for that. The power of his five thunders charms could be multiplied by two in such circumstances.


    With Mu Yi¡¯s skills when it came to making five thunders charms and the weather, someone like Qu Yang wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything but nurse his grievance.


    Unfortunately, that abnormal phenomenon didn¡¯t last long but it would remain engraved in people¡¯s minds.


    Mu Yi and Big Slave continued walking towards the Western Ji Hill. They were now ten zhang away from the crowd.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    shouted someone furiously. Two of the organization¡¯s leaders started running, a dozen fighters followed them without saying anything. Their eyes were filled with murder.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Big Slave didn¡¯t wait for Mu Yi to say anything, he put the back on the ground and looked at the enemies.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A few black silhouettes were blown away high up in the air and then darkness engulfed Big Slave.


    The two leaders joined hands to attack Big Slave. Their remaining men rush up in a crowd. They didn¡¯t care about fairness. At that moment, all they thought of was killing the enemies.


    Mu Yi looked at Big Slave without getting involved. Those people could encircled and slow down Big Slave, he just needed a little bit of time to react and then they¡¯d suffer a disaster. The two leaders were superior second-class fighters. They couldn¡¯t possibly do anything to Big Slave.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    shouted someone again. The two leaders attacked at the same time. A dozen fighters in black clothes threw themselves at Mu Yi.


    Only the black wain at the top of the hill was immobile there.


    When Mu Yi saw those people, anger gradually filled his heart. Finally, he raised his hands.


    Six lights flashed and bombarded six people.


    Mu Yi had reached the second step of the second difficulty. His evil spirit slaying charms were much more powerful than before. Even though he couldn¡¯t kill superior second-class fighters with them, he could easily kill people who weren¡¯t third-class fighters.


    ¡°Phwap! Phwap! Phwap!¡±


    Six sounds spread in the air, the six people flew away and crashed onto the ground. The crowd behind was panic stricken when they saw that.


    In the distance, people who were watching were astonished.


    ¡°A Taoist cultivator!¡±


    Many people suddenly thought of one thing.


    There were very few people who practiced Taoism in the world but they existed and many people had already seen some.


    Even though Mu Yi was wearing a Taoist robe, many people didn¡¯t dare think he was one at first glance because he was too young, besides, many Taoist priests actually practiced martial arts.


    Besides, Mu Yi hadn¡¯t used special attacks many times so most people thought he practiced martial arts. And now he was using charms. Many people were astonished.


    And the six members of the Octagon Organization had just been blown away even though they hadn¡¯t even gotten close to him, it proved how strong he was. Some people gasped with amazement.


    The two leaders glanced at each other and attacked from the sides.


    Mu Yi ignored them. He first got rid of those so-called elites. When the two leaders got close enough, all the people in black clothes were already dead. In the blink of an eye, Mu Yi had managed to kill 20-30 people with evil spirit slaying charms.


    The two leaders looked furious. When Mu Yi saw that, he stepped back first to avoid their attacks.


    An enemy in black clothes behind raised his blade but he didn¡¯t have to use it because Mu Yi attacked him faster and then he groaned with pain and was blown away.


    ¡°Slash, slash, slash!¡±


    At the same time, a few fighters in black clothes raised their bows and shot arrows at Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi raised his hand and with the power of his mind, the Bamboo Tree of Life which was in his back automatically moved to his hand. He stroke the arrows with the Bamboo Tree of Life, some of them fell down, some of them moved towards enemies which were around him.


    The two leaders¡¯ eyes were filled with flames of fury. Suddenly, a shiny blade appeared in front of Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t panic. He looked calm and serene. He lifted the Bamboo Tree of Life again.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    A metallic sound spread in the air and the blade disappeared, only the face of a dumbstruck enemy remained.


    Mu Yi then hit the enemy¡¯s hand with the Bamboo Tree of Life. It was a leader, he groaned with pain and his blade fell down onto the ground.


    At the same time, Mu Yi raised his other hand and threw an evil spirit slaying charm at the other leader. White lights appeared around his blade.


    When the white lights dispersed, he had been pushed back of two steps.


    Mu Yi used the Bamboo Tree of Life like a sword. He stabbed the other leader in the chest with the tip of his Bamboo Tree of Life. He still looked furious.


    ¡°Five!¡±


    howled the other leader furiously. He started running towards Mu Yi frantically like a madman.


    Mu Yi raised his right hand and attacked with the Bamboo Tree of Life again. Blood splashed. However, there was no blood on the Bamboo Tree of Life. It remained pure and couldn¡¯t be soiled with blood.


    Then, the Bamboo Tree of Life flashed and moved towards the other enemy.


    Mu Yi was merciless.


    Even though the leader had gone in a frenzy, he hadn¡¯t lost his senses, when he saw the Bamboo Tree of Life move towards him, he raised his blade to protect himself.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The Bamboo Tree of Life and the blade collided which emitted a clanging sound. The blade which was originally made of a resistant metal couldn¡¯t withstand a single attack.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The Bamboo Tree of Life broke the blade into two. Then, it struck the man¡¯s head and it exploded. The other enemies were dumbstruck when they saw that.


    They were suddenly terrified. Mu Yi was scary. In the blink of an eye, he had killed their two leaders and 20-30 of their fellows. They had all met a violent death. And Mu Yi himself wasn¡¯t injured at all. So the enemies felt desperate. They had no hope anymore.


    On the other side, the battle didn¡¯t look good either. Even though Big Slave didn¡¯t have the advantage at the beginning, they couldn¡¯t do anything to him, their blades couldn¡¯t pierce through his extremely thick skin. Besides, he was so strong that each time he punched someone, he destroyed them.


    In such a short time, the group of enemies had already decreased a lot. Amongst the members of the Octagon Organization, already half had died. Even though Big Slave couldn¡¯t compete with Mu Yi in terms of number of enemies killed, his fighting abilities were still dreadful. Some enemies even gasped with amazement when they saw how strong he was, Big Slave probably didn¡¯t have many enemies.


    Therefore, even though he was slow, when he walked forwards, nobody dared stand in his way anymore.


    After the two leaders died, many people had no hope anymore, they were scared and knew they couldn¡¯t do anything against so they wanted to escape. But ten seconds later, the last man who was running away also died, Mu Yi killed him with an evil spirit slaying charm.


    Mu Yi had gotten rid of all the men in black clothes.


    In the distance, people who were watching were astonished, their bodies felt completely stiff. Some people were even holding their breath because of the astonishment. Some of them looked terrified too.


    Even though many people had anticipated that Mu Yi would be extremely strong, they hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d be so strong that he¡¯d manage to kill the three leaders of the Octagon Organization. Nobody would have ever thought such a thing would happen.


    Many people also felt happy, luckily, the Octagon Organization hadn¡¯t forced them to help. Otherwise, they would have died with them.


    Very quickly, Big Slave also finished his remaining enemies. Nobody managed to escape from him either.


    The dark and evil cloud started dispersing. The sky became less dark again, and corpses lied all over Western Ji Hill. It was a shocking scenery.


    The Octagon Organization was probably finished.


    That¡¯s what many people thought, even though the Octagon Organization hadn¡¯t sent all their people there, seven of their leaders had already died along with most of their elite members. The Octagon Organization had become almost empty.


    ALMOST EMPTY. They still had one leader.


    The crowd remembered the mysterious great leader of the Octagon Organization. He hadn¡¯t participated this time.


    Thinking about that, many people looked at the very top of Western Ji Hill.


    Many people didn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t gotten involved, how could he watch his people get destroyed and do nothing? People who were that cold-headed were rare.


    ¡°Could it be that he escaped?¡±


    thought some people.


    But Mu Yi knew that the great leader was still in his wain.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t come out though, was for Mu Yi to have a fair battle?


    Mu Yi shook his head, the explanation couldn¡¯t be that easy.


    Suddenly, Mu Yi looked at all the corpses. While he was fighting, he had ignored those who were already dead but now he had a bad presentiment.


    The corpses had become much slimmer already and there wasn¡¯t too much blood on the ground. Mu Yi initially thought it was due to the structed of the ground but now he was convinced there was another reason.


    Mu Yi released mind strength and ¡°looked¡± at the ocean of blood, suddenly, his heart twitched, it was as if he was losing control.


    He looked at Big Slave and shouted, ¡°Back!¡±


    ¡°Too late!¡±


    As Mu Yi¡¯s voice echoed, he heard a sharp voice in his head. It was mind strength.


    ¡°Blood Curse!¡±

 Chapter 172: Soul Curse, Die!

    ¡°Blood Curse!¡±


    When Mu Yi heard that voice, he sensed the danger coming.


    The blood rose up in front of him. He didn¡¯t even need to use mind strength to see it, he could see it with his bare eyes.


    The blood contained the murderous intentions of the people who had died. Mu Yi now understood why he had let them die.


    Because they hated Mu Yi, and their hatred fed the curse, so it made it even more powerful.


    The great leader didn¡¯t care about those people¡¯s lives. And if Mu Yi died, it didn¡¯t matter whether the Octagon Organization still existed or not.


    When Mu Yi heard the voice in his head, he understood he had been too careless. Mu Yi had underestimated the Octagon Organization because to him, they were just a group of people who were not that strong, and whether they were considered as top-class or second-class fighters didn¡¯t matter to him because he initially thought they couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    But Mu Yi hadn¡¯t thought that the great leader of the organization also practiced Taoism and that he was slightly stronger than him. According to Mu Yi¡¯s senses, the man had already reached the third step.


    And Mu Yi had killed a hundred people so the great leader was ready to do anything to make him pay. In simple words, Mu Yi was in great danger.


    But Mu Yi wasn¡¯t the kind of person who faced danger with an unruffled mind, even in such circumstances, he remained cold-headed.


    ¡°Descend!¡±


    Mu Yi took out three five thunders charms. That was his limit, five thunders charms and evil spirit slaying charms didn¡¯t use the same amount of mind strength, for five thunders charms, he needed lots of mind strength.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The lightnings of the three charms intertwined and flashed, then they descended from the sky. People who were watching in the distance were dumbstruck once again. Their bodies stiffened.


    And at the top of Western Ji Hill, a slim silhouette appeared.


    The thunders roared in the sky, and the evil dark clouds hadn¡¯t completely dispersed so it was perfect for the five thunders charms. Mu Yi also used as much strength as he could to use the charms to the fullest.


    Even Mu Yi closed his eyes when the lightnings descended from the sky, and his whole body felt numb. He had the impression he was going to faint. His legs felt weak.


    And the blood which was rising around him became extremely thin when struck by the lightnings.


    However, they didn¡¯t destroy all the blood, it was the blood of a hundred people after all.


    When the lightnings dispersed, Mu Yi had already taken out his copper lamp and condensed mind strength in it. The copper lamp was already dazzling at that moment and looked like a small sun.


    When the lights of the copper lamp reached the blood, crackling and spluttering sounds spread in the air. The flame of the copper lamp was unstable and flickered. It could vanish anytime.


    Mu Yi released even more mind strength when he saw that and the flame became big again.


    It continued flickering though. It looked extremely fragile and delicate, it could still go off anytime but this time, when it reached the remaining blood, half of the blood vanished.


    The great leader in front of the wain looked astonished but he looked even greedier too. He started doing hand seals to condense mind strength.


    ¡°Soul Curse, die!¡±


    Even though Mu Yi was ten zhang away, he still felt ice-cold.


    Souls started emerging from the bodies which were lying on the ground. The souls condensed together halfway up in the air and turned into a strange word in the distance, ¡°SOUL¡±.


    Then, the great leader pointed at Mu Yi with his finger and the ¡°SOUL¡± words moved towards Mu Yi extremely quickly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud explosion sound spread in the air. Mu Yi used the copper lamp to protect himself. A strong wind pushed Mu Yi back. The gigantic word didn¡¯t disappear, it just became smaller, it was now half the size it was initially. But it continued moving towards Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi could see that that spell was dangerous.


    It made his mind strength unstable, chaotic. He needed to inhale and exhale a few times to calm down.


    In normal circumstances, a few breaths could be considered as a very short time, but in such circumstances, it was extremely long, the time required to have a few breaths could be enough to get killed.


    Mu Yi now felt helpless, but suddenly, the Bamboo Tree of Life in his hand became dazzling. Nian Nuer came out and the word bombarded her.


    ¡°No!¡±


    shouted Mu Yi hastily.


    To him, Nian Nuer was more important than him and he had seen how powerful the spell was. Even his copper lamp hadn¡¯t destroyed it. Even if Nian Nuer had become a fierce ghost, she couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack.


    But it was too late anyway because when Mu Yi shouted, the spell had already collided with Nian Nuer.


    Mu Yi and the enemy hadn¡¯t exchanged any word but their attacks were explosive. Mu Yi was terribly worried about Nian Nuer though.


    ¡°Phwap!


    Against all expectations, the big word broke apart when it collided with Nian Nuer, but she was also blown away and her body became blurry.


    And while Nian Nuer had blocked the attack, Mu Yi¡¯s mind strength had had time to stabilize. Finally, he could use it again. Without thinking, he transfered some strength from the Bamboo Tree of Life to Nian Nuer.


    At the same time, the great leader by the wain shook violently and coughed blood. He looked completely astonished, he couldn¡¯t believe it his eyes, Mu Yi was still alive.


    He had been astonished by the lightnings, the copper lamp and the little silhouette which had blocked the ¡°SOUL¡± word attack. He was just astonished. And he realized he had failed even though he was so close to success.


    Even though that curse was extremely powerful, sacrificing many lives was necessary to use it. He had sacrificed a hundred people in vain. And now if he still wanted to kill Mu Yi, he could only rely on his own strength.


    At that moment, Mu Yi inspected Nian Nuer, when he understood her state, he took a deep breath. She wasn¡¯t as badly injured as he thought, maybe that it was due to the nature of the curse? Anyway, she¡¯d be able to recover in a short time.


    Then, Mu Yi raised his head and looked at the man by the wain. Mu Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with murder.


    The great leader didn¡¯t wait for Mu Yi, he turned around and started escaping.


    Mu Yi hesitated but finally, he decided not to chase him. He had used almost all his strength, even though he could still fight for a little bit longer, nobody knew, maybe that the great leader had set traps. Besides, Big Slave had also collapsed there. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know if he was still alive.


    Mu Yi ran to Big Slave, his body was red and he was shaking violently. His muscles kept twitching. He was breathing extremely quickly.


    Big Slave had inhaled the blood just before even though Mu Yi had warned him. But that blood had risen so fast, Big Slave hadn¡¯t had time to run away and he didn¡¯t have a copper lamp to protect himself.


    Magic figures took out two exorcism charms, that was the only thing he had to heal the negative effects of magic figures.


    He threw the two exorcism charms at Big Slave, white lights flashed around him, and the charms expelled the redness from his body. Then the white lights dispersed.


    Mu Yi took a deep breath when he saw the exorcism charms had worked, he was initially extremely worried they wouldn¡¯t work. Now, the great leader had escaped.


    He had many exorcism charms so it wasn¡¯t a problem. He also tapped Big Slave¡¯s shoulders and slowly, he came back to normal. His breathing also became stable again.


    In the distance, people were astonished. Their hearts continued pounding even if the situation had calmed down.


    Nobody would have thought Mu Yi was so strong. The great leader of the Octagon Organization had astonished them as well. They hadn¡¯t thought that mysterious leader also practiced Taoism. Since when were Taoist cultivators so common? They had seen two in such a short time. That was incredible.


    The two Taoist cultivators were extremely strong. People wouldn¡¯t forget them easily. Nobody would dare make fun of Mu Yi after that battle.


    Therefore, when Mu Yi gazed into the distance, many people were instantly panic-stricken.


    He didn¡¯t intend to attack them, he shouted and told them to tell everybody they knew about what had happened. Even though he hadn¡¯t killed the great leader, at least, nobody would dare underestimate him.


    And if anyone harbored evil intentions regarding him, they would first think of the Octagon Organization¡¯s fate.


    Big Slave didn¡¯t need too long to recover. He quickly crawled back up and stood up.


    Mu Yi also talked to the Bamboo Tree of Life. Even though Nian Nuer wasn¡¯t badly injured, he felt extremely sad each time he recalled the ¡°SOUL¡± word attack.


    It was the first time Mu Yi saw such an attack, it was extremely strange, it was completely different from the magic figures he used.


    ¡°My knowledge is too limited.¡± thought Mu Yi sighing. Even though he had a few precious treasures, he only knew magic figures and the stronger he became, the more he had the impression magic figures were not enough.


    Even his five thunders charms were limited, he couldn¡¯t use as many as he wished at once. And apart from exorcism charms and evil spirit slaying charms, he didn¡¯t know much.


    Apart from magic figures, the only thing Mu Yi could use in a battle was his punching technique. Even though it was enough to fight against ordinary enemies, if he bumped into other powerful Taoist cultivators, he would be in danger.


    Unfortunately, the old Taoist Priest had only left those few things to him.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know why though, but he suddenly remembered the copper lamp, he remembered he had received some of the old Taoist Priest¡¯s teachings from it. So, would he receive new knowledge each time he leveled up?


    Mu Yi was a bit excited when he thought about that.

 Chapter 173: Familiar Faces

    For some unknown reasons, or maybe that it was due to Mu Yi¡¯s five thunders charms, or maybe that it was because of the blood curse and the killings, but the dark evil cloud had completely dispersed. It wasn¡¯t rainy and cloudy anymore, on the contrary, the sun was high up in the sky and shining.


    The battle had had the desired consequences. What had happened there quickly spread around. And until Mu Yi and Big Slave arrived in Kaifeng, nobody pestered them on the way.


    Outside of the city, at the city gate, there were Mu Yi and Big Slave¡¯s portraits everywhere, however, when Mu Yi and Big Slave arrived, the city guards, who were firmly holding their weapons, remained motionless and let them enter the city.


    Ordinary people were astonished when they saw Big Slave because he was a giant, and those who were familiar with the world of travelers looked at them with awe and veneration.


    The Octagon Organization had collapsed because of Mu Yi. Even though saying that nobody would ever dare offend Mu Yi anymore would have been an exaggeration, at least, in Kaifeng, it was the case. Nobody dared offend him.


    Even the members of the yamen forbade to talk about it, they pretended they didn¡¯t know anything.


    When Mu Yi entered Kaifeng, many people rushed over to Western Ji Hill to see what the place looked like after the battle.


    When they saw all the corpses and the craters caused by the lightnings, they gasped with astonishment. They even felt lucky.


    The key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was a good thing indeed, everybody wanted it, but they had to be strong enough to get it.


    The Octagon Organization was strong though, right? The Octagon Organization hadn¡¯t thought they¡¯d suffer such a crushing defeat, and in the end¡­ The Octagon Organization didn¡¯t exist anymore. Only one leader was still alive, but he had escaped and disappeared.


    Many people didn¡¯t feel like stealing the key from Mu Yi anymore.


    There were six keys, and Mu Yi had only obtained one.


    Many people tried to cheer them up by thinking that way, but they seemingly forgot who had the five others. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend those people either.


    Actually, the world of travelers was simple, people talked with their fists. Strength was the only rule.


    When Mu Yi arrived in Kaifeng, he felt something had changed. It was precisely what he wanted. If he hadn¡¯t killed all those people, more greedy and pathetic people would have come and pestered him.


    At least, since he had taught the Octagon Organization a good lesson, nobody pestered him, even if a few weaklings came to offend him, it didn¡¯t matter, they were of no importance.


    On the first day, he rested. On the day after, Mu Yi and Big Slave went to the harbor. His goal was to find a boat and travel down the Yellow River, go to Shandong, and then go to Cangzhou.


    After a low-flow period, the Yellow River¡¯s bank was becoming lively again. After the winter, goods were shipped again towards the east.


    At that moment, the current of the Yellow River was strong but it didn¡¯t matter, it was no problem for the boats, at least, Mu Yi could arrive in Shandong easily.


    When Mu Yi arrived at the harbor, he realized that most boats were for goods. Boats which were used to carry people were rare, but it was normal, who traveled by boat over such long distances? Only high officials used big boats to travel maybe.


    Therefore, if Mu Yi wanted to travel by boat, he had two options, the first one was to take a cargo ship but it would be terribly uncomfortable and dirty, and the second one was to take a governmental boat.


    In Kaifeng, there were governmental boats, but could Mu Yi use them with his social status? Would a high-official of the yamen allow him to take a governmental boat? Mu Yi quickly gave up the idea. He wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Mu Yi had destroyed the Octagon Organization, after having weighed the advantages and disadvantages, the yamen had decided they could ignore that. But if he went to the yamen, intimidated them to take a governmental boat, they wouldn¡¯t react like that. That would be stupid.


    Mu Yi was strong but he wasn¡¯t powerful enough to intimate and provoke the Qing Dynasty. Even if the Qing Dynasty was on the verge of collapse, they still had some extremely strong people. Unless Mu Yi decided to go globe-trotting, he wouldn¡¯t take such a risk.


    He didn¡¯t want trouble. Doing such a thing was completely different from killing a prince from a small city.


    Mu Yi was confident but not arrogant. On the contrary, he wanted to remain discreet and gather even more experience.


    So in the end, Mu Yi came to the conclusion that he had no choice but take a cargo ship. At that moment, he noticed a beautiful boat with two storeys, it looked beautiful, there were small pavilions on it and someone was playing the zither. It probably belonged to a rich prince?


    But when Mu Yi saw that ship get closer, he had a strange feeling.


    ¡°Master, you need a boat?¡± asked a middle-aged man respectfully when he saw Mu Yi. He even looked a bit scared. He clearly knew Mu Yi.


    Since he knew and still dared get close, he probably had something in mind.


    He either wanted to steal the key or attack him. Of course, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that man wanted to do it, but the leader of the powerful group who owned the boat.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± said Mu Yi nodding. He didn¡¯t care about their reasons for coming. Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to hide. On the contrary, if he could take such a beautiful boat, it¡¯d be perfect.


    Of course, he¡¯d know if the owner was a friend or an enemy once on the boat only.


    ¡°If you wish, you can come on our boat, Master.¡± said the man to Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± said Mu Yi. When the boat goat close and dropped anchor, Mu Yi and Big Slave walked up the footbridge to the boat.


    When Mu Yi arrived on the boat, the man in charge took him to the second floor. A twenty year old young man was there waiting at the top of the stairs. When Mu Yi saw him, he had a strange expression because he had the impression he knew that young man.


    ¡°My name is Xu Le. Greetings, Master. It¡¯s an honor to meet you. Sorry that I was able to come and pick you up myself.¡± said the young man.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t forgotten that night when he had run away from the Qu Mortuary, the young man there had brought people to surrounded Qu Yang back then. Even though they had failed even though they were so close to success and had almost died, Mu Yi perfectly rememebred them.


    Even though Xu Le could seem a bit immature, he was very young and he was already quite mature for his age actually. What Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand though now that he had recovered in his clan, what was he doing in Kaifeng? And why had he looked for him?


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Prince Xu.¡± said Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t know whether Xu Le had really recovered or not, but he had to remain vigilant, especially that he didn¡¯t know what his plan was.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± siad Xu Le shivering. He had the impression Mu Yi could see through him. He tried to control himself. Mu Yi was no ordinary person. He had killed a hundred members of the Octagon Organization, he was incredible.


    After Mu Yi arrived on the boat, it continued sailing and moved away from Kaifeng.


    As the boat left the bank of Kaifeng, people took deep breaths. ¡°He finally left.¡±


    For people who belonged to small influential groups in Kaifeng, the fact that Mu Yi had left was a relief. What had happened around him those days was astonishing. People felt under pressure to know that someone like that was around in their region.


    Initially, small influential groups from Kaifeng initially intended to watch and wait. They hadn¡¯t expected that Mu Yi would leave so quickly on the day after. It was great news for the whole town.


    And even if they hadn¡¯t been able to obtain the key, at least, they could share the great resources which were directly available to them and easy to obtain.


    ¡°Master, please have a seat!¡±


    said Xu Le to Mu Yi on the boat. He glanced at Big Slave which made him feel nervous.


    Even though the boat was big, it had been built by and for ordinary people. For Big Slave, it was a bit small and narrow. And in the rooms, Big Slave could stand straight up. He couldn¡¯t even sit on the chairs.


    But it didn¡¯t matter, he sat down on the floor. He looked indifferent as usual. He looked a living statue.


    When Mu Yi sat down, Xu Le said to Mu Yi respectfully, ¡°Master, thank you for saving my life. I am infinitely grateful.¡±


    ¡°Prince Xu, you must be mistaken? I¡¯ve never saved your life.¡± said Mu Yi. He was amused, back then he had been hiding in the dark, he hadn¡¯t shown up, how could Xu Le know he was there?


    And even if Xu Le had seen him, Mu Yi hadn¡¯t saved him, Xu Le had just been lucky to be in the same place as Mu Yi on that day.


    And on the contrary, Mu Yi had to thank him, if they hadn¡¯t drawn Qu Yang¡¯s attention back on that day, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have been that lucky with Shi Gu.


    When he was being controlled, if Qu Yang hadn¡¯t needed so much time to come back, Mu Yi would have had no chance to survive.


    Therefore, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think being thanked by Xu Le was right.


    At the same time, Mu Yi was curious to know where Xu Le had obtained information about him. Even Qu Yang hadn¡¯t seen him while he was hiding in the darkness, so how could Xu Le and his group have seen him?


    But Mu Yi then recalled the old Jiao Hua he had bumped into in the forest. Only Jiao Hua knew what had happened on that night, but considering his social status, how could he have personally told Xu Le about it? So there was only one option, the Earth Walker who represented Shangqing School, Master Dragon of Righteousness.


    Thinking about that, Mu Yi smiled, but to Xu Le, that smile was deep and meaningful.

 Chapter 174: Reques

    t


    ¡°Master, even though you didn¡¯t show up on that night, in the end, you¡¯re the one who drew Qu Yang¡¯s attention and made him leave. Without you, we would have been doomed. I am obviously infinitely grateful.¡± said Xu Le straightforwardly when he saw that Mu Yi was pretending to be ignorant.


    ¡°It was just a lucky coincidence, you¡¯re lucky you survived. It is not really thanks to me.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head. He hadn¡¯t saved them, back on that night, he didn¡¯t care whether they died or not. What had happened was just a strange combination of circumstances.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Master. No matter what you think, you saved us.¡± said Xu Le speaking in an earnest tone but Mu Yi didn¡¯t believe or trust him.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten Xu Le¡¯s little show at the beginning when they had appeared in the mortuary. Even if he was just beginning as a traveler, such people couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    And Mu Yi knew many stories of well-traveled old men who were tricked or even killed by new travelers.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t give a committal reply to Xu Le, he said straightforwardly, ¡°Prince Xu, you didn¡¯t come to find me only because of that, right?¡±


    Xu Le¡¯s face stiffened. He hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would be so straightforward, but he still said the truth, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you, I, indeed, have a request.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you wanted to go to Cangzhou¡­¡± said Xu Le. He didn¡¯t finish he sentence though because he suddenly felt ice-cold, he could almost see murder in Mu Yi¡¯s eyes.


    Xu Le was quite strong but he wasn¡¯t a top-class fighter either. And he couldn¡¯t see murder in Mu Yi¡¯s eyes, especially that he had killed a hundred people a short time before, he smelled like blood. Xu Le was scared.


    ¡°Please spare his life, Master!¡± said a voice coming from behind the curtains at that moment. Then, someone rushed over staggering. Mu Yi recognized that person as well. It was the woman who had been with the others on that night. Her name was Qing Qing.


    Actually, before she came in, Mu Yi had already sensed her presence behind the curtains but since she wasn¡¯t willing to come in, Mu Yi had pretended he knew nothing. He hadn¡¯t thought she¡¯d react so intensely.


    ¡°Give me one reason not to kill you.¡± said Mu Yi glancing at Qing Qing icily which made her stiffen from head to foot. Luckily, at that moment, Mu Yi¡¯s murderous intentions had disappeared from his eyes.


    He hated it when people tried to trick him and learn about his secrets.


    Even though it was no secret that Mu Yi was going to Cangzhou, not many people knew that, not even the Far Ink Professional Organization. Apart from Chong Jiayi and Li the Good, nobody knew that in whole city of Luoyang.


    But now Xu Le knew about it too.


    If Xu Le had guessed that by following him and spying on him, then Mu Yi could behead him on the spot. And if it wasn¡¯t the case, then it meant that either Chong Jiayi or Li the Good had told him.


    Mu Yi controlled Chong Jiayi so he couldn¡¯t have betrayed him, besides, with Xu Le¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t pose a threat to Chong Jiayi. So there was only one option, Li the Good.


    Mu Yi appreciated Li the Good, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given him so much money. Besides, because Mu Yi was worried about Li the Good, he had preferred walking with Big Slave and letting him go. After Mu Yi and Li the Good had taken different paths, nobody should have paid attention to Li the Good. Mu Yi didn¡¯t want a chauffeur to get in trouble because of him.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t completely sure, Mu Yi had had the impression that Li the Good had maybe gotten in trouble though.


    And after what Xu Le had told him, Mu Yi understood that he had guessed right. Many travelers were smart, but there were many morons as well.


    Therefore, Mu Yi had several goals by frightening Xu Le.


    Now, he needed an explanation from Xu Le. If Xu Le acted foolishly, Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind throwing his corpse into the depths of the river and making his soul haunt the bed of the Yellow River.


    ¡°Master, please calm down and listen to me.¡± said Xu Le breathing quickly. He knew he had made a mistake and he regretted now.


    But he also understood Mu Yi a little bit better now. He could see what kind of person Mu Yi was.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± said Mu Yi icily.


    ¡°The reason why I know you¡¯re going to Cangzhou, Master, is that someone told me.¡± said Xu Le straightforwardly.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The Earth Walker of the Shangqing School, Master Dragon of Righteousness.¡± said Xu Le hastily. He knew that Mu Yi had no patience anymore. Trying to beat about the bush would be reckless.


    ¡°He told you personally?¡± said Mu Yi frowning. He paid particular attention to Xu Le¡¯s face and saw that Xu Le wasn¡¯t lying. What Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand now was, how did that guy know he was going to Cangzhou?


    And even if Jiao Hua had told Master Dragon of Righteousness that Mu Yi was going to Cangzhou, it was strange as well because Mu Yi hadn¡¯t told him he was going there. How did they know?


    Had they followed him to Chong Jiayi¡¯s village and heard their conversation?


    Mu Yi shook his head. He didn¡¯t think that those people were that boring. And if they had asked Mu Yi straightforwardly, maybe that he would have told them honestly. He didn¡¯t know need to make a fuss about it.


    So, how did he know? Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± said Xu Le nodding.


    Mu Yi stared at Xu Le for a few seconds, he could see that Xu Le was being honest, so Mu Yi said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I overreacted. Please forgive me, Prince Xu.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare blame you. I was wrong. When Master Dragon of Righteousness told me about that, he told me an elder had told him, but I don¡¯t know who that elder could be.¡± said Xu Le shaking his head. He wasn¡¯t angry at Mu Yi.


    When Mao Shan heard Xu Le, he immediately understood who the elder was, Jiao Hua. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know much about Jiao Hua and had doubts. He initially thought Jiao Hua was from the Shangqing but from the way he spoke, Mu Yi had the impression he didn¡¯t sound like someone from Shangqing.


    But he definitely had contacts with Master Dragon of Righteousness. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t do much though, he had to wait until the next time he¡¯d bump into him, or maybe that he needed to wait until he was strong enough, then he¡¯d go to the South China Sea and he would maybe obtain info.


    And Mu Yi was relieved to know that Xu Le hadn¡¯t learnt about that from Li the Good. It didn¡¯t matter how they had found him, at least, they had invited him on a beautiful boat and they were polite with him. It was worth to listen to Xu Le¡¯s request.


    Mu Yi seemed like an aggressive, explosive, impulsive and emotionless person, but actually he didn¡¯t like owing anything to anyone. When the Su Clan had started treating him as one of their own, Mu Yi had done all he could for them, he had tried to prevent people from plotting against them by every possible means. Whenever one of them was sick, Mu Yi had used exorcism charms to heal them.


    Li the Good had been kind to him, Mu Yi had also done his best to pay him back.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t try to intimidate people with his social status, he remained loyal to his true nature.


    ¡°So, tell me, how can I help you?¡± asked Mu Yi to Xu Le.


    If Mu Yi had said that straight at the beginning, Xu Le would have told him everything without the least hesitation, but now he was trying to think of a way to ask what he wanted to ask gently enough as not to offend Mu Yi.


    Xu Le remained silent for a few seconds, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t in a rush, he looked at Qing Qing.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, Miss?¡± Mu Yi took the liberty to ask her for her name. He knew other people called her Qing Qing, but what if it was a nickname used by her close ones only? It was better to ask, if he called her that once and that it was a nickname for close friends, he would lose face and it would be too late.


    ¡°You can call me Li Qing, Master.¡± replied Li Qing lowering her head. She didn¡¯t look proud like back then then on that evening.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you were playing the zither a moment before, right, Miss Li Qing? Would you mind playing again for me?¡± said Mu Yi smiling.


    ¡°If that¡¯s your desire, Master, how could I refuse?¡± said Li Qing respectfully. Then she turned around and walked to the room behind the curtains, but this time, she completely opened the curtain, she was afraid that if Mu Yi¡¯s field of vision was obstructed, he¡¯d get angry again.


    Li Qing sat down and put her hands on the string of the zither. She muttered something to herself irresolutely and then she started playing a charming yet sorrowful melody.


    Mu Yi knew nothing about the zither, he didn¡¯t know much about music and didn¡¯t know how to play any instrument. He enjoyed listening to music though. And he found the melody Li Qing was playing very pleasant to hear.


    That¡¯s the only way Mu Yi could enjoy music. If that spread around, people would think he didn¡¯t have the palate for sophisticated things.


    While Li Qing was playing the zither, Xu Le was still thinking. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t in a rush. He happily listened to Li Qing and closed his eyes. He now understood why men of letters and refined scholars loved listening to such subtle and sophisticated music, besides, he had a panoramic view of the river, he could see big white waves surging and crashing onto both sides of the bank, he really enjoyed it.


    Mu Yi shook his head though. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t part of his daily life. It wasn¡¯t his life. It was good to do it once in a while, but not too often. It wasn¡¯t his style.


    He loved reading books, practicing cultivation, drawing magic figures¡­ He wasn¡¯t like those noblemen who enjoyed feasts, dancing and listening to music.


    Li Qing was staring at Mu Yi so when she saw him shake his head, she shuddered with fear. The melody slightly changed, she made a few false notes, but luckily, she reacted quickly and focused, so she didn¡¯t make a mistake again.


    Finally, after Li Qing finished playing, Xu Le came back to his senses, he looked tense yet determined.


    Mu Yi found Xu Le¡¯s expression strange, what did he want to tell him that made him feel so nervous? And how come he had come to find Mu Yi as soon as he recovered?

 Chapter 175: Words Perfectly in Line With Actions

    Mu Yi bore Xu Le no malice. He found Xu Le quite decent actually. And a moment before, when Mu Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with murder, it wasn¡¯t because of Xu Le.


    ¡°I know that what I¡¯m going to ask could sound like an unreasonable request, an excessive demand¡­ but if you accepted to help when you have time, I wouldn¡¯t be infinitely grateful.¡± said Xu Le standing up and bowing before Mu Yi.


    ¡°Just tell me.¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    ¡°I have a great friend called Wang Tao, his father was a military attach¨¦, a captain more precisely, in Zhengzhou. He was honest but some evildoer plotted against him and his whole family was executed unto the third generation. My friend escaped by the skin of his teeth. Initially, he hid at mine but someone discovered that and now the enemies keep sending people to kill him, so I have no choice but to try and find another solution¡­¡± said Xu Le.


    ¡°What? You want me to protect him?¡± asked Mu Yi. But he instantly had more esteem for Xu Le. Taking the risk to host a friend whose father was a high-official and against whom other people, probably as important as, if not more, plotted, was really brave. As a friend, Xu Le seemed to be a great friend.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare ask you such a thing, but my good friend wants to go to the capital of the country. As a friend, I think it is my duty to help him, but last time, because I didn¡¯t have a proper measure of myself, I ended up injured so I was unable to help him go there. And then, precisely at that moment, I heard that you, Master, were going to Cangzhou¡­ and since Cangzhou is only two hundred li away from the capital city, I thought you could maybe escort him¡­¡± said Xu Le slowly.


    ¡°Only because you got injured?¡± said Mu Yi with a smile yet not a smile.


    Xu Le¡¯s face stiffened but he said honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you, Master¡­ Apart from the fact that I got injured, my father doesn¡¯t allow me. And my friend doesn¡¯t want me to get in trouble because of him. Therefore, since I couldn¡¯t find any other solution, I decided to ask you for help.¡±


    ¡°This boat is yours, you decide who can come aboard or not. Why did you take me? Besides, your friends¡¯ motives for going to the capital of the country mustn¡¯t be that pure, right? Or maybe that he has evidence that his father was innocent and that¡¯s why the influential officials keep sending people to chase and kill him. Your father doesn¡¯t allow you to help because he doesn¡¯t want your own family to get in trouble for that, so you look for other people¡­¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    Xu Le¡¯s face paled when he heard that but he tried to look brave and determined.


    ¡°Sometimes, there are things a man must do. My friend is trouble, if I don¡¯t try and help him, that makes me a coward. I don¡¯t want to abandon my friend. If I wasn¡¯t afraid that my family could get in trouble for that, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid to die for my friend.¡±


    said Xu Le loudly. Li Qing was staring at him with admiration.


    ¡°A man of justice is always ready to die for justice, indeed.¡± said Mu Yi. He admired Xu Le for his perseverance and sense of justice. He hadn¡¯t thought Xu Le would reply something like that. He wasn¡¯t like those young ¡°princes¡± who were arrogant yet cowards. His words were in line with his actions.


    Wang Tao was lucky to have such a friend.


    No wonder that he was the leader of the small group of friends back then when they had gone to the Qu Mortuary. Even the Earth Walker hadn¡¯t said much.


    ¡°I may have gone too far by saying those things, please forgive me, Master.¡± said Xu Le. He didn¡¯t act exaggeratedly because of Mu Yi¡¯s reply. He was still modest and humble.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re young.¡± said Mu Yi. He had seemingly forgotten he was very young himself. He was even younger than Xu Le and Li Qing. However, Xu Le and Li Qing didn¡¯t find it strange at all.


    ¡°But you forgot something.¡± said Mu Yi after.


    ¡°Please explain.¡± asked Xu Le. He didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I have one of the keys of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, I¡¯m a trouble magnet at the moment. How could I protect your friend? If I try to help him, he¡¯ll get in trouble because of me.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°You¡¯re too humble. With your strength, you can crush all those evil people of all descriptions, not to mention that you destroyed the Octagon Organization, people are afraid of you now, how could they act recklessly and provoke you?¡± said Xu Le.


    When Xu Le had heard that Mu Yi had destroyed the Octagon Organization, at first he was astonished, but at the same time, he had even more faith in Mu Yi.


    ¡°People can act desperately for their own interests, such people are always ready to take a dangerous risk. There are many examples of such people, right? Not to mention that nowadays, people are desperate, people lack money and food. It¡¯s enough for many people to act foolishly.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head and smiling coldly.


    Even though he wanted to inspire awe by crushing the group of people of the Octagon Organization, after that, some people had still tried to cause trouble, even if they were weak, many people had pestered him beyond endurance. Therefore, thinking that he had managed to get rid of all those pests thanks to that battle during which he had displayed a thunder-like power and wrath was a bit naive.


    As he had just said, many idiots didn¡¯t have a proper measure of themselves in that world.


    Mu Yi was convinced that he would soon bump into more evildoers.


    Of course, having crushed the Octagon Organization¡¯s members had still scared a lot of them away, but there was an endless number of idiots in that world.


    ¡°Whatever you say, Master, I have a blind trust in you.¡± said Xu Le honestly.


    ¡°You trust me?¡± said Mu Yi smiling. Then he added, ¡°You took me on your boat so I accept to help you but I have a condition, when we arrive in Cangzhou, your friend¡¯s life will be in his own hands. Whether he manages to survive and go to the capital of the country has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Master.¡± said Xu Le happily. Mu Yi had accepted, he would definitely be able to protect Wang Tao, thought Xu Le. Of course, what would happen after Cangzhou was Wang Tao¡¯s responsibility. If he failed then, it¡¯d mean it was his destiny. And of course, if he managed to go to the capital of the country, things probably wouldn¡¯t get much easier.


    ¡°No need to thank me. I just hope that you won¡¯t regret doing so much for your friend.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡± said Xu Le determinedly.


    When Mu Yi saw how determined Xu Le looked, he had an indescribable feeling.


    Then, Xu Le took Mu Yi to his friend. He was also a twenty-year old young man. He didn¡¯t look young and immature, he just looked depressed actually, but when he met Mu Yi, he thanked him three times.


    There were also two 30-40 year old man on Wang Tao¡¯s side. They looked scary and bore the marks of war. They had survived during the war. They were probably the bodyguards of the young man, that was probably thanks to them that Wang Tao had survived the multiple attacks.


    Wang Tao was a second-class fighter, he wasn¡¯t very strong.


    The two bodyguards knew about Mu Yi¡¯s prowess at Western Ji Hill. The Octagon Organization had been destroyed, they were also amazed.


    They admired Mu Yi. Even though he looked young, he was much stronger than them. People like Mu Yi were usually only in books. Now Wang Tao was lucky to have someone like Mu Yi to protect him, he cherished that possibility.


    The giant next to Mu Yi sat down on the floor, he looked intimidating. He made people feel under pressure, especially the two bodyguards. They knew what a giant like Big Slave meant on a battlefield.


    They imagined what it¡¯d feel like to die fighting against such a giant.


    Both the giant and Mu Yi were the protagonists of the epic battle which had happened on Western Ji Hill, people usually only talked about Mu Yi, but nobody dared underestimate the giant.


    When Xu Le saw that Mu Yi was nice to Wang Tao, he was relieved.


    When he had started his journey, he was afraid because he had never talked to Mu Yi. He just knew what had happened at the Qu Mortuary, that¡¯s why he had thanked him when he had first met him when Mu Yi had arrived on the boat.


    Owing someone who had saved one¡¯s life was different from owing someone something material. It pushed relationships to the next level.


    So Xu Le was convinced he had done something right by thanking Mu Yi for saving his life.


    Even though Xu Le really wanted to stay on the boat and do the whole journey with them, he knew it was impossible, so when they finally really left the territory under the jurisdiction of Kaifeng, Xu Le made the boat stop and went down with Li Qing. However, the man in charge stayed on the boat, someone had to take care of the chores, food, cleaning, laundry¡­ and he also had to take care of the staff on board.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t do those things himself¡­ the captain¡¯s son either¡­ so someone had to do it.


    Because it was the beginning of spring, it hadn¡¯t started raining cats and dogs yet, so the current of the river wasn¡¯t extremely fast and the water level wasn¡¯t very high either, so the boat moved slowly.


    Even though Mu Yi wanted to arrive in Cangzhou quickly, he had to bear with it.


    At the same time, he could also take advantage of the time he had at his disposal to study.


    His vital essence had kept transforming into energy unceasingly since his Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na, or sacral chakra, had opened itself. Even though his body then assimilated the Qi, Mu Yi could clearly sense that he had become much stronger.


    It wasn¡¯t the kind of strength which was visible from outside. It was all happening inside of him. It was a slow process.


    Besides, Mu Yi could also use more and more Qi with time. Now, if he used his full strength, he could use his Qi three to five times. It was still too little but in case of emergency, it¡¯d still be useful.


    The trip was going smoothly when some evildoers also showed up on the boat. But things didn¡¯t have time to worsen because Wang Tao¡¯s bodyguards dealt with them. But on that day, Mu Yi was meditating in his room and he sensed something was happening, then it stopped.

 Chapter 176: The Heart of a Newborn Baby

    When it stopped, Mu Yi looked puzzled and left his room.


    That boat was really nice, especially the top floor. The view was stunning and panoramic. And for that reason, Mu Yi saw some boats of all size in front of them, they blocked the way.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on there?¡±


    asked Mu Yi to the manager of the boat.


    ¡°Master, local people are holding a ceremony for the God of the Yellow River. We can¡¯t cross.¡± said the man, he felt helpless.


    Nobody would have been happy to be stuck that way. There were other boats in the same situation. Besides, everybody was kind of forced to do the same thing. They also had to burn some incense for the God of the Yellow River.


    ¡°They worship the God of the Yellow River?¡± Mu Yi nodded. They had no choice but to wait.


    ¡°Do you want to go down and have a walk, Master?¡± asked the man in charge when he saw Mu Yi didn¡¯t look angry. He knew offending Mu Yi could be dangerous, even if Xu Le hadn¡¯t told him clearly to be careful with Mu Yi, he would have, because he had heard of what had happened at Western Ji Hill as well.


    It was difficult to imagine that little boy was the Taoist Master who had destroyed the Octagon Organization.


    The man looked at Mu Yi with amazement when he thought about that. During those two days, each time he saw Mu Yi, Mu Yi was kind and polite, which was inconsistent with the rumors.


    In the world of travelers, many people called Mu Yi the ¡°Evil Taoist Priest¡±.


    When Mu Yi heard the man, he had a particular feeling. No matter what he had done in the past, he was young, that couldn¡¯t be changed.


    Mu Yi was only fifteen years old, and even by adding the year of the lunar calendar, he was only sixteen. He was a very young man, but he was extremely mature, and with all he had accomplished, it was easy to forget about his age. When people thought of Mu Yi, they didn¡¯t think about his age anymore, they thought of his accomplishments, they thought of the ¡°Evil Taoist Master¡±.


    Many people didn¡¯t even know he was only sixteen, otherwise, how would they have reacted?


    Even though child prodigies were not rare in history, such as Gan Luo had become prime minister when he was only twelve, Huo Qubing had become marquis when he was seventeen, Xia Wanchun, on his horse, had fought against big troops when he was fourteen, those people had all become famous because of history, because of their background, because of their environment. Mu Yi was different, he had become famous only thanks to himself, he had crushed the Octagon Organization.


    But fundamentally, Mu Yi was still young, he didn¡¯t have the heart of an old man. And after the old Taoist Priest had died, he had solely focused on cultivation, then he had had incredible battles, he kept focusing on becoming stronger. He hadn¡¯t had a real rest since he had left Funiu Mountain.


    No matter how determined he was, he could also be exhausted sometimes.


    So when the man in charge of the boat proposed to go and have a walk, Mu Yi suddenly felt relieved, happy, like a child.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and have a walk.¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way, Master.¡± said the man nodding.


    ¡°No need. You can go back to your duty. No need to worry about me. I¡¯ll come back in, at most, two hours.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    The man didn¡¯t mind, especially that he felt under pressure when he was next to Mu Yi.


    After that, Mu Yi got off the boat with his Bamboo Tree of Life. He didn¡¯t bring Big Slave though. Mu Yi was going for a walk for fun after all, he didn¡¯t want to draw people¡¯s attention. With Big Slave, he would scare some people and some others would pester him. That wasn¡¯t Mu Yi¡¯s goal. He wanted to relax.


    The ceremony for the God of the Yellow River was a big event every year, especially for people who lived on the banks of the Yellow River. People who lived near rivers relied on their resources to live after all, they ate fish, they drank water from it¡­ Their lives depended on the river.


    Not far from the bank of the Yellow River, there was a temple for the God of the Yellow River, there were many people of all ages around it. There were merchants too.


    Mu Yi opened an umbrella in one hand, and with his other hand, he was holding the hand of a little girl in a blue dress, she looked like a little doll carved out of jade and powdered with white face powder.


    Even though that umbrella was a paper umbrella, the middle was the Bamboo Tree of Life. When Mu Yi had gotten off the boat, he had seen merchants who sold umbrella so he had had the idea of transforming the Bamboo Tree of Life into an umbrella. And the little girl he held the hand of was obviously Nian Nuer.


    After the battle in Western Ji Hill, Mu Yi initially thought the little girl would need time to sleep and recover but against all expectations, she had completely recovered after a few days. Besides, her cultivation level was now stable. Mu Yi was astonished.


    The only thing which had changed was that she had something more in her third eye, a simple word, ¡°SOUL¡±.


    Mu Yi was stupefied, that was the word which had been created using the souls of the hundred men who had died. Besides, those people were all quite strong, they were elites, they were not ordinary people. Therefore, that word contained a deadly force.


    If it hadn¡¯t been powerful, Mu Yi would have been able to destroy it with his copper lamp.


    It¡¯s obvious when one thinks of Mu Yi back then, when he had the strength of the first difficulty and had fought against the protector of the Church of the Thousand Children. The protector had the strength of the second difficulty, Mu Yi the first, but the protector hadn¡¯t been able to protect himself against Mu Yi¡¯s copper lamp. And now Mu Yi had the strength of the second difficulty, he was ten times stronger than when he had fought against the man, so his copper lamp had also become more powerful.


    But even that way, the copper lamp hadn¡¯t sufficed to destroy the ¡°SOUL¡± magic figure, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine how powerful it was. It was the great leader¡¯s secret weapon.


    Mu Yi had thought he would get killed by it, or at least severely injured, but at that critical moment, Nian Nuer had suddenly come out and blocked the attack.


    At least, that¡¯s Mu Yi had thought.


    Nian Nuer¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t stable then, she had just become a fierce ghost, if was much weaker than Mu Yi, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything against that copper lamp, but she had been able to withstand the ¡°SOUL¡± word attack.


    Mu Yi was extremely worried but Nian Nuer was safe and sound so Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel worried anymore. And even stranger, the result of it was that after having recovered, the word ¡°SOUL¡± had appeared in her third eye.


    Nian Nuer told Mu Yi she didn¡¯t know what was going on either. She just knew that the ¡°SOUL¡± magic figure was beneficial to her, she also said many things had ¡°appeared in her mind¡± but she didn¡¯t know how to explain.


    Even though Mu Yi wasn¡¯t worried, he remained vigilant. It had been created by the great leader, and it was made of a hundred people¡¯s souls¡­.


    But so far, luckily, everything seemed normal.


    Mu Yi had learnt all that after having gone onto the boat though¡­ if he had known earlier, he would have chased the great leader and forced him to talk.


    But Mu Yi was convinced that even without the great leader, he would be able to obtain answers in Cangzhou.


    With the Bamboo Tree of Life as an umbrella, and since Nian Nuer had become a fierce ghost, she could now come during the day without having to worry at all. She was even extremely excited.


    She had never walked on the street, and now she was having a walk with Mu Yi, nothing else mattered.


    ¡°Brother, I want this.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I want that.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I want to eat tanghulu (Translator¡¯s note: tanghulu is an extremely famous snack we eat a lot in northern China in winter, for more info: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tanghulu )¡±


    ¡°Brother, I want the exact same sugar figurine as that one! (translator¡¯s note: figurines made of sugar, children at the time of the story loved them, for more info: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sugar_people )¡±


    On the way, Nian Nuer kept asking Mu Yi to buy her things. Mu Yi bought her everything she wanted. He was incredibly happy to see her happy. Slowly, without noticing, he started forgetting about the horrors he had gone through in Western Ji Hill.


    Since the battle in Western Ji Hill, no matter what Mu Yi said or did, people around him felt under pressure near him, including Xu Le, Wang Tao, the two bodyguards, the man in charge of the boat¡­


    Even the man in charge of the boat was scared to get too close to Mu Yi. It made Mu Yi feel a bit sad. People kept shaking with fright around him.


    Mu Yi knew why, obviously, but he couldn¡¯t change anything. Mu Yi had killed many people, and people could feel it. He couldn¡¯t change anything about that, except when he meditated with his copper lamp in the evening, then he slowly purified his body. That way, he¡¯d need at least six months to be completely purified from death.


    But now, suddenly, staying with Nian Nuer made him so happy, his heart felt much lighter. Half of the negative energies were instantly expelled from his body and the remaining negative energies would have no influence anymore.


    When Mu Yi noticed that, he was surprised. He also understood something new.


    Retain the heart of a newborn baby!


    He suddenly understood what he needed, to retain the heart of a newborn baby.


    Mu Yi was mature, for some it was a good thing, but from another angle, it meant he didn¡¯t have the heart of a young man anymore, yet having the heart of a newborn baby enables oneself to remain pure.


    And seeing Nian Nuer free and unrestrained, happy and carefree as well as hearing her laugh suddenly purified Mu Yi¡¯s heart. Suddenly, it was as if the pressure and the responsibilities had fallen. He enjoyed himself.


    Without noticing it, his heart became purer and purer, he could feel it on the inside and on the outside as well. It was as if a jade had been polished.


    Remaining royal to himself, he didn¡¯t allow his heart to become empty.


    Mu Yi smiled. He felt truly relaxed at that moment. It felt as if he had turned into a child again, he was free from inhibitions and happy, and enjoying himself with Nian Nuer.


    A young, clean and smart Taoist priest with a little girl who looked like a little doll carved out of jade and powdered with white face powder¡­ of course, that scenery drew people¡¯s attention, maybe because that little girl was adorable, or because that young man¡¯s smile looked pure and innocent. Thanks to that, some merchants even refused their money and offered them things, because they were adorable.


    ¡°Brother, the atmosphere is so lively there.¡± said Nian Nuer. She had a mask which was hanging around her neck, she had a pinwheel in one hand, Mu Yi was holding snacks, they had bought enough things already, at that moment, Nian Nuer pointed at the nearby temple.

 Chapter 177: The God of the Yellow River and the Fake Taoist Priests

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go there.¡± said Mu Yi. He accepted to do whatever Nian Nuer wished on that day, so he brought her to the temple. Mu Yi didn¡¯t notice it though, but not far behind them, someone was secretly watching them.


    In normal times, Mu Yi would have noticed. But he was carefree at that moment, he was just enjoying himself. He hadn¡¯t released any mind strength. He just looked like a pure and innocent young man with his little sister.


    Of course, if anyone had looked at him with murderous intentions, he would have felt it instinctively, he was responsive and reactive, and his senses were acute.


    In front of the temple of the God of the Yellow River, there was a bunch of a Taoist priests holding a ceremony. There were all sorts of offerings on tables, there were many children with paper dolls in their hands, they were going to offer them to the God of the Yellow River.


    Regarding the bunch of Taoist priests in front of the temple, they didn¡¯t practice Taoism as in practice cultivation. A real cultivator would have never lowered himself down to doing such things. Against all expectations, when Mu Yi traveled with the old Taoist Priest back in the days, they had done that many times. Even though it wasn¡¯t real, at least, the ceremonies made people happy because they believed. The process? Easy, fraud, swindle, cheat.


    But even if the Taoist priests weren¡¯t real cultivators, they did have skills, they moved quickly and gracefully, and using some diversions, people around were amazed.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, it¡¯s time for the offers!¡±


    shouted a Taoist priest extremely loudly suddenly. He raised a sword made of peach tree wood and with a graceful movement, he made the paper dolls rise up.


    ¡°The Yellow River God is making his presence felt!¡±


    The Taoist priest managed to bluff those people, they instantly knelt down piously.


    Instantly, Mu Yi and Nian Nuer drew people¡¯s attention, they were the only ones still standing. Everybody was on their knees kowtowing.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, kneel down, you and your sister. Otherwise, the God of the Yellow River will feel offended.¡±


    whispered someone who was on their knees next to them. Mu Yi and Nian Nuer looked so adorable that that person felt obliged to warn them.


    A Taoist priest noticed them, when he saw Nian Nuer, his eyes gleamed but then he turned his head and continued his fake ritual.


    ¡°Hehe, what God of the Yellow River? Even if there was a God of the Yellow River, he wouldn¡¯t be qualified to make us kneel down.¡± said Nian Nuer. She didn¡¯t know what discreet or modest meant, or maybe that she didn¡¯t care at all. So when she heard that person, she just giggled proudly.


    But when the person heard her, they looked terrified and panic-stricken.


    At that moment, the paper dolls which were floating in the air suddenly stopped. The Taoist priest groaned with pain and made a few steps backwards. Then, the offerings on the table fell down. The Taoist priest looked panic-stricken, he shouted, ¡°God of the Yellow River, please spare my life!¡±


    Then, he coughed blood.


    People around were astonished. How incredible. They had the impression it was the end of the world.


    ¡°Roger, God of the Yellow River, I heard your orders!¡±


    After coughing blood, the Taoist priest pretended he was hearing something and shouted.


    Then, he stood up, his disciples and disciple¡¯s disciples looked at him respectfully. The believers didn¡¯t dare move at all.


    ¡°Everybody, look, those two people disrespected the God of the Yellow River and offended Him. If we don¡¯t manage to make the God of the Yellow River calm down, we¡¯re all doomed. The river will disappear, countless people will die, and at the same time, all the fish we eat from the river will disappear.¡±


    said the Taoist priest looking at Mu Yi and Nian Nuer furiously. The ordinary people around looked furious too when he said that. How could they accept Mu Yi and Nian Nuer¡¯s offense?


    They lived on both sides of the river, they relied on the fish they got from the Yellow River to survive. And if the god was furious, it was because of that young Taoist priest and that little girl.


    They could also see that the two weren¡¯t local people. And they had offended their god, their lives were in danger, so they couldn¡¯t forgive them.


    Everybody looked at that little girl and that young man who didn¡¯t fear the gods furiously, especially the little girl. Nian Nuer didn¡¯t understand though, she had just said the truth, that the God of the Yellow River didn¡¯t exist.


    And regarding the paper dolls, they had clearly been made by that fake Taoist priest, why were those people angry?


    When Mu Yi saw Nian Nuer¡¯s expression change, he looked at the fake Taoist priest who was deliberately mystifying things and taking advantage of ordinary people. He could do whatever he wished because people believed him, they had faith, it was their religion, and spirituality was something they had grown up with, it was deeply engraved in their minds and hearts, Mu Yi didn¡¯t have time to change that.


    But it didn¡¯t mean that he had to tolerate their stupidity, especially by scaring Nian Nuer. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let ANYONE scare Nian Nuer!


    Therefore, even though his heart had just been purified from all the negative energies, he became furious again. His eyes were filled with murder again. That fake Taoist priest had to die!


    Nobody would be able to save him, no matter who tried.


    ¡°Master, there must be another solution.¡± said an old man in the crowd at that moment. He was shaking.


    ¡°Difficult, difficult, difficult¡­¡± said the middle-aged Taoist priest shaking his head. The faces of the old man and all the people around him became grey because of terror.


    ¡°Master, please save us.¡±


    ¡°Master, please save our lives.¡±


    Suddenly, everybody started shouting like a drowning man clutching at a straw. Mu Yi looked at him icily. What was that Taoist priest going to do?


    ¡°I, poor cleric, cannot save you. The only way is to make the God of the Yellow River calm down, that¡¯s the only way to save you.¡± said the middle-aged Taoist priest.


    ¡°How to make him calm down?¡± asked people one after the other. They suddenly had hope again, if calming down the God of the Yellow River was possible, then there was hope.


    ¡°Offer the little girl who has a filthy mouth as a sacrifice to the God of the Yellow River, he will forgive you.¡± said the middle-aged Taoist priest pointing at Nian Nuer who was behind Mu Yi. He looked greedy and evil.


    ¡°How insolent!¡±


    shouted Mu Yi on the inside, but he said nothing. He just tried to look calm and serene. People who knew Mu Yi would have instantly understood that he was furious.


    Even when he had had problems in the Kang Clan or when the Octagon Organization had attacked him, he hadn¡¯t been that furious, but that fake Taoist priest had just acted really recklessly. Flames of fury were burning in Mu Yi¡¯s heart.


    Nian Nuer was precious to him. That guy had to die.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± When the old man heard that, he looked hesitant. Even though those people were angry, they were still reasonable, and killing someone didn¡¯t seem to be a reasonable solution to them. How could they even think of killing a real person? Real people were not paper dolls.


    When the middle-aged Taoist priest saw that everybody looked hesitant, he felt even more anxious and vexed, he tried to infuriate the crowd even more, ¡°Think carefully, in the past, the God of the Yellow River was furious and he destroyed as many people as you are now. Are you ready to die because of that little girl?¡±


    The middle-aged Taoist priest perfectly understood how those people thought. Who would be ready to die for someone they didn¡¯t know?


    For anyone, the life of a little girl they didn¡¯t know was less important than their own.


    Very quickly, people¡¯s expressions changed. Without the slightest hesitation, they looked at Nian Nuer and Mu Yi and wished they could die.


    ¡°Please back us up, Master.¡± said the old man finally.


    ¡°Please back us up, Master.¡± said the crowd instantly.


    Mu Yi saw that Nian Nuer was shaking, she was scared, she was scared when facing terrible monsters, but at that moment, facing a whole crowd, she was scared.


    Mu Yi was perfectly aware that what was happening would remain engraved in her memories forever.


    When the middle-aged Taoist priest heard the crowd, he looked satisfied. He was rejoicing on the inside, those morons¡­ because he had said a god was furious, those people were ready to do anything he said?


    But he loved that feeling. He had everything in control.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, since you¡¯re a Taoist priest as well, just hand the girl over and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± said the middle-aged Taoist priest to Mu Yi.


    He could see that Mu Yi and that little girl were probably from a noble family, he couldn¡¯t let them go now, otherwise, their family would maybe want to settle accounts with him. Therefore, the best was to let Mu Yi go away and then he¡¯d send his disciples to kill him. Death ends all troubles.


    And even if nobody came to cause trouble, it didn¡¯t matter, as long as they died, things would be fine, the world was so big, how could their family find him if they wanted to settle accounts?


    The middle-aged Taoist priest had thought of everything already.


    ¡°Right, little Taoist priest, hand the girl over, and you¡¯ll live.¡± said someone next to Mu Yi. Everybody was staring at Mu Yi.


    ¡°You go back, leave it to me.¡± said Mu Yi. He ignored the crowd, turned around, crouched and looked at Nian Nuer. He spoke to her gently and softly.


    ¡°No, I want to stay with you.¡± said Nian Nuer shaking her head. She was acting strangely, she seemed weak, she was scared even though all those people were ordinary. It was if she had forgotten she was a fierce ghost. She looked like an ordinary little girl at that moment, but even if she stayed there and didn¡¯t move, those people couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

 Chapter 178: You Can Only Blame Yourself

    ¡°Alright, you can stay next to me, little sister, I will avenge you.¡±


    said Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t force her to go back into the Bamboo Tree of Life if she didn¡¯t want to. He sounded soft and gentle.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, don¡¯t do you something you could regret.¡± said the middle-aged Taoist priest.


    ¡°Father, if he doesn¡¯t leave, we should¡­¡± said a young Taoist priest next to the middle-aged Taoist priest. He was whispering, but Mu Yi perfectly heard him.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi was already walking forwards.


    Strangely, the crowd moved aside to let them pass.


    ¡°Tap, tap, tap.¡±


    Mu Yi was holding Nian Nuer¡¯s hand and his umbrella in his other. They slowly walking towards the Taoist priest.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, what are you doing?¡± asked the middle-aged Taoist priest frowning. ¡°Are you not afraid of the God of the Yellow River?¡±


    ¡°God of the Yellow River?¡± Mu Yi smiled disdainfully. Maybe that the God of the Yellow River really existed but even if he did, the middle-aged Taoist priest definitely wasn¡¯t the kind of person who could communicate with the god, all he was doing was bringing about his own destruction.


    And regarding what he had said about Nian Nuer, that he wanted to offer her to the God of the Yellow River as a sacrifice, that was just plainly stupid. It was obvious at first glance that Nian Nuer was extraordinary. And for ordinary people, what was obvious was that as an adult, she¡¯d become a devastatingly beautiful woman.


    And for some extremely evil people, little girls were a fantasy.


    That middle-aged Taoist priest was lucky, but at the same time, he wasn¡¯t.


    He was lucky because he had bumped into Nian Nuer and Mu Yi, but at the same time, he wasn¡¯t because he had cast greedy eyes on Nian Nuer in front of Mu Yi, and now he was going to die.


    ¡°If you make the God of the Yellow River appear now, I may spare your life.¡± said Mu Yi to the middle-aged Taoist priest. He didn¡¯t intend to let the fake Taoist priest off actually, even if he made the God of the Yellow River appear.


    Mu Yi wanted to kill him and nobody could stop him.


    ¡°How insolent!!¡± the middle-aged Taoist priest didn¡¯t have time to react, this time, the other Taoist priests around him were furious, they all stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s capture him.¡±


    shouted a man. 7-8 Taoist priests surrounded Mu Yi and looked at him ferociously.


    Those people followed the middle-aged Taoist priest, they swindled and bluffed people, how could they be good people? How many people had they cheated? What horrible things had they done already? Mu Yi glanced at them, apart from one person, all the others looked like terrible people.


    And the middle-aged Taoist priest was the most despicable and destable one.


    If they hadn¡¯t offended Mu Yi, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have paid attention to them. There were many detestable people in the world, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t change that. But that one was really reckless.


    Mu Yi smiled icily. The Bamboo Tree of Life moved away from Mu Yi¡¯s hand and floated halfway up in the air. It didn¡¯t fall down.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t care whether people around were shocked or not. He grabbed the tanghulu he had bought to Nian Nuer as well and threw it.


    ¡°Phwap! Phwap! Phwap!¡±


    The seven balls of the tanghulu then flew away and landed into the mouths of the seven people.


    Mu Yi was now strong enough to do such things, he wasn¡¯t a crook like those fake Taoist priests. So first he made those seven fake Taoist priests shut up. When the tangfulu balls crashed into their mouths, they all fell on the ground. The tanghulu balls also broke their teeth so they all bled. They were all furious, they put their hands on their neck, they were choking and shaking violently. They were going to die.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would be so strong. When the seven fake Taoist priests fell down, he suddenly turned around and started running away without the least hesitation.


    But was Mu Yi going to let him off? Mu Yi smiled icily. He grabbed his bamboo stick and threw it.


    ¡°Slash!¡±


    The bamboo stick pierced through the man¡¯s skin, then through his muscles and then threw the bones of his ribs. The extremity of the stick which stuck out was the size of a finger.


    ¡°Flop!¡±


    The middle-aged Taoist priest instantly collapsed and almost fell down on the old man on his knees.


    The old man and all the other people who were on their knees hadn¡¯t thought things would happen so fast. When the seven disciples died, the whole crowd hadn¡¯t even had time to realize what was going on, and the middle-aged Taoist priest had been stabbed, he wasn¡¯t dead yet but he would die sooner or later.


    The crowd was astonished. They were truly terrified now.


    The God of the Yellow River was furious but nothing had happened, now however, they were in real danger.


    That young Taoist priest had killed the middle-aged Taoist priest and his seven disciples. What could they do against him if he decided to attack?


    ¡°Quick, hurry and kill him! He¡¯s a beast from the river with a human form! Prevent him from carrying out his evil plan! If you kill him, the God of the Yellow River won¡¯t be furious, He will forgive you!¡± shouted the middle-aged Taoist priest with the bamboo stick stuck in his back. Only that bunch of idiots could save him, if they didn¡¯t do anything, he¡¯d bleed to death. He was convinced that, first, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to resist against a whole group of grown ups, and that, second, he wouldn¡¯t dare slaughter a whole group of ordinary people.


    And if he dared do that, he was convinced that the yamen wouldn¡¯t leave the matter at that. And if the authorities chased him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    His disciples had died, it didn¡¯t matter, he just hoped he would live. He could easily recruit more disciples. And after healing, he¡¯d try to become stronger and he¡¯d get his revenge.


    Mu Yi was furious but what could he do? Those people believed the middle-aged Taoist priest, he couldn¡¯t blame them.


    If he wasn¡¯t a beast from the river, how could he have killed seven Taoist priests at once? Even their teacher couldn¡¯t compete with him.


    Besides, the umbrella could float in the air, how to explain that?


    So they believed the middle-aged Taoist priest. However, they were just ordinary people, usually, they spent their time in the village, arguing, walking around, doing normal things. They were not brave enough to fight against a monster from the river.


    When the middle-aged Taoist priest saw that the crowd was hesitating, he took out a big yellow people from his robe and threw it, the paper instantly started burning.


    ¡°I contacted the God of the Yellow River and asked for instructions, he said you were godly weapons now, you all have a supernatural strength.¡± said the middle-aged Taoist priest trying to persuade the crowd.


    Well, how could anyone who wasn¡¯t stupid believe the middle-aged Taoist priest now? Unfortunately, those people were really, really stupid, and brainwashed. They strongly believed what he said. They suddenly had the impression they were supernaturally strong, that they were godly weapons, especially with the middle-aged Taoist priest¡¯s trick, with paper and alcohol, he could make the yellow paper burn in the air.


    When the middle-aged Taoist priest said that, a few young people came out of the crowd.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Mu Yi shouted furiously, the young men who had just stood up were so terrified that they instantly fell back down on the ground.


    The man¡¯s face stiffened. He couldn¡¯t believe it his eyes.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Mu Yi looked at him. The middle-aged Taoist priest tried to grab the bamboo stick in his back, he couldn¡¯t move his legs anymore because of the bamboo stick, but if he managed to take out, maybe that he¡¯d be able to run.


    All the fake Taoist priest thought about at that moment was escaping as far as he could. He didn¡¯t want to see Mu Yi, that demon, every again.


    However, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to remove the bamboo stick from his back, and each time he touched it, it felt as if billions of needles were piercing through his skin and bones. It was extremely painful and made him twitch.


    ¡°I was wrong, please save me, I beg you!¡±


    shouted the middle-aged Taoist priest. Mu Yi and Nian Nuer slowly walked towards him. Then, he saw the umbrella float above his head, he was panic-stricken, his face became grey. He could make paper dolls float in the air but it was just a well-known trick amongst crooks.


    Mu Yi¡¯s umbrella was really floating without anyone holding it.


    He understood what it meant, he was ridiculous. He could only blame himself. How sad.


    ¡°Let you off? And let you perpetrate outrages and deceive people?¡± said Mu Yi expressionlessly.


    ¡°No, no. I won¡¯t lie to people ever again!¡± shouted the middle-aged Taoist priest shaking his head.


    ¡°So let me ask you, where is the God of the Yellow River?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t exist, I lied!¡± shouted the middle-aged Taoist priest without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°You used people who were alive to sacrifice them to the gods, but in reality, where did you put them?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± said the middle-aged Taoist priest hesitantly. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Speak!¡± shouted Mu Yi scaring the man to death.


    ¡°I always sell the boys, and I give the girls to them, they rape young girls.¡± said the middle-aged Taoist priest finally pointing at his dead disciples. He was accusing dead people¡­


    But he didn¡¯t fool Mu Yi, Mu Yi knew that the man was lying. Even the crowd now understood and looked at him ferociously and furiously.


    ¡°You will pay for my daughter!!!!!!!¡±


    shouted someone suddenly.

 Chapter 179: Monster in the River

    The middle-aged Taoist priest had done many bad things in his life, Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what and how often exactly but the crowd¡¯s reaction was extreme, they tortured him. When he died, he was already bathing in a pond of blood. They had even removed his eyes.


    The same people who were kneeling down before had done that. Mu Yi could understand why they were furious but he had no compassion. He just thought of their children who had been raped and killed, or sold, for nothing.


    Mu Yi and Nian Nuer weren¡¯t interested in staying there and playing with them though.


    ¡°Nuer, do you harbor a grudge against them?¡± asked Mu Yi while walking. He was, as before, holding the umbrella in one hand, and Nian Nuer¡¯s hand in the other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate them.¡± said Nian Nuer in a low voice and shaking her head. She couldn¡¯t realize what had just happened.


    ¡°Why? They wanted to offer you to the God of the Yellow River as a sacrifice.¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°A monster was scaring them, they believed him.¡± said Nian Nuer hesitantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re just miserable and pathetic.¡± said Mu Yi sighing.


    ¡°Yes.¡± said Nian Nuer nodding. She looked all serious. Did she understand the whole situation though?


    Mu Yi was worried about Nian Nuer but he was relieved when he heard her. She was a smart little girl.


    ¡°Master, you¡­ you¡¯re back.¡± said the man in charge of the boat. When he saw an adorable little girl holding Mu Yi¡¯s hand, he was stupefied. He had clearly seen Mu Yi leave the boat alone, and now he was back with a little girl?!


    It meant that that little girl was from the village.


    That little girl was really too beautiful, too beautiful for a little girl. The man started letting his imagination roam¡­ but it was so wrong, he was happy nobody could read his thoughts. (Translator¡¯s note: pedophilia was a common problem in the Qing Dynasty, Puyi himself was thought to like very, very young girls, for more info: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Puyi , many high-officials also enjoyed having a very young lover, p115: https://zodml.org/sites/default/files/%5BD._E._Mungello%5D_The_Great_Encounter_of_China_and_.pdf )


    He didn¡¯t say what he was thinking of course, he had to forget those thoughts. He would never tell anyone. He had to continue and pretend he was a good man.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi nodded and went back to the second floor with Nian Nuer. Even though the man looked strange, Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, how would he have reacted if he knew?


    ¡°Eh? He seems a bit different.¡±


    thought the man in charge of the boat frowning after Mu Yi went onto the boat. The man had a strange impression but he didn¡¯t know why. And it seemed like things had happened too quickly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and start the boat.¡± thought the manager shaking his head. He then told the staff to start the boat. He didn¡¯t even glance at the harbor and the bank of the river, he was almost scared a group of people would come and attack them. Finally, when they were far enough from the bank, the manager sighed with relief.


    Even though kidnapping a little girl wasn¡¯t good, the one who had done it was the Evil Taoist Priest after all, he had also destroyed the Octagon Organization. In comparison, kidnapping a little girl was nothing.


    That¡¯s what the manager thought to cheer himself up.


    Poor Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t know he was now considered as a child molester¡­


    Because of what had happened at the temple, nobody prevented boats from passing anymore. And when the boat passed nearby the place where the temple was, he even heard some people cry and shout.


    Mu Yi knew those people were extremely sad, but it wouldn¡¯t last long. The following year, someone would probably start a ceremony for the God of the Yellow River again. Someone new would become their god, they would worship a new priest.


    Many people were like that, and some of them even prayed the God of the Yellow River. The middle-aged Taoist priest had fooled them but to them, it had nothing to do with the God of the Yellow River.


    Were they ignorant? Maybe, but not that stupid. Intellectuals were wise. Small people could be sly.


    Now that Nian Nuer had come out of the Bamboo Tree of Life, she didn¡¯t feel like going back in. Everybody on the boat now knew that Mu Yi had kidnapped a little girl and taken her back onto the boat.


    When Wang Tao learnt about that, he was extremely discontent. If the two bodyguards hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have gone and seen Mu Yi, then he would have taken the little girl back to her house.


    Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t voluntarily listened to people¡¯s conversations, he had still overheard some conversations, he now understood why the manager had looked so strange when he had come back to the boat.


    Thinking about that, Mu Yi shook his head. He now understood.


    He had taken Nian Nuer like that so he obviously didn¡¯t intend to hide her identity, but the problem was that the staff of the boat were all ordinary people. They just knew that Mu Yi had left alone and had come back with a little girl.


    Had he bought it? Or kidnapped her? He had most likely kidnapped her. And people called him the Evil Taoist Priest after all.


    And evil people didn¡¯t care about what was right and proper, their actions were not always justified.


    ¡°Phwap!¡±


    At night, Mu Yi was meditating peacefully. The boat was stopped in the middle of the river. It was possible to sail at night but one just had to be careful, of course, the manager of the boat didn¡¯t want to take that risk, what if he had an accident and collided with another boat? What if the boat ran aground? The owner would be furious. It¡¯d be a serious mistake.


    But at that moment, something awoke everybody, including Mu Yi.


    ¡°Phwap!¡±


    It was as if something had collided with the towered ship, it started shaking.


    Mu Yi stopped meditating and came back to his senses, he frowned and went out with the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± asked the manager putting a shirt on. His face was deathly pale, he looked extremely worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head. Then, he disappeared from there.


    When the manager saw Mu Yi disappear suddenly, he almost fainted. However, at that moment, another collision took place, or what seemed like one. The boat swung even more fiercely. The manager fell down.


    The manager ignored the pain and continued searching for the problem. The towered ship wasn¡¯t very resistant, a few more collisions and a gigantic hole would appear, that¡¯d be a serious problem. Maybe that they would even sink.


    Thinking about that, his face became even paler.


    Even though they were not exactly in the middle of the river, the water was deep there too, and if the ship sunk, not many of them would be able to survive, the manager would definitely drown and die.


    The manager went down the stairs. He saw Mu Yi, Mu Yi was holding a pole.


    ¡°Be careful, Master.¡± said the manager. He was panicking. He had seemingly forgotten that Mu Yi was strong.


    Wang Tao and the two bodyguards came out. The bodyguards were firmly holding daggers.


    If those three showed up at night, it clearly meant there was a serious problem.


    The manager shouted. The three people saw Mu Yi, they didn¡¯t understand, suddenly, Mu Yi put the pole in the water and pushed.


    At the same time, something collided with the boat again, it came from under the water. But this time, it collided with the boat with less force than the first time. Then, they saw waves and bubbles.


    Now, even if they were not very smart, they understood that Mu Yi was attacking a creature in the water, a big fish? A river monster?


    The manager hadn¡¯t heard of such stories for a very long time.


    ¡°Hmph! Stupid plot! Bastard.¡± shouted Mu Yi icily and suddenly. He stroke the beast with the pole again. Bigger waves on the surface of the water. The boat swung again, it was six-seven zhang, it wasn¡¯t small, but even that way, the waves made it swing. It was scary.


    No matter how much it swung though, Mu Yi was standing there. It was as if he hadn¡¯t noticed that the boat was swinging. And he was staring at the water. Then, he hit the water with the pole again, but this time, because he used too much strength, the pole broke and fell into the water.


    Suddenly, a gigantic creature appeared under the water. It was so big that half of its body was enough to reach Mu Yi on the deck of the ship.


    ¡°Hurry and look, what is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster, a gigantic monster.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a river monster!¡±


    people were panic-stricken on the boat. They were terrified because they couldn¡¯t see it with their bare eyes, and people were afraid of what they could see or didn¡¯t know.


    That¡¯s why people trusted fake Taoist priests, they felt safe with them.


    And as soon as they had sensed collisions against the boat, they had already started thinking about monsters. And now, they could see a gigantic silhouette, the torches of the boat flickered, there were big waves on the surface of the water, the creature¡¯s skin looked like an armor, its eyes were gigantic, they could also see big claws, a big mouth filled with shiny teeth.


    That upper part of the creature¡¯s body was already bigger than a cow, what if it stood up completely?


    But nobody noticed one thing, there was a pole stuck in its back and blood was dripping.

 Chapter 180: A Woman With A Veil

    When the monster appeared, everybody was scared to death and was on the verge of collapse. Even Wang Tao and his two guards gulped down with fear.


    They had never seen such a gigantic monster, especially in water. It wasn¡¯t fun.


    If the monster had been on the ground, they wouldn¡¯t have been scared, but they were on a boat, it was different. If the boat capsized, they¡¯d end up in water, and no matter how strong they were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do much in water.


    The monster didn¡¯t even need to attack them, if they fell down into the water, the monster just had to swim next to them, it would cause huge waves to roll and they¡¯d drown. And then the monster would easily be devour them alive.


    Precisely because of that, everybody pulled a long face. What if the monster was furious and attacked the boat? It would definitely capsize.


    ¡°Manager, make the staff bring the boat to the bank of the river!¡± said one of Wang Tao¡¯s guards.


    Even though the towered ship wasn¡¯t in the middle of the river, there was still a certain distance to the shore. The guards thought the only way to get away alive was to get back to the shore.


    The manager hadn¡¯t had time to react that something incredible happened.


    ¡°Descend!¡±


    shouted Mu Yi. Then, lightnings immediately descended from the sky.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The lightning thundered so loudly that it almost made everybody¡¯s eardrums explode.


    Then, a horrible shriek came from the water. The monster was injured.


    When the crowd came back to their senses, they realized that the lightning had been summoned by the man at the front of the boat. He was a cultivator, a strong cultivator, and he had superpowers.


    They had heard that Mu Yi had summoned lightnings to destroy the Octagon Organization¡¯s troops in Western Ji Hill but everybody was convinced that it was just an exaggeration. Apparently, it wasn¡¯t.


    They hadn¡¯t thought that such a thing would ever happen in front of them. They were astonished.


    They wouldn¡¯t forget about that anytime soon.


    Wang Tao looked at Mu Yi. His heart was pounding. He also looked even more determined.


    Nobody knew what he was thinking, but they weren¡¯t looking at him anyway, they all focused on Mu Yi and the monster.


    After the lightning, Mu Yi didn¡¯t look excited. On the contrary, he frowned. Even though he had injured the monster, it wasn¡¯t severely injured. And worse, it was even more furious.


    If they had been on the ground, Mu Yi would have had several ways of defeating the monster, he probably would have been able to kill it even but in the water, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t use all his tricks.


    And when he used the five thunders charm, he thought it¡¯d make the monster come out of the water, he hadn¡¯t thought the monster had such a great defense though. Its defense wasn¡¯t weaker than Big Slave¡¯s.


    The five thunders charm didn¡¯t work well, so it was useless to even consider the evil spirit slaying charm. Besides, due to the nature of water itself, the copper lamp, which was more a fire type item, was also useless, especially that the copper lamp worked well against entities which had a soul, and the creature didn¡¯t have a soul.


    Apart from these things, Mu Yi only had the Bamboo Tree of Life, the Bamboo Tree of Life was extremely resistant but it was just a bamboo stick after all. It probably wasn¡¯t enough to break through the creature¡¯s defense.


    And Mu Yi couldn¡¯t fight underwater either. The creature was a water monster, how could Mu Yi compete with it?


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t even consider fighting underwater either.


    ¡°Can I borrow your spear?¡± asked Mu Yi suddenly turning around to Wang Tao. Wang Tao was a fighter, he had fought in many battles and he was an expert in fighting with spears. He had a spear with him, and he usually kept it in a fine cloth which proved how much he cared about it.


    When Wang Tao heard Mu Yi, he looked hesitate and put his hand on his spear.


    ¡°General.¡± said one of the guards suddenly. Wang Tao¡¯s spear was extraordinary, it wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± said Wang Tao shaking his head. Then he walked to Mu Yi and handed his spear over.


    ¡°What a good spear!¡±


    as soon as Mu Yi touched the spear, he noticed it wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was black and shiny. Mu Yi could sense an incredible Qi emerge from that spear. It had made lots of blood spill. It had been used in many battles.


    But Wang Tao couldn¡¯t have fought those battles which meant he had obviously obtained it from someone, probably his father who had passed away. It was a precious item.


    It was even better than Mo Ruyan¡¯s spear.


    Mu Yi took stretched out his hand without hesitation.


    ¡°Bzzz!¡±


    The spear buzzed when Mu Yi took it. Wang Tao¡¯s eyes were wide open. His two guards seemed dumbstruck too. They had seen such a thing happen only twice, during a great battle, when Wang Tao¡¯s father had used.


    Since Wang Tao¡¯s father had died, the two bodyguards had thought it would never do that again. And now it did, with a stranger.


    They both gasped with astonishment but not happiness.


    Wang Tao didn¡¯t have mixed feelings like them. He stared at the spear in Mu Yi¡¯s hand, it was buzzing and shaking. It wanted to get away from Mu Yi¡¯s hands.


    Reaching such a level was his dream. He made continuous concentrated efforts to reach such a level.


    He suddenly felt like a speck of grass yearning to grow.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Wang Tao. When he grabbed the spear, he instantly noticed it was extraordinary.


    ¡°What a good spear!¡± said Mu Yi.


    That spear was soon going to become a religious tool embryo. If its original master had continued raising it, it would have become within ten to twenty years. Ordinary fighters could make it turn into a religious tool embryo which was insane, what if a real cultivator raised it? They were much stronger than ordinary fighters.


    Unfortunately, its master was dead and the one who had inherited it was, in Mu Yi¡¯s opinion, not skilled enough to reach his father¡¯s level and even if he did, the spear wouldn¡¯t necessarily recognize him.


    The reason why the spear reacted like that was that Mu Yi¡¯s mind strength was too powerful. The spear instinctively felt threatened. It wanted to resist, it didn¡¯t want to submit.


    ¡°Enough now!¡±


    said Mu Yi, he released mind strength and attacked the spear. The spear instantly calmed down and stopped resisting.


    Mu Yi then looked at the water again.


    The water which had been rolling in waves now came back to normal. Red stains appeared in the water. The creature was clearly injured but at that moment, it had completely disappeared. And Mu Yi couldn¡¯t sense it with his mind strength.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t sense it, Mu Yi was convinced that the creature couldn¡¯t possibly have escaped, especially that he still had the impression danger was lurking around. It meant that the monster probably deep in the water and waiting for the opportune moment to go into action.


    If they were careless and relaxed their vigilance for a second, the creature would maybe manage to make the boat capsize and that would be a catastrophe for everybody on the boat. If Mu Yi had fought against it alone, it would have been fine.


    At least, Big Slave would be fine, but the others would probably not make it alive.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t be 100% sure it was a monster, he had never seen a monster before, especially a water monster. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t seen precisely what the monster looked like but it looked like a big fish. However, apart from its tail, it didn¡¯t seem to have fins. On the contrary, it seemed to have claws like a legendary clawed dragon.


    Besides, that monster seemed to be extremely strong. Offending it wasn¡¯t a good idea. And even if it left, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t necessarily be relieved. But the monster was probably not going to leave the matter at that anyway. It probably didn¡¯t intend to let them off.


    Mu Yi was still holding the spear, he kept condensing mind strength. Each time he sensed the monster was coming back close to the boat, Mu Yi released and condensed a terrifying amount of mind strength to show the monster he wanted to kill it.


    The two guards and the manager couldn¡¯t do much but wait and watch. They were even holding their breath. They were staring at Mu Yi and didn¡¯t even dare talk to him.


    After trying to get close a few times, the monster finally swam away.


    When Mu Yi sensed that the monster was leaving, he was relieved, but he was exhausted too. Condensing so much mind strength was exhausting. And to physically oppress something or someone, he had to use even more mind strength than usual.


    But when Mu Yi thought the monster had left, he suddenly saw something appear at the surface of the water in the distance.


    Foam and bubbles appeared, and then small waves. Even at night, it was clearly visible. And it was getting close to the shore.


    ¡°Hihi, hihi!¡±


    Suddenly, a strident giggle spread in the air. Mu Yi saw a silhouette slowly come forwards. She was wearing white clothes, she was barefoot, her hair was hanging to her shoulders. Her face was covered by a veil.


    After that, the monster rose up to the very surface of the water and she jumped onto the creatures back.


    Mu Yi was astonished.

 Chapter 181: Who Is She?

    When that woman appeared, Mu Yi was astonished. Apart from the fact that the creature had a master, Mu Yi was also astonished because she looked strange. It was as if she didn¡¯t exist, as if she were illusory.


    Mu Yi bit his tongue to come back to his senses but what he was seeing didn¡¯t change, it was still there. He then inspected the area with his mind strength and didn¡¯t detect anyone.


    It was the first time Mu Yi encountered such a situation. He was completely stupefied but remained vigilant.


    The woman in the veil jumped onto the creature¡¯s head and they got closer to the towered ship.


    At that moment, everybody on the boat seemed dumbstruck. The staff of the boat knelt down and muttered things to themselves. They were probably praying the gods for help. They were convinced that that woman was the God of the Yellow River.


    They didn¡¯t think of the God of the Yellow River¡¯s gender because to them, someone riding a river monster had to be the God of the Yellow River.


    ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s really the God of the Yellow River?¡± Mu Yi suddenly had an absurd thought. He had ruined the ceremony for the God of the Yellow River during the day, if the God of the Yellow River came to settle accounts, it would be absolutely normal.


    And he had the impression because of the woman, she didn¡¯t seem like a real person.


    The woman on the creature was now three zhang away from the towered ship. For Mu Yi, it was already too close. He wanted to attack with the spear but he controlled himself.


    First, the woman was of unknown origin. She was enigmatic and unfathomable. What if she was infuriated and that Mu Yi couldn¡¯t compete with her? He didn¡¯t know whether she was a friend or an enemy yet so he decided not to attack first.


    The monster stopped and slowly rose back up to the surface. Half of its head was visible. Its claws were visible just under the surface of the water. Its eyes were much bigger than fists and it stared at Mu Yi.


    The woman on the back of the creature was already at the same level as Mu Yi.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡±


    said the woman suddenly as Mu Yi was wondering what he could say. Her voice sounded clear and melodious. She sounded indifferent and calm. Her voice sounded like a stream of cool and fresh water in the mountains. She had a very pleasant voice.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡± Those simple words made Mu Yi¡¯s heartbeat accelerate. He had always wondered about his past. He didn¡¯t remember anything before the age of six. However, he perfectly remembered what had happened after. He was convinced that he had never seen that woman. However, she seemed to know who he was, and even more stupefying, it was as if she knew him well.


    ¡°You know me, a young and trivial Taoist priest, Miss?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Young Taoist priest? That¡¯s not your name.¡± said the veiled woman staring at Mu Yi with her eyes wide open. She sounded serious and teasing at the same time.


    Mu Yi looked pensive, and then he said, ¡°My name is Mu Yi!¡±


    ¡°Mu Yi?¡± The veiled woman looked pensive and then said, ¡°Your previous name was much better.¡±


    ¡°My previous name?¡± said Mu Yi. He seemed stupefied. The old Taoist Priest had given him that name. Mu Yi wondered whether he had a name or not before, but he didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t even remember his parents.


    What the woman was saying astonished Mu Yi. His heart was racing. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Did she know him before? Did she know who he was?


    Thinking about that, Mu Yi was suddenly excited.


    ¡°If you really know, please tell me the truth, Miss.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re not yourself anymore.¡±


    Mu Yi was impatiently and excitedly waiting for an answer when the woman shook her head. She even sounded disappointed.


    ¡°Miss, are you trying to mess with me?¡± said Mu Yi unhappily. What was that supposed to mean? She first said ¡°Oh it¡¯s you¡±, then she said it wasn¡¯t him¡­ Mu Yi was starting to think she was making fun of him voluntarily.


    Besides, the atmosphere became cold and calm. But at the same time, Mu Yi was thinking that if she hadn¡¯t known before the age of six, she wouldn¡¯t have instantly recognized him. And if she had known him after the age of six, then she would know his name.


    All in all, saying ¡°You¡¯re not yourself anymore¡± wasn¡¯t something nice to say.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been away for too long this time. But since you have a key, we¡¯ll meet again sooner or later.¡± said the veiled woman. She didn¡¯t give Mu Yi time to speak.


    Right after that, she tapped the creature and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back home.¡±


    The creature turned around and swam away.


    Even after they disappeared in the distance, Mu Yi didn¡¯t turn around. He had so many questions. When she left, Mu Yi wanted to do something to prevent her from leaving but he couldn¡¯t. He was just astonished.


    Even though that monster had attacked the boat, Mu Yi had also injured it. And when the woman showed up, she didn¡¯t show any animosity. She just said some strange things. It was difficult to understand what had just happened.


    But Mu Yi was sure of something after what she had said before leaving.


    She knew he had the key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road and she said they were going to meet again sooner or later, what was that supposed to mean?


    Did she have one of the six keys? In other words, was she one of the five others who had a key?


    But if that that was the case, which group did she belong to? Baidi town, Mao Shan, Mount Longhu, the Forbidden City or Dunhuang?


    The ancient city of Dunhuang could be eliminated immediately because it was way too far from where Mu Yi was. Besides, such water creatures couldn¡¯t be raised in the Northwest.


    Mao Shan and Mount Longhu were both groups of Taoist priests, even though they had some women, it was very unlikely.


    So only Baidi town and the Forbidden City were left, one was in the south, one was in the north.


    Even though Mu Yi had an idea, he couldn¡¯t be certain.


    ¡°No matter how hard you try to mystify things, I will find out who you are, sooner or later.¡± thought Mu Yi. At the same time, thinking that way allowed him to calm down a little.


    Even though he really wanted to know about his past, he knew it wasn¡¯t the right time. He had to wait and find the old Taoist Priest first. Then, he needed to kill Li the Cripple. Maybe that then, he¡¯d have the opportunity to retrieve his memories.


    ¡°Master, what unique and unparalleled prowess!¡±


    said someone as Mu Yi was lost in thought.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t turn around, he knew who was talking, the manager. Only the manager could say something like that anyway.


    ¡°Thank you very much for saving our lives, Master.¡± Even though Wang Tao¡¯s two guards didn¡¯t look as impressed and amazed as the manager, they also expressed their gratitude. Without Mu Yi, they¡¯d be in the monster¡¯s stomach already.


    ¡°Please take me as a disciple, Master.¡± said Wang Tao straightforwardly while kneeling down when Mu Yi turned around.


    The two guards were astonished but they also knelt down without saying anything. However, what they meant was obvious too.


    The manager¡¯s mouth was wide open, he was speechless, he didn¡¯t understand why those three were kneeling down. But he wasn¡¯t stupid either, otherwise, Xu Le wouldn¡¯t have asked him to stay on the boat with Mu Yi. Therefore, he didn¡¯t wait for Mu Yi to ask him anything, he instantly said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to go and check the boat with some people, to see if nothing¡¯s broken.¡±


    Then he ran away.


    Mu Yi looked at Wang Tao expressionlessly and asked, ¡°You want me to become your teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please accept, Master.¡± said Wang Tao determinedly.


    ¡°Some people like you have asked me if I could become their teacher in the past, do you know what I said?¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± said Wang Tao shaking his head. Then, he looked at Mu Yi and said, ¡°If you accept to recruit me as a disciple, you can ask me anything, I will do anything.¡±


    ¡°No matter what?¡± said Mu Yi. He seemed amused.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± said Wang Tao nodding. He seemed extremely determined.


    ¡°What if I want that spear?¡± said Mu Yi suddenly showing the spear he was holding.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Wang Tao hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would ask him something like that. He loved that spear and a gentleman wasn¡¯t supposed to take something a person loved from them, not to mention that it belonged to his father who had passed away, how could he accept?


    The two guards¡¯ expressions changed drastically, they looked nervous. They were afraid Wang Tao would accept without thinking.


    They both oppressed him with strength so he couldn¡¯t open his mouth.


    ¡°Whether a person is strong or not doesn¡¯t depend on their teacher, it depends on whether they¡¯re capable of suffering and facing difficulties. Such people can succeed even if their talent is limited. Besides, I am a Taoist cultivator, it¡¯s not suitable for you. But I¡¯m sure that with your family¡¯s resources, if you make great efforts, you can become a top-class fighter.¡± said Mu Yi to Wang Tao shaking his head.


    Then, he walked to Wang Tao and stretched out his hand with the spear in it and said, ¡°This is a great spear. I hope you¡¯re up to it.¡±


    When Wang Tao heard Mu Yi, he stretched out his hand and took his spear back. What Mu Yi had just said would stay engraved in his memory forever.


    ¡°Also, hatred and vengeance can give you strength, but don¡¯t let it blind you.¡± siad Mu Yi, and then he walked away.


    After Mu Yi left, Wang Tao still didn¡¯t seem to come back to his senses, he was gazing into the distance with his spear in his hands. He usually could lift it easily, but at that moment, it felt as if it were five thousand kilos. He was out of breath too.


    ¡°General.¡± The two guards glanced at each other. They were worried. Wang Tao was still there on his knees staring blankly. Finally, they called him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I just miss my father.¡± said Wang Tao. When the guards heard that, they both remained silent and looked sad. Nobody knew what to say.

 Chapter 182: Jinan Prefecture

    Wang Tao touched his spear as he recalled beautiful memories.


    ¡°I remember when I was a kid, my father cherished this spear. He didn¡¯t even let me touch it. He wiped it every evening. I always wanted to touch it and finally, one day, as he wasn¡¯t looking, I took it secretly.¡±


    said Wang Tao smiling. Those were happy times for him.


    ¡°I thought that my father would be infuriated and would punish me if he found out about it. But in the end, he didn¡¯t. He stroke my hair and asked me what I wanted to do when I grow up.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t know. I was also very ambitious. Accordingly, I told my father that I wanted to do the same as him and become a great general.¡±


    ¡°When he heard me, he wasn¡¯t happy. He sighed. Back then, I didn¡¯t know why my father had sighed until one day. When he gave me the spear and asked me to leave, I finally understood that becoming such a heroic great general was neither easy nor fun.¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, rulers are incapable, the central government is evil. Vile people are in power. There is no more national strength. Westerners come with their boats and cannons and attack us. They commit every imaginable crime. And common people bury their heads in the sand. They just ignore the upcoming calamity.¡±


    ¡°My dad has always been loyal and devoted and some vile people killed him. He could have escaped but he preferred to die for justice, you think it was worth it?¡±


    Wang Tao had a long monologue. His two guards remained silent, they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°This world is going to collapse!¡± said Wang Tao. He suddenly looked sharp and angry.


    ¡°Young General, speak cautiously!¡±


    shouted one of the guards hastily. Luckily, there was nobody around, and even though there was nobody, the two guards were scared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    said Wang Tao smiling. He didn¡¯t look worried as if he had something absolutely normal.


    ¡°Young General, we know your father died unclear of a false charge, therefore, when you go to the capital city, you¡¯ll be able to make him regain his reputation.¡± said one of the guards.


    ¡°And then?¡± asked Wang Tao.


    ¡°And then?¡± repeated the guard. Wasn¡¯t making his father regain his reputation enough?


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s already very late. You two should go and have a rest.¡± said Wang Tao standing up and leaving with his spear.


    The two guards looked worried.


    On the second floor, in a room, a strange expression suddenly appeared on Mu Yi¡¯s face. He looked out of the window. It was pitch-black. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking.


    During the two following days, the boat moved on without any trouble. After what had happened in Western Ji Hill, the region became calm. Was it the calm before the storm again?


    In Shandong, the boat was attacked by surprise a few times. Each time, Mu Yi didn¡¯t even need to intervene, Wang Tao and his two guards took care of the attackers. Once, the enemies even came onto the boat but Nian Nuer took care of them.


    Therefore, Mu Yi had time to meditate peacefully during those days. His cultivation kept becoming more and more stable. He had the impression that he could already already open his third chakra but he wasn¡¯t in a rush. He preferred focusing on the foundations, he wanted to accumulate enough knowledge.


    That¡¯s what he did until they arrived in Jinan Prefecture. When they arrived, Mu Yi had two options, the first one was to cross Jinan Prefecture until he reached Binzhou, the second one was to continue in Cangzhou¡¯s direction.


    There was no big difference between the two but Jinan Prefecture was a rich and beautiful city with many goods available because many merchants lived there. And from there, one just had to cross Dezhou and then the next city was Cangzhou.


    And going through Binzhou, the trip was longer of one day.


    Therefore, when they arrived in Jinan Prefecture, the manager asked Mu Yi what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get off the boat here in Jinan Prefecture.¡± said Mu Yi looking at Big Slave who seemed mentally exhausted.


    When they got off the boat, Big Slave staggered. Staying on a boat wasn¡¯t a good thing for him. Even when the monster had appeared, he had stayed inside the room.


    Therefore, Mu Yi also preferred getting off the boat as soon as possible for Big Slave.


    When Big Slave heard Mu Yi, his eyes twinkled. He was happy.


    The manager didn¡¯t know whether he was happy or sad. Before meeting Mu Yi, when Xu Le had told him he was going to travel with him, he had thought Mu Yi would be a ferocious and sanguinary murderer. He hadn¡¯t thought everything would happen so smoothly and nicely.


    Even though some people had caused trouble on the way, they had quickly gotten rid of them. Apart from the monster, everything had been perfect. They had sailed smoothly.


    And now Mu Yi was going to leave which meant the manager¡¯s task was over. He was going to go back to Luoyang. Everything would be back to normal. The old routine¡­ But the manager wouldn¡¯t easily forget that trip.


    Especially the pretty little girl, unfortunately¡­


    The manager shook his head and sighed¡­


    ¡°Master, have a rest first. I¡¯ll get a carriage for you. They¡¯ll bring you to Cangzhou safely.¡± said the manager hastily forcing himself to forget about that little girl.


    Xu Le had told him he had to do all he could to help Mu Yi, even though he wasn¡¯t going to Cangzhou with him, he had to prepare everything properly.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m going to walk to Cangzhou.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly shaking his head.


    ¡°On foot??¡± the manager looked stupefied. There were hundreds of li between Jinan Prefecture and Cangzhou. Why waste time? Besides it¡¯d be exhausting.


    But Mu Yi didn¡¯t let him talk. He immediately called Big Slave and walked away.


    Since Mu Yi had decided to get off the boat there, Wang Tao and his two guards naturally packed their stuffs and followed him.


    When Mu Yi and the others disappeared in the horizon, the manager suddenly thought of something, ¡°Where¡¯s the little girl?!¡±


    At that moment, the manager realized he had only seen a giant, who was called Big Slave, next to Mu Yi, nobody else!


    The manager hastily went back onto the boat, he looked for the little girl everywhere on the first and second floor but didn¡¯t see her. She had vanished without trace. The manager¡¯s face turned deathly pale when he realized that.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ What a monster.¡±


    The manager shook his head. He instantly didn¡¯t have esteem for Mu Yi anymore.


    Wang Tao and his two guards had been a little bit calmer about that, but when the little girl had disappeared, they had also had doubts, they hadn¡¯t shown it though.


    Anyway, there was now a strange little group on the street.


    A Taoist priest, a giant, a general and his guards.


    Therefore, many people stared at them. Wang Tao didn¡¯t understand why Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to travel by carriage, why did he prefer to walk? Not only was it less tiring, but it would also allow to avoid trouble.


    Mu Yi was now quite famous in the world of travelers. Most people knew about what had happened in Western Ji Hill. And the fact that Mu Yi had managed to travel from Luoyang to Kaifeng and then from Kaifeng to Jinan Prefecture proved that stealing his key was more complicated than one could think.


    Therefore, Wang Tao had the impression that Mu Yi had decided to walk to prove to everyone that if they dared cause trouble, he was there, waiting for them.


    But Wang Tao didn¡¯t say it. He just followed Mu Yi. He had no choice, even if it meant his enemies would maybe find him and attack.


    Since he was going to the capital city to do his father justice, he naturally had pieces of evidence to show his father was innocent. Before, he had to hide at Xu Le¡¯s because his enemies were looking for him everywhere. It had been difficult to come to Jinan Prefecture, but even if it was a bit far from Luoyang, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that his enemies were going to give up.


    Wang Tao glanced at Mu Yi and the giant and remembered he was with extremely strong people. He was sure that even if his enemies found them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him.


    Wang Tao was right to think that way. When Mu Yi and Big Slave showed up in Jinan Prefecture, many people noticed them and the news that they were in town spread around quickly in the highest circles of society.


    For common people who had never left their hometown, it didn¡¯t matter much. But in the world of travelers, it was important.


    Those people all knew about the keys of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road and the stories around it.


    Many people were not even thinking about the second vice-president¡¯s beloved son anymore. Most were obsessed with the keys of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. And Mu Yi had already left Henan province, the second vice-president had no influence where Mu Yi was. It was beyond the reach of his power.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°I know what you mean. Since he¡¯s here, he won¡¯t leave. He wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if given wings.¡±


    said a man indifferently in a palace. He was talking to someone called Yang Yin. He sounded confident.


    ¡°Please be careful, there¡¯s an evil Taoist priest with him, he¡¯s extremely strong. Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡± said the person.


    ¡°An evil Taoist priest? The one who has the key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road?¡± asked Yang Yin.


    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t know why but they¡¯re together. I sent some people to try and fight against them but they failed.¡± said the person.


    ¡°Hmph! Even if that Taoist priest is famous, so what? Let¡¯s crush them together then.¡± said Yang Yin straightforwardly. Saying he wasn¡¯t interested in the key at all would have been wrong.


    According to legends, the wealth equivalent to that of an entire nation was hidden in the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road and a real dragon was supposedly buried there too. People thought that if they found the dragon, they¡¯d obtain real dragon Qi and would become a dragon prince or princess.


    The world was chaotic, everybody dreamt of power. Everybody was waiting for opportunities to progress and become more powerful.


    If the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road really had some mysterious treasures, who would be willing to give them up?


    The person in front of Yang Yin wanted to warn him but Yang Yin didn¡¯t listen. He knew how strong Mu Yi was. Even though he hadn¡¯t seen what had happened in Western Ji Hill personally, he had gone there after what had happened and he had seen.


    If he hadn¡¯t received orders, he would have given up already.

 Chapter 183: Palpitation

    ¡°General, there¡¯s something wrong.¡±


    whispered one of Wang Tao¡¯s guards.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Wang Tao. He didn¡¯t understand. He hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    ¡°An hour ago, there were many people passing, and now there aren¡¯t anymore.¡± said the guard pulling a long face.


    Wang Tao suddenly looked worried. He wasn¡¯t ignorant and incompetent, he wasn¡¯t the kind of hedonistic son of rich parents. On the contrary, because of his father, he had always dreamt of becoming a general and he had always studied very hard for that.


    He initially wasn¡¯t worried because he was with Mu Yi and the giant but now he understood what was wrong.


    The road in front of them was probably closed, that¡¯s why nobody could come from there anymore. And the reason why it was closed was obvious.


    Someone wanted to attack either Mu Yi or him.


    Besides, those people had power, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to close a whole road. And if they knew that Mu Yi was there, they were either stupid or very confident.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Wang Tao immediately.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± replied the guard nodding. Wang Tao was worried.


    He took a deep breath. He finally held his spear. Then, he got closer to Mu Yi and said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something wrong. Maybe that there are some enemies waiting for us.¡±


    Mu Yi had already heard them talk. He knew there was something wrong there.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± said Wang Tao without hesitation.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, let¡¯s continue. Of course, if you¡¯re afraid, you can leave, nobody will hold you back.¡± said Mu Yi, and then he continued walking forwards.


    Actually, Mu Yi could also feel there was something wrong, and this time, the enemies would probably be even scarier than in Western Ji Hill. But Mu Yi didn¡¯t make a detour, he didn¡¯t run away either. He knew that if he did make a detour or run away, that¡¯d be a way of telling the enemies that he was afraid.


    And then, many people would start attacking him again.


    Therefore, Mu Yi didn¡¯t retreat. He didn¡¯t like killing people but he had no choice. Therefore, he would consider anyone who tried to hinder him on his way as an enemy. That was the reason why he had decided not to travel by carriage.


    He wanted to show everyone he was there!


    At the same time, Mu Yi also understood that he needed to spill more blood for people to understand how scary he was. He needed to show all his enemies he didn¡¯t fear them. That way, in the future, less and less enemies would dare cause trouble.


    He did that out of absolute necessity, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made that decision.


    Wang Tao looked at Mu Yi¡¯s back. He was just staring blankly, he was lost in thought.


    ¡°General.¡± said one of the guards. He wanted to say something.


    ¡°No need.¡± Wang Tao knew what the guard wanted to say, he just shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of hiding, are you afraid?¡±


    After that, Wang Tao continued walking. He made big steps.


    The two guards glanced at each other and then followed Wang Tao silently. Since Wang Tao had made up his mind, no matter if it was the right decision or not, they had to follow him. Wang Tao, a tall and strong man, and a Mu Yi, a Taoist priest holding a bamboo stick, were walking side by side in the front.


    Mu Yi had destroyed the Octagon Organization alone. He had made lightnings fall from the sky. The two guards couldn¡¯t help but recall what had happened on the boat, Mu Yi standing on the deck, at the front, and lightnings descending from the sky and striking that creature. He had saved their lives.


    And a moment before, they wanted to escape, thinking about that, they both felt ashamed.


    Actually, they weren¡¯t afraid of dying, they were just worried for the young general, they wanted to do Wang Tao¡¯s father justice. If they died before, they wouldn¡¯t die content.


    Very quickly, Mu Yi, Wang Tao and the two guards knew what kind of enemies they were going to face.


    ¡°The army!¡± At the top of a hill, Wang Tao could see an army flag fluttering in the wind. He suddenly sounded hopeless.


    The two guards¡¯ faces also changed drastically. They both pulled a long face.


    They were from the army themselves, they both knew what it meant.


    There was a whole army in front of them, at least five-six hundred people. They were not from the Eight Banners who were on the verge of collapse, they were elite troops from the Green Standard Army (translator¡¯s note: standing infantry during in the Qing Dynasty, originally formed from Ming and other Chinese army units). Even if there were only foot soldiers and not cavalry units there, the two guards were still very worried.


    They were different from fighting travelers. Such troops were like mountains on battlefields, especially elite soldiers. They were even braver and even more fearless than ordinary fighters. They had incredible fighting abilities.


    If a second-class traveling fighter could easily kill one, five, or even ten elite units, a dozen second-class traveling fighters couldn¡¯t compete with a hundred elite troops. And a hundred traveling second-class fighters couldn¡¯t compete with a thousand elite units.


    That was how scary such an army was. Even a top-class fighters couldn¡¯t fight against such an army.


    Therefore, when they saw that army, even Mu Yi looked grave and serious.


    Those five hundred units weren¡¯t like the hundred fighters of the Octagon Organization. The elite troops in front of him were at least ten times stronger.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t surprised to see such an army, the Qing Dynasty was a titan, there were many people, including great fighters and armies. Mu Yi just hadn¡¯t thought that even those at the top would start getting involved as well.


    And for a first time, it was a huge army they had sent to him.


    Yang Yin was at the very front of the army. He gazed into the distance and saw those people. He didn¡¯t really need to come personally. He knew that this time, some people were paying close attention to what was happening there, including the provincial governor.


    He had brought an army without having received any order, it was obviously going to draw many people¡¯s attention and criticism. But thinking of the key, he felt even more excited.


    Even though he didn¡¯t believe the legends, he still preferred being cautious.


    Even though he didn¡¯t need to come personally, he had the impression it was better.


    Just in case. He had brought his best troops this time. That army was his trump card. He had spent much, much time and made great efforts to create it. He had created that army to guarantee his progress in the chaotic world.


    He had heard that Mu Yi had killed a hundred members of the Octagon Organization in Kaifeng, but he didn¡¯t care. The Octagon Organization was just a random influential group in the world for him. How could a hundred members of the Octagon Organization be compared to his elite troops?


    Besides, Yang Yin wasn¡¯t the kind of official who didn¡¯t understand martial arts. He wasn¡¯t a boorish fellow either. On the contrary, he was very strong, even though he wasn¡¯t a top-class fighters, back in the days, he had fought and defeated three second-class traveling fighters who were about to become top-class. Therefore, Yang Yin was very confident.


    He despised travelers and independent influential groups. He was convinced people just exaggerated about Mu Yi¡¯s strength. He was so young and he was a Taoist priest, how could he be so strong? Even if he was a cultivator, so what? Could he summon wind and rain? Did he have magic powers? Could he plant bean seeds which could turn into an army?


    No. Yang Yin couldn¡¯t help but giggle when he thought about that.


    Yang Yin gazed into the distance. Mu Yi asked Wang Tao for some information. Wang Tao was a young general and he understood martial arts, so he probably understood the situation better than him.


    ¡°How strong is that army?¡±


    Mu Yi already knew the answer but he asked anyway. Even people who didn¡¯t understand anything about the military could see that that army was extremely strong.


    ¡°Elite troops. They¡¯re rare.¡± said Wang Tao deeply and forcefully.


    ¡°In comparison with Westerners¡¯ armies?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    Wang Tao shuddered and said, ¡°If the opposite army didn¡¯t use firearms, then that elite army would definitely win.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if things don¡¯t change, Westerners have big guns, artillery and cannons, even if you send millions of elite troops, it¡¯s useless against such weapons.¡±


    said Wang Tao. He closed his eyes and looked sad, he could imagine what a tragedy it would be. A whole army of Westerners would easily be able to crush them with their firearms.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± said Mu Yi. He suddenly raised his head and gazed into the distance. His heartbeat accelerated. The palpitations almost made him panic.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Yi was convinced that he didn¡¯t have palpitations because of the elite troops, was it because of what Wang Tao had said?


    Mu Yi stared at Wang Tao, unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see through people. He couldn¡¯t predict the future either.


    Of course, he had to survive against the army he was facing if he wanted to see what the future would look like.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t sure he could win against five hundred elite units¡­ Luck would play a big role this time it seemed.

 Chapter 184: Power, Charging

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    said Mu Yi. Then he continued walking towards the army.


    Big Slave followed him. He wasn¡¯t afraid. He never flinched anyway. He probably didn¡¯t even know what the word retreat meant.


    Wang Tao took a deep breath. He was firmly holding his spear. He followed.


    The two guards finally followed. They stayed on both sides of Wang Tao. The small group was going to attack a mountain of troops.


    ¡°How brave!¡±


    thought Yang Yin when he saw them get closer. How impressive, they dared face an army of five hundred men.


    Yang Yin was sure Mu Yi was going to die now.


    The two groups were getting closer and closer. Mu Yi could already see Yang Yin and the troops at the front clearly.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    said Yang Yin suddenly raising his sword when Mu Yi and the others were about twenty zhang away.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    shouted the five hundred elite units in unison. Their voices made the ground shake.


    An ordinary fighter would have been terror-stricken. Unfortunately, this time, they were facing Mu Yi, he was extremely determined.


    The enemies¡¯ were filled with murder. They looked at Mu Yi as if he were a sharp sword.


    A dozen elite units in armors ran towards Mu Yi. Yang Yin¡¯s army was composed of small groups of five.


    The atmosphere became extremely tense. It was even scarier than if the Yellow River had been flooding.


    That army was the allegory of power. It was difficult to imagine what it looked like when an army composed of five hundred people attacked.


    Words aren¡¯t enough to describe such a situation or to describe how Mu Yi felt. He looked grave and serious. Wang Tao¡¯s face was ghastly pale but he didn¡¯t retreat. He held onto his spear even more firmly.


    Mu Yi was perfectly aware that at a distance of twenty zhang, if he let those soldiers condense Qi to the maximum, he¡¯d get badly injured. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t give them the time to do so.


    At a distance of ten zhang, he finally took a deep breath and took out two five thunders charms.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A loud explosion sound spread in the air. Lightnings struck ten people. Everybody looked astonished.


    When the lightnings dispersed, only one third of them was still standing. The rest had all collapsed. The whole army was astonished and scared suddenly. They feared death. And they were scared, especially when facing someone who seemed to have magic powers.


    After the five thunders charm, the army was panic stricken.


    Mu Yi was disappointed by the result though, and the group of people had stuck together on top of that, if there had been space between them, the result would have been even more disappointing.


    The five thunders charms were powerful, they summoned lightnings, but not enough. In a very vast area, they became almost useless.


    Therefore, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t rely on the five thunders charms to kill those five hundred people. Actually, Mu Yi already knew that before even starting. He had used five thunders charms just to kill people and prevent them from condensing Qi.


    When Mu Yi summoned lightnings, Yang Yin frowned. He thought it was a legend. he had never seen something like that happen. Luckily, he hadn¡¯t gone to the very front. He could have died otherwise.


    Even though Yang Yin was confident, he wasn¡¯t stupid. And luckily, he had brought his best troops, otherwise, the whole group would have died.


    ¡°If you kill one of them, two thousand Liang, if you kill the evil Taoist priest, ten thousand Liang!¡±


    shouted Yang Yin suddenly. He perfectly understood that at that moment, only money could motivate the troops.


    As expected, when he said that, his troops¡¯ faces became ferocious.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    shouted all the troops. And those at the front who had survived the first attack ran towards Mu Yi. They looked at Mu Yi as if they were looking at a huge silver coin. Ten thousand Liang was enough to motivate them, they didn¡¯t fear death anymore.


    ¡°Go!¡± shouted Mu Yi suddenly. Even with the surrounding noise, Big Slave heard him.


    Big Slave instantly made big steps towards the elite units who were running towards them.


    ¡°Phwap!


    After a few steps, Big Slave was in the middle of the insane army. Sharp weapons kept hitting Big Slave but they didn¡¯t pierce through his skin, on the contrary, they all broke. Then, Big Slave started beating them up. Blood splashed around on people¡¯s faces, on their clothes and armors, on the ground¡­ everywhere.


    Their ardor was broken again.


    At that moment, more and more troops were approaching.


    Wang Tao was protected by his two guards, he moved forwards.


    Mu Yi waited for the enemies to get closer. When they approached, he raised his hands and started throwing evil spirit slaying charms. Each time a white light flashed, an elit unit died. However, even though Mu Yi was quick, there were still more and more soldiers around him. They were fearless. Even though elite units kept dying one after the other, the others continued rushing over to Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi was stupefied by the frantic behavior of the soldiers. But he raised his hands and released mind strength. He was fighting with skill and ease.


    Not far from him, Big Slave looked like a death god. He was in the middle of the crowd crushing people around him. No matter what they used, spears, blades, swords, nothing could pierce through his skin. And those whom Big Slave hit either died or badly injured.


    Wang Tao and his two guards were having a hard time but they were still fine, not to mention that Mu Yi paid attention to them and not many soldiers had the opportunity to get close to them.


    Yang Yin looked glummer and glummer, he suddenly shouted,


    ¡°Give me a bow!¡±


    His personal guard gave him a bow and arrows and Yang Yin immediately started shooting arrows one after the other. He was aiming at Mu Yi.


    He considered Mu Yi as the most threatening one. If he didn¡¯t do anything, Mu Yi would quickly kill his entire army. If that happened, Yang Yin would be in trouble. He had to get rid of Mu Yi as soon as possible.


    Mu Yi killed enemies one after the other. He kept throwing evil spirit slaying charms. Their armors were useless against evil spirit slaying charms.


    But actually, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t as relaxed as Yang Yin thought. Even though he had many evil spirit slaying charms, he didn¡¯t have more than a hundred. Besides, using evil spirit slaying charms was exhausting because he had to condense mind strength too. If he used a hundred evil spirit slaying charms at once, he¡¯d be exhausted.


    ¡°Slash!¡±


    Suddenly, a sharp arrow moved towards Mu Yi¡¯s chest at an insane speed. But Mu Yi had seen it, he didn¡¯t even glance at it. He just threw an evil spirit slaying charm and white lights appeared around the arrow. A second later, it had turned into sawdust.


    But after that, Mu Yi didn¡¯t wait, he took out his copper lamp and condensed mind strength in it. Suddenly, the copper lamp became dazzling.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!¡±


    All the elite units who were in a circumference of three zhang gave horrible shrieks, they put their hands on their heads and fell down. They didn¡¯t seem injured though.


    That sudden change stupefied the elite troops who were running towards Mu Yi behind them. They weren¡¯t frantic anymore. Even though ten thousand Liang sufficed to make them go into a frenzy, if there was no hope at all, they weren¡¯t ready to go to fight a losing battle. They weren¡¯t stupid.


    One third of the army had already collapsed. Big Slave was still slaughtering people but much slower than before. Wang Tao and the guards were also starting to be completely surrounded by enemies.


    Therefore, Mu Yi used a few evil spirit slaying charms to get rid of the enemies who surrounded Wang Tao and the guards, then, he told Big Slave to get close to Wang Tao. But Mu Yi was going to go to Yang Yin.


    If you catch the leader, you usually win a battle. .


    Mu Yi was sure that if he defeated Yang Yin, the army would go panic and they would also start running away. That way, he wouldn¡¯t need to continue slaughtering them.


    Yang Yin noticed that Mu Yi was running towards him, but he didn¡¯t turn around. He continued shooting arrows calmly. He had lost so many people already, he was furious. He also understood that if he ran away, he wouldn¡¯t obtain anything, and worse, he would be in trouble.


    Now, the only solution was to kill Mu Yi. If he managed to kill such an enemy, he¡¯d be rewarded and he would be able to continue rising in the hierarchy.


    Some troops surrounded Yang Yin when they saw Mu Yi come. Their duty was to protect Yang Yin. If they died, they would be executed too.


    There was also a special envoy from Luoyang behind Yang Yin. He looked at Mu Yi, he hesitated, but in the end, he didn¡¯t attack him because his real target wasn¡¯t Mu Yi. He hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would be so strong. He realized the legends were right.


    Mu Yi got closer and closer though. He looked at Yang Yin¡¯s personal guards, they started collapsing one after the other. He could see that shooting arrows was useless. Finally, he started being really scared.

 Chapter 185: Tragic

    He was so terrified, he had the impression he was carrying the whole world on his shoulders. His legs felt weak.


    Mu Yi was stronger than he had imagined. The special envoy wasn¡¯t a member of the army and he wasn¡¯t as determined and motivated as the army corps. He was even only a second-class fighter. If he had known, he would have attacked Wang Tao directly.


    But at that moment, Mu Yi was rushing over to him. The elite troops couldn¡¯t compete with him. Even Yang Yin¡¯s personal guards were already lying on the ground around him. All he wanted to do now was escape.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die. I haven¡¯t even accomplished my duty.¡±


    ¡°I must protect myself until I can kill that boy.¡±


    He looked for reasons to convince himself he was right to escape. Then, he turned around and ran away.


    When the envoy turned around, Yang Yin looked furious. He was the one who had initiated the whole thing, how could he escape? Anyone could escape but him.


    Yang Yin took out his last arrow and aimed at the special envoy.


    The envoy hadn¡¯t thought Yang Yin would attack him. He was terrified but he didn¡¯t have time to do anything either. When Yang Yin shot the arrow, it was already too late.


    ¡°Slash!


    The sharp arrow pierced through his chest and heart.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡±


    When he collapsed, he looked extremely unhappy. He had traveled from Luoyang to Kaifeng, and then from Kaifeng to Jinan Prefecture. He had overcome all difficulties and in the end, someone from his own side had killed him. If he had known things would happen that way, he would have never come.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you¡­¡± said the man in his last breath. And then he died.


    Mu Yi was only ten zhang away from Yang Yin. And the troops who were fighting against Big Slave, Wang Tao and his troops rushed over, they wanted to stop Mu Yi, but unfortunately, it was too late.


    Yang Yin dropped his bow and took out his broadsword again.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet.¡±


    said Yang Yin pointing at Mu Yi with the tip of his sword. Then he rushed over to Mu Yi.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Yang Yin quickly arrived in front of Mu Yi, he held his sword with both hands and raised it. Then he made a chopping movement in Mu Yi¡¯s direction.


    That blade cut the air, a dazzling trail appeared behind, it looked like an unrolled bolt of white silk.


    Mu Yi pushed the two soldiers in front of him and then took the Bamboo Tree of Life from behind his back.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    The Bamboo Tree of Life and the blade collided. A metallic sound spread in the air. His was now into the ground up to the ankles. But he had managed to stop the attack.


    Yang Yin was a top-level second-class, he was almost a top-class one. He was very strong and had lots of experience when it came to battling. He was valiant too. He wasn¡¯t like ordinary fighting travelers.


    Therefore, when he used his full strength, Mu Yi remained vigilant. But he didn¡¯t use magic figures to strike back. He used physical strength to stop Yang Yin¡¯s attack.


    After having stopped the sword attack, Mu Yi pushed his Bamboo Tree of Life sidewards and then made a cutting motion in Yang Yin¡¯s direction. He aimed at the chest this time.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life looked like a bamboo stick, but in Mu Yi¡¯s hands, it was better than any weapon, especially that they were deeply connected, they almost made one. Even if his movements weren¡¯t graceful, or even if they weren¡¯t the best and most exquisite fighting techniques, it was enough to defeat his opponent.


    Not to mention that Mu Yi also used mind strength. After Mu Yi¡¯s attack, Yang Yin¡¯s body felt completely numb. He had the impression he was carrying the whole world on his shoulders. His heart was pounding.


    And when he saw the bamboo stick was now moving towards his chest, he was terrified. He hadn¡¯t been that scared in a very long time. The last time, he was fighting against rebels with his troops and they had been surrounded.


    But this time, it was even worse.


    Yang Yin shouted furiously, he tried to come back to his senses. He jumped to dodge Mu Yi¡¯s attack.


    His elite troops also jumped to help him, that way, he¡¯d have a few more seconds to react.


    Mu Yi turned around and attacked all of them with his Bamboo Tree of Life. He blew them away instantly so they didn¡¯t even have time to get close to him.


    Yang Yin fell landed back on the ground. His blood was boiling. He looked extremely determined.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    He made another cutting motion with his sword. He wanted to destroy Mu Yi.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Even though Mu Yi had his back turned to Yang Yin, he had acute perceptions thanks to his mind strength. He could sense Yang Yin¡¯s movements perfectly. Therefore, he quickly turned around and stopped his sword attack with his Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Big Slave also came over. Wang Tao and the two guards were not under pressure around Big Slave. And they were gradually getting rid of the enemies.


    Whenever a soldier attacked Big Slave, it was useless, but each time Big Slave attacked, someone died. The soldiers were terrified, and even hopeless.


    They knew that no matter what they did, it was useless. They couldn¡¯t do anything against Big Slave.


    Wang Tao and his two guards were stupefied too. They felt even more determined to become strong when they saw Big Slave fight like that.


    Anyway, they had to stay focused on the battle, looking at the giant with admiration was useless. They looked at Mu Yi in the distance. They had to finish that battle.


    At that moment, it was as if Mu Yi had forgotten he had magic figures. He was fighting against of a group of soldiers using his Bamboo Tree of Life.


    He took the advantage of that battle to learn and gain experience.


    Spears and swords attacked him from all sides. Yang Yin was waiting for the opportune moment to go into action. Mu Yi was definitely under pressure. But relying solely on his Bamboo Tree of Life, he still manage to get rid of nearby enemies and nobody could get too close.


    Even if it was dangerous, Mu Yi didn¡¯t use magic figures.


    But luckily, he had mastered the only martial arts technique he knew. And using the Bamboo Tree of Life to fight, his style was improving too. He moved more and more automatically.


    At the beginning, Yang Yin and his soldiers could put pressure on Mu Yi, but not things were changing, Mu Yi was the one who put pressure on them. There were more and more corpses around Yang Yin. He suddenly felt powerless. He was shuddering with fear.


    But even that way, Yang Yin didn¡¯t intend to retreat. He was determined. Mu Yi was even surprised by his perseverance.


    There were less and less soldiers around. Out of five hundred people, only a hundred were left. If Yang Yin hadn¡¯t gotten involved, they would have all died already. The remaining fighters didn¡¯t feel like fighting anymore. They were panic-stricken.


    Yang Yin had to do something.


    After killing a few more soldiers, Mu Yi took out a five thunders charm.


    When Yang Yin saw the five thunders charm, his eyes were wide open, he instantly turned around and started running away.


    He had seen how scary five thunders charms were. He couldn¡¯t do anything against them. He knew he¡¯d die if he stayed there, running away was his last hope.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi didn¡¯t give him the time to escape, lightnings were extremely quick. Lightnings appeared in the sky and struck Yang Yin.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The lightnings completely destroyed the remaining fighters¡¯ determination, especially when they saw their general collapse. At that moment, the whole battlefield became completely silent. Everybody was dumbstruck.


    ¡°Clang, clang, clang!¡±


    After that, the soldiers dropped their weapons on the ground one after the other, they turned around and ran away. The battle was over. Yang Yin was dead.


    Without Yang Yin, why would they fight?


    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± Wang Tao was still holding his spear, he was trying to control himself not to faint. He was covered with blood. He had several wounds. He was exhausted and dumbstruck at the same time.


    Even though most of the remaining soldiers had ran away, many of them were still there, standing and staring blankly, some of them fell down on their knees and burst into tears.


    How tragic. Indeed, what a tragedy. Even Wang Tao and his two guards had never seen such a thing. Even though not many people had died, they hadn¡¯t stood a single chance. They had just been sent to fight a losing battle. What a waste for elite troops.


    Some generals dreamt of having such troops and yet they knew that dream would never come true.


    Big Slave stopped fighting too. The elite troops couldn¡¯t defeat him, they didn¡¯t have powerful weapons, they weren¡¯t top-class fighters, without those things, they couldn¡¯t do anything against Big Slave.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t pay attention to them. He gazed into the distance and said calmly and serenely, ¡°Come out.¡±


    Wang Tao and the guards were astonished. There were more enemies hiding? Initially, Wang Tao wanted to sit down and rest, but now he ground his teeth and forced himself to stand.


    ¡°The legends were right. You¡¯re really an evil Taoist priest.¡±


    said a voice in the distance. Then, two silhouettes appeared. One of them was wearing a blue-green robe, he was middle aged. It was obvious that he had a high rank in society. He was the kind of person who gave others orders.


    Behind him, there was a younger person, he looked grave and stern. He was carrying r a sword in his back. He looked at Mu Yi angrily.

 Chapter 186: The Ruthless Butcher in Blue-Green Clothes

    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°How shameless!¡±


    shouted the younger man immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± said the middle-aged man shaking his hand. Then he said to Mu Yi, ¡°He¡¯s a servant in my palace, unfortunately, he¡¯s not very polite.¡±


    Mu Yi glanced at Yang Yin¡¯s corpse, the man in front of him was clearly a high official of Jinan Prefecture.


    ¡°Do you want to avenge him?¡± asked Mu Yi indifferently. Mu Yi had sensed his presence before already, that¡¯s why he had only used the Bamboo Tree of Life and not magic figures.


    Even though the man looked calm and serene, Mu Yi could see that he was threatening.


    ¡°Why? He¡¯s dead already. It has nothing to do with me.¡± said the middle-aged shaking his head. He seemingly didn¡¯t care about Yang Yin¡¯s death. Then he said, ¡°I came to see what the evil Taoist priest many people talk about is like.¡±


    ¡°You must be disappointed.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°No, on the contrary. I am happy to meet you. Your reputation is deserved.¡± said the middle-aged man slowly.


    ¡°Nonsense, you think I believe you?¡± said Mu Yi smiling icily.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe me or not, I admire you and I came in peace. Maybe that for other people, the key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road is a precious treasure, but to me, it¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t care about it.¡± said the middle-aged man confidently.


    When Mu Yi heard him, he remained silent. He was a bit confused because the man seemed honest. And it was almost pleasant to be around someone like that.


    What was stupefying though was that he didn¡¯t care about the key. He probably had a very high rank in society. Only people at the top of the hierarchy could act so confidently.


    The young man behind him released Qi without noticing it, top-class Qi. He was around thirty. And the middle-aged man didn¡¯t look like a fighter at all but Mu Yi didn¡¯t dare underestimate him, on the contrary, he was convinced the man was probably an amazing fighter.


    Mu Yi just thought one thing when he saw that man, Enigmatic and unfathomable.


    ¡°Alright, since you saw me, can I leave now?¡± said Mu Yi. He had nothing to do there anymore.


    ¡°You can leave if you wish.¡± said the middle-aged man nodding. He didn¡¯t intend to hold Mu Yi back.


    Mu Yi was stupefied, had the man really come only to see what he was like? Mu Yi didn¡¯t believe that that man could be that boring, especially that he seemed to have a high social status.


    Not to mention that Yang Yin and the whole army were probably under his orders. Could it be that he really didn¡¯t intend to avenge Yang Yin¡¯s death?


    People who had power usually had a bad temper, not to mention that Mu Yi had just killed so many of his people in front of him. It was a humiliation for him.


    He was either an extremely kindhearted person or he was an evil plotter.


    ¡°I¡¯m off then.¡± said Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t want to give the man time to take back his words. Big Slave, Wang Tao, the two guards and Mu Yi immediately started walking away.


    When the group left, the man¡¯s smile gradually became ice-cold.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re going to let them leave like that?¡± asked the grave and stern looking young man.


    ¡°So what? Capturing him isn¡¯t easy.¡± said the middle-aged man shaking his head.


    ¡°But he has the key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.¡± said the young man unhappily.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a key. If we get it, we¡¯ll get in trouble. It¡¯s too early.¡± said the middle-aged man raising his head and looked at the sky. He suddenly said icily, ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Roger, Master.¡±


    said the young man turning around. He looked at the soldiers who had been lucky enough to survive. Then horrible shrieks started spread around on the battlefield.


    ¡°The sound of death is the most beautiful sound.¡±


    When Mu Yi and the others were a few li away from there, they stopped. Wang Tao and the two guards were exhausted. Walking so much after such a terrifying battle wasn¡¯t easy.


    ¡°Master, I think I know who that man was.¡± said Wang Tao to Mu Yi.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Mu Yi looked curious.


    ¡°The first man of the governor-general, Yuan Shikai, of Zhili (translator¡¯s note: Beijing, Tianjin, most of Hebei and Henan and part of Shandong), Yun Xiang, also known as Yun Zhonglu or the Ruthless Butcher in Blue-Green Clothes. Three years ago, he oppressed the Boxers (translator¡¯s note: Yihetuan movement, anti-imperialist movement in Chinese history, for more info, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boxer_Rebellion ) in one simple attack. He¡¯s cruel and vicious. He has shed much blood in his life. He¡¯s a butcher, a slaughterer¡­¡± said Wang Tao slowly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yi nodded. He looked expressionless.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that I¡¯m so weak, otherwise, I would have slaughtered him just now, I would have avenged those ordinary people.¡± said Wang Tao furiously.


    ¡°Why avenge ordinary people?¡± Mu Yi shook his head. He had seen many people in his life who pretended to work for the interests of common people but actually it was just for their own selfish interests.


    Even though Wang Tao didn¡¯t harbor evil intentions, he was too naive. The difference between good and bad wasn¡¯t always clear anyway.


    ¡°General.¡±


    The two guards shouted to warn Wang Tao.


    Wang Tao looked at Mu Yi and understood he had said something wrong. Besides, some people also said they wanted to eliminate Mu Yi to avenge ordinary people, because he was a killer. He had killed about a hundred people in Western Ji Hill, and he had just killed about two hundred people on the battlefield.


    Apart from having listened to Yang Yin¡¯s orders, those people had done nothing wrong. Weren¡¯t they innocent? Even Wang Tao himself had killed many people in his life.


    But Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind, he said, ¡°If you want to avenge people, you need to become stronger anyway. Continue making efforts.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for your advice, Master.¡± said Wang Tao immediately.


    Mu Yi smiled and sat down. They needed a rest.


    Mu Yi sensed someone was watching them though. He didn¡¯t use mind strength this time. He was surprised that the Ruthless Butcher in Blue-Green Clothes had let them go so easily. Initially, Mu Yi was convinced they were going to have a fierce battle.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t really understand what that man¡¯s intentions were but he knew things couldn¡¯t be that easy.


    But apart from that, Mu Yi also realized he had gained lots of experience during the battle. And thanks to the Bamboo Tree of Life, he could fight in close combat.


    In case magic figures weren¡¯t enough, he¡¯d also be able to use it.


    Mu Yi was particularly vigilant after that until they left Jinan Prefecture and even Shandong. The man didn¡¯t follow him though. As he had said, he let them leave.


    And something else made Mu Yi even more curious and surprised, nobody seemed to know about the battle in Jinan. It didn¡¯t spread around. Maybe that the Ruthless Butcher in Blue-Green Clothes and the young man were the only ones who knew about that.


    Why would the man help him though?


    Mu Yi needed to build up his reputation and to scare enemies away. But he could hardly imagine all the consequences his actions could have, maybe that he could attract bigger trouble too, and unless he was strong enough to defeat any enemy, it could be dangerous.


    Fighting against the whole army had been exhausting, but what if it had been a thousand elite units? Or thousands? Or even ten thousand? Maybe that it would have been different.


    Besides, the soldiers hadn¡¯t used firearms, they had used spears and swords, and it was already extremely difficult for Mu Yi. If hundreds of men had been shooting at him with firearms, what could Mu Yi have done? Hide behind Big Slave? Escape?


    Mu Yi had no choice but to admit that times were changing. The times of a valiant general alone at the front of his troops and attacking first were over.


    Even Big Slave, if he got shot by big guns, artillery and cannons, he would also die.


    It was a flourishing period in terms of martial arts in Cangzhou. Luoyang and Kaifeng weren¡¯t as flourishing. Mu Yi had been there in the past with the old Taoist Priest. Even though it was a few years before, when they arrived, he thought that that gigantic city hadn¡¯t changed that much.


    Unfortunately, when Mu Yi arrived, he didn¡¯t understand what it represented.


    Wang Tao remained silent. He knew that Mu Yi and he were going to part ways there. Even though Mu Yi hadn¡¯t taught him anything during their journey, he had still learnt a lot from him. He had become more mature with Mu Yi.


    ¡°Master, take care.¡± said Wang Tao when they arrived in Cangzhou.


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t go to the capital city, not now at least.¡± said Mu Yi to Wang Tao.


    ¡°As a son, and as a man, I have no choice. Even though it could be extremely dangerous, I have to go.¡± said Wang Tao calmly and serenely.


    ¡°Since you made up your mind, then go.¡± said Mu Yi. Then he walked to the big city gate. Big Slave closely followed him. Wang Tao and his two guards didn¡¯t follow.


    They weren¡¯t going into that gigantic city.


    When Mu Yi and Big Slave disappeared in the distance, Wang Tao turned around, he looked a bit sad for a few seconds, but very quickly, he looked determined again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 187: Entering Cangzhou

    Not going into Cangzhou was the best thing Wang Tao could do, for travelers, it was a holy cultivation place.


    Unfortunately, the world wasn¡¯t like a hundred years before.


    ¡°General, look!¡±


    said one of the guards suddenly. In front of them, a bundle appeared and opened itself.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s that¡­?¡± Wang Tao turned around and looked at the big bundle, there were three yellow sheets of paper inside, there were mysterious scriptures on them. Wang Tao and his guards stared at it.


    His heartbeat suddenly accelerated because he knew what it was.


    ¡°Master, I will always be grateful. I will never forget you.¡±


    Wang Tao and the two guards bowed and gazed into the distance.


    Wang Tao then gave two sheets to his guards with the greatest care. ¡°I¡¯ve seen them on the Master¡¯s table, they are body protection charms. Evil can¡¯t get close to you when you use them. They can save you when in danger. One for you each.¡±


    ¡°General, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± said the two guards refusing. Those magic figures were priceless. Their duty was to protect Wang Tao, how could they accept?


    ¡°Take them. Back then, when my father was killed, you protected me. And you took care of me during this journey too. You are like family to me. And on the way to the capital city, we could face danger again, please keep them, not to mention that the Master gave us three sheets, one for each of us.¡± said Wang Tao firmly.


    ¡°General¡­¡± the two guards finally took the two sheets with the greatest care. ¡°Thank you so much, General.¡±


    Mu Yi and Big Slave were already in Cangzhou. They had drawn many people¡¯s attention already, it was difficult not to notice a giant and a Taoist priest.


    The evil Taoist priest, a Taoist priest who was rising.


    Fake Taoist priests who swindled and bluffed people could be considered as evil Taoist priests, but now the meaning of that expression had changed, it was now reserved for Mu Yi, a rising Taoist priest.


    Many people didn¡¯t know his real name, he had appeared out of nowhere. People didn¡¯t even know where he was from, they just knew he was cruel.


    Usually, people did all they could to kill someone like that, for justice, especially that he had a key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road¡­ but he had crushed the Octagon Organization and many people had been scared away after that.


    But people weren¡¯t willing to go to fight if they were sure to die, even for justice.


    People weren¡¯t all stupid, there were smart people too. Some people were perfectly aware that some people who had higher positions in society were adding fuel to the fire. Many people were just watching in silence. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t the different groups who possessed a key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road say anything?


    Many people found one thing surprising though, Mu Yi had a key but he didn¡¯t hide. On the contrary, he walked on the streets of Cangzhou with a giant next to him in the open. Did he mean to provoke people?


    Therefore, shortly after Mu Yi arrived in Cangzhou, many influential groups learned he was there.


    Mu Yi first looked for an inn when he arrived in Cangzhou. He took Big Slave there. He didn¡¯t care whether people knew he was there or not. He didn¡¯t need to hide. Besides, Mu Yi had never intended to hide his presence in Cangzhou.


    Besides, he had to do that, otherwise, how would the Xie¡¯s find him?


    Mu Yi had never had doubt about the Xie¡¯s, especially Xie Zheng. Even though he had always been working in a small place, Lin¡¯An County, it didn¡¯t mean he was incompetent. Some people just didn¡¯t have the right opportunities to develop themselves.


    Besides, Xie Zheng was quite famous in Lin¡¯An County. Xie Miao also benefited from Xie Zheng¡¯s reputation. It would be a shame if two people like that stayed in Lin¡¯An County forever.


    Actually, as Mu Yi had thought, after the Xie¡¯s had left Lin¡¯An County, Xie Miao had become much more valiant. He felt like an aquarium fish in the ocean. There were so many things to learn.


    But the Xie¡¯s hadn¡¯t forgotten Mu Yi either. They had done their best to travel as quickly as they could to reach Cangzhou.


    Besides, in Cangzhou, the Xie¡¯s had quickly adapted. Xie Zheng had even spent some money to change his identity, he had quickly become a member of the inner yamen, he had become the main investigator in charge of smuggling cases.


    On top of that, Xie Zheng was smart, he had solved a few great cases but he hadn¡¯t taken all the merit for it, he had praised his colleagues mostly, so quickly, many people had started liking him. In half a month, he had gained a firm foothold in Cangzhou.


    Then, he had started investigating about the Tingyu Building and Li the Cripple.


    Unfortunately, Li the Cripple wasn¡¯t in Cangzhou. Otherwise, Xie Zheng would have easily found him. But he hadn¡¯t given up and he knew all he needed to know about the Tingyu Building.


    And the Xie¡¯s had also heard about Mu Yi, even if nobody had said his name, they knew it was him, a very young Taoist priest with a giant, who else could it be? Besides, Mu Yi hadn¡¯t made a secret of his presence, that was typically him.


    The Xie¡¯s were worried when Mu Yi was traveling, when they learnt about his adventures and the fact that he kept defeating enemies, they were extremely relieved.


    ¡°Third Uncle, the Master should be here already, shouldn¡¯t he?¡±


    asked Xie Miao. They were in a house. Xie Zheng had gotten that house after arriving in Cangzhou. He wanted to have a private house with Xie Miao so that they could exercise their activities secretly.


    ¡°Yes, he should arrive soon. I already sent some people to the city gate, when he arrives, we¡¯ll know about it immediately.¡± said Xie Zheng slowly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for a month and we don¡¯t know where Li the Cripple is, won¡¯t the Master be angry?¡± asked Xie Miao hesitantly.


    They had spent lots of money to look for him but in vain. Would Mu Yi blame them?


    Since they had left Lin¡¯An County, Xie Mao knew they¡¯d have to rely on Mu Yi. If Mu Yi was a tree, they¡¯d be branches. If Mu Yi was fine, they¡¯d be fine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. And we can¡¯t know what he thinks anyway. Even though we didn¡¯t find anything about Li the Cripple, we still learned some things. When the Master comes, I will explain everything to him.¡± said Xie Zheng. He already knew what he was going to tell Mu Yi.


    When Xie Miao heard his uncle, he forced himself to relax.


    At that moment, an investigator came in, ¡°Officer Xie, report.¡±


    When the Xie¡¯s heard him, they instantly stood up and said, ¡°He¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, a giant and a Taoist priest arrived in Cangzhou. They¡¯re in the western part of the city. Xiao Lizi is behind.¡± replied Zhao Ming quickly.


    Zhao Ming realized that his life was improving. Before, even though he was an investigator, he had to struggle to earn extra income, it was difficult to support his family, he could almost never afford to buy fine liquor and good food.


    Then, Xie Zheng had come and Zhao Ming had had hope again. He had started earning more thanks to Xie Zheng. He liked that old man. Everybody liked him because he always gave them so much. He was kind, honest, and he was really good at his job.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the west of the city.¡± said Xie Zheng happily.


    ¡°Third Uncle, clothes.¡± said Xie Miao pointing at Xie Zheng¡¯s investigator¡¯s clothes. Then, Xie Zheng changed.


    Mu Yi was now a little famous, if he wore investigator¡¯s clothes to go and see Mu Yi, it¡¯d drew people¡¯s attention, especially that they had gained a firm foothold in Cangzhou, if anyone saw investigators with Mu Yi, his boss wouldn¡¯t be happy, and Mu Yi would maybe be in trouble.


    When Xie Zheng changed, they left. Nobody was surprised to see Xie Zheng like that.


    Mu Yi brought Big Slave to a courtyard but after a short time, someone knocked at the door. Mu Yi sensed the Xie¡¯s Qi.


    ¡°Come in.¡± said Mu Yi. The Xie¡¯s finally saw Mu Yi.


    ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± said the Xie¡¯s. They owed Mu Yi. He had done so much for them. He had also given them lots of money. Without the money, it would have been difficult for them to settle in Cangzhou. Money was important.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t surprised that the Xie¡¯s had found him so quickly. On the contrary, he was just satisfied. If they hadn¡¯t found him so quickly, he would have doubted about their abilities and skills as investigators.

 Chapter 188: New Identity

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    said Mu Yi happily. He had made the right decision by sending the two to Cangzhou. He wasn¡¯t surprised that they hadn¡¯t found Li the Cripple though.


    If Li the Cripple had been easy to find, it would have proved there was something wrong. Cangzhou was just a first part of the puzzle. And Xie Zheng told Mu Yi everything he knew about the Tingyu Building.


    When Mu Yi heard about the Tingyu Building, he was astonished. From what the hoodlum had told him, he had thought the Tingyu Building would be a powerful and influential group, but actually they were famous embroiderers.


    Everybody knew about them in Cangzhou. Many ladies who were married to high officials and noble lords loved that place.


    The owner of the Tingyu Building was called Leng Yu. Mu Yi thought there were two Tingyu Buildings in Cangzhou initially. He was a but surprised but at the same time, those were good news, if the Tingyu Building had been a very powerful influential group, things would have been complicated.


    Of course, Mu Yi didn¡¯t underestimate them either. The hoodlum and Li the Cripple were connected to the Tingyu Building, or to Leng Yu at least. How could Leng Yu be an ordinary person? Those people probably hid behind the identity of embroiderers.


    Xie Zheng couldn¡¯t check about that obviously. His competences were limited there. Besides, he hadn¡¯t been in Cangzhou long enough to unravel all those mysteries.


    ¡°That was our job, Master.¡± said Xie Zheng when Mu Yi thanked him. He initially respected Mu Yi a lot but now that Mu Yi had become famous, he respected him even more.


    And he was also grateful because Mu Yi had enabled them to leave Lin¡¯An County, and now Xie Miao had gained much experience.


    ¡°I will spend some time in Cangzhou until we get news from Li the Cripple. You can come to me anytime. Also, please find someone trustworthy who can bring this letter to Luoyang. From now on, you¡¯re in charge of the communication on that side.¡± said Mu Yi after thinking for a few seconds.


    ¡°Master, Xie Miao can go there. He needs to gain experience. Besides, I bought a house in Cangzhou. You can move in.¡± said Xie Zheng to Mu Yi.


    ¡°No need. Considering the circumstances, living in your house is not convenient. Besides, if the situation worsens, don¡¯t come to me. Pretend you don¡¯t know me.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not afraid of danger.¡± said Xie Zheng hastily.


    ¡°No need. I made up my mind. Before I sort out some things, don¡¯t let anyone know we know each other. Your task is to watch the Tingyu Building secretly. Don¡¯t miss any piece of information.¡± said Mu Yi firmly.


    Troubles weren¡¯t over. He was probably going to have to display his strength in Cangzhou. He had been rising for such a short time, he hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to make people genuinely submit.


    Mu Yi was planning things as if he had been playing chess. If anyone found out the Xie¡¯s were involved, his plans would be ruined.


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    said Xie Zheng when he saw Mu Yi had made up his mind. Actually, he knew that Mu Yi would react like that.


    When the Xie¡¯s left, Mu Yi walked to the window. He was lost in thought.


    The Tingyu Building was a like a gap, Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to act rashly and alert the enemies. Li the Cripple was hiding somewhere. If Mu Yi acted rashly and alerted enemies, finding Li the Cripple would become even more difficult.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t forgotten his deal with the hoodlum either, back then, he had agreed to hand over a talisman to his fellow disciple.


    The hoodlum¡¯s fellow disciple was Sir Mo and Mu Yi already knew a little about him. Back in the days when he was traveling with the old Taoist Priest, they had seen Sir Mo. Back in the days, Mu Yi used to think he was just an ordinary old papercutting master. He didn¡¯t know about the Papercutting Sect.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t underestimate papercutting artists. Back then, the Door God had been able to stop Nian Nuer. Papercutting artists could also use paper as an armor. If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t had the copper lamp, it would have been difficult, he would have definitely lost.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to change my identity.¡±


    thought Mu Yi sighing. He took out the man¡¯s skin which he had obtained from the hoodlum and he changed his clothes. Mu Yi¡¯s face completely changed. He didn¡¯t look like a teenager anymore, he now had the elegant demeanor of a gentleman.


    Like that, he didn¡¯t need to worry, nobody would be able to recognize him. Unfortunately, it was impossible to conserve the hair of ordinary people after their death, therefore, Mu Yi tied his hair in a kerchief (translator¡¯s note: ·½½í ¨C fangjin, a kerchief worn by scholars during the Ming Dynasty), then he rolled the forehead back onto the kerchief. It looked a bit strange but at least it was impossible to recognize him like that.


    This time, Mu Yi didn¡¯t take Nian Nuer with him. He had to leave her there with Big Slave, otherwise, with Big Slave¡¯s temper, if he stayed alone, anything could happen and that¡¯d be a calamity.


    Then, Mu Yi went out. When he arrived on the street, he saw a merchant of plaited bamboo hats so he bought one. It was even more difficult to recognize him like that.


    Actually, nobody knew him in Cangzhou, without Big Slave, nobody would know that he was in Cangzhou. But he hadn¡¯t tried to be discreet either.


    He had already planned everything. With his new identity, he was now incognito.


    From what he remembered, Mu Yi tried to find Sir Mo¡¯s papercutting shop.


    ¡°Dear guest, how may I help you?¡±


    said someone when Mu Yi entered the shop.


    ¡°Is Mister Mo here?¡± asked Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Scoundrel! The boss is sick! Won¡¯t you let him off?!¡± Mu Yi hadn¡¯t expected the man to get so angry.


    ¡°Mister Mo is sick?¡± asked Mu Yi frowning. He had the impression there was something wrong. Being sick was something common for ordinary people, but he wasn¡¯t supposed to be an ordinary person, he was supposed to be a cultivator. Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what Mister Mo¡¯s cultivation level was, the hoodlum had reached the second difficulty, as the hoodlum¡¯s fellow disciple, even if Mister Mo was less talented, he had to have the strength of the second difficulty at least.


    At the second difficulty, except when someone got injured, or in particular circumstances, they usually couldn¡¯t get sick. From the man¡¯s reaction, Mu Yi was convinced he was hiding something.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Mister Mo is one of my elders. I came to Cangzhou to see him.¡± explained Mu Yi.


    ¡°Are you really not one of them?¡± asked Mo Xiao Yu when he heard Mu Yi. He seemed hesitant.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sure you already know I am not from Cangzhou considering my accent. I really came to visit Mister Mo.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Show me evidence.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu. Of course he had doubts, Mu Yi was wearing a plaited bamboo hat which meant he wanted to be incognito.


    ¡°This.¡± said Mu Yi taking a Zhong Kui origami. It was one of the things he had obtained from the hoodlum. Mu Yi had taken a few of the hoodlum¡¯s belongings on his journey. That origami looked lifelike. He also had the talisman he was supposed to give to Mister Mo.


    ¡°How come you have a Door God of our sect?¡± said Mo Xiao Yu. He looked at the origami for a few seconds and then he shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong, the boss didn¡¯t make that one.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say Mister Mo made it, one of his fellow disciples made it. It proves my identity.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Alright.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu nodding happily, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll take you to the boss.¡±


    said Mo Xiao Yu. He took something at the entrance and then led the way.


    ¡°What illness does Mister Mo have?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Actually, he¡¯s just injured, he was beaten up.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu hesitantly. He didn¡¯t doubt about Mu Yi¡¯s identity anymore since he had the origami. The man was almost a fellow disciple of Mister Mo but not entirely. However, he remembered that Mister Mo used to have another fellow disciple, so when Mu Yi took out the origami, he guessed his identity.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t Mister Mo¡¯s fellow disciple, they were probably close, otherwise, why would he have that origami, only members of the Papercutting Sect could recognize them.


    ¡°Injured?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s look became sharp. Mo Xiao Yu suddenly shivered, but such feelings just last for a few milliseconds.


    Mo Xiao Yu glanced at Mu Yi and then he told Mu Yi everything.

 Chapter 190: Old Friends?

    Mo Xiao Yu was smart, he had experience, he knew how to carefully weigh a person¡¯s words and closely watch their expression. And from Mu Yi¡¯s expression, he was convinced he was one of them.


    Especially that Mu Yi looked furious when he learnt that Mister Mo had been injured which proved he was one of them. So Mo Xiao Yu told him everything.


    Mu Yi understood one thing, where there were people, there were travelers, and where there were travelers, there were always battles.


    Mo Xiao Yu took Mu Yi to a house. When they entered, Mu Yi smelled medicine. He also saw Mister Mo. He was decocting medicinal herbs.


    Mu Yi recognized him.


    ¡°Ah, boss, I told you, I¡¯d do it when I come back!¡± said Mo Xiao Yu when they entered the courtyard. He quickly ran towards the old man and took the fan he was holding to fan the fire himself.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m old but I can move.¡± said Mister Mo taking the fan back. He sounded firm but as if he had been talking to his own son.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I know you¡¯re not that old. I brought someone who knows you. Greet him.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu coughing.


    ¡°Oh, he knows me?¡± said Mister Mo glancing at Mu Yi. But Mu Yi was wearing a plaited bamboo hat so it was impossible to see his face.


    But he understood when Mu Yi entered the courtyard.


    ¡°Mister Mo.¡± said Mu Yi taking his plaited bamboo hat off. He remained vigilant though, even if Mister Mo could be trusted, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t take the risk to take off the skin.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Mister Mo. He looked like an ordinary at that moment.


    Mu Yi immediately gave him the hoodlum¡¯s talisman.


    Mister Mo shivered. His eyes gleamed as he stared at the talisman. Mo Xiao Yu¡¯s expression suddenly changed. But he just glanced at Mu Yi and then continued decocting the medicinal herbs.


    Mu Yi waited for Mister Mo to speak.


    After a long time, Mister Mo closed his eyes and tears flowed down his cheeks. Seeing an old man cry and shake was very moving. It was impossible to describe such a situation.


    ¡°How did he die?¡± asked Mister Mo taking a deep breath.


    ¡°I killed him.¡± said Mu Yi honestly and straightforwardly.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    When Mo Xiao Yu heard that, he dropped something and looked at Mu Yi. He was speechless.


    ¡°I knew there would be such a day.¡± Mister Mo didn¡¯t seem angry, he just shook his head, his reaction was beyond expectation.


    ¡°Mister Mo, how do you know he¡¯s dead?¡± asked Mu Yi. Mo Xiao Yu looked extremely nervous. He was afraid that Mu Yi would hurt Mister Mo.


    Mo Xiao Yu regretted that he had let Mu Yi in. He regretted he hadn¡¯t seen through him. Luckily, Mu Yi didn¡¯t do anything bad. He just made two steps backwards after having given the talisman to Mister Mo.


    ¡°With his temper, he was doomed. How come he asked you to bring the talisman to me?¡± asked Mister Mo stroking the talisman.


    ¡°Mister Mo, are you angry at me? I killed him after all.¡± said Mu Yi. No matter what, the hoodlum was Mister Mo¡¯s fellow disciple, and Mister Mo liked him very much.


    Mister Mo knew that the hoodlum used to be obsessive though.


    ¡°He asked you to give me the talisman when you killed him which means he had committed a crime, and he didn¡¯t hate you, so I don¡¯t hate you.¡± said Mister Mo putting the talisman away. Then he said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Mister Mo didn¡¯t even look at Mo Xiao Yu who was standing up, he said, ¡°Yu, go and guard the door.¡±


    Guard the door? Was there anything to protect? Mister Mo didn¡¯t want Mo Xiao Yu to hear them, sometimes, it was better not to know too much, he was protecting Mo Xiao Yu by doing so.


    ¡°Alright, Boss.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu. He didn¡¯t feel like it but he still walked to the door. He knew what Mister Mo meant.


    Mu Yi followed Mister Mo to a room. There were all sorts of origami on the walls and on the pieces of furniture, animals, insects, birds, they all looked lifelike. They were perfect. They looked like another treasure of China.


    When Mu Yi sat down, Mister Mo said, ¡°Even though I knew such a thing would happen someday, I hadn¡¯t thought it¡¯d happen so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Things can change quickly sometimes. My condolences, Mister Mo.¡± said Mu Yi. The hoodlum had committed a crime and Mu Yi didn¡¯t regret having killed him. The hoodlum was just a miserable man.


    Mu Yi also earnestly had compassion for Mister Mo. The hoodlum was the hoodlum. Mister Mo was Mister Mo. Mister Mo had seen the father and his female junior fellow disciple die a violent death, the hoodlum was extremely sad about that, so Mister Mo was probably extremely sad about that too.


    He was probably even sadder than the hoodlum.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before, right?¡± said Mister Mo suddenly.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Mu Yi didn¡¯t deny but he didn¡¯t confirm either.


    ¡°Even though I wasn¡¯t as skilled as my fellow disciple in terms of papercutting, I have acute perceptions when it comes to Qi. Even if you changed your skin, your Qi hasn¡¯t changed, especially that the skin costume is a specialty of our sect. You can fool others but not me.¡± said Mister Mo straightforwardly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I came to see you with my master years ago.¡± said Mu Yi honestly. Then he took off the skin.


    Mister Mo seemed lost in thought, he said, ¡°You grew up, little boy.¡±


    ¡°You remember me, Mister Mo?¡± Mu Yi was stupefied. Recognizing Qi was one thing, recognizing someone based on his physical traits was another thing.


    ¡°Of course I remember you, why not?¡± said Mister Mo shaking his head, then he asked, ¡°How¡¯s your Master doing?¡±


    ¡°He passed away.¡± said Mu Yi looking glum. Mister Mo was making him remember sad things.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± When Mister Mo heard Mu Yi, he frowned. He couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°How could he be dead?¡±


    ¡°He was old, traveling so much probably didn¡¯t do him any good. He told me it was time for him to die, I saw him die and then I buried him. But then, something happened, and now I¡¯m looking for something.¡± Even though Mister Mo wasn¡¯t an old friend, maybe that he used to know Mister Mo better than Mu Yi could imagine. But Mu Yi didn¡¯t talk about the fact that the old Taoist Priest had turned into a zombie.


    He had failed to protect his master¡¯s body, he needed to find it back. Otherwise, he would never forgive himself.


    ¡°How come¡­¡± muttered Mister Mo. He seemed to be more saddened by the old Taoist Priest¡¯s death than by the hoodlum¡¯s.


    ¡°Did you know my master well?¡± asked Mu Yi when he saw Mister Mo¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°He saved my life. Of course we were close.¡± said Mister Mo shaking his head and sighing.


    When Mu Yi heard that, he was astonished, the old Taoist Priest had never told him about that. Besides, the old Taoist Priest had probably saved Mister Mo¡¯s life before finding Mu Yi, which meant, at least eight years before.


    ¡°Do you know who injured my master back then, Mister Mo?¡± asked Mu Yi immediately. Back then, the old Taoist Priest was at the top of the second difficulty, and then he had had a great battle and had been injured. That was also one of the reasons why he had died.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t believe that in the past, so he hadn¡¯t asked the old Taoist Priest anything and he had never thought of chasing the old Taoist Priest¡¯s enemy, but after the old Taoist Priest¡¯s death, Mu Yi had understood it was all true. But then it was too late to ask who had injured him.


    Besides, the old Taoist Priest seemingly didn¡¯t intend to tell him anything. Maybe that he was worried that Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have a proper measure of himself and would go to fight a losing battle, that would be in vain.


    But now Mu Yi still wanted to know who that enemy was.


    He had always thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to find the one who had injured the old Taoist Priest, but now it seemed that Mister Mo and the old Taoist Priest used to be close, so maybe that he knew? No wonder the old Taoist Priest had taken Mu Yi to see Mister Mo back in the days. But Mu Yi just hadn¡¯t heard their conversation.


    Now, Mu Yi wanted to know the details.

 Chapter 191: The Way of Magic Figures

    After Mu Yi asked, Mister Mo looked at him in a strange way and said, ¡°Your Master probably had his reasons for not telling you. But I can¡¯t tell you anything without authorization. Besides, I am not very familiar with how the situation used to be back then.¡±


    ¡°My Master has passed away already. Do you also want to take those secrets with you into your grave?¡± said Mu Yi impatiently. Mister Mo didn¡¯t mind though.


    ¡°Well, I initially intended to take these secrets with me into the grave.¡± said Mister Mo smiling magnanimously.


    ¡°Why did my Master take me to see you back in the days? I don¡¯t think it was only to chat about the past, right?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t ask, I¡¯d still tell you, don¡¯t worry. Besides, back then, your master gave me some things back in the days. This time, I will give them to you.¡± said Mister Mo suddenly.


    ¡°My master gave you things for me?¡± Mu Yi was stupefied, he almost couldn¡¯t believe what the man was telling him. He didn¡¯t understand why the old Taoist Priest would have given Mister Mo anything for him either. And why had he hidden those things before dying?


    If the hoodlum¡¯s actions hadn¡¯t had an impact on Counselor Peng, Mu Yi would have never killed the hoodlum and so on, he wouldn¡¯t have come to Cangzhou either. He wouldn¡¯t have come to see Mister Mo either¡­ So the things Mister Mo had would have gone lost and forgotten, right?


    Or maybe that the old Taoist Priest knew that Mu Yi would come and see Mister Mo at some point?


    There was no explanation otherwise. But then again, how could he be so sure that Mu Yi would go there? Not to mention that Mu Yi had chosen Funiu Village himself so the old Taoist Priest couldn¡¯t have planned anything related to Funiu Village before their arrival there.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand. Unfortunately, nobody could give him explanations regarding these things.


    ¡°Indeed, your master gave me some things for you. Besides, back in the days, he also told me to give them to you whenever you would come.¡± said Mister Mo straightforwardly.


    ¡°What if I had never come?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here now?¡± said Mister Mo. Then he walked away and left Mu Yi alone in the room.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here now?¡± Mu Yi thought over Mister Mo¡¯s answer. He had said that as if it was normal.


    Indeed, Mu Yi was there, he had come, and he now knew that the old Taoist Priest had left things for him there, but at the same time, if he hadn¡¯t come, he would have never know about that.


    Mu Yi thought of the past and of what the old Taoist Priest had done, it really seemed that he had planned something and that Mu Yi hadn¡¯t noticed anything. So what had the old Taoist Priest left for him?


    Mu Yi kept discovering new things, the copper lamp became more powerful as he became stronger, if he hadn¡¯t reached the second difficulty, he would have never known about that.


    Would he discover even more things with time?


    And why had the old Taoist Priest left those things? And was everything he had left for him related to the practice of cultivation?


    Mu Yi found the old Taoist Priest more and more mysterious.


    After a short time, Mister Mo came back with a box, ¡°everything is inside. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    After that, Mister Mo didn¡¯t let Mu Yi speak, he just left the room


    Mu Yi closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He gradually felt more and more under pressure. He grabbed the box with the greatest care.


    That box wasn¡¯t only something the old Taoist Priest had left for him, it was a symbol, it was a symbol of the old man¡¯s efforts to raise Mu Yi. Maybe that Mu Yi would also obtain answers to his questions after opening the box.


    After a long time, Mu Yi opened the box with his shaking hand. The box wasn¡¯t locked. Since the old Taoist Priest had given it to Mister Mo, it meant he trusted him so of course, he didn¡¯t need to lock it. Besides, if Mister Mo had wanted to see, a lock would have been useless.


    Anyway, it was useless to doubt about Mister Mo¡¯s intentions.


    Mu Yi slowly opened the box. It smelled like mildew and ink in the box.


    Some things were wrapped up in a yellow brocade. It looked like a bundle of books.


    Mu Yi carefully unwrapped the bundle and discovered a book.


    Magic figures!


    Those two words were written on the book cover, Mu Yi was stupefied. He suddenly understood that the old Taoist Priest had given the whole thing a lot of thought. He suddenly recalled back in the days when the old man forced him to draw magic figures. He had made him draw those simple magic figures again and again for him to master them.


    Mu Yi wondered why the old Taoist Priest hadn¡¯t tried to teach him more about cultivation.


    It seemed that the old man didn¡¯t want to teach him too much, he was maybe worried that Mu Yi would bite off more than he could chew back in the days. By teaching him tiny little things step by step, he had helped Mu Yi build up on solid foundations.


    If the old Taoist Priest had taught Mu Yi everything he knew, Mu Yi would have never reached such a level so quickly. And he wouldn¡¯t have mastered anything in the end. Even though he had transmitted him only a few magic figures, it was all Mu Yi needed to start properly.


    The evil spirit slaying charm was good to attack, the exorcism charm was good to cure, the body protection charm was good for defense.


    Regarding the inviting wealth charm and the home-guarding charm, he had used them too. That way, Mu Yi had been able to protect himself and live in safe conditions with those. He could live a normal life thanks to those things.


    Regarding the five thunders charm, maybe that the old Taoist Priest had given it to Mu Yi because he didn¡¯t think Mu Yi would be able to learn how to draw with the strength of the first difficulty and that it would become his most improtant asset.


    Mu Yi caressed the two words on the box. His eyes were moist.


    He hadn¡¯t never been a particularly emotional person. When the old Taoist Priest had passed away, he hadn¡¯t burst into tears and cried for days like most people. Mu Yi was introverted.


    ¡°There is no proper way of drawing magic figures, you give them a soul with Qi.¡±


    Mu Yi opened the book and the first line was composed of those few words, simple words which made Mu Yi¡¯s heart race, it felt like a detonation in his brain.


    Mu Yi discovered those words at the perfect moment, if he had discovered them too early when he didn¡¯t understand Qi, it would have been useless.


    And if he had discovered them later, maybe that Mu Yi would have started following another Way. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t extremely strong yet, and he could still make mistakes in terms of cultivation.


    Therefore, he had read those words at the perfect moment.


    The eight words turned into a divine light. Even though Mu Yi wasn¡¯t drawing magic figures at that moment, Mu Yi understood that his abilities in terms of magic figures drawing had just increased a lot. He had just made a huge step forward.


    That simple sentence was a perfect summary of the four magic figures levels.


    The first level was the simple act of being able to create a magic figure with a sheet of paper, a brush, cinnabar, ink, etc.


    The second level was when a magic figure had a rudimentary form with Qi inside just like when Mu Yi had started putting Qi inside his five thunders charms and that they had suddenly become much more powerful.


    The third level was when magic figures were invisible and intangible. Buddhists chanted mantras, whereas Taoist priests used the nine magic words incantation. And in the body of a human, one of the seven chakras was called Vi?uddha, it established a connection between the body and the ten thousand things of creation.


    After opening that chakra, people became much more powerful as long as they strictly enforced the principles they learnt in the Holy scriptures.


    The third level was really about establishing a connection with the earth and the sky, and that way, they could create magic figures with the strength of the earth and the sky. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t do that yet but it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t understand the concept.


    The first words of that book summed up almost everything someone needed to know to make magic figures, and now. Mu Yi suddenly understood many things thanks to that sentence.


    And the fourth level was enigmatic and unfathomable, soul, everything had a soul, the ten thousand things of creation had a soul, magic figures had souls too. That kind of level was already extremely high. Such magic figures didn¡¯t work the same way as the previous ones, they didn¡¯t disperse so easily with time, and they could even absorb the energy of the earth and the sky, the longer they did it, the more powerful they became.


    Of course, that kind of level was like another world for Mu Yi. He wasn¡¯t even sure he¡¯d be able to reach such a level during that life.


    And to reach the third level, he needed to open his Vi?uddha first. The Vi?uddha was the fifth chakra already. Opening the Vi?uddha would also be the end of the second difficulty.


    Regarding the third difficulty, Mu Yi didn¡¯t know anything at all because even the old Taoist Priest hadn¡¯t reached the third difficulty. It was too early to talk about it anyway. Those were unnecessary worries at his level.


    Mu Yi read that sentence over and over for half an hour. After he perfectly understood them, he exhaled deeply. He had the impression his perceptions had improved too. He felt clearer too. Even his mind strength was purer than before. In half an hour, he had made the progress he would have made in half a month if he had practiced extremely hard everyday.


    ¡°When you¡¯re rich, you progress much faster¡­ You progress much faster when you have precious items than when you have to rely on your own self all the time. That book made me progress ten, if not a hundred, times faster than if I had just practiced on my own. And you can create things too when you understand them.¡± thought Mu Yi shaking his head. It was too early for him to think of creating things though. Running before knowing how to walk was impossible.


    Mu Yi needed to base his practice on other people. That wa a long process. He needed to understand things other people had created. That was the only way. Then, someday, he¡¯d also be able to create things. The only way was to follow others and someday, he would reach a point where nobody would be in front of him anymore, that¡¯d be the right moment to create.

 Chapter 192: Gezao Mountain

    ¡°Magic figures are the base of the The Five Arts of Metaphysics, Medicine, Mountain, Divination, Destiny and Physiognomy.¡± (translator¡¯s note: for more info: https://leeengtanner.wordpress.com/2015/12/10/tracing-the-root-five-arts-of-chinese-metaphysics/ )


    ¡°This world has its origins in sorcery and its evolutions, there are the secret texts of the top of Mao Shan, the secret Spirit Gem texts of Gezao Mountain, the secret texts of Mount Longhu, they¡¯re called the Three Schools of magic figures.¡±


    ¡°I transmitted the Spirit Gem text, it is in Gezao Mountain. The leader is in fusion with nature. Virtue is the key. The truth is in the middle. Feelings are in the sky. Cultivation is in the inside and makes an outward movement. Gods are here. Object should be. Even though the distance seems gigantic, it is at hand.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Gezao Mountain? Spirit Gem?¡± Mu Yi was stupefied. Even though he knew that the magic figures he studied had to have been created by someone, he hadn¡¯t thought they¡¯d come from Gezao Mountain. Did that mean that the old Taoist Priest was a descendant of Gezao Mountain then?


    Mu Yi had never heard of Gezao Mountain. But Mao Shan and Mount Longhu were both extraordinary and famous groups. Besides, they were also known for their scenic mountains and landscapes but they were also blessed places, nobody dared offend them.


    Since Gezao Mountain could be considered at the same level as the two others, it meant it was quite powerful as well, at least, their heritage had to be as powerful as the two others¡¯.


    Mu Yi remained focused and continued reading.


    ¡°For the five supreme commanders of thunder and lightning, the Dao is the body, the law is the use, and cultivation is when they take out what they have inside, and it gives them a thunder-like power.¡±


    ¡°The essence of the five Qi, the fusion of five lightnings, the destiny of a god, my own Qi, a fusion of invisible and intangible Qi, a life, a fusion.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the five thunders charm.¡± thought Mu Yi when he finished reading. He finally understood more about the five thunders charm. He also understood how lucky he had been when he had understood the five thunders charm at the very beginning.


    He was in symbiosis with nature, his perceptions were extremely good, that¡¯s how he had overcome all obstacles, but even that way, he didn¡¯t understand the complex concepts which lied behind.


    And now he finally understood what the five thunders charm were. The Way of Magic Figures represented an extensive knowledge and profound scholarship, more than Mu Yi could have ever imagined.


    ¡°People can condense the Qi of the five elements. Thunder and lightning techniques represent an innate Dao. Thunders and lightnings are my life, my Qi, that¡¯s why I created the thunder techniques and arts.¡±


    Mu Yi shook his head when he finished reading. At his cultivation level. trying to study thunder techniques would come down to committing suicide. He would try in the future though.


    After that, Mu Yi turned the pages. There were many other magic figures inside, including those Mu Yi already knew. Apart from that, there were also meditation body magic figures, mountain carrying magic figures, magic figures of the six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs, weapon magic figures, the back to life magic figures, Vajra magic figures, and godly movement magic figures as well as many other religious and sacrificial rituals.


    Even though there weren¡¯t magic figures as explosive as the five thunders charm, Mu Yi was still happy. Besides, those magic figures could have an explosive power when used all together.


    The meditation body magic figure was perfect to meditate, what was the body like when meditating? Immobile, indeed, therefore, Mu Yi instantly came up with the idea that he could use the meditation body charm against an opponent to prevent him from moving, and then he could use the five thunders charm against him. In other words, such charms as the meditation body charm could enhance his other charms.


    The mountain carrying charm made the opponent feel as if they were carrying a whole mountain on their back, if Mu Yi¡¯s cultivation level was a bit higher, his opponents would really be crushed by it, as if they had been crushed to mush by a real mountain, not to mention that charms also had all sorts of uses.


    The six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm was like a summon, it could help Mu Yi increase his power at a crucial moment.


    Regarding the weapon charm, it could help in case of injuries caused by weapons, for example, back then, if Mu Yi had had the weapon charm in Little Frost Mountain, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to use medicine to heal his wounds, he could have used a weapon charm and the bleeding would have instantly stopped.


    And regarding the back to life charm, it helped people recover their vitality, the exorcism charm was used to expel evil and resentment Qi from people¡¯s bodies, the back to life charm expelled death from a body and healed it. It was used to heal the corporeal body. Mu Yi already imagine himself as a god of medicine using it.


    Of course, the back to life charm wasn¡¯t a miracle, it didn¡¯t work if someone was about to die or already dead.


    The Vajra charm could make someone¡¯s body extremely resistant, like a diamond. That way, the skin of a person who used it could become like Big Slave¡¯s skin, difficult to pierce through. Those charms didn¡¯t have an explosive power but they were still extremely useful.


    They would definitely contribute to making Mu Yi much stronger, he would be able to face many more different situations.


    If Mu Yi had brought his materials to draw magic figures, he would have already tried to make some of them.


    He was really happy to have those but that book didn¡¯t contain any description or explanation, it was just an elaborated magic figures book for professionals. The old Taoist Priest hadn¡¯t left any indication for Mu Yi. So, apart from Gezao, Mu Yi didn¡¯t know much.


    ¡°Maybe that if I go to Gezao, I will get some messages from the old Taoist Priest.¡± thought Mu Yi.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Old bastard, hurry up and come out!¡±


    shouted someone outside extremely loudly as Mu Yi was thinking. That person sounded extremely arrogant. Regarding who the ¡°old bastard¡± was, it was obvious.


    Mu Yi put the book in his robe and put the skin back on. Then, he put the plaited bamboo hat back on his head and left the room.


    In the courtyard, Mo Xiao Yu looked scared and furious.


    There was a tall and sturdy man in front of him, he looked extremely aggressive and ferocious, there was an old man behind him, because of his eyes, he looked like a rat.


    Mister Mo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He just pushed Mo Xiao Yu aside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you clearly that I didn¡¯t have what you want anymore.¡± said Mister Mo indifferently.


    ¡°You fucking bastard, you think you can fool us? If you don¡¯t hand it over, I will burn you alive along with your house.¡± said the man to Mister Mo.


    Actually, Mo Xiao Yu had explained a few things to Mu Yi already. Mister Mo liked ancient items, a short time before, someone had sold an imperial jade seal to him. Mister Mo loved it so much that he didn¡¯t want to let go of it.


    Of course, that imperial jade seal didn¡¯t belong to the imperial family of the time, it was an ancient one. It had been stolen from a grave. Even though it didn¡¯t belong to an ultimate emperor, it still belonged to a nobleman.


    Ordinary people weren¡¯t interested in such items, but Mister Mo was, and one or two days after he had bought it, the one who had sold it to him wanted to buy it back, he regretted that he had sold it. But Mister Mo didn¡¯t want to sell it back.


    The man had been gone furious and had injured Mister Mo, he had also told him, that Mister Mo refused to sell it back, he wouldn¡¯t let him off.


    Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t say anything, he only believed part of the story. Mister Mo was a cultivator of the second difficulty. Apart from first-class cultivators, who could have injured him? However, why would a first-class cultivator rob a grave, sell a precious treasure he had robbed, and then contradict himself? That was very unlikely.


    Therefore, Mu Yi had the impression they were hiding something from him. But it was one of Mister Mo¡¯s secrets so Mu Yi didn¡¯t ask anything.


    And when Mu Yi looked at the tall and sturdy man, he immediately guessed that that man couldn¡¯t possibly hurt Mister Mo, he was third-class.


    ¡°How dare you! I will go and report the case to authorities then!¡± shouted Mo Xiao Yu. Mu Yi immediately understood that he didn¡¯t practice cultivation, he didn¡¯t even know about Mister Mo¡¯s secret. Maybe that for him, Mister Mo was just an ordinary old man who liked papercutting arts and was really good at it.


    Mu Yi also understood that the tall and sturdy man in front of him wasn¡¯t the one who had injured him. Therefore, threatening to report them to the authorities could work.


    ¡°Report the case to authorities? Who do you think I am? I¡¯m Wei Qi, everyone in the yamens of Cangzhou know me. I can send a big army to crush you tomorrow if I want to.¡± said Wei Qi arrogantly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the imperial jade seal here. A veiled person stole it from me on the evening when you came to me.¡± said Mister Mo calmly and serenely.


    ¡°You fucking bastard! You dare continue lying! I will crush you!¡± shouted Wei Qi furiously. In his eyes, what Mister Mo said was just an excuse. Did Mister Mo think he could fool someone like him?


    He was so furious he jumped towards Mister Mo and threw a punch.


    His punch didn¡¯t have time to reach Mister Mo though, a silhouette flickered, something touched him and he was blown away. He crashed onto the old man who was behind him and they both crashed on the ground.


    ¡°Mister Mo, are you alright?¡± asked Mu Yi after having kicked Wei Qi.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Are you done looking at the content of your box?¡± asked Mister Mo.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done. Thank you very much, Mister Mo, for having kept that bundle for me.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re done, you should leave now.¡± said Mister Mo straightforwardly. He didn¡¯t want Mu Yi to get in trouble because of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I still need to ask you some things.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    ¡°None of you is going to leave.¡± shouted Wei Qi struggling to stand back up.


    Even though he had just suffered a crushing defeat, he didn¡¯t want to lose face so he said that. He didn¡¯t want to come back though.


    ¡°Piss off!¡±


    shouted Mu Yi at Wei Qi icily.


    At that moment, Wei Qi was terrified, his body stiffened. He knew that he had to move back without having reached his goal. The mysterious man with the plaited bamboo hat in front of him was too dangerous.


    Even though face was important, in comparison with one¡¯s own life, it was much less important. Therefore, he decided to leave but before he threatened them again.


    ¡°Wait and you¡¯ll see!¡±


    When Wei Qi left, Mister Mo sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯re really in trouble.¡± said Mu Yi. He knew what Mister Mo was thinking.


    ¡°Those bastards are nothing to me. Cough, cough.¡± said Mister Mo shaking and coughing. He looked like a mess.


    Mu Yi frowned and took out an exorcism charm, he instantly stuck it on Mister Mo¡¯s body.


    Suddenly, white lights surrounded Mister Mo. Mo Xiao Yu looked dumbstruck.


    Translator¡¯s note: the author added a note at the end of the chapter, it was interesting to translate it, he said ¡°I did so much research I could become a Taoist priest myself¡±. As the translator, I could say the same, it took me eight hours to translate this one, had to do lots of research myself.

 Chapter 193: Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming’s flag

    When the white lights dispersed, Mister Mo seemed much better. His face wasn¡¯t as pale anymore, it was a bit red again. His Qi was becoming stable again too.


    ¡°Manager, are you alright?¡± asked Mo Xiao Yu running to Mister Mo hastily. What had just happened was mysterious and he was worried about Mister Mo.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± said Mister Mo, then he looked at Mu Yi and said, ¡°You¡¯re so young and you already have such a level in magic figures. No wonder your master had so much faith in and hope for you.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Mister Mo is¡­¡± Mu Yi frowned. Regarding Mister Mo¡¯s compliment, he just ignored it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± said Mister Mo shaking his head.


    But actually, Mu Yi could sense a powerful evil strength was flowing in Mister Mo¡¯s body. That was the reason why he was sick. The exorcism charm was almost useless, his face had just regained some colors but that was all.


    Mister Mo was just trying to reassure Mu Yi but nobody understood his situation better than him. He was critical.


    When Mu Yi heard Mister Mo, he looked silent. Mister Mo had clearly been injured by the one who had stolen the imperial jade seal which meant the robber was extremely strong, because Mister Mo had the strength of the second difficulty.


    And if such a person wanted the imperial jade seal, it meant the item was extraordinary, or maybe that it hid an even greater secret or treasure.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, go and buy some meat and fine liquor.¡±


    ¡°Boss, how could you drink alcohol? You¡¯re sick!¡±


    ¡°Obey orders! Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you your salary this month.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    After scolding Mo Xiao Yu, Mister Mo and Mu Yi went back into the room.


    ¡°What do you want to know? I can¡¯t tell you everything, but there are some things I can tell you if you want to know more.¡±


    said Mister Mo. Mu Yi understood that Mister Mo wasn¡¯t willing to tell him more about the imperial jade seal or the person who had injured him. And there were probably some things regarding the old Taoist Priest that he wouldn¡¯t tell Mu Yi.


    ¡°Do you know Leng Yu from the Tingyu Building?¡± asked Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    Since Mister Mo wasn¡¯t willing to tell him too much, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t going to force him to tell him things about things he didn¡¯t want to talk about. Therefore, he asked about the Tingyu Building which was probably his next step. He needed to get some pieces of information about Leng Yu first though.


    ¡°Tingyu Building?¡± Mister Mo looked perplexed but said, ¡°Of course. The Tingyu Building is the best group of embroiderers. Everybody knows them.¡±


    ¡°Are they just embroiderers?¡± asked Mu Yi straightforwardly. He didn¡¯t believe that the Tingyu Building were just embroiderers, and he didn¡¯t believe the hoodlum had lied to him either.


    ¡°If you ask them, they will tell you they¡¯re just embroiderers, indeed.¡± said Mister Mo nodding.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not the case, right?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°The women of the Tingyu Building are poor girls, for the greatest part. When they join the Tingyu Building, they¡¯re just dispirited. And the leader of the Tingyu Building is extremely strange. Besides, apart from leader of the Tingyu Building, she has another social status.¡± said Mister Mo slowly.


    ¡°What social status?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Back in the days, the strongest group was called the Ear Group, and she used to be the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag.¡± said Mister Mo.


    ¡°Ear Group? Those who watched the whole world?¡± Mu Yi was stupefied. He hadn¡¯t thought she would have such a powerful background. But Mu Yi didn¡¯t care much. Regarding the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag, he didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Not bad, unfortunately, things have changed, and the Ear Group collapsed. They¡¯re now just a vestige of the ancient times.¡± said Mister Mo sorrowfully.


    ¡°What kind of social status is it to be the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Back then, the Ear Group was everywhere, there was one leader, four envoys, twelve chiefs, twenty-four Taoist priests, seventy-two temples, Xuan Ming is the God of Water, the god of the north.¡± said Mister Mo slowly.


    Mu Yi looked grave and serious. It didn¡¯t matter whether the Ear Group had collapsed or not, they were almighty back in the days. They had countless members, they controlled a whole territory. They were probably extremely strong.


    Luckily, Mu Yi was learning about it, otherwise, he could have been in trouble if he had acted recklessly. The hoodlum had pointed Mu Yi in that direction, and he also hoped he would bring his talisman. And if Mu Yi hadn¡¯t been looking for Li the Cripple, he would have fulfilled his promise but much later.


    The hoodlum had just given him a little tip, and Mu Yi had decided to come. The hoodlum probably didn¡¯t even know whether the Tingyu Building knew anything about Li the Cripple¡¯s whereabouts but with Leng Yu¡¯s background as the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag, even if the Ear Group had collapsed, she probably had ways to find him.


    If she agreed to help Mu Yi, she¡¯d probably be able to find Li the Cripple. However, whether she¡¯d accept to help Mu Yi or not had nothing to do with the hoodlum.


    No matter what, the hoodlum had succeeded.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t furious though because without the hoodlum¡¯s tips, he would have wandered aimlessly. Maybe that he would have decided to wait idly for opportunities in Luoyang. That would have been really boring and unproductive.


    ¡°I strongly advise you against asking her about whom caused your Master¡¯s death. The Ear Group collapsed back in the days because they knew too much and it infuriated many people.¡± said Mister Mo.


    As he saw it, Mu Yi would probably want to learn things from her because she used to be the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag in the Ear Group.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t explain anything. Li the Cripple had probably stolen the old Taoist Priest¡¯s body. Mu Yi didn¡¯t want anyone to know about that, so he just said, ¡°I have one last question.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± said Mister Mo nodding.


    ¡°Is my Master¡¯s enemy still alive?¡± asked Mu Yi staring at Mister Mo.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive.¡± said Mister Mo after having remained silent for a few seconds. He replied only because Mu Yi looked so determined.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Master. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. If you need my help, send someone to find me.¡± said Mu Yi. He picked up things he had left in the room and left.


    After Mu Yi left, Mister Mo looked pensive. Then, Mo Xiao Yu made him come back to his senses.


    ¡°Eh? Boss, where is he?¡± asked Mo Xiao Yu glancing around.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± said Mister Mo sighing.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone? He left so quickly.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu. He seemed saddened.


    ¡°What? You wanted to follow him because he¡¯s very strong?¡± said Mister Mo. Mister Mo had encountered Mo Xiao Yu a few years before. He had stayed because Mister Mo was reliable and smart, but even though he fed him and paid him a salary, he had never taught him anything about cultivation.


    And Mo Xiao Yu just knew a tiny little bit about the arts of papercutting, and Mister Mo had taught those tiny little things only because Mo Xiao Yu had begged him.


    ¡°How could I, boss? I¡¯m staying with you.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu shaking his head. Mister Mo fed him. He couldn¡¯t offend him. Money wasn¡¯t the most important thing, Mister Mo was also the only person he had in life.¡±


    ¡°Go, make the origami I taught you a few days ago a hundred times, when you¡¯re done, you¡¯ll get something to eat.¡± said Mister Mo indifferently.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mo Xiao Yu looked stupefied.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± said Mister Mo. Mo Xiao Yu ran out of the room and started folding and cutting paper.


    When Mo Xiao Yu left the room, Mister Mo shook his head, ¡°That silly boy almost has a family, I can die content.¡±


    After that, Mister Mo looked at the talisman he had been holding firmly the whole time and whispered, ¡°Teacher, I admit I made a mistake.¡±


    Mu Yi went back to his inn but there he discovered a few people were sneaking. They were watching him.


    ¡°Brother, I am so bored here. When do we go for a walk?¡±


    When Mu Yi went back, Nian Nuer was on Big Slave¡¯s shoulder. When she saw Mu Yi, her eyes twinkled. She was so happy to see him, she instantly jumped into his arms and hugged him.


    Even though the previous time at the temple hadn¡¯t been such a good experience, she still preferred being with Mu Yi, and she loved taking walks on big streets with him.


    ¡°I have a few things to sort out but in a few days, we can got for a walk.¡± said Mu Yi smiling and caressing her hair gently.


    ¡°Alright.¡± said the little girl nodding. Only the fact Mu Yi was showing her some affection sufficed to make her feel better. Even if Mu Yi had had no time at all, she wouldn¡¯t have been angry anyway.


    ¡°By the way, brother, brother, after you left, someone knocked but I made Big Slave scare him away.¡±


    ¡°Someone knocked?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly.


    Mu Yi had already anticipated that someone would come, he just hadn¡¯t thought they¡¯d come so quickly. It probably wasn¡¯t related to the Octagon Organization because they were so far from Cangzhou, but he was already known there.


    Regarding the martial arts circles in Cangzhou, they kind of despised the martial arts circles of the Central Plain (translator¡¯s note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zhongyuan), and those tensions weren¡¯t the kind that could be solve in one or two days. And if they bumped into each others, they didn¡¯t mind fighting.


    Mu Yi had cold-bloodedly killed people not far from the Central Plain, people were struck with terror when they heard about him. But considering some people¡¯s failures, didn¡¯t it prove that Cangzhou was more powerful than the Central Plain?


    Of course, that was only one reason. The other reason was that Mu Yi had one of the keys of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. Even if people didn¡¯t believe in the true dragon¡¯s Qi stories, the keys of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road were definitely precious items and there were definitely great mysteries behind them.


    It was obvious only by seeing who the owners of the five other keys were.


    Anyway, there were several reasons so the fact that some people watched Mu Yi wasn¡¯t a surprise, but there was still something Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand, nobody knew about the battle in the Jinan Prefecture, it didn¡¯t spread anyway. Mu Yi remembered the person the blue-green robe.

 Chapter 194: Defea

    t


    That night the copper lamp was shining brightly on the table. The whole room smelled like burning oil.


    In the room, Big Slave remained motionless while Nian Nuer was on his shoulders playing with him, poking him and teasing him.


    Mu Yi was in front of the table, he had a brush in his hand and he was drawing. There were many paper balls at his feet.


    Suddenly, Big Slave started shaking. A paper ball started burning in his third eye and then it turned into ashes.


    ¡°Eight seconds? It¡¯s too short.¡± whispered Mu Yi frowning but he didn¡¯t wait for Big Slave to do anything, he grabbed another charm and threw it at Big Slave.


    The charm moved towards Big Slave extremely quickly and crashed onto his third eye. He was about to move but he stiffened again.


    ¡°Brother, that¡¯s the meditation body charm? Why is useless against me?¡± asked Nian Nuer next to Mu Yi and looking at his charm. She was curious.


    Mu Yi had been practicing the arts of magic figures since the beginning of the evening. The meditation body charm and the mountain carrying charm were not as difficult as the five thunders charm but since Mu Yi had just learnt them so his success rate at making them wasn¡¯t very high yet.


    And he was using Big Slave as a guinea pig, of course, he was just trying the meditation body charm on him. The meditation body charm reminded Mu Yi of Qu Yang¡¯s bronze mirror. That item could make people¡¯s souls stiffen. Even though the meditation body charm was different, the consequences were a bit similar.


    It also lasted for a short time, it wasn¡¯t really satisfying. It also depended on the target though, Big Slave had some incredible natural abilities. Mu Yi was even convinced that Big Slave wasn¡¯t weaker than some first-class fighters.


    If Mu Yi had used the meditation body charm on an ordinary person, it would prevent them from moving for a few hours at least.


    And Mu Yi had even tried on Nian Nuer, he was completely astonished though because it was useless on her, maybe because she was a ghost and didn¡¯t have a corporeal body. Now he knew that he could use the meditation body charm only on humans and maybe some weird creatures as well.


    After eight seconds, the meditation body charm in Big Slave¡¯s third eye burnt and turned to ashes, but this time, Mu Yi didn¡¯t continue, he knew that at his cultivation level, that was the best he could do. He needed to level up for the meditation body charm to become more powerful.


    After having made a few meditation body charms, Mu Yi continued studying magic figures. He had obtained a lot so he needed time to understand and master them all well. Therefore, Mu Yi had to be patient.


    Back to life charm!


    It was the second charm Mu Yi decided to study because it would be useful after a battle in case he got injured. The back to life charm would be extremely useful in such circumstances, it would become his trump card.


    The back to life charm was even more complex than the meditation body charm but it wasn¡¯t too difficult for Mu Yi. He looked at it for a second and instantly remembered everything.


    But remembering didn¡¯t mean know. When he drew magic figures, he couldn¡¯t make mistakes otherwise it wouldn¡¯t work. Back in the days, the old Taoist Priest used to make him practice and practice the same ones unceasingly so he was now used to studying hard.


    Of course, the hard work paid off. The fact that Mu Yi mastered them after a short while was his biggest reward.


    After Mu Yi started drawing back to life charms, Nian Nuer crawled onto the table and stared at him focused.


    Big Slave glanced at Mu Yi and saw that Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to try using charms on him again, he looked more relaxed. Then, he started walking around the room and each time Mu Yi made a movement, Big Slave stopped moving.


    Big Slave understood that Mu Yi condensed mind strength in his magic figures so he could know if Mu Yi was going to use on them or not but he just pretended he didn¡¯t because he found that funny.


    At that moment, Mu Yi frowned and stared at the back to life charm on the table, it was flawless but he had failed.


    It felt empty, dead, Mu Yi didn¡¯t know why he thought of it in such terms but he didn¡¯t understand why that back to life charm was like that, it seemed dead.


    Each time he managed to make a five thunders charm, he had a special feeling, there was a special aura around it, same with the evil spirit slaying charm, at least for a few seconds.


    Mu Yi took the back to life charm and inspected it with mind strength and threw it away. Then he continued drawing.


    Big Slave was standing there, Nian Nuer jumped back onto his shoulder and looked down at Mu Yi while he was drawing.


    Ten seconds later, Mu Yi stopped and frowned again. He failed again, the back to life charm seemed empty and dead again even though it seemed flawless.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t understand why it didn¡¯t work which kind of made him angry. Everything was fine with the meditation body charm, was there something special about the back to life charm?


    There was absolutely no introduction at all in the book.


    ¡°What is the problem here?¡± thought Mu Yi.


    ¡°Maybe I should try using Qi?¡± thought Mu Yi. So far, with level four magic figures, when he used them, they didn¡¯t have the power of the fourth level but of the second. Mu Yi had used Qi on his five thunders charms before and it had worked a little bit better.


    Thinking about that, Mu Yi took another blank sheet and calmed down. Then he slowly released some Qi and the brush flashed.


    Mu Yi started drawing without hesitation. The tip of his brush danced over the paper. Threads of white Qi penetrated into the paper. The magic figure had a completely different appearance suddenly.


    ¡°It works.¡±


    thought Mu Yi happily. He continued releasing mind strength, he looked pleasantly surprised. Then, Mu Yi looked at the paper on the table, it turned into powder as if that thin paper couldn¡¯t handle that strength.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± thought Mu Yi scratching his head.


    He was sure it would work but he failed once again. He didn¡¯t understand what the problem was at all.


    Since Mu Yi had started practicing cultivation, it had always been smooth. He had never bumped into any major obstacle. And he had been able to reach the second difficulty at such an early age, it definitely proved he was extremely talented.


    And his five thunders charms, evil spirit slaying charms, exorcism charms etc. were all perfect. And after he had obtained the magic figures book, his level had increased even more. He couldn¡¯t make level three magic figures but level two ones didn¡¯t pose a problem at all.


    And the fact that he had managed to make meditation body charm made him feel confident. He hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d end up in a dead-end with the back to life charm though. It made him feel a little bit dispirited first but it also made him come back to his senses.


    ¡°Brother, are you alright?¡± asked Nian Nuer when she saw Mu Yi looked nervous. She was worried about him.


    When Mu Yi heard her, he didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt much less nervous. He smiled at her and said, ¡°Your big brother is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Even though Mu Yi was alright, Nian Nuer still looked worried. She had never seen him like that.


    After trying to reassure her, Mu Yi took a deep breath and tried to calm down. At the same time, he realized even more that he was a bit too worried and also that the path of magic figures wasn¡¯t easy.


    He started thinking that if he had leveled so easily before, it was partly thanks to the old Taoist Priest¡¯s teachings but also due to some lucky coincidences. If he hadn¡¯t made one with nature, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to make five thunders charms. Initially, the old Taoist Priest had given it to him to show him some things could be extremely difficult as well.


    The back to life charm was the first difficult charm Mu Yi had to face and he knew something, one cannot get what is denied by nature no matter how hard one tries.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t continue to draw magic figures because he knew that he couldn¡¯t succeed at that moment. He took out the book the old Taoist Priest had left for him and read it.


    Nian Nuer sighed. She was worried when she saw Mu Yi draw and draw persistently and incessantly but she didn¡¯t dare disturb him in such circumstances. She tabbed Big Slave¡¯s head to make him stop walking, she feared the sound of his steps would bother Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi gradually became immersed in the book without even realizing it. Big Slave lied down on the ground and fell asleep. Nian Nuer went back into the Bamboo Tree of Life. She could grow up quicker in the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    In the room, everything seemed completely static and motionless, except the flickering of the flame of the copper lamp, and when Mu Yi turned the pages of the book.


    ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock!¡±


    Suddenly, someone knocked at the door and made Mu Yi come back to his senses. Even Big Slave sat up. Nian Nuer didn¡¯t come out of the Bamboo Tree of Life but the tree gleamed which indicated she was paying attention to what was going on out there from inside.


    When Mu Yi heard that, he put the book away and walked away, he crossed the courtyard and walked to the door, he sensed a familiar Qi. He had sensed that Qi during the day.


    ¡°Master, the manager is dying, please come and save him!¡±


    When Mu Yi opened the door, someone rushed into the courtyard worriedly. He was on his knees, it was Mo Xiao Yu.

 Chapter 195: Mysterious Man

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and speak slowly.¡± said Mu Yi. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t even had time to put the skin mask back on or the plaited bamboo hat. If someone was watching in the darkness, then they now knew who he was.


    At the same time, Mu Yi released some mind strength to make Mo Xiao Yu calm down.


    Mu Yi was a bit startled though because he knew Mister Mo was injured but he hadn¡¯t thought his injuries were life-threatening. And considering Mo Xiao Yu¡¯s reaction, he didn¡¯t seem to be exaggerating. Besides, during the day, Mu Yi had told Mister Mo where he lived so it meant Mister Mo had told Mo Xiao Yu Mu Yi¡¯s address. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have found that place.


    In other words, it meant that Mister Mo was really in danger, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let Mo Xiao Yu come to him. Of course, there was another possibility but Mu Yi didn¡¯t dare think about it.


    ¡°To¡­ today, in the evening, I was sleeping in my room and suddenly I heard a loud sound, it woke me up, I rushed out of the room and the manager was lying on the floor. The offender had already disappeared. I wanted to go and find a doctor but the manager told me to come to you.¡± explained Mo Xiao Yu.


    When he saw Mu Yi¡¯s real face, he was stupefied, not because he was a Taoist priest, but because he was so young. He seemed even younger than him.


    But Mo Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare underestimate Mu Yi, Mu Yi had to be an extremely strong person, otherwise, the manager wouldn¡¯t have sent him to him.


    Even though it was the first time he saw Mu Yi¡¯s real face, he knew it was the same person he had met earlier. it was like a sixth sense.


    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go and save him.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m coming.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu shaking his head.


    Mu Yi ignored him, he threw a meditation body charm at him preventing him from moving.


    Then, Mu Yi grabbed Mo Xiao Yu and took him into his room.


    ¡°Nuer, go and get rid of all the people who are watching in the darkness.¡± said Mu Yi.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life gleamed. Nian Nuer came out, her silhouette instantly flickered and she disappeared from there.


    ¡°Big Slave, stay here and guard the room. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡± said Mu Yi to Big Slave.


    When Big Slave heard Mu Yi, he stood up and looked at Mo Xiao Yu who couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t waste any time though, he put his skin mask and plaited bamboo hat, then he grabbed the Bamboo Tree of Life and left the room.


    When Mu Yi arrived on the street, Nian Nuer appeared next to him and said, ¡°Brother, there were four people, I got rid of them all.¡±


    For Nian Nuer, dealing with a few ordinary fighters was a piece of cake.


    ¡°Alright.¡± said Mu Yi nodding. Then he rushed over to Mister Mo¡¯s residence.


    At that moment, it was between 11PM and 1AM so there was absolutely nobody on the street so Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to be worried, nothing earthshaking would happen. He ran as fast as he could, it was impossible to follow him with bare eyes, he just looked like a flickering shadow.


    After a short time, Mu Yi arrived in Mister Mo¡¯s house. When he arrived, he didn¡¯t see any enemy, and Mister Mo had disappeared.


    But in Mister Mo¡¯s room, Mu Yi noticed a fight had happened in there, there were blood stains in the room, it was probably Mister Mo¡¯s blood.


    Mu Yi released some mind strength and inspected the room with it. He didn¡¯t find anything. He took out a few blank sheets from his purse, he bit his finger and dropped some blood drips on them, then he started drawing magic figures.


    He was in a rush, he had no time to prepare ink for brush painting or to use a special brush for magic figures, so he did things in a simpler and more straightforward way.


    Then, he put his finger on the paper and red strokes appeared. The strokes diffused a pale red light. When Mu Yi finished it, lights flashed and then the charm looked like an ordinary paper sheet.


    Mu Yi looked at the charm and smiled. He hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d succeed on his first attempt. That charm was called the tracking charm, as the name said, it was used to track people and things. Mister Mo was in danger, he had disappeared, the whole situation was extremely strange.


    According to Mo Xiao Yu, when he had heard the sound, he had rushed out of the room and Mister Mo was already injured so he had rushed over to Mu Yi. The enemy had already left then though, so why had Mister Mo disappeared too?


    Mister Mo had kept the magic figures book for such a long time for the old Taoist Priest, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t stay aside and watch such things happen. Mister Mo was the only person he knew who used to know the old Taoist Priest and there were some secrets he hadn¡¯t told him about the old Taoist Priest because he was still too weak, for example the one who had injured the old Taoist Priest. Mister Mo was worried that if Mu Yi knew who he was, Mu Yi would look for him and attack him recklessly and would die. That definitely wasn¡¯t what the old Taoist Priest would have wished.


    Back in the days, the old Taoist Priest had already reached the top of the second difficulty and the enemy had managed to injure him. If Mu Yi tried anything against him now, he¡¯d definitely get killed in one slap.


    Mu Yi had reached a point of no return though.


    ¡°Magic charm, find him.¡±


    Mu Yi used the tracking charm, it shook, then lights surrounded the blood stains which started burning. A few seconds later, the tracking charm and the blood stains disappeared. At the same time, Mu Yi¡¯s eyes gleamed. Some traces of energies appeared in his field of vision.


    Those traces were Mister Mo¡¯s Qi traces, Luckily, a short time had elapsed since Mister Mo had disappeared, if Mu Yi had come to find him on the days after, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find traces of Mister Mo¡¯s Qi. That was the biggest problem of the tracking charm.


    Mu Yi followed the tracks without the slightest hesitation.


    The traces led him to the west of Cangzhou.


    The city gate was closed but it wasn¡¯t a problem for Mu Yi. With the help of the Bamboo Tree of Life, he managed to climb over the city wall. When he passed above the wall, he saw more Qi traces.


    ¡°That¡¯s an unmarked common grave?¡± Finally, Mu Yi stopped in an abandoned field. Under the moonlight, there was a succession of bumps on the field.


    There were some gloomy will-o¡¯-the-wisps floating around the bumps. It made the atmosphere look even more gloomy.


    ¡°Come out.¡± said Mu Yi expressionlessly.


    Mister Mo¡¯s Qi stopped there. Mu Yi knew there was someone hiding there and he was convinced someone wanted him to come there.


    When Mu Yi said that, a dark silhouette came out. It was between three and five zhang away from Mu Yi, above a tomb.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s you.¡± said the dark silhouette hoarsely. He was wearing a black robe. Mu Yi didn¡¯t sense any human Qi emerge from him.


    But at the same time, Mu Yi had the impression that he was neither a ghost nor a zombie.


    It meant that Mu Yi¡¯s cultivation level was lower than his.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± asked Mu Yi frowning. He was wearing a plaited bamboo hat, the skin costume, and wasn¡¯t wearing a Taoist robe, the Bamboo Tree of Life was even hidden in his sleeves, how could that person know him?


    ¡°Of course, I know you. Your name is Mu Yi, you come from Qingjiang Prefecture, Lin¡¯An County, Funiu Mountain, you were lucky to find one of the keys of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, then you went to Jinan, then to the north, then to Cangzhou. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Cangzhou was your target destination.¡± said the person indifferently.


    Mu Yi¡¯s heart started pounding. The fact that that person knew who he was was surprising, but the fact that he knew everything about his whereabouts, including Funiu Mountain, was terrifying.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that the Far Ink Professional Organization had sold him out. And the person had even mentioned Jinan Prefecture, he had been watching him in the darkness. Nobody knew about Jinan Prefecture, he did. He was telling Mu Yi he knew everything about him.


    Mu Yi had never tried to hide anyway because it was impossible anyway. As long as he traveled and became more and more famous with time, he couldn¡¯t hide, some people knew about him, some people followed him, he knew that some people would know about him and his past sooner or later. However, Mu Yi was afraid that someone would hurt the Su Clan because of him.


    Besides, the Su Clan had enemies already, they didn¡¯t need more.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t thought such information would spread around so quickly. It was so sudden. He had been in Cangzhou for only a day and that person knew so much about him already. Of course, that person had probably been following for a long time.


    Besides, he maybe knew about the old Taoist priest too.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Mu Yi icily. Since that person was telling him everything, Mu Yi didn¡¯t hesitate and asked.


    However, as expected, he didn¡¯t reply, he suddenly asked, ¡°Are you here for that thing too?¡±

 Chapter 196: Pressure

    ¡°That thing? What thing?¡± asked Mu Yi. There was definitely a misunderstanding, realized Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi thought of what had happened at Mister Mo¡¯s. Mister Mo had been injured because of an imperial jade seal, was it an extremely important and precious item?


    ¡°You have the imperial jade seal?¡± asked Mu Yi. He couldn¡¯t be sure the man had it but he asked anyway.


    Mu Yi understand that that man had told him everything he knew about him to put him under pressure. He had also done all that to attract him there, his purpose probably wasn¡¯t just to talk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± said the man straightforwardly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t? So why did you make me come here?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°So that we can cooperate naturally.¡± said the person.


    ¡°Cooperate? Your Excellency, do you always put so much pressure on people with whom you would like to cooperate?¡± said Mu Yi smiling coldly.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± said the man nodding as if what he was saying was completely normal.


    ¡°You think you can force me to commit crimes because of Mister Mo?¡± said Mu Yi slowly. Even though Mister Mo was very important to him, Mu Yi pretended he didn¡¯t care, that way, the man couldn¡¯t blackmail him using Mister Mo.


    Especially that Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand that man¡¯s background. He didn¡¯t know who he was or where he was from. However, Mu Yi was convinced that the man intended to blackmail him using Mister Mo. He probably wanted him to bring the imperial jade seal back. That mysterious person in black clothes probably wanted the imperial jade seal.


    What could that imperial jade seal be? If it was so important, how come it had ended up in Mister Mo¡¯s hands?


    The one who had stolen the imperial jade seal had managed to injure Mister Mo which meant he was really strong. And now the person in front of Mu Yi also seemed enigmatic and unfathomable. What kind of mystery did that imperial jade seal hide? Why would a succession of strong people try to find it?


    Mu Yi was convinced, since the beginning, that that man had kidnapped Mister Mo and had done that on purpose to attract him there, but Mu Yi thought it was because of the key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, not the imperial jade seal.


    ¡°Alright, you can try and gamble. You¡¯ll see whether I dare kill the old man or not.¡± said the man in black clothes as if he had nothing to fear thanks to his strong backing.


    When Mu Yi heard him, he remained silent. He couldn¡¯t take that risk. His interlocutor had the situation in control. Besides, from the way the man spoke, Mu Yi understood he wasn¡¯t too old, because he called Mister Mo an old man, so he was, at most, a middle-aged man.


    Besides, he was ready to do anything to get what he wanted.


    ¡°You win. Release Mister Mo and I will do what you want me to do.¡± said Mu Yi slowly. Mister Mo couldn¡¯t die, even if Mu Yi had to take risks.


    At the same time, Mu Yi also wanted to waste time, and if he had the opportunity to do so, he¡¯d show the man what it meant to contradict himself. In other circumstances, maybe Mu Yi would have attacked immediately.


    ¡°You think such a high-ranking group as mine is stupid?¡± said the man in black clothes suddenly.


    ¡°High-ranking group?¡± Mu Yi understood something when the man said that, because someone who didn¡¯t have a high social status couldn¡¯t say that.


    Even provincial government officials wouldn¡¯t say ¡°high-ranking¡± talking about their group, they would say prefecture or townhall¡­ like a Taoist priest said ¡°I, poor cleric¡±¡­ and ordinary people didn¡¯t use any literary jargon to talk about themselves.


    By saying my ¡°high-ranking group¡±, the man was trying to tell Mu Yi that his social status was extremely high. Maybe he was the leader of an influential group.


    Of course, maybe he was also trying to make Mu Yi confused.


    ¡°So tell me your conditions.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly. He was convinced that no matter what that man was trying to hide, Mu Yi would know everything sooner or later.


    ¡°Find the imperial jade seal, then when you give it to me, I¡¯ll release the old Mister Mo.¡± said the person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the imperial jade seal is though. I just arrived in Cangzhou, you know it yourself. I don¡¯t even know much about this place. How could I know who stole the imperial jade seal?¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head. He really didn¡¯t know. He wasn¡¯t lying.


    Making him find something which had never seen was a difficult task. Unless the robber shouted and called Mu Yi, ¡°Hello I have the imperial jade seal! Come here!¡±, Mu Yi would never be able to find it. Even Xie Zheng wouldn¡¯t be able to help on such a case.


    ¡°Qian Butong has the imperial jade seal, he¡¯s in Ten Li Palace.¡± said the man immediately.


    ¡°Your Excellency, you are not weak. Since you know where the imperial jade seal is, why don¡¯t you go and take it yourself?¡± asked Mu Yi. He initially thought his interlocutor needed him to find the imperial seal¡­


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand, especially that he was convinced that the man was stronger than that Qian Butong, why did he need someone to help him?


    ¡°Are you trying to teach my high-ranking group how to do their job?¡± said the man icily.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best to get the imperial jade seal back and as soon as possible.¡± said Mu Yi nodding. He stopped asking questions but he really didn¡¯t understand. That man was really mysterious and enigmatic. There were only two explanations though, the first one was that that mysterious man couldn¡¯t compete with Qian Butong, the second one was that he maybe couldn¡¯t do it himself because he was afraid his social status would be revealed.


    Those were the only possible explanations because otherwise, why would the man have made so much effort to make him come and threaten him? And why would he need an extra enemy for no reason? That wasn¡¯t very wise. If he wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight against that guy, then alright, fine, that was understandable. However, if he was afraid that his social status would be revealed, didn¡¯t it mean that it was probably extremely easy to recognize him based on his fighting style, skills and techniques?


    Thinking about that, Mu Yi felt like attacking and checking that guy¡¯s fighting style but in the end he controlled himself. That guy had captured Mister Mo after all. He couldn¡¯t act blindly without thinking.


    ¡°Hehe, not as soon as possible, you have two days. If you don¡¯t come back to me with the imperial jade seal within two days, all you¡¯ll get is the old Mister Mo¡¯s dead body.¡± said the man arrogantly.


    ¡°Two days? It¡¯s not enough.¡± I don¡¯t even know where Ten Li Palace is. I don¡¯t even know how strong Qian Butong is. If I go there without being careful, I may alert the enemy, and then it¡¯ll be impossible for me to find and take the imperial jade seal.¡± said Mu Yi honestly but he was also still trying to waste some time.


    ¡°Mister Xie is one of your men and you don¡¯t understand my group?¡± said the man immediately. He knew that Mu Yi was trying to waste time.


    ¡°Alright, two days then, but when I¡¯m done, how do I find you?¡± asked Mu Yi. He knew the man knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°When you find the imperial jade seal, my group will find you. Remember, two days.¡± said the man. Then, he didn¡¯t let Mu Yi say anything else, his silhouette flickered and he disappeared.


    Mu Yi was stupefied, how had the man left? Besides, he hadn¡¯t been able to follow the man¡¯s movements with his mind strength either. And each time he had tried to get close to the man with mind strength, it hadn¡¯t worked, and Mu Yi had tried a few times during their conversation.


    When Mu Yi used mind strength to inspect the man, it was as if he had been in an abyssal and pitch-black hole.


    He could neither prevent the man from moving with mind strength nor see his movements clearly. That was scary.


    And now the man had disappeared just like that to show Mu Yi that he couldn¡¯t mess with him, because he was really strong.


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    Mu Yi looked at the grave hesitantly but then he turned around and left.


    Actually, he wanted to inspect the surroundings but he was too scared, it wasn¡¯t worth the risk.


    After Mu Yi left, two silhouettes slowly came out from the ground.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a good solution?¡± said one of them while looking at Mu Yi leave.


    ¡°Why not?¡± said the other one. That one was actually the black silhouette with whom Mu Yi had been speaking just before, but now his voice didn¡¯t sound so hoarse anymore, he even sounded like a young man.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡±


    The two people chatted for a while and left.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what was going on there. He went back to his place, when he entered the room, he saw a tall and a short silhouette.


    Big Slave and Mo Xiao Yu, obviously.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Mu Yi was surprised when he saw that Mo Xiao Yu could move again. There were traces of a meditation body charm on the ground, it was burnt. Mu Yi looked puzzled.


    He thought of Mo Xiao Yu as an ordinary person, someone who practiced neither cultivation nor martial arts. He even thought that Mo Xiao Yu was extremely weak. And against very weak and ordinary people, the meditation body charm¡¯s effect could last for a few hours, so Mu Yi hadn¡¯t thought that Mo Xiao Yu would be able to move again after he came back.


    There were two possible explanations, the first one was that Mu Yi¡¯s meditation body charm wasn¡¯t very effective, the second one was that Mo Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t as weak as Mu Yi had thought.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡±


    said Mo Xiao Yu standing up when he saw Mu Yi. Then he ran towards him and opened his arms.


    ¡°Stop moving.¡±


    Mu Yi raised his left hand and walked to the table. And Mo Xiao Yu looked astonished, his body stiffened, and a meditation body charm appeared in his third eye. Mu Yi didn¡¯t do it to annoy him, he wanted to see why the meditation body charm hadn¡¯t been very efficient, if it was because he didn¡¯t draw them properly, or if it was because Mo Xiao Yu was stronger than he had thought.


    Mu Yi sat down, Nian Nuer came out of the tree.

 Chapter 197: Ten Li Palace

    ¡°Brother, that man was extremely strong,¡± said Nian Nuer.


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    When he was facing the mysterious man, Mu Yi had wanted to attack a few times. He had a bad feeling each time he had thought about it. He was also connected to Nian Nuer in the Bamboo Tree of Life. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t done anything because both of them had the same impression of the man.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about his own safety. He just didn¡¯t want the mysterious man to fly into a rage and kill Mister Mo. He was convinced that even if he couldn¡¯t compete with the mysterious man, he could at least escape safely. He had many trump cards.


    Mu Yi would feel guilty if Mister Mo died though. The mysterious man had kidnapped Mister Mo just to pressure Mu Yi. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t just leave him to die.


    The man didn¡¯t dare show himself so there was definitely something else going on. Mu Yi had managed to get a few clues during their interaction. He would use them to learn who the mysterious man was eventually.


    First, he had to find the imperial jade seal and bring it back. Qian Butong was strong enough to injure Mister Mo. He wasn¡¯t someone that would be easy to deal with either.


    A shout interrupted Mu Yi¡¯s thoughts. Mo Xiao Yu was reaching out a hand to slap at a flame in front of him. His heart was pounding and he looked terrified. Mu Yi looked at him with a confused expression.


    Mo Xiao Yu was stronger than he had thought. He hadn¡¯t hidden anything though. He was really an ordinary person but there was something special about his body. That¡¯s why the meditation body charm didn¡¯t work well on him.


    ¡°Master, is my boss alright?¡± asked Mo Xiao Yu.


    He was clearly scared. He had never heard of a piece of paper which could immobilize people. It was incomprehensible for him.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Thank you, Master. I will go back then and take care of him,¡± Mo Xiao Yu said sighing in relief.


    ¡°Wait,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Anything else I can help you with, Master?¡± said Mo Xiao Yu.


    He had already started leaving but stopped. His remained on alert though. He was afraid Mu Yi would throw another piece of paper at him.


    ¡°Your boss is not at home,¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Not at home?¡± said Mo Xiao Yu.


    ¡°The enemy was too strong so your boss is hiding. He¡¯ll probably come back in about four days,¡± said Mu Yi


    He had quickly thought up an excuse to give Mo Xiao Yu. He was worried that he would do something stupid if he told him the truth. He was going to bring Mister Mo back as soon as possible anyway.


    ¡°He¡¯s hiding?¡± Mo Xiao Yu said with wide eyes.


    ¡°Yes. He told me to tell you not to go back for the time being. If you do you may accidentally bump into the enemy,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Mo Xiao Yu¡¯s worry was evident. His expression turned sad and he started shaking.


    ¡°Master, is the manager¡­¡± Mo Xiao Yu started.


    ¡°Your manager is not dead,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Xiao Yu asked hopefully.


    ¡°Of course, why would I lie? Mister Mo can also be considered to be my elder. I wouldn¡¯t possibly let him down,¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°If the manager is hiding, why didn¡¯t he take me with him?¡± asked Mo Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. You can ask him personally when he comes back,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Alright, I will,¡± said Mo Xiao Yu clenching his fists.


    ¡°There¡¯s a room next to this one. You can stay there for now,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± said Mo Xiao Yu.


    He only believed half of what Mu Yi had just told him. When Mu Yi was gone, Mo Xiao Yu had a lot of time to think about things. He wondered why the manager had sent him to Mu Yi. It probably wasn¡¯t just to save him.


    Mu Yi had come back and said that the manager was hiding. The manager wouldn¡¯t have done something like that. Mo Xiao Yu knew that at least. That¡¯s why he was worried.


    Mu Yi had said that he would come back though. Since Mu Yi cared about Mister Mo, there was hope. He had seemed quite confident when he said he should be back in a few days. He concluded that if Mu Yi really wanted to lie to him, he would have said a couple of months.


    Mu Yi disguised himself the next day and went to see Xie Zheng. He needed help to understand everything about Qian Butong. What Mu Yi didn¡¯t expect was that Xie Zheng wouldn¡¯t need to carry out an investigation. He already had information about Qian Butong.


    Mu Yi was shocked when he learned that Ten Li Palace wasn¡¯t an influential group in martial arts circles. They were blacksmiths. They were famous for making the iron lion.


    According to legend, on the coast of Cangzhou, a black dragon had wreaked havoc. It made life impossible for the people. They were in a desperate situation. A lion had suddenly appeared and defeated the dragon, thus saving the people¡¯s lives.


    The people had looked for the best blacksmith to make a statue of the lion after it disappeared. It had taken him eighty-one days to forge the statue. They took it to the seaport to serve as a guardian preventing the black dragon from coming back.


    It was strange because it seemed to work. Since they had put the lion statue at the port, nothing ever happened at the seaport of Cangzhou. The people had a lot of faith in the lion. The blacksmith and his colleagues had settled in the area. Their reputation grew exponentially. Ten Li Palace became their headquarters.


    Nobody knew whether the legend was true or not. However, anyone could go look at the gigantic lion statue at the seaport. When people talked about the blacksmiths who had made it, most people mentioned Ten Li Palace.


    Apparently, Qian Butong was the descendant of the blacksmith who had forged the lion statue. He was famous for that reason and also because he was a very good blacksmith. Plus, he was the leader of Ten Li Palace.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a blacksmith?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Qian Butong was just a blacksmith. The mysterious man wouldn¡¯t have done all of that last night if that was the case. Why would he have captured Mister Mo and blackmailed Mu Yi to fight a blacksmith?


    Mu Yi was convinced Qian Butong was more than just a blacksmith. It was like how Xie Zheng wasn¡¯t able to find out Leng Yu¡¯s background. There were some things he wouldn¡¯t be able to find out. Even Mister Mo was just known as a regular papercutting artist..


    After Xie Zheng left, Mu Yi didn¡¯t waste any time and walked towards Ten Li Palace. He hoped that Qian Butong hadn¡¯t hidden after obtaining the imperial jade seal. It would be impossible to find him in two days if he had. Mister Mo would be in danger if he didn¡¯t finish this quickly.


    Ten Li Palace was huge and there were a lot of blacksmiths. It might not really be ten li wide, but it was at least four li wide which was already quite big.


    When Mu Yi entered Ten Li Palace, he listened closely to what the people were saying. He could hear the loud sound of pumping bellows. He raised his head and saw countless chimneys with black smoke coming out of them.


    There were many people on the main path. Mu Yi immediately noticed two travelers. They were leaving Ten Li Castle holding swords. They looked rather excited. It seemed that the blacksmiths of Ten Li Castle also forged weapons in addition to statues of lions and ordinary agricultural tools.


    Xie Zheng had told Mu Yi that the largest and tallest chimney was where Qian Butong worked. Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to ask for his whereabouts, he could easily find him. It was a bit strange to call the place a smithy when it looked more like a massive factory.


    Since the beginning of the Westernization Movement, the Great Qing Dynasty had been absorbing knowledge from the western world. Even the secretaries of the dynasty imitated western methods. That¡¯s why this place had become a gigantic factory, yet people continued calling it a workshop.


    QIAN¡¯S WORKSHOP was written on the top of a gigantic gate in front of a building. The building was built around a gigantic chimney. There was a steady stream of people coming in and out.


    Mu Yi entered and glanced around. He noticed a lot of weapons and grey armor. A person would feel that Qian Butong was a just and honourable craftsman when seeing such things. It seemed like he was specialized in making weapons and armor for the military.


    ¡°Hey, who are you? You can¡¯t just come in here,¡± someone said.


    Since Mu Yi was wearing a plaited bamboo hat, he looked as if he were sneaking about. He was noticed by someone immediately. A burly fellow stepped in front of him. He was carrying a big hammer. He let his hammer fall to the ground not caring as the cement cracked.


    ¡°I came to see someone,¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    He could tell that the man was putting on a show. However, it wasn¡¯t that easy to scare Mu Yi away.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± said the big fellow.


    Once he noticed that Mu Yi didn¡¯t have a weapon and wasn¡¯t a loud person, he puffed his chest out a bit more.

 Chapter 198: Deliberately Causing Trouble

    When Mu Yi saw the man look at him disdainfully, he didn¡¯t care. He hadn¡¯t come to make friends with him and he didn¡¯t need to curry favor with him.


    ¡°I came to see the leader of this workshop,¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for my second uncle?¡± said the burly fellow.


    He seemed surprised. He looked Mu Yi up and down. The big fellow¡¯s name was Qian Tieniu. He was Qian Butong¡¯s nephew. He seemed rash but actually he wasn¡¯t stupid. He was the leader of a whole team of blacksmiths so he was quite smart.


    As soon as Mu Yi had entered, someone had informed him. He had hidden behind some of the machines and watched Mu Yi. When he saw Mu Yi was wearing a plaited bamboo hat and kept glancing around, Qian Tieniu decided to see how he would react to him and his hammer.


    He hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi was there for his second uncle. Everybody knew that Qian Butong wasn¡¯t in the workshop very often. If Mu Yi had been a friend of his, he wouldn¡¯t have come to the workshop to see him.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want with my second uncle?¡± said Qian Tieniu straightforwardly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. Hurry up and call Qian Butong,¡± said Mu Yi firmly.


    ¡°Eh? You came here to cause trouble?!¡± Qian Tieniu said.


    He was furious. Mu Yi dared call his uncle by his name without using sir or mister.


    Qian Tieniu was a very skilled blacksmith. Some of the officials in town even called him ¡°brother¡±. The Qian¡¯s even had good relations with the army. All the blacksmiths in Ten Li Palace respected the Qian¡¯s and everyone gave them face.


    Even some extremely strong travelers gave the Qian¡¯s face. It had been a very long time since someone had dared come to the Qian¡¯s workshop to cause trouble. The person who had dared to cause trouble before had disappeared and nobody had ever found his body.


    A dozen burly fellows rushed over after hearing Qian Tieniu¡¯s shout. They were all carrying hammers. They looked at Mu Yi angrily.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m here to cause trouble, that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care but go and call Qian Butong,¡± said Mu Yi glaring at the men.


    He was causing trouble on purpose. He knew it was the only way for him to see Qian Butong.


    ¡°You want to die!¡± shouted Qian Tieniu furiously.


    He walked towards Mu Yi and stretched out a hand to grab him. It seemed as if Mu Yi hadn¡¯t moved but he had leaned away. Qian Tieniu was knocked back though. He crashed to the ground and rolled a few times.


    The entire area became quiet. They hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would strike one of them. They hadn¡¯t even thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive a single attack. Qian Tieniu was physically strong. He also knew some basic martial arts. It was necessary as the leader of a group of blacksmiths.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s attack him altogether and kill him!¡± said Qian Tieniu.


    Qian Tieniu didn¡¯t scream or anything when Mu Yi kicked him. He got up from where he had fallen and looked at Mu Yi ferociously. This wasn¡¯t just about face anymore.


    When Qian Tieniu had spoken all the other blacksmiths had raised their hammers and ran towards Mu Yi. Even though Qian Tieniu couldn¡¯t compete with Mu Yi, there was no way Mu Yi could compete with a whole group of strong men. They even had hammers.


    Mu Yi glared at them. They seemed to be people used to bullying weaker people. They were definitely evil. What kind of blacksmiths were they to use their hammers against people?


    Mu Yi attacked without the slightest hesitation. A blacksmith moaned in pain and was knocked back. He wasn¡¯t as strong Qian Tieniu so after he crashed to the ground he put his hands on his belly and cried. The other blacksmiths were knocked away too. Some of them were hit with their own hammers and started bleeding.


    Nobody had ever come and caused this much trouble. It was the first time someone as fierce and tough as Mu Yi had showed up. Qian Tieniu had just gotten back onto his feet, but when he saw the scene in front of him he fell back down to his knees. Even though he was proud and arrogant, he wasn¡¯t stupid. Mu Yi was strong and he couldn¡¯t compete with him.


    ¡°Stop!¡± shouted someone furiously.


    Mu Yi planned to stopped fighting them anyway. It wasn¡¯t like they could fight anymore. Some people had been watching the events unfold to the side. They were all shaking. They had no plans to mess with Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi looked in the direction of the voice. He saw a middle-aged man rushing over. He looked angry. He quickly glanced at the blacksmiths lying on the ground. Then, with a tight grip on his emotions, he turned and greeted Mu Yi respectfully with his hands clasped.


    ¡°Your Excellency, may I ask you what the members of Ten Li Palace did to you to offend you? We must have done something terrible for you to teach them such a lesson,¡± the middle-aged man said.


    The middle-aged man was wise. He mentioned the whole palace when he spoke not just the Qian family. The man seemed to be around forty. He wasn¡¯t as tall and sturdy as Qian Tieniu. His skin was white and his hands weren¡¯t large.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°I am Qian Buyong, Venerable Master. I am also a manager here,¡± said the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Qian Buyong? What is your relation to Qian Butong?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°What do you want from my second brother, Your Excellency?¡± Qian Buyong said.


    ¡°Third Uncle, you can¡¯t let him off,¡± said Qian Tieniu.


    ¡°Insolent brat! Who allowed you to talk? You¡¯re just making a fool of yourself. You¡¯re a disgrace to the family,¡± said Qian Buyong.


    He glanced at Qian Tieniu and at all the blacksmiths angrily. When Qian Tieniu saw how furious his third uncle was, he didn¡¯t act arrogantly anymore. He walked over to the blacksmiths and kicked them. Mu Yi had been a bit brutal but they were only in pain. If he had wanted to kill them, he could have done it easily.


    The blacksmiths were really in pain, but they were also exaggerating how bad it was. Qian Buyong was angry because he could see that they were pretending. When the blacksmiths stood up and left, Qian Buyong took a deep breath and looked at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Are you going to justify yourself, Your Excellency?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Justify myself? You want me to justify myself?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Of course, you think you can harass the members of Ten Li Palace or the Qian family as you wish? What do you think will happen to if my family members find out what you did?¡± said Qian Buyong firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an explanation, but you have to call Qian Butong first,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He had just caused trouble to draw Qian Butong¡¯s attention. If he didn¡¯t show up, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to accomplish his task.


    ¡°In the Qian Family¡¯s workshop, I am qualified to act as the leader,¡± said Qian Buyong.


    If anyone had a problem related to the workshop, they could talk to him. They didn¡¯t need to find his older brother for something so trivial. Qian Buyong was already frowining but Mu Yi didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t replace Qian Butong as a person, can you? You¡¯re not him,¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    ¡°I see. You really came to cause trouble, Your Excellency,¡± said Qian Buyong glumly.


    If Mu Yi wasn¡¯t concealing himself so well, Qian Buyong would have gotten him arrested already. However, they didn¡¯t know what Mu Yi¡¯s background was. Even if a few blacksmiths had been humiliated, it didn¡¯t mean that the Qian¡¯s were weak.


    How could they have become the main family of blacksmiths in Ten Li Palace if they were? How could Qian Butong have become the leader of Ten Li Palace?


    ¡°So what? What do you intend to do?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Where are the boys of the Qian Family?¡± shouted Qian Buyong.


    ¡°Here!¡± someone shouted.


    Mu Yi heard quick steps. A man with a blade entered the workshop and stopped behind Qian Buyong. In a short time, almost a hundred people stood behind Qian Buyong. They all looked at Mu Yi. They were ready and waiting for Qian Buyong to give them the order to attack.


    Most people in Mu Yi¡¯s position would have been completely terrified. However, Mu Yi had fought against a hundred members of the Octagon Organization at the top of Western Ji Hill. He had also fought against five hundred elite soldiers from the Jinan Prefecture. The people in front of him were nothing in comparison.


    If he wanted to, he could destroy them all in the blink of an eye. They were just ordinary people after all. They only looked sturdy.


    Mu Yi glanced at them and smiled. Qian Tieniu wasn¡¯t in the group of people. He had probably gone to inform higher authorities in the family. That was probably why Qian Buyong had made him leave.


    The person he had gone to find had to be either a member of the Qian family or they had to be extremely close to them. Mu Yi was convinced that the first option was more likely. It was even more likely that the person was Qian Butong.


    Mu Yi had come to see him. He was extremely strong and was causing trouble. If Qian Tieniu didn¡¯t go and inform Qian Butong, it¡¯d be strange.

 Chapter 199: My name is Mu Yi

    Mu Yi was happy to see that Qian Tieniu had disappeared from the group. He had caused trouble so someone would get Qian Butong. He wouldn¡¯t need to stay in disguise if Qian Butong came. He¡¯d attack without it and become famous in Cangzhou in one move.


    ¡°You came here to cause trouble? You¡¯ll see how good the boys of the Qian family are at swordsmanship then. Are they swift or not?¡± said Qian Buyong.


    ¡°Are they swift or not?¡± The group shouted.


    The men raised their blades at the same time. Their voices were loud and sharp, like thunder. Many people turned to look at Ten Li Palace as they passed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anyone,¡± said Mu Yi slowly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little bit too confident, Your Excellency?¡± said Qian Buyong.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t waste time explaining. He threw a charm. Lights moved towards a wall of the workshop. There was an explosion and when the smoke cleared there was a gigantic hole in the wall. Mu Yi also threw a few charms at the pillars and the workshop started collapsing.


    The whole room shook violently. Half of the workshop was destroyed in a moment. The whole crowd looked dumbstruck. Was Mu Yi a god? What were those white lights? Explosives?


    No matter what they were, they definitely seemed like they could kill humans. Everybody¡¯s expression changed. Most of the group dropped their blades. Their courage had collapsed along with the walls and pillars of half the workshop. Even Qian Buyong was speechless.


    ¡°How did the Qian family offend you?¡± said Qian Buyong breaking the silence.


    He knew that Mu Yi had done that to warn them. Qian Buyong was scared so it had worked. He had already seen people who could do such things before. Those people didn¡¯t compare to Mu Yi though. The Qian family couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone like him.


    The Qian family had power and influence in Ten Li Palace. Qian Butong had power and influence as the leader of Ten Li Palace. He also knew many important people, but if they offended a powerful group, nobody would back them up anymore.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with the Qian family. I came here for Qian Butong,¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°You just came to see my brother?¡± asked Qian Buyong.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    ¡°You really have nothing against the Qian family?¡± asked Qian Buyong.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± said Mu Yi honestly.


    Even if Mu Yi considered Qian Butong as an enemy, it had nothing to do with the Qian family. Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to harm them.


    When he heard Mu Yi¡¯s reply, he almost coughed blood. Why had he come to cause trouble if he had nothing against them? Why hadn¡¯t he just said he wanted to see Qian Butong directly? Why did he need to act so fierce?


    Qian Buyong had already forgotten that if Mu Yi wasn¡¯t strong enough, he would have never listened to a word he said. He would have never let him see Qian Butong. Qian Buyong was only being flexible now because Mu Yi had proved he was strong enough. Everything was for the sake of the Qian family.


    ¡°What are you all doing standing there? Go back and work!¡± said Qian Buyong.


    He didn¡¯t need to turn around to make sure they left. All the blacksmiths ran away when they heard him and went back to work. In front of Mu Yi, Qian Buyong looked like a weakling but he was still a big boss. Their lives were in his hands.


    ¡°Your Excellency, you can tell me the purpose of your visit. My nephew went to call my brother already, he will be here soon,¡± said Qian Buyong respectfully.


    ¡°Alright,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Qian Buyong wasn¡¯t stupid. People like him managed to survive all the time, no matter how chaotic the world became. He was exactly the kind of person Mu Yi liked to deal with in situations like this. If he had been a bit more stubborn, he would have made all the men attack Mu Yi. It would have been difficult to talk peacefully after that.


    Qian Buyong took Mu Yi to a living room. After they entered the room, Mu Yi didn¡¯t hear the sound of hammers on forges anymore. Such a quiet and peaceful place in a workshop was rare. It was clearly a room they used when inviting partners to talk business.


    ¡°What should I call you, Your Excellency? From your accent, I guessed that you¡¯re not from Cangzhou, right?¡± asked Qian Buyong.


    He had already requested that a servant bring some tea before they sat down. Mu Yi¡¯s accent and the plaited bamboo hat made him think Mu Yi wasn¡¯t from Cangzhou. Local people didn¡¯t need to hide their identity.


    The Qian family were in business. Many people knew them. Ordinary people knew them as ordinary blacksmiths. They were official blacksmiths for the army behind the scenes. It was a secret but many people still knew about it.


    Mu Yi was concealing his identity and he wanted to see Qian Butong. Qian Buyong couldn¡¯t afford to act recklessly. Mu Yi might have a very high standing. Business was all that mattered to them after all.


    ¡°When will Qian Butong arrive?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    When he saw Mu Yi looking at him disdainfully, Qian Buyong was upset internally. He didn¡¯t let his expression change though. Just glancing at Mu Yi made him break into a cold sweat.


    ¡°If he¡¯s coming on foot, I¡¯d say half an hour.¡± replied Qian Buyong obediently.


    ¡°Alright,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He stopped paying attention to Qian Buyong and closed his eyes. The atmosphere became even more awkward. Qian Buyong didn¡¯t know what to do now. He was afraid he would offend no matter what he did.


    He had met many important people in his life but this was the first time he felt so much pressure. Mu Yi wanted to see Qian Butong and Qian Buyong wondered why he couldn¡¯t help.


    Half an hour passed and Mu Yi opened his eyes. A few seconds later, he heard footsteps. Qian Buyong stood up and quickly left the room.


    ¡°Second brother!¡± he said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the man?¡± someone asked.


    Even without having seen him, Mu Yi had the impression he was well-educated. He spoke neither too fast nor too slow. A man¡¯s way of speaking said a lot about him.


    ¡°He¡¯s seated in the office,¡± replied Qian Buyong.


    ¡°Alright, leave it to me,¡± he said.


    A middle-aged man stepped into the room. He was about forty years old. He looked a bit younger than Qian Buyong. He was wearing a Confucian robe. He looked like a scholar, not a blacksmith. Of course, he was the leader of Ten Li Palace so he could dress as he wished.


    ¡°You were looking for me?¡± said Qian Butong.


    He sat down across from Mu Yi. Mu Yi was still wearing the plaited bamboo hat so Qian Butong couldn¡¯t see his face properly.


    ¡°Indeed. I came to see you,¡± said Mu Yi standing up.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t look like a client,¡± said Qian Butong.


    ¡°What do you think I came here for then?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°You want to cause trouble,¡± said Qian Butong impolitely.


    ¡°Cause trouble? You¡¯re right,¡± said Mu Yi smiling.


    ¡°So, you harbor a grudge against me and nothing can change that?¡± said Qian Butong.


    ¡°No, actually, whether we¡¯re friends or enemies depends on you,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m listening then,¡± said Qian Butong.


    ¡°Give me the imperial jade seal and I¡¯ll leave immediately,¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    It was better to get straight to the point. Was there anything he could really do or say to convince Qian Butong to hand the seal over? Mu Yi didn¡¯t think so but he was convinced that Qian Butong wouldn¡¯t risk his life for the object.


    Mu Yi thought of the mysterious man who had told him about the item. The mysterious man probably wasn¡¯t hiding his true identity for fun. There was definitely something going on that he couldn¡¯t tell anyone.


    Qian Butong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all at the mention of the seal. However, Mu Yi¡¯s senses were well-trained and he could sense Qian Butong¡¯s nervousness.


    ¡°The imperial jade seal? What imperial jade seal?¡± asked Qian Butong.


    He looked surprised. If Mu Yi didn¡¯t already know Qian Butong had the imperial jade seal, he maybe would have believed he didn¡¯t have it.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart. Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid. You can¡¯t fool me,¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qian Butong asked.


    ¡°My name is Mu Yi but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever heard of me,¡± said Mu Yi.


    He took off the plaited bamboo hat and showed his face. He wasn¡¯t wearing the skin mask today. He couldn¡¯t show the skin mask to just anyone. It was an important disguise. Mu Yi knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get the imperial jade seal from Qian Butong. If he had to fight, the skin mask would just be a burden.

 Chapter 200: Black Dragon Taoist pries

    t


    ¡°Mu Yi?¡± Qian Butong said.


    He had never heard of him which was shocking. Yet as soon as he saw Mu Yi¡¯s real face, he looked even more surprised. When he saw Mu Yi¡¯s hair and the Bamboo Tree of Life, he came to a realization.


    ¡°Mu Yi, Mu Yi the evil Taoist priest?¡± said Qian Butong slowly.


    Mu Yi was neither the strongest nor the most famous cultivator in the world. He was just starting to gain fame in Henan. Not everybody cared about the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. Many people didn¡¯t even believe in such legends.


    Some people were more focused on national or even international affairs. Mu Yi had done small things when compared to other people. People would definitely forget about small things after some time had passed. Mu Yi only needed a few people to pay attention to him though.


    Qian Butong was one of those few people it seemed. He knew about the evil Taoist priest who had a key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. He knew he had arrived in Cangzhou and was young, less than twenty years old.


    He was so young but he was already a cultivator. Even though he wasn¡¯t a first-class cultivator, his accomplishments were still incredible. It was just a guess but Qian Butong felt he was right. Qian Buyong hadn¡¯t guessed who Mu Yi was because he was just an ordinary man. He didn¡¯t have access to such information.


    ¡°Evil Taoist priest? I don¡¯t really like that name,¡± said Mu Yi smiling.


    Qian Butong looked startled. He wasn¡¯t worried about Mu Yi being young or having underestimated him. He was surprised the legends were true. Mu Yi was really young and he didn¡¯t look domineering at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a name. If you don¡¯t like it, you can change it. However, a lost life cannot be replaced,¡± said Qian Butong as a warning.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t leave just because of that. He didn¡¯t really care about the secret of the imperial jade seal. The key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was already a source of trouble for him. He didn¡¯t need more troublesome items.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten his reason for coming to Cangzhou. He needed to go to the Tingyu Building to search for answers. He had to hurry and bring the imperial jade seal back to save Mister Mo first.


    ¡°How can we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Alright, before we fight, I have a question. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to tell answer me, Master Mu?¡± Qian Butong said.


    ¡°You want to ask how I knew that you had the imperial jade seal?¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Indeed. I was extremely discreet. I left no clues. You just arrived in Cangzhou. How do you know I have it?¡± asked Qian Butong.


    ¡°Someone told me,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Who?¡± asked Qian Butong.


    ¡°If I told you, would you believe me?¡± said Mu Yi.


    Even though he really wanted to know who the mysterious man was, he hadn¡¯t been able to find out anything. Maybe it was a good opportunity to learn something about him.


    ¡°I would believe you,¡± said Qian Butong nodding. ¡°But¡­¡±


    He raised his hand and black smoke appeared. It was an attack aimed at Mu Yi. They were talking civilly but Mu Yi hadn¡¯t relaxed at all during the conversation. He thought about Mister Mo and the evil Qi in his body. It wasn¡¯t something that was easy to get rid of.


    Mu Yi was now sure that the one who had stolen the imperial jade seal from Mister Mo and injured him was Qian Butong. It seemed his attacks used evil Qi.


    Inner strength wasn¡¯t the only factor that needed to be considered. Someone who controlled a pure and righteous Qi couldn¡¯t be someone who killed innocent and kind people. Just like someone whose Qi was evil couldn¡¯t be a gentleman.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t surprised that Qian Butong had attacked so suddenly. It would have been surprising if he hadn¡¯t! The black smoke hadn¡¯t even gotten close to Mu Yi but his flesh was already crawling. He raised the Bamboo Tree of Life and pulled out a few evil spirit slaying charms.


    White lights collided with the black smoke. The black smoke just dispersed and condensed again. It didn¡¯t stop moving towards Mu Yi. The Bamboo Tree of Life started to shine. Mu Yi positioned it to block the smoke.


    It was as if the black smoke was alive. The bamboo stick held the black smoke back while Mu Yi looked at it. He recognized it as the same evil Qi that had injured Mister Mo. He needed to be careful.


    ¡°No matter who sent you here, you¡¯re going to die,¡± said Qian Butong.


    His expression was malicious. He didn¡¯t look like a well-educated scholar anymore. He controlled the black smoke maneuvering it around the Bamboo Tree of Life so it could continue moving towards Mu Yi. Mu Yi didn¡¯t look alarmed. He had other ways of blocking the black smoke.


    When Mu Yi saw that Qian Butong was already using his full strength to fight him, he took out the copper lamp and pushed mind strength inside. The copper lamp started to glow. Light surrounded Mu Yi and corroded the black smoke that was approaching him.


    The black smoke didn¡¯t disperse completely when the copper lamp light reached it, but a portion of it did.


    Qian Butong was stunned. The copper lamp could stop his black smoke. When he saw one tenth of it disappear, he felt sad. He had spent years working on it and creating it. Even though his black smoke couldn¡¯t kill gods, it was enough to kill ordinary people.


    Once people inhaled it, it was difficult to get it out of the body. Then, it slowly absorbed the person¡¯s life force. He usually feed people to the black smoke.


    ¡°Strangling Black Dragon!¡± shouted Qian Butong while executing hand seals.


    The black smoke turned into a black dragon that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws as it moved towards Mu Yi. When the black smoke turned into a dragon, Mu Yi could feel that it had gotten more powerful. The change reminded him of something.


    Xie Zheng had told him about Ten Li Palace¡¯s legend. In the legend, a black dragon had caused trouble and absorbed people. A lion had defeated him and made him leave.


    People thought they were saved because a blacksmith had put a gigantic lion statue at the seaport. They also thought that the members of Ten Li Palace were the descendants of the blacksmiths who had created the lion.


    Black dragon, iron lion statue, descendants¡­ Even though the legend wasn¡¯t necessarily true, there had to be reasons why it existed.


    Maybe Qian Butong was really one of the blacksmith¡¯s descendants. Many years had passed since then. Had the lion statue really kept the black dragon away? Couldn¡¯t there be another reason why the black dragon had disappeared?


    The black dragon was more powerful than the black smoke. It chomped at the light of the copper lamp bit by bit.


    Mu Yi could clearly sense the strength of the black dragon. The light of the copper lamp became unstable. The five thunders charms wasn¡¯t as effective when used inside a room. If it was, Mu Yi would have wanted to see which one was stronger, the black dragon or the lightning dragon.


    ¡°Little boy, surrender now. Acknowledge allegiance to me and I won¡¯t kill you,¡± said Qian Butong.


    The black dragon became even more powerful as he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who has a big secret in the Qian family. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want anyone to know who you really are, right?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Sharp-tongued, are you?¡± said Qian Butong icily.


    Mu Yi just smiled. If Qian Butong was avoiding his question, it meant he had stumbled onto something.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must have studied the evil skills of your ancestor, right? The black dragon and iron lion. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your ancestor will come out of his grave to settle accounts with you?¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°Hmph! You know nothing,¡± said Qian Butong disdainfully.


    ¡°Are you the descendant of that evil cultivator?¡± said Mu Yi provokingly.


    ¡°Little boy, it¡¯s useless no matter what you say. The Black Dragon Taoist priest did all kinds of evil deeds in the past. In the end, people joined together to get rid of him. The iron lion was indeed used to suppress the Black Dragon Taoist priest. The Black Dragon Taoist priest died at that time. My ancestor was the Black Dragon Taoist priest¡¯s boy. He hid during the battle and obtained the skills of the Black Dragon Taoist priest. Are you happy now?¡± said Qian Butong when he finished.


    ¡°The story can¡¯t be as simple as that,¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    He only believed parts of Qian Butong¡¯s story. The story about the Black Dragon Taoist priest was probably true, and maybe the iron lion had really suppressed the Black Dragon Taoist priest.


    The fact that the ancestor of the Qian family was the Black Dragon Taoist priest¡¯s son probably wasn¡¯t true. So many years had passed but the Qian family had the Black Dragon Taoist priest¡¯s skill. That couldn¡¯t be a coincidence but why was Qian Butong the only one in the Qian family who had studied the skill?


    He was definitely lying.

 Chapter 201: Terrifying Flames!

    Actually, Mu Yi hadn¡¯t believed Qian Butong since he¡¯d started talking. But he also knew that the black dragon was a great reward.


    Especially that Qian Butong¡¯s skill was initially from the black dragon.


    ¡°Little boy, die!¡± said the black dragon finally. He looked ferocious and scary.


    The energy of the copper lamp which protected him broke apart.


    Qian Butong finally seemed convinced he was going to win. After he had studied the black dragon¡¯s skill, he had never been disappointed. Even though the skill was extremely evil and slowly absorbed people¡¯s lives, who could find out about it?


    Actually, Qian Butong didn¡¯t want to kill Mu Yi immediately. He was curious about Mu Yi. Where was he from? He may even be able to use Mu Yi to feed his black dragon. That would make the black dragon become stronger. He wouldn¡¯t need to kill him that way, Lin Feng would die slowly and progressively.


    Mu Yi saw Qian Butong¡¯s ferocious expression. He even knew he was in danger but he remained completely expressionless.


    He was experienced. He had fought many battles already. Mu Yi remained calm and indifferent. He was growing up. He managed to keep calm even when he was in danger.


    The black dragon broke the protective lights of the copper lamp. Mu Yi staggered and was pushed back of a few steps. The black dragon now had more space.


    In the end, Mu Yi threw an evil spirit slaying charm at the black dragon. His evil spirit slaying charms were much more powerful now. White lights kept flashing. There were several consecutive explosions. The black dragon couldn¡¯t move any closer, he was even pushed back.


    Then, Mu Yi threw his Bamboo Tree of Life at the black dragon. Suddenly, the Bamboo Tree of Life turned into a green light and surrounded the black dragon.


    Mu Yi raised his copper lamp with two hands and looked grave and solemn.


    When Qian Butong saw that, he was stupefied. He had just seen how powerful and explosive the copper lamp was. Even though Mu Yi couldn¡¯t defeat the black dragon solely relying on the copper lamp, the black dragon couldn¡¯t be too careless when facing it, and now it was even worse because he was tied up with the bamboo stick.


    The bamboo stick was clearly a Taoist tool. It kept attacking the black dragon.


    Qian Butong didn¡¯t know what Mu Yi was doing and he had a very bad feeling. He understood that the battle couldn¡¯t continue like that. He had to do something to stop Mu Yi.


    ¡°Double Dragon Pearl Drop!¡±


    shouted Qian Butong. Then, he bit his tongue and spat out a drop of blood.


    The drop of blood made the black dragon duplicate.


    Initially, Nian Nuer was controlling the Bamboo Tree of Life to resist against the black dragon. But now there were two black dragons so she was a bit worried.


    Especially that one of the black dragons moved straight towards Mu Yi. She was worried the dragon would injure him.


    But at that moment, it was as if Mu Yi hadn¡¯t seen it. He was fully focusing on the copper lamp. The black dragon was getting closer and closer to him.


    Nian Nuer wanted to go and protect Mu Yi but the other dragon was insane and and extremely agitated so she couldn¡¯t leave him alone.


    At that moment, Nian Nuer had no choice but to pray for Mu Yi.


    Regarding Mu Yi, actually, he knew everything that was happening around him, including that a dragon was charging him but he didn¡¯t move. He solely focused on his copper lamp.


    Actually, a moment before, when the black dragon had destroyed the protective light screens of the copper lamp, Mu Yi had felt something. Since he had started practicing cultivation, Mu Yi kept refining the copper lamp. It was as resistant as a hard rock. Blades couldn¡¯t pierce through it. No matter what.


    Therefore, Mu Yi had no choice but to do it, and he did it tepidly. He kept giving his copper lamp warmth. He kept refining it using his own mind strength. It was a method which took time but as time passed, Mu Yi was gradually starting to understand some of the copper lamp¡¯s kinds of strength.


    It would just take him a long time before he was able to control it.


    Mu Yi had thought that it would continue that way but he hadn¡¯t thought that a black dragon would destroy the protective energies of the copper lamp and that it would actually turn out to be something good because it increased the control he had over the copper lamp.


    Naturally, Mu Yi didn¡¯t give up. He was in danger but he had to take the risk. He couldn¡¯t miss that opportunity. So he threw the Bamboo Tree of Life to save time but he hadn¡¯t thought that Qian Butong could make the black dragon duplicate. The black dragons were much weaker than when there was only one dragon but it was more difficult to fight two dragons, and together, they were still stronger than one dragon.


    The dragon moved closer and closer to Mu Yi. Mu Yi didn¡¯t give up.


    He kept releasing mind strength into the copper lamp. He could sense that the copper lamp was resisting against his mind strength. It seemingly didn¡¯t want to be refined.


    Finally, Mu Yi looked resolute and determined. He released all his mind strength and put it all in the copper lamp.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    shouted Mu Yi explosively. One could see blue veins on his temples. They were pumping extremely quickly. It almost looked as if his veins were going to explode.


    ¡°Boom boom!


    Suddenly, Mu Yi heard an explosion above him. He was startled. His mind strength almost collapsed but luckily, it just lasted for a few seconds. He quickly calmed down again.


    Then, Mu Yi felt as if all the obstacles had been overcome. Suddenly, the darkness dispersed. It was replaced by a soft and gentle flame. Around it, everything was white. At that moment, it was as if Mu Yi had been in another world. The black dragon had disappeared. The Bamboo Tree of Life wasn¡¯t there either. It was as if everything had disappeared around him.


    All he could see was the small flame which was floating in midair.


    ¡°I¡¯m inside the copper lamp?¡± whispered Mu Yi. That was the only solution.


    ¡°This flame is the original source of the copper lamp?¡± thought Mu Yi. Even though it was the first time he saw that flame, he felt very close to it.


    But then, suddenly, he felt under pressure. The pressure was terrifying, almost unbearable. His mind strength was being oppressed. It was as if something had been trying to wreck it.


    Mu Yi understood that it was an incredible opportunity. Such opportunities were rare. Therefore, he stopped hesitating and took out a Mark of the Path like he had done back then with the Bamboo Tree of Life and put it into the flame.


    Suddenly, the pressure was even worse. Mu Yi felt as if consciousness had been about to collapse.


    When his consciousness collapsed, he came back to his senses. His brain kept buzzing as if it were about to explode.


    But at that moment, Mu Yi had no time to deal with this because the black dragon was already extremely close to him. Mu Yi could already see its gigantic mouth. It was wide open. It wanted to devour him alive.


    If the black dragon bit him or absorbed him, even if Mu Yi didn¡¯t die, he would at least be severely injured.


    When Mu Yi was about to dodge, his copper lamp, which he was still holding, became dazzling. A flame emerged from the copper lamp and moved straight towards the black dragon.


    When Qian Butong saw that flame, he didn¡¯t care. He looked more and more ferocious because he could already imagine Mu Yi¡¯s corpse lying on the ground.


    Since he had studied black dragon skills, he had never lost. So he was convinced Mu Yi would be no exception.


    However, his face suddenly stiffened.


    When the flame reached the black dragon, it didn¡¯t disappear. On the contrary, it was as if it had fallen into oil. Suddenly, it turned much bigger.


    The white fire surrounded the black dragon and kept becoming bigger as if it had been fanned.


    Mu Yi was stupefied. Even though he already knew how explosive the copper lamp was, he still found it amazing that the copper lamp could destroy a black dragon whose strength could be compared to the second difficulty.


    If that was the case, he could now kill people of the second difficulty easily?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t have time to be surprised though. The black dragon had already disappeared but it wasn¡¯t over. The big flame suddenly turned into a small flame again after that. And Mu Yi didn¡¯t even need to do or say anything that the flame was now moving towards the second dragon already.


    ¡°No! My dragons!¡± shouted Qian Butong furiously. It had taken him twenty years! Twenty years to raise that dragon. And during that battle, he had made it duplicate, and now they were going to be destroyed?! What a catastrophe!


    When he saw the flame move towards the other dragon, he looked panic-stricken.


    The black dragon was his trump card. If he lost the dragon, his overall strength would decrease drastically. For him, that meant the end, his own destruction, because it could potentially be fatal.


    He knew that without the black dragon, he couldn¡¯t compete with Mu Yi anymore. And he may not even be able to run away.


    So he continued watching, he had no time for anything else anyway. He couldn¡¯t get his black dragon back unfortunately. He had been too slow. Even though the black dragon had already broken free from Nian Nuer¡¯s constriction and was already flying towards Qian Butong, at that moment, the flame landed on its tail.


    Suddenly, the black dragon¡¯s tail started burning. The flames quickly moved all over his body.


    When Qian Butong saw that, his legs started shaking, his heart twitched and he coughed blood. At that moment, he already understood he had completely failed.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t happy, he also understood that if he didn¡¯t escape now, he would die there. Therefore, he stopped looking at the black dragon which was already burning and turned around to escape.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t going to let him escape.


    And Mu Yi didn¡¯t even need to move for that. The Bamboo Tree of Life flickered and appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 202: The Mystery of the Imperial Jade Seal!

    Even though Qian Butong practiced martial arts, he was far from being as strong as a second-class master. His power had mainly lied in the black dragon skill. It was a skill, it was an attack, he always won with it. So he had never thought too much. He hadn¡¯t felt the need to study other skills.


    Before Mu Yi learnt the punching technique, close combat was his weakness. Luckily, he had body protection charms back then. He also had a few offensive charms. But Qian Butong had nothing.


    That was why most cultivators weren¡¯t good. They solely relied on mind strength and skills.


    Therefore, Qian Butong couldn¡¯t escape from the Bamboo Tree of Life. He blocked a few attacks but then the Qian Butong got through and hit him in the chest which made him fall on the ground.


    At that moment, the last black dragon had completely disappeared. The flame suddenly became small again and then it went back in front of Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi looked at the flame. He was feeling a bit nervous and stiff, what if the flame touched him by accident?


    Luckily, the flame was on his side. It didn¡¯t attack Mu Yi. It calmly floated back towards the copper lamp and went back inside of it.


    At that moment, Mu Yi looked at the copper lamp and realized there was something differnet. It was as if the copper lamp looked newer. And patterns appeared at the base of the copper lamp. But those patterns only covered ten percent of the total area of the lamp.


    At the same time, Mu Yi sensed that his connection to the copper lamp had become deeper.


    When he saw that the copper lamp was stable and the flame had stopped causing trouble, he was relieved. Then he put the copper lamp away.


    Even though Mu Yi had many doubts, for example, why was the copper lamp changing like that? What about the flame? But Mu Yi also understood that it wasn¡¯t time to study the copper lamp. He had to take care of Qian Butong first. Besides, he also had to study the imperial jade seal.


    In any case, after all this, Mu Yi had a new trump card.


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, that flame was the same flame which had burnt Qu Yang but back then, Mu Yi was using life strength to activate the copper lamp. There were always powerful explosions before but just now, with the tiny little flame, it looked less dangerous but the flame had still destroyed two black dragons.


    Mu Yi had risked his life to kill the first one. He saw them as the symbol of his new success.


    Mu Yi suddenly felt dizzy. He blinked. The Bamboo Tree of Life quickly flew back to Mu Yi¡¯s hand and thanks to it, he didn¡¯t fall.


    Luckily, after that, Mu Yi felt less dizzy. He still had a headache but he was getting better. He had used too much mind strength. Luckily, the flame had destroyed the black dragons because without the flame, he would have lost the battle.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± said Mu Yi looking at Qian Butong who was lying on the ground. He didn¡¯t sit up, he looked at Mu Yi furiously. He had almost won and all of a sudden, he had lost.


    Besides, Mu Yi was like an arrow at the end of its flight at that moment. He seemed exhausted. If Qian Butong had managed to resist a little longer, he may have had a chance to win even without the black dragons.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± When Qian Butong heard Mu Yi, he sighed because he understood he had lost.


    ¡°Tell me what I can do so that you don¡¯t kill me?¡± Qian Butong didn¡¯t want to die. Even though he had lost, it didn¡¯t mean he had to die. Mu Yi wanted the imperial jade seal so he could use it to negotiate.


    ¡°Give me the imperial jade seal.¡± said Mu Yi impolitely and straightforwardly. He had come for the imperial jade seal after all.


    ¡°Alright. If you spare my life and let me go, I will naturally give you the imperial jade seal.¡± said Qian Butong straightforwardly. He knew that he had to be magnanimous. If he infuriated Mu Yi, it would be over.


    When Mu Yi heard him, he didn¡¯t reply at first. He just silently looked at him.


    ¡°Trust me. If you kill me now, you will never find the imperial jade seal, even if you explore every single inch of Cangzhou to find it.¡± said Qian Butong to Mu Yi.


    ¡°You mean that the imperial jade seal is not in Cangzhou?¡± said Mu Yi.


    Qian Butong smiled. He wasn¡¯t seized with panic when he heard Mu Yi¡¯s answer, ¡°Let me go and the imperial jade seal is yours. Otherwise, you will never find it.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t care about the Ten Li Palace and the Qian Clan.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Of course I care. Therefore, I want to live. If I die, the Qian Clan will be destroyed by other clans or absorbed. If I die, they die, we all die. All I care about is my own life. I want to live.¡± said Qian Butong naturally.


    Even if Mu Yi used the Qian Clan to threaten him, it didn¡¯t work. All he wanted was to live.


    He knew he was selfish.


    ¡°No need to torture me either. Even though I can¡¯t fight now, I can also kill myself.¡± said Qian Butong.


    ¡°Alright, I can accept. Give me the imperial jade seal and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± said Mu Yi nodding happily. He had destroyed two dragons, that was a tragic loss for Qian Butong so Mu Yi was convinced making Qian Butong submit to him wasn¡¯t going to be difficult.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t trust you so you have to do it as an oath. You must make an oath and swear you will let me go and won¡¯t kill me after I give you the imperial jade seal.¡± said Qian Butong to Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t look scared at all.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    said Mu Yi nodding. Then he took an oath and swore. Qian Butong was relieved. Nobody wanted to die, especially people who were ambitious.


    ¡°Tell me where the imperial jade seal is.¡± said Mu Yi ignoring Qian Butong¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°The imperial jade seal is buried at the seaport at the foot of the iron lion statue. There is a button in the left eye of the lion, press on it three times and it will activate the mechanism.¡± said Qian Butong cheerfully.


    ¡°The iron lion statue at the seaport?¡± Mu Yi was surprised. He believed him. He didn¡¯t think Qian Butong would take the risk of lying to him. Because Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about the oath, he could still kill Qian Butong if the latter lied to him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± said Qian Butong nodding.


    ¡°I was wondering, what is so special about that imperial jade seal?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± asked Qian Butong raising his head and looking at Mu Yi with surprise.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. I just arrived in Cangzhou, how could I know what that imperial jade seal can be used for?¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    ¡°Haha! You don¡¯t know? You surprisingly don¡¯t know?!¡± said Qian Butong to Mu Yi bursting into a loud laughter.


    ¡°Is it that strange?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Not strange. Not strange at all. I am just wondering who told you I had the imperial jade seal?¡± said Qian Butong staring at Mu Yi. He was convinced nobody had seen him steal the imperial jade seal back then.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t know who he is either but he captured me and then he said I had to steal the imperial jade seal and he told me you had it.¡± Mu Yi immediately talked about the mysterious man. Actually, he wanted to see if Qian Butong knew him.


    When Qian Butong heard Mu Yi, he looked glum.


    He hated Mu Yi? For sure. But at the same time, he also hated the man behind the curtains because if that man hadn¡¯t told Mu Yi, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have found him and he wouldn¡¯t have lost his black dragon. And now he had no choice but to give the imperial jade seal to someone without even fighting for it.


    But who was the mysterious man behind the stage? And when Qian Butong had stolen the imperial jade seal, who was there?


    ¡°You know who that person is, right?¡± Qian Butong suddenly looked at Mu Yi. He wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew what Mu Yi¡¯s goal was.


    ¡°Not bad. Of course, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    ¡°Well, I would tell you if I knew who he was!¡± said Qian Butong glumly. He wasn¡¯t worried to infuriate Mu Yi at that moment. He also knew what Mu Yi¡¯s goal was. Why didn¡¯t he ask Mu Yi to help him kill the man behind the stage?


    He didn¡¯t know who it was though. He couldn¡¯t make up a name either. He didn¡¯t think Mu Yi was that stupid.


    Unless he could prove it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will find out who sold me out.¡± said Qian Butong icily.


    ¡°Alright, tell me what the power of the imperial jade seal is? Since someone wants me to steal the imperial jade seal, it means it must be special. You better tell me what you know. Don¡¯t think he¡¯s cheap.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Hmph! He, cheap? Could it be that you are cheap?¡± said Qian Butong smiling icily and mockingly.


    ¡°In any case, both sides suffer tragic losses.¡± said Mu Yi ignoring Qian Butong¡¯s expression. He just wanted Qian Butong to reply to his question.


    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s what you think, why wouldn¡¯t I be willing to tell you?¡± said Qian Butong struggling to sit up. Then he crawled to a chair. Such simples moves made him turn completely pale and he was panting.


    ¡°Listen with respectful attention.¡± Mu Yi sat down in front of Qian Butong. If anyone saw that, they wouldn¡¯t believe those two were having a potentially fatal battle just a moment before.


    Qian Butong was severely injured. He had practiced the black dragon skill for such a long time and now he didn¡¯t have it anymore. It would be difficult for him to forget but he also knew that he was lucky to live, however, it would take a very long time before he could get his revenge.


    Therefore, the best was to sow discord amongst people and make all sides suffer tragic losses. Both Qian Butong and Mu Yi knew it was an evil plot.

 Chapter 203: The Mystery Imperial Jade Seal

    Liu De, Han Jing Di¡¯s son, called He Jian Xian Wang by the monarchy, King Xian by the people.


    At the time of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, the renowned erudite scholar Dong Zhongshu dismissed the hundred schools and revered only the Confucian, he burnt the books of the three previous generations because he wanted Confucianism to become the sole dominant ideology. Brilliant scholars became rarer and rarer. Back then, King Liu De started rising.


    Ten years later, Liu De didn¡¯t care and spent a huge sum of money on ancient books because he revered people of the ancient times.


    The imperial jade seal Mu Yi was looking for was King Liu De¡¯s. At the same time, it was also a key to King Xian¡¯s grave.


    If Liu De had just been a renowned erudite scholar, people wouldn¡¯t have been interested in him. At most, people would think a few of his personal belongings were buried with him and such things didn¡¯t attract extraordinary and powerful people. But now, Mu Yi had just learnt a secret from Qian Butong.


    Liu De, at the end of his life, had obtained a mysterious book. It was called the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu. Of course, it had nothing to do with the charms Mu Yi knew. It was a Sutra about rest. The most important thing was that that Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu was part of an incredible mystery.


    That¡¯s why people like Qian Butong or the mysterious man were ready to do anything to obtain it.


    Regarding the secret, only two words, HEAVENLY CURSE!


    When Mu Yi heard that, his heart suddenly started pounding. He couldn¡¯t help but think of what the hoodlum had told him back in the days before dying, ¡°Heavenly Curse, people¡¯s Misfortune, life and death, salvation¡±.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Mu Yi heard that because when he had obtained a book from Xugui, it was also written Heavenly Curse on it, people¡¯s misfortune on it.


    Even though it was less than what the hoodlum had said, Mu Yi was convinced that they all meant the same and all came from the same thing.


    Therefore, Mu Yi remembered that sentence. He hadn¡¯t thought he would hear those two words, ¡°Heavenly Curse¡± again.


    .


    ¡°Heavenly Curse?¡± asked Mu Yi taking a deep breath.


    Heavenly Curse, people¡¯s Misfortune, life and death, salvation.¡± said Qian Butong straightforwardly.


    Mu Yi¡¯s heartbeat accelerated, not only because of what Qian Butong had just said but because he had the feeling something or someone was trying to lead his way to them.


    Since he had left Fu Niu Mountain and until he arrived in Cangzhou, it felt as if everything had been happening according to a mysterious and celestial plan. Besides, the old man had left so many clues for him which Mu Yi now followed but the old man had never told him about that before.


    And now, Mu Yi was feeling his way around.


    ¡°You know about Tingyu Building?¡± asked Mu Yi taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Tingyu Building?¡± Qian Butong was stupefied but he replied, ¡°Of course I do. It¡¯s the best embroidery place of Cangzhou. Everybody knows about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± asked Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t know why he had suddenly thought of Tingyu Building but he had a feeling, an intuition, it felt as if something had pushed him to ask that.


    But Qian Butong didn¡¯t any detail about Leng Yu, the leader of the group.


    ¡°Is there anything mysterious or secret about Tingyu Building?¡± asked Qian Butong when he saw Mu Yi¡¯s expression.


    Qian Butong was a prominent person in Cangzhou. He had reached the second difficulty. There weren¡¯t many things he didn¡¯t know. So how could the hoodlum know more than him?


    Back then, the hoodlum had escaped because he had caused a calamity in the papercutting clan. When he had left, he had only reached the first difficulty. And after those years, he hadn¡¯t spent any time in Cangzhou. But he knew about Tingyu Building!


    Mister Mo knew about Tingyu Building and that wasn¡¯t surprising, he had lived in Cangzhou for a very long time after all. And besides, the papercutting clan was extremely strong back in the days, but the hoodlum? Had Mister Mo or another of his teachers told him about it?


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t reply to Qian Butong¡¯s question, he asked, ¡°You know about the papercutting clan?¡±


    ¡°Pappercutting clan? Of course. I stole the imperial jade seal from Mister Mo.¡± said Qian Butong straightforwardly.


    ¡°Thank you very much for telling me.¡± said Mu Yi nodding. He had reached all his goals so far. He had also learnt a lot about the situation. At least, he wouldn¡¯t trust Mister Mo unconditionally anymore.


    What was Mister Mo¡¯s role in all this? Mu Yi was at a loss. he didn¡¯t know how to find out the truth.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but think of what had happened on the night before with Mo Xiao Yu.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to think that everybody was involved in those stories, especially someone who had known the old Taoist Priest and had helped a lot.


    But now he could find the imperial jade seal immediately. If he gave the imperial jade seal to the man, then he would see Mister Mo again, and then he would learn more about the truth.


    Besides, before, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t really interested in getting involved in all this but now that Qian Butong had told him about the mystery of the Heavenly Curse, he was excited. He also wanted to know more about the Heavenly Curse.


    Qian Butong looked at Mu Yi angrily when Mu Yi thanked him. Mu Yi didn¡¯t stay there, he quickly left with the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°Hehehe!¡±


    After Mu Yi left, Qian Butong smiled icily and looked glum. A drop of water was on his face. He looked evil.


    ¡°How are you, second brother?¡± Qian Buyong entered. Before, he was outside and he had heard everything, but he didn¡¯t dare enter when Qian Butong wasn¡¯t there. He was relieved Mu Yi had left too. When he arrived, he saw Qian Butong who was bleeding and on a chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± said Qian Butong when he saw Qian Buyong looked glum.


    ¡°That guy injured you? I will gather everybody and make them destroy him even if they all have to sacrifice themselves.¡± said Qian Buyong when he saw his second brother like that. He was furious.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± said Qian Butong shaking his head.


    ¡°Forget it?¡± Qian Buyong was stupefied. He didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°You know who he is?¡± asked Qian Butong glancing at Qian Buyong.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± asked Qian Buyong.


    ¡°A legendary Taoist priest. He even has a key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. Who is he?¡± said Qian Butong indifferently.


    ¡°Yellow River¡¯s ancient road? The¡­ The evil Taoist priest?¡± Qian Buyong was astonished.


    ¡°Indeed, the evil Taoist priest Mu Yi. I thought the rumors were probably exaggerated but I underestimated him.¡± said Qian Butong sighing. Even though he had reached the second difficulty, his two dragons had been destroyed. It felt as if his hands had been cut. Even if he healed, he wouldn¡¯t be as strong as before. He would be half as strong at most. Even though he didn¡¯t first-class people, it would still be difficult to get his revenge.


    Unless he recovered his original strength within a short time and then managed to improve again. That was the only solution he had but it wasn¡¯t realistic.


    ¡°But, but¡­¡± Qian Buyong paled because he knew what ¡°Evil Taoist priest¡± meant. Even though he had just become famous in the region, he had also destroyed the members of the Octagon Organization extremely easily.


    ¡°Second brother, there is absolutely no enmity between him and the Qian Clan, why did he come to us in Cangzhou?¡± asked Qian Buyong. He didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about it. In three days, we¡¯ll make a sacrificial ritual for our ancestors using the blood of every member of the Qian Clan.¡± said Qian Butong. His eyes gleamed as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°Ancestors?¡± Qian Buyong shook from head to foot. He looked astonished.


    ¡°Second brother, do you really want to do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We have no choice. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time and I can¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡± said Qian Butong straightforwardly.


    ¡°Second brother, you forgot about the instructions?¡± asked Qian Buyong paling. He seemed terrified.


    ¡°The instructions? I haven¡¯t forgotten them, no. Of course not. But the Qian Clan is in imminent danger. It¡¯s our last resort.¡± said Qian Butong resolutely. He didn¡¯t intend to give up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± shouted Qian Buyong suddenly.


    ¡°You want to betray me too?¡± said Qian Butong icily.


    ¡°Second brother.¡± Qian Buyong stared at his second brother. He didn¡¯t understand why but his second brother was like a stranger at that moment. He didn¡¯t act like his second brother anymore.


    ¡°As the leader of the Qian Clan, I order you to proceed with the ritual for the ancestors in three days!¡± said Qian Butong aggressively. His eyes were filled with murder. Qian Buyong was shaking even more. He was terrified.


    At that moment, Mu Yi had already left Ten Li Palace. He walked towards the seaport as quickly as he could.


    Ten Li Palace was not in the city center of Cangzhou. It was close to the seaport so Mu Yi wasn¡¯t too far. After half an hour, he arrived and saw the iron lion statue.


    It was an oceanic trench. It looked like it had been put there. It was two three li.


    In the oceanic trench, there was water. And there were gigantic stones on the shore. The statue was there amongst the big stones and stood high up in the air. It was facing the seaport. Its mouth was open. It looked like it was roaring.


    The lion was three four zhang big and five six zhang long. Mu Yi thought it looked majestic. Suddenly, it felt as if the lion were alive. He saw a black dragon and the lion, the lion defeated the black dragon which turned into an oceanic trench.


    But Mu Yi was lost in thought for a short time only. Besides, he also understood that he had hallucinated because of the statue. And it was just a hallucination, it wasn¡¯t necessarily true.


    But he had still seen it. And the lion was extremely powerful. How awesome!

 Chapter 204: Obtaining The Imperial Jade Seal

    Mu Yi shok his head. He had the impression he was going to hallucinate again. He slowly walked towards the lion statue.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t too big, it seemed majestic and it made Mu Yi feel tiny in front of it.


    Mu Yi loked at it. From head t foot, the statue was about four zhang. And ordinary people couldn¡¯t climb it without using any tool. But it wasn¡¯t difficult for Mu Yi because the lion statue looked lifelike and there were many holes he could grab to climb, not to mention that the Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to make too much efforts t climb. He managed to climb up a leg easily.


    Very quickly, Mu Yi was n the lion¡¯s head, the highest point of statue.


    At that moment, he looked in front of him, his heart started pounding and it felt as if an infinite amount of knowledge had suddenly started filling his brain and his heart.


    But luckily, Mu Yi didn¡¯t forget why he had come there this time. He tilted aside and landed on the nose of the lion so the eyes of the lion were closer to him.


    One didn¡¯t see anything particular from there but Mu Yi decided to trust Qian Butong and he pressed on the left eye slowly.


    ¡°Tap!¡±


    When Mu Yi pressed with enough force, he suddenly heard a sound. Then he took his hand back and did the same movement three times.


    ¡°Ka! Ka! Ka!¡±


    Suddenly, he heard some sounds come from the inside of the lion. He even sensed the statue shake under his feet.


    Mu Yi jumped off the statue without the slightest hesitation. Then the front of the lion statue started opening itself and a pitch-black corridor appeared.


    When the hole appeared, Mu Yi didn¡¯t go inside immediately. He waited calmly first. He wanted to make sure nothing dangerous was going to happen first. Then he took out his copper lamp and entered the passage.


    The light of his lamp wasn¡¯t too bright at that moment. There was a flight of stairs, Mu Yi went down. He could see that people probably came there often because the flight of stairs was clean. There was no dust in the passage.


    Down the stairs, there was a secret room. Inside, there was water and food. There was a bed too. Qian Butong probably practiced cultivation there quite often. Mu Yi looked at the table. He saw a box, he directly opened it and found the imperial jade seal inside.


    It had probably been buried for a very long time. It was dirty and dusty. But it was the symbol of emperors and monarchs in the Han Dynasty.


    When Mu Yi looked at the imperial jade seal, he was sure it was the item he was looking for, the imperial jade seal Qian Butong had stolen from Mister Mo.


    Therefore, Mu Yi took the talisman, put it away and then looked around in the secret room.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Suddenly, Mu Yi heard something. He looked around but the noise seemed like it had come from the walls.


    Mu Yi hesitated. He slowly released mind strength. After a few seconds, he smiled. Then he moved aside and faced the wall. Then he put his hand on the wall and pushed.


    The wall crackled. Dust and dry clumps of earth fell down and a secret door appeared. Mu Yi opened it and a horrible smell came out of it.


    Mu Yi frowned but he held his breath and entered the room.


    Even though Mu Yi had already gotten prepared to see something unpleasant, he was still startled when the light of the copper lamp illuminated the room.


    On the ground, there were dark blood-red stains but there were also fresh blood stains. It seemed like blood had been dripping there for ages and had never stopped, so old blood dried but fresh blood kept dripping.


    There was an extremely thin silhouette curled up in a dark corner. It looked like a skeleton. His arms and legs were chained to the wall. One couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. And when the person heard someone had just come in, he barely moved, he didn¡¯t even raise his head.


    In the secret room, there was only one person but Mu Yi knew that that person was only one of many people there used to be. And he probably wasn¡¯t going to be the last one.


    When Mu Yi saw how miserable the person looked, he didn¡¯t feel angry. Qian Butong had told Mu Yi about that secret place which meant he didn¡¯t mind Mu Yi finding out about it. He had chained him to the wall which meant he didn¡¯t really need him anymore and he wasn¡¯t afraid that other people found out about that.


    Qian Butong had told him everything because he didn¡¯t want to die but also because he probably didn¡¯t intend to use that place again after that.


    The person didn¡¯t say anything. The person was initially in a fetal position but now they sat up, maybe because of Mu Yi or maybe because of the light of the copper lamp.


    Mu Yi looked at that person¡¯s face and noticed that he had no eyes. His orbits were empty and looked terrifying.


    ¡°You¡¯re not him.¡± said that person. He sounded like he hadn¡¯t spoken for a very long time, his voice was extremely hoarse. His throat was probably extremely dry. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant voice to listen to.


    ¡°I just came to take something. Do you need me to release you?¡± asked Mu Yi after a few seconds.


    He wasn¡¯t a saint but that person was blind, the muscles of his legs and arms were atrophied. He had become a piece of trash. Even if Mu Yi saved him, he would never be able to become strong. He probably didn¡¯t want that kind of life.


    ¡°Did you kill him?¡± asked the man. He seemed excited.


    ¡°No. I just destroyed his two black dragons.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± said the man shaking his head. Was it a pity that Mu Yi hadn¡¯t managed to kill him or was it a pity that he had killed his two dragons?


    ¡°What a pity, indeed.¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    ¡°Can you help me?¡± asked the man suddenly.


    ¡°Doing what?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Kill me.¡± said the man.


    ¡°Kill you? You don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡± Mu Yi didn¡¯t sound surprised. He also looked calm and serene.


    ¡°You destroyed his two black dragons. I am useless now. And being dead or having my life is the same thing. He¡¯s going to kill me sooner or later anyway so I¡¯d rather die right now.¡± said the man. It didn¡¯t seem like he was talking about himself when he asked Mu Yi to kill him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get your revenge?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Revenge? Will you help me kill him?¡± asked the man.


    ¡°No.¡± said Mu Yi after having remained silent for a few seconds. Qian Butong hadn¡¯t offended him yet so Mu Yi had no reason to kill him. And even if he went back, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily find Qian Butong again anyway.


    ¡°Then no. Do you think I can get my revenge with this crippled body?¡± said the man indifferently.


    ¡°Where¡¯s there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Hehe. You already ruined his years of painstaking efforts. For me, that¡¯s already a revenge. I don¡¯t need to live anymore. In my situation, living is worse than death. Death would be clean and peaceful.¡± said the man smiling. He seemed sad.


    Indeed. His life was horrible. He would feel honored and happy if Mu Yi killed him.


    ¡°Alright. I can help you.¡± said Mu Yi finally nodding.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Mu Yi took out an evil spirit slaying charm and threw it. Then he turned around and walked away. He didn¡¯t know what the man¡¯s name was, why Qian Butong had captured him or why he had tortured him. Because for Mu Yi, all those things were completely unimportant.


    And for that man, nothing was important.


    When he asked Mu Yi to kill him, he had already given up on life. He felt empty. He didn¡¯t feel hatred for Qian Butong anymore because he didn¡¯t have energy anymore to feel hatred. He had wanted to die for a long time. He just wasn¡¯t willing to ask Qian Butong to kill him.


    Mu Yi left. However, he didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt glum. He felt oppressed. He wanted to destroy everything there but he didn¡¯t do it.


    Mu Yi walked back to Cangzhou but he didn¡¯t go straight back to the small courtyard. He went into a restaurant and ordered a jug of alcohol and two sorts of pickles. He sat down close to the window and drank alone.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. Did he feel sad because he had helped a poor guy kill himself? But there were many people to feel sorry for in the world. And Mu Yi had never been a good person. He had also killed many, many people.


    Some people deserved to die but they also had families, parents, children¡­ At least, those people were innocent and Mu Yi had made them suffer by killing their family members.


    To them, Mu Yi was naturally a murderer, an evil and cruel murderer.


    In the past, Mu Yi had never thought of that. He may have neglected that aspect on purpose. But this time, that man had calmly and serenely asked him to help him die and Mu Yi had been touched and moved.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life may have felt Mu Yi was feeling bad so it flashed on the table but Nian Nuer didn¡¯t come out. She just wanted to cheer Mu Yi up by telling him she was there for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright.¡± said Mu Yi smiling at the Bamboo Tree of Life gently and kindly. Then he downed another glass of alcohol.


    At that moment, the waitress who had just brought alcohol and pickles to Mu Yi came back and put a letter on his table, ¡°Dear guest, someone just left this letter for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you very much.¡± said Mu Yi nodding at the waitress. Then he took the letter but he didn¡¯t open it. He threw it out of the window.


    Then the wind blew it away.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel like reading its content. However, his lips moved as if he had just thought of something.


    ¡°Dear guest, someone just left this letter for you.¡± After a short time, the waitress came back. She had a weird expression and she brought another letter to Mu Yi.


    ¡°Throw it away.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Throw it?¡± The waitress was astonished. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Yes. Throw it away. If someone gives you another letter for me, tell them that I will be waiting for them at our usual place tonight.¡± said Mu Yi. Then he stopped looking at the waitress and continued drinking and eating pickles.

 Chapter 205: Mysterious Man’s Social Status

    Mu Yi was seated on a chair. He looked at his copper lamp in front of him. It gradually looked less and less like an ordinary lamp. The patterns at its foundation were multiplying. There weren¡¯t too many so far but the lamp had already started changing.


    The most important was that the lamp was becoming a unified entity. It was becoming impossible to open it. The cavity which existed before to put oil inside had disappeared but there was some black oil inside created by Mu Yi¡¯s mind strength.


    Mu Yi remembered that small flame which had absorbed the two black dragons. The copper lamp had started changing from that moment. Even though Mu Yi could sense his connection to the copper lamp had become deeper and stronger, he still felt a resistant strength when he tried to put his mind strength inside. It prevented his mind strength from completely entering the lamp where the flame was.


    And he was the kind of person who learnt from his mistakes. He didn¡¯t act rudely and impetuously this time, especially when he remembered the seal he had seen in the end. He knew he would control the copper lamp sooner or later and at that moment, the copper lamp would have no secret for him anymore.


    After that, Mu Yi tried to light the copper lamp but he realized that ordinary fire didn¡¯t work anymore. Only mind strength worked to light the lamp. Besides, after lighting it, its light was gentle and whitish.


    Even though the flame wasn¡¯t that big, it illuminated an area of one zhang. And when the light illuminated Mu Yi¡¯s body, he felt warm from head to foot. He could also sense some sort of strength penetrate into his body.


    And illuminated by the copper lamp, his mind strength became purer. The light was refining his mind strength. And Mu Yi also realized that his mind strength was being refined much faster than when he meditated. And the best was that both could be combined. He could meditate while being illuminated by the copper lamp so his cultivation speed could become much faster than before that way.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a precious treasure.¡±


    thought Mu Yi looking at the lamp. He felt excited. He knew what it meant. Now, in one year, he could achieve what he thought he would achieve in several years. The word ¡°precious¡± or ¡°valuable¡± didn¡¯t even suffice anymore to describe that lamp in such circumstances.


    And not only was the lamp extremely useful to practice cultivation but it could also make Mu Yi¡¯s power more explosive in battles.


    The only thing that was a bit unfortunately was that he needed fuel for his lamp but he didn¡¯t have an unlimited access to black dragons. On top of that, he couldn¡¯t control the small flame inside the lamp.


    If Mu Yi didn¡¯t use the copper lamp to fight and just used it to practice cultivation, the oil inside the lamp would last two months. If he used it to battle, it would run out more quickly.


    That was the only thing which made Mu Yi feel a bit annoyed. For the time being, he didn¡¯t know how to create more combustible for the copper lamp.


    In any case, Mu Yi was much stronger now that he had the copper lamp. At the same time, in the afternoon, Mu Yi started meditating and calmed down.


    Not only was the copper lamp helpful for Mu Yi¡¯s cultivation but Nian Nuer also liked getting closer to the copper lamp. Then, she closed her eyes and inhaled. At that moment, Mu Yi clearly sensed that the flame was moving towards her. And silky white smoke slowly penetrated into Nian Nuer¡¯s body.


    Mu Yi looked pensive. It seemed like the copper lamp was even more useful for Nian Nuer.


    ¡°What exactly is this lamp oil?¡± thought Mu Yi. He had a vague idea but that¡¯s all. He couldn¡¯t verify or prove it.


    In the evening, Mu Yi brought some joss paper (translator¡¯s note: for more information, see https://www.nationsonline.org/oneworld/Chinese_Customs/joss_paper.htm ) to the unmarked common graves.


    He had had time to obtain some pieces of information about those unmarked common graves. When the world had sunk into chaos a few years before, many, many people had died so many corpses had had to be buried.


    And people who were buried in the unmarked common graves were people who had been killed unjustly and unfairly. That was sad.


    And when Mu Yi had thought about what had happened at the unmarked common graves, he had bought some joss paper to cheer those souls up.


    In the evening, the moon was bright. Mu Yi was standing in the middle of the unmarked common graves. There was a fire in front of him. The fire illuminated the area around him. And the darkness around the non illuminated area looked gloomy and dangerous.


    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±


    At that moment, Mu Yi heard something and then he saw the mysterious man. Mu Yi had no idea how he had shown up. He was standing on a tomb. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t even felt his presence.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought that the Evil Taoist priest was a kindhearted person.¡± said the mysterious man to Mu Yi.


    Even though the fire illuminated the area around Mu Yi, he still couldn¡¯t see the mysterious man¡¯s face clearly. It was as if light stopped when it got close to him.


    Actually, in the restaurant, when Mu Yi had received the letters, he hadn¡¯t even needed to try and think of who had given them to him. He also knew that as soon as he had defeated Qian Butong and obtained the imperial jade seal, the mysterious man already knew about it. Since the mysterious man knew that Qian Butong had the imperial jade seal, it meant he could easily spy on him.


    And when Mu Yi had entered Ten Li Palace, the mysterious man also already knew about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m just burning joss paper, what does that have to do with being kindhearted?¡± replied Mu Yi indifferently.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just that?¡± said the mysterious man smiling:


    Mu Yi ignored the man¡¯s question and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Give me the imperial jade seal and I will release him. Why did you want to meet me here? That wasn¡¯t really necessary. Why bother yourself?¡± said the mysterious man shaking his head.


    ¡°Very easy. I don¡¯t intend to hand the imperial jade seal over.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t intend to hand the imperial jade seal over? Aren¡¯t you worried about Mister Mo¡¯s life?¡± asked the mysterious man. He didn¡¯t seem surprised but he continued using Mister Mo¡¯s life to threaten Mu Yi.


    ¡°Of course I am. But Mister Mo was my Master¡¯s friend, not mine, not to mention that I killed his fellow disciple. How close do you think we are?¡± said Mu Yi indifferently.


    ¡°You think you can fool with me?¡± said the mysterious man calmly and serenely as if he had the whole situation under control.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never intended to fool with you. I initially intended to give you the imperial jade seal but now, I am also interested in that mystery so I¡¯m sorry, but I have to go back on my word.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°A man of virtue doesn¡¯t go back on his word.¡± said the mysterious man.


    ¡°A man of virtue? ¡°You¡¯re over-thinking, Your Excellency, I¡¯ve never thought of myself as a man of virtue.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    When the mysterious man heard Mu Yi, he looked at him seriously and shook his head, ¡°I underestimated you. Since you don¡¯t care about Mister Mo¡¯s life, what about Xie Zheng¡¯s life? And what about the giant¡¯s life? The giant you left at the inn.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, you have to give up on something to obtain more. Am I wrong, Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag?¡± said Mu Yi suddenly. He suddenly called the man by his title.


    ¡°Hahaha! Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag? ¡°You¡¯re talking about me?¡± said the mysterious man bursting into laughter.


    ¡°Indeed. Leng Yu, Leader of the Tingyu Building. Back in the days, the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag of the first group, the Ear Group.¡± said Mu Yi resolutely.


    ¡°Mu Yi, I¡¯m really surprised. But how did you find out about my real identity?¡± asked the mysterious man. He now admitted Mu Yi had guessed right. His voice now sounded like a female voice. Soft and gentle.


    ¡°Was it difficult to guess? You know so much about me. You even knew that Qian Butong had stolen the imperial jade seal even though he had been very discreet. Apart from the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag, who else could know about that?¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°You¡¯re not saying everything. If that was all, you would still have doubts. You wouldn¡¯t have stated I was the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag like this, so certainly, so calmly and unhurriedly.¡± said the mysterious man.


    ¡°Who cares? If you don¡¯t try, how can you be sure sometimes?¡± said Mu Yi. Then he charged the mysterious man. Even though he was ninety percent sure who the mysterious man was, he had to make sure. Even if the man had just admitted who he was.


    Therefore, he needed to try and check.


    That was the reason why he had chosen that place, because he could attack and fight there.


    Mu Yi was very quick, especially when he attacked. He had already thrown a godly movement charm because he had already gotten ready to fight. After what had happened on the previous day, he knew his opponent was extremely fast. If Mu Yi just relied on his own speed, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    So Mu Yi decided to use a godly movement charm.


    Besides, after what he had gone through in the afternoon, Mu Yi felt very confident. That godly movement charm made Mu Yi thirty to fifty percent faster. Even it didn¡¯t seem like much, with Mu Yi¡¯s foundations, it was a lot.


    Not to mention that it was just one of his trump cards!


    And luckily, this time, the godly movement charm just increased his speed of thirty percent, if his speed had increased too much, Mu Yi probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand it. It would have been too explosive.


    Thirty percent was perfect.


    Mu Yi arrived in front of the mysterious man. At the same time, he raised his Bamboo Tree of Life.


    His Bamboo Tree of Life flickered. Mu Yi tried to smash the mysterious man but the mysterious man disappeared from there. He was much, much faster than Mu Yi.


    Besides, Mu Yi¡¯s mind strength couldn¡¯t stop him. So now he couldn¡¯t use a five thunders charm either because he couldn¡¯t aim.

 Chapter 206: Leng Yu

    ¡°Tee-hee! How cruel!¡±


    Mu Yi heard the mysterious man¡¯s sly voice. It was making his mind strength shake. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t do anything but rely on his determination to block it.


    However, the influence of the mysterious man wasn¡¯t too powerful. Mu Yi could react.


    But it was if his opponent didn¡¯t have a body though so Mu Yi felt annoyed.


    ¡°All you can do is escape and dodge attacks?¡± said Mu Yi mockingly.


    ¡°Come and fight!¡± Mu Yi heard an ice-cold voice in his head. Then, without realizing it, he moved away from where he was. A slender white hand appeared in the air and attacked Mu Yi¡¯s central part of his back.


    Luckily, Mu Yi reacted quickly, otherwise, his opponent would have reached him.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a woman.¡± thought Mu Yi when he saw the hand. It wasn¡¯t a mysterious man but a mysterious woman. Now, Mu Yi was ninety nine percent convinced he had guessed that person¡¯s identity right.


    Actually, on the day before, Mu Yi had already started having doubts but she had put pressure on him so Mu Yi hadn¡¯t really had time to think. And she had forced him to act which meant she was either too weak to defeat Qian Butong or she was afraid someone would find out about her identity.


    Mu Yi had thought she was afraid to reveal her identity but now, he realized she was strong. She was stronger than Qian Butong. In terms of cultivation levels, Mu Yi had just reached the second step of the second difficulty, but he wasn¡¯t weaker than those who had already reached the third or fourth step.


    And that mysterious woman, if Mu Yi wasn¡¯t mistaken, had the strength of the fifth step, if not more.


    If Mu Yi didn¡¯t have different trump cards, he wouldn¡¯t have been willing to offend someone like that. But the mystery of the Heavenly Curse was also important to Mu Yi so he couldn¡¯t give up.


    The reason why he chose to fight wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care about Mister Mo, Xie Zheng or Big Slave. It was because the woman had used their lives to threaten Mu once, so there would be a second time, and a third and many others.


    Mu Yi hated it when people threatened him. He would never allow others to seize him without putting up a fight. So he had to do all he could to prevent her from threatening him again.


    Therefore, the first step was to verify his opponent¡¯s identity. That was the only solution. Since the woman was using people Mu Yi knew to threaten him, then Mu Yi would also be able to use her people to threaten him.


    Tingyu Building, Leng Yu, Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag!


    That was what Mu Yi thought. She even knew Mu Yi had come from Fu Niu Mountain which meant she had various ways of obtaining information. And according to what Mister Mo had said, even though the Ear Group had collapsed back then, they still had some members operating behind the scenes.


    Therefore, if the woman was the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag, spying on Mu Yi was easy for her.


    Of course, that was only one of the reasons so Mu Yi couldn¡¯t be a hundred percent sure she was the envoy.


    Mu Yi had doubts because of what the hoodlum and Mister Mo had said. They knew about Tingyu Building¡¯s secrets, especially the hoodlum. He had left Cangzhou for many years but he still knew about Leng Yu. Besides, back then, it seemed like he had made him leave for Cangzhou on purpose.


    The old Taoist Priest and Mister Mo used to be friends so did he know the hoodlum as well? So did the hoodlum have contacts with the Ear Group back then?


    When Mister Mo mentioned the Ear Group, Mu Yi noticed his expression had changed which was strange. That was the second reason.


    And then, the third reason was what he had learnt from Mo Xiao Yu. And then he had gone to see Mister Mo. And Mister Mo had disappeared. So Mu Yi had immediately decided to use a tracking charm and he had come there and found the mysterious woman.


    First, from what Mu Yi knew about Mister Mo, , even if he were in danger, Mister Mo wouldn¡¯t save him. He had just made Mo Xiao Yu come. Besides, Mo Xiao Yu had found Mu Yi and nobody had stopped him. There was a huge problem.


    Of course, Mu Yi had seen that with his own eyes.


    But then, why had the mysterious woman been convinced that Mu Yi would definitely come to that place? Unless that person knew Mu Yi would use a tracking charm?


    That kind of charm was initially in Mister Mo¡¯s hands. If Mister Mo knew, then the mysterious person also knew. Therefore, Mu Yi didn¡¯t disappoint her and used a tracking charm.


    Mister Mo also had doubts. That was what Mu Yi thought at the beginning. He wasn¡¯t willing to believe it but after what had happened, it was becoming difficult not to.


    At the same time, when Mu Yi had left on the night before, he had detected another thread of Qi emerge in the unmarked common graves. And he had been even more convinced after seeing Qian Butong¡¯s two black dragons because Mister Mo had been injured by Qian Butong back then.


    But back then, since Qian Butong needed someone strong to raise his black dragons, why hadn¡¯t he kidnapped Mister Mo straightforwardly? He probably wanted to but couldn¡¯t!


    Therefore, Mu Yi had guessed who that mysterious person could be, the leader of Tingyu Building, Leng Yu, the former Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag!


    Mu Yi really didn¡¯t mind that the mysterious person used Mister Mo to threaten him because Mister Mo and that person were on the same side.


    Not to mention that since he knew that person¡¯s social status, Mu Yi naturally didn¡¯t need to worry that they would use Big Slave or Xie Zheng to threaten him because Tingyu Building was there. Mu Yi didn¡¯t think she didn¡¯t care so he didn¡¯t need to worry. If she wanted to obtain the imperial jade seal, she had to rely on her own strength to steal it.


    After dodging the woman¡¯s surprise attack, Mu Yi took out an evil spirit slaying charm and attacked his opponent again.


    But she raised her hand, a light ball flashed. Then the evil spirit slaying charm dispersed in the air and turned into many smaller white light balls.


    Thanks to his mind strength, Mu Yi could see the attack in detail, she used thin needles.


    At that moment, Mu Yi had no more doubts. She was definitely the leader of Tingyu Building, the former Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag.


    No wonder she had asked Mu Yi to attack Qian Butong, with thin needles as weapon, anyone could know who she was. It wasn¡¯t a common weapon. Of course, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that was her only way of fighting. She just didn¡¯t care about Mu Yi knowing her identity anymore.


    ¡°Ding, ding!¡±


    Then, she threw some needles at Mu Yi again. She aimed at his eyes.


    ¡°What a cruel, evil and sly woman.¡± thought Mu Yi. Then he took out his Bamboo Tree of Life and struck the needles. At the same time, he also took out some evil spirit slaying charms and one meditation body charm.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi¡¯s attacks couldn¡¯t pose a single threat to his opponent. It was as if the needles had been alive. They thoroughly destroyed Mu Yi charms.


    But Mu Yi hadn¡¯t thought he would win thanks to evil spirit slaying charms or a meditation body charm either. What he really wanted to do was save time and then use his copper lamp.


    This time, he had dared come there and attack solely thanks to his copper lamp, especially since it had oil. Mu Yi had never really used it in a battle. Now, he wanted to see how explosive it could really be.


    When his opponent destroyed his magic figures, Mu Yi had already released mind strength into the copper lamp. The small flame was calmly flickering. It didn¡¯t move quickly even if Mu Yi was in a hurry.


    After the lamp was lit, it was completely different, Mu Yi also realized he controlled it much better. It was also much more explosive than before.


    The small flame illuminated the area around him. In front of Mu Yi, a black-clothed silhouette was forced out. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t noticed his opponent had gotten close to him before, neither with his eyes nor with his mind strength.


    But that was that person¡¯s function in the past. She used to be a spy and investigator for the Ear Group. As the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag, she had to have extremely powerful attacks.


    She hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi had something like a copper lamp which was so powerful. She felt like she had just been caught unprepared. Even though one couldn¡¯t see her expression, Mu Yi was convinced she wasn¡¯t calm and serene.


    And Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to let such a great opportunity slip. He tilted aside and threw his Bamboo Tree of Life at her like a spear. Back then, Mu Yi had seen Mo Ruyan refine spears and they had exchanged two attacks.


    As Mu Yi had thought, under the lights of the copper lamp, Leng Yu couldn¡¯t hide anymore. She was stupefied. She hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi¡¯s copper lamp would completely ruin her hiding attack. She had just lost her biggest trump card.


    Initially, she wasn¡¯t too worried. She just wanted to play around with Mu Yi but she had to be extremely careful and she knew Mu Yi could now compete with her.


    Especially that he was quick-witted. Now she had no choice but to confront him directly though.


    Leng Yu¡¯s Qi increased. Her black robe fluttered in the wind and then she raised one finger.


    At that moment, it was as if Mu Yi and the Bamboo Tree of Life had fused together. He was confident. Besides, his opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to hide anymore. Mu Yi saw her raise one finger.

 Chapter 207: The Envoy of the Vermilion Bird’s Flag

    Mu Yi didn¡¯t decide to be merciful because he thought she was a woman, on the contrary, he considered her as an extremely dangerous and powerful enemy.


    At that moment, a white finger appeared in Mu Yi¡¯s field of vision. And it collided with the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Suddenly, Mu Yi could feel that the Bamboo Tree of Life was under pressure. It even bent. Besides, at that moment, its emerald green lights became dazzling. Nian Nuer came out, green-faced and long-toothed, and brandished claws while flying towards Leng Yu as fast as she could.


    Mu Yi was pushed back. Because he had used lots of strength with the Bamboo Tree of Life, his right arm felt numb.


    Nian Nuer intervened at the most crucial moment. But Nian Nuer underestimated Leng Yu. She hadn¡¯t thought Leng Yu would still have strength to counterattack.


    Leng Yu moved back and at the same time, she stretched out her hand and pushed Nian Nuer. Suddenly, Nian Nuer felt as if Leng Yu¡¯s hand had become gigantic and could crush her.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Nian Nuer was blown away but luckily, she was already a fierce ghost. She still wasn¡¯t as strong as Leng Yu but after having one of Mu Yi¡¯s attacks, Leng Yu was less strong.


    Nian Nuer was pushed back of a few zhang and then finally stopped sliding backwards but she didn¡¯t attack Leng Yu again. Her silhouette flickered and she went back into the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Mu Yi stretched out his left hand. He was holding the copper lamp in his left hand and the Bamboo Tree of Life in his right hand. He looked at Leng Yu in the distance. Unfortunately, even though he had managed to make her real body show up, he still couldn¡¯t see her face because she was wearing a plaited bamboo hat.


    ¡°I underestimated you.¡± said Leng Yu icily. She didn¡¯t attack again though. She was standing on a grave and occuped a commanding position looking at Mu Yi from above. She sounded surprised though. She hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would be able to fight to that extent.


    Even though she didn¡¯t think Mu Yi could defeat her, she admitted her was strong. And she still wanted to take Mu Yi down and steal the imperial jade seal. Otherwise, she could just kill Mu Yi and take it but she wasn¡¯t like that.


    ¡°I am not better than you.¡± said Mu Yi in a trembling voice. Actually, He was already lucky with the way things had happened so far. That was a difficult enemy to defeat. In terms of difficulty, she was the most difficult one to defeat Mu Yi had ever had to face.


    If his connection to the copper lamp hadn¡¯t increased and if the copper lamp had been using ordinary oil, it would have been even more difficult. Besides, she could also turn into a shadow and then she could fight as a formidable adversary.


    Mu Yi thought highly of assassins, or at least of the way they fought. They had a thunder-like power and their goal was always to kill their enemies in one strike.


    If someone attacked Mu Yi by surprise, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be in extreme danger.


    Luckily, his copper lamp compensated that weakness and it had prevented her from using her most valuable attack.


    Without her ability to be a shadow, Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to fear her because he had magic figures, the Bamboo Tree of Life, that was a hundred and twenty percent of his total strength already. The only thing which was unfortunate was that his five thunders charm hadn¡¯t worked. It was the first time such a thing happened since Mu Yi had learnt how to use five thunders charms.


    But that was just a slight loss so he wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    As Mu Yi was about to continue fighting, he heard someone cough.


    When he heard that, he knew he couldn¡¯t continue fighting because he knew the person who had just arrived. It was Mister Mo and he was being put under pressure.


    Leng Yu also seemed to feel under pressure because the strength she had released disappeared suddenly.


    When Mister Mo appeared, everything became clear. Mu Yi had guessed right. As expected. But even though he understood the whole situation, he didn¡¯t look relieved at all. On the contrary, he looked glum.


    Nobody wanted to be used as a pun as if they were stupid. And Mister Mo had plotted against him.


    He may have not done it on purpose but Mu Yi hated that. If Mister Mo really had asked Mu Yi to help him get the imperial jade seal, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. He considered Mister Mo as a benefactor after all but surprisingly, he had used Mu Yi.


    ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side. The test is over.¡± said Mister Mo. At that moment, he looked and sounded like the good old Mister Mo. He still had the black dragon strength inside his body and his Qi was slightly unstable.


    ¡°Test?¡± Mu Yi was stupefied. Of course, he didn¡¯t think they were all on the same side either.


    ¡°Yes. As expected, his disciple is extraordinary. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a talented young person.¡± said Leng Yu suddenly. She sounded kind and noble at that moment.


    ¡°What do you think? Is he suitable?¡± asked Mister Mo smiling.


    Actually, he already had an answer. Mu Yi had managed to resist against Leng Yu and he hadn¡¯t lost. If anyone said he wasn¡¯t suitable, then who was?


    ¡°Of course. But he doesn¡¯t seem that happy about it.¡± said Leng Yu glancing at Mu Yi indifferently. Mu Yi didn¡¯t seem to be very happy.


    ¡°Mu Yi, I know you have doubts and suspicions. You may even feel even less esteem for us but you have to understand that we¡¯ve never intended to hurt you. Actually, you probably don¡¯t know about your Master¡¯s other identity, right?¡± said Mister Mo.


    ¡°My Master¡¯s other identity?¡± Mu Yi was stupefied. Even though he had already thought of that before, he couldn¡¯t be sure so an explanation from Mister Mo would be more than welcome.


    ¡°Actually, your Master used to be one of the Four Great Envoys of the Flag. I think you already knew considering the copper lamp.¡± said Mister Mo suddenly.


    Mu Yi had already thought that the old Taoist Priest probably had an incredible reputation and social status in the country. He used to be one of the Four Great Envoys of the Flag of the Ear Group. Could it be that the old Taoist Priest¡¯s injury came from the moment when the Ear Group had been destroyed?


    Mu Yi understood the situation much better. Mister Mo also told Mu Yi about the different envoys, the river God also known as god of the north, water-type, also called Tortoise.


    The south was fire-type and represented by the vermilion bird. And the old Taoist Priest used to be the vermilion bird, the Envoy of the Flag.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t thought things would get so interesting. And of course, Mu Yi now understood that back then, when the old Taoist Priest had brought him to Funiu Mountain, it probably wasn¡¯t just a coincidence.


    And the fact that he ended up in Cangzhou probably wasn¡¯t just a coincidence either. Mu Yi suddenly had several answers to some of his doubts but he wasn¡¯t excited at all. He felt heavy and under pressure even more.


    ¡°Hehe, so who are you really, Mister Mo? And what about your fellow disciple?¡± asked Mu Yi smiling mockingly.


    ¡°Since you want to know, I won¡¯t conceal the truth from you. I am one of the twenty four Dao and my fellow disciple is one of the seventy two Tang. We are both members of the Ear Group.¡± said Mister Mo. He didn¡¯t get angry because of what Mu Yi had just said and he even explained everything patiently, ¡°Actually, the test you just passed had been planned by your Master. He hoped that you would be able to take over the responsibility of becoming the new Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What if I had failed the test?¡± asked Mu Yi indifferently.


    ¡°If you had failed the test, we wouldn¡¯t have told you the truth and you wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to succeed to your Master.¡± said Mister Mo.


    ¡°What you mean is that I should be grateful to Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag for being merciful?¡± said Mu Yi glancing at Leng Yu.


    ¡°I was merciful. Do you think you¡¯re the only one who has precious magic tools?¡± said Leng Yu proudly.


    ¡°Precious magic tools?¡± Mu Yi looked at his copper lamp. That was the first time he heard of precious magic tools but it wasn¡¯t too difficult to understand. He knew what religious tools were so precious magic tools were probably more powerful than ordinary religious tools.


    No matter how powerful they could, they were certainly much more powerful than ordinary religious tools.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t have doubts about what Leng Yu said. He even believed her when she said she had been merciful but the problem was, what did all this have to do with him? Who said he had to walk on a path which had been predetermined for him?


    He had no sense of belonging when it came to the Ear Group so he didn¡¯t care about becoming the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    He had been traveling the world for such a long time. At least, Mu Yi understood one thing, there is no such thing as a free lunch. And to become the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, he had to be willing to bear all the responsibilities it implied.


    Besides, the Ear Group had been destroyed which led to even more problems. Honestly, Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel like getting involved in that huge vortex of problems.


    ¡°Then you can consider I failed the exam.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    When he said that, the atmosphere became silent. Leng Yu¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with murder.


    Mister Mo was stupefied and looked at Mu Yi skeptically.


    ¡°Mister Mo, you made all these efforts for nothing. He does not wish to become the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.¡± said Leng Yu smiling icily.


    ¡°Mu Yi, I admit it. We kind of fooled you but you have to understand that it was all your Master¡¯s wish and a request from him to us, all the members of the Ear Group. Actually, when you left Fu Niu and started traveling, we were already watching you. We were stupefied when we saw what you accomplished during your journey. You are strong and you definitely have the potential to surpass your Master.¡± said Mister Mo seriously and solemnly. As Leng Yu had said, he had made great efforts for Mu Yi and his goal was actually pure and innocent.


    He wanted Mu Yi to join the Ear Group and to become the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.

 Chapter 208: The Curtain Finally Falls

    When Mu Yi heard that, he was speechless.


    After a short time, he finally spoke, ¡°Tell me where Li the Cripple is and I will give you the imperial jade seal.¡±


    Even though Mu Yi really wanted to know about the mystery of the Heavenly Curse, he cared even more about the old Taoist Priest. If someone used the old Taoist Priest¡¯s corpse as a zombie fighter, he would feel humiliated and he wanted to protect the old Taoist Priest¡¯s honor and dignity. Besides, since the old Taoist Priest used to be the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, why didn¡¯t the Ear Group do anything about it? Why didn¡¯t they try to find the old Taoist Priest¡¯s corpse back?


    Since they had started spying on him since the beginning, Mu Yi was convinced that they also knew everything about the old Taoist Priest¡¯s death but they had surprisingly continued hiding and hadn¡¯t done anything to help. The chances of Mu Yi developing a sense of belonging for the Ear Group dropped even more at that moment, not to mention that for him, the position of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag was just troublesome, he wasn¡¯t interested at all.


    Mu Yi wanted to find the old Taoist Priest¡¯s corpse back and then go back to Fu Niu to live peaceful days. The situation of the world, whether there was war or peace, had nothing to do with Mu Yi.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t hand the imperial jade seal over, I will also tell you about Li the Cripple. Unfortunately, if your Master hadn¡¯t forbidden us from getting involved, a piece of trash like Li the Cripple would have never managed to steal your Master¡¯s corpse.¡± said Mister Mo sighing. He could feel that Mu Yi was concerned about that.


    ¡°But do you know why your teacher forbade us from getting involved?¡± asked Mister Mo indifferently.


    Mu Yi suddenly understood how the old Taoist Priest felt. He had done all this to challenge him, to make him face difficulties. Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would become so strong so quickly. Because of that, the whole plan had failed.


    The old Taoist Priest probably thought that in the process of chasing Li the Cripple, Mu Yi would become strong and would forget about the corpse. He may have thought it was just a stinky useless corpse and that even if people used it, it didn¡¯t really matter.


    Mu Yi had no choice but to admit that the reason why he made such great efforts was also to become strong but it didn¡¯t mean he would forget about his Master.


    The old Taoist Priest may not care about a stinky corpse but Mu Yi did because the old Taoist Priest used to be the only person in his life, his only family.


    ¡°Well, to each their own.¡± said Mu Yi icily and taking out the imperial jade seal. Then he threw it at Mister Mo.


    Mister Mo caught it but he was astonished. He hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would stick to his convictions, especially after knowing the truth. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Mu Yi and smile wryly.


    ¡°I failed.¡±


    whispered Mister Mo. In his opinion, it was a failure. Initially, he had thought that Mu Yi would accept to become the envoy after knowing the truth. Besides, with his current strength, he couldn¡¯t do much on his own. But the most important thing was that he was young and everything was still possible for him.


    Mister Mo saw hope when he looked at Mu Yi. He understood why the old Taoist Priest had invested so much time and efforts in Mu Yi. If the old Taoist Priest hadn¡¯t taken Mu Yi on a journey around the country for eight years and if they had settled in a calm and peaceful place and hadn¡¯t done anything, then the old Taoist Priest would have lived a dozen more years.


    But he had been willing to give up on a dozen years of his life. But it wasn¡¯t as simple as something being passed on from Master to disciple. Mu Yi considered the old Taoist Priest as family. And that feeling was reciprocal.


    ¡°Alright. Even though I haven¡¯t had news of Li the Cripple recently, I know that on the fifth of May, he will show up somewhere in Xiangxi. You can go there and wait idly for an opportunity. Your chances of finding Li the Cripple will be higher that way.¡± said Mister Mo.


    ¡°Fifth of May? Xiangxi?¡± Mu Yi remembered the date and the location. Then he curtsied in front of Mister Mo, thanked him and said goodbye.


    After that, he walked away straightforwardly. He looked confident and at ease, natural and unrestrained. However, Mister Mo and Leng Yu didn¡¯t look confident and at ease.


    When Mu Yi disappeared in the distance, Mister Mo said, ¡°When I know how he is really, I will be able to do something.¡±


    ¡°Mister Mo, you¡¯re thinking too much and nobody can predict the future. Besides, some things are inevitable. Alright, I¡¯ve been active tonight. I need to go back and have a good shower.¡± said Leng Yu. Then she slowly walked away and disappeared in the darkness of the night.


    Mister Mo remained at the unmarked common graves alone. He lowered his head and looked at the imperial jade seal in his hand which made him smile suddenly.


    ¡°Brother, do you think it was worth it?¡± Finally, Mister Mo sighed and also left.


    The atmosphere became calm again at the unmarked common graves, except somewhere in a corner where a flame suddenly started burning.


    Suddenly, the wind started blowing. The flame disappeared. The wind swept away the ashes of the joss paper Mu Yi had burnt before. Then a silhouette appeared. It was floating in midair. It was surrounded by a gloomy, ghastly and ghostly.


    ¡°Hihi!¡±


    At that moment, someone giggled stridently.


    The floating silhouette suddenly looked startled. Then they flew away.


    Unfortunately, he was too slow. A slender white hand appeared and grabbed him. That person thought they could steal other people¡¯s joss paper and escape? Nothing was free. .


    The slender white hand then shook him violently. The ghastly silhouette shouted stridently. His voice reverberated far away. At the same time, ghost Qi appeared.


    ¡°How noisy!¡±


    shouted an explosive voice. Then the atmosphere at the unmarked common graves became calm again. Then the slender white hand shook the silhouette again and they stopped struggling. Then they became smaller and smaller until they were as small as the palm of the slender white hand.


    ¡°Not bad. Not bad. I managed to capture an adult fierce ghost. Since you took his money, you also need to pay it back.¡± Then the slender white hand disappeared. The ashes around hadn¡¯t even landed back on the ground yet. It seemed as if nothing had happened.


    Much later, the ghost Qi which had been oppressed earlier reappeared. If someone had been there, they would have seen a ghost silhouette form itself in the depths of the field.


    Mister Mo was already far away but he suddenly turned around and looked in the direction of the unmarked common graves. He had a kind of feeling but he shook his head, ¡°Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag and still like a child.¡±


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what was going on there. He was walking back to the inn when he saw Mo Xiao Yu and Big Slave.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu when he saw Mu Yi. Then he hastily stood up and looked at Mu Yi with his eyes wide open. Even though he didn¡¯t ask anything, it was easy to understand what he wanted.


    ¡°You can go home.¡± said Mu Yi to Mo Xiao Yu indifferently.


    ¡°Go home?¡± Mo Xiao Yu was stupefied. He seemed extremely happy, ¡°Master, you mean the manager is back??¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll come back soon too.¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± said Mo Xiao Yu. He was overjoyed. Then he ran away frantically but when he arrived at the gate, he stopped. He turned around and bowed and looked at Mu Yi, ¡°Master, I know you saved my manager, I feel infinitely grateful. In the future, if I can ever help you, feel free to ask me and I¡¯ll do my best, even if I have to destroy mountains and oceans. I, Mo Xiao Yu, will never raise the eyebrows if you ask me for help.¡±


    Even though Mo Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know the truth, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He was vivid and smart. He kept coming and going like a shadow. Now he was back and he said his manager was going to come back so Mo Xiao Yu was convinced that Mu Yi had saved him.


    ¡°Hurry up and go back.¡± said Mu Yi smiling. Regarding Mo Xiao Yu¡¯s long and kindhearted statement to thank him, Mu Yi didn¡¯t take it to heart. Besides, Mo Xiao Yu was too weak to help him with anything, not to mention destroy mountains and oceans.


    ¡°Alright, see you, Master.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu nodding. Then he walked away.


    When Mo Xiao Yu disappeared in the distance, Mu Yi shook his head. Actually, he didn¡¯t blame Mister Mo. Besides, he had even told him what he knew about Li the Cripple. But there were two more months until the fifth of May. He definitely had time to go to Xiangxi.


    But Mu Yi sighed. He had spent so much energy going back and forth for nothing. At least, he knew that Li the Cripple would show up in Xie Zheng on the fifth of May. He didn¡¯t need to continue what he had decided to do in Luoyang anymore. He couldn¡¯t even use Xie Zheng anymore.


    Of course, be it as it may, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t going to tell him anything about it. Since the Xie¡¯s had gone on a journey, he could let them gather experience. Besides, he may also be able to use Chong Jiayi someday in the future.


    Mu Yi still didn¡¯t know what to do though. Should he pack his luggage and leave on the day after?


    Mu Yi shook his head. He had much time but he also thought that he still had things to discover in Cangzhou. So he decided to stay a little bit longer. Besides, he was still curious about the mystery of the Heavenly Curse. He had handed the imperial jade seal over but it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t learn more about the Heavenly Curse.


    Heavenly Curse, people¡¯s Misfortune, life and death, salvation.


    As Mu Yi was pensive, Nian Nuer came out of the Bamboo Tree of Life and landed on the table.


    ¡°Brother, do you miss your Master?¡± asked Nian Nuer.


    ¡°Yes, I do. I don¡¯t know how he is doing now.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head. He had given a lot of thought to the old Taoist Priest¡¯s story and plan, he understood, but he didn¡¯t think it was necessary. Besides, the Ear Group had been destroyed, even if Mu Yi became the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, so what? It would be useless.


    He had the strength of the second difficulty, he wasn¡¯t qualified to get involved in such great and important matters.


    But how was the old Taoist Priest doing right now? He was just a corpse, a stinky corpse. Some people didn¡¯t care, but some people cared a lot.


    ¡°Grandpa, why not continue working as conmen and steal money from people while pretending to be Taoist monks? Why make so many unnecessary things happen?¡± Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall the good old times when the old Taoist Priest and he traveled the world, swindling and bluffing people. Thinking about it, he felt stupid though.

 Chapter 209: Mo Xiao Yu’s Apology

    Mu Yi remained the silent during the rest of the night. Early in the morning, when he opened the door, he saw Mo Xiao Yu. The latter was on his knees.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    Actually, Mo Xiao Yu had arrived before the sunrise. And when Mu Yi had detected his presence, he had wondered what he was doing there. He hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d surprisingly be on his knees in front of his door though. That was also why he was wasting a little bit of time too.


    Mo Xiao Yu surprisingly stayed on his knees.


    He looked at Mu Yi. Mu Yi¡¯s eyes were wide open. Mo Xiao Yu said hastily, ¡°Master, my manager ask me to come and apologize. He said that I wasn¡¯t allowed to get back up until you said you forgave him.¡±


    said Mo Xiao Yu. He didn¡¯t seem happy. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong so why did HE have to come and apologize?


    But who was the boss?


    ¡°Oh? What did you manager say?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°He said he didn¡¯t want that. Besides, the mystery of the imperial jade seal is crucial.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± said Mu Yi nodding.


    Of course, he knew how important the imperial jade seal was. It had to do with the mystery of the Heavenly Curse after all. Unfortunately, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t accept that kind of test.


    It also showed how Mu Yi really was, his real personality. Personal interests weren¡¯t the most important thing for him. Otherwise, he would have accepted his destiny with open arms. For him, emotions were much more important.


    ¡°And?¡± asked Mo Xiao Yu staring at Mu Yi.


    ¡°And what?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°So do you forgive my manager or not?¡± said Mo Xiao Yu.


    ¡°If the closest person you have in life fooled you, what would you do?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Me?¡± Mo Xiao Yu was surprised but he genuinely pondered over the question and then he said, ¡°If the closest person I had in life fooled me, I would be extremely furious at first but after a short time, I would stop being angry. It also depends on their motivation to fool me. If it were for my own good, it wouldn¡¯t matter at all. All methods are good to help someone.¡±


    ¡°All methods?¡± repeated Mu Yi.


    ¡°Master, you refuse to forgive my manager because he fooled you?¡± asked Mo Xiao Yu.


    On the night before, the manager was already back when Mo Xiao Yu arrived and he didn¡¯t give Mo Xiao Yu time to ask anything.


    And he had naturally told everything he thought about Mu Yi. He thought Mu Yi seemed cold from the outside but warm from the inside. It wasn¡¯t easy to get close to him but once one was close to him, he was very caring.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have decided to help as soon as he had heard of what was happening to Mister Mo. He had made such great efforts to save the manager.


    When the manager heard him, he remained silent. Then he didn¡¯t wait for him to ask the reason, he told him to go to Mu Yi and to kneel down in front of him until he forgave him.


    .


    Mo Xiao Yu wanted to refuse. Mu Yi was so young. Even though he was extremely strong, kneeling down in front of Mu Yi was barely conceivable.


    But the manager had given him an order so he had no choice but to accept. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t need to come back ever. The manager would kick him out. And thinking about that, Mo Xiao Yu had felt sad.


    So he had come, absent-minded and had knelt down absent-minded.


    But now he started guessing some things. He even started thinking his manager was wrong. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made him kneel down there.


    Besides, Mu Yi¡¯s expression was the proof he didn¡¯t intend to forgive the manager. But did it mean Mo Xiao Yu would have to stay there on his knees forever?


    Thinking about that, Mo Xiao Yu looked even more depressed.


    ¡°Alright, you can stand up now.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Really? Master, you forgive my manager?¡± asked Mo Xiao Yu. He was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Your manager doesn¡¯t owe me anything so I don¡¯t need to forgive him. We just have different points of view, that¡¯s all.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    ¡°Different points of view?¡± Mo Xiao Yu was even more confused. A moment before, it was about Mister Mo having fooled Mu Yi and now it was about a different point of view?


    Did it mean there were a good one and a bad one in the story? But who was the good one and who was the bad one then?


    Mo Xiao Yu looked at Mu Yi. Mu Yi looked graceful, elegant and charming and then he recalled how his manager looked like when he came back. Suddenly, Mo Xiao Yu¡¯s hair started bristling.


    ¡°But my manager said that if you didn¡¯t forgive him, I wasn¡¯t allowed to stand up.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t stand up?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°If you refuse to forgive my manager, I won¡¯t stand up.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu stubbornly.


    ¡°Alright. Stay on your knees then.¡± said Mu Yi. Then he walked back to his room leaving Mo Xiao Yu on his knees.


    And at the door, Mo Xiao Yu pulled a long face. What could he do now? If he stayed on his knees, it would be for nothing, and if he stood up, then everybody would think he wasn¡¯t a man of his word.


    Mo Xiao Yu hesitated now but suddenly, something black flashed in front of his eyes. He instinctively raised his head and saw a big head above him. He was so startled he fell on his bottom.


    He moved back and saw who it was. On the day before, when Mu Yi had left, he had tried to be friendly with Big Slave. Unfortunately, no matter what he said, Big Slave didn¡¯t reply to him, and even worse, he just stared at him in a strange way as if he had been watching a child about to be mischievous.


    In front of Big Slave, he didn¡¯t dare do or say anything. He wanted to leave a few times but Big Slave had kept catching him and dragging him back.


    In the end, all they could was sit down and stare at each other until Mu Yi¡¯s return.


    When Mu Yi went back in his room, he had a shower and then he sat down and started reading the magic figures book Mister Mo had given to him. He felt like he could learn a lot from it. Besides, there were things he didn¡¯t understand before and did now.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he didn¡¯t feel motivated at all. It was as if those words had lost their meaning.


    Mu Yi knew why. It was because he felt like it was all part of Mister Mo¡¯s test. Of course, the most important was that the old Taoist Priest had planned everything for him.


    In the past, he thought he understood the old Taoist Priest really well but now he realized he didn¡¯t understand him as well as he thought. In the past, the old Taoist Priest kept telling him that the world was cruel and dangerous, he had even told him that in the future, the best would be to live in a small place, to have a simple lifestyle, to grow their own fruits and vegetables, to find a good wife, and then to have a peaceful life.


    Back then, Mu Yi took what the old Taoist Priest said extremely seriously. All those things had become part of his goals. He had never thought he would lose the old Taoist Priest someday and then go on a journey during which he would understand how naive he had been.


    Since the old Taoist Priest had placed high hopes on him and had planned his entire future, why had he told him those things over and over again in the past?


    Wasn¡¯t it contradictory? And how could Mu Yi believe anything the old Taoist Priest had said now?


    He had always believed the old Taoist Priest and thought that having a peaceful and simple life was the best.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi forgot that if the world was chaotic, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a peaceful peach orchard. Especially that the world had really sunk into chaos. If someone had no way to protect their own life, then life wasn¡¯t an easy journey.


    ¡°Nuer, go and call him.¡± said Mu Yi suddenly putting the book down.


    Then, Nian Nuer came out of the Bamboo Tree of Life and flew towards the door.


    A few minutes later, Mo Xiao Yu came in, he looked completely terrified, besides, he was limping.


    ¡°Master!¡± said Mo Xiao Yu. Then he was about to kneel down again. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t forgiven his manager after all so he had to continue kneeling down.


    ¡°No need to kneel down.¡± said Mu Yi before Mo Xiao Yu had time to kneel down.


    But Mo Xiao Yu continued moving down and suddenly, he realized he couldn¡¯t move his legs anymore. He couldn¡¯t kneel down. Some kind of invisible and intangible strength was preventing him from kneeling down.


    He tried several times but he couldn¡¯t. Suddenly, he looked at Mu Yi as if he had suddenly understood.


    He had always considered Mu Yi as a strong cultivator. So he wasn¡¯t that surprised that Mu Yi could prevent him from kneeling down.


    After Mo Xiao Yu entered the room, Big Slave also entered but at that moment, Nian Nuer was on his shoulder, so he had to bend down to enter the room.


    Mo Xiao Yu looked at Nian Nuer. He didn¡¯t understand. Where was that little girl from?


    Why had he never seen her? Besides, Big Slave seemed to listen to her. Who were they to Mu Yi?


    He didn¡¯t understand so he just looked at Mu Yi.


    ¡°I told you clearly that there were no tensions between your manager and me, it¡¯s a misunderstanding at most. Besides, Mister Mo is older than me so I can¡¯t blame him. However, some things cannot be forced.¡±


    ¡°When you go back, tell your manager that my strength is limited for the time being. I can¡¯t become the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, find someone else for the job.¡±


    said Mu Yi to Mo Xiao Yu. He was convinced Mister Mo would understand.


    Besides, even though Mo Xiao Yu had come to apologize, Mister Mo probably still hoped Mu Yi would accept to join the Ear Group.


    But Mister Mo had forgotten one thing. How long had it been since the old Taoist Priest had been the envoy? And with his strength and age, how could Mu Yi make people submit?

 Chapter 210: I Accep

    t


    Where there were people, there were battles.


    Even though the Ear Group was a thing of the past, Mu Yi was still convinced that they had probably left many things behind.


    Mu Yi was convinced that Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag, for example, probably had extraordinary treasures. And he was even convinced that he had accumulated lots of treasures. The Ear Group used to be extremely powerful, and with their heritage, they had the potential to rise again.


    Otherwise, Mister Mo and Leng Yu wouldn¡¯t have hoped Mu Yi would join the Ear Group so much. It seemed like something vital for them.


    But now, they could forget about it.


    Things remained the same but the people changed though, especially now that the old Taoist Priest was dead. When people lived, they were betrayed sometimes, not to mention when they were dead.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t motivated at all though.


    He just wanted to find the old Taoist Priest¡¯s body. That was enough for him.


    ¡°Master, my manager told me to tell you something else.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu strangely.


    ¡°What?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°He told me that if you took the initiative to mention the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, I had to tell you something.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Speak.¡± said Mu Yi nodding. He was curious about what Mister Mo had to tell him.


    ¡°Alright. My manager said that the copper lamp was the symbol of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag and that it was also a token. The south is a fire-type region and it is the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag¡¯s territory. If you accept to become the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, then the Ear Group¡¯s complete southern territory would be yours. Then, it would be easy for you to find Li the Cripple. He wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from you.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu slowly.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± asked Mu Yi calmly.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all.¡± said Mo Xiao Yu quickly.


    Actually, Mu Yi was lost in thought again. The Ear Group again. The Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag again. It was difficult to keep calm when hearing about such things?


    Besides, Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag! It sounded like an imposing and awe-inspiring title. And Mister Mo seemed to think that Mu Yi was qualified to be such an incredible public figure.


    At the same time, Mo Xiao Yu also thought that his manager was more and more mysterious, especially since Mu Yi had arrived. Was his manager a member of the Ear Group as well? What kind of Envoy of the Flag was he then? Would Mo Xiao Yu also become an envoy someday?


    Unlike Mu Yi, Mo Xiao Yu was curious about the world which surrounded him and he loved it. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t practice martial arts. He only knew a few papercutting techniques. He was sure that if he left his manager, he would starve to death.


    Therefore, he just daydreamed about being strong and independent but that was all. It was normal for a man to want to become strong and powerful.


    Mu Yi looked at the copper lamp on the table. The old Taoist Priest had given him that copper lamp but actually, he had already spent much time with it before. When the old Taoist Priest and he were traveling, he often carried the copper lamp. He had used it for many years. It had never rotten or rusted. All he had to do was put some oil in it and light it.


    In the past, Mu Yi had never felt anything. He had understood it was special much later. He recalled those moments suddenly even though so much time had passed.


    Besides, Mu Yi now knew that the copper lamp was a legendary precious magic tool, it was much more powerful than an ordinary religious tool. He couldn¡¯t control it entirely yet but the power of the copper lamp was already explosive.


    He was convinced that the power of the copper lamp would increase as he would progress.


    Especially that for him, the copper lamp wasn¡¯t just a precious magic tool or a weapon, it also had a sentimental value because it reminded him of the old Taoist Priest.


    But according to what Mister Mo had told Mo Xiao Yu to tell him, the copper lamp was the symbol of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag which meant only the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag was qualified to have it and use it.


    If Mu Yi accepted that position, then the copper lamp would be his but if he refused, he would need to give up on the copper lamp. Regarding the way he would hand it back over, it probably wouldn¡¯t be a very peaceful one.


    Even though Mister Mo didn¡¯t threaten him, what he meant was pretty obvious.


    Mu Yi was convinced that the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag was definitely strong enough to oppress him. The other time, he had relied on the copper lamp to counter the enemy¡¯s hiding skill but as Leng Yu had said, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t the only person who had a precious magic treasure. All the envoys probably had such items.


    Regarding their degree of control over them, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t afford to guess. The opponent was enigmatic and unfathomable, strong, and also, they were as strong as the old Taoist Priest.


    Mu Yi was talented but he was far from being as strong.


    Besides, the old Taoist Priest had told him that before fighting battles to death, he should reach the top of the second difficult and surpass the seven great levels or forms.


    And using that kind of scale, Leng Yu had the strength of the top of the second difficulty which meant she could easily oppress him. Was there mysteries he didn¡¯t know?


    Mu Yi was at a lost. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t go and ask Leng Yu directly.


    Therefore, if Mu Yi didn¡¯t accept to become the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag AND refused to give them the copper lamp back, then Leng Yu would oppress him and Mu Yi couldn¡¯t defeat her. Besides, if all the members of the Ear Group chased him, he would never be able to escape.


    Mu Yi was convinced that some people had been paying attention to him since the beginning, including the Ear Group which included many people, not just Mister Mo and Leng Yu.


    Of course, Mister Mo knew that to incite people to do things, he had to make an attractive proposition to Mu Yi. After having threatened him, he had to show him being the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag also had many advantages.


    All the southern territories were under the jurisdiction of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. Even though Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how wide the southern territories were, since Mister Mo was mentioning them, it meant Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t be disappointed.


    And if he became the new Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, Li the Cripple would be unable to escape from him even if given wings. If Mu Yi relied solely on his own self, then he would have to wait until the fifth of May and try to find him in Xiangxi. It would be trouble and complicated.


    The city wasn¡¯t like Funiu Village after all. It was a big city.


    And he had found new clues so it would be a pity if he wasted time. Besides, if he missed one opportunity, he probably would have to wait for a while before having a new one.


    Mister Mo had told him about Li the Cripple because of the imperial jade seal. It was a deal. Now, nobody owed anything anyone. If Mu Yi wanted to use the Ear Group¡¯s network in the future, it would be impossible, even if he spent money.


    Mister Mo had said a few simple things. He had told Mu Yi everything. Now Mu Yi had two options. But actually, Mister Mo didn¡¯t think that Mu Yi was going to refuse. How could anyone turn down so many advantages?


    Apart from that, if Mu Yi was interested in knowing more about the Heavenly Curse, the only option he had was to collaborate with them, otherwise, it would be impossible to get more clues on his own or just very complicated.


    Since Mu Yi had started practicing cultivation, he kept seeing those words. He wanted to understand what kind of mystery was behind those words, and more precisely, it wasn¡¯t for him.


    It was for Nian Nuer.


    It seemed like Nian Nuer¡¯s existence was due to those words. He had seen a few images in the ghost controlling technique he had obtained from Xugui back then. Darkness, nighttime, a crescent moon, a Ghost King of peerless grace and elegance. And Nian Nuer also had the potential to become a Ghost King because her mental abilities were innate.


    Xugui and the hoodlum had all told Mu Yi that ghost who had innate mental abilities were special. For that reason, Nian Nuer had refused to speak for a while.


    And it seemed like the truth was related to the secret of the Heavenly Curse.


    Nian Nuer had become the closest person to Mu Yi in that world. For the old Taoist Priest, Mu Yi was traveling the world and facing all sorts of risks, but he was also willing to do such things for Nian Nuer. He was willing to solve the mystery of the Heavenly Curse for her, even if he took the risk of getting cursed.


    Thinking about that, Mu Yi stood up and walked back and forth in the room. He frowned. At that moment, neither Nian Nuer nor Mo Xiao Yu disturbed him.


    Big Slave was silent as always.


    A few minutes later, Mu Yi sat down again. At that moment, he had made up his mind. There were some problems which didn¡¯t really have a solution. Mu Yi had refused to become the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag because he wanted to protect his honor and integrity and because he felt like he had been fooled.


    But now, he felt calmer. He also realized that since he had left Fu Niu, he had already lost the power of taking decisions himself. He had to move on and choose the best possible options.


    He had to overcome cliffs, mountains, oceans and volcanoes. He had to move on with an indomitable will because there was no way back.


    ¡°When you go back, tell your manager that I accept to become the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag and that I accept everything else. I just have one request, the mystery of the Heavenly Curse.¡± said Mu Yi to Mo Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Oh, so you accept now, Master? Alright, I¡¯ll go and tell my manager!¡± said Mo Xiao Yu. He was touched and moved, and happy and excited.


    Mu Yi looked at Mo Xiao Yu disappear in the distance. Mu Yi seemed confused and perplexed. Even he didn¡¯t know whether he had taken the right decision or not.


    ¡°But my motivations are the right ones and that¡¯s all that matters!¡± thought Mu Yi.

 Chapter 211:

    On the second day, Mu Yi looked at the invitation card he had received in the afternoon. And next to ¡°inviter¡±, it was written ¡°Tingyu Building, Leng Yu¡±.


    On the day before, after Mo Xiao Yu had left, Mu Yi hadn¡¯t had any news from him, and he had been worried Mister Mo would go back on his word. He hadn¡¯t thought he would hear about Leng Yu so soon.


    Regarding that Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag, if Mu Yi had to use one word to describe her, he would say ¡°mysterious¡±.


    Mu Yi found her mysterious. Regarding Tingyu Building, it was probably only one of the places she used to hide her real identity. Regarding embroidery, even though everyone said Tingyu Building¡¯s embroidery was the best, at least, Mu Yi had never seen it so he couldn¡¯t say or think anything about it.


    But he remembered on that evening when she had used needles to attack him.


    Mu Yi was the old Taoist Priest¡¯s heir. He had his copper lamp, a precious magic tool. So, what was Leng Yu¡¯s precious magic tool since she was the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag? What about the two other envoys? Where were they? And what about the leader of the Ear Group, who was he?


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi knew nothing about the Ear Group even if he had accepted to join them. Besides, he was curious, why had Leng Yu invited him on that night? Was it to lay the cards on the table?


    In the evening, Mu Yi cleaned the room and left with Big Slave.


    During those two days, the assassins had completely disappeared. It was probably because of Nian Nuer. They were either terrified or there was something else. But it just felt unusual.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t like being spied on, but he liked to understand what was going around him. The key of the Ancient road of the Yellow River was still something people thought of, not to mention that some people were ready to die for their own benefits. Such people didn¡¯t give up easily. There wouldn¡¯t chaos in the world if people didn¡¯t fight for their own benefits.


    Someone may have been higher up watching all this. And some people were waiting for him to act?


    Mu Yi was at a loss for the time being.


    He wasn¡¯t worried though. He was progressing steadfastly and regularly. In a short time, he would be even stronger. Regarding the dangers of having an unstable cultivation caused by a progression which was too rapid, Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to worry either. He was ready to to open his third chakra.


    Even though it was nighttime, there were many torches in Cangzhou. There were many people on the streets too. Mu Yi brought Big Slave aside so that people wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to them.


    But with Big Slave¡¯s height, no matter where they went, people noticed them.


    The reason why Mu Yi had brought Big Slave wasn¡¯t that he was afraid Leng Yu would plot against him. He wasn¡¯t thinking of an attack either. He brought Big Slave because Big Slave was his partner. And he hadn¡¯t had any opportunity to take him out those days. He was worried about drawing people¡¯s attention, but he couldn¡¯t let Big Slave stay in a hotel room all the time.


    And in any case, those who really wanted to cause trouble to Mu Yi would do it even if Big Slave wasn¡¯t there. Those who wanted to harm Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to let him off. They were definitely going to destroy him. Therefore, this time, Mu Yi had obtained an invitation to a banquet and he had decided to take Big Slave with him.


    Even though the Tingyu Building wasn¡¯t the finest place of Cangzhou, ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford to live in that area. The Tingyu Building had three floors. It wasn¡¯t a high building. But it had a huge area. In the distance, it seemed like a gigantic beast was crouching.


    At that moment, there were torches on all floors of the Tingyu Building. They kept flickering but they sufficed to illuminate the building.


    When people passed by, they looked at the building skeptically. Tingyu Building was a discreet organization. What was going on there? It seemed like something big was happening.


    That¡¯s what many people thought. For ordinary people, Tingyu Building was just an organization and a building, a place where embroiderers worked. A place where women loved to go.


    The big door of Tingyu Building opened itself and four beautiful women appeared and welcomed the guests.


    When Mu Yi and Big Slave arrived nearby, many people were startled when they saw Big Slave. Then, some people started looking at Big Slave mockingly as if he were some zoo animal.


    Some people tried to get in using a fake identity, but it didn¡¯t work. The four women at the entrance were extraordinary. Even second-class cultivators couldn¡¯t get through.


    Regarding the prince who had refused to submit before, he was strong thanks to his servants. Then, he was crushed, destroyed and thrown on the street like a trash bag. In the end, that prince asked his brother to go and avenge him. But he failed. He didn¡¯t even dare mention it anymore. But people had esteem and respect for Tingyu Building.


    Besides, gradually, it also became a symbol of success.


    Very quickly, those who had come to watch the fun were stupefied. Because when Mu Yi and the giant arrived, the four beautiful hostesses didn¡¯t stop them, on the contrary, she greeted them respectfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Have the rules of Tingyu Building changed?¡±


    some people thought the rules had changed and rushed over to the door. Unfortunately, they were as special as Mu Yi and when they arrived at the door, they were stopped.


    ¡°Why could those two people go in but not me?¡± shouted someone flying into a rage from shame and pointing at the hostesses with his finger.


    The four women ignored him. They looked away and said coldly they wanted him to leave. Then, he even got ready to fight but suddenly, he remembered Tingyu Building was a powerful organization, so he just left.


    Those who had come to watch the fun didn¡¯t make fun of the one who had just thought a bit too highly of himself. They were curious about the boy and the giant though.


    ¡°A giant. A Taoist priest. I think I know who they are.¡± said someone suddenly in the crowd.


    ¡°Who? hurry up and tell me?¡± said some people around him looking at him imploringly. When the man saw so many people looked at him imploringly or with admiration, he felt proud.


    ¡°They are mysterious but famous.¡±


    ¡°Famous? Why have I never heard of them in Cangzhou then?¡± asked someone immediately.


    ¡°Because they are not from Cangzhou.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a foreigner and he dares act arrogantly here??¡±


    ¡°Because he can afford to be arrogant. You¡¯ve heard of the key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road and the incredible battles which happened because of it recently, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about them yes. It¡¯s that precious treasure which only the wealth equivalent to that of an entire nation could buy.¡± said someone else.


    ¡°Indeed, but the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road has a very complex history. Let me tell you about it!¡±


    Suddenly, everybody started talking in the crowd. They loved hearing about national news, not to mention news which had something to do with a precious treasure. Even if they knew they would never obtain such a precious treasure, they enjoyed the stories.


    At that moment, Mu Yi walked towards the second floor.


    On the path, Mu Yi noticed some women looked at him in a very strange way as. They were naturally curious about them, especially that their leader had invited them.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind. He passed by the women. Big Slave kept looking around. That kind of thing was new for him.


    ¡°Welcome, dear guests.¡±


    said a hostess opening a sliding door and pointing to the inside. Mu Yi and Big Slave entered the room and the hostess closed it again.


    Mu Yi glanced around. The great hall was gigantic. It was the first thing he thought. There were two rows of torches, from both sides of the entrance door to the end of the room. And they were ornamented by embroideries with all sorts of patterns.


    It was the first time Mu Yi saw the embroideries of Tingyu Building. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh with admiration on the inside. They looked like scrolls slowly opening themselves. Mu Yi was almost bewitched by them.


    At that moment, Mu Yi and Big Slave were the only people in the room. In front of them, there were two tables with fruit bowls on them. Mu Yi entered the room without putting on airs, then he sat down on the right side. He occupied a commanding position from there because he faced the whole great hall.


    Leng Yu hadn¡¯t arrived. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t in a rush. He couldn¡¯t wait to know the purpose of that meeting though.


    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±


    Mu Yi had just sat down, and he heard people clap. The sound came from outside. Then, the door was opened once again.


    Mu Yi saw two rows of hostesses come in. There were twelve in total. They were about seventeen eighteen. They were all beautiful, especially those at the front.


    Those women light clothes yet not transparent. And the ornaments on their clothes were embroideries. There were twelve people, twelve different clothing styles, twelve flowers.


    ¡°The leader asked us to perform a dance for you since you are waiting.¡±


    said the most beautiful of the dancers and all of them curtsied in front of Mu Yi.


    When she spoke, suddenly, Mu Yi started hearing zither music. Even though he couldn¡¯t see where the zither player was, he loved the music.


    The twelve women suddenly started dancing. They looked like elves.


    Mu Yi¡¯s seat allowed him to see them extremely well. He didn¡¯t really love music and dance shows but occasionally, why not? The music was good. The dance was beautiful. It was an opportunity to meditate and calm his mind. Mu Yi narrowed his eyes and enjoyed the music.


    Big Slave couldn¡¯t care less about a music and dancing show, he looked excited, yes, but because of all the fruits on the tables.

 Chapter 212: The Four Great Envoys of the Flag

    Mu Yi calmly enjoyed the show. Big Slave remained silent. They didn¡¯t disturb the show.


    They finished!


    The twelve women then walked away. When they left, Mu Yi felt as if he could still hear their music and see their dances.


    ¡°If you agree, all those women can be yours tonight.¡± said a voice suddenly at that moment.


    Mu Yi opened his eyes. Someone had appeared in front of him. It was someone in black clothes. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t see that person¡¯s face. And from that person¡¯s voice, they sounded like an extremely beautiful woman.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s nice for an Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag! Since when are you a pimp in a brothel?¡± said Mu Yi fearlessly.


    ¡°What? Not nice enough for you?¡± Leng Yu was angry but she still asked if he was interested.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t reply. His Bamboo Tree of Life flashed and appeared on the table. Nian Nuer came out and looked at Leng Yu angrily. She had just heard what Leng Yu had said.


    When Nian Nuer showed up, Big Slave put down the fruit he was holding and closed his mouth and looked in a way which meant, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything¡±. Unfortunately, Nian Nuer couldn¡¯t care less about that.


    ¡°Mental abilities?¡± Leng Yu looked at Nian Nuer. She was astonished. Even though she asked, she sounded sure already.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t the first time that Leng Yu met Nian Nuer. During her previous battle against Mu Yi, Nian Nuer had also attacked her once. But Nian Nuer wasn¡¯t strong enough to pose a threat to her.


    And after the attack, Nian Nuer had gone back into the Bamboo Tree of Life so Leng Yu had realized that Nian Nuer was different. And this time she could see her clearly.


    Usually, when ghosts became fierce ghosts, their mental abilities formed themselves but Nian Nuer was different because her Qi was extremely pure. She couldn¡¯t be compared with ordinary fierce ghosts. Therefore, she noticed Nian Nuer¡¯s innate mental abilities at first glance.


    ¡°I see.¡± Leng Yu nodded as if she had suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Bad woman.¡± said Nian Nuer to Leng Yu.


    ¡°Bad woman?¡± said Leng Yu smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad woman. I won¡¯t let you teach my big brother bad things.¡± said Nian Nuer.


    ¡°Little girl, are you in love with your big brother?¡± asked Leng Yu.


    When Nian Nuer heard that, she didn¡¯t reply immediately. She blushed. She looked extremely shy and pouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    said Mu Yi tapping Nian Nuer¡¯s head affectionately. Then he looked at Leng Yu, ¡°Leader Leng, thank you for your kindness. But in any case, you wanted to see me. Here I am. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡± said Leng Yu smiling. Then someone opened the door of the great hall. The same woman who had danced before but this time they were holding places. They walked quickly and with agility. Then they put those delicious dishes on the table in front of Mu Yi.


    And the most beautiful one came next to Mu Yi and poured some alcohol in a glass for him. Then she took a step backwards and stood slightly behind Mu Yi. It seemed like she didn¡¯t intend to leave.


    And when the woman showed up, Nian Nuer even started transforming on purpose.


    ¡°Come, cheers, to you!¡± said Leng Yu raising a glass and looking at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Forget about the alcohol. I don¡¯t drink. If you have nothing to talk to me about, I¡¯m leaving.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly. Leng Yu was astonished, that banquet was for him but Mu Yi didn¡¯t care.


    But Mu Yi was annoyed. What did she want? She hadn¡¯t invited him just to have a drink, so what did she want?


    ¡°Why are you in a rush, Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag?¡± Don¡¯t you want to know why I invited you today? Or are you not curious about the imperial jade seal?¡± asked Leng Yu playing with her glass of alcohol and looking at Mu Yi jokingly.


    When Mu Yi heard Leng Yu, he first remained silent and then said, ¡°Since you call me Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, then stop beating about the bush. There is no harm in saying what you think.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t like it, then I can¡¯t force you. I invited for only one reason today, I want to cooperate with you.¡± said Leng Yu straightforwardly.


    ¡°Cooperate?¡± repeated Mu Yi.


    ¡°Yes. Cooperate. How much do you know about the Ear Group?¡± asked Leng Yu.


    ¡°They used to be the best group in the world back in the days. They had one leader, four envoys, twelve fighters, twenty four Tao, seventy two Tang, that¡¯s all.¡± said Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t know much.


    ¡°That was back in the days. Nowadays, nobody knows where the leader is. There were four envoys back then. I am one of them. With you, the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, we¡¯ll need to find the two others, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag and the Envoy of the Cyan Dragon¡¯s Flag.¡± said Leng Yu.


    Mu Yi was now Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. He had fought against her and had passed the exam to become the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. Regarding Mu Yi¡¯s natural endowments, she had no doubts. He was very smart. His teacher was smart so Mu Yi had to be smart.


    ¡°Is the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag still alive?¡± asked Mu Yi skeptically. He thought Leng Yu was the only one alive. But now that Leng Yu talked about cooperating, Mu Yi had a feeling.


    Her relations with the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag couldn¡¯t be described as peaceful. The leader had disappeared so all the envoys tried to get the advantage over the others.


    ¡°Of course, the leader is also alive. Unfortunately, our leader has disappeared.¡± said Leng Yu.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s alive, he may come back.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± said Leng Yu shaking her head. She sounded confident.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t insist. He looked at Leng Yu and said, ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Out of the twelve fighters, only three are left. On your side, there is one. Won¡¯t you think about it? If you agree, she can follow you.¡± said Leng Yu.


    ¡°She¡¯s one of the twelve fighters?¡± Mu Yi was stupefied. He hadn¡¯t thought that woman would be a figther of the Ear Group. She seemed only older than him of two three years and she was already one of the twelve fighters? He couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate her then.


    But at the same time, Mu Yi forgot he was extremely strong himself. She seemed so weak in comparison to him. A mere fighter couldn¡¯t compete with an envoy.


    Leng Yu told him the truth.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± asked Mu Yi ignoring what she had just said.


    ¡°The twenty four Tao and seventy two Tang were the most affect by the great battle back in the days. They were destroyed. Some of them recovered after so many years but they would never become as strong as they used to be. Then, there¡¯s the issue of the Vermilion Bird and the Cyan Dragon flags¡¯ envoys. So the two influential groups have sunk into chaos. They are extremely weak. And now you want to become the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, but it is not just a privilege. There¡¯s something you have to do first.¡± said Leng Yu.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°The territory of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag is close to the south. Therefore, even though the influential groups of the territory of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag seem dispersed, actually, many people are close to that place. Therefore, you can imagine that if you want to officially become the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, you have to convince them to come back and to listen to you.¡± said Leng Yu.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re trying to sow discord between the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag and me. That¡¯s your real purpose?¡± said Mu Yi to Leng Yu. He didn¡¯t need to think further.


    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is not totally wrong because we don¡¯t have great relations. And if you don¡¯t care about those influential groups, then forget what I just said.¡± said Leng Yu indifferently.


    Mu Yi smiled and said, ¡°Why is the issue of the Envoy of the Cyan Dragon¡¯s Flag not solved? Is there no descendent?¡±


    ¡°More precisely, the reason why the Envoy of the Cyan Dragon¡¯s Flag hasn¡¯t chosen anyone is due to the fact that he lost his precious magic tool. And without the precious magic tool, transmitting his position to someone would be illegitimate.¡± said Leng Yu.


    ¡°Are precious magic tools so important?¡± Mu Yi thought of his copper lamp.


    ¡°Of course. The precious magic tools of the Four Great Envoys of the Flag are extraordinary. Without a precious magic tool, a person cannot become an Envoy of the Flag. You¡¯ll understand why soon.¡± said Leng Yu.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m quite lucky.¡± said Mu Yi. Those precious magic tools seemed extraordinary. Mu Yi¡¯s was even more curious about his copper lamp.


    And now, he would be the new Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, his territory would be the south, fire type, same type as his copper lamp.


    So what about the god of the north¡¯s precious magic tool then? The god of the north was the river God or a tortoise, so did his weapon have anything to do with the water element? What kind of defense did he have? Tortoises were very good at defense after all.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know all those things yet.


    ¡°But you have to be careful because the Envoy of the Cyan Dragon¡¯s Flag is insane. If he¡¯s ever angry at you, then get ready to suffer.¡± said Leng Yu suddenly.

 Chapter 213: No Need

    Regarding Leng Yu¡¯s ¡°good intentions¡±, Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to think further but he didn¡¯t mind cooperating with her because they could both benefit from such a relationship.


    After becoming an Envoy of the Flag, Mu Yi would be able to talk to her on equal terms and to a certain extent. Mu Yi was just a bit too weak for the time being, but who knew what was going to happen? Besides, Mu Yi was very intelligent, plus the transmissions he had received from the previous Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, Leng Yu was convinced that Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t disappoint anyone.


    ¡°Back in the days, who destroyed the Ear Group?¡± asked Mu Yi suddenly. It was an important question because he had to understand who their enemies were. He also wanted to know who had injured the old Taoist Priest. Even though he hadn¡¯t insisted when Mister Mo didn¡¯t want to tell him, Mu Yi was still curious about that.


    He really wanted to know who the enemy was.


    ¡°Technically, what destroyed the Ear Group back wasn¡¯t just an influential group. It was also a great loss, the leader disappeared. Without anyone else, the Ear Group would have collapsed as well. And it¡¯s not over, those influential groups even helped the Ear Group not to completely disintegrate! They didn¡¯t reunite but I think it was a good thing. A group or a person in a high position is liable to be attacked and the Ear Group had already become everybody¡¯s target. Everybody wanted to destroy the Ear Group.¡± said Leng Yu indifferently. She didn¡¯t sound resentful at all. It even sounded as if she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Who injured my Master?¡± asked Mu Yi straightforwardly when he saw Leng Yu didn¡¯t face his question directly.


    ¡°Even though I really would love to tell you, Mister Mo begged me not to tell you. At least, not until you¡¯ve reached the top of the second difficulty. But before you completely and thoroughly control the copper lamp, we can¡¯t tell you. Of course, I could tell you at one condition.¡± said Leng Yu.


    ¡°What condition?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°Easy. Take that girl and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± said Leng Yu pointing to the young woman standing next to her.


    When Qi Yu heard Leng Yu, she blushed and didn¡¯t dare look at Mu Yi so she lowered her head and looked at her shoes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head. He refused straightforwardly and categorically.


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± asked Leng Yu. She was speechless.


    ¡°She is breathtakingly beautiful.¡± said Mu Yi honestly.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s beautiful, why wouldn¡¯t you be willing to have her? Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mean like use her or anything. I think she¡¯s old enough to have a husband now and of course, I want her husband to be a good one.¡± said Leng Yu softly and honestly.


    ¡°I just focus on the Great Tao. I took a vow of chastity.¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head.


    Qi Yu glanced at Mu Yi angrily and sadly.


    ¡°Stubborn.¡± said Leng Yu smiling icily.


    Mu Yi smiled but didn¡¯t contradict her because his decision was surprising indeed. But he really wanted to solve the issue of the old Taoist Priest, then he would settle in Fu Niu Mountain and would live as a hermit.


    ¡°I will stay here, support and serve you forever.¡± said Qi Yu suddenly. It was a kind of reply to Mu Yi. She was one of the twelve fighters, her social status wasn¡¯t low.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± said Leng Yu shaking her head. Then she looked at Mu Yi and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want her, regarding what you want to know, even if I told you, it would be fine, it wouldn¡¯t make me break any promise.¡±


    said Leng Yu. Mu Yi was speechless. She had told him she couldn¡¯t tell him because of Mister Mo and then she had angered him? And she still hadn¡¯t replied.


    Mu Yi naturally wanted to know who the enemy was but Mister Mo didn¡¯t want him to know. He was too weak for the time being. Besides, he would understand everything sooner or later.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue talking about our cooperation then.¡± said Leng Yu changing the topic. ¡°You know about the history of the imperial jade seal, right?¡±


    ¡°I know a few things. According to legends, it¡¯s a key to open a grave. It belonged to Liu De. And back in the days, he also obtained one of the mysterious groups. One of them contained Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu. And the Heavenly Curse is mentioned inside.¡± said Mu Yi. He said everything he had learnt from Qian Butong.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of wrong and right at the same time.¡± said Leng Yu.


    ¡°Please explain.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°The Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu refers to the Tao of the mind. Back in the days, that book wasn¡¯t useful if the cultivator was too weak. Nowadays, only extremely strong ones can use it. It¡¯s useful in terms of Tao of godly soul. Regarding the Heavenly Curse, it is not explicitly in the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu.¡± said Leng Yu.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s not inside?¡± asked Mu Yi. He was astonished. The reason he knew about it was the Heavenly Curse but now Leng Yu told him the secret of Heavenly Curse wasn¡¯t inside. Had Qian Butong tried to fool him?


    But Mu Yi remembered what Leng Yu had said at the beginning. Since it was right and wrong at the same time, then Mu Yi felt like he was getting anxious. But he continued waiting for her to talk.


    And Leng Yu looked at Mu Yi. She was surprised Mu Yi didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant. But she didn¡¯t tease him and said straightforwardly, ¡°The so called Heavenly Curse is actually a calamity which falls from the skies. It becomes a curse. When people come to life, they all have the same body and the same way of functioning. They all have the potential of unleashing the power the Heavenly Curse has granted their body. Everybody has the Heavenly Curse in themselves, even ordinary people can transcend worldliness.¡±


    said Leng Yu glancing at Nian Nuer. Then she said, ¡°People, ghosts and other creatures all have to face calamities but at the same time, a calamity is like the love of the skies for you. Some people have innate talent, some ghosts had innate mental abilities, some creatures could transform but they also have to face the power of the ten thousand things of creation. But it doesn¡¯t matter because that¡¯s love.¡±


    Even though Nian Nuer hated Leng Yu on the inside, she also listened to what she said carefully. When Leng Yu finished, she was pale. Actually, it wasn¡¯t the first time she heard about such things. The hoodlum had said such things. For this reason, she had to come out.


    She hadn¡¯t thought Leng Yu would mention those things again on that night. At that moment, Mu Yi thought it was late.


    ¡°You won¡¯t go into more details? I don¡¯t believe you.¡± said Mu Yi determinedly. He wasn¡¯t talking to both Nian Nuer and Leng Yu. He didn¡¯t want them to be rude or inappropriate.


    ¡°Hehe, little girl, what do you think? You want to come next to me? I am not afraid of sparing you the details.¡± said Leng Yu to Nian Nuer.


    ¡°I just want to be with my brother.¡± said Nian Nuer. She didn¡¯t want to refuse straightforwardly.


    ¡°Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag, why are you scaring a little girl? You would lose your status if people heard about that.¡± said Mu Yi suddenly. He knew the details were important and kept secret but he couldn¡¯t let Leng Yu disrespect Nian Nuer.


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re like your Master. Boring.¡± said Leng Yu shaking her head, then she said, ¡°The ten thousand things of creation are the sun, the moon, the earth and the sky, the Yin and the Yang, black and white, righteousness and evilness. If you ever manage to raise that little girl and make her become strong, then you may be able to use that opportunity to break through to the third difficulty.¡±


    ¡°Third difficulty?¡± asked Mu Yi. Even the old Taoist Priest had failed to break through to the third difficulty? And when Mu Yi heard such a cultivation level, he immediately thought of one person, the leader of the Ear Group.


    Even though Leng Yu hadn¡¯t told him everything, she had involuntarily revealed some elements. The leader had probably reached the third difficulty already. And why some people had innate abilities or not, he would understand with time. He didn¡¯t have much hope regarding the future though.


    ¡°Did you hear me? Don¡¯t get distracted. I can show you something.¡± When Mu Yi heard that, he turned to Nian Nuer to cheer her up and the little girl clenched her fists and looked resolute.


    Especially when she heard Mu Yi. She nodded with a heavy heart. She didn¡¯t say it but everybody knew what she was thinking.


    Therefore, Mu Yi felt relaxed. As long as Nian Nuer was fine, he didn¡¯t mind. He had already gone through so much during his journey.


    ¡°The Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu can help people reach the third difficulty?¡± asked Mu Yi. The Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu didn¡¯t contain the secrets of the Heavenly Curse but it could help cultivators become stronger faster.

 Chapter 214: Broken And Fixed

    When Leng Yu heard Mu Yi, she glanced at him, ¡°Mu Yi, you really think that reaching the third difficulty is easy? The Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu is only for mind strength after all. It¡¯s useful for the mind but that¡¯s all. It only increases mind strength of ten percent on top of that.¡±


    ¡°Ten percent?¡± Mu Yi was speechless. Not because it wasn¡¯t much. But because it was too little! Initially, he didn¡¯t think that the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu could make him level up because he thought it¡¯d help his mind strength become at least forty percent more powerful.


    ¡°What? You think it¡¯s very little?¡± said Leng Yu.


    ¡°Yes. I hadn¡¯t thought it would be so little.¡± said Mu Yi honestly.


    ¡°If I told you that even ten percent would suffice to start a sanguinary war, even worse than the troubles happening because of the key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, would you still think it¡¯s very little?¡± said Leng Yu.


    Mu Yi wanted to say little but he realized it was a bit too much. He hadn¡¯t even reached the top of the second difficulty, he knew almost nothing about the third difficulty, but what Leng Yu was talking about went beyond all his expectations.


    Ten percent would be enough to start a sanguinary war? It proved that ten percent were actually huge.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s precious, many people should be fighting for it?¡± Mu Yi suddenly understood why Leng Yu wanted to cooperate with him. She knew that the battles would be fierce and brutal. So she wanted someone to help.


    ¡°Not to mention the imperial jade seal, of course. But when the king¡¯s grave will be opened, some old sly people will come and cause trouble. A real storm will shake the region. They have acute perceptions.¡± said Leng Yu scornfully.


    ¡°Pardon me for my straightforwardness but, with the strength of the top of the second difficulty, as the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag, plus precious magic tools, you probably don¡¯t need be afraid of those people, right?¡± asked Mu Yi after a few seconds.


    ¡°Who told you I had the strength of the top of the second difficulty?¡± said Leng Yu suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± when Mu Yi heard her, he raised an eyebrow. He was even more surprised than a moment before when he had heard of the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu.


    he thought he sounded like a walking joke. The Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag didn¡¯t have the strength of the top of the second difficulty?


    ¡°You¡¯re surprised?¡± said Leng Yu smiling.


    ¡°A little bit.¡± said Mu Yi honestly.


    ¡°This may be your future too. Therefore, I can tell you the truth. I kind of had to start again in terms of chakra. But strictly speaking, my cultivation level is exactly the same as yours. Second difficulty, second step. I just have two open chakras.¡± said Leng Yu. She didn¡¯t mind telling Mu Yi more about herself.


    ¡°Start again in terms of chakra? Second chakra?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s heart was pounding violently. He had never thought of that.


    That was the second step indeed. Mu Yi had the Bamboo Tree of Life and the copper lamp but he couldn¡¯t do anything but use his fists and feet when fighting against Leng Yu, and only for a tie, not even a victory. He may even be weaker than her. Without his precious items, he would have gotten destroyed.


    She was really amazing.


    Mu Yi had thought his foundations were extremely thorough and resistant. He thought his cultivation couldn¡¯t be more stable. He had even thought that at the same cultivation level, nobody could defeat him. He had had lots of incredible battles after all. And he often defeated people whose cultivation levels were higher than his. And now he felt under pressure because of Leng Yu.


    ¡°Actually, you can also choose to break a chakra and make it open again. Your cultivation level is low at the moment so it¡¯s easy to do.¡± suggested Leng Yu suddenly. But she seemed embarrassed, noticed Mu Yi.


    As if breaking a chakra and fixing it wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded. If it had been that easy, everybody would have chosen that path.


    ¡°The Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag is brave, powerful. I am just a small Taoist monk. I try to extend my knowledge everyday. I practice cultivation really hard. I can¡¯t know everything from one day to another.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly. He really meant that.


    ¡°If you were stuck and had no hope anymore, you wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± said Leng Yu sighing. She had also felt that way at some points in her life.


    ¡°Can you reach the third difficulty when you break a chakra and fix it?¡± asked Mu Yi. Even though the old Taoist Priest had taught him to do things slowly and step by step, he had become different after he had started practicing cultivation. He was like a new man. There were so many things he didn¡¯t understand. And opportunities to find answers were too rare. He couldn¡¯t let such an opportunity slip.


    Cultivation was directly connected to tools, money, property, Tao friends etc¡­ Mu Yi had money and tools. He had no land though but he didn¡¯t care. But he didn¡¯t have a Tao friend.


    Why a Tao friend? Cultivators also had friends. And Tao friends were naturally cultivation partners who cherished and aimed for the same ideals. People who thought alike. People helped each others, not to mention that that way, Tao friends could also progress a lot by talking about and exchanging views on cultivation.


    But strictly speaking, Mu Yi and Leng Yu weren¡¯t really Tao friends because Mu Yi wasn¡¯t qualified to be her friend yet. At best, he could describe himself as someone who had learnt a few things from Leng Yu.


    Of course, Leng Yu didn¡¯t mind telling and teaching Mu Yi things. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have invited him there. Besides, the strongest Mu Yi was, the better it was for her.


    ¡°With that technique, you have at least thirty percent of chances of reaching the third difficulty. But if you add the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu and the precious magic tools, then the chances raise to fifty percent.¡± said Leng Yu.


    ¡°Congratulations.¡± said Mu Yi honestly and wholeheartedly. He now knew how difficult breaking through to the third difficulty would be. Fifty percent¡­ That was already an astonishing number. Therefore, Leng Yu could be proud of herself.


    ¡°Is the process very difficult?¡± asked Mu Yi. If it wasn¡¯t difficult, many people would have the strength of the third difficulty.


    ¡°Difficult?¡± Leng Yu seemed pensive for a while and then she said, ¡°Breaking a chakra and fixing it is equivalent to destroying your own cultivation but you have to be extremely precise so you don¡¯t die. Besides, if anything goes wrong and something breaks, then fixing the chakra becomes almost impossible. Out of a hundred people, only one will succeed. Therefore, many people know that method but don¡¯t dare try.¡±


    When Mu Yi heard Leng Yu, he was dumbstruck. He also looked at Leng Yu with new eyes. Besides, she had already surpassed ninety percent of the men of the world. How awesome!


    But it wasn¡¯t over, she now needed wings to fly up the hill of the third difficulty.


    ¡°Little boy, don¡¯t look at me like this. On the path of cultivation, courage, power, wisdom and fate are all very important. Therefore, I can tell you I¡¯ve been lucky, not only did I succeed but on top of that, I am now very strong, and with the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu, I will become even stronger.¡± said Leng Yu confidently.


    ¡°If you want to solve the mystery of the Heavenly Curse, you first need to reach the third difficulty. Only then, you will be qualified to talk about the Heavenly Curse and solve its mystery.¡± said Leng Yu.


    ¡°Thank you very much for all those pieces of informations. I will help you obtain the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu in the king¡¯s grave.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly. He decided that for Leng Yu and for himself. Even though he only had the strength of the second step, he would reach the top of the second difficulty sooner or later. So he wanted to start getting ready now.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal but you stay in the light and I stay in the shadow, alright?¡± said Leng Yu smiling teasingly.


    ¡°You want people to choose me as their target?¡± said Mu Yi pulling a long face. He wasn¡¯t an unknown cultivator of no significance. He had the key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, so if one of those old and powerful cultivators saw him and got angry, they may slap his face and kill him on the spot. Then his life would be over.


    And those people Leng Yu called old and powerful cultivators probably had the strength of the top of the second difficulty already. And Mu Yi couldn¡¯t resist against such people.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not saying anything, I will take this as a yes. Don¡¯t worry. I will be in the shadow protecting you. Plus body substitution charms, you won¡¯t have any problem.¡± said Leng Yu firmly.


    ¡°Body substitution charms?¡± Mu Yi looked at her curiously. It was the first time he heard of such charms.


    He could easily guess what they were though considering the name. A clone appeared at the most crucial moment and replaced the user. Such charms were ultimate methods to save one¡¯s life in case of imminent danger but Mu Yi didn¡¯t have any.


    ¡°What? Hasn¡¯t your teacher taught you that?¡± asked Leng Yu curiously.


    ¡°Indeed. I had never heard of body substitution charms before.¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°What? Come on. It can¡¯t be!¡± said Leng Yu. She suddenly looked pensive.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t teach you anything to protect yourself before dying?¡± Leng Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    Mu Yi pulled a long face suddenly. He didn¡¯t think the old Taoist Priest was that kind of person, regarding why he hadn¡¯t taught him about body substitution charms, he guessed the old Taoist Priest probably had a good reason. Or he simply hadn¡¯t had enough time? Besides, Mu Yi had the feeling that the old Taoist Priest had planned everything for him. Everything he experienced was something caused by the old Taoist Priest. Mu Yi also thought he may be lucky someday and bump into the body substitution charm.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have body substitution charms, you¡¯ve studied the thunder technique, right?¡± asked Leng Yu.


    ¡°No. I just know the five thunders charm.¡± said Mu Yi. His cheeks burnt. He didn¡¯t know about the body substitution charm and he didn¡¯t know about the thunder technique either. After he had obtained magic figures, he had focused on studying the basics of magic figures and consolidating his cultivation. He hadn¡¯t studied the thunder technique, he had just glanced at it. It was too dangerous. He couldn¡¯t learn it from one day to another.


    ¡°Alright, forget it. It seems like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to benefit the most from our partnership.¡± said Leng Yu suddenly.

 Chapter 215: Great Gift!

    And it would be beneficial for Nian Nuer and Big Slave too.


    Mu Yi obtained an agility technique called Yu¡¯s Steps. It was based on the position of the Great Bear. When the user used it, his position suddenly changed which could lead to an abrupt turn in the course of events, as said in the Book of Changes, The man who walks, the essence of the sky, the spirit of the earth, the truth of human movement, the fusion of the three powers together, and the fusion of the nine Qi.


    Clearly, the Yu¡¯s Steps agility technique wasn¡¯t easy at all. When a cultivator mastered it, they could invoke spirits and gods, they also had the godly Qi of the seven stars, they could exorcize evil spirits and understand their true nature.


    And for Mu Yi, it was a great way to become explosively strong.


    The Yu¡¯s Steps technique was one of the most incredible gifts he had ever received.


    She also had a gift for Nian Nuer. She got her a soul jewel. It was made of alive fierce ghosts. If Nian Nuer broke it, her strength would increase and would be equivalent to Mu Yi¡¯s. Besides, Nian Nuer and the Bamboo Tree of Life were together so the Bamboo Tree of Life would also become much more explosive.


    And regarding Big Slave, he obtained a technique. Even though Big Slave was extremely strong, he didn¡¯t control his strength properly. Besides, his body was gigantic. He moved slowly. Therefore, he preferred big battles because he didn¡¯t need to move too much, enemies came to him. But when he fought against only one person and that that person was fast enough, then Big Slave couldn¡¯t do anything.


    And the technique Leng Yu had given him would allow him to benefit from his full potential. And according to Leng Yu, he may even become normal again someday. Big Slave was a giant after all, that wasn¡¯t something normal.


    And if he did, then his cultivation level would also reached the acme of perfection. Big Slave would become truly terrifying.


    And according to Leng Yu, the best for Big Slave¡¯s future wasn¡¯t an incredible Vajra Dhammapala.


    When Mu Yi heard Big Slave would become normal again someday, he was excited. It would be great for Big Slave but also for him. They would also be able to travel far away that way. At the moment, it was a bit difficult with his size. And people noticed them everywhere. Even if Mu Yi changed his face, people would still recognize him if he stayed with a giant. That¡¯s why he had tried the human skin mask once and then never again.


    Leng Yu also told Mu Yi that within two weeks, he may become extremely strong.


    ¡°Why do you think so highly of him?¡±


    asked Qi Yu after Mu Yi left. She looked at Leng Yu. Leng Yu was seated. She knew admitted Mu Yi was extremely strong and extraordinarily talented but what were her true reasons?


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t risen yet. But when he does, we¡¯ll want to be friends with him. We¡¯ll benefit from this friendship.¡± said Leng Yu with a faint smile. Then she put on a plaited bamboo hat and a hat. She was still wearing a mask though. The mask of the river God.


    ¡°So you really think highly of him?¡± said Qi Yu. She stared at Leng Yu¡¯s mask. Even though many people knew Leng Yu was the leader of Tingyu Building, less than five people had ever seen her real face.


    She was extremely beautiful. But even if she was beautiful, she still felt ashamed and shy.


    ¡°Little YU, don¡¯t play tricks on me. You know I could kick you out?¡± said Leng Yu narrowing her eyes and smiling. She looked at Qi Yu from head to foot.


    Qi Yu felt under pressure. She shivered and blushed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leader.¡± said Qi Yu with great sadness.


    ¡°Alright, I forgive you this time. I¡¯m tired today. Come and stay with me while I have a bath.¡± said Leng Yu standing up and walking away.


    Qi Yu shook from head to foot but she lowered her head and followed her. Her face became redder and redder. She even seemed weaker and weaker.


    At that moment, Mu Yi was already back in the inn. He didn¡¯t know that everybody in Cangzhou already knew about his visit to Tingyu Building.


    Even though Tingyu Building was just an embroidery company, they had many very beautiful women. Some men dreamt of marrying a woman from Tingyu Building. If Tingyu Building wasn¡¯t so famous and influential, some people would have already invaded their territory and raped their women.


    Of course, apart from those beautiful women, they also had strong cultivators so people didn¡¯t dare attack them.


    Sometimes, the way people thought was mysterious. If the balance were broken, then it would draw some greedy people¡¯s attention. And now, Mu Yi had been inside, what would people say? He can go inside, why couldn¡¯t?


    That was something everybody had in common so without even noticing it, Mu Yi had already become everybody¡¯s public enemy.


    They didn¡¯t care if Mu Yi had the key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road but they cared about face. There were many princes and young masters in Cangzhou. And there was something noble people weren¡¯t allowed to do, why could Mu Yi, an insignificant Taoist priest?


    Besides, they didn¡¯t think Tingyu Building had made a mistake. They were just furious at Mu Yi, that foreigner.


    Especially that Mu Yi¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t exactly great. And since he had been to Tingyu Building, everybody now knew who he was and there was nothing Mu Yi could do to hide his real identity. Everybody considered him as the Evil Taoist priest, he had dared grope women from Tingyu Building, how despicable and detestable.


    Therefore, Mu Yi didn¡¯t notice anything and everybody had already formed an alliance against him.


    Three steps, nine marks. That was thanks to the Yu¡¯s Steps technique!


    In the courtyard, Mu Yi¡¯s way of walking was extremely strange. But actually, he also noticed there was something weird. He had no choice, he had to apply the principles of Taoist astrology to every single step he took. Each angle, each coordinate, everything was important. The user couldn¡¯t just walked as they wished.


    If it had been that easy, then everybody would know it. Actually, many people knew the Yu¡¯s Steps technique, even some third-class Taoist priests, but few people reached the peak of perfection, very few.


    Besides, the Yu¡¯s Steps technique has to be coupled with the breathing technique. That¡¯s the authentic Yu¡¯s Steps technique.


    Even if Mu Yi was extremely talented, he wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it quickly. He would need at least two weeks. Even if he understood it only a little, it¡¯d be great. He would be able to move faster and hide better in any case.


    Regarding Big Slave, Mu Yi left him to Nian Nuer. She accepted to help Mu Yi. At that moment, she was holding a ruler. Each time Big Slave didn¡¯t understand something or made a mistake, she hit him violently on the head. Even though he didn¡¯t feel pain, each time, he looked at Nian Nuer sadly, like a child looking at his parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear guest, this place is not for rent anymore.¡± said the waiter at noon. He seemed perturbed.


    ¡°Not for rent? So the money I gave you wasn¡¯t enough, uh?¡± said Mu Yi standing firmly. At that moment, the waiter didn¡¯t dare look at him. He hoped Mu Yi would understand it was an order from her boss.


    ¡°If you want me to leave, alright, then give me my money back.¡± said Mu Yi. He wasn¡¯t being like that on purpose. He wanted to see how much they wanted him to leave. Actually, when the waiter told him that, Mu Yi had already understood he was in trouble. Besides, he was their most wanted target.


    Mu Yi had had lots of time before, it was even surprising that nobody had come but now things had changed. Unfortunately, Mu Yi was wrong. He thought those people attacked him for the key of he Yellow River¡¯s ancient road but actually they attacked him because he had been to the Tingyu Building and had infuriated everybody.


    ¡°No problem. No problem.¡± said the waiter twice consecutively and hastily. Giving him his money back was definitely worth it. Making Mu Yi was cruel so it was worth it. Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind but they were ordinary people. They didn¡¯t want to offend those famous people.


    When Mu Yi heard the waiter, he understood. If he hadn¡¯t put pressure on him, he wouldn¡¯t have been like that.


    ¡°So tell me, who is it?¡± asked Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    When he asked that question, Nian Nuer was on Big Slave¡¯s shoulders and Big Slave was slowly walking towards Mu Yi from behind. When the waiter saw Big Slave, he paled and started shaking violently from head to foot.


    ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± replied the waiter unnaturally.


    When Mu Yi saw that, he shook his head, ¡°If they had come and faced me, I would have felt some admiration for them. But they¡¯re a joke. So I guess it must be a young master? If the person were well-traveled and virtuous, they wouldn¡¯t resort to such despicable methods.¡±


    ¡°Dear guest, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± said the waiter . He looked panic-stricken and Mu Yi could see it.


    ¡°Go. Bring me to that person.¡± said Mu Yi straightforwardly. His dark eyes gleamed. The waiter¡¯s face stiffened. He was lost in thoughts thinking about what Mu Yi had just said.


    ¡°You two, wait for me here.¡± said Mu Yi. Then he followed the waiter. They arrived in front of a room, some people were talking inside but the waiter suddenly opened the door and the voices abruptly stopped.


    ¡°Bastard! Who allowed you to come in?¡± shouted someone furiously pointing at the waiter.

 Chapter 216: Public Wrath

    ¡°I let him come in.¡±


    Mu Yi then entered the room.


    At that moment, in the room, there were two people. They were seated. One was the owner. The other one was a manager, a middle-aged man. They looked proud and arrogant. They were drinking tea but when Mu Yi entered the room, they were astonished.


    He had also heard of Mu Yi¡¯s status. He hadn¡¯t thought he would ever see Mu Yi.


    That man¡¯s eyes were filled with terror. He wasn¡¯t like waiter or the leader, he had some knowledge, he also knew a lot of things about Mu Yi. He had heard Mu Yi could be even more demoniac than demons when killing his enemies.


    Regarding what he had been told about Mu Yi, he didn¡¯t approve at first but those people were all noble. And then he had convinced some others.


    Even though the princes usually did all sorts of things, martial arts, arts, etc., each time they succeeded in something, people praised them but that was basically all. Calling them young masters or princes was just a way of making the situation sound better.


    It was better to maintain harmonious relations.


    And they first decided to humiliate him. They didn¡¯t attack right at first. And what if they managed to kick the Evil Taoist priest out like that? He would lose face. The young master would be promoted instantly. His career would skyrocket.


    Not every young master was audacious in the extreme and courageous. Not many liked playing with fire.


    Therefore, when he looked at Mu Yi, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He looked stiff, ¡°How did he come here?¡±


    asked the owner. Even though he tried to look as if he weren¡¯t afraid, one could see in his eyes that he felt awkward. He was a business owner and if he offended wealthy and noble families, he¡¯d be doomed.


    Not to mention that doing business in such troubled times wasn¡¯t easy. Kind people were extremely rare.


    If those old masters rented out lands, they would be able to make a sixty seventy percent profit at the end of the year. Not bad.


    ¡°Dear guest, we¡¯re having issues. Please, you can find another inn. There are many inns in the area. Regarding the money, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± said the owner. His eyes gleamed. He just wanted Mu Yi to leave. That¡¯s all.


    At that moment, he was seated with the manager of the Xu Clan. If everything went well, he may be able to get familiar with the Xu Clan and then he would be able to rely on them in the future.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that when he said that Manager Xu Wang was going to cry soon. He would even feel like punching the owner¡¯s teeth. But now he didn¡¯t dare move.


    ¡°Is that so? What if I refuse to leave?¡± said Mu Yi. He replied to the owner but he looked at Xu Wang. Xu Wang¡¯s heart was pounding. It wasn¡¯t the first time he regretted working on a mission. He wished he had sent a team instead.


    But Xu Wang had forgotten what the prince of his own clan had said, if he succeeded, he would be promoted in the clan. How could he refuse to give it a shot?


    Xu Wang hadn¡¯t thought Mu Yi would arrive so quickly. Besides, he had thought he¡¯d show up there, a hideout.


    ¡°If you refuse to leave?¡± asked the owner glancing at Xu Wang.


    This time, Xu Wang¡¯s heart nearly burst out of his chest. He couldn¡¯t help but stand and face Mu Yi. He threw his teacup in the direction of the owner, ¡°Alright, Mister Fan, that¡¯s how you work? You surprisingly join hands with a foreigner and attack me? You want to cause chaos in Cangzhou?¡±


    shouted Xu Wang furiously at the owner of the inn, Mister Fan


    Mister Fan didn¡¯t react. The teacup crashed against his head. He put his hands on his head and staggered. He nearly collapsed but he didn¡¯t, apart from looking terrified, he also looked confused.


    He didn¡¯t understand what Xu Wang had said. Why had he suddenly turned hostile?


    But he wasn¡¯t stupid. He quickly understood that it probably had something to do with Mu Yi. No matter what, he had offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have offended. The Taoist priest he had asked to leave was actually a public figure. Even Xu Wang didn¡¯t want to offend people like that. He wanted to maintain good relations with such people.


    Thinking about that, Mister Fan felt furious but he couldn¡¯t show it. When facing the Xu Clan, he didn¡¯t feel confident. They could kill him with one finger.


    ¡°Sigh, my head¡­ I feel dizzy.¡±


    said Mister Fan. He had to pretend to be weak and on the verge of collapse.


    There, he staggered and finally collapsed in frotn of the crowd. He did it on purpose. And to look even more realistic, he let himself fall violently.


    Xu Wang, Mu Yi and even the waiter knew he was pretending. Actually, after coming in, he had already come back to his senses but the waitress hadn¡¯t said anything.


    Therefore, when he saw the owner collapse like that, he looked at him and then he did the same thing as him.


    Xu Wang¡¯s veins on his hand were pounding. If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t been there, he would have destroyed Mister Fan with a chair to see if he would have stopped or not!


    The two of them pretended to be unconscious but Mu Yi couldn¡¯t do it. And Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about them. Whether they were dead or alive, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t care less.


    Therefore, they pretended, good for them. Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel like wasting time so he looked at Xu Wang.


    ¡°M, M¡­ Master?¡± said Xu Wang staring at Mu Yi. He was terrified.


    ¡°What clan are you from?¡± asked Mu Yi impolitely and straightforwardly.


    When Xu Clan heard him, he was furious. He wanted to kill him. It was supposed to be a great opportunity and now everything seemed ruined. If he said ¡°Xu Clan¡±, he would get expelled from the clan.


    But he also knew that the person in front of him was the Evil Taoist priest. He was a terrifying and sanguinary murderer. The outcome would be too dreadful to contemplate if he offended the Evil Taoist priest.


    ¡°What? You think I can read your thoughts? Speak.¡± said Mu Yi smiling icily and staring at Mister Fan.


    Mister Fan remained silent and pretended to be unconscious but when Mu Yi looked at him, he immediately felt it. It felt as if he had been cut by a blade, or his soul.


    But in the end, he had ground his teeth. He knew he couldn¡¯t fool anyone but he preferred burying his head in the sand, it didn¡¯t make him feel any better though.


    Mu Yi looked at Mister Fan. Xu Wang knew something bad was going to happen because even if he didn¡¯t say it, Mister Fan would also intervene.


    He ground his teeth and said straightforwardly, ¡°Report, Master. I am from the Xu Clan. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, Master. You just infuriated everybody yesterday. My clan¡¯s prince asked me to come and sow discord. Please forgive me.¡±


    said Xu Wang kneeling down in front of Mu Yi. He hoped he would survive, and if he did, he hoped he¡¯d benefit from knowing Mu Yi.


    Now, he had done all he could do. If he were sincere and honest, the chances that Mu Yi would forgive him were higher.


    ¡°I infuriated many people yesterday?¡± asked Mu Yi. He was dumbstruck. He hadn¡¯t expected such an answer. He thought they were there for his key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. And now he realized it wasn¡¯t the case.


    What had he done on the previous evening? Mu Yi tried to remember. He had visited Tingyu Building. Then he had enjoyed a dance. He had also agreed to cooperate with the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag. And he had obtained some gifts.


    ¡°I infuriated many people yesterday?¡± He was a foreigner and he had probably negotiated with Leng Yu. Leng Yu wasn¡¯t stupid either. Why was the crowd furious? Because he was now under the watchful eye of many.


    ¡°You mean because I went and visited Tingyu Building?¡± asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± asked Xu Wang curiously.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Mu Yi hmphed. Xu Wang shook violently from head to food. He didn¡¯t dare mess with him and said straightforwardly, ¡°Master, no man has ever been in the Tingyu Building. You¡¯re the first one. And all the young masters of the city dream of getting a woman from Tingyu Building.¡±


    When Xu Wang finished talking, Mu Yi looked weird. He was now sure that Leng Yu had invited him to Tingyu Building because she had ulterior motives. She hadn¡¯t tried to be good to him. No wonder she even wanted to give Qi Yu.


    But nothing happened on the previous evening. But Mu Yi knew that unless everybody said that, nobody would believe him. It was too late.

 Chapter 217: Troubles Lie Ahead

    ¡°I see.¡±


    At that moment, Mu Yi understood. The bunch of women of Tingyu Building had plotted against him to stir up the public. Actually, it was a troublesome situation. Of course, Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to act childishly and cause trouble to them.


    Initially, he didn¡¯t understand the situation, who was to blame?


    Of course, some people were getting ready to come and cause trouble to Mu Yi but he didn¡¯t care at all. He felt extremely relaxed. A few proud and arrogant local princes, nothing more. He didn¡¯t need to be worried.


    But even though it was that way, it was still unpleasant to have a pack of dogs barking around oneself.


    ¡°What is the name of the Prince of the Xu Clan?¡± asked Mu Yi straightforwardly.


    Xu Wang knew he had no choice but to speak now even if he wished otherwise.


    ¡°Xu Zi Heng, he¡¯s the third Young Master of the Xu Clan.¡± replied Xu Wang straightforwardly.


    ¡°Tell me more about the Xu Clan¡¯s past.¡± asked Mu Yi. Xu Zi Heng wanted to cause trouble to him but he didn¡¯t seem that strong. He probably relied on his clan.


    ¡°The Xu Clan was a clan of merchants at the beginning. Then, their ancestors managed to become government officials. The old man of the Xu Clan was a former Commanding Officer for the Board of Punishments (translator¡¯s note: the Board of Punishments was the Ministry of Justice in Imperial China). But then because of disputes within the government, he retired. But most of the members of the Xu Clan still hold positions within the government. Therefore, even though the old man has retired already, one shall not underestimate them.¡±


    ¡°And Xu Zi Heng¡¯s father is a government official in the inspector general¡¯s cabinet. Therefore, the Xu Clan is quite a famous family in Cangzhou and nobody wants to offend them.¡±


    explained Xu Wang. Working in the inspector general¡¯s office or working as a senior official in the Board of Punishments was something absolutely astonishing for ordinary people. Such people were like gods for ordinary people. Even the members of the government of Cangzhou respect the old man of the Xu Clan.


    No wonder Xu Zi Heng had dared taken the risk to come. He didn¡¯t fear Mu Yi because he had a powerful family.


    ¡°I see. Anything else?¡± asked Mu Yi nodding.


    ¡°Apart from the Xu Clan¡¯s Young Master, some other princes are ready to make trouble, it¡¯s just that Little Third started first. Of course, when I go back, I¡¯ll warn him not to come and bring about his own destruction.¡± said Xu Wang. It was a promise. When he said that if the third young master came and caused trouble, he¡¯d bring about his own destruction, it was because he didn¡¯t think the third young master stood any chance against Mu Yi but also because he wanted to flatter Mu Yi. Of course, he did that because he thought of his own insignificant life first.


    Even though he had sold out the Xu Clan, the Xu Clan couldn¡¯t know about that. Otherwise, they¡¯d kill him. Therefore, he had no choice but to kill the owner of the inn who pretended to have fainted and the waiter. In that world, only dead people could keep secrets. And he would also be able to take credits for those dead people¡¯s achievements.


    Of course, the biggest problem in the room at that moment was Mu Yi. And he didn¡¯t want to offend Mu Yi. Someday, Mu Yi would reach the top and then, Xu Wang would be willing to submit to him and follow him. He would even become his servant.


    ¡°Why warn him?¡± asked Mu Yi smiling icily. Xu Wang shivered from head to foot and suddenly looked terrified.


    ¡°What do you want me to do then, Master?¡± asked Xu Wang kneeling down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t slaughter people in Cangzhou. But I¡¯ll just pick a few ones who stand out.¡± said Mu Yi indifferently. Even though he wanted to inspire awe, he hadn¡¯t reached the point where he was able to resist against the whole imperial court alone. If he dared get rid of the Xu Clan, even if it was only for the sake of face, the imperial government would also send some people to attack him.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind fighting against dozens or even hundreds of soldiers. He could easily defeat them. But not thousands or even dozens of thousands. He would just get crushed in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I will help you and take appropriate measures.¡± said Xu Wang. He didn¡¯t understand what Mu Yi meant. Even if he said that though, there was only one option. The Xu Clan was going to go through happy and peaceful times. Everything he did represented the Xu Clan after all, besides, amongst the few people he was going to choose, the third young master had to be one of them, after sorting that out, nobody would dare cause trouble to him again.


    ¡°Alright, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± said Mu Yi staring at Xu Wang in a deep and meaningful way before leaving. Xu Wang felt as if Mu Yi could read him like an open book which made him shiver from head to foot.


    ¡°Stay safe, Master.¡± said Xu Wang looking at Mu Yi disappear. He finally felt relaxed and relieved. He sat down. He was pale. His clothes were soaked in cold sweat. His heart was pounding.


    He took a deep breath and looked at Mister Fan who was still lying on the ground. Suddenly, he lifted a chair and threw it at Mister Fan violently.


    Actually, after Mu Yi left, Mister Fan had already thought of something to tell Xu Wang but as soon as he opened his eyes, Xu Wang threw a chair at him. Suddenly, he was scared and panic-stricken. He tried to dodge as fast as he could.


    But he was too slow. The chair didn¡¯t crash on his head but on his legs. Xu Wang still seemed furious though and Mister Fan shouted in panic.


    But Xu Wang was still furious. Besides, when facing Mister Fan, he felt as if he had balls again, as opposed to when he was with Mu Yi. Therefore, he lifted the chair again and threw it at Mister Fan one more time.


    Mister Fan¡¯s legs hurt. He shouted and crawled on the floor to dodge the chair.


    This time, the chair crashed on the ground. But he still glanced around to see if he could throw anything else at Mister Fan. He gradually started rejoicing. He was getting his revenge. Because as he saw it, Mister Fan was to blame for everything that was happening. If he had brought him to an even more mysterious place or if he had waited until he left and then sent someone to chase Mu Yi, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to go through all this with Mu Yi.


    Therefore, Mister Fan was his enemy.


    And when Mister Fan had told the waiter to expel Mu Yi, he hadn¡¯t done anything because he didn¡¯t care.


    Finally, after he threw everything he could find around him, Xu Wang took a deep breath. He stared at Mister Fan. Mister Fan was covered in blood, he looked wretched and miserable, he emitted some sad and plaintive cries, and he was curled up.


    ¡°Mister Fan, don¡¯t pretend to be dead. Otherwise, I will ask someone to go and dig a grave for you at the graveyard for unmarked common graves. Believe it or not.¡± said Xu Wang staring at Mister Fan cruelly. So Mister Fan had no choice, he had to get back up.


    ¡°Do you know what to do?¡± asked Xu Wang straightforwardly.


    ¡°I know.¡± said Mister Fan nodding.


    ¡°Good. If you tell anyone about what happened today, I will kill you and your whole clan. Of course, you can also try to escape. See if I find you or not.¡± said Xu Wang.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± said Mister Fan shaking his head and paling. At that moment, he was terrified. He would never dare do anything which could infuriate Xu Wang. And if Xu Wang killed him, nobody may ever even know about it.


    ¡°Alright. And greet the Master from me. If the Master is unhappy with anything, I will blame you and I will not forgive you.¡± said Xu Wang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will tell the Master everything.¡± said Mister Fan immediately. Even though he had just been beaten up and his entire body was sore, he had managed to protect his life, and when there was life, there was hope.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± When Xu Wang heard Mister Fan, he groaned icily. Then he left without turning around. He knew that keeping Mister Fan could be a problem. He wanted to kill him. But it wasn¡¯t the right time. He had to do what Mu Yi had told him first. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let new problems crop up unexpectedly. He had to let Mister Fan live a few more days. And in any case, Mister Fan would die sooner or later.


    Mister Fan stared at Xu Wang while he left. When Xu Wang disappeared, Mister Fan finally dared wipe the blood off his face. He looked at his fellow who was lying there motionlessly. Mister Fan was furious. Xu Wang had blamed him so he hated Xu Wang. And apart from Xu Wang, he also hated Mu Yi¡¯s partner.


    Therefore, he lifted the chair and threw it at his partner who pretended to be dead. Then the waiter shouted stridently and loudly.


    That was the law of the jungle. Big fish ate small ones. Small fish ate shrimps. That was the food chain. And the best was to be at its top.


    Mister Fan, Xu Wang, Mister Fan, the partner, all those people were part of an elaborated food chain.


    Mu Yi knew Xu Wang wasn¡¯t stupid. If he didn¡¯t want to die, he would do his best to help him. And now, who was going to be unlucky? Who knows?


    When Mu Yi arrived in the courtyard, Nian Nuer was still training Big Slave. Even though Big Slave wasn¡¯t very smart, with Nian Nuer¡¯s help, he progressed. Even though it was just a beginning, Mu Yi was happy. It proved Big Slave could also become a cultivator.


    What Leng Yu had said may really happen someday. Big Slave may become a normal person again. His mental abilities may even become normal too. And then, with his strength, he would be an incredible partner for Mu Yi. Mu Yi didn¡¯t regret he had brought him from Fu Niu Mountain to Cangzhou.


    After watching Big Slave practice cultivation for a little while, Mu Yi continued practicing the Yu¡¯s Steps. Even though it was an easy agility techniques, Mu Yi kept practicing it. He wanted to reach an extraordinary level. So what he needed to do was to make his breathing pace and his Yu¡¯s Steps harmonized together.


    Time passed slowly. Three days passed. Nothing happened. Mu Yi just practiced cultivation. But even if he hid in his courtyard, he could feel that the Qi in the atmosphere around him was changing. It felt as if storm clouds had been approaching. Actually, it was the case. After Xu Wang went back, he handled everything to perfection! Much better than expected!


    That evening, someone sneaked into Mu Yi¡¯s courtyard.

 Chapter 218: Major Obstacle!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m done.¡±


    The one who sneaked into Mu Yi¡¯s courtyard was Xu Wang. Those days, he first curried favor with Xu Zi Heng. He then made Xu Zi Heng wander around aimlessly. And the third young master enjoyed Xu Wang¡¯s attention and flatteries so he thought even more highly of him after those few days.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that Xu Wang, the one he trusted the most, was plotting against him. If he knew that, he would destroy him into a billion pieces.


    When Xu Wang went back, he didn¡¯t even think of trying to betray Mu Yi. Then, he took his clan to a place and hid there in their governmental buildings. But after a night of thinking, he decided to stop doing that, if nothing wrong happened, he didn¡¯t need to fear anything.


    During the day, even though Mu Yi remained expressionless, Xu Wang couldn¡¯t help but shake from head to foot. He knew that if he tried to escape, he wouldn¡¯t even reach the main gate of the city, Mu Yi would kill him before. So he decided to help Mu Yi with everything.


    And after deciding to help Mu Yi, he plotted against his family and said they had to ambush Mu Yi. Of course, what it meant was Xu Zi Heng wandering around aimlessly but nobody knew that.


    He was satisfied.


    But Mu Yi¡¯s look made him shiver so he didn¡¯t feel proud anymore. He felt like a little chicken. If Mu Yi wished, he could destroy him in the blink of an eye after all.


    ¡°Oh, so tell me the details.¡± said Mu Yi curiously.


    ¡°After tomorrow, at Peach Blossom Hill, some people invited Master on behalf of Miss Qi Yu from Tingyu Building. There is lots of gunpowder there already. Besides, there are hundreds of weapons, thirty second-class experts and one expert. When everybody falls in the trap, they will die.¡± said Xu Wang. Then he continued, ¡°Of course, the gunpowder is already under control, it won¡¯t explode by accident. Besides, the weapons don¡¯t really work either, they will explode if anyone pulls the trigger. I also prepared some medicine, if they take it, they will not be able to move anymore. At the same time, I also contacted eight people from rich and influential families. Their social statuses are high. They can help Master inspire awe. After that, even if some checks, they will just think that Xu Zi Heng betrayed them and sold them out. Therefore, the Xu Clan will also be in trouble.¡±


    said Xu Wang. Mu Yi had to admit that plan seemed efficient even if it was extremely simple. For an ordinary person, he was good at plotting.


    ¡°Very good. But how can I be sure you¡¯re not trying to plot against me? What if the gunpowder explodes when I am there?¡± said Mu Yi staring at Xu Wang suddenly.


    ¡°How could I, Master!!!!¡±


    shouted Xu Wang getting on his knees. He had thought of that but there were some rumors in the region that Mu Yi had destroyed the Octagon Organization and that he could summon lightnings sand thunder. He didn¡¯t dare take any risk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. Tell me about the first-class expert, he can control a bunch of young masters and princes?¡± asked Mu Yi nodding. At least, Xu Wang didn¡¯t lie to him. Mu Yi was just curious about the first-class expert. First-class, that was amazing!


    ¡°Without him, the others wouldn¡¯t have easily been fooled. Your reputation is extraordinary after all, Master. I had no choice but to say that. But don¡¯t worry, Master, I will think of a solution to take care of him at the most crucial moment.¡± said Xu Wang vigilantly. Actually, he didn¡¯t even believe what he said. That first-class was extremely strong, even the old man of the Xu Clan treated him with due respect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just a first-class expert. Nothing problematic for me.¡± said Mu Yi indifferently and confidently. Even though a first-class expert could be compared to someone who had the strength of the second difficulty to a certain extent, Mu Yi¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be described merely using the second difficulty.


    Back then, when he had the strength of the top of the first difficulty, he had managed to defeat a so called first-class expert, not to mention now, he was much, much stronger. More than ten times stronger!


    And not to mention that those days he had been practicing the Yu¡¯s Steps intensively which helped him become stronger. Even though he didn¡¯t master the Yu¡¯s Steps to perfection, his speed had greatly increased. He would feel more confident in battles now.


    When Xu Wang heard Mu Yi, he rejoiced on the inside, he had taken only right decisions. He didn¡¯t make a single mistake. A single mistake could have led to a tragedy.


    ¡°You are so powerful and mighty, Master.¡± said Xu Wang flatteringly.


    ¡°Shut up now. As long as you help me, we can forget about what happened before. You may even benefit from helping me!¡± said Mu Yi. For Mu Yi, that was new experience too. He practiced and developed his methods to manipulate people.


    Even if he didn¡¯t become the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, he had to progress. Actually, he had already starting learning how to manipulate people back then with the Xie¡¯s and with Chong Jiayi. But it was very simple.


    The world was so big so Mu Yi started understanding he wouldn¡¯t be able to be alone forever. Unless he could clone himself, staying alone would be too dangerous at some point.


    He had to work hard. He hadn¡¯t found anything about Li the Cripple yet. He would have to travel more. However, Leng Yu could ask countless people to work for her on one thing. No matter where Li the Cripple was, he would never be able to escape.


    When Mu Yi understood that, his state of mind change. At least, he wanted to learn how to control people and thanks to Xu Wang, he now had an opportunity. He could use him and learn slowly.


    ¡°Understood, Master. I will not disappoint you, Master.¡± said Xu Wang happily. He was overjoyed. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t sure to which extent he was being honest though.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t fully believe him. His reputation may make people submit to him more easily, but if he lost a battle, Mu Yi was convinced someone like Xu Wang would suddenly turn hostile to him. He may even throw stones at him if he were at the bottom of a well.


    Even Mu Yi knew that, he still decided to use him.


    After Xu Wang left, Mu Yi was still confused. He was starting to feel excited when he thought of the position of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag and the Ear Group. It may or may not be a good thing.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t like him.¡± said Nian Nuer putting her arms around Mu Yi¡¯s neck and her head on his chest. She pouted.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid, she understood things, but she was pure and innocent and she hated evil.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him either but we can use him.¡± said Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t know how to cheer Nian Nuer up. That little girl was so sensitive. Besides, when she said she didn¡¯t like Xu Wang, it actually meant she didn¡¯t like the way Mu Yi was changing.


    Mu Yi knew what she meant but he pretended not to. People changed, especially when traveling.


    That was how the world worked. It was like being a pot of boiling magma. One was either like iron and became harder or one turned into ashes and died. And the latter never escaped from the pot.


    If possible, Mu Yi would have preferred if that little girl had stayed in Fu Niu Mountain. He didn¡¯t want her thoughts to be polluted by the world of mortals. If possible, Mu Yi would also want to be in that state of mind forever, he wished he could remain innocent and pure like a child.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t possible, and it became less and less possible as he became more and more determined.


    ¡°Yes, I know. In the future, I will also practice cultivation really hard and help you, brother.¡± said Nian Nuer nodding. Who said children understood nothing?


    ¡°What are you looking at??? Why are you not practicing cultivation???¡± Suddenly, Nian Nuer moved away from Mu Yi¡¯s arms and turned into an evil demon, she floated in midair and stared at Big Slave who looked nonchalant.


    Big Slave didn¡¯t care about what Mu Yi said usually but he obeyed Nian Nuer.


    Mu Yi shook his head and continued studying magic figures. Besides, he also managed to understand some of them without even realizing it. Unfortunately, he knew how to draw all of the magic figures of the top but two! He felt helpless.


    One of them was the back to life charm. Mu Yi had never managed to draw one. He didn¡¯t know what the issue was. He thought he¡¯d fine an answer in that book but he didn¡¯t.


    Regarding the second one, it was a charm he had discovered two days before, the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm. He hadn¡¯t managed to draw that charm once. Each time he tried, he had the feeling something missed. He had spent much time on it just to end up with a headache. Unfortunately, he had no teacher. Relying on his own self to study was extremely difficult, no matter how talented he was, sometimes, he felt a bit discouraged.


    Besides, the path of magic figures represented an extensive knowledge and profound scholarship, it was impossible to learn its arts quickly from one day to another. What was happening was normal. It also meant that Mu Yi had reached a major obstacle on the path of magic figures. Unless he understood what the issue was, he would stay stuck. But he wasn¡¯t in a rush, he would study slowly but surely. And sooner or later, he would understand. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t know how long he would need.

 Chapter 219: Plots Behind the Stage

    Cangzhou, seaport, at the iron lion.


    At that moment, the underground room under the iron lion was still filled with blood. A silhouette was lying in blood. Around that silhouette, there were ten distorted faces, the faces of people who had looked desperate before dying. All of them had died in atrocious conditions. They had all be tortured violently and cruelly.


    And the person who stood in the middle was precisely Qian Butong. One of the people who controlled the Qian Clan.


    And amongst those dead people, one of them looked extremely similar to Qian Butong. His name was Qian Buyong.


    Actually, Qian Butong still had a big brother, and his big brother was supposed to become the new leader. But he had suddenly disappeared. Therefore, Qian Butong was to become the leader of the Qian Clan.


    And apart from Qian Butong, nobody else knew how his older brother had suddenly disappeared. Qian Butong sequestrated him in a secret room and tortured him for many years.


    Nobody knew why Qian Butong had done that. His brother didn¡¯t even reveal his identity before dying. Otherwise, Mu Yi would have thought differently of Qian Butong.


    Now, only Qian Butong was left in the Qian Clan. All the members of the Qian Clan were lying there in their blood. Qian Butong had a new table there, there was a stone plate on the table and four words were written on it, ¡°Black Dragon Taoist Priest¡±.


    Qian Butong fooled Mu Yi. His ancestor wasn¡¯t anyone related to the Black Dragon Taoist Priest, his ancestor was the Black Dragon Taoist Priest himself. And the iron lion had been made by the ancestors of the Qian Clan, but not to put pressure on the Black Dragon Taoist Priest, but because it was the Black Dragon Taoist Priest¡¯s grave!


    ¡°Mu Yi, you ruined my life. I will never let you off. And when I decide to take my revenge, it will be a pleasant surprise for you.¡± thought Qian Butong staring at the gravestone. He looked insane. More and more blood spilled on the ground in the room and a dark Qi gradually emerged.


    Qian Butong looked at the black Qi. His eyes were filled with hatred and fury.


    Sometimes, the most dangerous places could also be the safest. At least, Mu Yi didn¡¯t have doubts about what Qian Butong had said. He thought that place was just a cultivation room for Qian Butong, therefore, after he obtained the imperial jade seal, he didn¡¯t spend more time in there and left. Otherwise, he may have found out about the secret of that room.


    Qian Butong was extremely gifted when it came to plotting.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know anything about that but even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care. Many people wanted to kill him but so far nobody had ever succeeded. He was still free and unfettered.


    And things were moving underground too. The third prince of the Xu Clan wanted to attack Mu Yi. Many people were behind, they wanted to watch. Some people were excited. Some people were gloating over Mu Yi or Xu Clan¡¯s misfortune, depending on their view of the battle, and some people smiled icily.


    The third prince of the Xu Clan wasn¡¯t that weak. He could easily defeat an ordinary cultivator of the second difficulty or a first-class expert but most people thought he didn¡¯t stand a single chance against Mu Yi.


    The old man of the Xu Clan thought the same but he didn¡¯t prevent him from going. His grandson was growing up. Getting beaten up would do him some good. It would be a good lesson. One had to suffer and to gather experience to progress.


    Therefore, he accepted to go too. He was a first-class expert. And apart from being a witness, he would also protect his grandson¡¯s life. But Xu Wang didn¡¯t know what the old man was thinking. The old man of the Xu Clan did all this at the cost of a lot of effort.


    He knew Mu Yi was at least as strong as a first-class expert so he knew he couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate him.


    He had to be there, just in case, for his grandson¡¯s safety.


    Regarding the other clans, they also made some secret plans. Some princes decided to join hands to destroy Mu Yi but actually, they just wanted to know more about the key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. They didn¡¯t believe the rumors so they were curious.


    Even if they didn¡¯t need the key, they wished they could steal it and then trade it or blackmail people using it.


    So, according to Xu Wang¡¯s plan, Xu Zi Heng decided to act. He thought he was mysterious, he didn¡¯t know that his plot was perfectly clear for some people. Therefore, many well-intentioned people were already planning and making the plan even better.


    Xu Wang didn¡¯t care. He just cared about what happened in the present.


    At the end of the day, Mu Yi also received an invitation to go Peach Blossom Hill. It had been sent in the name of Qi Yu from Tingyu Building. When Mu Yi saw that, he smiled icily. He threw it aside and continued practicing the Yu¡¯s Steps.


    At the same time, in Tingyu Building, on the second floor, in a room, Qi Yu looked at someone respectfully. That was the only person in Tingyu Building Qi Yu looked at that way, Leng Yu.


    Leng Yu was looking at a book. She was still wearing her mask.


    ¡°Leader, are you sure we shouldn¡¯t respond? Those people are joining hands, we can¡¯t underestimate them.¡± said Qi Yu glancing at Leng Yu worriedly and impatiently.


    ¡°Those people are a bunch of pieces of trash. They dare use Tingyu Building¡¯s name and reputation to fool the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag?! How audacious!¡±


    said Leng Yu icily, ¡°What? You hadn¡¯t thought they¡¯d act so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Leader, I just don¡¯t want Tingyu Building¡¯s reputation to be tarnished, that¡¯s all.¡± replied Qi Yu immediately. But her eyes were filled with panic.


    ¡°Is that so? They used your name, not the name of the Tingyu Building. So it has nothing to do with Tingyu Building. Besides, why do you care about the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag?¡± asked Leng Yu indifferently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between my reputation and Tingyu Building¡¯s reputation? Besides, isn¡¯t the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag one of our partners? If something really happened to him, I¡¯m afraid nobody would help you steal the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu.¡± said Qi Yu quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worried about the group, you¡¯re worried about your own little safety.¡± said Leng Yu straightforwardly.


    ¡°Leader, I am really worried about you!¡± said Qi Yu immediately.


    ¡°Alright, you saw me grow up. I know you. But as one of the twelve fighters, being proud is normal. Regarding the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, if he fails to overcome such an insignificant obstacle, then what will happen in the king¡¯s grave? He¡¯s going to die straight away. So if he fails now, he deserves to die.¡± said Leng Yu icily. She didn¡¯t feel under pressure at all.


    When Qi Yu heard Leng Yu, her mouth was wide open. She was speechless. Leng Yu understood her well and she understood Leng Yu well too. And when Leng Yu said something, nobody could make her change her mind.


    ¡°Leave now. Remember, don¡¯t interfere. We are just observers this time.¡± said Leng Yu.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Qi Yu curtsied and left.


    When she left, someone sighed. Unfortunately, nobody heard that.


    Five thunders charm, godly movement charm, evil spirit slaying charm, meditation body charm¡­ All those were Mu Yi¡¯s trump cards. Even though Xu Wang was right and his plan was good, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think the plan was going to go as expected. He expected lots of unexpected things. Besides, it was something huge, many people were involved, there were too many factors involved. Many people even got ready to reap benefit from chaos and confusion. So Mu Yi preferred being prepared, just in case.


    Besides, the power of his five thunders charms had reached its maximum level for the time being. Coupled with his copper lamp and Bamboo Tree of Life, Mu Yi was convinced he¡¯d fight that battle extremely easily.


    Actually, he started understanding that Tingyu Building was probably involved but this time, he wasn¡¯t furious, he was becoming stronger and more mature.


    Sometimes, people said things not because they were trustworthy but because of their own personal interests.


    If he hadn¡¯t been willing to pay a proper price, who would have accepted? Three big gifts. Mu Yi liked gifts. And now it was time to pay them back.


    Big Slave had just started learning battle techniques but he suddenly was much, much, stronger. His body hadn¡¯t started changing but one could see his body contained an incredible kind of strength. He may have acquired lots of knowledge before becoming like that.


    He had just started learning those battle techniques but he had become seventy percent stronger, and soon he would be eighty percent stronger. And then people would have to be at least first-class experts to be able to defeat him.


    He could even easily compete with ordinary first-class experts. He may become much, much stronger than first-class experts after learning how to control his inner strength.


    In comparison to other people who practiced dozens of years and still didn¡¯t see the light, Big Slave richly endowed by nature. He had suffered before but he had also been granted with an extraordinary power.


    Big Slave, Nian Nuer, Mu Yi, they were all good examples of people who had been granted with incredible talents and powers but who had also gone through incredible hardships in their lives. That was why Mu Yi had never harbored a grudge against anyone. He was even convinced that he was luckier and happier than most people.

 Chapter 220: Falling Through and Getting Exposed!

    Apart from Big Slave, Nian Nuer also progressed. The Bamboo Tree of Life continued changing. Mu Yi noticed that. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t tried the Bamboo Tree of Life yet but he knew it had become much more powerful.


    Besides, there were some marks on the Bamboo Tree of Life and Mu Yi understood some things. He was even more excited about the copper lamp now. Such a mark had condensed inside the lamp too but the Bamboo Tree of Life¡¯s mark was different, it was more complex. Mu Yi was halfway now. The other half of the way would consist in gaining full control over the copper lamp.


    But he also understood that he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve that any time soon. He was stuck for the time being. He had thought of different options but he couldn¡¯t open the copper lamp. Regarding the oil, there was still just a thin layer of oil. And there was less and less with time.


    ¡°If I could find a second black dragon, it¡¯d be great.¡± thought Mu Yi. But apart from Qian Butong, who could make black dragons? The black dragon was a perfect source of strength for the copper lamp.


    Regarding Mu Yi, those days, he understood the basics of the Yu¡¯s Steps well. Now, he just had to push himself a little bit more. And Mu Yi even felt that even though he was just halfway, he had already progressed a lot. If he mastered the Yu¡¯s Steps, how strong would he become?


    Thinking about the future, Mu Yi was excited.


    One more day passed and it was finally the D-day.


    Mu Yi put on his Taoist robe. He tied his hair in a bun using a hairpin. He looked like someone who had an exceptional talent and a distinguished appearance, especially with his dark eyes and his calm countenance. Looking at him made people feel relaxed.


    Big Slave stood behind Mu Yi expressionlessly. If one stared at his eyes cautiously though, one could see some excitement in them.


    Nian Nuer was in the Bamboo Tree of Life. She didn¡¯t come out unless it was necessary because she needed to be in the Bamboo Tree of Life for it to become more powerful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and enjoy the show. It¡¯s about to start.¡± said Mountain. Then he left with Big Slave. They walked northwards. According to Xu Wang, there was a valley there and Peach Blossom Hill. The ambush was supposed to take place there.


    Since Big Slave was with Mu Yi, many people noticed them but ordinary people were just terrified so they ran away. They knew very little regarding powerful cultivators and travelers. So when people saw Mu Yi and Big Slave, their expressions changed and they didn¡¯t dare stay near them.


    Nobody would dare and take reckless actions. No matter whether the rumors were true or not, Mu Yi was with Big Slave so nobody could afford to underestimate them. All they could do was watch them walk by.


    ¡°That Evil Taoist priest is really brave. Isn¡¯t he afraid people could attack him?¡±


    said someone after Mu Yi disappeared in the distance. That person wanted to regain face by humiliating Mu Yi.


    ¡°Indeed. He¡¯s offended so many people. We¡¯ll see how much longer he¡¯s going to live.¡± said someone next to him. Everybody nodded. People had opinions about everything and everybody.


    ¡°What do you know? Nothing. How strong was the Octagon Organization? He destroyed all of their members except one who managed to escape in a bad shape¡­ And you¡¯re here criticizing an extremely strong person, you should watch your words.¡± said someone next to them. He couldn¡¯t stand that kind of people so he looked at them icily and mockingly.


    ¡°Hmph! The Octagon Organization was strong but could it be compared to Cangzhou???? There are dozens of influential groups as strong as them in Cangzhou. The Evil Taoist priest won¡¯t survive much longer in Cangzhou.¡± said someone else. Everybody wanted to get involved in the conversation.


    ¡°Indeed. Where is the Evil Taoist priest going?¡± asked someone curiously.


    ¡°Why ask me? How could I know? Just follow him and you¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. If anyone sees a weakling like me there, they may kill me.¡± said someone flinching.


    Those people were ordinary people, third-class humans. They couldn¡¯t know what was going on behind the scenes.


    Xu Zi Heng¡¯s plot didn¡¯t implicate only the strongest people but only those at the top understood the plan clearly. All the influential groups had tacit rules to keep things secret. Third class humans weren¡¯t eligible to mingle with them.


    Regarding what those people had just said, Mu Yi heard them all but he couldn¡¯t care less. If he started killing people each time they criticized him, he¡¯d be overwhelmed.


    After crossing the city gate, Mu Yi accelerated but after a minute, he knew he was almost there because he smelled peach flowers. He turned around and saw Peach Blossom Hill.


    It was a hill with peach trees everywhere on it. There were dozens of thousands of peach trees. At that moment, they were in blossoms. The smell was sweet and extremely pleasant.


    ¡°Is it here? What a pity, so many beautiful peach trees.¡± said Mu Yi smiling icily on the inside. But he had to admit that place was beautiful. Unfortunately, the peach trees were probably going to get damaged but Mu Yi was convinced they¡¯d be even more beautiful the following year.


    At that moment, Xu Wang was kneeling down in front of an old man. His face was completely pale and he was shaking violently from head to foot. He knew he was doomed.


    The old man of the Xu Clan looked at him. Seemingly, he wasn¡¯t there to flatter him for everything he¡¯d done. He had probably been exposed. And if he had, then he had to bear the responsibilities for it. He hadn¡¯t underestimated the old man¡¯s intelligence though. He had been exposed even though he had been really careful.


    And at that moment, Mu Yi arrived in Peach Blossom Hill. Xu Wang wasn¡¯t convinced Mu Yi would manage to survive because he wasn¡¯t even sure he would surviver himself.


    Xu Jing Yuan opened his eyes and looked at Xu Wang, he finally said, ¡°Xu Wang, how long have you been a member of the Xu Clan?¡±


    ¡°T¡­ Twelve years.¡± replied Xu Wang. He didn¡¯t feel like speaking anymore but he still replied.


    ¡°Time passes so quickly. Twelve years already.¡± said Xu Jing Yuan shaking his head, ¡°And has the Xu Clan ever disappointed you or hurt you during those twelve years?¡±


    asked Xu Jing Yuan neither too fast nor too slow. He didn¡¯t even sound angry. Xu Wang was more and more scared. Xu Jing Yuan was a former high official for the Board of Punishments, he had definitely developed cruel torture methods throughout his career.


    ¡°No. Never. On the contrary, without the Xu Clan, I would have died a long time ago. The Xu Clan have been my benefactors.¡± said Xu Wang shaking his head.


    ¡°Indeed. What a pity. You aren¡¯t a genius but I thought you were a little bit smart. Therefore, I put you on Zi Heng¡¯s side. I did that to make you progress and rise. And in the end you plotted against him? I did as if I hadn¡¯t noticed anything at first, I thought Zi Heng had to work hard to progress.¡± said Xu Jing Yuan slowly.


    ¡°I made a huge mistake. I should have never done that. It¡¯s the biggest mistake I¡¯ve ever made in my life.¡± said Xu Wang bursting into tears. It was as if he had suddenly and quickly realized his mistakes and repented.


    But Xu Jing Yuan continued speaking neither slowly nor quickly, ¡°You have to understand that you are alive thanks to the Xu Clan. You had one thing to do, stay loyal and devoted to the Xu Clan. Unfortunately, you even failed at that. On the contrary, you plotted against the whole clan!!!! You are a worse than a pig or a dog. You ungrateful little fucker!!!!¡±


    ¡°I beg you, Master, please forgive me and spare my life. I will never do that again.¡± said Xu Wang kowtowing so violently that his forehead started bleeding. He knew that now, if the old man wanted him to die, he¡¯d die. His life was in the old man¡¯s hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late, unfortunately.¡± said Xu Jing Yuan shaking his head.


    ¡°The Xu Clan can forgive people for most mistakes because nobody is perfect. The only thing we can¡¯t accept are traitors.¡± said Xu Jing Yuan.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± said Xu Clan sadly, ¡°I am so sorry. I don¡¯t mind dying for what I did. I just beg you, Master, spare my family members¡¯ lives. They are innocent.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take him away. Beat him with a stick until he dies. Do the same thing to his family members. Don¡¯t be too cruel either.¡± said Xu Jing Yuan. In the blink of an eye, he had determined Xu Wang¡¯s destiny as well as his family members¡¯. Xu Wang was devastated. It felt as if his world had been collapsing around him. He shouted loudly and desperately. Nobody paid attention to him though. Some people carried him away with force.


    Xu Jing Yuan raised one eyebrow and and asked, ¡°Is everything ready on the northern part of the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Report Master, everything is ready. The Evil Taoist priest will come to us and never leave alive again.¡± said a man respectfully coming out of a dark corner.


    ¡°We have a great reputation so remember, don¡¯t do anything reckless. The Xu Clan can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± said Xu Jing Yuan determinedly.


    ¡°Understood!¡± replied the man immediately. Then he went back into a dark corner.


    ¡°Was it a good or a bad decision this time?¡± whispered a voice. It came from inside the room.


    At that moment, Mu Yi was holding the Bamboo Tree of Life, they were in the gigantic and seemingly boundless peach orchard. The wind wasn¡¯t strong but the leaves and petals still rustled on the ground. And peach petals kept falling on his head and shoulders.

 Chapter 221 Peach Blossom stained with blood 1

    Chapter 221 Peach Blossom stained with blood (1)


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    Mu Yi suddenly stopped and looked into Peach Blossom Hill. He could sense that the danger was lurking around. He felt that he might be killed as long as he stepped in.


    When he asked Xu Wang to design the plot, the enemy was also designing some plots. In fact, Mu Yi didn¡¯t expect that Xu Wang could do everything with nobody knowing. After all, he had received too much attention. Xu Wang was only a steward. Even if Xu Ziheng was involved, it was impossible to manipulate so many forces.


    If it was only Xu Ziheng involved, Xu Wang still worked. But when things went on, in fact, the whole thing was not under his control.


    He helped Mu Yi to lead out the enemies, and those enemies also used him to set a trap for Mu Yi.


    They were both clear that the one with better means would win the final victory.


    ¡°Shit, why hasn¡¯t Mu Yi come?¡± Is he afraid?¡± In the Peach Blossom Hill, Xu Ziheng was waiting anxiously.


    He was more excited. With his age, he was more outstanding than other contemporary to preside over such a big scene. Once he succeeded this time, his position in Cangzhou City and Xu Clan would soar.


    ¡°Prince, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s already here.¡± Beside Xu Ziheng stood a middle-aged man, dressed in a strong suit, looking icily.


    This middle-aged man was the first-class expert Xu Wang referred to. Duan Kai, a famous killer, was also the best cultivator Xi Ziheng could invite.


    The reason why Duan Kai would agree to come was because of the key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. And all Xu Ziheng wanted was Mu Yi¡¯s death.


    In addition to them, there were another five or six men here, all of whom were excellent cultivators at Xu Clan. Besides, there were seven ambushes in Peach Blossom Hill, which also represented the alliance of seven families.


    Obviously, someone took the advantage of that battle to learn and gain experience for their descendants.


    ¡°He¡¯s here? Alright. When he steps into the explosive, detonate it, I won¡¯t let him escape this time. ¡± said Xu Ziheng excitedly, as if he had foreseen the end of Mu Yi being blown to pieces.


    ¡°Alright, where is Xu Wang? Why hasn¡¯t he come back yet?¡± Xu Ziheng glanced at the crowd and continued:


    ¡°Prince, he won¡¯t be back any more¡± One of the men stepped forward and said, ¡°Besides, that explosive will not explode.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± Xu Ziheng was startled by the words of the man. He stared at the man and shouted, ¡°Xu Da, what do you mean? How dare you to betray Xu Clan? ¡°


    ¡°Prince, no. I never betrayed Xu Clan. The traitor is the steward Xu. That explosive has been replaced by him for a long time. It can¡¯t be detonated at all.¡± Xu Da said slowly, and when he spoke, except for Xu Ziheng, the others were expressionless, as if they had known for a long time.


    ¡°Xu Wang is a traitor?¡± Xu Ziheng was stunned. He looked at Xu Da incredulously. ¡°How could it be? Xu Wang is loyal to me. He designed the plot. How can he betray me and Xu Clan?¡±


    Obviously, Xu Ziheng still couldn¡¯t accept that Xu Wang would betray him. More precisely, he couldn¡¯t accept the fail of this event. After all, he planned everything, if he failed, wouldn¡¯t he be a joke in Cangzhou City? His position in Xu Clan would also decline markedly.


    That¡¯s unpalatable to him.


    ¡°What I said is true. Before we came, the old man told us privately. As for other arrangements, there will be no accident.¡± Xu Da continued.


    ¡°Grandfather knows?¡± Xu Ziheng also knew that his grandfather was aware of the plot from the beginning. Otherwise, he could not mobilize so many cultivators from Xu Clan. With the old man¡¯s words, he believed that Xu Wang had definitely betrayed. But at the same time, he was relieved.


    All Xu Ziheng wanted was to kill Mu Yi.


    ¡°Damn Xu Wang. I won¡¯t let him go¡± Xu Ziheng said grimly.


    But then, Xu Ziheng continued to look at Xu Da and asked, ¡°Since you know that the bastard Xu Wang betrayed me, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier? And explosives, why don¡¯t you replace them back? ¡°


    ¡°Prince, all this was told by the old man. The reason why the explosives were detonated was to let the Evil Taoist priest relax his vigilance. Once he arrived, we would be able to kill him by surprise. Although there were no explosives, one hundred sharpshooters were mobilized this time to ensure that there was no accident.¡± Xu DA replied respectfully.


    ¡°Well, my grandfather¡¯s considerate.¡± Xu Ziheng nodded, but he was still disappointed. All these things had begun to break away from his control. Even if he could kill Mu Yi finally, it was his grandfather¡¯s credit. It had little to do with him. Fortunately, others did not know this and his reputation wouldn¡¯t be damaged.


    Maybe Xu Clan would be famous and he could meet Qi Yu then.


    Just at the thought that Mu Yi was the first one to enter the Tingyu Building, he was bursting into anger.


    ¡°Prince, wait for me to take his head back.¡± Duan Kai suddenly said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking forward to your success. I¡¯ll celebrate for you later.¡± Xu Ziheng said quickly.


    Duan Kai nodded, then disappeared in a flash, which made Xu Ziheng scared.


    Mu Yi had gradually penetrated into the Peach Blossom Hill. He had noticed the ubiquitous surveillance around him. Finally, he came to a vacant lot, standing a new grave that had just been erected with a gravestone written ¡°the Grave of the Evil Taoist priest.¡±


    The Evil Taoist priest referred to Mu Yi and here was probably the place where the enemy chose to bury him.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be too upset after this war.¡± Mu Yi spoke softly to himself.


    All of a sudden, a dozen strong breath burst out around him. They were all from second-class experts.


    ¡°Big Slave, they¡¯re yours.¡±


    For these ten second-class experts, Mu Yi didn¡¯t even bother to fight them.


    After hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, Big Slave was bursting into anger. Then he strode forward without saying a word, and stood in front of Mu Yi.


    Big Slave didn¡¯t take the lead in attacking, but waited until the enemy came close to him.


    The two second-class experts joined hands, and even though they saw Big Slave, they did not hesitate to attack. Even faster, the two men were holding the swords on the right hand, and their breath almost merged into one, and they looked the same.


    Obviously, the two should be twin brothers, and the skills they cultivate could be complementary or even integrated. In addition, they had some connection in mind. The power of their joint efforts was no less than a first-class expert. Therefore, even if they felt the rage of Big Slave, they chose to attack directly.


    Five Zhang, three Zhang, one Zhang!


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Two bright lights flashed at the same time. A peach blossom fell just at this time. The sword divided the peach blossom into two parts.


    They control their strength perfectly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Big Slave punched at the same time and collided with the light of the two swords.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The two swords were just like mirrors, which smashed directly. There were just two more red marks on the surface of Big Slave¡¯s fist. A trace of fresh blood splashed out, but that was all.


    Attack from almost first-class experts only made him shed a few drops of blood. Big Slave¡¯s defense ability was abnormal. Experts under first-class couldn¡¯t hurt him at all.


    ¡°How could it be?¡± The Hao brothers were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that the joint strike would do no harm to the giant.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Later, the two men exclaimed at the same time. They had a connection in mind. They knew that they were not able to beat the giant.


    The Hao brothers had a good reputation. When they met first-class experts who they couldn¡¯t beat, they would escape immediately.


    They wanted to escape again now.


    Although they were not killers, but they were doing the business of taking people¡¯s money and eliminating disasters for them.


    They couldn¡¯t defeat the giant, let alone the Evil Taoist priest.


    First-class!


    The two men¡¯s thoughts flashed quickly. They didn¡¯t believe the rumors at first, but now, they knew they were wrong this time.


    So, with almost no hesitation, they chose to step back.


    However, they were not so lucky because Big Slave was angry now.

 Chapter 222.Peach Blossom stained with blood 2

    Chapter 222.Peach Blossom stained with blood (2)


    For Big Slave, he could deal with any provocation, especially after being oppressed by the Mu Yi for such a long time, he could not bear it any more.


    After practicing battle techniques these days, Big Slave had progressed rapidly. Through training of Nian Nuer these days, although his mobility had not improved, he was indeed faster than before.


    When the Hao brothers wanted to retreat, it was too late.


    The swords broken, Big Slave took a big step forward. He stood right in front of the Hao brothers. He opened his hands and pressed them directly.


    At this moment, Big Slave was bursting into anger. The Hao brothers could only carry their swords and cut them horizontally to save themselves, but they couldn¡¯t break the Big Slave¡¯s defense even if they fought with all their strength.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Two broadswords were directly cut into the chest of Big Slave, but they only made Big Slave¡¯s upper body slightly shake, but his hands still fell without any hesitation.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Almost at the same time, the two brothers cried out desperately, looking at the two giant palm falling on their heads.


    ¡°Phwap!¡±


    With a crisp sound, the two heads instantly exploded. Blood splashed all around.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Quiet!


    Unprecedented silence, those who followed was dull. They were very clear about the strength of the Hao brothers. The Hao brothers were the vanguard.


    With the example of The Octagon Organization, they did expect they might fail. In their opinion, even if they failed, it was not difficult for them to leave. They didn¡¯t expect Hao brothers would die right here.


    ¡°One move? Or less? ¡°


    The Hao brothers, who claimed to beat the first-class experts, died. They didn¡¯t even have the ability to fight back. What about them?


    Instantaneously, they were filled with fear. Even most people wanted to retreat. They had no chance to defeat.


    They were here for money. They just wanted to follow others. When they witnessed the ferocity of Big Slave, they were completely afraid and scared. Life was more important than money.


    Killing the Hao brothers, Big Slave was like a emotionless killer. He chose a nearest enemy and rushed to him directly.


    The man was just an ordinary second-class expert. He had already begun to retreat after seeing the tragic death of the Hao brothers. Now he saw Big Slave rushing towards him, and he turned around and fled with a strange cry.


    ¡°Nuer.¡±


    Mu Yi called slightly. The rest second-class experts all had an idea of retreating. Big Slave was not able to kill them all. So Mu Yi asked Nian Nuer to help.


    It was a nice weather to fight. It was cloudy and foggy in the Peach Blossom Hill. In such condition, Nian Nuer could battle without any problem. She could not use all her techniques. But it was easy for her to deal with several second-class cultivators.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life shined slightly, the next moment Nian Nuer flashed away.


    The second-class cultivator who was escaping was not so lucky and hit on something which made him dizzy.


    Although Big Slave moved slowly, he walked faster than many first-class cultivators because of his giant body.


    Big Slave had already stood behind the second-class cultivator and flapped him down.


    ¡°Phwap!


    Another head was crushed to mush. Blood splashed all around again. Big Slave was crazy about this way to beat enemies.


    The second-class cultivators wanted to run away, but none of them succeeded. All heads had been crushed to mush by Big Slave.


    Soon, the first 16 second-class experts were all defeated. Their heads all had been crushed to mush.


    The fragrance of peach blossom in the air was dispelled, replaced by the thick bloody smell. The peach blossom was stained with blood, which made it more beautiful and charming.


    On the northern part of the mountain, a middle-aged man dressed as a general put down his mirror and he looked dignified.


    The man was only a second-class cultivator. He was from the army. He had one hundred sharpshooters mobilized which were the trump card.


    He originally thought that this task would only be an easy one, but with the tragic death of the first 16 people, he knew that today would be a hard day.


    ¡°Order, the second and the third group push on. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± said Chang Wei.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A soldier behind him immediately conveyed Chang Wei¡¯s order.


    Not only Chang Wei was watching, Duan Kai, the ripper was there too.


    Duan Kai looked grave and serious. His eyes were fixed on the giant and Mu Yi who had not moved from the beginning to the end.


    The second group, thirty-five men.


    The third group, fifty-two men.


    They were all second-class cultivators. It¡¯s the strongest lineup that several forces in Cangzhou City could come up with. According to the plan, they should go up in batches in order to constantly attack Mu Yi. But just after the first round of trial, Chang Wei had understood that trial was meaningless.


    Instead of waiting, it was better to let everyone rush in now. More people, better chance of success.


    ¡°Command the God Technique Camp to stand by and attack at any time.¡± Chang Wei gave another order.


    At this time, two groups of eighty-eight second-class experts rushed out together.


    Just now they were hiding in the dark, so they didn¡¯t see the first group of 16 people die miserably. They were all crazy about killing.


    They were encouraged by nearly 100 people storming together. Even the first-class experts might be killed in the face of so many second-class experts.


    When they rushed forward to see the situation. Most of them regretted. But there was no way to escape.


    Some rushed to Big Slave and some rushed to Mu Yi.


    The leaders were almost first-class experts. They were different from other people. They looked glum and they were more cautious.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Mu Yi hold the Bamboo Tree of Life, and he was ready to fight now.


    Big Slave roared. He rushed directly to a dozen people.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    One of the leaders shouted and jumped up and directly crossed Big Slave, but those behind him didn¡¯t react so fast and directly collided with Big Slave.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud noise, one person was split directly. Blood splashed all around. Some people were vomiting blood. One third of the people died.


    However, no one wanted to escape. After all, they were not really desperate. The rest of them attacked Big Slave again. And the leader who had crossed the Big Slave also started to attack him from behind.


    On the other side, people were also in trouble. Originally, they rushed directly to Mu Yi, but before they could get close to Mu Yi, a shadow flashed in front of them. Meanwhile, the sword out, and their necks burst into blood immediately.


    Only the other leader stepped back and survived the attack.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± The leader was horrified and could not help blurting out. Just now, he saw only a flash of shadow passing by, then there was a strong sense in his mind to avoid the attack


    It was because of this instinct that he avoided the attack, but he was still scared.


    The most difficult thing was knowing nothing about the enemy. But then, the leader saw what it was that had just attacked him. It was a figure floating in the air. He was dressed in blue. His ten sharp fingers looked piercing, and a drop of blood fell from the dark fingernails.


    But then, before he could respond, the figure in blue disappeared again.


    ¡°Ghost!¡±


    He finally understood what he was facing, a ghost that could appear in the daytime, and he just knew what it meant.


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    In an instant, he had made a decision. It¡¯s not because he was timid, but that he knew how terrible the ghosts could be if they could appear in the daytime. Because he knew something, he chose to leave.

 Chapter 223 Peach blossom stained with blood 3

    Chapter 223 Peach blossom stained with blood (3)


    That half step first-class expert also knew something about the ghost. The ghosts that could appear in the daytime had clearly reached the level of fierce ghosts, which was equivalent to a real first-class expert. Even if she couldn¡¯t wield all her strength in the daytime, she was still far stronger than a half step first-class expert.


    Even the half step first-class expert was closed to first-class expert. But the gap was still vast, and there was no comparability.


    Nian Nuer hardly met an enemy. How could she let him go? So with a small wave of her hand, the three second-class experts in front of her were directly cut their throats, and then her body, with a slight flash, was already in front of the man.


    The first-class expert was shocked, but he also had to face up to. Him understood that if he wanted to escape, he had to go through this first, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to directly wield all his strength.


    In his hand was a judge pen. When he tried his best, the judge pen was also covered with a layer of light.


    ¡°H-he!¡±


    The judge¡¯s pen pointed at Nian Nuer who was in the middle of the air.


    If he was faced with human beings, even the first-class experts had to be cautious in facing this move, but unfortunately he didn¡¯t understand the way ghosts fight.


    Nian Nuer¡¯s body swayed, and the judge pen was directly pointed in the void. Although the shadow in front of him was scattered, there was a thump in his heart, which meant a bad premonition. At the same time, a cold light flashed aside him.


    Then he was dead.


    A head flying high, at least when he came, he would not have thought it would be such a result.


    Nian Nuer killed the half step first-class expert, and then poured into the crowd, just like the tiger entered the rabbit¡¯s nest. With the constant screams, one after another, the figures fell down on the the ground.


    What¡¯s more, most people couldn¡¯t see Nian Nuer at all. Even if they died, they didn¡¯t know what the killer was.


    ¡°A ghost!¡±


    Finally, someone in the crowd shouted and turned to run away.


    If it¡¯s on the battlefield, once faith broke down, the next thing would be losing. When someone started to escape, the collapse would begin.


    Moreover, they were only second-class experts drawn by each family. Most of them didn¡¯t know each other. They were scattered in a group. Even though they were not as threatening as Octagon Organization. Last time in Octagon Organization, no one gave up until the last man died.


    Regarding Big Slave, although she was slower, in just a few decades, the crowd had become sparse and the ground had been completely stained with blood.


    ¡°Command the Divine camp to press on and not let anyone go.¡± On the distant high post, Chang Wei said. Although he had expected that these second-class experts would not be rivals, he still didn¡¯t expect that this group of people would collapse so quickly, which really disappointed him. But at the same time, he also had a strong awe for Big Slave and the phantom. He even had a bad premonition. He thought it would be quite thorny.


    Now he could only hope that his Divine camp could turn the tide. Although there were only a hundred people, they were all called sharpshooters. Moreover, those fire guns were specially customized, with greater power.


    Even when he took Divine camp to kill a first-class expert, he only lost less than ten people.


    Although the giant and the shadow were powerful, he believed that Divine camp would not let him down. Now his only worry was about the loss of Divine camp.


    Because he just saw clearly that the giant was almost invulnerable, but he didn¡¯t know whether the firearm could threaten him.


    ¡°What about the people from all families? ¡± They will disrupt our formation if they run away like this.¡± Asked the flagman.


    ¡°Everyone dies.¡± Chang Wei said coldly that there was no emotion in the words. When they fled, they had been sentenced to death.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The flagman said respectfully, immediately took out two flags and began to shake them.


    At the same time, the soldiers of the Divine camp who had been lying in ambush on the hillside also came out one after another. Each of them had a long firearm in their hands, and they all had a strong sense of self-confidence. Although there were only one hundred of them, they felt like an Iron-blooded army, unstoppable.


    That momentum was different from the former soldiers who also reached the second-class. The Divine camp were so well-armed.


    ¡°Get set!¡±


    Looking at the approaching fleeing people, one of the team leaders shouted, All of a sudden, a hundred machine campfire gunmen pulled the bolt and aimed at the people who were coming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot. We¡¯re on the same side.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, kill that monster.¡±


    Seeing that they were surrounded by the Divine Camp, those who barely survived knew that they were bound to die. Some people even couldn¡¯t help shouting.


    Team one shooting, team two covering.¡± Unfortunately, their shouting didn¡¯t let the Divine Camp stop, but continue to give orders.


    ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock!¡±


    Dozens of muskets were fired at the same time, and a white smoke rose. The people running in the distance trembled. Their chests and limbs were full of blood, and they were shocked. It was inconceivable that they would be killed by their own men.


    It¡¯s just one shot at a time, and the twenty men who fled were all annihilated. Each person was shoot at least two times. Their so-called second-class realm, when faced with such a powerful firearm, had no resistance, no better than ordinary people.


    ¡°Hum, experts? They were no better than ordinary people. Everyone would die facing the gun fire.¡± Chang Wei was settled, seeing this, and he smiled.


    Although he was only a second-class expert, he was not afraid of cultivators because he holds hundreds of powerful soldiers.


    ¡°Is this the musket? t seems to be a little powerful. ¡°


    Mu Yi had expected the effect of the musket, but he was still surprised when he saw it. A second-class expert didn¡¯t have any power to fight back in the face of the fire gun.


    Although it also had a lot to do with the number of the guns, combined with sudden attacks and unprepared defense, killing so many second-class experts at one time showed the horror of guns.


    And there was only one hundred men. What if one thousand or ten thousand? What if guns and cannons? What would that be like?


    As soon as Mu Yi thought of that situation, he shuddered. Even though the court was already crumbling, it was still more terrible than he thought. At least when facing thousands of musketeers, Mu Yi could not guarantee that he would survive.


    ¡°What a gun.¡± Duan Kai could see clearly in the distance. When dozens of fire guns were firing, even his heart was shaking, and he looked more dignified.


    ¡°Prince, Divine Camp has already started. I believe it will be over soon.¡± Xu Da said to Xu Ziheng. In fact, Xu Ziheng heard the sound of the guns clearly, and he was a little excited.


    ¡°Nice, this Divine camp deserves uncle Chang¡¯s trump card.¡± Said Xu Ziheng.


    ¡°The Divine camp built by General Xu is better than the new army trained by Yuan Shikai. Unfortunately, it costs too much. Otherwise, if there are ten thousand soldiers in Divine camps, they can conquer the world.¡± Xu Da couldn¡¯t help but say that and he showed a look of yearning.


    ¡°Conquering the world?¡± Xu Ziheng¡¯s eyes brightened, and then he said, ¡°let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go out to see a good play.¡±


    Before Mu Yi came, they had to hide in order not to disturb him. But now since the Divine camp was there. They would be the winner. Naturally, they didn¡¯t have to hide. Maybe when they went out, they could see the end of the evil way.


    In addition to Xu Ziheng, there were several hidden places where there were various voices of discussion, but without exception, they were all excited.


    And coincidentally, they also came out of hiding places, and then climbed to a high place, looking down at the Peach Blossom Hill.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where are the cultivators?¡± Soon someone found that something was wrong.


    ¡°Look at the ground. It seems that all the cultivators we found were dead.¡± There was a fresh outburst of yells.


    ¡°All dead? Are they so useless? They are at least second-class experts. How can they all die all of a sudden? ¡± Some doubted.


    But when they saw the corpse lying there, they were silent. The one hundred second-class experts were all dead.


    ¡°Oh my god. How could one hundred men were killed so soon. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t fight there.¡± Some princes couldn¡¯t help shouting.


    ¡°Prince, it seems to be something fishy going on.¡± Xu Da said dignified, because those experts died too fast, which was not in their plan. Originally, they thought that it would be over when they came out, but it seemed that there was something wrong in the situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Uncle Chang¡¯s Divine camp has come out. Even if he is more powerful, he can¡¯t escape.¡± Said Xu Ziheng, biting his teeth.


    Looking at the approaching musketeers, Mu Yi directly called Nian Nuer back. After all, he was not sure whether those Musketeers would bring harm to Nian Nuer, so for the sake of safety, he let Nian Nuer go back to the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    As for the great slave, he consciously stood in front of the Mu Yi.

 Chapter 224 Peach Blossom Stained with Blood 4

    Chapter 224 Peach Blossom Stained with Blood (4)


    ¡°OK, don¡¯t worry, brother. I will kill him.¡±


    Nian Nuer disappeared like a streak of light.


    Duan Kai¡¯s eyes were fixed on the figure killing in the crowd. As a first-class expert, he trembled, especially when Mu Yi was fighting with hundreds of sharpshooters.


    Although the first-class experts were not the best, no one could defeat them easily. In the past dynasties, most of the sovereigns would hire them. In the Ming Dynasty, there were more royal offerings for first-class experts. Each period had its own characteristics, but without exception, the status of the first-class experts was high.


    The leaders could use first-class experts to suppress other first-class experts and hundreds of well-armed soldiers easily.


    Unfortunately, in modern times, the status of the first-class experts had begun to decline with the creation of guns and cannons. It was so hard to train a first-class master, harder than training a hundred musketeers. Since hundreds of musketeers could encircle and kill a first-class expert and be replaced easily, the imperial court began to build a new army of musketeers.


    There was an old saying, resisting foreign aggression home safe. It meant that even if the territory was ceded, they could get it back.


    Therefore, in today¡¯s world, everyone could sense the surging undercurrent and take it as the opportunity to plot something.


    Duan Kai knew that he couldn¡¯t rush into battle when facing the Divine Camp because their muskets were made to be more powerful than ordinary muskets. He couldn¡¯t block dozens of bullets that fell on him at the same time. Though he was strong, he would have died.


    First-class experts couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t do that.


    Yet, Mu Yi had done something he couldn¡¯t dare to do, so he couldn¡¯t belittle the man. Evil was evil.


    When Duan Kai got within five meteres of Mu Yi, he moved suddenly and his hands turned jade and he waved them in front of him.


    A shadow jumped and evaded Duan Kai¡¯s attack.


    The shadow was long-toothed with blue clothes. Duan Kai knew it was Mu Yi¡¯s fierce ghost.


    Because only a fierce ghost could appear in the daytime, and only a fierce ghost could threaten him. Although Nian Nuer was small, Duan Kai didn¡¯t underestimate her.


    Duan Kai was serious, and Nian Nuer was also serious because this was her first real fight against a first-class expert. When Mu Yi asked her to fight Duan Kai, Nian Nuer decided that she wouldn¡¯t disappoint Mu Yi.


    Although the time since she became a fierce ghost was short, with the help of Bamboo Tree of Life and the Soul bead from Leng Yu she was just as strong as Duan Kai. She just didn¡¯t have enough fighting experience.


    Mu Yi pit her against Duan Kai because she needed practice, and he could help her if she had something in trouble.


    ¡°Dead!¡± Duan Kai shrieked, his hands disappeared, and Nian Nuer¡¯s claws moved forward to meet his attack.


    There was a burst of sparks between them. After a collision, Nian Nuer drifted back, and Duankai could not help but step back.


    They ran at each other again at top speed. Nian Nuer¡¯s little feet rushed through the air as if it was ground.


    Mu Yi had been paying attention to her, watching as Nian Nuer quickly adapted to this kind of fight. Then, he turned to the Divine Camp and killed them with the evil spirit slaying charms.


    Big Slave was slower than the first-class experts, but when he slapped the soldiers¡¯ in the head their hears would explode or their bodies would break in half.


    ¡°All on!¡±


    Chang Wei gritted his teeth. He could only watch his men being killed by Mu Yi and Big Slave. Duan Kai was stopped, and he couldn¡¯t do any harm to Mu Yi or the Big Slave.


    On Chang Wei¡¯s order, Xu Da and the cultivators from the Xu family who protected Xu Ziheng rushed in to fight. The strength of the enemy frightened them, but they knew that they would die even if they didn¡¯t fight. Their only choice was to fight as hard as they could.


    There were about fifty experts protected the princes. Generally, these experts were more than capable of protecting their princes, and they were no less than second-class experts. Although they were slow, they finally arrived at the battlefield. The battlefield was covered with corpses. The whole peach orchard was filled with blood, and countless peach flowers fell in the blood, and slowly became red.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Xu Da shouted angrily and charged Mu Yi first. After all, compared with the great body of Big Slave and his abnormal defense, Mu Yi seemed to be less threatening.


    Mu Yi looked at the people who are rushing towards him with a sneer. The killing intention in his eyes was strong. No matter who came today, the result wouldn¡¯t be changed.


    Mu Yi waved the Bamboo Tree of Life to kill the last musketeer near him then turned to face Xu Da and others.


    It was so strange to see Mu Yi turn around and wait, Xu Da felt so bad. It seemed that he made the wrong choice this time.


    But he was too close to Mu Yi to retreat. Even if he weren¡¯t, retreating would have been disastrous.


    Xu Da was clever. When he was near enough to Mu Yi, he moved out of the way of the people behind him. The man behind him didn¡¯t expect Xu Da to move. By the time he reacted, he had already arrived within ten meters of Mu Yi. It was too late to escape. Fortunately, he also knew that he could not stop, or the crowd behind him would crush him to death.


    He drew a knife and put all his strength into the swing. Mu Yi disappeared from his sight.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what happened. When he reacted, his chest was attacked.


    In a trance, he looked down and saw that there was clearly a stick in his chest.


    Faintly, he heard a voice then his chest hurt, and his eyes fell into endless darkness.


    Mu Yi walked through the crowd with the Bamboo Tree of Life. The Bamboo Tree of Life killed a person with every strike. He killed twenty of the group. At that rate, one and a half more charges would wipe them all out.


    The rest of the people were frightened. He was so strong. The charge of fifty people seemed no different than hitting a stone with an egg.


    Xu Da escaped because he dodged in time, but his heart was pounding at the moment.


    He knew very well that if he hadn¡¯t moved, he would have died.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Someone shouted suddenly then the rest men began to flee.

 Chapter 226 Peach blossom Stained with Blood 7

    Chapter 226 Peach blossom Stained with Blood (7)


    ¡°Want to escape?¡± Mu Yi showed a look of disdain. He couldn¡¯t catch up with them one by one if they run away in the first place. But now, it was obviously too late for them to run away. Big Slave also had rushed over aside, and he run into two enemies who had lost their heads.


    Mu Yi stepped out and wanted to catch up. But just as he was moving, he stopped suddenly, and his body folded horizontally.


    A few days ago, it was impossible for Mu Yi to do this. Even if he could do it by force, it would be a bit awkward. But after practicing Yu¡¯s Steps, he could do it easily now.


    But with his current experience, he could only take one or two steps.


    At this time, the ground exploded suddenly, and a figure appeared like a ghost. If Mu Yi didn¡¯t turn, he would be directly hit.


    This black shadow was extremely fast. He¡¯s even faster than Mu Yi. What¡¯s more, it was hard to detect his breath. Mu Yi also didn¡¯t expect that someone would hide in the ground.


    Mu Yi was also shocked by the timing of the attack.


    If he didn¡¯t accidentally leak his breath when he was about to attack, he would have succeeded.


    ¡°A killer?¡± Mu Yi thought.


    Then, the black shadow went into the ground and disappeared. He failed at the first attack and hid immediately and waited for the next attack.


    And this was also in line with the characteristics of a killer. For the reason why did the figure disappeared in the ground, Mu Yi thought it might be a kind of Taoist art like doton.(translator¡¯s note: ÍÁ¶Ý (doton), like in Naruto, is the ability to control earth-type materials) When the black shadow disappeared, Mu Yi could feel a wind clearly, which was like a drop of water falling in the lake. Although there was a wave, it was impossible to find the drop of water again.


    Just like the black shadow, when he disappeared, Mu Yi could not detect him anymore.


    ¡°Doton? Hum! ¡± Mu Yi snorted and stepped again. After three steps in a row, he suddenly stomped on the ground heavily.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, the area where Mu Yi stood on was sinking, and the surrounding ground was shaking. Taking Mu Yi as the center, the land, including the peach flowers that fell on the ground, turned into powder in a second.


    If the black shadow hid in this area, he would have died or been severely damaged.


    It¡¯s a pity that Mu Yi failed to find the black shadow. The figure seemed to have disappeared, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t believe that he would leave. He was most likely to hide somewhere. Mu Yi was waiting for him to make another fatal attack when he had a rest.


    There was no doubt that this kind of killer was the most bizarre of all enemies. If someone was not careful enough, he would be killed easily. Even if Mu Yi was stronger than the black shadow, he was supposed to be careful when facing him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can stay under the ground all the time.¡± Mu Yi thought. He used his mind and spirit power to find the figure and failed. Then he stopped paying attention to the figure and back to killing.


    In a short time, some people have been killed by Big Slave, and Big Slave seemed to be bloodthirsty.


    Big Slave didn¡¯t think. Mu Yi gave him the order to kill, so he would kill all the enemies. Originally, he intended to help Nian Nuer kill the man, but before he could get close to the man, he was driven away by Nian Nuer, so he could only vent to those who were scattered and fled.


    How fast Mu Yi is! Those people were only second-class. After Mu Yi survived the attack, only for a second, he soon caught up with the them.


    Mu Yi started to use the Evil Spirit Slaying Charm in his hand. Every white light would take a life. And with the joint beheading of the Mu Yi and Big Slave, the number of these people was becoming less and less.


    Although Chang Wei had long thought that the last fifty people would not work, he still didn¡¯t expect to fail so fast. These people couldn¡¯t be compared with elite soldiers, at least in the aspect of courage.


    Command was everything for soldiers. If someone escaped without permission, he would die finally, even encumbered his family, so they would fight hard and never retreat. However, those people had no scruples. Once they might fail, they would escape.


    Anyway, their obligations had been fulfilled. Even if they escaped, they would not be punished. After all, though they had done their best. It was also a victory to escape.


    ¡°Lost!¡± Chang Wei sighed. His face looked indescribable. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who couldn¡¯t stand failure. He even failed several times in his life. But now, it¡¯s the first time for him to meet this situation, especially the collapse of his Divine Camp.


    ¡°General, we haven¡¯t lost. We still have the killer.¡± A soldier behind Chang Wei couldn¡¯t help saying that. In fact, he couldn¡¯t accept the result too.


    ¡°No, we have already been defeated. Go and ask the cultivator to leave. Hurry up.¡± Chang Wei said slowly.


    ¡°And you, general?¡± The soldier trembled and looked at the general unbelievably.


    ¡°I¡¯m responsible for this failure, so I can¡¯t go.¡± Chang Wei shook his head and said.


    ¡°General, where there is life, there is hope. If you die, Divine Camp will be over.¡± Said the soldier hurriedly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Only when I die can Divine Camp be preserved. I have to take the responsibility. Do you think I can live when I return to Cangzhou City? We lost too much. Fortunately, the princes are fine. Otherwise¡­¡± Chang Wei stopped talking and there was a trace of firmness in his eyes.


    Both Chang Wei and the soldier knew one thing: If Chang Wei stayed, he would die.


    ¡°General, I won¡¯t go either.¡± The soldier shook his head hard.


    ¡°Take care of my family. You¡¯d better take them away, find a provincial place to live in seclusion and tell them not to avenge.¡± Chang Wei said that, and he went down the hill.


    ¡°General.¡± The soldier shouted out, and he was crying. He wanted to catch up and die with his general. But the general had just given him the last words. If he died, who would take care of the general¡¯s family?


    Chang Wei was so trustful of him. He couldn¡¯t live up to this trust.


    Chang Wei was gradually far away, and the soldier finally stopped hesitating. He wiped away his tears and turned to the positions of the princes. Now, only by bringing these young men back to the city safely could he protect the general¡¯s family and himself.


    Otherwise, in case of any accident, he could not bear the anger of their parents.


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Xu Ziheng¡¯s was shocked. He repeated the sentence. He thought it was an easy hunt, but now, a hundred cultivators were dead. The Divine Camp was completely destroyed, and even the guards around them were all dead.


    As for Duan Kai, the first-class expert, he was still fighting with the ghost. Although he was still alive, he would die once Mu Yi and Big Slave attacked him.


    The result was unexpected and unacceptable.


    ¡°Prince, it¡¯s dangerous here. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡± The soldier rushed to Xu Ziheng, and when he saw Xu Ziheng in a daze, he couldn¡¯t help shouting. At the same time, he also had some hatred in his heart. How could the one hundred musketeers in Divine Camp be destroyed if it wasn¡¯t for this young man¡¯s envy? How could the general die?


    In his view, the chief culprit of all this was Xu Ziheng.


    ¡°Ah, leave? Yes, hurry up. When I get back to the city, I will ask my Grandpa to send more people to kill that devil. ¡± Xu Ziheng was clear-headed now, and then there was the unstoppable fear. In his mind, Mu Yi had become extremely horrible, like a devil.


    The soldier and Xu Ziheng joined up with other princes. They fled in a panic. No matter Xu Ziheng or other princes, there was no more arrogance. Everyone was in a panic. They had seen the killing, and most of them had killed people by themselves. But they had never seen this situation before. Peach Blossom Hill was stained with blood everywhere.


    And they had already been scared. Now they only wished they could run faster.


    Chang Wei had come to the battlefield. He went directly to Mu Yi, without any fear.


    Mu Yi finally wielded two evil spirit slaying charms to kill the last two escaping men, and then he looked at Chang Wei.


    In fact, Mu Yi had already seen him before. After all, he had been standing high, in such an eye-catching place. Mu Yi thought Chang Wei would escape in such situation, but he didn¡¯t know Chang Wei would rush towards him.


    Didn¡¯t he know he would be killed?


    No, he must know. Through his eyes, it told that all he wanted is to die.

 Chapter 227 Peach Blossom Stained with Blood 6

    Chapter 227 Peach Blossom Stained with Blood (6)


    Looking at Chang Wei coming towards him, Mu Yi had no expression on his face. Although Mu Yi had a little respect for Chang Wei in his heart, he couldn¡¯t forgive Chang Wei. From the moment he began to command the battle, he would not stop until he died.


    What¡¯s more, Mu Yi didn¡¯t have the habit of letting the men in power return alive. Considering the ability of Chang Wei, if he regrouped and lead more elite soldiers, he would definitely cause him trouble. It was best to eliminate him now.


    ¡°I am surprised that I underestimated your abilities this time.¡± Chang Wei said, standing in the distance and looking at Mu Yi.


    He knew what would happen to him, so his expression was calm.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Yi responded with a light tone. Chang Wei was procrastinating. How could he not realize it? But Mu Yi had his own plans in his heart, in his eyes, Chang Wei meant nothing. Even Duan Kai and those young princes were nothing. The killer was who Mu Yi really cared about.


    The killer was a tough opponent with a fierce manner and adept at penetrating the earth. Once entangled by him, Mu Yi had to be on guard all the time. He is only a thief in a thousand days, and there is no reason to be a thief in a thousand days. The best thing was to find and kill him to avoid future problems.


    Therefore, Mu Yi waited for him to attack again.


    ¡°Although you won this time, it doesn¡¯t mean you will win next time. As long as you are in Cangzhou City, you won¡¯t be safe.¡±


    ¡°So you want me to leave Cangzhou City? ¡°Mu Yi looked at Chang Wei in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, leaving Cangzhou City is your best choice,¡± Chang Wei said.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? If I leave today, they will be more unscrupulous. When other people want to kill you and take your treasures, the best way is to kill them all. In this world, only killing and blood can make people sober. Even power is built on that,¡± said Mu Yi, shaking his head.


    ¡°I admit that I underestimated you, but you also underestimated those people of Cangzhou City. After today¡¯s events, they won¡¯t let you go,¡± Chang Wei said plainly.


    ¡°So what? Or do you think I¡¯ll let them go?¡± Mu Yi sneered, but what he said made Chang Wei nervous. He looked at Mu Yi seriously. This was a young man with a trace of na?vete on his face, but this young man had a large reputation. Mu Yi had stepped on the Octagon Organization and beat Chang Wei¡¯s setup. Although he was unwilling to admit it, Chang Wei could not deny that Mu Yi already had the capital to rise.


    He was so young. If he could survive this time, there would be a place for him in the future. At that time, Chang Wei was unsure if the combined efforts of the established men of Cangzhou City would be a threat to him.


    Thinking of this, gloom filled Chang Wei¡¯s mind. He felt the established men of the city had made a grave mistake, but now it was too late.


    ¡°You¨C¡± Mu Yi didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. Mu Yi took a small step and thrust the Bamboo Tree of Life at his face.


    Chang Wei wanted to dodge, but he was so far below Mu Yi¡¯s level. He had not even reached the peak of being a second-class expert. He was weaker than the cultivators who had led the attack. His talent was in orchestrating the battle, not fighting in it.


    Was it fair? He didn¡¯t think so, but had there ever been real fairness in the world? The so-called fairness was actually the biggest injustice.


    Mu Yi¡¯s expression was cold, and his hands were merciless. The Bamboo Tree of Life seemed to fall before reaching Chang Wei¡¯s eyebrows as if it had no power.


    With a soft sound, a bloodied sword shot out of the back of Chang Wei¡¯s head. His expression was stiff as the brilliance in his eyes slowly disappeared.


    Mu Yi¡¯s back suddenly burst open, but strangely, no sound came. A dark shadow suddenly appeared behind Mu Yi. In his hand was a dark dagger aimed at Mu Yi¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for such a long time.¡±


    The moment the shadow appeared, Mu Yi felt it. The shadow was very fast, faster than Mu Yi. However, the degree of speed didn¡¯t decide everything, especially in this situation.


    With a sneer on Mu Yi¡¯s face, he suddenly lifted his right foot. With a strange turn, Mu Yi disappeared.


    Dark light shot through the place Mu Yi had been. If Mu Yi didn¡¯t take the opportunity to hide quickly, he would have been seriously injured, if not killed.


    ¡°Disease!¡±


    As he dodged, he conjured a five thunder talisman appeared in Mu Yi¡¯s hands and used it.


    With a loud noise, dazzling lightning fell from the sky.


    The shadow was a bit horrified. He didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi to have such a technique, and he didn¡¯t want to die. Instead, he pinched the formula and sank into the earth.


    Thunder crashed and lightning struck the ground fiercely. The energy spread and blew up the peach trees nearby sending countless peach flowers flying. Mu Yi took out the copper lamp and ignited it with the power of mind and spirit.


    A ray of light bloomed, enveloping Mu Yi in it, and the strong winds disappeared before they got close to Mu Yi.


    Something glinted in Mu Yi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I found you.¡±


    His right hand swung, and the Bamboo Tree of Life in his hand flew and plunged into the ground several feet away.


    Then, Mu Yi heard a cry. The place where the Bamboo Tree of Life struck burst open. A shadow appeared to be swept out in a bit of confusion and rushed away as soon as it appeared.


    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Mu Yi sneered and activated another five thunder talisman. The black shadow changed. It was a pity that when he just dodged the first thunder, he had been injured. He could only hide in the ground. He originally wanted to wait for Mu Yi to leave to come out again.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that a strange force would infiltrate the earth, leaving him nowhere to hide. Before he could move, he was hurt again by the Bamboo Tree of Life. It made him understand that he had no other option but to run.


    Although the mission failed, as long as I can escape, I still have a chance.


    But how could Mu Yi let him escape so easily? The moment he appeared, Mu Yi locked him in, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to activate another five thunder talisman.


    There was a loud noise then a bolt of lightning fell down and struck the dark shadow despite his attempt to retreat into the earth. The sudden strike made his technique backfire. He wasn¡¯t faster than lightning.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Struck by lightning, the scream of the black shadow suddenly stopped. Then the lightning disappeared, revealing the shadow inside. He stood upright, and his life was fading quickly. His black robe had turned into ashes, and his body had been burned black, so it was hard to see the real face.


    ¡°Poo Tong!¡±


    Finally, the shadow fell to the ground without a sound.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi was a little relieved. Although he wasted two five thunder talismans, it was worth killing the opponent.


    The shadow was the first top-ranking master he had really killed.


    Looking at Nian Nuer¡¯s battle, Duan Kai was already in a mess. He could barely protect himself from Nian Nuer¡¯s attacks. He had the idea to escape, but Nian Nuer was stronger and faster than him. Coupled with Nian Nuer¡¯s strange and unpredictable body movements, he had no chance to escape.


    The sight of the killer¡¯s murder scared Duan Kai and made him falter. Nian Nuer seized the chance. Her little claw swiped across Duan Kai¡¯s neck. Although he tried his best to dodge, Duan Kai failed and died.


    When Mu Yi thought that this was the end of the matter, Nian Nuer¡¯s eyebrow quirked. The soul rune that had worried Mu Yi for a long time appeared again and turned into a vortex. A shadow was pulled out of Duan Kai¡¯s body: his soul.


    Duan Kai¡¯s soul realized what was happening and struggled in fear, but he couldn¡¯t escape and was pulled into the whirlpool between Nian Nuer¡¯s eyebrows.


    As Duan Kai¡¯s soul was swallowed, the soul rune between Nian Nuer¡¯s eyebrows gradually disappeared. Then, Nian Nuer burped.


    Nian Nuer flew into Mu Yi¡¯s arms and wrapped her small arms around her neck, ¡°Brother, I won!¡±


    To be able to kill a first-class expert by herself was absolutely worth feeling conceited about, especially in the daytime, when her full strength couldn¡¯t be wielded.


    Mu Yi looked straight at Nian Nuer¡¯s brow with mixed feelings.


    Her excitement died at his troubled expression, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter with you? Did I let you down?¡±


    ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable, Nian Nuer?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Uncomfortable? No,¡± Nian Nuer shook her head and looked at Mu Yi, confused.


    ¡°What happened to that rune in the middle of your brow?¡± Mu Yi continued.


    ¡°Oh, brother is worried about that. I don¡¯t know what happened,¡± Nian Nuer shook her head and her eyes were dazed. She touched her brow. There was a faint feeling in her heart that Mu Yi didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Tell brother what you just felt.¡±

 Chapter 228 Peach Blossom Stained with Blood 9-end

    Chapter 228 Peach Blossom Stained with Blood (9-end)


    Mu Yi regarded Nian Nuer as an important person in his life, so he was afraid of Nian Nuer being in danger. In particular, the soul rune reminded Mu Yi of the mysterious lord of Octagon Organization


    The soul rune was a unique skill the lord of the Octagon Organization had used to fight him. If Nian Nuer hadn¡¯t helped him and stopped him at that time, Mu Yi would have been in great danger.


    Nian Nuer had absorbed it and created a mysterious connection between them.


    Mu Yi had checked it at the time and found nothing abnormal about it. Nian Nuer had seemed okay and could speak clearly. Then, the soul rune gradually disappeared, which made Mu Yi think it would be fine. But today, the soul rune appeared again and devoured the soul and spirit strength of a first-class expert .


    The soul rune seemed to be out of Nian Nuer¡¯s control, which, in his view, was the biggest hidden danger. Mu Yi worried about it.


    Seeing Mu Yi¡¯s solemn expression, Nian Nuer said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but after killing him, the soul rune came out.¡±


    ¡°And did it come out when you killed those other people?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nian Nuer shook her head. Mu Yi saw something wrong with Nian Nuer before he could ask. Nian Nuer rubbed her eyes, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep.¡±


    Her body began to shake as if she was going to collapse.


    ¡°Go back into the Bamboo Tree of Life,¡± Mu Yi said. Nian Nuer turned into a ray of light and shot into the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Mu Yi¡¯s spirit went into it. When he found Nian Nuer sleeping with a peaceful expression, he was relieved. He had to figure out the changes going on in Nian Nuer¡¯s body as soon as possible.


    ¡°The Octagon Organization,¡± Mu Yi said. Although he destroyed the Octagon Organization, the lord of the Organization had disappeared. He would only find the truth if he found them.


    Mu Yi should ask Leng Yu for help. Otherwise, in such a big world, it would be just like looking for a needle in an ocean.


    Mu Yi decided to go to Tingyu Building after leaving Peach Blossom Hill. Maybe, he would be able to get even with her.


    Big Slave stood behind Mu Yi silently. He was covered in blood and looked like a devil coming out of hell. Seeing his expression, it was clear that he was eager to kill more.


    The orchard was a mess. Countless peach trees had been broken. Peach blossoms had been scattered all over the place and stained with blood. Hundreds of corpses lay on the ground. If the news of what happened got out, it would cause another stir. After all, hundreds of people were dead, all second-class experts and elite soldiers.


    However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t pay attention to the corpse, but turned around with Big Slave and chased the escaping princes. Since he had already begun a feud, even if he let those people go, they would not be grateful to him. They would hate him even more.


    What¡¯s more, they had seen his power. How could Mu Yi let them go?


    Mu Yi and Big Slave soon disappeared.


    After they left, there was a strange wind in the valley. Almost all the peach trees shook, and more peach blossoms fell.


    ¡°Beep!¡±


    Parts of the ground began to explode.


    All of a sudden, a tree root stretched out of the ground, then more and more tree roots came out, dancing in the air like countless tentacles. They wrapped around the corpses and pulled them into the ground.


    Soon, all the bodies and blood disappeared leaving the weapons scattered across the ground.


    The wind blew again, and the peach blossoms flew around violently. It seemed that there was a face in the peach blossoms. The peach blossoms filled the sky and soon covered everything. The next time someone came to the orchard, there would be nothing except the swords to be seen unless the person dug three feet into the ground.


    In the depths of Peach Blossom Hill, pink miasma grew slowly, and the peach blossoms became more charming.


    When there was a change in the Peach Blossom Hill, Mu Yi suddenly stopped and looked back. Across the distance, he could not see anything, but his perception clearly told him that something had happened.


    Mu Yi wanted to go back and have a look, but finally, he decided to kill the escaped princes first.


    Then, Mu Yi sped up. In a short time, he saw the escaping princes.


    One of the princes happened to look back. When he saw Mu Yi and the giant behind him, he shouted, ¡°Ah! He¡¯s coming. Run!¡±


    He tripped over a stone.


    The rest of the people looked back and saw Mu Yi behind them. They pushed themselves to run faster, but no one cared about the fallen prince.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, wait for me!¡± the fallen princes called out, but no matter how he called, he could only see their backs gradually disappearing without looking back at him.


    When the prince got up, he realized that he¡¯d twisted his ankle. Despair filled him as he realized he had no chance to escape.


    He turned around and looked at Mu Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I will give you as much money as you want.¡±


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi ignored his words and didn¡¯t respond at all.


    ¡°My father is¡­¡± seeing that Mu Yi was not moved, the prince wanted to reveal his identity, but before he could finish, Mu Yi passed by him.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Seeing that Mu Yi attack him, the prince¡¯s expression turned joyous.


    Then, a large shadow covered him.


    ¡°No!¡±


    His scream came to an abrupt end. When the tall figure left, his headless body crumbled to the ground.


    The prince¡¯s scream made the other princes feel terrible. Someone looked back and was terrified: Mu Yi was suddenly less than ten feet behind him.


    Mu Yi reached him in a flash. He didn¡¯t even scream. He felt a pain in his chest. Then, darkness flooded his consciousness.


    I¡¯m dead! He thought without fear and with complete understanding.


    After Mu Yi killed the prince, he stopped the rest of them.


    When they saw Mu Yi, they were shocked and flustered. Three of them collapsed to the ground.


    ¡°You¨C You¨C..¡± Xu Ziheng looked at Mu Yi out of breath. He regretted everything.


    What Taoist is this? He¡¯s the devil. He remembered Mu Yi killing people and his body trembled with fear.


    After Mu Yi appeared, the soldier was hopeless and sad. Mu Yi¡¯s presence meant Chang Wei was dead, so were they.


    He didn¡¯t ask Mu Yi to let them go.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me,¡± Xu Ziheng breathed for a while and finally squeezed the words out.


    He was the third son of the Xu family. The Xu family was not the largest in Cangzhou City, but few people dared to offend him because of their power.


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s light tone.


    Frightened by Mu Yi, Xu Ziheng replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Now that you have finished, go to hell.¡± After Mu Yi said, he activated an evil spirit slaying charm. The white light flashed and fell on Xu Ziheng¡¯s head. Under the evil spirit slaying charm, his head was smashed, and the blood drenched the people around him.


    ¡°Hiccup!¡±


    Some were stunned, others puked or were paralyzed.


    ¡°Someone will avenge us,¡± the soldier said.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait. ¡± Mu Yi activated another evil spirit slaying charm. The soldier died.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill me,¡± Someone knelt down and begged, but Mu Yi couldn¡¯t let them go. He killed the other princes one by one.


    After killing, Mu Yi left with Big Slave.


    Half an hour later, someone passed by and saw their corpse. Later, people who lived in Cangzhou City were shocked, and the princes who died miserably were identified. Although their heads were broken, their clothes proved their identities.


    The news spread throughout Cangzhou City, and the atmosphere in Cangzhou City was suddenly tense.


    By then, Mu Yi had already returned to the inn in Cangzhou City as if nothing happened.

 Chapter 229 Aftermath Storm

    All princes were killed, and hundreds of cultivators disappeared without any reason. Suddenly, a storm broke out in Cangzhou City. Though these big families were furious, they couldn¡¯t catch Mu Yi immediately. They had to be clever. Many people were scared and felt that something important was going to happen.


    The old master of the Xu family smashed his favorite teapot. The other families were in the same position. The disappearance of all their cultivators frightened them.


    After the ambush was over, someone went to Peach Blossom Hill and found only the weapons of the cultivators and soldiers.


    Some people believed that Mu Yi killed them all as it was impossible to make all of them disappear.


    When hearing the news, Mu Yi was stunned at the missing corpses that had been at Peach Blossom Hill. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the disturbance he felt when they left.


    Was it related? Mu Yi thought it was necessary to check, but was concerned that it would take a while. After all, he was just curious. Even if the bodies disappeared, it had nothing to do with him. Was it possible that they became fierce ghosts to kill him?


    ¡°Hundreds of people are gone? It seemed that Peach Blossom Hill is really weird,¡± Leng Yu said with a little surprise. Her tone made it clear that there was something wrong.


    It was true that Mu Yi¡¯s ability to kill so many people impressed her a little. It seemed that he was more like a devil than a Taoist.


    However, Leng Yu just smiled. Even if Mu Yi killed more people, it had nothing to do with her. On the contrary, the stronger Mu Yi was, the happier she was.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag would be so powerful. I heard that there were two first-class experts among the dead,¡± Qi Yu said from beside her.


    ¡°It was just two first-class masters. I would be disappointed if he couldn¡¯t deal with them. I don¡¯t think he would deserve our attention if he didn¡¯t,¡± Leng Yu said lightly.


    ¡°Are the Xus or any of the other family¡¯s going to take revenge? I¡¯m afraid that your plan will be wrecked, ¡± Qi Yu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Those families won¡¯t start at least until they know more about Mu Yi¡¯s power. The older the people are, the more cowardly they will be. If Xu¡¯s leader could act without hesitation, he wouldn¡¯t have been driven out of such a high position. Don¡¯t worry, your lover will be okay,¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°My lord,¡± Qi Yu said with a slightly red face.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something you should do,¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°Tell me, please,¡± Qi Yu said respectfully.


    As for the Xu family, it was exactly as Leng Yu said. When the servants were indignant and wanted to kill Mu Yi, the leader of Xu family scolded them and said he had his own plan though he didn¡¯t.


    On the surface, it seemed that Xu family only lost one prince and several guards, but they also lost Chang Wei, his Divine camp and the other cultivators of the Xu family.


    It was a harsh blow tot he Xu family.


    The root of Xu family had been shaken. If Xu family fought Mu Yi, even if Xus won, it would cause destruction to both sides. When they were weak enough, those who had been watching from the sidelines would descend like wolves and take the Xu family¡¯s rights.


    Xu Ziheng was not very important compared to the well-being of the Xu family.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t end like this, or the Xu family¡¯s reputation would be lost.


    ¡°Evil? Hum, though I can¡¯t kill you, you can¡¯t be left alone because the first-class expert you killed was from Hell. ¡±


    The leader of the Xu family sat alone n the room with a cold expression. If that spread, it would cause a panic.


    Hell was a killer organization that made people panic at the mention of their name. If the leader of the organization wanted to kill people at midnight, no one dared to leave people alive until morning. This was the slogan of the killer organization. The killer actually had a lot to do with the Xu family, but he was not known to other people.


    At first, he thought that it would be safe for the first-class expert, but he failed. Mu Yi¡¯s power frightened him. He worked in the court and knew about awe. The imperial court was also under a lot of pressure. After all, a first-class expert could take the head of a man defended by ten thousand armies. The Xu family¡¯s courtyard, though heavily guarded, could not stop a first-class expert.


    Fear of Hell was another reason to not act rashly.


    Finally, Xu Jingyuan said, ¡°Contact the people in the Prefecture and tell them that Ghost Nine was killed by a devil.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± a voice came from the shadow.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what was happening in Tingyu Building or the Xu family compound. All of his attention was on Nian Nuer. Though Nian Nuer¡¯s breathing was stable and growing stronger slowly, it was still hard for him to rest after seeing the soul rune on Nian Nuer¡¯s eyebrow.


    It wasn¡¯t until a day later that the sign disappeared completely, and Nian Nuer opened her eyes.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    He became aware of the changes as soon as Nian Nuer woke up.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Asked Mu Yi.


    Nian Nuer felt her body and said in surprise, ¡°Well, my strength seems to have increased.¡±


    Mu Yi had noticed it, but there was no way to estimate the increase, so he asked, ¡°By how much? And, do you feel bad? ¡°


    Nian Nuer felt her body carefully, and her eyes suddenly brightened, ¡°10% or more.¡±


    It was absolutely appalling that her strength increased by 10% in a day. She was a fierce ghost; thus, her cultivation was much slower than human beings. For ghosts, 10% was great progress. When Nian Nuer refined the Soul Ball, her strength increased by less than 20%.


    ¡°Brother, I think it helped me,¡± Nian Nuer touched her eyebrows. Naturally, she understood what Mu Yi was worried about. Seeing that Mu Yi cared about her so much, she felt so warm.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Mu Yi nodded. Although Nian Nuer said that the soul rune was helpful to her, he didn¡¯t believe that the lord of the Octagon Organization would be so kind without knowing the full story.


    No one came to bother Mu Yi the next day, so he went to Tingyu Building alone. The reason why he didn¡¯t go with the Big Slave was that he didn¡¯t want to attract too many people¡¯s attention. Moreover, after the battle, Big Slave had a strong evil spirit around him.


    Most of the time, he looked still stupid. Under Nian Nuer¡¯s scolding, he began to practice again.


    The rules of Tingyu Building seemed to have no effect on Mu Yi. Mu Yi was taken to the third floor, but Leng Yu didn¡¯t come. Qi Yu came to see him. Mu Yi was not polite and accused them of conspiring against him. Qi Yu stopped him. Tingyu Building was not intimidated by anyone, and many people were willing to be their pawns in Cangzhou City.


    In the end, Mu Yi had to tell the truth. He wanted information about the mysterious lord of the Octagon Organization. They didn¡¯t know the real identity of the man. They only knew that he was good at curses and came from Miao territory.


    Although there were not many clues, at least Mu Yi got something about Miao territory. As soon as he finished the affairs in Cangzhou City, he would go to the Miao territory. He thought for a moment that Qi Yu was lying, but later, he thought that they were not that stupid. It would do Leng Yu no good to deceive him. It would only have made Mu Yi annoyed and unwilling to stand with her once he became the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    There was no need for them to cheat him, so Mu Yi left the building with the clues.


    After Mu Yi left, Qi Yu went to the next room where Leng Yu was.


    ¡°My lord, why didn¡¯t you tell him about Hell?¡± Qi Yu asked.


    ¡°Why tell him?¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°People from there are crazy. Once the target is determined, they will stop at nothing to kill the target. What if he was killed?¡± Qi Yu asked. Compared to the Xu family or Cangzhou City forces, the threat of Hell was undoubtedly greater.


    ¡°Sweetie, do you think I was intending to kill him? It¡¯s just that there¡¯s not much time left for him and me, ¡± Leng Yu said. She was worried about the future.


    Hearing Leng Yu¡¯s words, Qi Yu became silent. Obviously, she also knew some secrets.


    ¡°A key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road is not enough. We need more,¡± Leng Yu¡¯s eyes fell on the imperial jade seal on the table.

 Chapter 230 Strange

    Mu Yi returned to the inn, but Xie Zheng came unexpectedly.


    ¡°My lord,¡± Xie Zheng saluted with awe-filled eyes. From the first time he saw Mu Yi, he thought that Mu Yi was clever, which was one of the reasons why he and his uncle were willing to work for Mu Yi. They went to Cangzhou City to carry out Mu Yi¡¯s orders and had been waiting for him.


    They knew Mu Yi destroyed the Octagon Organization. Although the Octagon Organization was famous, they were so far away so he only just heard about it.


    However, Cangzhou City was different. The Xu family and the other big families were all-powerful in his eyes. He was sure that they could kill him easily. However, Mu Yi had destroyed their joined forces.


    Almost all the people of Cangzhou City were talking about this matter. Some people despised Mu Yi and thought that his reputation was inflated. No one else thought that way now. After all, Mu Yi had killed hundreds of people, including several legitimate sons of powerful people.


    After the events on Peach Blossom Hill, no one looked down at Mu Yi even if they had before.


    As a Constable of Cangzhou City, Xie Zheng knew more than the common people. He knew that there were first-class experts and the Divine Camp among the dead. Therefore, he was more awed by Mu Yi.


    In his heart, he was glad that he made the right choice. Although there had been a great risk in following Mu Yi, there was no doubt that the final harvest was the best possible.


    Xie Zheng was getting old, he had no expectations for his future, but his nephew, Xie Miao was the hope of the Xie family. For Xie Miao¡¯s future, he was willing to help though he might lose his life.


    Moreover, he knew Mu Yi¡¯s character. As long as they were loyal to Mu Yi, their future wouldn¡¯t be terrible.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Yi asked. He was getting more attention. Xie Zheng took a big risk to come here. If he was found accidentally, Mu Yi would be okay, but Xie Zheng would never survive. If there was nothing of importance going on, Xie Zheng would not have risked coming.


    ¡°Yes, something important happened,¡± said Xie Zheng.


    ¡°Speak up,¡± Mu Yi sat down then looked at Xie Zheng. Although Xie Zheng was an ordinary person, Mu Yi had never looked down at him. In just a month, he arrived at Cangzhou City and secured a job in the government, which meant Xie Zheng was very clever.


    ¡°Do you remember the Qian family from Ten Li Palace?¡± Xie Zheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, is Qian family going to find me to kill me?¡± Mu Yi asked. Qian Butong of the Qian family impressed him. Without the help of the copper lamp, he couldn¡¯t beat him.


    Of course, it was reasonable that Qian Butong wanted revenge. But in such a short time, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think he had the ability. He would leave Cangzhou City when Qian Butong recovered. Moreover, if he could defeat him once, he could do so a second, or even a third time, and he wouldn¡¯t be merciful again.


    He would kill Qian Butong because of the imperial jade seal.


    ¡°Everyone of the Qian family has disappeared. I think it¡¯s very strange, so I¡¯m here to report it to you,¡± Said Xie Zheng.


    ¡°All disappeared?¡± Mu Yi was confused.


    ¡°Yes, after hearing about it, I asked someone to inquire about it. At last, they heard something from a person who was familiar with the Qian family.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mu Yi was serious. Although he though Qian Butong was not a threat, it didn¡¯t mean that he would be arrogant.


    ¡°According to the man, Qian Butong called all the direct descendants of the Qian family to sacrifice their ancestors,¡± said Xie Zheng.


    ¡°Ancestor worship? But they should not be missing for ancestor worship. Did they escape?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the part that seemed strange. The industries of the Qian family haven¡¯t moved, and there is no news of a sale. I also asked the gatekeeper. They haven¡¯t seen people from the Qian family leave for a while. I asked another person to enter Ten Li Palace quietly. As a result, all the Qian family members disappeared in one night.¡±


    Mu Yi stood up and walked slowly around the room. In his mind, he could not help but think that there was something going on.


    ¡°What do you know about the Qian family? Is Qian Butong the second son of the family? ¡± Mu Yi asked suddenly.


    ¡°Yes, he is the second child. Originally, he had a big brother, who was the head of the Qian family. However, it is said that his brother went missing a few years ago, then Qian Butong succeeded as the head of the family,¡± Xie Zheng replied.


    ¡°Missing?¡±


    Mu Yi suddenly thought of the old man in the secret room under the Iron Lion. At that time, he thought that the old man was a little strange. Even when he died, he didn¡¯t ask for anything, not even for revenge.


    Although it was just a guess, Mu Yi has a strong feeling that the trapped man might have been Qian Butong¡¯s brother.


    Mu Yi guessed that the missing people of Qian family maybe went the same way, but he still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Really? How bad is he?


    ¡°By the way, does Qian Butong have any children?¡± Mu Yi asked suddenly.


    ¡°No, Qian Butong has not married and has no children,¡± said Xie Zheng.


    ¡°Aha, no wife and no children.¡± Mu Yi was nearly sure, but not completely, so he needed to go to Ten Li Palace to check it out.


    Mu Yi looked at Xie Zheng and said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll kill the people who are following you first, then you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± Xie Zheng immediately said.


    Mu Yi planned to practice tonight. Yesterday¡¯s battle was good for him, but now it seemed that he would have to postpone it for a while. If what he guessed was true, Qian Butong would become his archenemy. Current events were the key to opening the tomb of King Xian. Accidents couldn¡¯t be allowed to happen.


    Mu Yi believed that Qian Butong wouldn¡¯t miss the opening of King Xian¡¯s tomb. Therefore, the best thing to do was to kill Qian Butong before opening King Xian¡¯s tomb.


    He would have to break his promise.


    Mu Yi waved the Bamboo Tree of Life over the table and went out, but when he got to the door, he suddenly stopped and turned to Xie Zheng, ¡°By the way, have you been paying attention to the Qian family all the time?¡±


    Xie Zheng was stunned by Mu Yi¡¯s question, but then his face changed. Although he didn¡¯t answer, Mu Yi also guessed something from his expression.


    ¡°Yesterday, a colleague told me about it suddenly. At that time, I thought that we could just ask him to search for information about the Qian family, so I didn¡¯t think much about it. Now, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not so simple.¡±


    Xie Zheng was sweating. He figured out a lot of things, especially why it was so smooth when he checked the matter. Everything seemed helpful to him.


    The fact was that he and his employees were not awesome. Someone fed him the information to make sure Mu Yi knew.


    ¡°Please punish me,¡± Xie Zheng knelt on the ground and hung his head. He should not have allowed himself to be used. If Mu Yi went now, he would be walking into a trap.


    Xie Zheng felt frightened.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for punishment. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± No matter whether it was a trap or not, Mu Yi had to go there. He couldn¡¯t rest without the truth. His skills and courage made him believe that he could break through to the next level.


    Even if it was a trap, maybe he could add some oil to his copper lamp. The black dragon of Qian Butong was the only thing he knew that could be turned into oil. Just for that, it was necessary to go.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to check it out,¡± Xie Zheng said.


    ¡°Well, you should go back and do your job well. It¡¯s better to attract some capable people for me,¡± Mu Yi said. With Xie Zheng¡¯s Kung Fu, any third-class expert could kill him.


    What Mu Yi valued about Xie Zheng was not his Kung Fu, but his ability to investigate. He needed some capable people for his future plans. When he became the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, he would need a large number of people. Without some of his own people, he couldn¡¯t rest assured.


    If Xie Zheng exercised, he could be a good assistant.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Seeing that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t going to punish him, Xie Zheng was relieved, then secretly decided that he could not live up to Mu Yi¡¯s trust anymore. If he messed up the next thing, his position in Mu Yi¡¯s mind would fall sharply. He didn¡¯t want that to happen.

 Chapter 231 Who Was Scheming?

    Mu Yi killed the people watching Xie Zheng and left. According to Taoism, it was dishonorable to remain under surveillance without retaliation.


    Xie Zheng left quietly, but compared to the mood he arrived in, his mood was much heavier. Although Mu Yi didn¡¯t blame him, he couldn¡¯t forgive himself.


    He always acted wisely. Now, he lost his face because he believed someone blindly.


    Generally speaking, Xie Zheng should not have made such a mistake because he was clever. He came to Cangzhou City because of good luck and Mu Yi¡¯s great power. He¡¯d let down his guard thought that he could control the situation the way he did in Lin¡¯an County, but this was Cangzhou City. The games of all kinds of major characters were beyond his imagination.


    It was no wonder he was such a flop.


    However, for Xie Zheng, it was not a bad thing so long as he learned from the mistake and avoided them in the future. At the same time, it made him see his place in the world more clearly and increased his reverence for Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t care. Although he knew that someone had fed Xie Zheng the information, he had to go. Qian Butong was not only hostile towards him but also clearly knew the details of King Xian¡¯s tomb.


    Mu Yi ran all the way and didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. He went to the Qian family¡¯s house in Ten Li Palace, but as Xie Zheng said, there was no one there except for unimportant stewards and blacksmiths.


    Qian Buyong, Qian Tieniu and all the other people with the surname Qian disappeared. Mu Yi grabbed a steward and asked him, but he only knew that the leader of the Qian family called all people to sacrifice the ancestors. He didn¡¯t know where or why.


    They were also waiting for the return of the people of the Qian family.


    Although he didn¡¯t get anything, ancestor worship could mean a lot of things, so Mu Yi went to the Iron Lion and opened it according to the method he used before.


    When the passage of the underground chamber opened, Mu Yi¡¯s face changed. He smelled blood and felt a strong sense of resentment.


    Mu Yi was careful. He lit the copper lamp and went in.


    It was the same room, but the ground had turned dark red. When Mu Yi came in, some resentments came towards him. After entering the copper lamp¡¯s range, they immediately turned to dust.


    Looking at the dried blood on the ground, it had been at least three days, which coincided with the time when the Qian family had gone to worship their ancestors. Although there were no corpses, Mu Yi could imagine their fate.


    ¡°What a cruel man,¡± Mu Yi whispered. For his grudge, the leader of the Qian family sacrificed his family to feed his recovery. It was a devilish act.


    Later, Mu Yi opened the secret door on one side and found the bodies. The twisted faces told Qian Butong¡¯s sins. Mu Yi found Qian Buyong and Qian Tieniu.


    The Qian family had already been destroyed by their own leader.


    ¡°If you knew this would happen, would you have regretted it?¡± Mu Yi suddenly looked at the corner and said, maybe the old man who asked for death wanted to save and protect the Qian family, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He never thought Qian Butong would destroy his family.


    Taoist Black Dragon and Qian Butong: the names flashed through Mu Yi¡¯s mind. He was wary of Qian Butong. If he didn¡¯t kill Qian Butong, he would die.


    Though he destroyed two black dragons with the help of the copper lamp, Mu Yi believed that through the sacrifice, Qian Butong must have recovered and maybe gained more black dragons.


    Mu Yi was anxious.


    ¡°Although Qian Butong did it, I was one of the reasons. Now that you are dead, I will give you a place to rest.¡± As Mu Yi spoke his mind and spirit power poured into the copper lamp. In a flash, a small flame fell onto the corpses.


    Despite its size, it burned wildly as soon as it fell. Strangely, Mu Yi could not feel any heat from it. The bodies turned to ashes.


    When Mu Yi thought it was over, he found that the flame had not died. Instead, it became much larger and returned to the copper lamp. Mu Yi was shocked to find that there was a third more oil in the copper lamp.


    ¡°Black dragons and corpses can be the lamp oil?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s eyes widened and he felt his heart beating quickly. Since he had got lamp oil, he has discovered all kinds of wonders and benefits of the copper lamp.


    It was a pity that the lamp oil was used up so quickly, and there was no way to supplement it. The lamp oil could last for at most one or two months if he saved it. If he, Nian Nuer, and Big Slave practiced together, it wouldn¡¯t last for half a month. The discovery of another source for oil made him happy.


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes became bright. If a corpse could be turned into lamp oil, could ghosts also be turned into lamp oil? Mu Yi thought that the copper lamp could only restrain ghosts, he didn¡¯t think about it being able to use ghosts as fuel.


    Whether the ghosts could be turned into lamp oil or not, he would have to try it. Especially in the disorderly cemetery on the west side of the city, there are many ghosts gathered there.


    It was a wonder that corpses could be transformed into lamp oil, but Mu Yi likened burning corpses to get lamp oil to cannibalism and decided that he would only do it as a last resort in the future.


    After all, he started burning the bodies to give them peace, not for lamp oil. Mu Yi finally took a look at the empty secret chamber, then turned around and left. Given the nature of the ancestor worship, it was clear that Qian Butong was still in Cangzhou City at this moment, waiting for the opening of the tomb of King Xian.


    It would be impossible to find a person in Cangzhou City by himself. Using the people of Tingyu Building might yield results, though.


    Even though Mu Yi thought it was Qian Butong to tell him about his crime, it was clear that Leng Yu knew about it as well because they were both waiting for the opening of King Xian¡¯s tomb.


    Did Leng Yu want to defend Qian Butong?


    Mu Yi was a little confused by the idea of Leng Yu defending Qian Butong.


    It was hard to guess. Either way, he believed the opening of the tomb of King Xian would reveal everything about Leng Yu and Qian Butong¡¯s motivations. Before that, he just needed to increase his strength.


    Mu Yi had learned the rudiments of Yu¡¯s Steps. It would take a lot more time to master it. Moreover, the Way of Magic Figures was broad and profound and needed to be studied hard. If Mu Yi could draw the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm before the opening of the tomb, his strength would increase because the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm was similar to the Summon Techniques.


    It was a charm that could make a great difference in a critical moment.


    In addition to the Way of Magic Figures, Mu Yi was also determined to study Thunder Techniques. When Leng Yu mentioned it, he knew that the techniques were not as simple as he thought. It was dangerous, but the benefits were huge.


    Of course, it would be better if he could find some assistants, but Mu Yi was always alone. Apart from Nian Nuer and Big Slave, he had few friends.


    He could only rely on himself. As for Leng Yu, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think he should trust her too much. Otherwise, there was a good chance she would sell him out without him knowing.


    After leaving the Iron Lion, Mu Yi went back to the inn. The trip was quick. Although he hadn¡¯t learned a lot, he knew that Qian Butong had recovered and would retaliate at any time. He had to prepare himself.


    He also learned a new way to get lamp oil, so he didn¡¯t need to ration it any longer. There were less than seven days until the tomb of King Xian would open. He had to speed up his preparation.


    Therefore, Mu Yi called Nian Nuer and Big Slave to sit around the copper lamp. With a gush of Mu Yi¡¯s spirit power, the copper lamp shined brightly and covered them.


    Feeling the light of the copper lamp gradually seeping into his body, his expression became peaceful, his breath gradually corresponded with the copper lamp and gathered as he entered into a deep level to practice.

 Chapter 232 Miraculous Brightness

    In the inn, Mu Yi, Nian Nuer, and Big Slave were covered with a circle of light.


    Mu Yi was the first one to practice because the copper lamp was integrated with him.


    Nian Nuer was the second and closed her eyes softly. She liked the light of the copper lamp very much. It felt like lying in her mother¡¯s arms, it was so warm, but she didn¡¯t know that the soul rune appeared on her brow. When she absorbed the brightness of the copper lamp, the soul rune also absorbed some of it. As time passed, the color of the soul rune grew dark.


    Big Slave was the last one to practice. He just did what Mu Yi and Nian Nuer did, learning through imitation. He couldn¡¯t last for so long, but he didn¡¯t know that the time he could last was growing longer. His eyes grew brighter and brighter and his breath turned stable.


    With the help of the copper lamp, Big Slave made good progress as it slowly changed him.


    They didn¡¯t know that the brightness from the copper lamp had a name: Miraculous Brightness.


    Miraculous Brightness shined alone, not for any desire, but to be pure and successful.


    It was why Mu Yi practiced so quickly, Nian Nuer loved it so much, and even Big Slave gradually opened his mind under the brightness.


    Perhaps one day, when Big Slave absorbed enough brightness, he would become an ordinary person if not smarter.


    Although this process would take a few years, it took no more time than if Big Slave took a tonic to do the same thing.


    Big Slave gradually fell into a kind of state similar to sleep. He didn¡¯t realize what he did was following the method of practice.


    No one knew when the soul rune disappeared in Nian Nuer¡¯s eyebrow. She came to Mu Yi¡¯s side, rested on Mu Yi¡¯s legs, and looked like she was entering a deep sleep.


    Only Mu Yi remained awake, his breath following the copper lamp. Gradually, a very light ray of light was added to his brown, but Mu Yi did not know that.


    All his thoughts were immersed in Yu¡¯s Steps. He instinctively began to study Yu¡¯s steps while practicing. His intelligence was greatly expanded and his ability was greater than usual, so he solved some of his problems.


    The only way for him to increase his strength in a short time was Yu¡¯s Steps. In the battle of Peach Blossom Hill, Yu¡¯s Steps showed its advantage. If he could understand more, even if he couldn¡¯t beat enemies with Yu¡¯s Steps, he could save his life.


    The night passed quickly.


    When Mu Yi woke up the next day, he felt good and his whole body seemed to be a little lighter. Although he practiced all night, he didn¡¯t feel tired at all. He had enjoyed the process. The strength of his mind and spirit were almost at their peak.


    With the extra lamp oil, the effect of the copper lamp was better than before. To practice one night with the copper lamp was equal to six days of practice without it, but the oil was consumed quickly.


    He¡¯d used one-third of the oil he¡¯d gotten the day before. If he continued like this, the remaining lamp oil would only last for half a month.


    Mu Yi was not worried that they would run out.


    Outside, Nian Nuer was hissing at Big Slave and teaching him to practice again.


    Mu Yi got up and exercised for a while. Then, he went outside. When he saw Nian Nuer standing on Big Slave¡¯s shoulder with her hands on her hips, he smiled. Then, he took a step and appeared several feet away. At the door, his shadow faded slowly.


    Mu Yi¡¯s sudden appearance shocked Nian Nuer. She flew towards Mu Yi, ¡°Brother.¡±


    Mu Yi took another step when Nian Nuer got close to him. This time he didn¡¯t go straight but moved to the left. In a flash, Mu Yi appeared three feet away. However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t stop there and took another step.


    Compared with the first two steps, the third step seemed to be a little slower. Despite this, Mu Yi still appeared on the other side of the courtyard. The speed of his steps seemed to be fleeting.


    Mu Yi failed to take the fourth step. He smiled. Before, Mu Yi had only been able to take one step at full speed. The second would always be slower, but after one night¡¯s practice, Mu Yi made great progress and was able to take three steps in a row at a decent speed.


    Given that Yu¡¯s Steps had seven steps in total, Mu Yi had made great progress.


    Mu Yi had mastered less than one-tenth of the whole potential of Yu¡¯s Steps. The other parts of Yu¡¯s Steps were more extensive. Although only four basic steps remained, each step changed greatly.


    Yu¡¯s Steps could be changed into forty-nine steps, 108 steps, or even 360 steps. Once he succeeded, Mu Yi could go everywhere.


    It was too early to celebrate though. The three steps left traces, so while they increased Mu Yi¡¯s chances for survival, a master who was also proficient in Yu¡¯s Steps could predict or even interrupt him in advance.


    Though the steps seemed casual, Mu Yi had to integrate his mind and spirit into the heavens and the earth with his breathing in order to do so.


    Yu¡¯s Steps were the ability to connect to the heavens and the earth. The body¡¯s movements were one part of Yu¡¯s Steps. If mastered, it could suppress the enemy with only one step.


    When Mu Yi stopped, Nian Nuer asked immediately and excitedly, ¡°Brother, you got it?¡±


    ¡°I just learned the rudiments. I have a long way to go.¡± Although Mu Yi¡¯s expression was modest, he was actually a little proud because he practiced Yu¡¯s Steps for ten days and achieved so much.


    ¡°Good job. Big Slave is dull. I have taught him for so long, but he has not become any smaller,¡± Nian Nuer said angrily.


    Big Slave looked at her, offended.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Mu Yi was surprised.


    Although Big Slave could understand what Nian Nuer said before, it seemed something was different today. His response became faster, and there was a little less dullness in his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother?¡± Nian Nuer couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Have you noticed something different about Big Slave today?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Different?¡± Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, Nian Nuer went to Big Slave and stared at him. Big Slave suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    But Nian Nuer didn¡¯t find any difference. Of course, she always got along with Big Slave, Although he had changed a little, she had already adapted it.


    ¡°Big Slave seems to be getting smarter,¡± Mu Yi said. At least in his ability to feel, Big Slave made progress.


    ¡°Smarter? How can it be? He¡¯s dull and learns slowly. He¡¯s only practiced the first level.¡±


    Nian Nuer couldn¡¯t believe it. In her mind, Big Slave was too stupid, especially compared with Mu Yi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach him later with you,¡± Mu Yi said after thinking for a while.


    ¡°You¡¯ll teach him with me?¡± Nian Nuer was stunned, then she smiled. She regarded Big Slave as her younger brother. Now Mu Yi was willing to teach him. She was so happy.


    ¡°Yes, and he should practice with me every night. I believe that the copper lamp will help him,¡± Mu Yi nodded. He would rather delay his practice to teach Big Slave and verify his hypothesis.


    If he was right, it would be well worth the time lost.


    ¡°Why are you just standing there? Say thanks,¡± Nian Nuer happily flew to the shoulder of Big Slave and clapped his head.


    Big Slave just grinned and looked silly.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi also laughed. He would rather live like this, but it was impossible. After entering the world, everything he did was involuntary. It was too late to try and take back control.


    I need to practice more, Mu Yi thought because he needed enough strength to protect this happiness or take back control of his life.


    He would go to the south soon. There was a bigger test waiting for him. He had to speed up.

 Chapter 233 Assassination

    Chapter 233 Assassination


    That night Mu Yi ignited the copper lamp again and began to practice. Maybe it was because he felt the benefits last night, Big Slave seemed very serious tonight, even a little impatient.


    It was only a short time before Mu Yi was settled that he opened his eyes, and Big Slave and Nian Nuer on the opposite side looked peaceful and unaware.


    ¡°Why is it so unsettling that it¡¯s hard to settle down into a deep level?¡± Mu Yi frowned and felt strange. He hadn¡¯t experienced this before, so he didn¡¯t know what was happening.


    At least one thing was certain, whatever was unsettling him was not from within. He was increasing his strength, so settling down was just like eating and drinking water. It had to be an external reason that made him uneasy.


    ¡°Danger!¡±


    His mind power slowly spread out, enveloping the whole room, then extended to the outside.


    The yard was very quiet, a little bit too quiet, but there was a sense of stillness. So far, Mu Yi could be sure that he was being targeted, and the person had to be a terrible killer since Mu Yi couldn¡¯t figure out where he was hiding.


    He thought of the assassin who was able to doton on Peach Blossom Hill. Did they have a connection?


    Mu Yi wanted to learn the technique but couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°Coming for revenge so soon?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s heart stumbled. Then, he slowly took back the power of his mind and spirit. At the same time, his eyes slowly closed, and he looked settled again.


    Although it was just pretending, some of Mu Yi¡¯s spirit settled, while the rest continued to scan the area, anticipating the assassin¡¯s attack.


    Night slowly passed and the assassin didn¡¯t attack. Mu Yi felt a little strange. He didn¡¯t understand why the other side gave up so easily. Did he realize that Mu Yi was aware of him, or was it for some other reason?


    With a trace of doubt, Mu Yi got up and went outside, but when he came to the yard, he felt instinctively wrong.


    ¡°¡­ Blood?¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s nose twitched, and his eyes looked into the distance. Then, he quickly went to the courtyard next door without thinking. Aside from Mu Yi¡¯s courtyard, the backyard of the inn was divided into several places, which were reserved for rich people.


    But when he came to the next room, all the people were dead. There were seven people in total, including four guards. Mu Yi recognized one of them as a third-class expert he had seen before.


    The remaining three people were family: a middle-aged couple and a little girl not yet ten years old. They had some spare money, but they were not wealthy based on their clothes.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s body knelt on the ground with his head askew. He¡¯d been stabbed by a thin sword through the chest.


    The middle-aged woman died holding her daughter in her arms and hiding in the corner of the room. They¡¯d been run through with a thin sword as well. From their expression, it seemed that they must have suffered a lot of fear before they died.


    Who killed them and why? Revenge or robbery?


    Mu Yi doubted it. Did that mean that the killing intent he felt last night was not aimed at him?


    With this doubt, Mu Yi turned around and left. Although he sympathized with them, he was not good at solving murder cases. It was better to leave it to the government. At most, he would ask Xie Zheng to find out the real murderer and avenge the family.


    However, when Mu Yi came into the living room, he suddenly felt a murderous intent. A guard who had been impaled through the chest and clearly dead suddenly leaped up and attacked Mu Yi with a long knife.


    This sudden attack made Mu Yi angry, but it didn¡¯t make him lose his temper because he could clearly feel that the attack was weak despite its speed.


    A trap? Mu Yi pulled out a talisman.


    Suddenly, Mu Yi had an eerie feeling, as if he was being stared at by some creepy beast. His body moved and Yu¡¯s Steps almost moved him out of place.


    As soon as he dodged, a thin sword passed through the shadow he¡¯d left behind, aimed for his heart.


    This was a trap, so his feeling from the night before hadn¡¯t been wrong. Maybe the other side intended to attack him, but couldn¡¯t find a way through his defenses and decided to create an opening by killing the family and their guard.


    He must have an understanding of Mu Yi¡¯s strength to rely on the scent of blood to draw him to the scene.


    He must have counted on Mu Yi lowering his guard after the peaceful night, even more so since the murderous intent didn¡¯t seem to be aimed at him. The four guards in the outer room were a kind of coverage, but they were also bait. After all, a normal person would have focused on the family after seeing the four dead guards and be completely relaxed in a room of corpses.


    It would have been the perfect set up.


    Without Yu¡¯s Steps, Mu Yi would have been seriously injured even if he didn¡¯t die immediately. It would have amounted to the same thing.


    ¡°Well, I have been waiting for you.¡± Mu Yi snorted coldly. He used two beheading charms to block the assassin.


    the assassin wore the same black robes as the assassin on Pech Blossom Hill. Mu Yi confirmed his intention to take revenge on him.


    Mu Yi was still angry and wanted to kill him.


    As soon as the assassin¡¯s wrist moved, the white light of the two beheading charms scattered, without causing any harm to him. Then, the thin sword fell to the ground like a meteor.


    Because of his preparation, Mu Yi did not dodge. He didn¡¯t have the Bamboo Tree of Life with him. Otherwise, it would be much easier. However, he still activated a Vajra talisman to greatly increase his defense.


    He held out two fingers to block the thin sword.


    Although he had prepared for it, Mu Yi realized that he had underestimated the other side and the power of the thin sword.


    Despite the Vajra talisman, Mu Yi still felt that his fingers would be cut off. However, after such a hindrance, the other side slowed down. Mu Yi approached him at great risk.


    After all, he didn¡¯t have the Bamboo Tree of Life or the copper lamp. He only had some charms. The most powerful of them, five thunder talisman, had limited use inside of a room. It communicated great power between heaven and the earth and caused lightning to strike. In a closed environment, the five thunder talisman could still lead the lightning, but the first strike would fall on the roof, not the opponent. Furthermore, the lightning wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to cause damage.


    That was why Mu Yi seldom used the five thunders charm in rooms.


    Without his usual weapons, it was impossible to win. From the moment the assassin moved, Mu Yi knew that he was first-class and more proficient in fighting than Mu Yi.


    However, it was too late to regret it. In order to get rid of the opponent as soon as possible, Mu Yi could only use dangerous measures. Once he got outside, the balance of victory would shift in his favor. The nuns next door would certainly hear the movement. That was the best time to surround and kill the opponent.


    Mu Yi¡¯s plan was very good, but he miscalculated the strength of the opponent. This killer was more difficult to deal with than the one he killed on Peach Blossom Hill


    Feeling the power from the thin sword, Mu Yi had to withdraw his fingers quickly to avoid losing his fingers and getting hit in the face.


    The thin sword almost stabbed Mu Yi in the cheek. Mu Yi felt goosebumps on his face, but he took the chance to step and disappear. He reappeared in the yard.


    His breathing was loud and labored.


    On the other side of the room, Nian Nuer suddenly woke up, and went into the Bamboo Tree of Life without thinking, ¡°Brother!¡±


    Then, the Bamboo Tree of Life flashed gently and flew out through the window faster than lightning.


    Although the reaction of Big Slave was a little slow, he also rose up with a roar after the Bamboo Tree of Life disappeared. As he got up, a violent scent came out of him. Then, he stepped out a few steps, smashed the door with a roar, and rushed out.

 Chapter 234 Ghost Nine

    As Mu Yi got outside, the assassin followed him.


    Generally, assassins paid attention to use one strike to kill. Once he failed, he immediately escaped and waited for the next chance. They rarely fought with people head-on. However, the assassin didn¡¯t escape after the failure of his sneak attack. He chased Mu Yi. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to admit to this failure or he wanted revenge that badly.


    Of course, it may also have something to do with Mu Yi¡¯s performance. After all, he fell down and was suppressed. Maybe because he let the other side see the hope of victory, so he didn¡¯t want to leave. After Mu Yi had been caught off guard, it would be difficult to find such an excellent opportunity next time.


    Therefore, when Mu Yi fled to the yard, the assassin did not give up and attacked more fiercely.


    Suddenly, the assassin raised his head and saw a green light falling from the sky into Mu Yi¡¯s hands.


    Seeing this, the assassin was shocked. It was clear that he wanted to retreat


    ¡°It is too late now!¡±


    When he grasped the Bamboo Tree of Life, a sense of pride rose in his heart. Facing the assassin, Mu Yi rushed up. Although the Bamboo Tree of Life¡¯s light was weak, it had the power to impact the mind. However, the other party didn¡¯t know that and defended with just a thin sword.


    When Mu Yi fought barehanded before, he just evaded the attacks without retaliation. He kept his martial knowledge secret so he could surprise his opponent.


    ¡°Bite!¡±


    Bamboo Tree of Life and the thin sword collided. At the moment of the collision, Mu Yi clearly realized he was stiff. Normally, this kind of stiffness meant nothing to him, but this was a battle. Negligence could cost him his life, let alone this kind of deadly stiffness.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t hesitate and aimed the Bamboo Tree of Life at the center of the assassin¡¯s forehead. Even though the Bamboo Tree of Life looked light and seemed to float, the head of a person struck with the Bamboo Tree of Life would explode immediately even if his head was made of stone.


    When the Bamboo Tree of Life was about to hit the assassin, Mu Yi¡¯s almost rejoiced, but a dangerous feeling rose again in his heart. It seemed that as long as he moved forward a little bit, he would be in danger of dying.


    Although this kind of feeling came suddenly and with no concrete reason, Mu Yi still made a decision to retreat.


    Compared with the assassin¡¯s life, Mu Yi valued his life more. There was no need for Mu Yi to lose his own life for a killer. If he continued, he could definitely kill the assassin, but he would also be in danger. He couldn¡¯t afford to be injured so near to the time when the tomb of King Xian would open.


    Mu Yi never lacked the determination to work hard, but the key point was whether it was worth it. At least for now, it was not worth it, so he quit.


    As soon as Mu Yi retreated, the assassin¡¯s left hand lifted. A deep black awn moved in his sleeve to and fro. If Mu Yi had just moved forward one step, that black awn would have fallen on him.


    Mu Yi still felt danger although he didn¡¯t know where it would come from.


    Mu Yi¡¯s retreat surprised the assassin forcing him to hold his last card. However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t let the assassin retreat so easily. When the assassin retreated, Mu Yi activated a five thunder talisman.


    Lightning fell from the sky and immediately drowned the assassin. However, there was no happy expression on Mu Yi¡¯s face. On the contrary, it was more reserved because the assassin disappeared as the bolt of lightning fell. He hadn¡¯t even seen how the assassin disappeared.


    The lightning left a large hole in the yard.


    Later, Mu Yi looked at a big red and black pit and contemplated it.


    A loud noise sounded from the courtyard wall. Mu Yi opened his mouth and watched Big Slave coming through the wall. His mouth twitched slightly.


    It was no surprise that Big Slave came back to Mu Yi. After all, the movement here couldn¡¯t be concealed from him, but he didn¡¯t expect that Big Slave would come in that way. Looking at the completely collapsed courtyard wall, Mu Yi sighed.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay here. Go back.¡±


    And after that, Mu Yi went back to his yard through the wall that Big Slave ran through. Big Slave scratched his head. He was at a loss. What about the fight?


    People in the inn were shocked by the noise. The dead people in the neighboring yard were found then the constables came. Originally, Mu Yi thought that Xie Zheng would lead the constables, but unexpectedly, there was a strange middle-aged man with a cold expression and eyes as sharp as hawk eyes.


    Leng Feng stared at Mu Yi and asked, ¡°Did you kill these people?¡±


    Mu Yi was not surprised that Leng Feng came to visit. He lived next door, not to mention the big pit left by the lightning in the yard and the collapsed courtyard wall. If the man hadn¡¯t come to see him, it would be strange.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have an answer in mind? Then why ask me?¡± Mu Yi looked at the man in interest. Leng Feng was barely a second-class expert. During the battle of Peach Blossom Hill, Mu Yi killed nearly two hundred second-class experts and 30% of the cultivators in Cangzhou City.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that the second-class experts were worthless, and any city could have hundreds of second-class experts. Cangzhou was very special. As the holy land of Kung Fu in the late Qing Dynasty, there was a flourishing martial style, and the families who were a little more affluent learned it. In this environment, the number of experts was naturally far more than in other places.


    To Mu Yi¡¯s surprise, this second-class expert was just an officer and inferior to Xie Zheng¡¯s position. It was strange.


    ¡°Then do you know who the murderer is?¡± Leng Feng asked after he was silent for a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mu Yi shook his head. Even if he did know, he didn¡¯t think Leng Feng would do something to the other party. Although he was regarded as an expert in the eyes of ordinary people, he was nothing compared to a first-class expert.


    The atmosphere in the room turned stagnated and oppressive.


    ¡°Head, I don¡¯t think the Taoist priest is a bad man. Let¡¯s go.¡± Finally, one of the captains who came in with Leng Feng said, and when he spoke, there was a trace of fear of Mu Yi in his eyes.


    The constable was the first to receive news and Cangzhou City was full of rumors. Even if they didn¡¯t want to know, it was hard to avoid knowing about Mu Yi. They thought it was just a simple murder, so they didn¡¯t expect to meet this devil here.


    The moment he saw Mu Yi, he had the impulse to turn around and run away. He had killed hundreds of people. It was frightening just to think about it. He believed that even if Mu Yi killed him, no one would avenge him. Even the established members of Cangzhou City had no course to avenge their losses.


    Unfortunately, this Constable was famous for his stubbornness. Even his superiors were often contradicted by him and he didn¡¯t flatter anyone. Therefore, although he was just a second-class expert, he could only take the position of a lower constable. If it was not for his capacity, he wouldn¡¯t even get the position of constable.


    However stubborn, the man was not stupid. If he was, he would have never become a constable. According to his observation, the murderer was not Mu Yi. The family was all killed by a thin sword through the heart, and the act was fierce and cruel. The time of death was earlier that morning.


    The battle showed that it had nothing to do with Mu Yi, but in his opinion, although Mu Yi was not the murderer, Mu Yi had to know who the murderer was. So even after knowing the identity of Mu Yi, he still came to find out what he could about the murderer.


    ¡°I know who you are, and I don¡¯t want to offend you. I just want to find out who the murderer is. I can¡¯t let that family die for nothing.¡± Leng Feng said, looking at Mu Yi.


    His words startled his men, and his subordinates almost had the impulse to run away from the door. Fortunately, Mu Yi was not angry after hearing this but looked at Leng Feng curiously.


    ¡°You want to avenge them?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Yes, from the day I became a constable, I vowed never to let a criminal run free,¡± Leng Feng said directly.


    ¡°H-ha, not letting a criminal run free? It¡¯s ambitious, but do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Mu Yi said with a hint of irony.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible, but at least I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Leng Feng said without expression. It seemed that Mu Yi was not the first one to ask, and he did not waver a bit in his appearance.


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s expression became more serious.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Feng nodded.


    ¡°Well, he was a killer similar to one I killed before. He¡¯s probably from the same organization. As for the family living next door, it was also because of me. the assassin murdered them to lure me into a death trap.¡±


    As Mu Yi spoke, he threw out a black card two fingers wide and three fingers long. There was a ghost face on it, and there was a small character on its face: nine!

 Chapter 235 Hell

    Leng Feng didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yi would agree, so he was in a daze when Mu Yi threw the black card to him. However, when he saw the black card on the table, his eyes shrank suddenly, his mood fluctuated violently, and his expression grew even more shocked.


    Mu Yi ¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw Leng Feng¡¯s appearance, but he didn¡¯t disturb him. He waited until Leng Feng looked at the black card carefully and said, ¡°Do you know the origin of this thing?¡±


    Although it was a question, there was a positive tone in Mu Yi¡¯s words. Considering Leng Feng¡¯s behavior, everyone in this room could see it.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this black card is from a killer organization called Hell. It¡¯s said that there are nine gold medal killers in Hell. Each of them can kill first-class experts, so many people are scared of them.¡±


    ¡°Hell? Nine gold medal killers? So this black card is from one of them?¡± Mu Yi asked with great interest. The nine on the black card identified the assassin.


    ¡°Yes, the owner of the black card Ghost Nine, the ninth of the nine gold medal killers.¡± Leng Feng looked at Mu Yi with a complex expression. Many people in Hell hadn¡¯t heard of the mysterious Ghost Nine, but Mu Yi could imagine the power of this kind of killer based on their ability to kill first-class experts.


    However, such a powerful killer died at Mu Yi¡¯s hands. Wasn¡¯t Mu Yi more powerful than those assassins who could kill first-class experts?


    Leng Feng didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of the black card because no one dared to pretend to be a person of Hell. Of course, if someone killed the person of Hell, he would die sooner or later.


    Once Hell became serious, even if you had many powers, you would die.


    Therefore, in Leng Feng¡¯s eyes, Mu Yi was about to face a major disaster. Even though Mu Yi was well-known as a devil, Leng Feng didn¡¯t think he could fight against Hell.


    ¡°Ghost Nine? Can you tell me about it in detail?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Wait for me outside,¡± Leng Feng said to some of his subordinates.


    After a few people left, Leng Feng said, ¡°The nine gold medal killers in Hell take Ghost as their surname and a number as their name. The lower the number, the more powerful they are from Ghost Nine to Ghost One. It is said that the top three can¡¯t be paid in gold or silver. Besides the nine gold medal killers in Hell, there are two black and white emissaries, which are more superior to the Ghost department. It is said that their strength is unfathomable but more mysterious, but the most terrible thing is the Lord of Hell. No one knows his real identity, but it is said that three years ago, he fought with the White Emperor in his city, and the war ending in a draw


    When Leng Feng finished, his face was full of awe.


    The White Emperor has very good martial arts and dominated three parts of the world meaning the Lord of Hell was quite powerful.


    Although Mu Yi now had a certain qualification to be proud, he knew that he was nothing related to the White Emperor.


    After listening to Leng Feng¡¯s words, Mu Yi ¡¯s expression was reserved. If what Leng Fend said was true, Hell was a terrifying organization. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t fight against it, but he had already killed Ghost Nine and made an enemy of them. From the assassin he just faced, it was clear that he was a target and his death was practically assured. Even if Mu Yi was bold, it would be difficult for him to get out of this kind of trouble.


    Mu Yi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Will the assassination attempts continue until the target dies?¡±


    ¡°At least, as far as I know, there has never been a failure in Hell,¡± Leng Feng said and shook his head again. ¡°Maybe someone has succeeded.¡±


    ¡°The White Emperor?¡± Mu Yi said. After all, Leng Feng just said that three years ago, the White Emperor fought with the Lord of Hell. If anyone could make Hell helpless and force them to give up the task, then it would be the White Emperor.


    ¡°Yes, only the White Emperor has the strength to make them retreat, but I haven¡¯t heard of any success except the White Emperor,¡± Leng Feng said, but his eyes to Mu Yi became more pathetic. Obviously, he did not think Mu Yi could evade being assassinated.


    ¡°Is that right? Since there was the White Emperor, why can¡¯t there be a second one?¡± Mu Yi said softly. There was a trace of firmness in his eyes. No matter how powerful Hell was, it was impossible for him to give in like this.


    Leng Feng was shocked at Mu Yi¡¯s words. He looked at Mu Yi incredulously. He didn¡¯t know where Mu Yi¡¯s confidence came from. Was it because he had just killed Ghost Nine? But Ghost Nine was the weakest one in the Ghost department.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, you should be more careful. Once you are placed in the book of life and death of Hell, it will almost be the end of you, unless you can ask the Lord of Hell to cross off the name himself,¡± Leng Feng said again.


    His words also gave Mu Yi a hint: the book of life and death.


    It seemed that the organization was founded according to the legends of the world. There were not only ghost departments but black and white envoys. Maybe there were ten halls of Hell, Niutou, and Mamian as well.


    ¡°I know. Thank you for telling me that,¡± Mu Yi nodded. It wasn¡¯t much but it was enough to make some preparations.


    Leng Feng left soon after. After knowing that the murderer was from Hell, he knew that he could not catch the murderer. Although he was stubborn, he was not a fool.


    Mu Yi sat for a long time, thinking about Hell. Instead of regretting killing Ghost Nine, he was thinking about countermeasures. From today¡¯s assassination, it was obvious that the other side had been watching him. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t know the identity of the assassin before.


    If there was only one assassin, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have worried much, but there were nine people in the Ghost department. When the one he¡¯d faced couldn¡¯t complete the task, they would surely send more powerful people.


    It was not in Mu Yi¡¯s character to wait for others to assassinate him at home, so the best way was to take the initiative. However, his influence in Cangzhou City could be ignored, and it was impossible to find out Hell¡¯s next move.


    As for Tingyu Building, Mu Yi thought about it and discarded the idea. He believed that he knew the local government¡¯s relationship with Tingyu Building, and Mu Yi ¡¯s pride didn¡¯t allow him to ask Tingyu building for help about everything.


    Since there was no one available, Mu Yi could only start from the beginning. Ghost Nine attempted to assassinate him on the order of the Xu family. Although killing the Xu family may not stop Hell, it was at least a deterrent, and he could learn some information about Hell from the other party. He would like to see how much money his life was worth.


    ¡°Xu family, very good!¡± Mu Yi said coldly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°Sir, according to our sources, Hell has made a move, but failed.¡±


    ¡°Failed? It seems that we all look down upon this evil man. No wonder he has such a great reputation at such a young age, and he could kill Ghost Nine and hundreds of people. It¡¯s really terrible. Our Xu family has offended his existence, and we don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse, ¡°Xu Jingyuan said softly, and his face was even a little more dazed.


    But soon, his face turned cruel instead of being dazed, ¡°The Xu family can¡¯t retreat. Since we have offended him, it¡¯s better to cut the grass and root. Otherwise, not only will my family become a laughingstock, but we will also inevitably encounter a major disaster in the future.¡±


    ¡°But the last time Ghost Nine was trying to help, the people who came here to avenge him. If the strength of the Taoist priest is too strong, will Hell give up? After all, Hell is only a killer organization. If it has no interest in the mark, it will not do it. ¡°


    ¡°Contact each family and ask them to pay three thousand Liang of gold. We will pay ten thousand Liang of gold. I don¡¯t believe that Hell won¡¯t take it. Once Hell takes over, and his name is listed in the book of life and death, he will be dead,¡± said Xu Jingyuan slowly.


    ¡°Yes, sir, I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡±


    ¡°Well, as soon as possible, and I have a hunch that the world is not far from chaos. Cangzhou City cannot avoid it. The Xu family must make plans early,¡± Xu Jingyuan finally said.


    Only he knew what he was going to do.


    At night, Mu Yi changed out of his Taoist robe and put on nightclothes. Then, he put the copper lamp and various talismans on it. Finally, he covered his face with a towel and carried the Bamboo Tree of Life and left the inn quietly. This time, Mu Yi did not bring Big Slave.


    During the day, Mu Yi found the location of the Xu family, so this was the most direct way Mu Yi had come up with at present. Originally, he planned to find the Xu family again after a while, but now because of the emergence of Hell, he had to act in advance.


    In the moonlight, Mu Yi¡¯s expression became colder and colder. Soon, he quietly climbed over the wall and entered the Xu family¡¯s house. Although it was heavily guarded, especially at present, such defense meant nothing to Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi did take it seriously. He hijacked a maid and got Xu Jingyuan¡¯s residence from her then went there.


    There was a light in the study. He dodged a group of guards, got to the door and entered.

 Chapter 236 Traps

    With a light sound, Mu Yi had entered the room in a flash. No one noticed him.


    ¡°Who¨C Who are you?¡± Mu Yi saw a dignified old man sitting behind a table, looking at Mu Yi in surprise. His eyes flashed with panic.


    ¡°Xu Jingyuan?¡± Mu Yi asked softly.


    ¡°How dare you! Who sent you here?¡±


    He had a fierce appearance but seemed to be weak in character.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who sent me, but it matters that you will die,¡± said Mu Yi coldly, stalking towards the man.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Even if you want to kill me, you should let me know why, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I think you¡¯d better know nothing.¡± Mu Yi suddenly sped up and aimed the Bamboo Tree of Life toward the center between the old man¡¯s brow.


    Facing Mu Yi¡¯s attack, a first-class expert was helpless, let alone an ordinary old man.


    Just as the Bamboo Tree of Life was about to land, the panic on the old man¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. Instead, it was calm and cold.


    The old man suddenly slapped the Bamboo Tree of Life away. Mu Yi didn¡¯t continue. It had been a feint. He stepped back and stood in the center of the study, looking at him calmly.


    ¡°How did you see through it?¡± The old man asked.


    ¡°Intuition.¡±


    ¡°Intuition?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I knew you were fake at first sight. Although you pretended to be very similar, a person¡¯s temperament and eyes can¡¯t deceive people,¡± said Mu Yi lightly.


    ¡°I see. No wonder the master said he could not deceive you.¡± As the old man spoke, he tore off his beard and rubbed his face, then most of the wrinkles disappeared. The change made him look much younger.


    He was only in his forties. Although he looked ordinary, Mu Yi didn¡¯t despise him.


    He had already figured out that the man was a first-class expert above anyone else Mu Yi has met.


    ¡°You knew I was coming tonight?¡± Mu Yi looked at him and asked. The other had clearly been waiting for Mu Yi to make a move.


    ¡°No, just in case. I thought you would come soon, but I didn¡¯t expect you to come so fast. It seems that old people know more about people,¡± said the middle-aged man slowly.


    ¡°Oh. Now, I really want to meet Xu Jingyuan to see what he can do to make you a first-class expert willing to help him. And you are not a nobody among cultivators, are you?¡±


    ¡°Ten years ago, I had a nickname in the Jianghu: Song Qing, the robber of Qilian Mountain. But now, Song Qing is dead, only Xu Qing is alive.¡± The middle-aged man said lightly, and his expression was very calm as if he was describing a trivial matter.


    ¡°The robber of Qilian Mountain?¡± Looking at the middle-aged man, it seemed hard for Mu Yi to imagine that he once had such an identity, but as he said, he was only Xu Qing now.


    ¡°I am so disrespectful,¡± said Mu Yi, smacking himself in the forehead.


    ¡°Well, now that you know who I am, it¡¯s time to go,¡± Xu Qing said suddenly.


    ¡°All right,¡± Mu Yi nodded and suddenly disappeared. ¡°Want to go? It¡¯s late.¡±


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t attack Xu Qing. Although Xu Qing was very strong, he was not afraid of Xu Qing. It was a trap. Mu Yi didn¡¯t believe that there was just Xu Qing waiting to fight him. Since he stepped into the room, there had been a threatening air looming over him.


    Even if he really needed to fight Xu Qing, this was not the time to do so.


    Mu Yi went very fast. As he neared the door, a fierce sword of light blocked his retreat.


    ¡°It was you.¡± Mu Yi¡¯s heart sped up.


    From the fierce sword of light, he knew the identity of the enemy. It was the one who assassinated him in the morning. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t expected that he would join hands with the Xu family. Now, he thought that he had ignored something.


    Mu Yi lifted the Bamboo Tree of Life and met the sword of light. In the meantime, Xu Qing appeared behind him with a big machete. Although the sharp blade was not close to him, it made Mu Yi feel threatened.


    It was too late for Mu Yi to break out of the door. He also believed that there might be an ambush waiting for him beyond the door. The trap was made to kill him. Mu Yi moved his feet and used Yu¡¯s Steps to avoid the attack from behind.


    Xu Qing¡¯s machete suddenly stopped when Mu Yi disappeared. Despite being nearly strong enough to split Huashan Mountain, it didn¡¯t damage the door at all. Clearly his strength and state of weightlessness was already beyond Mu Yi.


    In the face of the attack and his recent victories over first-class experts, Mu Yi remained careful. With a wave of his left hand, two evil spirit slaying charms flew out aimed at the candles in the room rather than his attackers.


    With two soft sounds, the room fell into darkness. It was effective against first-class experts, but an advantage for the assassin. He used the moment to grab the copper lamp and flood it with his mind and spirit power.


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    In an instant, the copper lamp shined brightly, and the flames were flickered violently.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    As soon as the light filled the room, Mu Yi heard a groan. He knew that people from Hell must have secret techniques to see things in the dark, but he believed that it would be uncomfortable for that kind of secret technique to be interrupted. Even if it could not hurt them, it would be enough of a distraction for him to gain an advantage.


    Compared with the assassin, Xu Qing was more affected. When the copper lamp was on, he instinctively closed his eyes. After all, the light of the copper lamp was like a small sun, blazing and dazzling.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Mu Yi shouted and attacked Xu Qing directly. As he did, Nian Nuer came out and attacked the assassin with her full power.


    Mu Yi stepped towards Xu Qing and smashed him over the head with the Bamboo Tree of Life violently.


    Xu Qing was surprised when he couldn¡¯t prevent it, but he lifted his machete and blocked the attack.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life fell on the machete and made a loud sound. This time, Mu Yi didn¡¯t restrain his strength at all. He applied all his strength into the blow until his palm went numb from the collision.


    The machete sank in an instant, and the Bamboo Tree of Life almost stuck to Xu Qing¡¯s scalp, but Xu Qing still held it back.


    The floor tiles under his feet were smashed, and his feet were trapped in them. The room filled with a strong wind.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Xu Qing shouted then Mu Yi felt an unimaginable force coming towards him, pushing him back. However, Mu Yi was not flustered when he was in danger. Before Xu Qing could make a counterattack, he had raised his left hand, and the burning copper lamp appeared between them.


    ¡°Burn!¡± Mu Yi shouted. The small fire suddenly jumped then a flame went towards Xu Qing. Xu Qing¡¯s expression changed from the imminent threat.


    With a strange cry, Xu Qing retreated.


    He was very fast. By the time the fire was close to him, he had already broken the door behind him and flew out.


    The flame burst and ignited the doors and windows.


    Xu Qing escaped the fire, but it was not easy. His eyebrows were gone, and his face was twisted.


    On the other hand, Nian Nuer was entangled with the assassin in the small space. Although Nian Nuer¡¯s strength was slightly lower than the assassin, she entangled him with her swift movements.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t pursue Xu Qing. Instead, he went to the assassin.


    When the assassin saw that Mu Yi came, he turned to escape.


    ¡°Go, Nian Nuer.¡±


    Mu Yi called out in his heart then jumped up and broke through the roof.


    However, just after Mu Yi stood on the roof, a dozen sharp arrows flew towards him. Judging from the strength of those sharp arrows, the archers were all experts.


    The trap was larger than he thought. It was best to leave a more extensive battle for another day. Mu Yi knocked the arrows away with a wave of the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± Xu Qing yelled, flying up to the roof with Dapeng¡¯s wings. He pointed at Mu Yi with the machete.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    Looking at Xu Qing, Mu Yi hummed coldly and activated a five thunders charm.


    Lightning fell and knocked Xu Qing off the roof.

 Chapter 237 Arrival of an old friend

    In the inn, Mu Yi looked solemn. He didn¡¯t expect that he would struggle to come back from his attack, let alone that Xu family would have been ready for his coming. However, the incident kept Mu Yi awake for days. Now, he understood that the Xu family was nowhere near as simple as he imagined.


    Even without people from Hell, just Xu Qing couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Although Mu Yi was not afraid of Xu Qing, he might not have been able to kill Xu Qing tonight with Nian Nuer and even in the absence of the people from Hell, and he didn¡¯t know if the Xu family had any other cards.


    Not willing to admit it, Mu Yi was at a loss this time. It was unrealistic for him to deal with the Xu family quickly. It would be more difficult for Mu Yi to find another chance after acting so rashly and alerting the enemy tonight. He would have to face the revenge of the Xu family. That was the rule of the game.


    It was impossible that if he always attacked no one would fight back. There was no such thing in the world.


    While Mu Yi pondered what to do next, Qi Yu in Tingyu Building was also reporting to Leng Yu what happened tonight.


    ¡°After all, he¡¯s still young enough to believe that he can solve everything by force alone. If it¡¯s so simple, the person sitting on the Dragon Chair now would not be a member of the Aixinjueluos,¡± Leng Yu shook her head gently.


    ¡°The Xu family and Hell are in close contact with each other. I¡¯m afraid he will suffer from now on. Shall we step in?¡± Qi Yu asked.


    ¡°No, we just need to watch his trouble with indifference. It¡¯s always good for young people to be more honed, and he¡¯s still young. Even if he fails, he has enough capital to make a comeback,¡± Leng Yu said casually without care.


    ¡°But will this delay the opening of King Xian¡¯s tomb?¡±


    ¡°No, the tomb of King Xian will be opened on time. Whether he can make it or not depends on him. Remember that we only watch them from the side and don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qi Yu¡¯s pretty face changed a little, and she immediately responded.


    At the Xu family¡¯s house, there was a conversation between Xu Jingyuan and Xu Qing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to come, yet you couldn¡¯t defeat him with Ghost Seven.¡±


    Xu Jingyuan looked a little serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that his strength is beyond my expectation, but I¡¯ve almost made it clear. If there is next time, I will definitely kill him.¡± Xu Qing replied, and he was a little embarrassed, with the edges of his eyebrows burnt off and face dark.


    Mu Yi¡¯s five thunders charm was not so easy to escape or deflect. Although Xu Qing was prepared to block the lightning, he was still slightly injured.


    ¡°Next time? Don¡¯t make it too easy. Since he has attacked, it¡¯s our turn. If two first-class experts can¡¯t defeat him, then we use four or even six. We will take him to death even if we have to pile up experts,¡± Xu Jingyuan said bitterly.


    ¡°But it will be hard for us to find so many experts at once.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will contact us soon. Don¡¯t forget that he has the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. There are plenty of people who want it, but they haven¡¯t been able to unite before. Even though he¡¯s making a great uproar, it¡¯s because the real giants haven¡¯t paid attention to him,¡± Xu Jingyuan said confidently.


    ¡°It seems that everything is under the master¡¯s control,¡± Xu Qing said. Although he was a first-class expert, he could not compare with Xu Jingyuan in terms of wisdom. Otherwise, he would not have chosen to stay with Xu Jingyuan.


    Apart from requiting favors, the main reason was that Xu Jingyuan would help him achieve great things.


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s under my control, Xu Ziheng wouldn¡¯t have died,¡± Xu Jingyuan sighed, and a flash of sadness appeared in his eyes. He thought he could win, but he underestimated the strength of his enemy.


    However, Xu Jingyuan no longer looked down upon Mu Yi. He took him seriously with full consideration.


    This time, taking precautions paid off. If he hadn¡¯t paid attention to the enemy, he would not have made this arrangement in advance.


    Xu Jingyuan squinted and looked at the gate. No one knew what he was thinking, including Xu Qing despite their closeness.


    For many people, sleeping was difficult that night. As the protagonist of the event, Mu Yi put all his energy into practicing. He had a sense of urgency. He knew that a crisis was coming. In this case, he couldn¡¯t ask the enemy to let him go. The only way to live was to increase his strength.


    It was hard to improve his grasp on Yu¡¯s Steps quickly, so Mu Yi turned his energy to his charm work. In addition to the five thunders charm, the next target he for was the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm. He drew the charms many times, but he never succeeded. Just like the rejuvenation charm, he always felt something was missing.


    One night¡¯s practice passed quickly. The next day, Mu Yi opened his eyes and a little disappointment flashed across his face. He thought that he could understand this level with the help of the copper lamp, but he was still stuck. He hadn¡¯t practiced long enough and his foundation was too shallow, especially his understanding of charms.


    However, Big Slave seemed to have made rapid progress, which comforted Mu Yi.


    After Mu Yi got up, he heard a knock on the door. He couldn¡¯t help wondering who would come to him.


    Since the tragic death of a family in the next yard yesterday, all people living in other yards moved out. After all, there was nothing more important than their own life. Therefore, only Mu Yi was left in the inn.


    After the last lesson, the innkeeper dared not drive Mu Yi away. Even Mu Yi vaguely heard that the innkeeper was trying to transfer the possession of the inn. He was afraid. But in this case, who would dare to take over?


    Things had been in an uproar for a few days. Although it was hard to say that everyone knew it, at least the people who could afford this inn knew that there was a demon, an executioner who killed hundreds of people.


    For ordinary businessmen, money was important, but their lives were more important. None of them dared to approach Mu Yi.


    Even the staff of the inn went away. Only the innkeeper was left.


    However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t care. He stayed there and didn¡¯t leave, which worried the innkeeper greatly.


    When Mu Yi opened the gate and saw Mo Ruyan standing at the gate, he asked, ¡°You?¡±


    She was very beautiful, carrying a large box that made her seem petite. She was still in black clothes that were clean and tidy. They had been separated in Luoyang. She was supposed to return to Qingjiang Mansion, but for some reason, she was here in Cangzhou.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me? ¡°Mo Ruyan smiled as if she was very satisfied with Mu Yi¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just an accident. Why are you in Cangzhou?¡± said Mu Yi shaking his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that if you want to be promoted to the first class, you need to find your own way? And now I¡¯m on the way.¡± As Mo Ruyan spoke, she walked into the yard without thinking of herself as an outsider.


    She continued, ¡°After you left Luoyang, I began to challenge heroes from everywhere, especially those who use guns. Along the way, I had a lot of feelings, especially recently. I heard that there was a gunmaker in Cangzhou, so I wanted to meet him. I didn¡¯t expect to hear your name when I arrived in Cangzhou, so I came here. Won¡¯t you welcome me?¡±


    ¡°Welcome, but since you have arrived in Cangzhou, you should know that I am in trouble now. It¡¯s not wise to be close to me,¡± Mu Yi said. Although he was not a public enemy now, it was almost the same. She would be in danger if she remained near him.


    ¡°Are we friends?¡± Mo Ruyan suddenly turned around and looked at Mu Yi seriously.


    ¡°Friends?¡± Mu Yi was stunned, turning the word over in his mind, and then he smiled, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Yi felt warm. He was now in the center of the storm. He was used to being alone for a long time. When it came to friends, Su Jinlun could only be counted as half of a friend. Mu Yi had no others.


    Mo Ruyan was originally half of a friend as well, but when she asked this question, Mu Yi thought she could be counted as one. Although he wasn¡¯t with her for a long time, their relationship was good.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Since friends are in trouble, how could I stand by?¡± Mo Ruyan smiled and said. She looked happy.


    ¡°Well, I am willing to receive your help, of course, but if it¡¯s too difficult, you don¡¯t have to help me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m going to help you, I don¡¯t want to die with you. But if you die, I will avenge you,¡± Mo Ruyan said casually, but according to her expression, she was joking. Maybe she didn¡¯t think Mu Yi would die at all. After all, she knew Mu Yi¡¯s strength. Unless those old monsters in the world did it themselves, who would kill him?


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll thank you in advance,¡± Mu Yi said with a smile. It seemed that with the arrival of Mo Ruyan, the pressure on his shoulders had been reduced a lot, and he had more confidence.


    ¡°Big Slave, do you remember me?¡± Mo Ruyan looked at Big Slave, but Big Slave just grinned. At least according to his reaction, he still remembered Mo Ruyan.

 Chapter 238 Unity of Man and heaven

    Clang!


    In the yard, two figures collided with each other quickly then separated again and again.


    Mo Ruyan waved her spear in the air, while Mu Yi seemed to be handling every move easily with his Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°See if you can dodge this!¡± All of a sudden, Mo Ruyan said in a low voice, and her long spear turned into black light with a slight shake of her hand. It shot at Mu Yi several times more powerful than before.


    ¡°Just come at the right time.¡± As soon as Mu Yi¡¯s eyes brightened, he used a little force, and the Bamboo Tree of Life flashed. The two weapons collided.


    Clang!


    With a crash, Mo Ruyan stumbled back for a few steps before she managed to stabilize herself then gasped and stared at Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi¡¯s body was only slightly shaken as he put aside his Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°Not bad. You have barely touched the threshold of the first-class experts. If divided in ranks, you should now belong to the half step first-class experts. It¡¯s extremely rare for you to achieve this kind of achievement at your age.¡± Mu Yi¡¯s eyes showed a trace of appreciation, and he spoke sincerely.


    ¡°Are you praising yourself? In terms of age, you are younger than me, but you are much stronger than me. This is not fair.¡± Mo Ruyan looked at Mu Yi in rage, but she didn¡¯t continue to fight. She had used the last of her strength with her last move, so they stopped there.


    Mo Ruyan had been there for three days. Everything was still calm. However, both Mu Yi and Mo Ruyan felt it was the quiet before the storm.


    Over the past three days, Mo Ruyan has been using Mu Yi as a partner to practice her shooting skills. After all, it was hard to find a partner like Mu Yi, and Mo Ruyan could see her progress, especially now that she had stepped into the first-class realm, and she had a clue about her own way. Next, she just needed to make further efforts to get to the full first step of the first-class realm. Then, she would be done.


    The reason why Mo Ruyan worked so hard because she felt a crisis was coming and she wanted revenge. Qu Yang¡¯s strength was beyond her expectation every time. If she wanted to avenge those brothers, she had to step fully into the first-class realm, which would just barely make her qualified to fight Qu Yang. If she really wanted to kill him, she needed to work harder.


    Under normal circumstances, she would need at least five or six years to get revenge. She would need to risk her life in a real battle to make faster progress since no one can become a first-class expert by practicing at home. She fought Mu Yi for that purpose.


    ¡°My achievement today should be mostly attributed to the good master I had. We traveled together everywhere for eight years and laid a solid foundation for me. Without that, I couldn¡¯t have become so strong, so you don¡¯t need to compare yourself with me. Just be yourself,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Well, fine, I just said a few words casually, and you began to preach even more than my father does!¡± Mo Ruyan shook her head. She ignored Mu Yi, asked for Nian Nuer, and then they went to her room.


    Nian Nuer and Mo Ruyan had become very good friends since she arrived. At least now, the time when the little girl pestered him had been reduced.


    As Mo Ruyan left, Mu Yi shook his head then shouted at Big Slave on the other side of the yard, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and practice?¡±


    Big Slave stopped and looked at Mu Yi with a puzzled face. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t stopped.


    Seeing the appearance of Big Slave, Mu Yi patted his own forehead, then ignored him and went straight back to the room.


    Now he spent almost all his time drawing charm when he was not practicing with Mo Ruyan. Unfortunately, up to now, he had not successfully drawn the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs or the six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm let alone the rejuvenation charm. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what was wrong.


    The continuous failure upset him.


    ¡°The charm has no regular form, and it¡¯s flexible with Qi.¡±


    When Mu Yi failed again, he threw his charm pen aside and took out The True Interpretation of Magic Figures. The words were deeply imprinted in his mind, yet every time he saw them, he had different feelings. Nevertheless, his feelings did not help him cross this barrier.


    In the four realms of Magic Figures, Mu Yi was only in the second realm of tangible charms where only Qi was added. As for the application of Qi, Mu Yi was also constantly experimenting. When he drew the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and the six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm, he also repeatedly applied Qi to it, but he still failed.


    He was successful at drawing the five thunder charm. There was no reason for the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and the six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm to fail. He couldn¡¯t understand.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that the reason why he was able to succeed in drawing the five thunder talisman was because he entered the state of the unity of heaven and man by accident. Although it was only a primary entry, the benefits were still huge.


    He not only drew the five thunders charm, but also made a breakthrough to the next realm. Mu Yi had tried to enter the unity of heaven and man again, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t find that feeling. Trying made him so impatient that he couldn¡¯t even make it to the meditation state.


    After several attempts, the feeling of depression made him almost spit blood. His frustration was antithetical to his goal, so since then, he never tried again.


    Mu Yi soon finished reading The True Interpretation of Magic Figures. When Mu Yi was ready to put it down, he suddenly saw a line that read: Everything is integrated!


    Everything is integrated!


    Mu Yi kept repeating these words in his heart, and his imagination became active with all kinds of thoughts.


    Heaven and man? What was heaven and man? What did heaven mean? The cycle of heaven was heaven, and what you saw when you looked up was heaven. Heaven was invisible, but it did exist. Right where you were was heaven and the earth.


    And man, meant himself, of course; but at the same time, it also meant the heart, the original heart and the Tao heart.


    It was impossible for a person to live without thoughts or consciousness. People felt the surrounding environment, saw with their eyes, touched with their bodies, felt with their hearts and meditated with their thoughts.


    Gradually, a force emerged from Mu Yi, a completely different force. At the same time, Mu Yi slowly closed his eyes.


    The table suddenly ignited itself, without a fluctuation of spirit power. The Bamboo Tree of Life at his side also flickered, echoing the copper lamp.


    The copper lamp and the Bamboo Tree of Life were integrated with Mu Yi. When Mu Yi changed, they responded accordingly. Even Nian Nuer, who was talking to Mo Ruyan in the next room, trembled. Even before she had time to say goodbye to Mo Ruyan, she flew back and entered the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Mo Ruyan was frightened and followed quickly. However, when she saw Mu Yi sitting there with an invisible light around him, she knew that she could not disturb him, so she stood at the door and guarded Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi had already lost his sense of the outside world. His consciousness had no time for anything else. In the dark, he felt that he met a layer of things then he pushed hard to get out.


    At the moment of success, he felt that his consciousness had suddenly magnified ten times. His consciousness seemed to integrate with the heavens and the earth. That feeling was very strange. He saw himself, saw Mo Ruyan, saw the whole house, even Big Slave outside, as well as the scene on the street outside.


    At the same time, he saw the sky.


    ¡°It turns out that this is the unity of heaven and man.¡±


    In Mu Yi¡¯s mind, there was a kind of enlightenment. The unity of heaven and man was the integration of consciousness and heaven and earth. Heaven didn¡¯t just mean the sky above the head, but also the earth and everything.


    Everything is integrated.


    One is himself, but also everything.


    It was because of these words that he could understand clearly. In fact, the old Taoist had already left him a clue in The True Interpretation of Magic Figures, but he had been neglecting it.


    The realization came to him just came in time.


    In Mo Ruyan¡¯s eyes, Mu Yi seemed to have changed. Because she was worried about Mu Yi¡¯s situation, she stared at Mu Yi without blinking. Suddenly, she saw Mu Yi move, as he stood up from the chair, took the charm pen on the table, and began to draw on the charm paper.


    Mo Ruyan opened her mouth in surprise, because she noticed that Mu Yi¡¯s eyes were still closed, but Mu Yi¡¯s every move seemed to have a kind of unspeakable truth. She saw it, but she didn¡¯t understand it. At first, she was a little vague about her spear, but she didn¡¯t know why. Just looking at Mu Yi now, looking at his movements, she had a feeling of surging desire in her heart. She felt like she had caught something, but she couldn¡¯t describe it for a while.


    If she wasn¡¯t worried about disturbing Mu Yi, she wanted to take a long spear and wave it to her heart¡¯s content. She suppressed the feeling. Mu Yi drawing charms with his eyes closed was the only thing that mattered.


    Every move of Mu Yi seemed to be integrated with the heavens and the earth. Looking at Mu Yi, she felt like she was looking at the heavens and the earth. Although she didn¡¯t know what was happening to Mu Yi, her intuition told her that this was Mu Yi¡¯s chance and he should not be disturbed.


    One after another, Mu Yi continued to draw charms. Following his heart, he drew all the charms he could. In this process, his understanding of talismans was also rising rapidly. If Mu Yi had only entered the second level before, then when he drew them again, he would have been completely stable in this level.


    But this was not the end. When he finished drawing the five thunders charm, Mu Yi took another blank charm paper and started to draw. This time, he drew the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charms.

 Chapter 239 Success

    This time he drew at will, so he didn¡¯t feel nervous.


    Soon, the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm were finished. At the moment of completion, Mu Yi felt the Qi in his body and his consciousness had blended together and entered the charm.


    In seclusion, Mu Yi saw a giant soldier in golden armor. He looked very powerful and looked like a soldier from heaven coming down to earth. He was full of strong Qi. Then, the giant shrank into a rune and entered the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm.


    ¡°I made it!¡±


    It was intuition that at the moment when he saw the golden armor soldier, Mu Yi knew that he had made the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm successfully, and he had more expectations for it in his heart. He suddenly felt dizzy and was kicked out of that thought.


    ¡°Oops!¡± Mu Yi ¡¯s body swayed, but he caught himself as his head still felt dizzy. Then he realized that his mind and spirit had been exhausted. However, he had a sense of lightness, and his consciousness had never been more active.


    His head seemed to be crammed with countless things, most of which were about magic figures, especially the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm, even though he only succeeded once, that experience was firmly imprinted on his heart, and would never be forgotten.


    It¡¯s a pity that the moment was so short, Mu Yi thought. He had learned most of the Magic Figures recorded in The True Interpretation of Magic Figures. If it had lasted a little longer, he might have been able to draw the rejuvenation charm.


    As for the three really powerful killing moves recorded in The True Interpretation of Magic Figures, they were still not accessible to Mu Yi, so he never tried them.


    According to the records left by the old Taoist Priest, the minimum requirement for practicing those three kinds of Magic Figures was to reach the second difficult peak and open the seven mortal forms in the body and the level of Magic Figures needed to reach the third level.


    Although he just made rapid progress in the unity of heaven and man, he only consolidated the second one, and there was still a long way to go to the third one. After all, he only knew the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm, and there was also the most difficult one called the rejuvenation charm.


    Therefore, Mu Yi didn¡¯t have the right to be proud at all. He still needed to practice.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yi ¡¯s eyes fell on the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm on the table. Compared with those in the past, the charm had a golden luster, looked bright and was full of inexplicable breath.


    Mu Yi reached out to get the charm and felt it quietly. There was a rune hidden in it. That rune was the key to the success of this charm. With the continuous improvement of his cultivation, Mu Yi was more and more aware of the mystery of charms.


    There were also runes in the Bamboo Tree of Life and the copper lantern, and there was a mysterious rune even in Nian Nuer¡¯s eyebrow. These runes were similar to the mysteries of heaven and earth, or the text of heaven, which included all things.


    A lot of things became clear once you entered the second level.


    ¡°Did you do it?¡± Mo Ruyan asked in surprise. She also knew that Mu Yi had a problem because he had been drawing the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm all day. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know any about it, so she couldn¡¯t help Mu Yi at all. She still worried about Mu Yi every day.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what happened to Mu Yi just now, looking at the charms on the table and Mu Yi ¡¯s expression, she found out the truth.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mu Yi smiled. He was in a good mood at the moment, not only because of his success with the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm but also because of his understanding of the unity of heaven and man and the Magic Figures.


    Mu Yi still regretted that it had been such a short moment of entering into the unity of heaven and man. Otherwise, not only could he have drawn the rejuvenation charm, but he could have reached a higher proficiency with Yu¡¯s Steps.


    If someone knew Mu Yi ¡¯s mind at the moment, he might have been so envious that he wanted to kill him. The unity of heaven was something that could only be touched after reaching the peak of the second difficulty because only when reaching the unity of heaven and man could the third difficulty be reached, which was also the key to the third difficulty.


    However, Mu Yi entered this realm by coincidence. Although he was far away from mastering this realm, he believed that it would be easier to break through in the future after this experience.


    Even if there were no benefits, it was still satisfying to learn how to draw the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm.


    Mu Yi expected a lot from this charm and wished he could try it immediately.


    ¡°Really? Congratulations!¡± Mo Ruyan was really surprised by Mu Yi. In her eyes, Mu Yi always had a mysterious aura. After all, cultivation and martial arts were two different ways, at least in the early period.


    Mu Yi glanced at Mo Ruyan and said, ¡°Congratulations, too.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations to me?¡± Mo Ruyan looked at Mu Yi puzzled because she didn¡¯t understand why he said that.


    ¡°Congratulations, of course. If I am not mistaken, you¡¯ve got a prototype of the gun path now, right? It will only take a while to warm up then you will become stronger naturally. At that time, you will naturally enter the first-class realm. Shouldn¡¯t you be congratulated?¡± Mu Yi said. Although he had been in the unity of heaven and man just now, and most of his spirit was focused on the Magic Figures, it didn¡¯t mean that he paid no attention to Mo Ruyan.


    In particular, Mo Ruyan was so close to him that her changes couldn¡¯t be concealed from him.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Hearing Mu Yi ¡¯s words, Mo Ruyan exclaimed then closed her eyes to feel her state. She had been so focused on Mu Yi that she had not checked her own progress.


    She checked it and smiled.


    After a long time, Mo Ruyan opened her eyes. She stared at Mu Yi and thanked him sincerely. Without Mu Yi¡¯s sparring practice and seeing Mu Yi¡¯s improvement, it would have taken a long time to fully achieve this step.


    Mu Yi had saved her at least one year. She was originally on the threshold, but for many people, if they want to cross the threshold, they couldn¡¯t do it in one night. It would take years or even decades, so she thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°Although I helped you to break through to some degree, you wouldn¡¯t have improved without your own cultivation, and you won¡¯t improve further without more work. There are many opportunities around you, but you cannot grasp every one of them.¡± Mu Yi said casually. He was happy for Mo Ruyan. Although it was only a preliminary understanding, it was very helpful for her to improve her strength.


    Mu Yi believed that within a month, she would be able to stand firm in the first-class realm.


    It was a pity that there wasn¡¯t that much time left for her to train. The time to open the tomb was coming. Mu Yi didn¡¯t think Leng Yu would wait for them, and Mo Ruyan¡¯s strength was barely enough to participate.


    She could be Mu Yi¡¯s helper, so he had made a decision that he would go with her and help her.


    ¡°But without you, I would have to spend more time training and there is already so little left,¡± Mo Ruyan said earnestly.


    She believed that Mu Yi could understand her. Mu Yi did understand both the martial arts and cultivation aspects. It was not easy to keep up with either of them after starting out so late.


    There were examples of deep cultivation with late coming success, but they were few and far between.


    ¡°The stronger you are, the more help you can be to me. While the understanding is fresh, go meditate and digest it. You can take this copper lamp with you. It may help you.¡±


    Mu Yi handed the burning copper lamp to Mo Ruyan. Although it had not been tested, Mu Yi believed that it would be helpful to Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Mo Ruyan took the copper lamp. She knew that it was not a suitable time to be polite. After receiving the copper lamp, she went back to her room, blocking the flames with her hands all the way for fear that the copper lamp would suddenly go out.


    She didn¡¯t understand the copper lamp. Ordinary wind didn¡¯t affect the copper lamp. When she was near the copper lamp, her understanding that was about to dissipate came back to her \, so she dared not to delay. When she entered the room, she immediately began to practice.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t immediately test the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm because his mind and spirits were exhausted. He needed to restore them first.


    Although he did not have the copper lamp, it didn¡¯t matter for Mu Yi¡¯s recovery. After two hours, Mu Yi opened his eyes and took up the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm and went outside. He wanted to know what was special about this charm that made it so difficult to draw.

 Chapter 240 Great Increase in Strength

    Mu Yi looked at the magic figure in his hand with excitement. Although it was not activated, he could feel the power hidden in the magic figure.


    Mu Yi took a deep breath and made his power gush out. After a while, the magic figure in his hand burned up and rune flew out of it. Before he could respond, the magic figure penetrated his brow.


    Mu Yi felt the powerful, tall golden soldier in his mind like a surging force that expanded through his body in a breath. At the same time, a sense of strength filled Mu Yi.


    His body became tall, his eyes were shining with a golden light, and the surging power flowed through his body. Mu Yi felt that he could break anything he wanted. However, he knew that with his current strength, it was still impossible.


    It¡¯s hard for Mu Yi to judge how much strength he had just by feeling, so he tried in the yard.


    His Du, power and reaction had improved a lot, so Mu Yi continued to practice in the yard. His fist tore the air, his Du pulled out all kinds of shadows, and his consciousness was faster than ever.


    ¡°Big Slave, watch out for my fist,¡± Mu Yi said to Big Slave as he punched.


    Big Slave almost instinctively raised his fist, then the two fists collided with a bang.


    With a muffled sound, Mu Yi¡¯s body swayed, and he stepped back. However, Big Slave stumbled. His feelings about Mu Yi immediately changed and he doubted what had happened.


    Mu Yi had fought with him before, but he had been far inferior in strength. But this time, Big Slave was weaker.


    Big Slave didn¡¯t believe it, so the one-track minded Big Slave took a big step again and punched Mu Yi. This time, he did his best. He saw a stir in his upper body and a circle of expansion of his body. Before the punch landed, he had already given others a dull pressure.


    Although Big Slave had not yet stepped into the first-class realm, his strength was greater than what was usual for that realm.


    When the two fists collided again, there was a louder bang than before. Mu Yi felt more of Big Slave¡¯s power. If he wasn¡¯t using the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm, he would have been defeated.


    Next, Mu Yi kept fighting Big Slave and judged that his strength had multiplied by three. His Du could keep up with using the magic figure and the defense was equivalent to the Vajra charm, so a piece of the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm was equivalent to the gathering of the Vajra charm, the godly movement charm and the strong charm.


    Mu Yi had been able to force the enemy¡¯s existence in the fourth step of the second difficulty before. After the improvement, Mu Yi had reached the fifth step. Of course, it was because he used the Bamboo Tree of Life and copper lamp, but even so, this also excited him.


    If Xu Qing and the assassins of the Hell worked against him, he would not need to flee.


    With the success of the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm, it also indicated that Mu Yi could protect himself when the tomb opened even if old monsters appeared.


    If that wasn¡¯t coming up soon, he would try another magic figure, but it wasn¡¯t necessary.He needed to constantly lay a solid foundation.


    Although Leng Yu didn¡¯t say it clearly, it was clear that if he wanted to reach the third difficulty, his foundation couldn¡¯t be ignored. He didn¡¯t want to repair it in the future again.


    Therefore, Mu Yi had to go steadily in this step. Maybe there was a shortcut, but once he chose the shortcut, it would take more time to make up for it later.


    Although step by step seemed slow, it was the best route.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the purpose of laying a solid foundation, he would have opened the the fifth and sixth life rounds already.


    After confirming his strength, Mu Yi stopped. He needed to know not only the growth of strength of the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm, but also the possible consequences and even hidden dangers of using this magic figure.


    After a cup of tea, the effect of the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm began to slowly fade, and the golden armour heavenly soldier in his mind was also slowly disappearing. When the golden armour heavenly soldier disappeared completely in his mind, all of his strength vanished.


    Mu Yi collapses. He was so tired as if he had gone to war for many days and nights. He was not only tired physically, but also mentally so much that his head was buzzing with pain.


    Obviously, this was the sequela of using the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm. The more he used it, the bigger the cost. This magic figure could be called anti-heaven. If it was used at a critical moment, it could definitely create the power that could almost destroy the whole world.


    Feeling the weakness of his body, Mu Yi knew that the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm could not be used frequently and it had a time limit.


    Half an hour later, Mu Yi¡¯s body gradually began to recover. However, it would take a whole day to completely recover. The six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm could only be used once a day. Mu Yi also understood that this was normal.


    If there was no sequel of the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm, it could be used without limitation, which was beyond the rule of heaven and earth.


    The Vajra charm and the godly movement charm caused some discomfort to the user after using them, but that discomfort was negligible.


    Even if the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm could only be used once a day, it was enough for Mu Yi. It would be his trump card.


    Big Slave looked at Mu Yi pitifully. He was happy, but he was also hurt very badly. Mu Yi didn¡¯t confront him on a purely physical level, but Mu Yi kept using Du. Big Slave suffered a lot. Fortunately, Mu Yi had good control of his power, so Big Slave was only a little injured.


    However, after Mu Yi¡¯s abuse, the comprehensive ability of Big Slave had increased, and he could control his power better.


    Big Slave could be called a first-class expert. Although his Du was slower, his abnormal defense and strength were enough to make up for it. He could definitely be called the right hand of Mu Yi.


    His intelligence was slowly recovering, and his cultivation was getting better. Mu Yi was looking forward to the day when Big Slave became a normal person.


    Mu Yi felt guilty when he looked at the state of Big Slave. Big Slave loved to eat, and it was the only thing that could move him.


    ¡°Well, I will get someone to make you something delicious in the evening.¡±


    Big Slave¡¯s expression immediately brightened, and his eyes grew wider.


    Mo Ruyan did not wake up until that night. The copper lamp had been burning the entire time.For this, Mo Ruyan did not worry about it. If Mo Ruyan could save a month, it would be worth it.


    He used to think that Mo Ruyan could stabilize herself in the first-class realm in a month, but it was her first time using the copper lamp with the help of her own cultivation. It was very effective. In addition, because of Mu Yi¡¯s improvement, the copper lamp improved. It helped her get twice the results with half the effort. It was possible that when she woke up she would be fullyin the first-class realm.


    Mu Yi was in a good mood. If strictly calculated, he had three first-class experts around him.


    Nian Nuer, Big Slave, Mo Ruyan, and himself made were four people. This power couldn¡¯t be underestimated, so Mu Yi didn¡¯t worry about the revenge of the Xu family. Last time he stepped into their trap, but if they came after him, he believed that he would teach them an unforgettable lesson


    Mo Ruyan woke up the next day. It could even be described as a rebirth. The moment Mo Ruyan woke up, long guns roared and tried to break through the sky. If Mu Yi had not covered it up in time, they would have been discovered.


    Mo Ruyan¡¯s breakthrough made him think of the scene he had seen on the small, cold mountain. Although the momentum of Mo Ruyan was inferior, it was still be extraordinary. Mo Ruyan took a shortcut, so her breakthrough was not perfect, but she could not resist taking it.


    Mu Yi stood in the yard, watching Mo Ruyan opening the door and exiting quietly. Her figure was ethereal as she practically floated out.

 Chapter 241 Six First-class Experts

    Chapter 241 Six First-class Experts


    In a day, Mo Ruyan¡¯s temperament had changed. A breath of dust was coming out of her body likely because she just broke through and was not completely stable in her new realm.


    Regardless, it was undeniable that she had surpassed a lot of people by entering the first-class realm at a young age and becoming a rare expert among cultivators.


    Yi felt happy for her.


    ¡°Congratulations!¡± Mu Yi smiled and said.


    He remembered that was the first word Mo Ruyan said to him when he woke up yesterday.


    ¡°Thank you for your copper lamp. Without it, I¡¯m afraid it would have taken at least another month.¡± Mo Ruyan returned the copper lamp to Mu Yi.


    ¡°This is your lucky chance, and your strength has grown. Maybe you can help me in the future.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He had found a way to get more lamp oil, so he was more focused on Mo Ruyan¡¯s improvement.


    ¡°Well, no matter what, as long as you need me, I will not refuse.¡± Mo Ruyan nodded and said.


    ¡°At present, it¡¯s hard to say. You know that my reputation among cultivators is not very good. Not only do I have the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, but also I offended a few people. In Cangzhou City alone£¬I don¡¯t know how many people want me to die. Besides, I killed people from Hell, and they won¡¯t let me live either, so you have to think clearly. It may be very dangerous to stay with me.¡±


    ¡°You saved my life, and helped me breakthrough. Even if I give my life for you, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Mo Ruyan said lightly, as if to say a trivial matter.


    ¡°Your words are too heavy. I need to prepare for the next thing. You should be careful over the next two days,¡± Mu Yi said. Although Leng Yu had not sent for him, he knew that the tomb was about to open. Neither the Xu family nor Hell had moved so far likely because they knew of the tomb and planned to kill Mu Yi once and for all in the middle of it opening.


    ¡°Well, go ahead, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Mo Ruyan nodded. She would need to practice to be as helpful as possible.


    Mu Yi nodded. Mu Yi only drew two more six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch charms because it cost too much. The one he drew before had cost so little because of the unity of man and nature. Without it, his mind and spirit power was used up quickly. He could only draw one at a time with a half day of rest in between.


    When he was done, Qi Yu found him. He gave one of the charms to Mo Ruyan for protection and kept the other.


    In addition, he supplemented the five thunders and the evil spirit slaying charms and made them more powerful.


    ¡°Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.¡± Qi Yu seemed to be very respectful. He felt as if he was dealing with Leng Yu.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Miss Yu¡¯er. I don¡¯t know if I can take over the envoy of flag in the future. You might as well call my name,¡± Mu Yi said casually.


    ¡°As long as the envoy of the flag is willing, no one dares to take the seat. Today, I came here to bring you word from the landlord that the tomb is about to open. I wonder if envoy of flag is ready?¡±


    Despite Qi Yu¡¯s soft voice, Mu Yi didn¡¯t look down on her. After all, she was one of the Twelve Fighters. She was not as simple as she appeared.


    The Twelve Fighters were the assistants to the Four Envoys of the Flags. They were also very important in the Ear Group.


    ¡°Is it finally about to open? When exactly? ¡°Although Mu Yi had been aware that it was coming, he felt a strange feeling in his heart when Qi Yu told him.


    If it was not because of the secret of Heavenly Curse, he would not go to the tomb. He had already offended Qian Butong, and with the Xu family and Hell involved, his trip to the tomb would be dangerous.


    ¡°Tomorrow at midnight near County Xian. The tomb is still a hundred miles away from Cangzhou City, so I¡¯m afraid the envoy of the flag will need to prepare earlier,¡± Qi Yu said.


    It seemed that Mu Yi would have to get there on his own.


    He believed that he could find Xian County after asking around, so he didn¡¯t have to worry that he would not find it in time.


    There was more than enough time since he could cross a hundred miles in an hour.


    ¡°Okay, I see. Please go back to tell the landlord that I will arrive on time,¡± Mu Yi finally said.


    Qi Yu left.


    ¡°At last,¡± Mu Yi said softly to himself. When the activity of the tomb was over, he would go to the south, where there were more tests waiting for him: lame Li, the old Taoist Priest, and the position of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    This was just another challenge for Mu Yi.


    Until the next night, the yard was calm and nothing happened.


    Mu Yi tidied up and left the city with Mo Ruyan and Big Slave. Originally, Mu Yi thought it would be difficult to open the city gate this late in the evening, but he didn¡¯t expect that the city gate would open as they grew near, as if it had expected them to leave the city in the evening.


    This gave Mu Yi a clearer understanding of the influence of Tingyu Building. It could have been the Xu family¡¯s influence, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t care. If the Xu family didn¡¯t come, it was okay. If they did, he would kill them.


    The people from Hell were no exception. They had already been offended, so even if he begged for mercy it would do no good. His only option was to kill them, let them fear and retreat.


    As long as he was strong enough, even Hell couldn¡¯t kill him. That¡¯s what happened with the White Emperor.


    Because it was still early Mu Yi was not in a hurry. He went to Xian County with Mo Ruyan and Big Slave slowly.


    Earlier in the day, Mu Yi had roughly figured out the location of Xian County. It was only necessary to walk along the official road, so Mu Yi had not gotten them a guide.


    Just ten miles away from the city, an ambush waited for Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t expect that they would choose to start here. The best choice for the enemy was to attempt to kill him at the tomb so they could also get the treasure in the tomb.


    ¡°There is another person with him. According to the information we got, it¡¯s just a woman who hasn¡¯t reached the first-class realm. It¡¯s not necessary to take care. It¡¯s the giant beside him we should be wary of. According to our calculations, the giant is basically a first-class expert.¡±


    There were two figures standing on a stone. The man talking and shrouded in a black robe was Ghost Seven.


    Mu Yi had learned this. The other man Xu Qing. The Xu family had been gathering strength over the past few days in the shadows, hoping to set up a one shot kill that Mu Yi couldn¡¯t escape.


    The Xu family spent a lot of money to hire an assassin from Hell, but Xu Jingyuan also invited two first-class experts using his connections. The other families also invited a first-class expert, so there were six first-class experts there. With those odds, they believed that as long as Mu Yi stepped into the trap, he would die.


    Xu Qing thought that he understood Mu Yi¡¯s strength from their encounter. In his opinion, Mu Yi was powerful, but not as powerful as the Ghost Seven and Xu Qing combined. Otherwise, he would not have escaped that night.


    Now, there were six first-class experts. One would block the giant and the other five first-class experts would kill Mu Yi.


    Although Mo Ruyan had just arrived in Cangzhou City, she had challenged more than a dozen second-class top experts, revealing her strength as a half step first-class expert and, therefore, unimportant to the plan.


    If they knew that Mo Ruyan had reached the first-class realm, they might have lost confidence.

 Chapter 242 Seven Grades in the First-class Realm

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t believe he can escape with six first-class experts hunting him down,¡± Xu Qing said coldly. He hated Mu Yi because of the lightning that had almost knocked him out. Even now, he was still frightened.


    He had heard that Mu Yi could control lightning before, but Xu Qing didn¡¯t take it seriously. Until he faced it personally, he didn¡¯t know how horrible the lightning was. If he didn¡¯t have a trump card, he would have died.


    That was why he worked hard to hire first-class experts. With the six first-class experts gathered together, he was more confident.


    ¡°The man is ruthless, and he can¡¯t be underestimated. What¡¯s more, he had some unknown connection with Tingyu Building. When necessary, you should also be on guard against that woman.¡± There was a trace of concern in Ghost Seven¡¯s voice regarding the threat of Tingyu Building and Leng Yu.


    ¡°What is the origin of Tingyu Building? Why do you seem to be afraid of it?¡± Xu Qing looked at Ghost Seven with curiosity. Xu Qing knew that Tingyu Building was as simple as it appeared, but he knew nothing more.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. You just need to know that Tingyu Building has a deep background. Even Hell wouldn¡¯t want to be its enemy. If it wasn¡¯t for Tingyu Building, do you think the leadership would have sent Ghost Four?¡± Ghost Seven said solemnly, but when he mentioned Ghost Four, he could not help shivering.


    Xu Qing shivered too. Because the Xu family had some connection with Ghost Nine, the Xu family had some knowledge of Hell. The Ghost department could be called a sharp blade of Hell and was never deployed for anyone lower than first-class.


    Xu Qing didn¡¯t know how strong Ghost Four was, but he knew that if Ghost Nine was the weakest of the Ghost department. Mu Yi had no chance for survival against Ghost Seven, and Ghost Four several times stronger.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Ghost Four yet and they wouldn¡¯t take any action until he arrived. This delay gave Mu Yi enough time to arrive.


    He was shocked that Hell was afraid of Tingyu Building.


    He had followed Xu Jingyuan of the Xu family for a long time, but he knew little about Tingyu Building aside from the fact that the owner of the building had some power and so many connections in Cangzhou City that ordinary people couldn¡¯t handle him. He had underestimated Tingyu Building.


    ¡°Well, I see, but I don¡¯t think Tingyu Building would interfere.¡± Xu Qing said.


    Mu Yi had made a lot of noise, and there were many important people involved, but as long as Tingyu Building had some sense, it would not risk offending so many important people in Cangzhou City.


    Unfortunately, Xu Qing didn¡¯t know enough. If he knew more about Tingyu Building, and what the Ear Group and the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag represented, he would not think so. Regardless of his misguided guess, he was right.


    Leng Yu viewed this as a test for Mu Yi and would not interfere.


    Otherwise, Hell would have had no chance against the first gang of the world?


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know that woman.¡± Ghost Seven looked at Xu Qing and. There were things he couldn¡¯t disclose to others, including Leng Yu¡¯s real identity.


    Leng Yu hid very well, so few people knew her real identity, but Hell was among the few. As an underground assassination organization, the most important thing was information. Even the head of the original Hell personally ordered them not to provoke Tingyu Building or that woman, and not to take any task related to Tingyu Building.


    Hell was afraid of Tingyu Building. Ghost Seven knew that the leadership sent Ghost Four just in case. Unless it was necessary, Hell wouldn¡¯t fight Leng Yu.


    Xu Qing was interested in Tingyu Building. If Hell had this attitude towards Tingyu Building, then the Xu family should be extra careful.


    What¡¯s more, as a man working for Xu Jingyuan, he understood the Xu family¡¯s ambition. Now the chaos was coming, how could those old foxes who had so many experiences not see through this?


    There had never been a shortage of intelligent people in the world, and they often occupied high positions. However, it was one thing to be intelligent and understand the motivations of people and another to have the courage to act. Xu Jingyuan was one of the few people who had both.


    Unaware of the plot, Mu Yi was relaxed.


    Even if he knew, he would not change his path because he believed that he could only level all the obstacles ahead and move forward.


    ¡°Do you have plans after this event?¡± Mu Yi asked Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Plans? Do you think I¡¯ll have a chance if I take revenge on Qu Yang with my current strength?¡± Mo Ruyan asked. Mu Yi once fought Qu Yang, so he knew his strength best.


    ¡°Now? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t stand a single chance,¡± Mu Yi shook his head and said.


    ¡°Really? I thought that after I made it into the first-class realm, even if I was still not his match, I should have a slight chance of winning.¡± Mo Ruyan did not doubt Mu Yi, but her mood darkened.


    ¡°Qu Yang is not as simple as you think. Unless you can break through again, I advise you not to go after him. Even if you really want to get revenge against him, you should never go to Quyi villa. You¡¯d be better off trying to lead him out.¡±


    In his eyes, Qu Yang must not be underestimated, especially in Quyi villa, where there was a corpse mushroom and his refining corpse. Even if Mu Yi went there again, he may not be able to take Qu Yang¡¯s life, let alone Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Another breakthrough? After reaching the first-class level, it is more difficult to break through. Although I¡¯m in the first-class realm, I can only be regarded as a newcomer. Some people divide the first-class into seven grades. I¡¯m just in the first grade now. Which grade do you think Qu Yang is in?¡± Mo Ruyan asked.


    It was hard to break through and the first-class realm was just the beginning. Each of the seven grades was a different world of difficulty.


    ¡°Well, if he is outside the Quyi villa, he should be in the third grade, but if he is inside the Quyi villa, he is in the fourth grade, maybe even in the fifth grade,¡± Mu Yi replied.


    Because he hadn¡¯t met many experts in the world, it was the first time that Mu Yi heard about the division of the first-class realm. He was curious. The seven grades corresponded to the seven life rounds of the second test.


    He speculated about his own strength. Although his current state was only equal to second grade, it was just a state, and it didn¡¯t represent strength. In fact, his strength was above the third grade. If the Bamboo Tree of Life, copper lamp, his charms and all of his other gear was added, then his strength would be in the fourth grade.


    If he used the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm, his strength would reach an even higher grade.


    Although Mu Yi¡¯s strength had improved greatly while using the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm, it was only the division of the first-class realm. The measure of strength between the grades was very different. Hence the saying, ¡°A different grade is a different world¡±.


    This difference was why breakthroughs in the first-class was so difficult.


    ¡°And you? Which grade are you in?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m on a similar level as Qu Yang. It would not be easy for him to kill me.¡± Mu Yi said.


    It seemed that if she wanted to face Qu Yang for revenge, she should defeat Mu Yi first or give up.


    He said it out of concern. If she was stupid enough to go after Qu Yang at her current level, she would end up as another refining corpse in Quyi villa.


    A first-class expert was rare material for Qu Yang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be reckless. At least, I won¡¯t go get revenge until I defeat you. I¡¯m young and haven¡¯t lived enough.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you get the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu, research it. It should also help you. It is said that King Xian collected numerous ancient books. It¡¯s your chance to take a look,¡± Mu Yi said. He was also curious about King Xian¡¯s tomb.


    The Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu had to be special if even Leng Yu wanted to get it.


    ¡°Really? But it¡¯s tomb robbing. Do you think we will encounter unclean creatures?¡±


    Mu Yi suddenly stopped and looked up to the distance, ¡°I don¡¯t know if we will encounter anything unclean, but I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re in trouble now.¡±

 Chapter 243 One Two Three Four Five

    ¡°Trouble?¡± Mo Ruyan was shocked, but she still believed in Mu Yi.


    She believed his words and guessed that she couldn¡¯t feel it because she had only just broken through.


    Almost subconsciously, Mo Ruyan clenched the long gun in her hand and her expression grew neutral. Although she didn¡¯t lack combat experience, it would be the first time she fought against first-class experts, so she was nervous.


    However, when she saw Mu Yi¡¯s calm expression, her heart settled as if she was no longer afraid even if there was a dragon pond and a tiger cave in front of her.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect that the other side would be so impatient,¡± Mu Yi said faintly. He looked calm, but he wasn¡¯t unguarded. It was clear that they had been preparing since their last encounter. They might have gathered information about Mo Ruyan in addition to the information they already had on Mu Yi¡¯s usual companions, including Nian Nuer.


    Nian Nuer had fought at the Xu family compound, but Mu Yi wasn¡¯t worried about his secret card. He had retreated that night because he didn¡¯t think it was necessary, not out of fear. His raid had failed from the moment he¡¯d entered the compound since Xu Jingyuan had gone into hiding before he arrived. Even if he killed Xu Qing and the people from Hell, it would have been useless to him and informed the enemy of his strength.


    This time, there was no need to feign weakness and Mu Yi¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent.


    Mu Yi looked at Mo Ruyan, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m ready.¡± Mo Ruyan nodded, holding her long gun tightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t forget the charm I gave you. If you really can¡¯t do something, don¡¯t try to be brave. Just activate the charm with your consciousness. As for the other charms, you¡¯ve experienced them before. I can activate them for you.¡±


    There was a murderous intent coming from ahead of him. It set him on guard despite his confidence.


    For Mo Ruyan¡¯s safety, he couldn¡¯t be careless. She was only his friend and there to help out of that kindness despite her thought that Mu Yi had helped her breaththrough.


    She rolled her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child. I know the basics.¡±


    She thought it was funny that Mu Yi kept seemed to be considering her as if she was just an ordinary woman.


    Her ability to lead the Mo Ruyan Escort Agency was not based on her looks. She was an adept person and level-headed. She was more excited than nervous since this was her first battle after breaking through the first-class level.


    ¡°Good.¡± Mu Yi nodded then went straight ahead. Mo Ruyan and Big Slave followed him closely.


    They crossed several miles before Mu Yi stopped on a hillside. In front of him was a disordered stone hillock where huge stones piled up like giants.


    ¡°Come out,¡± Mu Yi said.


    The wind was the only thing that answered him.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you have the guts? I think you¡¯d better go home as soon as possible.¡± Mu Yi¡¯s tone was wry and mocking. It was a simple and effective method. A bit of vapor from someone¡¯s breathing appeared from the disordered stone hillock turning the ambush into a joke. Then, three figures appeared.


    One of them was Xu Qing, carrying a big knife and staring at Mu Yi.


    Not far away from him, the other two figures dressed in black stood on the edges of abandoned graves. Their faces were masked, but Mu Yi thought it was ridiculous.


    However, his eyes were not focused on these three people. If there were only these three, he could solve the problem without even having to do it himself. What concerned him was that since he arrived, there had been a faint murderous intent locked on him that wasn¡¯t coming from one of the three who had appeared. No matter how hard Mu Yi tried, he couldn¡¯t find the hiding place of the other party.


    Thus, the murderous intent was not from the assassin of Hell, but there was no doubt that he was more difficult to deal with than that man.


    Then, there were people coming from either side of Mu Yi. They were both wearing black robes. The five surrounded Mu Yi¡¯s group, caging them in.


    ¡°Five?¡± Mu Yi glanced around and knew that the murderous master, the greatest threat of the group, hadn¡¯t appeared. He was like a poisonous snake, waiting for the poison to take affect before feasting.


    ¡°You look up to me,¡± Mu Yi laughed at himself, but his eyes were fixed on Xu Qing.


    Mu Yi could judge their state more or less. Among them, Xu Qing should be in the first-class second-grade. The assassin who attacked him before was only in the first-class first-grade. Maybe he was at the top of the first grade. His proficiency as an assassin is what gave him close to even footing with Xu Qing,


    As for the other three, two of them were in the first-grade, and the other one was second-grade. Their strength was comparable to Xu Qing¡¯s. There was such a large gap between their grades that Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about any of them.


    Nian Nuer was roughly in the first-grade of the first class as were Big Slave and Mo Ruyan. With the strength of the three of them, they could stop three on their level, so Mu Yo would be left with a first-grade and a second-grade first-class expert. At his level, he was not afraid of them, nor would it be hard to defeat them. However, the hidden person made him uneasy. He had to be ready for when he decided to make his move.


    The battle was a whetstone for him. What he really worried about was that the other side would attack Mo Ruyan and others and he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.


    The best option was to end the battle quickly. It was better to kill one or two of them before the other side responded to level the playing field as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yi got an idea.


    Looking at Mu Yi, Xu Qing said, ¡°You can¡¯t be too careful in the face of demons. The last lesson was enough.¡±


    The battle at Peach Blossom Hill was still fresh in his and the Xu family¡¯s minds. It had cost them a lot of cultivators, money and a legitimate son. They wouldn¡¯t be so careless again and were determined to kill Mu Yi before he could escape and plot against them beyond their sphere of influence.


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Mu Yi looked around, ¡°One, two, three, four, five first-class experts?¡±


    Looking at Mu Yi being so calm, Xu Qing couldn¡¯t help feeling that he had ignored something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s enough?¡±


    Xu Qing relaxed since Ghost Four had not appeared. Mu Yi¡¯s apparent arrogance seemed stupid.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Mu Yi disappeared.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡± Xu Qing exclaimed. Fortunately, he had already told everyone about the strengths and equipment Mu Yi had, but Mu Yi¡¯s sudden action spooked them.


    Now that it had been decided, Mu Yi would not hide his tricks any more. He used a charm and Yu¡¯s Steps. Mu Yi¡¯s body swayed, and in a blink of an eye, he crossed more than ten Zhangs to the first-class expert on his left.


    Mo Ruyan and Big Slave chose their own opponents when Mu Yi moved, and they did not hesitate to attack the opponent. Nian Nuer flew out at the same time towards her chosen opponent.


    When they fought at the Xu family compound, she hadn¡¯t thought about winning or losing. Nian Nuer wanted to win.

 Chapter 244 One Move

    There were three men for Mo Ruyan and Big Slave to fight, but they weren¡¯t afraid.


    Big Slave¡¯s eyes were filled with a fierce light. He chose Xu Qing probably because of what he¡¯d said to Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi¡¯s opponent was afraid as Mu Yi approached him despite Xu Qing¡¯s warning, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew he couldn¡¯t escape. If he wanted to live, he had to work hard. As long as he could stop Mu Yi¡¯s attack, he could rely on Xu Qing and the others to back him up to kill Mu Yi.


    He underestimated Mu Yi.


    ¡°Dead!¡±


    In Mu Yi¡¯s eyes, there was a cold intent to kill. He applied all of his strength to negate any chance of escape.


    Although he was not using the Vajra charm, with increased speed came increased power.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life bloomed with a dazzling light and reached the man¡¯s head in a flash.


    Fear flickered through the man¡¯s eyes. He lifted a short knife to block Mu Yi¡¯s attack.


    The dagger shattered against the Bamboo Tree of Life and Mu Yi struck him in the head. With a clear sound, his head exploded, freezing the field with shock.


    It happened quickly and unexpectedly. First-class experts were scarce and powerful. Any first-class expert could have a high position in the world. There had only been one first-class expert in the Octagon Organization. The Xu family only had one first-class expert. Even the leaders of many cultivators were only second-class experts. First-class experts willing to join the arm would start off as generals, yet a first-class expert had died in a one move at Mu Yi¡¯s hands.


    Xu Qing was shocked and his bad feeling grew stronger.


    But he didn¡¯t have much time to sigh, because Big Slave had rushed towards him. Although Mo Ruyan was faster than Big Slave, the person she chose a first-grade first class expert and not much stronger than Mo Ruyan.


    Nian Nuer had collided with the assassin at their tops speeds. They looked like two dangerous shadows tangled together.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t show any joy in killing his opponent with a single strike. He had expected given the difference in their strength.


    Mu Yi moved towards the last person in a flash. He was the only second-grade first-class expert in the field. Mo Ruyan couldn¡¯t fight him with her strength.


    The man had been rushing towards Mu Yi and was caught off guard when Mu Yi ended his first battle so quickly. Seeing Mu Yi¡¯s fierce power, he was terrified.


    After all, he had no deep hatred for Mu Yi. He had only come as an seemingly easy favor. Ambushing and killing a rising devil with the prospect of obtaining the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road had sounded like an easy gig.


    He hadn¡¯t expected their prey to suddenly change from sheep to tiger. He considered escaping.


    However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t give him time and got to him in a flash. Seeing this, he could only grit his teeth, and hope that Xu Qing would defeat his opponent and come to help him.


    ¡°Drop!¡±


    Mu Yi looked at the enemy and coldly threw out a five thunders charm.


    A lightning bolt suddenly fell and struck Wang Qian. He was terrified. Without any hesitation, he waved the long sword in his hand. A sharp light appeared on the long sword and multiplied as it met the lightning with a loud bang.


    Wang Qian¡¯s face was revealed. He was a little embarrassed as the mask on his face disappeared, revealing his thin face that was more than 50 years old.


    His face was very gloomy, and his eyes were fixed on Mu Yi. Mu Yi was not surprised that he could block the next lightning bolt. He was also a first-class second-grade expert.


    Unlike Qu Yang, he fought off the lightning seemingly easily, but the division of strength was not so simple.


    The realm sometimes couldn¡¯t represent every aspect of a battle.


    ¡°Drop!¡±


    Mu Yi sneered and threw out another five thunders charm. Although there were only five charms on him, he wouldn¡¯t keep them until the end. The current five thunders charm was just enough to handle the opponents in front of him. If they were stronger, the threat from the lightning would be smaller.


    Mu Yi would never hesitate if he could use five thunders charms to defeat a first-class second-grade person.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Wang Qian obviously didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi to call lightning again. He could only grit his teeth and fight hard. He hated Mu Yi.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Another sword of light flew up, colliding with the lightning above him. Wang Qian took a few steps back. His face was pale, even his breath was labored.


    How could Mu Yi give up such a good opportunity? When the lightning dissipated, he appeared in front of Wang Qian like a ghost. The Bamboo Tree of Life streaked through the air towards Wang Qian¡¯s eyebrows.


    If Wang Qian was hit, even if he was practicing Resisting Magic Power, he would die.


    Wang Qian also felt the crisis of life and death. His eyes suddenly opened wide, and his breath seemed to explode suddenly, and he greeted Mu Yi with a boom.


    ¡°Sword shadow!¡± Wang Qian shouted.


    A sword of light separated from him, then his breath suddenly fell. However, Mu Yi could not care about his situation because the Sword Shadow seemed threatening.


    It was too late for him to dodge, so when Mu Yi blocked it with the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    It blocked Mu Yi¡¯s attack and forced him to stop, but scattered when it hit the Bamboo Tree of Life. The scattered sword Qi blew Mu Yi¡¯s long hair and made a shallow cut on his face.


    In the face of all this, Mu Yi didn¡¯t seem to see it as he was so focused on Wang Qian. Mu Yi raised his left hand and activated an evil slaying charm.


    Wang Qian was spiritually strong, but physically weak, so he couldn¡¯t dodge the charm. He could only block it and try to retreat.


    The white light hit his hand and injured him as he retreated.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Mu Yi watched Wang Qian coldly. He swung the Bamboo Tree of Life and aimed for his head.


    ¡°Brother Wang!¡±


    Xu Qing pushed Big Slave back and rushed towards them. Although Xu Qing had shouted to warn him, Wang Qian couldn¡¯t defend himself. He could only watch the Bamboo Tree of Life fall towards him, knowing he would be killed.


    Fortunately, Xu Qing threw his broadsword with all his strength at Mu Yi, forcing him to defend himself with the Bamboo Tree of Life and knocked the long sword out of the air. Xu Qing arrived and stood in front of Wang Qian.

 Chapter 245 True and False Ghost 4

    Although he missed the best time to kill Wang Qian, he had scared the man. The lightning had hurt him, reducing his strength to 67% at best. He was no longer a threat.


    Xu Qing had lost his weapon and Big Slave was catching up, infuriated by Xu Qing¡¯s escape.


    Xu Qing looked at Mu Yi with a gloomy expression, and finally understood the source of the bad feeling. He had underestimated Mu Yi again.


    Although Mo Ruyan¡¯s opponent was a little stronger than her, he could not defeat Mo Ruyan in a short time. Nian Nuer had completely entangled Ghost Seven leaving Xu Qing and Wang Qian to fight Mu Yi and Big Slave alone. It was a seemingly even fight that made Xu Qing¡¯s heart sink.


    Xu Qing realized how difficult it would be to beat Big Slave because of his defense. Although he may have a way, he couldn¡¯t do it in a short time. Mu Yi¡¯s first kill of the night still haunted him. Although that first-class expert was one of the weakest ones, Xu Qing was only a step above him.


    Mu Yi would either kill him or injure him greatly. There was no doubt that there was an element of carelessness in it, but Mu Yi¡¯s strength was obvious.


    He was no match!


    Xu Qing knew that even with Wang Qian they would lose against Mu Yi, let alone Big Slave. Now Xu Qing¡¯s only hope was Ghost Four, but could he command Ghost Four? He hadn¡¯t even seen Ghost Four¡¯s face. Everything he knew was from Ghost Seven¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Just in time, I¡¯ll send you into death together.¡± Mu Yi looked at Xu Qing and smiled coldly again. He was not vengeful, but in the face of his enemies, he was ruthless. Xu Qing only had himself to blame.


    Xu Qing was furious. He didn¡¯t remember how long it had been since someone had dared to talk to him like that, but he could only be sad. Mu Yi was absolutely qualified to talk to him that way.


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will die,¡± Xu Qing added.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t give him too much time to talk. He hit Xu Qing with the Bamboo Tree of Life. It seemed like a random attack, but it was actually a move evolved from Mu Yi¡¯s fist technique. Xu Qing¡¯s expression changed greatly in the face of the attack.


    He roared as he swelled up. Xu Qing¡¯s fist grew by a third. His skin turned blue and light flickered across her fist.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life fell on his fist with a dull sound. Although Xu Qing did his best, the force was too great. Something clicked and a sharp pain exploded in his fist.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Xu Qing screamed, but he couldn¡¯t help but step back. He looked at Mu Yi in horror. Mu Yi was much stronger than he had been during their last encounter. He guessed that it had reached the third grade.


    Although it was only one grade higher than Xu Qing originally assumed, he understood that the situation was bad. His best option was to escape or they would all die.


    Xu Qing¡¯s eyes turned to Ghost Seven when he stepped back, who was still at odds with Nian Nuer. He believed that if anyone could escape, it would be Ghost Seven.


    He felt strange that, as an assassin, Ghost Seven was fighting with a little girl? Was the famous ghost department that weak?


    Xu Qing wasn¡¯t willing to give his life.


    ¡°Ghost Four, if you don¡¯t come out, you can¡¯t get the rest of the gold,¡± Xu Qing shouted after seeing the gap between himself and Mu Yi.,


    ¡°Jie Jie, no one has ever dared to renege on a contracted price with Hell, not even the Xu family.¡±


    Just as Mu Yi was about to kill Xu Qing, a snake-like voice suddenly sounded in his ear. It seemed that the voice was everywhere and from the bottom of his heart. Based on this trick, he knew that Ghost Four would be difficult to deal with.


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, he hadn¡¯t expected Ghost Four to have a voice so full of contempt for him.


    Even Xu Qing was startled by the sudden voice. Although the other side was threatening, he didn¡¯t care. It seemed that Ghost Seven hadn¡¯t lied to him. Hell had sent Ghost Four.


    ¡°The Xu family will never let you down. Please kill this man. Everything he has can be yours,¡± Xu Qing said in a hurry.


    His words made Wang Qian¡¯s expression change. After all, he came for the key, and he could see that the stick in Mu Yi¡¯s hand was also a treasure or a magic weapon.


    Mu Yi also had a copper lamp, a magic weapon. Mu Yi had two magic weapons. With the reward offered by the Xu family and the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient Road, it was enough to make people crazy.


    Originally, Wang Qian had the same idea. Even in his opinion, he was a first-class second-grade expert. Except for Xu Qing, he was the most powerful player. Even if he could not get all of them, he wanted at least one magic weapon. This was just cruel.


    They misjudged Mu Yi, and almost lost their entire force. At this critical time, one of the most terrible assassins of Hell suddenly appeared. At this time, he knew that even without Xu Qing¡¯s words, Mu Yi¡¯s treasures would never be his.


    ¡®At least my life is saved,¡¯ Wang Qian couldn¡¯t help but think. Although the treasure was important, he had to have a life to enjoy them.


    After facing Mu Yi, Wang Qian welcomed Big Slave and leave Mu Yi to Xu Qing and the assassin of Hell.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared at Xu Qing¡¯s side, a few feet away, far away from Mu Yi: Ghost Four.


    Mu Yi had killed Ghost Nine. Based on that, he was probably between Ghost Nine and the Ghost Eight in terms of strength. Thus, Mu Yi was wary of Ghost Four.


    His breath was uncertain. He stood there, but it seemed like an illusion to Mu Yi, so Mu Yi didn¡¯t immediately attack. He wanted to see Ghost Four¡¯s strength first.


    Ghost Four looked at Mu Yi and said, ¡°Give me your bamboo stick, copper lamp and the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, abandon your strength, and I will spare you my life.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Mu Yi sneered. Did Ghost Four think he was a fool? Even if the Lord of Hell, he wouldn¡¯t give up. ¡°What about this? You abandon your strength, and I will let you go.¡±


    ¡°Good courage, do you know how many years it has been since the last person dared to speak to me like that?¡± Ghost Four¡¯s breath suddenly became stronger and felt oppressive.


    ¡°In my opinion, you are just a clown. Do you think you can deceive me with such a flawed scheme?¡± Mu Yi said with a sudden wave of his left hand, and he activated a evil slaying charm. The white light fell on a stone not far behind him.


    Strange things happened, and the stone suddenly disappeared, leaving a dark shadow shrouded in a cloak like the previous two assassins and the Ghost Four near him suddenly became a stone.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± After a period of silence, Ghost Four spoke, his voice was a little more restrained. Mu Yi could see through his magic, surprisingly. It hadn¡¯t been flawed, so how did Mu Yi see through it?


    Once upon a time, he assassinated people who were more powerful than Mu Yi using magic, but even those people didn¡¯t see through his magic. Therefore, Mu Yi¡¯s position in his heart rose sharply. He even felt something he hadn¡¯t in a long time: fear.

 Chapter 246 True and False Ghost Four Continued

    Chapter 246 True and False Ghost Four (Continued)


    Mu Yi looked at Ghost Four and smiled, ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°You can choose not to tell me,¡± Ghost Four said after a moment of silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I don¡¯t believe that the assassins of the underworld have false fame, especially the famous Ghost department. Although I haven¡¯t contacted an assassin, I know at least that the real power of the assassin lies in the assassination in secret. You appeared in front of me and spouted nonsense. If you really wanted my treasure, you could get it by killing me. Therefore, from the moment you appeared in front of me, I was skeptical. In addition, my perception is strong, so I can see through your illusions. ¡°


    ¡°I see.¡± Ghost Four nodded four times, then continued, ¡°It seems that I was careless, but you are wrong on one thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Yi asked curiously.


    ¡°That is, an assassin can kill openly, just because you are worth it.¡± Ghost Four rushed toward Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi simply stood there. He couldn¡¯t move, watching the assassin streak towards him. A dark dagger rushed towards Mu Yi¡¯s head. Even if Mu Yi used the Vajra charm, it was hard to defend against that kind of attack.


    Mu Yi ignored Ghost Four and the dagger, turned around suddenly, and raised his hand to activate the five thunders charm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lightning struck three feet to the left of Mu Yi. There was nothing there.


    Ghost Four had run into Mu Yi, and strange things happened again. Ghost Four suddenly split and disappeared completely after running into Mu Yi. On the other side, on the edge of the pit where the lightning struck was a black shadow.


    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± Ghost Four asked.


    ¡°I just did what you did,¡± Mu Yi said casually except he took advantage of the other¡¯s illustion and retaliated.


    Although the lightning didn¡¯t hurt him, he lost face, and Mu Yi not only saw through his magic, but also used them against him.


    Originally, it was just an assignment. Now, he hated Mu Yi.


    ¡°You are worthy of being called a demon. I admit that I despise you. It was natural that Nine died at your hands. However, you dared to kill people of Hell, no matter where you go, you will die,¡± Ghost Four said.


    ¡°Is that right? I don¡¯t think so. I think it¡¯s the biggest mistake for Hell to provoke me. ¡±


    Ghost Four¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply.


    Xu Qing was stunned. Seeing the Ghost Four¡¯s figure, he trembled. The terrible illusion even enveloped him. He didn¡¯t even feel it. He wondered if Ghost Four targeted him, would he survive and knew that he would have died instantly. Xu Qing was really scared.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard such big talk for many years. I have to admit that you really make me angry,¡± Ghost Four said.


    ¡°Is that right? You make me angry, too,¡± Mu Yi said, activating another five thunders charm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lightning struck again. The Ghost Four in front Mu Yi was broken before even attacking. On the other side, another Ghost Four appeared.


    However, compared with the last time, Ghost Four was more confused.


    Xu Qing, however, was so stiff that he could only stand there and dare not move because he did not know whether what he saw was true or not.


    Ghost Four had the same question in his heart. Mu Yi seemed to know his actions like the palm of his hand.


    He was a little shocked. His magic definitely played a big role in his becoming Ghost Four though he was first-class and third-grade, similar to Mu Yi.


    His magic had always made him confident, even in the face of enemies of the same realm or higher. Except for the Lord of Hell, he had never seen anyone ignore his magic.


    ¡°You must die!¡± A voice kept shouting in his heart.


    Without illusions, he would lose an advantage. He could only kill him.


    ¡°What? Are you not willing? Then, you¡¯re going to die.¡±


    The first time, he saw through Ghost Four¡¯s illusions using his powerful mind and spirit power, but the second time, he relied on the copper lamp which quivered when Ghost Four used illusions. Then, Mu Yi felt a force pouring out of the copper lamp into his body.


    After wandering around his body, the power finally filled Mu Yi¡¯s eyes, and all his illusions disappeared.


    Therefore, no matter how hard Ghost Four tried, he looked liked a clown in Mu Yi¡¯s eyes. However, after using two five thunders charms in succession, Mu Yi understood Ghost Four¡¯s strength and he was no longer wary.


    The mountain that had been pressing on his mind before also moved away. When he was relieved, Mu Yi decided to kill Ghost Four. After all, the magic of the other side was too threatening and overwhelming. Without the copper lamp, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to see through it and he didn¡¯t know if it would be useful if they were to meet again.


    With Mu Yi¡¯s voice, the last and most powerful five thunders charm activated. The first two were to lead him into a false sense of security.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This five thunders charm interrupted Ghost Four¡¯s attempt to cast another illusion.


    Ghost Four¡¯s expression changed as he realized. His heart was filled with fear.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ghost Four screamed as he was struck by the lightning.


    Mu Yi retreated two steps, a little surprised. Although he had expected the five thunders charm he drew most recently would be powerful, the result was beyond his imagination. It was more than 30% stronger than the previous ones.


    Although 30% was a large improvement, the heart of the change was the different breath of the lightning. Although he didn¡¯t know what that meant, the tragedy of Ghost Four proved the difference in strength.


    The lightning dissipated, revealing the Ghost Four. Although he was still standing there, his cloak had broken into pieces. There was only a skin tight suit made of unknown fur inside. Without the cloak, his appearance could not be concealed from Mu Yi.


    His face was dark and his eyebrows were gone. Mu Yi¡¯s attempt to guess the age of Ghost Four from his face failed, but he was definitely over 40.


    Although 40 years old seemed to be old, it was pretty young for a first-class expert. At 80, first-class experts could maintain their Qi and their strength.


    From his breath, Mu Yi felt disorder. His real injury was even worse than his appearance. Maybe this was the real role of the lightning just now. The lightning harmed body and soul.


    Ghost Four had suffered such a big loss and had not immediately exploded. He knew his own situation, so he couldn¡¯t attack easily. He had some scruples, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t have any. He was at his weakest. How could Mu Yi let him go easily?


    Therefore, Mu Yi used Yu¡¯s Steps and rushed towards him with the Bamboo Tree of Life. His blood rushed like a big river, and his breath surged as he swung.


    The Qi in his body flew into the Bamboo Tree of Life under the guidance of his mind. The originally bright Bamboo Tree of Life seemed to be alive, dazzling, with a breath that made the heaven and earth silent.


    Ghost Four looked up, and there was a trace of panic in his eyes. This kind of mood should not have appeared on an assassin, especially the fourth-ranked assassin in Hell.

 Chapter 247 Lamp Oil

    Ghost Four was dead!


    No one moved.


    Xu Qing, Wang Qian, Mo Ruyan¡¯s opponents, and Ghost Seven all gawked in disbelief.


    Ghost Four had been blown to smithereens. Unless Ghost Four had the ability to regenerate from a drop of blood, he couldn¡¯t live again.


    Ghost Seven reacted first. After he pushed back Nian Nuer, he immediately turned around and tried to escape. He was an assassin but life was more important, especially now that Ghost Four was dead.


    Nian Nuer wanted to catch up with Ghost Seven, but she was stopped by Mu Yi. In his opinion, Ghost Seven was not as important as the rest of them, especially Xu Qing.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Because of the death of Ghost Four, Wang Qian became careless. Big Slave hit him hard and smashed his shoulder.


    Watching Big Slave attack Wang Qian, Mu Yi knew that he would be dead.


    Nian Nuer stopped Mo Ruyan¡¯s opponent before he escaped, furious about Ghost Seven¡¯s escape. Mo Ruyan chased him from behind. Under the attack, he soon followed Ghost Four into death.


    Xu Qing felt bad after Ghost Four was killed. He still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Xu Qing looked at Mu Yi, ¡°I think I thought you were good, but now, I know I underestimated you. It¡¯s not just me. Everyone in the world looked down on you.¡±


    ¡°Finished?¡± Mu Yi looked at Xu Qing coldly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Wang Qian fell to the ground, while Big Slave was stained with blood and full of frightening evil energy.


    After killing Wang Qian with a punch, Big Slave licked his lips excitedly, then turned his eyes to Xu Qing. Obviously, he was not satisfied with killing only Wang Qian.


    Mo Ruyan stabbed her opponent in the chest as Nian Nuer attacked him. He died.


    After killing him, Nian Nuer and Mo Ruyan went to Mu Yi and surrounded Xu Qing.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Xu Qing despaired. However, he did not beg for mercy. He knew that Mu Yi would not let him go, he also wanted to preserve his dignity as a first-class expert.


    Nian Nuer, Big Slave together with Mo Ruyan attacked Xu Qing.


    A few moments later, he was injured.


    It was obvious who would win once Xu Qing became more and more injured. Mu Yi stopped pretending. He quivered violently and spat out blood, leaning on the Bamboo Tree of Life to support him.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Although Nian Nuer was attacked Xu Qing, she had been paying attention to Mu Yi. She flew to Mu Yi and didn¡¯t care about Xu Qing.


    When Xu Qing saw Mu Yi¡¯s state, his eyes widened, ¡°No!¡±


    Regret filled him. Mu Yi had been faking it. If he dared to fight at that time, he might have been able to kill Mu Yi, but he was scared by Ghost Four¡¯s death.


    As a result, Wang Qian and another man were killed, even Ghost Seven fled early.


    ¡®If¡­¡¯ Xu Qing thought regretfully. Regardless, Mu Yi won because Xu Qing was a coward, and he would die.


    How regretful!


    No one sold a cure for regret. Big Slave and Mo Ruyan were merciless. Xu Qing stumbled, then he was slapped to pieces by Big Slave.


    Everyone was killed except for Ghost Seven.


    If the matter was publicized, it would rock the world.=


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Nian Nuer asked anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a little bit of backfire.¡± Mu Yi shook his head and took a long breath.


    Although Mu Yi said he was ok, but Nian Nuer was not at ease. She looked at the Bamboo Tree of Life in Mu Yi¡¯s hand and wanted to help him like before, but Mu Yi grasped the Bamboo Tree of Life and shook his head firmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After Mu Yi said that, he saw Xu Qing die miserably. At the moment of his death, Xu Qing faced Mu Yi.


    Mo Ruyan came over anxiously, ¡°Mu Yi, are you ok?¡±


    Although Big Slave was not clever, he also knew that Mu Yi was hurt, so he looked at Mu Yi, with worry in his eyes.


    Mu Yi shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Big Slave. Bring their bodies to me.¡±


    The bodies of others were soon placed in front of Mu Yi. Mu Yi took out the copper lamp, lit it with the power of mind and spirit, and made the fire fall on the corpses.


    Although Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t know what Mu Yi was doing, she didn¡¯t ask much, just stood beside him.


    Though Mu Yi said he was ok, he was severely injured and was the only one injured.


    Though he¡¯d acted carefully, the whole process was extremely dangerous. If he hadn¡¯t focused his strength properly, the results would have been different.


    The flames of copper lamp soon devoured the bodies and the remains of Ghost Four.


    After that, the flames immediately gathered and flew back to copper lamp. Mu Yi watched the copper lamp. When the oil in the lamp increased several times in an instant, Mu Yi¡¯s face brightened.


    This experiment undoubtedly proved his previous conjecture, and the amount of lamp oil was beyond his imagination. He thought it would increase by one or two times at the most, but it increased by five times. Now the copper lamp was almost one third full.


    He felt no discomfort about the process. If you didn¡¯t hurt others, others would hurt you.


    Mo Ruyan only saw Mu Yi burn several bodies. She thought that Mu Yi was destroying the corpses. She didn¡¯t think about anything else. After all, she couldn¡¯t see the amount of oil in the copper lamp from the outside, but the power of the fire surprised her.


    Mu Yi quietly put away the copper lamp and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mu Yi felt that there were eyes staring at him in the dark even though the battle was over, so he wanted to leave. There were two hours left until midnight. If they were just walking, it would have been enough, but Mu Yi needed to heal. Otherwise, even if he entered King Xian¡¯s tomb he would die. Regardless, Mu Yi and his friends continued on, discarding the marks of battle.

 Chapter 248 Eyes in the Dark

    After Mu Yi and his group left, a whirlwind suddenly came and blew away the ashes. At the same time, Leng Yu and Mister Mo appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t expected that they have become so powerful!¡± Mister Mo looked into the direction Mu Yi went and muttered. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    ¡°Nor did I. The little guy hid his strength so well.¡± Leng Yu seemed more restrained.


    Although Xu Qing and the people from Hell were secretive, they couldn¡¯t hide their actions from Tingyu Building, but she didn¡¯t tell Mu Yi. She wanted to see Mu Yi¡¯s potential, polish it and make him grow stronger faster.


    She thought that Mu Yi was very powerful, but weaker than the Ghost Four, so she followed them quietly. If Mu Yi couldn¡¯t withstand the Xu family¡¯s machinations, she had planned to save his life at the critical moment.


    However, Mu Yi performed pretty well, and even killed Ghost Four.


    ¡°This kid changed a lot and improved alot, but he is crueler to himself than others of his age. He deserves to be the One¡¯s apprentice. Maybe he could really succeed.¡± Mister Mo said.


    ¡°Success? It¡¯s too early to talk about that. We don¡¯t know whether he can take over the position of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. Let¡¯s wait for him to pass the next level first,¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you understood him yet? Despite his age, there are few people in the whole world that could match with him,¡± Mister Mo looked at Leng Yu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. He is still not the best. What¡¯s more, big progress doesn¡¯t mean anything if he can¡¯t reach the destination finally. We know the third difficulty is not easy to break through,¡± Leng Yu shook her head. She, the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag, had reached the peak of the second difficulty and had no confidence, let alone others.


    ¡°You are too strict. If compared with people of your age, I¡¯m afraid the whole world would find none more diligent. At least, I¡¯m absolutely sure Mu Yi would succeed,¡± said Mister Mo.


    ¡°But the odds of success are not more than 30%,¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°Well, well, I know you. You have admitted my words and are also optimistic about him in your heart,¡± Mister Mo said.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Leng Yu disappeared.


    Seeing this, Mister Mo couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and feeling a little funny. However, he caught up with her. Now that the battle was over, they had to get to the tomb.


    As Leng Yu said before, there was still a difficulty for Mu Yi to pass tonight. Before that, Xu Qing and others were just a test for him. If Mu Yi couldn¡¯t even pass this test, then he was not qualified to participate in the opening of the tomb of King Xian.


    After all, which one could go there after hearing about the old Jianghu, the old monster?Mu Yi was not strong enough to face it, but as long as Leng Yu was there, his life could be saved at least.


    Mu Yi and his partners had walked for more than ten miles before they found a place to rest. Then, Mu Yi looked back and closed his eyes for a long time.


    With his movement, some of his disordered breath quickly stabilized, although his face was still pale, he looked better.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Ruyan took notice of Mu Yi¡¯s strange performance and asked.


    ¡®Is there any enemy behind us?¡¯ she thought.


    ¡°Someone was following and spying on us.¡±


    He could guess who they were. Although the spy seemed not to be hostile, Mu Yi still wouldn¡¯t expose them. He was injured, but not as serious as the others thought. Half of the blood was an act.


    His body had suffered from his explosive use of Qi and the Bamboo Tree of Life, but he didn¡¯t have to spit out blood. He did so in order to deceive the spy.


    All he did was to make the spy think he also suffered a lot. In this way, the spy might underestimate his strength. It worked, but he wasn¡¯t excited.


    ¡°Then the reason you seem so injured¡­¡± Mo Ruyan¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.


    ¡°Yes, to pretend.¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, Mo Ruyan was filled with relief, but Nian Nuer was discontented. She had really been worried and didn¡¯t appreciate not being told about the ruse. She was happy that he was not badly hurt and angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve gained something from that battle. While there¡¯s still time, let¡¯s absorb it here to be sure.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Mu Yi to recover, but he couldn¡¯t help but think of the rejuvenation charm. It was difficult to draw because of its large effect.


    The idea flashed in Mu Yi¡¯s mind. Then, he found a place to sit down and took out the copper lamp and put it in front of him.


    Mo Ruyan and the others all sat around the copper lamp.


    When the copper lamp was ignited, the color of the flame had deepened because of the addition of the lamp oil. Hopefully, it would have a greater effect.


    Mu Yi closed his eyes first and settled down gradually. His mind and spirit gradually integrated with the copper lamp. The flame flickered gently with Mu Yi¡¯s breath, but the strong wind couldn¡¯t move him.


    Although the battle finished quickly, he had gained a lot, including the knowledge of the copper lamp¡¯s magic breaking abilities.Without it, he would have lost.


    After all, Ghost Four¡¯s magic had reached a peak level and his own mind and spirit had only been able to sense his magic¡¯s presence and flaws.


    At the same time, the power of five thunders charm made Mu Yi feel pity. He only had one left. Unless he could enter the unity of heaven and man again, he couldn¡¯t make another of the same power. He had to wait for another coincidence.


    The additional spiritual effet was the most impressive and useful part of the new five thunders charm. He hadn¡¯t expected that the unique five thunders charm could be used in that way. Was that the next improvement direction of five thunders charm?


    Leng Yu had asked him if he had practiced thunder techniques, but he didn¡¯t answer, and Leng Yu showed a trace of disappointment. Apparently, thunder techniques were not as simple as he thought at the beginning.


    Maybe with more knowledge of the thunder techniques, the five thunders charm could attack the soul? In this way, the power of five thunders charm would definitely increase.


    It was a pity that time was limited, and the practice of thunder techniques was also very harsh and dangerous. Mu Yi didn¡¯t plan to take risks before he was fully prepared. Thunder techniques were very powerful, but his life was more important.


    Mu Yi and Mo Ruyan digested the gains the obtained from the battle. She realized the gap between her and Mu Yi and, by extension, her and Qu Yang.Attacking him now would be like hitting a stone with an egg. She still needed to work hard.


    She had decided to follow in Mu Yi¡¯s footsteps because he had helped her breakthrough. Moreover, following Mu Yi could let her see more than if she went another way.


    There was a big battle happening to night, so when she calmed down, she digested her fighting experience and recovered her strength.


    Nian Nuer¡¯s harvest tonight was not so great, but she and Big Slave absorbed the power of the copper lamp, as time passed slowly.

 Chapter 249 Figh

    t


    Qi was invisible, but it also needed to be hidden.


    This evening, Mu Yi had infused the Bamboo Tree of Life with his Qi, delivering a powerful blow. However, Mu Yi had known that he would barely be able to make it with his current strength. He had also expected that this technique could only be used as a trump card; otherwise, he would only be waiting to die after using it.


    Mu Yi had consumed a lot tonight. All the five thunders Charms had been exhausted. Although there had been enough Evil Spirit Slaying Charms, they would have no effect in the face of the old monsters. Fortunately, the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm was still in his pocket.


    With the increase of lamp oil, the copper lamp could be used at critical moments, so Mu Yi still had a chance to win in spite of the hazards ahead.


    One hour later, Mu Yi opened his eyes. The gleam in his eyes vanished immediately. Then, he reverted to his ordinary appearance.


    After waking up, Mu Yi found that Mo Ruyan was standing beside him, waiting. Since they were not injured, they had recovered faster. Moreover, it was not a good time for cultivation, so they had stopped practicing early.


    ¡°Brother, you finally woke up.¡± Seeing Mu Yi wake up, Nian Nuer was the first one to cry out. Although Mu Yi had said he was okay before, it had been hard for her to stop being worried without seeing it with her own eyes. That was why they had woken up early. Seeing Mu Yi breathing vigorously without any signs of weakness, they felt relieved.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s keep going. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± The group continued towards Xian County.


    Tonight was a sleepless night for many people. The stars above seemed to be particularly bright. Despite there being no specific time announced for the opening of King Xian¡¯s tomb, people who were interested already knew about the opening. Some were even waiting around the tomb. It was impossible for Leng Yu to open the tomb secretly.


    When Mu Yi and others finally arrived at Xian County, Mu Yi came across Mister Mo unexpectedly.


    ¡°Mister Mo, I didn¡¯t expect you here,¡± Mu Yi said. He didn¡¯t think it was a wise choice for Mister Mo to come here given his strength, but he did not say anything.


    ¡°I had to come; otherwise, who else would deliver this thing to you?¡± said Mister Mo as he threw a box to Mu Yi. Mu Yi opened it up only to find the jade seal inside, the very key to King Xian¡¯s tomb.


    ¡°This?¡± Mu Yi looked at Mister Mo doubtfully. The task of opening King Xian¡¯s tomb had been assigned to him? He didn¡¯t know anything about it. He had thought he would only need to follow others in, hide in the dark, and rob it.


    It was clear that they wanted him to attract everyone¡¯s attention by opening the tomb. Even though he was a steady man, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help feeling angry.


    ¡°There are many traps in the tomb. Breaking in without this key will only lead to its self-destruction, so no one will act rashly before getting the key. It¡¯s not convenient for her or me to reveal our identities, so we can only let you do it,¡± Mister Mo said.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ll let me stand out? I imagine the news that I have the key to King Xian¡¯s tomb has already been spread, hasn¡¯t it? ¡°


    ¡°Yes, it was spread out by Qian Butong, as well as the news that King Xian¡¯s tomb will be opened tonight.¡± Mister Mo understated.


    Hearing Mister Mo¡¯s words, Mu Yi smiled because Qian Butong was also involved. Tingyu Building or Leng Yu had schemed the whole thing. Qian Butong was just a chess piece.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but think about the news regarding Qian Butong a few days ago. It turned out to be intentionally delivered to him by Tingyu Building. Mu Yi had figured that was the case, so he was not surprised to hear it.


    He had an agreement with Leng Yu. Since he had collected the reward first, there was nothing he could say. Even if he knew that the other party was taking advantage of him, he could only act according to her plan.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    Then, Mister Mo left with light steps after he told Mu Yi the specific location of King Xian¡¯s tomb and the way to open it. Mu Yi put the seal away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Soon, they arrived at the place that Mister Mo had described. This place abutted Xian County and was very easy to find. In addition to King Xian¡¯s tomb, there were many other large tombs. It was a heaven for tomb robbers. Only King Xian¡¯s tomb in the center had never been broken into successfully.


    There had been many tomb robbers who hadn¡¯t believed in evil spirits, but they had all ended up dying miserably. Rumors had spread over time, and no one had dared to break into King Xian¡¯s tomb again from then on.


    Most of the people who had gathered were experts from around the world. They had heard a rumor that the key to King Xian¡¯s tomb had been found, and it would be opened in the near future.


    Compared with the keys to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, they were more concerned about King Xian¡¯s tomb. The Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was just a legend, so no one had ever entered it. Moreover, with the exception of the key Mu Yi had, the keys were in the hands of major people who they could not rob.


    The tomb of King Xian was tangible, and it was well known that King Xian had collected numerous lost classics. As long as they got one, they would benefit greatly. Even though they knew that many old monsters would also come, they came in hopes to at least get a chance at whatever was left once they got what they wanted.


    The Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu was the greatest draw for them because it held the key to breaking through the second difficulty.


    They knew that the imperial jade seal was in Mu Yi¡¯s hand, so they took the easy route and waited for him to open it. It was a tacit agreement that no one would attack Mu Yi until after he had opened the tomb. None of them were fool enough to rush and risk offending the old monsters.


    Mu Yi also understood all this, but he had no choice.


    Tonight was the 15th of the month, and the moon was extremely round. There were many people hiding around King Xian¡¯s tomb, so when Mu Yi and his two peers arrived, they immediately attracted attention. Nian Nuer hid in the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    According to Mister Mo, King Xian¡¯s tomb was on the square platform, so it was easy to find.


    The square platform was a high platform made of blue stones. It was called the square platform because of its boxy shape. Originally, it had been buried under the ground and unearthed by tomb robbers when they had tried to open the tomb when one of them triggered the trap and made the square platform rise from the ground.


    At that time, it had also caused a sensation. Many people had come to explore, but the square platform was a defense mechanism. After many people¡¯s lives had been sacrificed, people finally understood that unless they had got the key, they would not be able to open King Xian¡¯s tomb.


    Along the way, Mu Yi was also acutely aware of some breaths around him, and his brows were wrinkled. At first, he had thought that there would not be many people aware, but it seemed that he was wrong. The breaths he had perceived were at least a dozen in total, excluding those he couldn¡¯t sense.


    He had been screwed by Leng Yu again. There were definitely more people aware of King Xian¡¯s tomb than he had thought.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t care. In his opinion, the more people, the better. In this way, he would not appear too conspicuous. Otherwise, he would be the only young one among a group of old monsters and likely be killed for standing out.


    He was determined to obtain the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu, not only because of his deal with Leng Yu but because of his own urgent need.


    From Leng Yu, he deduced how hard it would be to break through the third difficulty. Otherwise, she would not choose to restart. Even so, she still had no absolute confidence. Mu Yi seemed to be far away from the peak of the second difficulty and didn¡¯t need to worry about it, but if he missed this opportunity, it might cause him difficulty later.


    Therefore, he had to prepare for the third difficulty in advance. Only by breaking through the third difficulty could he be entitled to know the secrets of that year. His only option was to fight for every opportunity he could. If he didn¡¯t fight, they would be taken, and if he didn¡¯t take them, he would never get another chance.


    ¡°Is this the square platform?¡±


    Soon, the three of them came to a high platform made of bluestones, marked by time. Standing in front of it, they felt insignificant.


    ¡°Yes, this is the square platform. Boy, take out the imperial jade seal and open King Xian¡¯s tomb,¡± Mo Ruyan couldn¡¯t help muttering.


    All of a sudden, a voice came out of nowhere.

 Chapter 250 four old monsters

    Hearing the voice coming from behind them, Mu Yi was not surprised, he had noticed people following them for a long time.


    Mu Yi turned around and saw an old man of fifty or sixty standing there with a smile and staring at him.


    This old man looked like an ordinary old man who lived in the countryside, but Mu Yi knew that he was a hidden old monster. His strength has already reached the level of returning to nature, far beyond Mu Yi¡¯s level.


    Mu Yi was not unreasonable or arrogant. Otherwise, he could not live to the present. He could be cold and ruthless and had killed before, but if he acted arrogantly, he would be killed.


    ¡°An honor to meet you,¡± Mu Yi looked at the old man and gave a salute.


    Mo Ruyan followed Mu Yi¡¯s lead. Although she could not see the depth of the old man in front of her, she believed in Mu Yi¡¯s sight.


    ¡°You are very sensible,¡± the old man looked at Mu Yi and touched his chin.


    ¡°Sensible, Qin Sanchao? This kid killed a lot of people. Compared with those demons, he is more like a devil in the world.¡± Another voice came from the other side.


    ¡°It¡¯s a skill to kill people. I like him, Dong. What are you doing?¡± Qin Sanchao¡¯s expression went cold.


    Mu Yi looked at the man. Compared with Qin Sanchao, he was tall, even taller than Mu Yi. Although he was not a young man, he had a firm face, red lips and white teeth. His Qi and blood were still at their peak. Nian Nuer could fight against the first-class experts, but if she fought against the old man, he could hurt Nian Nuer just by stimulating his Qi and blood.


    The strength of this man was also immeasurable, but compared with Qin Sanchao, they were different extremes. If Mu Yi didn¡¯t read it wrong, one of them went from the inside to the outside and the others went from the outside to the inside to reach the same destination.


    The different roads created their differences and led them to quarrel in front of juniors like Mu Yi.


    ¡°Qin Sanchao, you appreciate him, but I can¡¯t. You want to protect him, and I insist on killing him.¡± Dong Chuanjiang said with a strong evil spirit in his body as he charged Mu Yi.


    Seeing Dong Chuanjiang wanted to kill him because they did not reach an agreement, Mu Yi was angry. He revered him, but it didn¡¯t mean he was afraid and ready to surrender. Although it was against the plan, he didn¡¯t need to pretend since others were bullying him.


    The evil spirit from Dong Chuanjiang showed that he was a murderer. Under the attack of the evil spirit, Mu Yi¡¯s whole body bristled and froze in crisis.


    ¡°You want to kill in front of me? Dong, you are not qualified.¡± Just as Mu Yi was about to start, Qin Sanchao suddenly stepped in front of Mu Yi and blocked the attack. His hunched body straightened up, and his Qi was ready to fight.


    Though he was much shorter, when locked in combat they looked extremely tall in Mu Yi¡¯s eyes because they were on a similar level. Though it was just a conflict of Qi, it caused a lot of murderous and heavy feelings to fill the air.


    ¡°If you two want to fight, you can find a place to fight. We are still waiting for the tomb to open,¡± another voice said, separating the two Qis. Mu Yi faintly heard a sword chant and saw Dong Chuanjiang and Qin Sanchao¡¯s Qis either retreat or separate. They calmed down and stopped their fight.


    At this time, Mu Yi looked at the third person. He was dressed in a Taoist robe. His face was simple, with no expression. He had long gray and white hair. His age seemed to be in his 40s, but the vicissitudes in his eyes made him seem to be in his 70s or 80s and gave off a very strange feeling.


    He carried a peach sword and a bell on his waist.


    Looking at the Taoist, Mu Yi felt as if he had met the natural enemy.


    ¡°He wants to kill me!¡±


    Although the Taoist didn¡¯t show any killing intent, Mu Yi¡¯s intuition told him that he was right.


    ¡®Who is he? Did I provoke him? Is it because of the imperial jade seal or the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road?¡¯ Mu Yi¡¯s mind turned quickly and kept speculating. However, he could not understand why this man had such a strong intent to kill him.


    ¡°Ning Wuque, I already know that you¡¯re hiding. What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t help it now?¡± Looking at the Taoist, Qin Sanchao¡¯s words were full of disdain.


    Dong Chuanjiang didn¡¯t seem to have any good feelings for the Taoist either. With a cold snort, he turned his head to one side.


    On principle, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. According to the situation of these three people, there was clearly a gap between them.


    Mu Yi had never heard of Ning Wuque, likely because he was too lowly to know the people of the top level.


    The three of them gave Mu Yi a kind of unfathomable feeling. Originally, he had some confidence, but now, he knew that no matter how many final cards he had, he could not be the opponent of the three people.


    Did Leng Yu want him to die?


    Ning Wuque ignored the two people, ¡°Boy, hand over the imperial jade seal and the key of Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    ¡°This little Taoist is a part of your Taoist family. You¡¯re being very unreasonable,¡± Qin Sanchao said. For some reason, he had made up his mind to defend Mu Yi.


    ¡°What does Taoism have do with me?¡± Ning Wuque said coldly.


    ¡°Well, Ning Wuque, don¡¯t embarrassed this little brother. After all, he has the imperial jade seal. We just need to open the tomb of King Xian.¡±


    From the dark, another old man in wide robes with big sleeves came out. When he appeared, there was a sudden silence around him. Even Qin Sanchao fell into silence.


    He had to be the strongest of them all.


    ¡°Boy, take out the seal,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Yi said. In the face of such an existence, he had no right to refuse. If he did, Ning Wuque would kill him immediately.


    When the imperial jade seal appeared in his hand, the four old monsters¡¯ gasped as they stared at the seal.


    The old man took a deep breath, ¡°Okay, Okay. Please take the seal to the stage.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Mu Yi was shocked. He thought it would be okay to hand over the jade seal, but he didn¡¯t expect that they wanted him to open it. He looked at the expressions of the Qin Sanchao and others. They seemed resigned as if they knew it would be like this for a long time.


    Mu Yi hesitated then thought that Leng Yu wanted him to open the tomb himself. The four old monsters in front of him knew that he would come here.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to? ¡°The old man saw Mu Yi hesitated. His voice was colder and no one said anything.


    ¡°Yes, I will do it.¡±


    Mu Yi took a deep breath. He was furious. He was not only being taken advantage of by Leng Yu, but the four old monsters in front of him regarded him as the fish on the chopping board. They didn¡¯t take his life seriously at all and would abandon him if he proved useless.


    Did Mu Yi have any other choice?


    Therefore, he took a deep breath and looked at Mo Ruyan, silently telling her to take Big Slave away. He had planned to take two people into the tomb with him, but it was impossible.


    He could only hope that the four old monsters didn¡¯t take Mo Ruyan seriously and it was only he would be in danger. Their presences were eye opening for him.


    From downhill to Qingjiang mansion, he had traveled north and became complacent along the way. He couldn¡¯t say that he was invincible, but he had looked down on the world¡¯s heroes figuring that they had made similar journeys.


    Even in the face of Hell, he didn¡¯t fear. He honed his skills and relied on his trump cards or being able to escape. He thought he could continue this way and continue to break through. He knew that Leng Yu might be using him, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to take the deal. Tonight, he realized how ridiculous he used to be and how naive those ideas were.


    The four old monsters could kill him easily. Feelings of desperation rose for the first time in his life. Fortunately, his experience in the world had laid a deep foundation for him, and his mind was more steadfast than expected. He was in a desperate situation, but he wouldn¡¯t give up.


    He realized that the four old monsters only seemed to be in harmony. They actually contained each other, which gave Mu Yi hope to survive if he played the situation correctly.


    Mu Yi¡¯s thoughts suddenly turned, and his mind became clear. He walked slowly towards the square platform with the jade seal.

 Chapter 251 entering the tomb

    When Mu Yi walked towards the square platform with the jade seal, the old monsters watched him. If Mu Yi had turned around, he would have seen the tension in their eyes. It was an unusual expression for such powerful men. Obviously, the tomb of King Xian meant a great deal to them.


    As for Mo Ruyan, she was more concerned. Although she was not qualified to speak, she knew the old monsters had ill intentions. She understood Mu Yi¡¯s request, but she wasn¡¯t going to abandon him.


    From the time she decided to follow Mu Yi, she knew there would be danger, and it was not her character to abandon her friends. Similar to Mu Yi, she had few friends.


    As he approached the square platform, he felt the seal in his hand changing and growing hot like a piece of jade, gradually blooming its charm.


    Finally, a beam of moonlight fell on the imperial jade seal, and the imperial jade seal shined brightly. Then, the square platform in front of him began to vibrate. The old monsters behind Mu Yi were delighted and stared at the imperial jade seal in Mu Yi¡¯s hand.


    One after another, runes rose from the square platform, connecting with each other until they covered the whole square platform.


    A muffled sound suddenly came from deep within the square platform, and the ground shook. Then, the seal in Mu Yi¡¯s hand suddenly flew up and integrated into the array. At the same time, a door appeared, and the square platform also split, revealing a passage.


    Although Mu Yi had embarked on the path of cultivation and had seen various mysterious and strange things, it was the first time that he had seen something like this. His mind and spirit were inevitably shaken, and he stared in fascination.


    However, the old monsters behind him weren¡¯t awed. After seeing the door and passage appear, they rushed forward at the same time.


    In a flash, Mu Yi felt that he was in the middle of the storm. His entire body was like a boat in the storm, which could be overturned at any time.


    ¡°Is this the second most difficult peak?¡± Mu Yi repressed his fear. The momentum was far beyond his imagination.


    Luckily, the momentum was not aimed at him. The four men were attempting to hinder each other as they entered the passage.


    As he entered, Ning Wuque suddenly looked back and took a look at Mu Yi. Mu Yi froze. He saw the peach sword behind him.


    Then, a sword flew towards Mu Yi.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand why Ning Wuque was so hostile towards him, but he didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡®The second peak, so what?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t going to die there.


    Ning Wuque couldn¡¯t waste too much time on him if he was going to keep up with the other three, so there was a chance that Mu Yi could make it out alive.


    A burst of fire rose in his heart. The copper lamp vibrated and broke through his terror. Without thinking, he lifted the Bamboo Tree of Life and blocked the sword.


    With a crash, Mu Yi¡¯s body swayed and he took a step backward, but the shadow of the sword had been scattered.


    ¡°Gee!¡± Ning Wuque said.


    Mu Yi stood in the opening of the passage with a dark expression. Although he stopped the attack, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t relax. It had been a casual attack and did not reflect his full strength.


    ¡°Mu Yi, are you ok?¡± Mo Ruyan rushed to Mu Yi, looking at him with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Yi suppressed his anger and shook his head. As the four old monsters entered the passage, Mu Yi felt the Qi coming from the surrounding area.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the way first,¡± Mu Yi took Mo Ruyan and hid without saying a word. Big Slave followed him closely.


    Just after they hid, they saw a figure running quickly into the passage.The person wasn¡¯t as strong as the four old monsters, but it was definitely enough to open the four life wheels.


    However, the figure did not take care of Mu Yi, he just wanted to enter the passage.


    Later, people entered the passage one after another, some of them looked at Mu Yi in surprise. Whether they were eager to enter the tomb or knew that Mu Yi was not easy to beat, no one fought with him.


    Soon, at least twenty people had entered the passage. The weakest of them were first-class experts in the second difficulty.


    The number surprised Mu Yi since there were so few people that powerful.


    ¡°Mu Yi, shall we go in?¡± Mo Ruyan asked after seeing that no one was entering.


    ¡°Sure, but you stay out here with Big Slave,¡± Mu Yi said. After seeing the strength of the second-level expert, Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to let Mo Ruyan take risks. If he was alone, he might be able to escape with all kinds of cards, but if he took Mo Ruyan with him, they would be dead.


    Although unwilling to admit it, Mo Ruyan would only drag Mu Yi down.


    Mo Ruyan knew it as well, so she couldn¡¯t help biting her lip after hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words then nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be here with Big Slave. You must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mu Yi nodded. ¡°You should wait for me in the crooked neck tree that we passed by. You¡¯d better hide yourselves and be ready to meet me at any time.¡±


    Mo Ruyan nodded happily, then took Big Slave away.


    After Mo Ruyan left with Big Slave, Mu Yi did not enter the passage immediately, but looked at a certain place, ¡°Not going in yet? Don¡¯t you worry that the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu will be taken? ¡°


    Leng Yu and Mo Lao came out of the hiding place.


    They came to him in a few steps. Leng Yu spoke, ¡°How about you? You must know the strength of those old monsters.¡±


    ¡°No kidding,¡± Mu Yi¡¯s voice was cold, and his tone was blunt. He was angry.


    ¡°It was not intentional. It was just to make you wake up. The world is bigger than you think. There are many people who are more powerful than you,¡± Leng Yu said lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m awake, but don¡¯t you worry?¡± Mu Yi countered.


    ¡°Worry? Why would I worry? Just a few old things. Besides, I believe in you,¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°Although I promised to help you get the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu, I will only try my best. If it¡¯s hopeless, don¡¯t blame me for my powerlessness,¡± Mu Yi replied.


    ¡°What a pity to die so young,¡± Leng Yu shook her head and entered the passage.


    Mo Lao spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t stand by at the critical moment, but you must also pay attention to your safety.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Mu Yi nodded. As for how much he believed in Mo Lao¡¯s words, only he knew.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going in,¡± Mo Lao followed Leng Yu.


    It wasn¡¯t until they disappeared in the passage that a trace of color appeared in Mu Yi¡¯s eyes then he walked in.


    After Mu Yi entered, a Qian Butong appeared at the opening of the passage. covered with cold breath. There was a black mark on his face, like a centipede, that made him look ferocious.


    ¡°Mu Yi,¡± Qian Butong said quietly, but there was a chilling feeling in his words, full of resentment.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know that there was a big enemy behind him. After entering the passage, he went forward. The passage became a set of steps then turned into a flat road. He followed it and then down another set of stairs. The pattern continued until Mu Yi was certain that he was ten feet beneath the ground.


    If the tomb collapsed, even the old monsters couldn¡¯t escape death. No one considered it with any real seriousness. It would have required way too many explosives to collapse the tomb.


    Mu Yi had been observing the passage. The passage was made of bluestones. They were very hard. He imagined that the tomb was very large.


    Finally, Mu Yi came to a large room with three passageways.

 Chapter 252 Three corpses

    Mu Yi looked at the three passages in front of him. He hesitated for a moment because there were different names above the top of the tunnels.


    The left one said ¡°Life¡± and the right said ¡°Death¡±, while the middle said ¡°Fortune with misfortune¡±.


    Mu Yi frowned. Judging from the traces on the ground, almost half of the people walked on the road of life, and not a few walked on the road of death. Only few people took the middle path.


    All cultivators and experts in the world knew about the Nine Palaces and Eight Trigrams, so they knew that the Life Gate represented how to live, so most people would choose this way. They also knew the Death Gate represented the how to die. However, it was possible that the person who set up this channel deliberately switched the two paths, making the path of life actually the path of death and vise versa.


    Maybe based on this idea, some people chose this road. Regardless, the two paths were salient. As for the middle one, it seemed that it was composed of a balance of life and death, so the least number of people chose it because of that uncertainty.


    Mu Yi was very clear that whether he could reach the destination or not depended on these three roads. It was no wonder that Leng Yu didn¡¯t care. Maybe he had known this for a long time. As for these three roads, they were a test.


    Without much hesitation, Mu Yi went to the middle channel. One of the key reasons for choosing this road was that there were fewer people on the road. In his opinion, these three roads could not all be doomed to death, nor could there be no danger at all. They all had to have different difficulties, so no matter which one he chose, as long as he had enough strength, he could definitely succeed.


    Soon after he went in, Qian Butong arrived in the room. He stood and sniffed hard. Then, he entered the middle tunnel.


    After Mu Yi entered the channel, he was trapped in darkness. Although it was dark before, this darkness felt different. Before, he could use the power of mind and spirit as his eyes and see clearer than if he used his eyes.


    In this passage, there were mists that hindered his mind power, and he still couldn¡¯t see anything clearly with his eyes. He could only rely on his ears. Mu Yi quickly took out the copper lamp. He remembered that the copper lamp could help him see through illusions before, so there was a chance it would help him now. He lit it with the power of mind and spirit and the light of the copper lamp filled the tunnel.


    It was strange that the mists which suppressed the power of mind and spirit dissipated slowly in the light of the copper lamp. Not only he could see things, but also his power of the mind and spirit were completely restored within its light. Beyond it was dark and misty.


    Mu Yi looked at the ground. He was stunned because he didn¡¯t see even one footprint along the way. Where had the other people gone?


    Could they fly or had something erased their footprints?


    Mu Yi looked back and clearly saw a line of footprints on the ground. This line of footprints belonged to him. If he could leave footprints, why didn¡¯t the people who entered before him leave footprints?


    It was a pity that Mu Yi could only see the area illuminated by the copper lamp¡¯s light.


    Although he was puzzled, Mu Yi continued to move forward. He wanted to see what the mystery of the tunnel was. If he could figure it out, he might get through it more easily. Even if he could not figure it out, he believed that he would have the chance to get out using the copper lamp and the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Mu Yi walked a little bit and gradually went deeper into the tunnel. In the darkness beyond the copper lamp¡¯s light, scarlet flowed into his footprints until the footprints were filled. It looked like a bloody footprint.


    Mu Yi walked on.


    ¡°Tick!¡±


    Mu Yi stopped at the vague sound of water dripping. Just when he thought it might be an illusion, the sound of water rang again.


    ¡°Tick!¡±


    The sound seemed to come in front of him and was very close.


    ¡®Water?¡¯ The tunnel was underground. If there was water, it would not be out of the ordinary, but he quickly rejected this idea. The owner of the tomb could arrange the Zhen. Why would he build a leaking tomb? This passage was full of strange things. He had to be careful.


    Finally, Mu Yi found the source of sound. In front of him, just within the scope of the copper lamp, a body was on the ground, headless. The ground was bloodstained. The sound was from the blood dripping from the body. It had been a while so the body was practically drained.


    Mu Yi stood still. Although it had no head, he had judged that this man was one of the people who had entered before by the clothes on the corpse.


    ¡°Who killed him?¡± By his count, there had only been four people to enter.


    This man entered the passage long before him. Mu Yi saw no traces of a struggle on the body or around it. Besides the blood on the ground, there was no clue, not even a footprint.


    The passage hadn¡¯t been entered for many years, so there was a layer of dust on the ground. It was this layer of dust that gave him pause.


    Mu Yi pondered for a while, but didn¡¯t want to be wasteful just because the man had died. He opened his mouth and blew the flame. A cluster of flames fell on the body. The body suddenly burst into flames and burned to ashes.


    Mu Yi stared at the corpse, but nothing happened.


    ¡°Eh, the lamp oil hasn¡¯t increased?¡±


    Was it because the blood ran out? Mu Yi then shook his head. The corpses under the Iron Lion had been nearly bloodless, but they had yielded lamp oil.


    Mu Yi could only blame this channel.


    Without the corpse blocking the road, Mu Yi continued to move forward, and soon encountered another corpse. Rather than headless, it had been hung to death and its limbs had been cut off.


    Seeing it, Mu Yi took a deep breath again, then opened his mouth and blew the flames. The flame immediately consumed the body, but there was still no increase in the lamp oil.


    If the first body was excusable, then the second body was strange.


    ¡®Will there be a third?¡¯ Mu Yi wondered. He hadn¡¯t faced any dangers, but the corpses worried him. He knew there had been three men before him, and now, two were dead.


    So what about the other one?


    Mu Yi had a feeling that he¡¯d find the third corpse soon.


    When Mu Yi walked ten feet, he found the head and limbs of a body, but nothing else. From the three corpses, the body parts for a new body had been taken.


    Mu Yi burned the head and limbs to give himself some peace since he wasn¡¯t sure if the corpses would cause an issue for him later. There was a clue in all this.


    He had the copper lamp which allowed him to see if anything approached him. The three dead likely didn¡¯t have anything like it or the power of mind and spirit, so they were virtually blind.


    Something powerful and strange killed them and took parts of their bodies.


    As for where and what for, Mu Yi had already guessed because he heard footsteps coming from within the tunnel.


    ¡°Da! Da!¡±


    The sound was approaching slowly. Mu Yi held the Bamboo Tree of Life tightly and concentrated on the approaching enemy.

 Chapter 253 Killing weird corpse

    ¡°Da! Da!¡±


    As the footsteps approached, Mu Yi finally saw a figure. It was red, naked and stiff. Looking at it closely, its head and limbs were sewn with thread, almost the way Mu Yi imagined.


    Mu Yi felt a chill. Fortunately, when it came into the light of the copper lamp, it stopped moving, seemingly afraid of the copper lamp.


    Mu Yi looked at the weird corpse, but he didn¡¯t know why it made him feel odd. It seemed that it was alive and conscious. It was looking at him.


    For the first time, Mu Yi met such a strange thing. If it wasn¡¯t for the threatening feeling the corpse gave off, he would have stepped forward and destroyed it.


    The corpse opened its mouth and made a strange sound. Then, it stared at Mu Yi, as if it would rush over in the next second.


    Mu Yi looked at it and blew on the lamp¡¯s flame. The flame went towards the corpse.


    The corpse didn¡¯t dodge the fire but swung at it with its fist.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The flame was destroyed and scattered into countless sparks at the corpse¡¯s attack. The monster¡¯s fist was a little black but there was no further injury.


    Mu Yi felt the mysterious power in the channel move with the corpse as it attacked, or the corpse was just a medium, and the power in the channel had destroyed the flame.


    Mu Yi felt the power and the corpse were vaguely alive.


    After that, Mu Yi blew the flame again. Although it was bigger than the last time, it was still defeated by the corpse. After these two tests, the corpse seemed to understand the power of the copper lamp and began to walk towards Mu Yi unafraid.


    Mu Yi watched the corpse carefully. When the corpse was ten meters away from Mu Yi, its Du suddenly accelerated. However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t panic because he had prepared for it. He lifted the Bamboo Tree of Life with all his strength. The Bamboo Tree of Life shined.


    This corpse was weird and seemed to have the strength of the three dead men. If Mu Yi held back, he would suffer.


    Although the corpse was fast, Mu Yi struck it in the chest.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The chest of the corpse exploded, exposing its heart. However, the corpse seemed unaffected as it waved its hands towards Mu Yi.


    Before the two hands got close, Mu Yi felt a chill, and his heart screamed in warning. He pushed more power into the copper lamp. The light of the copper lamp grew brighter, almost blinding, as the flames grew and swayed.


    The corpse was indifferent to the Bamboo Tree of Life, but when the copper lamp emitted more light, it screamed and quickly retreated, leaving the area illuminated by the copper lamp.


    Its face had been burned.


    Looking at the corpse, Mu Yi felt a headache coming on. Unless the Bamboo Tree of Life could destroy the corpse in one strike, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Although the copper lamp had some effect, it was impossible to use it to burn the corpse at one time.


    Unless Mu Yi activated the origin of the copper lamp or the Qi in his body to strike with all his strength, he could not kill the corpse. However, doing so would leave him defenseless.


    The real murderer hadn¡¯t appeared yet, and Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that killing the corpse would give him safe passage. He thought there were definitely more dangers waiting for him later, so he had to find another way or leave himself in a desperate situation.


    ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t kill you.¡± Mu Yi looked at the corpse. He had no other option but to fight it with the help of the copper lamp and the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    After all, the corpse was just a combination of three first-class experts. He had killed first-class experts up to the fourth level.


    It was just a monstrous corpse equivalent to a first-class expert in the third level.


    The corpse¡¯s face was wriggling, as if something was going to climb out of it. It seemed ferocious.


    Mu Yi felt that the corpse was breathing heavier, and the mysterious power in the channel was constantly entering its body. Seeing this, Mu Yi stopped hesitating. He had to stop it now. Otherwise, there was no telling how abnormal the corpse would become.


    Mu Yi stepped forward and reached the limit of Du in an instant. He also used a Vajra Charm to strengthen his defense.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Mu Yi roared violently, and the Bamboo Tree of Life grew a little larger. The runes on it flickered, and they rushed towards the corpse with great force.


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    The corpse also roared and swung at the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A strong force met the Bamboo Tree of Life and made Mu Yi¡¯s hand numb. He stumbled back as the corpse¡¯s fist burst open revealing its white bones.


    However, its body just shook a little. It was stronger than Mu Yi, but Mu Yi had the Bamboo Tree of Life, and the corpse could only rely on its own body. It hadn¡¯t absorbed enough of the mysterious power in the passage, so its body had not yet become strong enough.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Mu Yi swung the Bamboo Tree of Life again. Although the attack was not as fierce as before, it was as fast as lightning. The corpse didn¡¯t react immediately, so that the Bamboo Tree of Life fell firmly on its head.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Unfortunately, the head of the corpse didn¡¯t explode as easily as Mu Yi imagined. It flattened, and the eyes burst out. Something else spurted out of the ears and nose.


    The corpse was angrier. Mu Yi felt something inside it was going to explode, but before that power fully came out, Mu Yi activated a meditation body charm.


    This charm would not be useful in normal times because it needed to be pasted on the other¡¯s body. In the past when Mu Yi faced first-class experts they dodged it easily, but the corpse had taken two direct blows and was frozen in the midst of unleashing the rest of its power.


    Mu Yi seized the opportunity and stuck the meditation body charm to the center of its head between its eyebrows.


    The power that was about to explode in its body stopped suddenly, but Mu Yi felt the fast consumption of the meditation body charm. It would lose its effectiveness after a duration of Sanwuxi, but for Mu Yi, that was enough time.


    Mu Yi took a deep breath, and the Qi in his body moved. But this time, Mu Yi only used one third of hi Qi in his arm. His arm swelled with pain as the Qi flowed into the Bamboo Tree of Life


    ¡°Die!¡±


    As the Qi rushed into the Bamboo Tree of Life, its light grew more powerful and destructive.


    The meditation body charm burst into ashes. The force within the corpse began to erupt again as Mu Yi struck its head again.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The head of the corpse split, and the Bamboo Tree of Life fell into the chest of the corpse. Its upper body was almost completely destroyed.


    Mu Yi quickly retreated from the corpse because he felt that the power was out of control.


    As expected, just after Mu Yi retreated, the corpse exploded, throwing flesh everywhere. Mu Yi also activated the copper lamp to block the corpse meat.


    Aside from its footprints, nothing remained.


    It was a good thing he seized the chance. If he had allowed the power to erupt without destroying the corpse, he would have been in trouble.


    Mu Yi gasped for a few breaths, and the agitation in his body slowly vanished. Mu Yi regretted that his body was too weak to bear the usage of Qi. After the adventure of King Xian¡¯s tomb, he would search for a way to strengthen his body.


    Mu Yi used an exorcism charm on himself. Some black smoke came out of his body, but he didn¡¯t know when it came in or how it got past the copper lamp.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi was more grateful, but he was also more afraid of this channel.


    The unknown was the most terrible, so Mu Yi could not be careless.


    He continued through the passage, but the further he went in, the colder he felt as if he was in a cold world full of snow and ice.


    The most bizarre thing was that he couldn¡¯t stop this cold feeling and shivered.

 Chapter 254 Danger and Nature

    ¡°Wrong!¡±


    His whole body was cold, and the passageway was too long. Aside from the strange corpse he met at the beginning, it seemed that he would not meet any more danger.


    It was wishful thinking as he was now in danger of being frozen to death.


    There had to be something wrong with him.


    ¡°Since eyes and ears can deceive, can touch deceive as well? ¡±


    He could check if he extinguished the copper lamp and use himself as bait to seduce the murderer out of the shadows, but it was too risky. He knew nothing about the enemy and the passage was strange.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what the other two passages were like. It was possible that this passage was the safest, but it was also the most dangerous probably.


    It was too late to turn back even if he wanted to. He¡¯d looked into King Xian after hearing about the tomb, but the records about King Xian were too few. The only thing he knew for sure was that King Xian loved books.


    After the first emperor of Qin burned books and buried the literati in pits, no other ruler took his stance. On the surface, it only recorded that King Xian collected Confucian classics and the classics from various clans, but the facts were not clear. From the layout of the tomb, King Xian was not an ordinary person.


    Thus, his purpose for collecting all kinds of strange books and building such an elaborate tomb was easy.


    This was a test for succession.


    If this was the case, then this passage would have vitality surely because it was impossible for King Xian to make such a passage without life even if it had changed over time.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t care what King Xian¡¯s original plan had been. Mu Yi only needed to get through the passage and get out of the unbearable cold as quickly as possible.


    As his mind moved, the flame of the copper lamp became smaller and smaller, and it went out and the passage fell into darkness.


    The cold around him increased exponentially and his body grew stiff.


    Mu Yi had expected it and continued with his plan.


    Mu Yi¡¯s body began to shake, but he stood still experiencing his body¡¯s deception. When Mu Yi¡¯s body was about to lose consciousness, he felt something approaching him. It seemed to stick in front of him, and it seemed to be everywhere.


    Mu Yi felt something licking his neck, raising goosebumps all over.


    ¡®Not yet!¡¯ Mu Yi comforted himself like self-hypnosis.


    Based on the state of the three corpses and the strange corpse that attacked him, the chill was only an illusion. The passages were linked to somewhere else because the cold had only started rather than seizing him when he first entered.


    The murderer was in the dark and using these illusions to trap his prey. Mu Yi had to use it against him. He was very sure that the real murderer was near him, so he concentrated and waited for his chance to strike.


    When Mu Yi felt a strange force drilling into his body, his mind and spirit poured into the deepest part of the copper lamp like a rolling river. At the same time, he also hooked into the origin of the copper lamp.


    The copper lamp illuminated in his hand and inside him from the source of the copper lamp.


    ¡°Li!¡±


    When the fire broke out from Mu Yi¡¯s body, he heard a sharp voice full of pain. He felt the person¡¯s panic in his mind.


    Mu Yi could only clench his teeth to keep his mind and spirit steady. If he disconnected from the copper lamp, he would be dead. He wasn¡¯t sure what the real murderer was, but it had to be similar to a ghost and without a body or the mysterious power in the passageway was its body.


    If it hadn¡¯t entered Mu Yi¡¯s body, Mu Yi would have never figured it out and had a chance to fight it. His body was burning. It was painful like being in the sea of fire. There were countless small flames burning in his body, fueled by his vitality.


    He had used this technique against Qu Yang. He had controlled it to one arm, but the effect was similar. As the owner of the lamp, the flame didn¡¯t harm him, but it drained him of strength.


    If possible, Mu Yi would not like to use this method, but he had no other option at the moment. He only hoped that it wouldn¡¯t take too long and he could conserve his strength,


    Just as Mu Yi was preparing for a last push, the Bamboo Tree of Life moved suddenly and pure life energy flowed into his body to fuel the fire, sparring his own vitality.


    Mu Yi knew it was Nian Nuer helping him, but he had no time to thank her. Instead, he gathered all his mind and spirit to fight the strange thing as quickly as possible so Nian Nuer could conserve her strength.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life had absorbed a lot of energy from the Cadaveric mushroom, but it was a drop in a bucket in relation to the energy needed to fuel this fire.


    The strange thing inside him thrashed in the fire and rolled towards Mu Yi¡¯s spirit. Mu Yi could only bare it and face it to know how great it was.


    It was much larger than he imagined.


    Fortunately, although the idea was huge, it wasn¡¯t very complex; otherwise, he would not have been able to persevere.


    Despite his persistence, the fire did not diminish the power in the passageway, and his body began to change in the fire. Beyond his sight, the strange power was transformed by the fire and added to Mu Yi¡¯s body. His body became stronger and stronger. In the deepest place, M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra and Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na absorbed the power quickly and grew exponentially.


    The light of the two chakras grew brighter as they became thicker. Where Mu Yi¡¯s chakras had been floating, they were now growing a solid foundation.


    Danger was often accompanied by opportunities. In this passageway, Mu Yi was bearing his creation.


    At a distance of no more than ten meters from Mu Yi, Qian Butong was resisting the power of the passageway. Around him, four black dragons circled. Because of them, he could persist for such a long time. However, if Mu Yi hadn¡¯t acted, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hang on this long.


    He was upset that he wasn¡¯t blinded by hatred. He followed Mu Yi into this situation and ran into trouble. Unexpectedly, when he was about to give up, there was a sudden turnaround. As the strange power in the passageway subsided, he also woke up gradually. At the same time, he also found that he could see something vaguely further into the passageway that hadn¡¯t been there. Whatever it was, it was changing the atmosphere rapidly.


    In a twinkling of an eye, he could see a few feet away and the thick threat also disappeared. Although he didn¡¯t know why there was such a change, Qian Butong understood that the danger was gone for the time being.

 Chapter 255 Rebirth

    Chapter 255 Rebirth


    Qian Butong was happy that the crisis was over while Mu Yi was in the last moments of the battle.


    When the strange thing realized that it was trapped, it chose to die together.


    It exploded and Mu Yi felt like his head had been hit by the sledgehammer. His mind went blank in the space of a moment.


    Mu Yi was in the most dangerous position possible, caught between watching for external threats and the threat of self-explosion. He couldn¡¯t fight them both at the same time. In the moment, a third-class expert could kill him.


    Fortunately, there was still a long distance between Qian Butong and Mu Yi, and after the thing he had just gone through, he was very cautious. Although the strange power in the passageway was fading, he stood in place and waited, not wanting to move until it was completely gone.


    If he knew that just a dozen feet away from him, there was a man who he wished to eat him, he would have reconsidered it.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how much time passed. When he felt his consciousness coming back, there was no place in his body that didn¡¯t hurt. He had become thin, emaciated, and there was a light golden color in his skin. His bones had taken on a jade color. He had achieved the legendary golden muscle and jade bone. The blood in his body became extremely viscous and shined brightly.


    If Mu Yi separated his fingers, he would be surprised to see that his blood fell like beads. This was only a part of the change. The biggest difference was the two chakras in his body. At the moment, the light was collected fully, and there was a sense of simplicity, as if eternity had already existed.


    His spirit of the heart had more than doubled and become purer, without any confusion.


    Mu Yi realized the change of his body gradually. He felt like he was in a dream. The first thing he did after waking up was extinguish the copper lamp. Otherwise, no matter how strong his body became, it would turn into ashes. Going beyond the limit was as bad as falling short.


    Looking at the copper lamp, the lamp oil inside had been completely used up. The Bamboo Tree of Life was dim. He had consumed a lot of vitality, but he was relieved when he found that there was nothing wrong with Nian Nuer.


    Although his body became thin, he understood that his body was more than several times stronger than before. He had basically been reborn. His blood was tinged with almost unnoticeable silver.


    At the same time, Mu Yi had also seen the change of his chakras. His foundation wasn¡¯t firm. Although he didn¡¯t know what would happen after the repair of Leng Yu¡¯s chakra, it was likely just like this.


    If he wanted to, he could open the chakra again, and there would be no trouble in the future.


    With Mu Yi¡¯s character, he thought of doing it naturally. He decided to open the third chakra, mainly because those old monsters stimulated him and made him feel powerless. Although he was undergoing a transformation now and becoming more powerful than before, he still had little confidence in facing those old monsters.


    If he wanted to enhance his strength, he could only open chakra. Although he opened three chakras, he still couldn¡¯t compare with those old monsters, but he believed that with his own inside power, at least, he could protect himself and escape if he had to face them. Even if he did have to escape, the trip wouldn¡¯t be in vain. Cultivating to the level he was at now would have taken years and been incredibly difficult.


    Qian Butong made sure that the mysterious power in the passageway had disappeared completely and the threat was completely gone before continuing through the passageway in search of Mu Yi.


    As soon as Qian Butong walked a few feet, he found the dead body hanging in the passageway. There were three dead bodies. Their deaths had clearly been miserable judging by the traces left. He also saw that Mu Yi sitting there.


    He was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Yi was sitting there with no breath, thin skin and protruding bones. His robe and the Bamboo Tree of Life in his hand was the only reason he recognized Mu Yi.


    This discovery made Qian Butong very happy. He didn¡¯t expect to meet Mu Yi so son or in such a condition. Even if he wasn¡¯t on the edge of death, he was definitely injured.


    ¡°Mu Yi, you will die today.¡±


    The black dragon around his body was almost ready to move. Although he guessed that Mu Yi would suffer heavy damage, he was not careless. He had learned from his past dealings, so he stopped moving a few feet before Mu Yi and sent a black dragon to fly towards Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi woke up and surveyed his surroundings before opening the third chakra. As he opened his eyes, he saw the black dragon flying towards him. His power erupted like a volcano that had died countless years ago, much fiercer than before.


    The whole passageway was filled in an instant.


    Qian Butong couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Yi woke up or the power bursting out of Mu Yi¡¯s body. His heart skipped a beat. The huge and oppressive power of mind and spirit shocked him. He understood that he could not beat Mu Yi, even if he had four black dragons, which was equivalent to four first-class experts. He turned around and fled.


    As he escaped, the three black dragons around him also rushed towards Mu Yi. Obviously, he planned to abandon the black dragons and protect himself. He could find another way to cultivate black dragons, but if he had no life, there was really nothing left.


    When Mu Yi saw Qian Butong, he was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Qian Butong was coming, and had chosen the same passageway as him. However, he soon understood that Qian Butong had always been behind him obviously. If Qian Butong had come a little earlier, he would have been in trouble.


    Mu Yi looked at the black dragon, and there was no half change in his face. He just started the copper lamp with his mind. Then, the fire, like a cat that caught the scent of fish, leaped towards the black dragon. In a moment, the black dragon burst into flame. The flames seemed panicked, likely because the original source of the copper lamp was so depleted. After devouring the first black dragon, it continued to attack the other three black dragons, splitting into three separate fires and consuming them.


    Qian Butong made up his mind and gave up four black dragons. He was a ruthless man who sacrificed his entire family to cultivate the black dragons again just to throw them away. He was cruel to everyone, including himself.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to let him escape. Otherwise, who knew what trouble it would cause in the future, so he stood up. He took two steps to try and pursue him and collapsed.


    Mu Yi was very uncomfortable. His body was full of power. His entire body had changed. He was stronger than Big Slave but he couldn¡¯t use it right now, like his brain couldn¡¯t command his body.


    At a glance at his shriveled body, Mu Yi understood what was wrong. He thought about it, and the blood in his body flowed like a river, loud enough to be heard.


    A stream of blood rushed out, and Mu Yi¡¯s body was like an inflated balloon, bulging up quickly. After a few breaths, his body returned to its original state.


    The fire devoured all the black dragons and returned to the copper lamp. A bit of lamp oil appeared in the chamber, so he could ignite it. Mu Yi felt that the copper lamp become brighter.


    However, it was too late. Qian Butong was long gone. If Mu Yi wanted to catch up with him, he would have to wait until he left the tomb of King Xian.

 Chapter 256 A Dead End of Qian Butong

    When Qian Butong left the tomb of King Xian, he ran away as if there was a god of death behind him. After the black dragons were consumed, his strength was also impaired. If an ordinary first-class expert attacked him, he would be defenseless.


    After Qian Butong ran for a while, he saw no sign of Mu Yi, so he was relieved even as his hatred grew.


    ¡°Mu Yi, you have thwarted me again and again. Now, you and I are deadly enemies,¡± Qian Butong said grimly with a wretched expression.


    Mo Ruyan hid behind a tree with Big Slave and waited for Mu Yi. When Qian Butong was approaching, he attracted Mo Ruyan¡¯s attention. Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t know Qian Butong, so she didn¡¯t act rashly and observed him from her hiding place.


    She didn¡¯t expect to feel the breath of the copper lamp on Qian Butong. Looking at Qian Butong¡¯s state and hearing his words, she was sure that he had a grudge against Mu Yi. Seeing his injuries, she knew she had a greater chance to defeat him as well even if he had escaped Mu Yi..


    Since he was Mu Yi¡¯s enemy, there was no reason to let him go. In addition, there was Big Slave at her side. She believed that even if she couldn¡¯t defeat him, she wouldn¡¯t let him go easily.


    Mo Ruyan rushed into battle with all her strength,


    When he saw a gun coming toward him, Qian Butong was stunned. But when he saw Mo Ruyan, he was furious. He knew her from looking into Mu Yi¡¯s background.


    He also panicked because he was no match for Mo Ruyan without his black dragon phage.


    Qian Butong tried to escape, but Mo Ruyan was very fast. Turning around would expose him to her attack, so he could only grit his teeth and block her attack.


    Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t think she would succeed. She just wanted to distract him and let Big Slave follow up with his attack.


    Big Slave leaped from behind the tree. Qian Butong suddenly bit the tip of his tongue without consideration and spat out blood. Quickly, he rushed towards Mo Ruyan.


    Mo Ruyan focused her power carefully. After a while, she fired the long gun in her hands.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Qian Butong collapsed on impact, and Mo Ruyan was stunned. He was too weak to even block the shot. When turned around and ran, she understood that he was weaker than she first imagined.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mo Ruyan shouted, then half spun her body, and threw the long gun.


    Qian Butong felt a crisis coming from behind. He almost didn¡¯t think about it and threw himself on the ground. The long gun flew over his head and plunged into the ground.


    Although Qian Butong dodged the shot, he was embarrassed. Mo Ruyan and Big Slave arrived.


    Looking at Mo Ruyan and Big Slave standing over him, he felt a sense of desperation. He had never imagined that he would sacrifice all of his relatives, fail to kill Mu Yi, be easily defeated and forced to flee only to be caught by Mu Yi¡¯s companions.


    His heart was filled with a strong reluctance and his eyes almost burst. His whole body shook beyond control.


    ¡°I am not resigned to it!¡±


    All the resentments of Qian Butong burst out, but a huge fist replied. Looking at the approaching and roaring fist, he had no doubt that once the fist fell, his head would be torn apart.


    ¡°Not resigned to it? Then give your body to me. ¡°


    Just when Qian Butong thought he was going to die, he suddenly heard another voice in his mind. Qian Butong realized that he couldn¡¯t move. A powerful thought burst out from his heart and soon occupied his body.


    Mo Ruyan looked at Qian Butong who froze and stood with a sneer on his face. Since he was the enemy, she didn¡¯t allow him to escape. In Mo Ruyan¡¯s opinion, he was at a dead end, but Qian Butong erupted with a powerful force, which made her tremble all over. She felt a deep-rooted terror as if she had met a natural enemy.


    Then, Qian Butong disappeared.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Mo Ruyan called out. She moved aside quickly, but the threat was faster. A single finger rushed towards her, and she felt her death was imminent.


    Thinking of Mu Yi¡¯s previous admonition, she activated the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm. Then, a powerful force emerged from her body, which not only greatly increased her strength, but also significantly increased her reaction.


    The finger was still rushing towards her, but she was not helpless against it. She slapped it out of the air.


    ¡°Pat!¡±


    Mo Ruyan shivered all over, and the body went backwards.


    ¡°Gee!¡±


    The voice was different than the voice she¡¯d heard before as if the body had changed ownership. Big Slave had been knocked back and crashed on the ground.


    Seeing this, Mo Ruyan was anxious. Fortunately, the direction of her retreat was the position of the long gun, so she quickly grabbed the long gun in her hand, and her vibe suddenly changed. Her black clothes fluttered in the wind and her expression was grave.


    Under the moon, she aimed at Qian Butong while Big Slave struggled to get up.


    ¡°Little girl, not bad, but I have something important to do. I¡¯ll let you go first.¡± Qian Butong looked at Mo Ruyan, but he felt superior, as if he could kill Mo Ruyan easily. He wasn¡¯t the same man as before.


    Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t relax her vigilance, staring at him. The long gun in her hand gradually began to vibrate as if it felt the sense of fighting.


    Qian Butong finally showed a positive expression on his face, but that¡¯s all.


    ¡°Hum, I will kill you.¡±


    Mo Ruyan no longer hesitated, fired and ran toward Qian Butong.


    ¡°You indeed have an exaggerated opinion of your abilities,¡± Qian Butong said coldly, then slapped it out of the air with one hand. Mo Ruyan was frightened as she felt the power of the world around her seemed to move with his hand, oppressing her.


    ¡°This is the power to control the world?¡± An idea flashed in her mind, but before she could react, his hand had collided with her long gun.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The long gun in her hand almost flew away. However, her eyes were brighter because she saw him shaking. Although he stabilized immediately, it was enough to indicate many problems.


    On the other hand, Big Slave got up and ran towards the new Qian Butong, blinded with anger.


    If he had faced the Qian Butong from before, his attack would have been useful, but now, there was an old monster in Qian Butong¡¯s body. Mo Ruyan used the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm but could not beat the monster. Big Slave¡¯s attack would be useless.


    Big Slave was sent flying away again, but Mo Ruyan did not idle. She lifted the long gun.

 Chapter 257 the Third Chakra

    [TN: There is a mistake in Chapter 255. The three corpses in the passage have been burned by Mu Yi, so Qian Butong didn¡¯t find those corpses afterwards. Thanks for the correction of our fan Xiao Yansun.]


    Although Mo Ruyan was a woman, she was as excellent as her male colleagues when fighting. She knew that if she didn¡¯t fight, the consequences would be unimaginable. However, Big Slave had no power to fight this Qian Butong, increasing the pressure on Mo Ruyan.


    Fortunately, the effect of the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm enabled her to fight this Qian Butong. Although she was weaker than him, it was not so easy for him to take her down in a short time. Mo Ruyan also felt that his strength was waning. Although the body changed its owner and the combat power improved greatly, the essence of strength had not changed. Otherwise, if Mo Ruyan fought against the old monster inside him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back.


    ¡°You will die.¡± Qian Butong seemed to be infuriated by Mo Ruyan¡¯s attitude, and a flash of murder flashed in his eyes.


    He wanted to kill Mo Ruyan, but his face suddenly changed, ¡°This time I will let you go.¡±


    After saying that, Qian Wutong swayed to avoid Mo Ruyan¡¯s attack, but he didn¡¯t attack Mo Ruyan anymore and fled into the distance.


    Mo Ruyan was stunned when she saw that Qian Butong escaped, but she didn¡¯t pursue him. With the long gun in her hand, she watched him run away.


    The effect of the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm was about to wear off and she had promised to wait at the entrance for Mu Yi¡¯s return.


    Big Slave was also hurt. She could only watch Qian Butong get away. Qian Butong ran tens of feet away and suddenly shook, nearly collapsing. Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t run after him.


    Big Slave was unreconciled. His big eyes watched Qian Butong across the distance, imprinting Qian Butong and promising revenge.


    Mu Yi was preparing to open the third chakra in the channel.


    The human body had seven chakras. From the bottom to the top, they were seven shackles that locked up the body¡¯s treasures. Only by opening these seven chakras could he reach the bridge between heaven and earth and truly touch the unity of heaven and man.


    At the time of breaking through to the second difficulty, the words from the copper lamp made Mu Yi lay a solid foundation diligently. It turned out that this way was right. If he chose the path of shortcuts for the sake of rash progress, he would definitely regret it in the future.


    It was like closing the door to the third difficulty. If he had gone that route, he would have had to repair the broken wheels as Leng Yu did to reach the third difficulty, but how many people in the world had such courage?


    He could only imagine the pain of not being able to pass through after years of trying.


    However, those old monsters hadn¡¯t made progress for decades, watching the years pass by. That kind of pain was not something he had experienced. He could understand why they clung to every glimmer of hope.


    The old monsters¡¯ competition for the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu was proof of their hope. Mu Yi thought that if he interfered with their battle, even the Qin Sanchao, who had a good feeling for him at the beginning, would kill him.


    Not to mention Ning Wuque who disliked him at the beginning and was more than willing to kill him.


    It was precisely because he knew the consequences that Mu Yi couldn¡¯t wait to open the chakra. He had to risk it to protect himself.


    After thoroughly remoulding himself, Mu Yi didn¡¯t know to what extent his strength had improved. He only opened two chakra, he could be sure that if he faced with a first-class like Ghost Four again, he could easily kill them without using the copper lamp and Bamboo Tree of Life


    If according to this standard, Mu Yi¡¯s normal strength should be between the first-class fourth- grade and fifth-grade, but even if the last card was used, it was estimated that Mu Yi could only firmly stay on the top of the first-class fifth-grade. After all, the higher the grade, the greater the difference.


    This time, he was very satisfied to be able to increase his strength, but if he could open another chakra, his strength would definitely advance by leaps and bounds, and reach the sixth grade.


    Although it was still inferior to those old monsters, he would not be afraid of the second-grade first-class experts. He could take one or two hits and escape if he fought the old monsters.


    Mu Yi had cards in his hands. He didn¡¯t think that those old monsters would have no cards in their hands. He even suspected that even the first-class experts of the seventh grade were not the match of those old monsters.


    Therefore, Mu Yi had to make preparations early. After all, in addition to these old monsters, there was also Leng Yu to deal with.


    In the past, Mu Yi thought that he knew her strength, but if she was competing with the old monsters he had been mistaken.


    Getting rid of the pressure of all his disordered thoughts, Mu Yi¡¯s mind gradually sank into the bottom of his heart. In the deepest part of his body, the two chakras stood quietly. The two chakras were introverted and full of the feeling of eternal heaviness. It seemed that after the vicissitudes of life, there had been no change.


    If it had not been for the situation and the help of the copper lamp, this kind of increase in power would have taken him years of hard work.


    The first chakra was the M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra Chakra located at the bottom of the vertebrae and was the deepest chakra, which controlled the vitality of the human body.


    The second chakra was the Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na Chakra, which was the essence of human body and controlled the body¡¯s essence.


    The third was the Manipura Chakra, located in the lower abdomen. In Taoism, the Manipura Chakra was also called Dantian, the most important part of the human body.


    As soon as the Manipura Chakra was opened, if the Qi in his body had a destination, it could be absorbed into his Dantian, his Manipura Chakra, allowing him to wield more Qi with better results.


    The Manipura Chakra was very important among the seven chakras. Hence, Mu Yi believed that as long as the Manipura Chakra was opened, his strength would rise to the sixth grade of the first-class.


    ¡®Calm down.¡¯ With the power of his mind and spirit surging, Mu Yi seemed to see a ladder. It started from the M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra Chakra and went all the way up, through the Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na Chakra then fell into a thick fog. If he wanted to open the Manipura Chakra, he first needed to dispel the fog and break the door above the ladder.


    ¡°Dispel!¡±


    Vaguely, there seemed to be a figure on the ladder. It was his imagination, but as long as the figure could open the door at the end of the ladder, he could jump up and open the Manipura Chakra.


    Mu Yi completely integrated himself into that figure.


    With a sound of dispersion, the fog on the stairs began to slowly disperse under a certain force, and Mu Yi kept walking up step by step. His steps were extremely firm, and his eyes were full of determination.


    Maybe it was difficult for others to open the Manipura Chakra, but for Mu Yi, it was just a matter of course.


    Finally, Mu Yi reached the gate. He looked up and quietly looked at the gate in front of him. The gate was too big for him at the moment. He felt small when standing under the gate, but he felt that he had unparalleled power, as if he could break the sky, let alone this gate, so he clenched his fist and knocked on the gate.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    His fist collided with the gate, making a dull sound. He felt that he had not exhausted all his strength, but there was a small crack around his fist.


    ¡°Click!¡±


    With a click, there were more and more cracks on the gate. Soon, they covered the whole gate. Then, it collapsed.


    Mu Yi was a little confused. He didn¡¯t think that he could smash the gate with his fist. He remembered that he struggled opening the first two chakras. The had opened, not shattered.


    Even though the second gate was easier to open than the first, it was definitely not as easy as this one.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground beneath him shook, and endless light came out from behind the gate. Then, Mu Yi saw a sun rising into the sky. In a moment, his body was illuminated by the light, and his body began to smile in the light.


    Finally, Mu Yi saw a dragon flying from the deep sky towards the sun.


    Outside, Mu Yi closed his eyes and looked solemn. After a quarter of an hour, he heard a light sound coming from his body then a strong breath rose from him. This breath was more than twice as strong as before. His face became ruddy, and his skin was filled with a golden light.


    Mu Yi opened his eyes and mumbled to himself, ¡°It turns out that this is the Manipura Chakra. That dragon was Qi.¡±

 Chapter 258 Departure Nanming Li Fire

    Opening the third chakra, Mu Yi improved again. In this unfathomable world, he could at least protect himself.


    At the end of the passage, there were many people gathered, including the four old monsters. Although there were many dangers in the other two passages, they could handle everything with their strength.


    In addition to the four old monsters was Leng Yu.


    The five of them stood near each other in the center of the gathering. Aside from


    In addition to these five people, there were eleven others. It seemed that many people had lost their lives in the other two passages.


    Mister Mo was also among the eleven. He kept glancing back at the three passages. He had no doubt that Mu Yi could come out, but he had been uncertain which passage he chose. He figured that with Mu Yi¡¯s strength, he could get through any of the passages.


    What really worried Mister Mo was the middle passage because no one had come out of it yet. Many people were grateful that they had not chosen the middle passage.


    Mister Mo felt instinctively that Mu Yi had chosen the middle passage.


    Before choosing, Leng Yu had told Mu Yi that the passage in the middle was actually the deadliest path because even with her strength, she was afraid of it.


    King Xian might have been a powerful cultivator when he was alive, but since he had been dead for so many years, the passages had lost their intended functions as time passed. Regardless of the changes, the old monsters and Leng Yu were strong enough to get through without problem


    What really bothered them was how to open the final gate.


    Maybe King Xian intended to choose his successor through the passages. Otherwise, he would not have spent so much time constructing the tomb¡¯s traps. He had clearly been prepared for his tomb to be robbed for the wealth of knowledge he¡¯d gathered.


    Mister Mo hadn¡¯t followed Mu Yi, but he hoped that Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t choose the middle one. However, it seemed that he had.


    Mister Mo looked at the five people in the center of the area. More accurately, he was looking at the big tripod in the center of the five people.


    It was a big bronze ancient cooking vessel with two loop handles and three legs. Its width was about two people wide, and it was half of a man tall.


    The tripod had a very important position in the history of China. It was involved in many historical events.


    It was not strange that the tripod was the last test, but it was this test that rendered the five masters helpless. In the tripod, there was a light blue flame, burning quietly.


    The blue flame had been burning before people came. Some even suspected that it had been burning for thousands of years, and it was not a common fire.


    The beautiful flame was likely fatal, so the five masters didn¡¯t act rashly.


    ¡°Ning Wuque, don¡¯t you think you are brilliant? Go ahead,¡± Qin Sanchao turned around and said.


    ¡°Hum.¡± Ning Wuque didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this fire must be the Nanming Li Fire,¡± Xu Hai, the strongest among them, said.


    His name seemed ordinary. People knew it in the current world, but fifty years ago, he was extraordinarily famous and respectable.


    ¡°The Nanming Li Fire?¡± People around them became more gloomy. It was legendary and powerful. Even with their second peak strength, they dared not touch it because if they were not careful enough they would be consumed.


    ¡°The Nanming Li Fire is considered a rootless fire. It¡¯s not easy to master it,¡± Qin Sanchao said. Holding his chin in his hand, his eyes stared at the fire.


    ¡°Master? I advise you not to daydream. Believe it or not, the Nanming Li Fire could burn you to ashes before you touched it,¡± Dong Chuanjiang sneered.


    ¡°If you have the ability, you could come up and deal with it,¡± Qin Sanchao retorted.


    ¡°What do you think of it, Miss Leng?¡± Xu Hai suddenly looked at Leng Yu. Leng Yu¡¯s identity might be a mystery to most people, but she couldn¡¯t hide it from the old monsters. She had orchestrated a lot of the events. Otherwise, how could the jade seal have fallen into Qian Butong¡¯s hands so that Mu Yi would have the chance to steal it?


    Leng Yu knew the most about the tomb of everyone inside.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Leng Yu said coldly.


    ¡°Wait or what?¡± A few people didn¡¯t understand. Could they wait for the Nanming Li Fire to extinguish itself?


    Some of the old monsters had extraordinary insight. They didn¡¯t think Leng Yu was foolish.


    ¡°Someone is coming,¡± Leng Yu said these few words rarely.


    All of a sudden, Leng Yu looked at the middle passage, then Xu Hai, Ning Wuque, Qin Sanchao, and Dong Chuanjiang did as well. Although they were almost at the same level, they felt the strength of the person coming.


    ¡°This smell¡­¡± Qin Sanchao couldn¡¯t help saying.


    ¡°Very strong,¡± Dong Chuanjiang said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anyone to choose that passage,¡± Xu Hai smiled. He knew who Leng Yu was waiting for.


    Although they didn¡¯t know why Leng Yu had such strong confidence Mu Yi, he had survived the middle passage. He had enough strength to be thought highly of by the old monsters.


    Ning Wuque was expressionless and silent. He seemed to be used to this kind of silence.


    The words of the old monsters were specious and ambiguous, so the eleven people around them looked at the middle passage in confusion. They couldn¡¯t feel the power, but a smile appeared on Mister Mo¡¯s face.


    After some sound came out of the middle passage, the old monsters stopped talking and waited for the man to come out of the middle passage. They waited for a while, but no one came out. The energy became weak then disappeared suddenly. If they were not confident in themselves, they would have thought it was an illusion.


    However, the old monsters had been waiting for this moment for so many years. They were willing to wait a bit longer for the best outcome. Xu Hai looked at Leng Yu thoughtfully and seemed to have arrived at a conclusion.


    Finally, when the patience of the eleven people was gone, there was the soft sound of footsteps in the passage.


    ¡°Is there really someone coming out of that passage?¡±


    ¡°Who on earth has such great ability?¡±


    A figure finally walked out of the passage wearing a robe and holding a bamboo stick in his hand.


    ¡°Woo¡­¡±


    They were stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Qin Sanchao¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Dong Chuanjiang was also surprised. He never thought that Mu Yi would survive the middle passage.


    As for Ning Wuque, he was full of murderous intent, but there was a little more solemnity in his eyes.


    Xu Hai smiled.


    Since the mysterious power in the passage was destroyed and his third chakra was open, Mu Yi walked out easily.


    What Mu Yi didn¡¯t expect was that just after he came out, he would be noticed by so many people, especially by the four old monsters who still scared him.


    Mu Yi calmed down, assured of his ability to defend himself.


    ¡°Boy, I shouldn¡¯t have underestimated you before. Since you went through the passage, come here and join us quickly,¡± Qin Sanchao said. He had been very optimistic about Mu Yi before because of his rare achievements.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what Mu Yi had experienced, he couldn¡¯t be underestimated because he survived the passage and had significantly increased his strength. The change made people wonder what he had encountered in the passage.


    Dong Chuanjiang looked at Leng Yu and asked, ¡°Miss Leng, do you think he can put out the Nanming Li Fire?¡± He didn¡¯t believe that Mu Yi could do it. After all, they were helpless. How could a young man do it?


    Dong Chuanjiang admitted that Mu Yi had great skills and was the peak of the younger generation, but only in the younger generation.

 Chapter 259 Fire

    As soon as Dong Chuanjiang opened his mouth, people¡¯s eyes fell on Leng Yu again. Although they were not a match for the old monsters, they could still get whatever they left behind such as the old rare books that were of little use to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not extinguishing, but taming,¡± Leng Yu looked at Mu Yi. Her words surprised the people around her. The old monsters were in shock. They knew how fierce Nanming Li Fire was. They couldn¡¯t do anything about it, let alone a young man.


    They didn¡¯t think the young man could pull it off, even if he had extraordinary ability.


    ¡°Leng Yu, are you kidding?¡± Xu Hai asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡± Leng Yu turned her gaze at Mu Yi as she said.


    Mu Yi was puzzled. He didn¡¯t expect to draw so much attention when he came, but he understood that the people had some sort of issue and Leng Yu sold him out.


    Mu Yi was used to it since Leng Yu did it so often, but he was curious about what the Nanming Li Fire was.


    When he entered the chamber, the copper lamp changed. If he hadn¡¯t suppressed it, the copper lamp would have alarmed others.


    ¡®The Nanming Li Fire must have some connection with the copper lamp.¡¯


    It was clear that was Leng Yu¡¯s real purpose for making him come to King Xian¡¯s tomb.


    No wonder Mu Yi couldn¡¯t figure it out before. With Leng Yu¡¯s strength, she didn¡¯t need him. He was useless against the old monsters. The goal had always been the Nanming Li Fire.


    ¡°I seem to have missed a good show,¡± Mu Yi suddenly said, looking at the giant tripod surrounded by several people.


    ¡°Boy, if you have a way to subdue the Nanming Li Fire, I promise no one will touch you,¡± Xu Hai said, looking at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± In the face of a promise for protection, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t refuse. Ning Wuque was hostile towards him for some unknown reason. He would rather avoid facing the man in the future.


    Still, he had to take care of the Nanming Li Fire first; otherwise, the deal was off the table.


    A hint of unhappiness flashed through Ning Wuque¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Yi saw a hidden and deeper killing intent. If there was a chance, Ning Wuque would certainly not let him go. Xu Hai¡¯s guarantee didn¡¯t mean much to Ning Wuque. Mu Yi looked at Leng Yu as she was behind all of this, and Mu Yi couldn¡¯t guarantee that the copper lamp would be able to subdue Nanming Li Fire. What if something happened in the process?


    In the face of the old monsters, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t be overcautious.


    ¡®Nanming Li Fire is also called Vermilion Bird Fire. This is a great chance for you,¡¯ Leng Yu¡¯s voice appeared in Mu Yi¡¯s mind.


    Hearing Leng Yu¡¯s words, Mu Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. Nanming Li Fire, Vermilion Bird fire, copper lamp, and Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag: Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to be smart to connect all these things together. It was likely that the Nanming Li Fire was something that the copper lamp couldn¡¯t wait to swallow.


    The saying went, ¡°Everything has a vanquisher.¡± Maybe it would be a little bit tricky for the old monsters to handle Nanming Li Fire, but it would be much easier for Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi went to the tripod, and everyone made way for him. Now they could see that Mu Yi was obviously related to Leng Yu. Even if they were jealous of Mu Yi, they couldn¡¯t do anything in the tomb with Leng Yu and Xu Hai there.


    While approaching the tripod, Mu Yi the fluctuation of the copper lamp grew more and more intense as if it wanted to break from his control. A strong desire suddenly rose in Mu Yi¡¯s heart, like the feeling of starvation, from the copper lamp.


    Mu Yi was even more curious about the Nanming Li Fire in the giant tripod.


    When Mu Yi arrived at the giant tripod, he saw the light blue flame burning in it. There was a loud noise in his mind, as if something had exploded. Then the copper lamp could not be suppressed any more and flew out of his cloth bag. When Mu Yi came to his senses, the copper lamp was floating in front of him and there was a change in the Nanming Li Fire like a flicker of fear.


    ¡°What treasure is this?¡±


    Everyone looked at the copper lamp. Many of them had heard of Mu Yi¡¯s name and knew that Mu Yi had a powerful magic weapon. Seeing that the copper lamp could control the Nanming Li Fire, they were tempted.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Xu Hai looked at the copper lamp in a trance then he gave Mu Yi a meaningful glance. He knew of the copper lamp and the old Taoist Priest.


    Ning Wuque no longer covered up the killing intent in his eyes. Before the crowd came to their senses, he pointed his sword at Mu Yi.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Xu Hai frowned. He struck at Ning Wuque across the distance. It looked like a light that floated without any power, but Ning Wuque¡¯s face suddenly changed. He withdrew his attack as his fingers were faintly stained with a layer of metallic luster.


    With a slight sound, Ning Wuque drew back his fingers and put his hands behind his back. However, Mu Yi noticed that his fingers were trembling under his sleeve. He¡¯d been hit.


    Xu Hai did not attack again. It was obvious that he was the stronger of the two.


    To others, the strike seemed powerless, but Mu Yi knew that Xu Hai and Ning Wuque¡¯s powers were so great that they could invert power and disguise their attacks. He felt it when they began to fight and knew that he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take Xu Hai¡¯s attack easily. He had a new understanding of the strength of the old monsters. No matter how careful he was, it would not be enough.


    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± Mu Yi immediately thanked Xu Hai.


    ¡°You are welcome. After all, you¡¯re my friend¡¯s son, and I promised I¡¯d protect you. Naturally, I would not allow others to bully you,¡± Xu Hai said lightly, as if he had done a trivial thing.


    ¡°Ning Lunatic, don¡¯t you know he¡¯s my man?¡± Leng Yu suddenly said.


    ¡°So what?¡± Ning Wuque didn¡¯t lose his temper at Xu Hai, but it didn¡¯t mean he had no temper.


    ¡°How dare you try to attack him!¡± Her right hand suddenly went up, but Ning Wuque¡¯s expression changed. His peach wood sword shot out of its sheath on his back and cut like lightning.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    Peach wood sword flew up again and a spark flashed at the same time. An embroidery needle had blocked the peach wood sword.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ning Wuque hadn¡¯t expected Leng Yu to make a direct move. She was furious. However, when he saw Leng Yu raise her hand again, he retreated immediately and stayed far away from Leng Yu.


    ¡°Coward,¡± Qin Sanchao sneered.


    Ning Wuque¡¯s expression was uncertain for a while, but he didn¡¯t continue to be angry. He understood his situation. In a short time, he had offended Xu Hai and Leng Yu. If he offended Qin Sanchao as well, he would get nothing from King Xian¡¯s tomb.


    If the three of them joined forces, he might not be able to leave alive either.


    However, Dong Chuanjiang didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes twinkled with ideas.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t expect that Leng Yu would suddenly defend him. Although it was only one move, Leng Yu¡¯s strength still surprised him. She deserved to be an expert that had rebuilt the chakras. Mu Yi even thought that Leng Yu was much strong though they had about the same levels in terms of chakras.


    No wonder she had the courage to compete with the old monsters.


    ¡°Well, now this young man can concentrate on subduing the Nanming Li Fire,¡± Xu Hai said. After he saw the copper lamp, he had no doubt.


    The other¡¯s didn¡¯t speak, staring at the copper lamp. Mu Yi could feel the eyes behind him, full of greed.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Xu Hai, or Leng Yu, they would have attacked him for it.


    Mu Yi took a deep breath. A vision of a boundless sea of fire surfaced in his mind after he saw the Nanming Li Fire and the copper lamp flew out of his cloth bag.


    Even if it was only a vision, Mu Yi felt the heat. It seemed that the fire had been burning forever. Until one day, the fire suddenly started raging across the sky.

 Chapter 260 Taming

    Mu Yi was immersed in the vision. When the flames were boiling, a big bird of condensed fire suddenly sprang out of it.


    The Vermilion Bird!


    Although it was the first time he had even seen one, Mu Yi had a strong feeling that he was right.


    The Vermilion Bird was like the king of the flames, spreading its wings of flames around it. The Vermilion Bird kept its head of golden flames high since its first appearance. Its eyes were sharp and full of dignity.


    ¡°Hook!¡±


    All of a sudden, the Vermilion Bird opened his mouth and called out. Then, the sea of flames became more violent as if the whole sea were about to be turned upside down.


    While Mu Yi was confused, a flash of lightning suddenly fell from the sky and hit the Vermilion Bird.


    The Vermilion Bird was knocked into the sea of flames, stirring up huge waves. A silver flash of lightning danced in the sea of flames, accompanied by the Vermilion Bird¡¯s shrill screams.


    Mu Yi was dazzled by the lightning. Although he could use five thunders charms, the lightning he summoned was not comparable with the lightning in front of him. It was more than a thousand times stronger.


    When Mu Yi thought that Vermilion Bird was doomed, he heard a cry again, and the sea of flames exploded and flames rolled up towards the sky. In the center, the huge Vermilion Bird struggled.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Another flash of lightning fell, and once again, it smashed the Vermilion Bird down. The lightning was stronger than the bolt before.


    Soon, Mu Yi saw the Vermilion Bird rushing toward the sky again. He didn¡¯t know why it kept trying. Time and time again, it was beaten back, and the scale of the sea of flames was shrinking.


    Finally, the Vermilion Bird was beaten, and the sea of flames disappeared and was replaced by dark land. There was a big eye in the sky watching the Vermilion Bird. Whenever it tried to spring into the sky, there was a flash of lightning.


    The flames covering the Vermilion Bird grew dim. Its wings were almost broken. Even the golden flames of its head were flickering as if it would go out at any time, but the Vermilion Bird didn¡¯t give up. It summoned all its strength to sprint towards the sky again and was struck by lightning again. Its wings broke and its body shrank.


    As the flames on its body gradually went out, its body was gradually revealed. It seemed covered with bruises and blood dripped from its body. It seemed unaware of its injuries. Although its wings were broken, it still held its head high and looked up at the sky.


    Although the Vermilion Bird couldn¡¯t fly, Mu Yi knew that it hadn¡¯t given up because its eyes were still steady.


    Slowly, the flames that still burned began to change. The flames first turned transparent then slowly turned blue.


    ¡°The Nanming Li Fire,¡± Mu Yi was shocked.


    Compared to the Vermilion Bird, the Nanming Li Fire in the tripod was only a drop in the ocean.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help wondering that since the Nanming Li Fire could make the old monsters feel helpless, how strong was the Vermilion Bird? Was it equivalent to the existence of the third difficulty? Or even stronger?


    Vaguely, Mu Yi felt that he had seen a moment in history.


    When the Vermilion Bird was covered by the Nanming Li Fire, he finally flew up again. To be more precise, it sprang up. In spite of its broken wings, it soared into the sky.


    The Vermilion Bird¡¯s action seemed to have infuriated the existence in the sky. The entire sky suddenly darkened. Then, there was a super-loud stroke of thunder and a bolt of lightning as if it were breaking a mountain. The dazzling silver light completely illuminated the world.


    Mu Yi closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, the world had recovered, but he did not see the Vermilion Bird. Sadness filled Mu Yi. He knew that the Vermilion Bird was dead. Mu Yi could not understand why the Vermillion Bird had persisted.


    A gust of wind blew, and Mu Yi found himself where the Vermilion Bird had been seriously injured. There was a flame burning quietly now.


    ¡°This is the fire left by the Vermilion Bird?¡± Looking at the fire, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help thinking.


    The vision stopped abruptly. Mu Yi was in a trance. He looked at the fire in the tripod again. Now, he could be 100% sure that the Nanming Li Fire was left by the Vermilion Bird. No wonder it could burn eternally and even the old monsters were helpless in face of it.


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes became eager. He was sure that the copper lamp was at most a semi-remnant magic weapon after the severe damage it sustained. The kindling of the Nanming Li Fire gave Mu Yi hope.


    ¡°Swallow it.¡± Almost instantly, Mu Yi had made a decision.


    He glanced at Leng Yu. His suspicion about his role in the tomb seemed correct. The Ear Group had been pervasive in those days, so they could have already known what was in the tomb. When Mu Yi looked at Leng Yu, she looked at him. Although there were no words, her eyes explained everything.


    ¡°Boy, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and take the Nanming Li Fire,¡± said Qin Sanchao impatiently. At the same time, he stared at the copper lamp with his face full of pity.


    Mu Yi also set his eyes on the copper lamp floating above the big tripod. The Nanming Li Fire in the tripod seemed to feel the crisis it was in and gradually became unstable.


    Mu Yi remained unmoved and began to inspire the copper lamp. The copper obeyed and fed Mu Yi its strong desire to devour the Nanming Li Fire and its fear.


    It was easy to understand the fear. The flame in the tripod was not the ordinary flame of the Nanming Li Fire but the kindling and was endless like all kindling.


    Although the copper lamp was a magic weapon, it had been damaged and was far from being fully recovered now. It would be like a snake trying to eat an elephant for it to devour the Nanming Li Fire.


    However, with the passage of time, the Nanming Li Fire had been getting weaker and weaker. It wasn¡¯t the same flame it had been in the vision. With Mu Yi¡¯s help, the copper lamp could succeed.


    With the change in Mu Yi¡¯s mind, the copper lamp suddenly began to shine brightly. The patterns on the base of it lit up one by one. In an instant, the copper lamp took off its prosaic disguise.


    Under Mu Yi¡¯s control, the copper lamp slowly sank into the tripod. All of a sudden, the Nanming Li Fire became furious. The flame enveloped the copper lantern.


    ¡°Hum!¡± Mu Yi snorted. Something in his mind was torn apart. The pain hit him like a tide.


    ¡°Crackle!¡±


    In the Nanming Li Fire, the copper lamp seemed to have given in. However, when Mu Yi was suffering, the patterns on the base of the copper lamp began slowly increasing. Although the Nanming Li Fire seemed to have gained the upper hand, the copper lamp was devouring the fire and repairing itself bit by bit.


    Mu Yi believed with enough time, the copper lamp would suppress the Nanming Li Fire and devour it, but in this process, Mu Yi would continue to suffer.


    The intense pain was no lesser than the pain of being burned in the passage. Instead of a physical pain, this pain was in his soul.


    The origin of the copper lamp had already been marked by Mu Yi, making him its master. They were bound to one another, so if Mu Yi could bear the pain, he and the copper lamp would benefit greatly.


    If not, his soul would be severely damaged and the copper lamp would be even more damaged. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t bear this kind of consequence.


    Fortunately, through the practice of magic figures, his power of mind and spirit were far purer and more powerful than ordinary people and his soul was strong enough that he could endure for a while yet.


    It all depended on who would break down first.


    When Mu Yi was locked in the battle with the Nanming Li Fire, Leng Yu took two steps forward quietly. Although she didn¡¯t speak, everyone knew her intention. Even Ning Wuque in the distance didn¡¯t make a rash move.


    After all, he would offend everyone if he dared to attack Mu Yi now. Unless he wanted to get himself killed, he would not interrupt Mu Yi.


    Even he had a faint expectation that Mu Yi would soon tame the Nanming Li Fire. It was the only way they could break through the final difficulty and get the treasure of the tomb.


    With his current strength, he could do whatever he wanted, but the temptation to break through was obviously greater.


    Time passed by bit by bit, but the people no one grew impatient. They all focused on Mu Yi, realizing that they couldn¡¯t disturb him at this critical moment.


    Seeing Leng Yu protecting Mu Yi, people felt envious. After he devoured the Nanming Li Fire, Mu Yi¡¯s strength would definitely increase again. At that time, it would be more difficult to kill him, seize his copper lamp, and the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.


    In this world, the strong were the most respected. At present, the old monsters occupied the best positions. Even when King Xian¡¯s tomb was opened, the top treasures would be theirs by right. This was the rule of the world and the rule of survival.

 Chapter 261 Opening the Gate

    Mu Yi grit his teeth through the waves of pain and began to lose consciousness. Mu Yi didn¡¯t notice that his mind and spirit were becoming more refined and his soul was also becoming stronger. If he had known it wouldn¡¯t have made the pain easier to bear.


    Fortunately, the copper lamp was becoming more and more powerful as it continued to devour the Nanming Li Fire. The patterns grew to occupy 80% of the lamp¡¯s base, and the copper appearance gained a mysterious luster. The flame had become blue inside and yellow outside.


    After devouring the Nanming Li Fire, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about lamp oil any longer, and it would be much stronger.


    Finally, just as Mu Yi was about to break down, the patterns on the base filled the base, leaving only small blank spots in between the patterns, and the copper lamp devoured the Nanming Li Fire. In the big tripod, only the burning copper lamp with light blue flames remained.


    All of a sudden, a dull, rattling sound came out of the big tripod. The sound reached the bottom of everyone¡¯s hearts and pulled Mu Yi from his near coma. He felt as if he had been filled with wisdom and understood everything.


    When Mu Yi closed his eyes, no one noticed a flicker of blue flame in his eyes.


    The copper lamp came back to Mu Yi¡¯s hand and the flame went out. The copper lamp was cold in his hand and he felt as if his flesh and blood had reconnected. It was a feeling he only felt when holding the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Although it was not clear how the copper lamp had changed, Mu Yi was excited. Just after inspiring his mind power, he had felt how much his mind power had increased and refined.


    His temples kept throbbing as if his brain was swelling because he hadn¡¯t adapted to the changes.


    Things changed again before Mu Yi could carefully assess the changes in his soul.


    The sound of the tripod was a signal, and the mausoleum also began to shake.


    ¡°Crack, crack, crack!¡±


    Suddenly, the opposite wall slowly cracked, and a door opened.


    The four old monsters and Leng Yu rushed to the door. Dong Chuanjiang was the first because he was the closest, followed by Qin Sanchao, then Xu Hai and Leng Yu. Ning Wuque was the last as he was the farthest.


    Originally, Mu Yi had thought that Ning Wuque would not miss this opportunity to kill him, but unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t pay attention to Mu Yi, so focused on his goal.


    Eight people followed them and the remaining three surrounded Mu Yi.


    ¡°Give me that lamp, boy,¡± said the middle-aged man staring at Mu Yi.


    ¡°And the stick,¡± said the other.


    ¡°And the key to the ancient Yellow River Road,¡± added the third person.


    Given the expressions of these three people, they were afraid, but that was overshadowed by their greed. They knew that if they went through the door, there wouldn¡¯t be much left for them ater the old monsters and Leng Yu claimed their share of the treasure, but Mu Yi had three treasures.


    They wouldn¡¯t leave the tomb completely empty-handed. Mu Yi had just tamed the Nanming Li Fire, so it was highly likely that he was exhausted. Though he had proven his strength and were under Xu Hai and Leng Yu¡¯s protection, they were willing to risk it for seemingly easy prey.


    As long as they killed him quickly and escaped with their treasures, no one be able to find them. They would hide for a few years and come out again when their strength was greatly improved.


    ¡°You?¡± Mu Yi sneered.


    Among the three, the most powerful one was the middle-aged man coveting the copper lamp whose strength should be of the third-grade of the first class. As for the other two, they were both of the second-grade of the first class. They weren¡¯t weak, but they were nothing compared to his own genius, let alone the old monsters.


    Mu Yi had already stepped into the sixth-grade in the passage. Now with the increase of soul strength and the Nanming Li Fire, even if he had not reached the seventh grade, it was not far away.


    How could he be afraid of one in the third rank and two in the second rank?


    ¡°You¡¯ll be killed.¡± Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s taunt, the middle-aged man burst into rage, but he did not attack. He was angry on the surface to distract Mu Yi and quietly winked at the other two people.


    One of the men began to sneak behind him. When the man started, the middle-aged man and the other man also began to move. The three men obviously had worked together before, and they intended to kill Mu Yi.


    Although Mu Yi couldn¡¯t see the man behind him, he could envision the man¡¯s actions using his stronger soul power. He whipped the Bamboo Tree of Life backward. Mu Yi¡¯s action seemed very gentle as if he was just driving away flies. However, the man¡¯s expression became one of pure panic.

 Chapter 262 A Glance

    With a crisp sound, the man¡¯s weapon was smashed.Then the Bamboo Tree of Life hit him in the head and retracted quickly.


    ¡°Got one!¡±


    Mu Yi mused then looked at the middle-aged man. His expression was calm.


    He stepped gently to the left, and the Bamboo Tree of Life tried to hit the other man at its convenience. The person reacted quickly and moved backward, not wanting to suffer the first man¡¯s fate.


    However, the Bamboo Tree of Life only seemed to move slow enough to be evaded. It hit him squarely as if it had eyes despite his attempt to dodge.


    ¡°Got two.¡±


    The middle-aged man finally stood in front of him. It was too late for Mu Yi to retract the Bamboo Tree of Life. He glanced at the middle-aged man and a flash of heat passed like an illusion.


    A light blue flame flickered in his eyes and the man froze.


    ¡°Got three.¡± Mu Yi retracted the Bamboo Tree of Life and went through the open door.


    Two of them lay bleeding from their heads and not breathing. The middle-aged man was covered in a light blue flame that consumed him a moment later.


    Mu Yi entered the door and reflected on the feeling. He thought it was just a thought, but it made him understand the magical effect of the Nanming Li Fire.


    Although the tinder of the Nanming Li Fire was devoured by the copper lamp, Mu Yi¡¯s soul suffered from the pain of being burned and was tainted with some characteristics of the Nanming Li Fire.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t sure if the changes were just from the copper lamp consuming the tinder of the Nanming Li Fire or if it was from burning the mysterious power in the passage. Regardless, the changes would be a great asset in the future.


    The soul belonged to Yin, but the Mu Yi¡¯s soul was stained with characters of fire, Yang, after being burnt, so he could control the fire with his soul power.


    However, this kind of attack also consumed Mu Yi¡¯s strength quickly. Although he just glanced at the man, it had cost him a great deal. He estimated that he could attack with this power at most two or three times in a row.


    It wasn¡¯t a real weapon against the old monsters, but it could catch them by surprise at a critical moment.


    Mu Yi passed through the gate, but when he saw the scene, he was stunned. The scene in front of him was quite different from what he imagined. Mu Yi thought behind the gate should be the tomb of Xian Wang, but it was a huge cave. He didn¡¯t know how King Xian found such a place.


    There were hundreds of night pearls inlaid in the ceiling, brilliantly illuminating the cae. There was a pool near the center and a golden coffin on the stone platform in the middle.


    Xu Hai blocked Qin Sanchaoand Dong Chuanjiang. Their battle caused little disturbance because they were controlling themselves. Qin Sanchao and Dong Chuanjiang pretended to be falling foul of each other but actually they already joined hands.


    Leng Yu and Ning Wuque were fighting as were the other eight people. Even Mister Mo was fighting. When Mu Yi saw the things in the stone nests around the cave, he immediately understood why they were fighting.


    The stone nests which were specially chiseled out to hold books.


    Mu Yi was not sure where the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu was, but he didn¡¯t think it was in those stone nests. Otherwise, Leng Yu and others wouldn¡¯t be fighting, so Mu Yi turned to the golden coffin in the pool.


    Before Mu Yi could get close, Qin Sanchao shouted, ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t come here. Go away.¡±


    He and Dong Chuanjiang could only be matched by Xu Hai. Everyone else was holding each other back leaving Mu Yi with a chance to approach.


    ¡®Is that what she expected?¡¯ Mu Yi looked at Leng Yu and saw that there was no change in her, confirming his guess.


    The others dared not to approach for fear of the aftershocks of the old monsters¡¯ fighting.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t pay attention to Qin Sanchao, confident that he could resist if he needed to and that the man wouldn¡¯t be able to get to him.


    Seeing that Mu Yi ignored him, there was a flash of anger in his eyes. It seemed that the warm feelings that he held for Mu Yi were gone in the face of not achieving his goal.


    The three men stopped fighting and rushed towards him.


    ¡®I knew you would,¡¯ Mu Yi thought with a sneer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, senior. I¡¯m just curious. I don¡¯t wish to offend you.¡± Mu Yi said and quickly retreated. He wanted to open the golden coffin, but was the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu really in it?


    If it was, they would kill him. Faced with the four old monsters, even with Leng Yu¡¯s help, he would never get away. What¡¯s more, would Leng Yu really save him?


    Mu Yi had doubted it.

 Chapter 263 the Three-Footed Golden Toad

    Seeing Mu Yi leave the pool, the old monsters scorned him. They knew what he thought of the situation and wasn¡¯t going to let him take advantage of the stalemate.


    Mu Yi went to a stone nest in the wall. Although some people wanted to stop him, Mu Yi easily beat them back. Others took note that the three that had remained behind her dead and decided not to bother. There was also more than one stone nest, so everyone could get at least two to themselves.


    Mu Yi reached out to take a jade box from the stone nest.


    After thousands of years, the jade box was still in very good condition. Mu Yi knew that the jade box couldn¡¯t be opened easily or the things inside could be easily destroyed, so he figured he would have to wait to open it.


    The old monsters were only interested in the golden coffin, so taking the jade box wouldn¡¯t offend him and might be helpful to him.


    Though he had improved his cultivation, Mu Yi was still ignorant of many things, so his first-class sixth-grade strength seemed to pale in comparison to cultivators with more knowledge, not to mention compared with those old monsters.


    He was not willing to give up the chance to learn more.


    The jade box was one-foot long, half a foot wide and only three fingers thick. It could fit into the cloth bag tied at his waist. However, his cloth bag can hold two or three jade boxes at most. There were at least twenty in the stone nests. He would have to figure out a way to take the others.


    Mu Yi moved forward to the next stone nest. There were two first-class experts fighting in the stone nest. Seeing Mu Yi coming, their expressions suddenly changed. They attacked Mu Yi.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life flashed, and the other two figures flew out of the stone nest, shocking everyone. People speculated he was very strong, but not strong enough to knock out two famous, first class, third grade experts with one strike. The two of them were the strongest of the eight experts fighting near the stone nests. Combined, they could have faced a fourth-grade first class expert easily.


    Was Mu Yi at the fourth grade? Maybe at the fifth grade?


    The revelation made them change their minds. Although Mu Yi had recently gained fame, many people still looked down upon him. In their eyes, Mu Yi was beneath them. They figured that if Leng Yu didn¡¯t go protect him, he would have been killed by the three who had remained behind. They hadn¡¯t believed that Mu Yi had killed them until now.


    When Mu Yi took a jade box in the second stone nest, the rest of the people almost agreed to a truce. They each chose a stone nest and quickly took the jade boxes inside.


    When Mu Yi went to the third stone nest, the remaining jade boxes had already been taken. Mu Yi looked at Mister Mo and saw that he also seized two jade boxes. Then, he stood on one side and smiled at him. Mister Mo thought it was not bad that he could grab two jade boxes.


    Mu Yi took three jade boxes, but he was still not satisfied. He wanted more.


    Mu Yi cast his eyes on a man who was about forty years old as he grabbed two jade boxes. When he felt that Mu Yi was staring at him, he grew nervous.


    ¡°You want to break the rules?¡± The man disdainfully asked before Mu Yi attacked him.


    ¡°Rules?¡± Mu Yi was stunned and confused.


    ¡°According to the agreement, one can keep the things in the tomb of King Xian as long as he grabs them. No one is supposed to rob anyone else.¡±


    It made no sense given that they had just been fighting for the jade boxes.


    ¡°It¡¯s your rule. What¡¯s it to do with me?¡± Mu Yi shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to give up. After all, this opportunity was rare. According to the Law of the Jungle, no one would pretend to be merciful.


    Seeing that Mu Yi didn¡¯t buy it, the man spoke again, ¡°Do you want to be against all of us?¡±


    Mu Yi looked around again, and the remaining six people looked at him with the same hatred. Mister Mo was poker-faced.


    Mu Yi weighed whether he wanted to take a few at the risk of offending everyone, but suddenly, there was an unusual action on the other side of the cave.


    The still pool suddenly vibrated, as if something was going to come from under the water. The five people who were fighting also stopped at the same time, each occupying a position and closely watching the pool.


    ¡°Quack!¡±


    All of a sudden, there was a sound in the pool, then a shadow came out of the pool and went to Ning Wuque, the nearest person to the pool.


    ¡°You will die.¡±


    Ning Wuque was depressed since Leng Yu stopped him from achieving his goals. But suddenly monsters appeared in the water and made him their target. Did it look down upon him.?


    The peach wood sword came out of the sheath on him back with his indignation and quickly cut towards the shadow like lightning.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud noise, Ning Wuque was shocked out of his anger. The peach wood sword flew backwards from the attack of the dark shadow.


    The expressions of the old monsters around changed at the same time. Although they couldn¡¯t deal with Ning Wuque, they still had a good understanding of Ning Wuque¡¯s strength. The shadow had to be powerful.


    Ning Wuque was stunned, but he grasped the peach wood sword with a flick of his body. His Taoist robe swirled. He held the sword in his right hand, and his expression was dignified. He swung hard at the shadow rolling towards him.


    ¡°Chop!¡±


    Mu Yi focused on Ning Wugui¡¯s attack. He didn¡¯t care about the things in the pool, but wanted to take the opportunity to learn Ning Wuque¡¯s real strength. He realized all his strength, he knew that he underestimated the man.


    That kind of Qi Ji was powerful. There were circles of ripples around the sword. Mu Yi felt that the power of the surrounding heaven and earth moved with it.


    Mu Yi knew how dreadful the power of heaven and earth was. Even if a person was strong, it was limited. In fact, the process of opening the chakras in the second difficulty only opened the body¡¯s power. When it couldn¡¯t move forward, it needed to open the bridge of heaven and earth, with the help of the power of heaven and earth, which was also the so-called third difficulty.


    Ning Wuque failed to reach the third difficulty, but he could draw support from the power of heaven and earth. Given Mu Yi¡¯s interaction with the heaven and earth, Ning Wuque¡¯s sword alone would not be enough to hurt Mu Yi seriously.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    There was another loud noise, and Ning Wuque stepped back, but the shadow in the pool also went back.


    ¡°Quack!¡±


    Before everyone could figure out what was going on, there was a sound from the pool again. Then the pool burst, and a huge shadow came out of it and landed on the golden coffin.


    The golden coffin was more than twice the size of the normal coffin, but when the black shadow fell on it, it suddenly appeared tiny.


    Everyone recognized the monster.


    ¡°A Three-Footed Golden Toad?¡±


    Although people had expected it when they heard the sound, they couldn¡¯t believe it. The Three-Footed Golden Toad was a big millstone. It was totally dark with fist-sized bags and two fist-sized eyes that looked coldly at the people.


    As soon as the Three-Footed Golden Toad came out, even the old monsters and Leng Yu were at a disadvantage, but they had to kill it if they wanted to open the golden coffin.


    The old monsters and Leng Yu looked at each other and reached a tacit agreement. The five attacked the Three-Footed Golden Toad at the same time.

 Chapter 264 Three Treasure Lamps

    The Three-Footed Crow was of the sun, and the Three-Footed Toad was of the moon. The legendary Three-Footed Golden Toad sat on the golden coffin.


    No one knew that there would be such monsters in the tomb. The Three-Footed Golden Toad was rare and precious.


    The five people were of practically equal strength.


    Mu Yi had just opened his third chakra. When he opened his fifth or sixth chakra he might be able to stand on even ground with them. For now, he could only spectate.


    ¡°Quack!¡±


    The Three-Footed Golden Toad quacked again, then its body expanded rapidly, and a horrid scent came out.


    As the five saw its body shrinking suddenly, Xu Hai shouted, ¡°Back!¡±


    A third of the bulges on the Three-Footed Golden Toad burst, and a dense fog spread from them with a hissing sound.


    ¡°Quack!¡±


    When the five people backed up, the Three-Footed Golden Toad attacked Leng Yu with its tongue since she looked worse off than others.


    Leng Yu saw the Three-Footed Golden Toad aiming at her and flicked a thin needle at the tongue.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    With a slight sound, the thin needle bounced away. Leng Yu was surprised. She didn¡¯t think that the tongue was as firm as iron. However, with the aid of the thin needle, she retreated calmly. The dense fog from the Three-Footed Golden Toad covered the whole pool, forming a segregated area.


    Qin Sanchao looked at Xu Hai and asked, ¡°Mister Xu, what else can we do now?¡±


    Xu Hai was the oldest and the strongest among them. They retreated with neutral expressions. They could not get close to the dense fog easily, but the distance was too far to threaten the Three-Footed Golden Toad.


    ¡°We need Mu Yi,¡± Xu Hai turned to look at Mu Yi and smiled confidently.


    All the people paid attention to Mu Yi. Some of the people near Mu Yi were curious and skeptical.


    ¡°Me? Why me?¡± Mu Yi knew the implication of Xu Hai¡¯s words, but the dense fog was not easy to deal with, he didn¡¯t want to put himself in danger, or do all the work without getting any benefits.


    ¡°It¡¯s preordained that Nanming Li Fire will kill the dense fog,¡± Xu Hai said lightly.


    The others seemed threatening. If he said no, they would take the copper lamp.


    Mu Yi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I will do it, but I can¡¯t control the fire completely, I need time.¡±


    He had to strive for more benefits for himself. If he could master the Nanming Li Fire, he would also be entitled to fight for the last treasure.


    ¡°How long do you need?¡± Xu Hai asked.


    ¡°Five hours.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Dong Chuanjiang flatly refused.


    ¡°You only have half an hour at most,¡± Qin Sanchao said because they didn¡¯t know what else was in the tomb. The longer they waited, the more danger they could encounter.


    ¡°Two hours,¡± Mu Yi said firmly.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, just give up the copper lamp.¡± Dong Chuanjiang said.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to steal the copper lamp?¡± Leng Yu asked.


    ¡°Do you want to protect him?¡± Dong Chuanjiang looked at Leng Yu in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Not to protect him, but to remind you, the copper lamp will not be easy to steal. You can try,¡±Leng Yu said lightly.


    Hearing that, Dong Chuanjiang stared at Mu Yi. Then, there was a strange expression on his face, which meant someone had just spoken to him secretly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a person who is shameless.¡± Dong Chuanjiang shook his head and said, but everyone knew it was an excuse.


    At last, Xu Hai made a final decision, and there was no objection to what he said, ¡°Ok, at most one hour, I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Although an hour was shorter than he wanted, Mu Yi was satisfied. He hadn¡¯t connected with the copper lamp since it devoured the Nanming Li Fire, but the hour would help.


    He was not afraid of being attacked by others, so he sat down on the ground, took out the copper lamp, put it on his abdomen, and closed his eyes.


    With the power of Mu Yi¡¯s mind and spirit surging, the copper lamp immediately ignited with the Nanming Li Fire.


    Looking at Mu Yi, the elders all had complicated expressions. They would have stolen it if they didn¡¯t need it in the hands of someone who had already mastered it. For now, they could only wait. In their eyes, a young man keeping a treasure was a waste.


    No one knew what Leng Yu was thinking.


    After Mu Yi entered the lamp, Xu Hai and others stayed away from the pool, not to disturb the Three-Footed Golden Toad and its fog.


    The Three-Footed Golden Toad seemed to know that they were strong so it remained sitting on the golden coffin amidst its poisonous fog.


    As soon as Mu Yi¡¯ mind entered the lamp, he felt the flames around him. The Nanming Li Fire didn¡¯t hurt him but helped him control the copper lamp. Although it hadn¡¯t reached the unity of mind and spirit like the Bamboo Tree of Life, it could catch up. His command of the copper lamp would grow along with its power.


    When Mu Yi¡¯s spirit touched the fire in the center, he heard a crash, then a large consciousness poured into his mind.


    Mu Yi tried to stick to it while immersing himself in the consciousness.


    It was said that in ancient times, there were Heaven-Earth-Man lamps: theYuxu Glazed lamp, the Eight Scenes Palace lamp and the Ling Jiu each had great power.


    The golden flame in the Yuxu Glazed lamp was called ¡°ghost fire.¡± It was said that this fire had the ability to detect all souls.


    The Eight Scenes Palace lamp was owned by Laotse. It had a purple flame called ¡°violet fire.¡± The power of this fire was endless. It was said that it could burn the sky and boil the sea. There were four kinds of fires in the Bagua furnace used for alchemy; violet fire was one of them.


    The Ling Jiu was a treasure. There was a grey flame in the lamp called ¡°dark hell ghost fire.¡± The fire led directly to the netherworld and could show moments of the dead¡¯s former life.


    Each of the three lamps had its own function, but few people knew that the three lamps were from the same root.


    The copper lamp was not one of the three lamps, but the copper lamp was also extraordinary. In the process of making, it was smelt of some pieces of the Ling Jiu. The Ling Jiu was a magic weapon and gave the copper lamp its incredible abilities.


    The people who made the copper lamp couldn¡¯t find sky fire in the world, so they used ordinary fire. Regardless, the copper lamp was also a magic weapon.


    However, in a certain war, the fire of the copper lamp was broken and would remain so unless Mu Yi could find a suitable fire one day. The Nanming Li Fire was suitable enough to restore 70-80% of the copper lamp¡¯s power regardless of Mu Yi¡¯s state of consciousness.

 Chapter 265 Passing On from Generation to Generation

    In the copper lamp, Mu Yi quietly digested the consciousness. The copper lamp had a name originally: the Ling lamp. The name was very simple. Maybe it was to commemorate the Ling Jiu lamp. After all, without the fragments of the Ling Jiu lamp, the copper lamp could not be a magic weapon.


    However, the Ling lamp belonged to the past. Now, after consuming the Nanming Li fire, the copper lamp became brand new. It was not appropriate to call it the Ling lamp again. The copper lamp should have its own name.


    ¡°As the saying goes, keep the fire burning, keep the inheritance going. I will give you a new name to represent the new generation and heart,¡± Mu Yi said softly.


    When he finished speaking, the whole copper lamp interior suddenly trembled, as if to collapse, and the fire in the center suddenly rose.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s consciousness was kicked out of the space. He opened his eyes and looked at the copper lamp in his hand. Nine tenths of the original pattern on the base were already filled, but it was still difficult to complete. Originally, Mu Yi thought it was because he used up some of the Nanming Li fire, but the patterns were connecting.


    For a few moments, the patterns were connected with each other, completely covering the whole copper lamp, then a turbulent flame erupted from the copper lamp, wrapping around Mu Yi.


    This fire was the purest one of Nanming Li Fire. People backed away in fear. They could see Mu Yi¡¯s figure vaguely, but they didn¡¯t know what was happening.


    ¡°This kid won¡¯t be burned to ashes, will he?¡± Qin Sanchao stared and murmured.


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Xu Hai replied, but there was a little more fear in his eyes.


    Ning Wuque stood in the distance, concealed by the cold rain. He saw Mu Yi¡¯s actions, and his eyes flashed with killing intent again.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know where Ning Wuque¡¯s killing motivation came from. Although he killed many people, he didn¡¯t remember offending Ning Wuque. Did he have some unknown grudge against someone?


    Leng Yu and Dong Chuanjiang, as well as the people around them, all stared at the figure in the light blue flame, confused.


    After being wrapped by the Nanming Li fire, Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel any pain. On the contrary, he only felt the ubiquitous warmth clinging to him. His whole body was warm from inside to outside. The flames on his body actually came from a small fire burning deep inside him.


    When the pattern on the copper lamp completed, Mu Yi felt the roar of his heart and soul, and the last gap between him and the copper lamp disappeared.


    He had only been using it to refine himself. His intuition told him that as long as he could continuously collect kindling and let the Nanming Li fire to evolve, the copper lamp would also be upgraded. At present, it was a magic weapon. What would it be after the upgrade? A glimmer of expectation rose in Mu Yi¡¯s heart.


    However, he also understood how difficult it was to find the right kindling. And if he wanted Nanming Li fire to evolve from the kindling, it would be difficult to make it happen with ordinary fire.


    After refining the lamp, Mu Yi thought of many ways to use the lamp. The main function of the lamp was refining. People, demons, and ghosts could all be refined. If the fire was strong enough, even the heaven and the earth could be refined and transformed into the most original power. This power was not only good for the fire, but also helped people to understand the Tao.


    Mu Yi realized that the lamp was the reason he was able to enter the unity of heaven and man.


    Mu Yi obtained a secret fire control technique, which enabled the Nanming Li fire¡¯s ability to change. The secret technique had nine turns in total, and its power doubled with each turn. If it could be practiced in nine turns, it would have the power of heaven fire.


    Mu Yi would practice it when he had enough time.


    As Mu Yi absorbed all of this, the Nanming Li Fire retreated into the lamp.


    The copper lamp had completely changed its appearance. It was made of glass. On it, a vermilion bird spread its wings. It looked mysterious and noble.


    When Mu Yi opened his eyes, he saw the greed in others¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Boy, is that enough?¡± Dong Chuanjiang couldn¡¯t wait to see Mu Yi try to dispel the poison mist.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a try.¡± Mu Yi nodded, then looked towards the water pool where the poisonous mist was scattered, and the figure of the Three-Footed Golden Toad was looming.


    When Mu Yi looked at the Three-Footed Golden Toad, it looked over at the same time, but at one glance, Mu Yi felt stiff all over, and he was more afraid of it.


    ¡°Would you mind dealing with it?¡± Xu Hai smiled and looked at Mu Yi.


    ¡°The Three-Footed Golden Toad is too strong, so please protect me while I clear the fog.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Hai said.


    With Xu Hai¡¯s guarantee, Mu Yi went to the water pool. Suddenly, the Three-Footed Golden Toad attacked. Xu Hai stood on the left side of Mu Yi, and Leng Yu stood on the right side.


    Mu Yi held the lamp as his heart raced. The tiny fire suddenly rose and turned into a fire dragon. He poured it into the toxic mist.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    The poison mist dissipated. When the poison mist dissipated, Mu Yi also felt that his mind and spirit power were rapidly being consumed. Fortunately, after he entered King Xian¡¯s tomb, his heart and spirit power were also several times greater than before.


    The Three-Footed Golden Toad also felt the threat as the Nanming Li fire burned through the poisonous mist and kept approaching it.


    ¡°Quack!¡±


    A shadow broke through the flame and attacked Mu Yi. Xu Hai moved in a way that seemed very slow. Mu Yi noticed that the tongue of the Three-Footed Golden Toad moved slower and slower, and the space between them was slightly distorted.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Xu Hai¡¯s palms flashed, and the tongue of Three-Footed Golden Toad rolled back at a faster speed. Mu Yi saw a few drops of black blood fly through the air. They were burned to ashes by the Nanming Li fire before falling into the pool.


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. How hard was the tongue of the Three-Footed Golden Toad? Ning Wuque and Leng Yu could only push it back, but Xu Hai hurt its tongue with just his palms.


    Although Xu Hai hadn¡¯t aimed at Mu Yi, Mu Yi felt that he couldn¡¯t move even if he had attacked him.


    ¡®Nanming Li Fire, Burn!¡¯


    Mu Yi used the fire control technique. He saw the fire dragon rising again. When he had just a feeling, it broke away from his control and exploded. The fire dragon turned into fire rain and covered the whole pool.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The whole pool seemed to be burning, and the poisonous mist was completely dispelled. Even the Three-Footed Golden Toad was burned in many places.


    Mu Yi¡¯s body suddenly flickered, his face suddenly turned pale, and his breath grew shallow, as if his attack had backfired.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Leng Yu asked.


    In fact, the rest of the people also looked at Mu Yi. They were concerned, but they also seemed relieved.


    The Nanming Li fire was really too horrible. If Mu Yi could control it freely, it would be terrible. Even the old men wouldn¡¯t want to be enemies with him. The fire Mu Yi commanded was still inferior to the flame that had been in the tripod because the flame in the tripo had been in its natural state. The fire that existed in the lamp, and what Mu Yi could control, was only a small part of all the forces of Nanming Li fire. So long as he couldn¡¯t really control the Nanming Li Fire, they felt at ease, wary but not afraid.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you anymore,¡± said Mu Yi with a pale face.


    ¡°You should rest. We will take lead next,¡± Xu Hai said.


    Qin Sanchao and others didn¡¯t care about Mu Yi. The Three-Footed Golden Toad was difficult to deal with, even without the miasma.


    ¡°Good.¡± Mu Yi nodded and sat down. His steps were obviously a little frivolous. As soon as he sat down, he closed his eyes and began to breathe.


    Mister Mo was the first to respond. He went to Mu Yi to protect him as he recovered.


    ¡°By any means, first get rid of the beast, then discuss other things.¡± Xu Hai looked at each of them. They nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Quack!¡±


    The Three-Footed Golden Toad sat on the golden coffin and seemed uneasy. Although it had a certain spirit, it couldn¡¯t think like people. Its instinct still told it that a crisis was coming.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Under Xu Hai¡¯s command, the five people rushed at the Three-Footed Golden Toad.


    Mu Yi opened his eyes and watched them.

 Chapter 266 The Second Three-Footed Golden Toad

    The tallest tree in the woods is destroyed by the wind.


    Treasure could cause disaster, and people with talent and ideals suffered.


    Although he hadn¡¯t learned the secret of fire control and couldn¡¯t even make a full turn, he had fully control over the lamp and the Nanming Li fire. If he showed too much of his strength, Xu Hai and Leng Yu might turn against him, so Mu Yi deliberately let the Nanming Li fire out of control. As for breaking all the poisonous mist, it was a fluke.


    The result was perfect. He could pretend to suffer from the backfire and no one would take him as a threat.


    Mu Yi was also happy to hide, so that after the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu was discovered, he would be ready to fulfill his promise to Leng Yu.


    What¡¯s more, Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to give up.


    Although he was still far from the peak of the second difficulty, he needed to prepare himself. If he missed this opportunity, it would be hard to find another.


    In the distance, the five were fighting with all their strength. The power of the surrounding world was stirred. Some first-class experts who were a little closer to Xu Hai all stepped back in fear.


    When five people moved, the water pool rose from the sky and the whole cave trembled.


    ¡°Quack!¡±


    The Three-Footed Golden Toad opened its mouth, then its body grew unexpectedly as the five attacked it.


    ¡°Pooh!¡±


    Blood splattered everywhere as it was severely injured the Three-Footed Golden Toad. The Three-Footed Golden Toad¡¯s eyes became red, and its tongue flew out like a flash of lightning, attacking Dong Chuanjiang.


    Dong Chuanjiang saw the Three-Footed Golden Toad¡¯s attack and he thought he had bad luck, but he used all his strength to attack.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud noise, Dong Chuanjiang stepped on the water and retreated, and the pool under his feet exploded. A tongue suddenly appeared in the pool, stopped him and rolled him into the pool.


    The whole process lasted less than a second. Qin Sanchao couldn¡¯t react even though he was right beside him.


    When the other four retreated to the shore, Dong Chuanjiang had disappeared. There was another Three-Footed Golden Toad hidden in the pool.


    The experts looked bad. They thought that the Three-Footed Golden Toad had little wisdom, but they had been fooled. It was absolutely not good for them.


    ¡°Help him!¡±Qin Sanchao said, then he jumped into the pool. Among everyone, he had the best relationship with Dong Chuanjiang, despite their show of quarreling.


    ¡°Taoist Ning and I will take this one. The underwater one will trouble the Lou Zhu,¡± Xu Hai said.


    Two Three-Footed Golden Toad worried him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Yu said, tiptoed a little, and also sank into the pool. The pool stilled after she entered.


    After Leng Yu fell into the pool, Xu Hai and Ning Wuque went to the Three-Footed Golden Toad in front of them to kill it.


    As for the people around, they were totally dazed at the moment, and they couldn¡¯t help but secretly rejoice the old experts were there to deal with the Three-Footed Golden Toad.


    Compared with the ground, the underwater space was undoubtedly larger. The whole pool was like a pyramid, small in width but very deep.


    When Leng Yu entered the water, she found two people fighting with the Three-Footed Golden Toad. Dong Chuanjiang¡¯s arm was broken. Even with Qin Sanchao, the two were still at a disadvantage.


    Underwater was a battlefield belonging to the Three-Footed Golden Toad. When a normal person entered the water, he could only wield up to one third of his strength, and as time went by, the situation would become more and more unfavorable.


    Leng Yu looked at the Three-Footed Golden Toad and did not hesitate to move quickly towards it. Compared with the one on the golden coffin, the underwater one was smaller, but it was more difficult to fight because it was in the water.


    Xu Hai and Ning Wuque used all their strength to fight the Three-Footed Golden Toad above the surface. Xu Hai tried to walk in the air several times. His hands fell down, and the thunder rolled. Every time he fell on the Three-Footed Golden Toad, he made a dull sound. Gradually, its eyes and mouth began to bleed.


    Ning Wuque used the sword to fight the Three-Footed Golden Toad¡¯s tongue, trapping it.


    The people nearby were obsessed with dissecting the battle. If they could understand even a trace of it, they would definitely benefit.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t miss the wonderful battle, but his focus was on Xu Hai¡¯s application of the power of heaven and earth. Similarly, Xu Hai¡¯s current state only touched the tip of iceberg and greatly increased his attack power. If he really controlled the power of heaven and earth, how powerful it would be.


    Just thinking about it made him yearn to know more.


    Compared with Xu Hai, Ning Wuque¡¯s attack was pure sword control. The peach wood sword was as fast as lightning under his control, and Mu Yi could see it. Although the sword control was powerful, it had one disadvantage: it couldn¡¯t be too far away.


    According to Mu Yi¡¯s observation, the range of Ning Wuque¡¯s sword control was probably between three to six meters, and even in that range, he couldn¡¯t match Xu Hai.


    Xu Hai¡¯s power of heaven and earth through his palms would disturb Ning Wuque¡¯s sword control rendering it weaker.


    What if it was him? How would he defend himself?


    It was an urgent question considering Xu Hai¡¯s warning and Leng Yu¡¯s questionable support. he wanted to leave the tomb alive and knew that he would have to face Ning Wuque¡¯s full power that was empowered by heaven and earth.


    Mu Yi¡¯s cultivation was much lower, so the situation would be more and more unfavorable to him. Therefore, Mu Yi was eager to figure out the Ning Wuque¡¯s techniques and find a counterattack.


    ¡®Five thunders charm? Maybe it could have worked, but not now. The six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm? With my current strength, if I used it again, even if I couldn¡¯t defeat him, I could at least escape with my life. However, it is the last resort. The Bamboo Tree of Life?¡¯


    It could resist the peach wood sword, but the key was the speed. It was hard to keep up with the eyes alone. The peach wood sword was controlled by the power of mind and spirit and took its speed from the speed of the power of mind and spirit.


    ¡®The lamp and the Nanming Li fire?¡¯ It might be effective to use fire to subdue wood, but when the speed of the sword reached its maximum, it wouldn¡¯t be as effective.


    Mu Yi thought quickly, and one idea after another emerged in his mind, but he eventually vetoed them one by one. Even he had to admit that when his strength reached the realm of Ning Wuque, many attacks would lose their effect.


    The only thing he could rely on now was the lamp. However, due to the short time, he had not yet cultivated the secret technique of fire control. Otherwise, he would have a means of long-range attack.


    Even in the face of Ning Wuque¡¯s sword, there was a chance of success if he could manage it.


    Although Mu Yi always thought that he had a lot of talent, it would take at least a few months, or even longer, to practice the secret technique of fire control.


    ¡®Do it or not?¡¯


    Mu Yi saw that Ning Wuque was fighting with the Three-Footed Golden Toad and had no time to worry about other things. If he suddenly exerted all his effort, he might be able to injure Ning Wuque enough if he used the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm. If he missed, he might die here. If Leng Yu was with him, he didn¡¯t mind taking a chance because no matter how Leng Yu used him, she still would be on Mu Yi¡¯s side. With Leng Yu, the possibility of killing Ning Wuque would be greatly increased.


    It would not be necessary if his ally was Xu Hai. He really cared about the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu. For the wonderful book, he would join hands with Ning Wuque and others. If Mu Yi grabbed it, he would fight Mu Yi.


    Xu Hai looked nice, but it was only when there was no conflict of interest. Mu Yi believed that once he was the enemy, he would never be merciful.


    So Mu Yi hesitated for a moment and finally dropped the idea.


    Between Xu Hai and Ning Wuque, the Three-Footed Golden Toad was more and more seriously injured, and its breath grew rapid. The blood flowed continuously, and the golden coffin was slowly dyed red.


    Under the water, Leng Yu, Qin Sanchao, and Dong Chuanjiang could only barely keep alive, and as time went by, the situation of the three people grew more grim as the Three-Footed Golden Toad attacked Dong Chuanjiang.


    ¡°Quack!¡±


    All of a sudden, the Three-Footed Golden Toad on the golden coffin cried out, and the sound resonated under water.

 Chapter 267 Opening of The Golden Coffin

    As Xu Hai was about to kill the Three-Footed Golden Toad in one stroke, the cry of the Three-Footed Golden Toad resonated through the water and enraged the other Three-Footed Golden Toad. The bulges on its body suddenly broke, and a thick black fog spread through the water.


    Although Dong Chuanjiang swam as fast as he could, he wasn¡¯t fast enough and was caught in the poisonous mist. Leng Yu and Qin Sanchao escaped.


    The pool burst and the three slightly embarrassed people jumped out.


    Leng Yu¡¯s wet black robes clung to her body, and she shook them. Qin Sanchao did not care about his situation and looked at his friend. Dong Chuanjiang¡¯s hand fell feebly, his face was black from the poison.


    ¡°Boy, come here,¡± Qin Sanchao grabbed Mu Yi from across the distance.


    Mu Yi only felt that he was grabbed by a great force. His expression changed. He knew that Qin Sanchao wouldn¡¯t hurt him, but he still didn¡¯t like the feeling. Mu Yi shook his right hand and gently tapped the Bamboo Tree of Life. Suddenly, the huge force was broken.


    ¡°Why?¡± Qin Sanchao looked at Mu Yi, but he continued ¡°Boy, as long as you cure him of the poison, I owe you a favor.¡±


    Since Mu Yi couldn¡¯t be forced, Qin Sanchao changed into inducement. Qin Sanchao believed that his favor would definitely tempt Mu Yi, but unexpectedly, Mu Yi shook his head.


    ¡°Boy, you¡­¡± Qin Sanchao was very angry at Mu Yi¡¯s refusal.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t do anything about it. Although I can control the Nanming Li Fire a bit, I still can¡¯t get rid of the poison from him. Even if I try my best, I would only burn Dong Chuanjiang to ashes,¡± Mu Yi said.


    If he practiced the fire control techniques, he could heal Dong Chuanjiang¡¯s poison with it, but this kind of thing was better not known by the world. Moreover, even if he wanted to, it would take a long time.


    He was not good at medicine, so he could only apologize.


    Before the Qin Sanchao spoke, the pool burst again, and the other Three-Footed Golden Toad jumped out. The Three-Footed Golden Toad leaped out and fell onto the other one. They looked at Xu Hai and others.


    At this point, it would be impossible for Mu Yi to pretend again. Others may not see it, but the old monsters would figure out that he was stronger than he appeared since he broke Qin Sanchao¡¯s hold. Moreover, at present, no one could stay out of it.


    Mu Yi got up and went to Leng Yu, as if they were moving forward and backward together.


    Xu Hai looked at Mu Yi, but didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he took out a jade bottle and threw it to Qin Sanchao.


    ¡°These are antidote pills. The Three-Footed Golden Toad¡¯s poison can be temporarily suppressed though it can¡¯t be completely removed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qin Sanchao was very happy. He quickly opened the jade bottle and poured out a black pill with a spicy taste. Dong Chuanjiang didn¡¯t doubt it and took the pill. After a few breaths, the blackness of his face gradually faded.


    The two Three-Footed Golden Toads changed again. A black ripple came from each of them and blended together. They grew smaller as a violent smell spread from them, and their dark body began to turn golden.


    ¡°Little friend, I wonder if you can summon more Nanming Li Fire?¡± Xu Hai asked in a tone that sounded like an order.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    ¡°Well, everyone, only by killing these Three-Footed Golden Toads at one time can the golden coffin be opened,¡± Xu Hai said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t believe these two beasts can¡¯t be destroyed,¡± Qin Sanchao said in anger. Leng Yu and Ning Wuque nodded.


    Xu Hai also nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Mu Yi walked forward and took out the lamp and conjured the Nanming Li Fire from the lamp in the form of a dragon again. It surged towards the two Three-Footed Golden Toads.


    Ning Wuque¡¯s eyes flickered.


    The Three-Footed Golden Toad opened their mouths and spewed out two bursts of black smoke. The smoke collided with the fire dragon.


    The Nanming Li Fire scattered into the pool as the smoke was destroyed. A plume of mist suddenly rose, but the poison in the water also disappeared. Mu Yi stepped back three steps, and his face went pale. He wasn¡¯t faking injury this time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Xu Hai took the lead, rushing towards two Three-Footed Golden Toads, then Qin Sanchao, Leng Yu, Ning Wuque followed. Dong Chuanjiang grit his teeth and followed though he could only wield half of his strength.


    The five experts attacked with all their strength. The pool was destroyed, and the ground around them shook. The first-class experts nearby were pale, and many people even thought of leaving. If Xu Hai and the others failed, the Three-Footed Golden Toad would go mad, and they would not be able to escape. They couldn¡¯t fight the toads, so it was best to leave with what little they had gained.


    Two people left, and the rest of them continued to deliberate.


    Mu Yi adjusted his breathing for a while, but didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he looked at the two besieged Three-Footed Golden Toads. Although they had grown stronger by combining their power, Xu Hai and the others were old monsters. They had already reached the second difficulty¡¯s peak and had many trump cards at their disposal.


    Since the two Three-Footed Golden Toads seemed to be unable to leave the golden coffin, they could only defend themselves. They would last a while, but it would be impossible to hold out forever,


    After some time, Xu Hai suddenly fell on the back of the Three-Footed Golden Toad. The attack was as powerful as a thousand Jun. With a roar, the stone platform under the golden coffin was split and the coffin fell into the water. He took advantage of the joint efforts of Qin Sanchao and Dong Chuanjiang to knock the Three-Footed Golden Toads off the golden coffin.


    A chain flew out of Leng Yu¡¯s sleeves and wrapped around the golden coffin. She pulled hard and the heavy golden coffin flew toward the shore.


    One of the Three-Footed Golden Toads opened its mouth and its tongue flew out, grabbing the coffin. Ning Wuque commanded his flying sword and cut its tongue. Taking this opportunity, Leng Yu pulled the golden coffin to the shore.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the golden coffin fell on the bank, the whole cave began to shake, many large stones fell from above as if the cave was about to collapse.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s going to collapse. Let¡¯s run.¡±


    The rest of the people, including Mister Mo, ran to the exit. Mister Mo¡¯s ability to protect himself was the greatest help to Leng Yu.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t expect the changes to come so fast. Obviously, it was due to the golden coffin, but it was too late to regret. When Xu Hai and others blocked the Three-Footed Golden Toad, Leng Yu went to the golden coffin and slapped a hand on it.


    As soon as the golden coffin shook, the coffin cover flew off directly, attracting the old monster¡¯s attention. Ning Wuque attacked Leng Yu with his sword.


    Without looking, Leng Yu raised her hand and sent a thin needle flying to block Ning Wuque¡¯s sword.


    Xu Hai appeared next to the golden coffin in a blink of an eye and put his hand inside.


    Qin Sanchao and Dong Chuanjiang shortly after as the Three-Footed Golden Toads fell into the pool.


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes twinkled as he retreated quietly. He was afraid of going there because they would kill him if he got involved.


    As Mu Yi retreated, several golden lights suddenly flew out of the golden coffin. The golden lights were like living things. Once out of the golden coffin, they tried to escape.


    Although the change came suddenly, Xu Hai rushed and grasped one of the golden lights.


    Leng Yu was a little behind, but she also caught one of the golden lights.


    With a clanging sound, Ning Wuque cut off one of the golden lights with his sword.


    Qin Sanchao and Dong Chuanjiang eventually caught one of the golden lights.


    A golden light flew towards Mu Yi. He reached out and grasped it without any effort.

 Chapter 268 Escape

    He saw the true face of the golden light clearly. It was golden bamboo. It was two fingers wide, one-foot long and engraved with countless small words.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mu Yi was stunned for a moment, then he understood. Obviously, the golden bamboo was the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu. If he was right, there were seven golden lights flying out of the golden coffin, corresponding to the seven skills of the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu.


    Suddenly, Mu Yi felt a killing intent directed at him. He looked up and saw Ning Wuque staring at him, more accurately, at the golden bamboo in his hand.


    There were seven golden bamboos flying out of the golden coffin, but Xu Hai snatched one, Leng Yu got one, Qin Sanchao and Dong Chuanjiang got one, Ning Wuque got one and one was in Mu Yi¡¯s hand making five.


    Because of his position, it was obviously impossible for Ning Wuque to snatch the last two golden bamboo. Xu Hai and Leng Yu were stronger than him, so he didn¡¯t have confidence in snatching things from them, but Mu Yi had one and he had intended to kill him anyway.


    Ning Wuque intended to kill Mu Yi, but these bamboos fastened the process.


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± After meeting Ning Wugue¡¯s eyes, Mu Yi¡¯s body started to shake, almost without thinking, he put the bamboo into his robes and fled toward the exit.


    The cave shook more violently, and rocks fell from above, but no one was willing to give up their Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu.


    Before Mu Yi escaped through the gate, he glanced back and saw that Xu Hai was grabbing another bamboo, while Leng Yu was competing with Qin Shanchao for the last bamboo. Ning Wuque was chasing him.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu would show up in a way he might obtain one, but he also knew that he could not get in the next battle, and Ning Wuque would kill him.


    Although Mu Yi would like to turn around and fight with Ning Wuque, he also knew that once the others caught up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. His best option was to leave.


    Mu Yi moved fast. In a flash, he crossed the hall and drilled into the middle passage since he was familiar with it. However, Ning Wuque was faster than him and followed him closely.


    After Mu Yi got into the passage, he activated a godly movement charm on his body. His speed rose 30% , making his speed match Ning Wuque¡¯s.


    As the two left, the last two golden bamboos were claimed. Xu Hai grabbed one and the two Three-Footed Golden Toads jumped out of the water to attack him.


    Leng Yu defeated Qin Sanchao and got the last bamboo. After getting two bamboos, Leng Yu did not stop. Her body swayed for a moment, then disappeared.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Qin Sanchao was a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect that he would only get one bamboo. However, he also knew that he had to escape. Rocks were falling, and he believed that the cave would collapse soon. Even with his and Don Chuanjiang¡¯s strength, it would be hard to escape if they were buried, so Qin Sanchao and Dong Chuanjiang ran towards the gate.


    Xu Hai suddenly broke out with all his strength, beat the Three-Footed Golden Toad back, and fled without looking back. He didn¡¯t stop to search for any other treasure.


    ¡°Quack!¡±


    After all the people left, the two Three-Footed Golden Toads jumped out of the pool. Boulders bounced off their heads. They went to the golden coffin and howled. Their voices were sad and shrill.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The cave vibrated more violently, and the ground split, water in the pool rolled up.


    No one saw the hand suddenly stretched out in the golden coffin.


    All of a sudden, a larger boulder fell and hit the golden coffin, smashing the golden coffin. Then, the water in the pool boiled up, and the whole cave seemed to collapse.


    The two Three-Footed Golden Toads jumped back into the pool. With the last loud noise, the cave was completely buried along with the hand.


    Thanks to his familiarity with the second passage, Mu Yi escaped easily and passed two slow first-class experts on the way.


    If Ning Wuque wasn¡¯t chasing him, Mu Yi would have stolen a few jade boxes from them. The two first-class experts were nervous when they saw Mu Yi coming, they had no space to hide from him. They planned to fight with Mu Yi, but Mu Yi directly surpassed them and left.


    Before they could relax, another terrible atmosphere came from behind them. They stood against the wall immediately and hoped that this figure didn¡¯t see them just like Mu Yi.


    Ning Wuque passed by, killing them both with his peach wood sword and taking their jade boxes.


    After that, a shadow flashed by.


    After the shadow, Qin Sanchao and Dong Chuanjiang combined their strength to leave before the passage collapsed. The last one was Xu Hai. He passed by quickly. No one looked down as they passed the corpses as if they were just stones.


    Just after all the people left, the two bodies suddenly dried up and turned into mummies. If anyone returned, they would find that every corpse in the tomb had become a mummy.


    Mu Yi got out of the tomb and activated another godly speed charm. However, he did not go to the appointed location, but chose a completely opposite direction.


    If it was a general opponent, Mu Yi would have led him to where Big Slave and Mo Ruyan were, but Ning Wuque was at the peak of the second difficulty. His strength was immeasurable. Big Slave and Mo Ruyan would be useless and likely killed.


    When Mu Yi caught up with Mister Mo, he asked Mister Mo to take Big Slave and Mo Ruyan back to Cangzhou City while he tried to get rid of Ning Wuque.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t think about asking Leng Yu for help because she had used him several times. Moreover, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t rely on others all the time. This was a test for him. What¡¯s more, he had a trump card.


    After all the people came out of the tomb, the square platform sank into the ground and disappeared, becoming little more than history.


    The first-class experts who got jade boxes left quickly to avoid being robbed by the old monsters.


    As for the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu, they didn¡¯t think about it at all because they would never have a chance to practice if they got one.


    Leng Yu took Mister Mo, Big Slave, and Mo Ruyan and left the area. As they went back to Cangzhou City, Mo Ruyan asked Leng Yu about Mu Yi, but Leng Yu was sure that Mu Yi would be okay. It made Mo Ruyan feel a little relieved.


    Qin Sanchao and Dong Chuanjiang exited a little frustrated that they only got one when there had been seven.


    ¡°That kid also grabbed a bamboo slip, shall we catch up?¡± Dong Chuanjiang looked in the same direction and said with a gloomy face. Not only did he break an arm, but also he was poisoned by the Three-Footed Golden Toad. Even if he could be cured, it would take a year or two, so he was particularly annoyed.


    Qin Sanchao thought for a while and said, ¡°Ning Wuque has already taken the lead. Even if we catch up with him now, we will have no chance. The most urgent thing is to find a way to detoxify you. We will study the bamboo slips together. After that, we can exchange it with the others.¡±


    Dong Chuanjiang thought about it, but he knew it was the only way.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be easy for him.¡±


    ¡°Easy? That¡¯s not true. I always thought that kid is not easy,¡± Qin Sanchao shook his head and said. ¡°What¡¯s more, do you really think Leng Yu will ignore this?¡±


    By the time the crowd around the tomb had dispersed, Mu Yi had used several godly movement charms and reached a remote place. Mu Yi stopped running, turned around, adjusted his breath and waited for the arrival of Ning Wuque.After a few moments of rest, Ning Wuque arrived.


    He looked at Mu Yi and said,¡±Boy, hand over the bamboo slips and I¡¯ll kill you quickly.¡±


    He had no intention to let Mu Yi go.

 Chapter 269 The Top of the Second Difficulty

    Ning Wuque didn¡¯t kill Mu Yi immediately because he was afraid that Mu Yi would destroy the bamboo slip before he could get it. It could be one of the last transcriptions of one of the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu, so he was cautious.


    ¡°You want to get the bamboo slip? It depends on whether you have the ability.¡±


    Mu Yi looked at Ning Wuque with a strong sense of war in his eyes. His trials in King Xian¡¯s tomb had made his strength soar. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how strong he was now, but estimated that he was near the sixth-grade of the first-class, the level to open the six chakras, but it was hard to rely on that definition.


    Regardless, Mu Yi had the strength to face this old monster like Ning Wuque.


    ¡°Fantastic.¡± Ning Wuque¡¯s face was very gloomy. Originally, he thought Mu Yi was an ant that could be crushed to death at will, but unexpectedly, he dared to challenge him.


    ¡°Hum, when people called you Lunatic Ning, it didn¡¯t frighten me, but I don¡¯t understand what kind of hatred could exist between us. Why do you want to kill me?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    He was sure that he¡¯d never met Ning Wuque before, but from the beginning, Ning Wuque wanted to kill him. It wasn¡¯t for the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, but for some unexplained reason given Ning Wuque¡¯s clear sense of resentment.


    ¡°Do you want to know? When you die, someone will tell you.¡±


    Ning Wuque disappeared suddenly. Mu Yi¡¯s heart was full of warning signs. He infused all his strength into the Bamboo Tree of Life. It jerked and hit the void in front of him.


    When Mu Yi had opened the third chakra, the Qi from all over his body had gathered into his Dantian and kept circulating. In this way, it would be easier for Mu Yi to mobilize the Qi.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The space rippled from his strike, and Ning Wuque appeared with a trace of amazement on his face. The power of the Bamboo Tree of Life was extraordinary, but Ning Wuque didn¡¯t pay attention to it. He was at the peak of the second difficulty, and he had more means than Mu Yi.


    Ning Wuque waved his sword finger. Mu Yi¡¯s hands trembled, and the Bamboo Tree of Life felt like it would fly out of his hand or break.


    Mu Yi retreated quickly as more than a dozen white lights of his enhanced evil spirit slaying charms flew out of his hands. Ning Wuque waved his arm, and all the evil spirit slaying charms exploded against his robe¡¯s sleeve before they got close to him, then dissipated in the void.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t expect the evil spirit slaying charms to cause any damage to Ning Wuque, as long as they could delay him until he had taken out the lamp and hooked into the kindling. After a while, a fire dragon flew out of the lamp towards Ning Wuque.


    Looking at the Nanming Li Fire, Ning Wuque showed a trace of fear. With his right hand, the peach wood sword flew through the air.


    ¡°Thousand Swords Sway!¡± With a shout, the peach wood sword burst into a dazzling light, and split one into two, two into three until there seemed to be thousands of swords.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Looking at the shadow of the sword that covers half of the sky, Mu Yi took a breath and decided to use the fire control technique again. However, his real purpose was not to control it, but to let it out of control deliberately. In this state, the Nanming Li Fire would become extremely violent and be far more powerful than before.


    In this way, his spirit would suffer some backfire, but by this time, he couldn¡¯t care so much. From Ning Wuque¡¯s exhibition, he knew that Ning Wuque simply wanted to kill him.


    If Mu Yi didn¡¯t work hard at this time, he would lose his life.


    The fire dragon went out of control and exploded into a sea of fire in front of Mu Yi, but he was not finished. Mu Yi activated the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm. The Taoist robe was blown open, his hairpin snapped and flew away, his face became red, and his body expanded a little. Like this, Mu Yi believed he could win even if he faced a person of the third difficulty.


    Fortunately, his soul and mind power were tempered by Nanming Li Fire, and he was not controlled by instinct.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At this time, Ning Wuque¡¯s thousand swords collided with the fire. The fire was torn then disappeared under the light of the swords as half of the swords disappeared. The rest of them also looked unreal and flew towards him.


    ¡°Xiu!¡±


    Mu Yi went forward without fear. He bent the Bamboo Tree of Life in his hand gently, and it became a half circle. It was a move that he developed while he boxed anonymously. The light emitted by the Bamboo Tree of Life formed a layer of light that covered Mu Yi.


    ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding!¡±


    The shadow of the sword fell on the curtain of light and was blocked. The curtain shook violently as if it would break.


    When the last sword fell, the light curtain broke. The real peach wood sword attacked Mu Yi directly.


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his right hand vibrated, and the Bamboo Tree of Life thrust forward.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    Time froze, then a strong burst of Qi exploded, pushing Mu Yi and the peach wood sword apart.


    ¡°Eh, boy, I despise you, but how many times can you block it?¡±


    Ning Wuque didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yi could stop this attack, but he didn¡¯t worry. With his right hand, the peach wood sword turned sharply in the air and rushed to Mu Yi as fast as lightning.


    Mu Yi was still on guard. His mind was full of power. He caught a glimpse of the peach wood sword, and the Bamboo Tree of Life moved in time to block it.


    Qiang!


    The peach wood sword flew away, but Mu Yi stepped back. The peach wood sword was too strong. It could probably slice through a large stone easily. His defense was good, but it was difficult to block the peach wood sword.


    This time, the expression on Ning Wuque¡¯s face was more restrained. If it was an accident to miss the first time, then two consecutive misses meant that Mu Yi deserved his attention.


    Ning Wuque¡¯s eyes flashed like a killing machine. He opened his right hand and the peach wood sword flew back to his hand. He took a step toward Mu Yi and attacked.


    The attack filled him with a sense of terror and a layer of gooseflesh raised on his body. Around the sword, there was a ripple in the space. The force of heaven and earth was surging. It seemed that heaven wanted him to die, and the whole of heaven and earth were pressing against him.


    His blood seemed to stop rushing. He was scared to face death. He didn¡¯t feel anything watching it, but when he faced it personally, he knew how terrible the power of heaven and earth was. To some extent, it surpassed the power of the second difficulty. Only an old monster like Ning Wuque and Xu Hai who reached the peak of the second difficulty could begin to master it.


    Mu Yi had no chance to resist even a part of the attack.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    At the critical moment, Mu Yi conquered his fear, and the third chakra in his body was full of light. The condensed Qi rushed into the Bamboo Tree of Life and blocked the sword. However, Mu Yi flew back and crashed to the ground.


    ¡°Alive?¡± Ning Wuque was surprised that Mu Yi only spat out some blood and got up. However, the smile on his face was crueler. The more powerful Mu Yi was, the more Ning Wuque wanted to kill him.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what Ning Wuque was thinking about. He blocked the sword, but his body was about to crack, and his viscera were shaken and hurt.


    ¡°I cannot beat him.¡±


    He thought his power increases in King Xian¡¯s tomb, the third chakra, obtaining the Nanming Li fire, using the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm would be enough to face an old monster lik Ning Wuque, but he still overestimated himself and despised the old monsters, especially those who could master the power of heaven and earth. Ning Wuque was not someone he could resist now.


    Mu Yi knew that if he tried again, he would be killed, so Mu Yi chose to escape.


    Sometimes it was not disgraceful to run away, especially when facing a man who was far stronger than you. If you lost your life, everything would be over. Only when you were alive could you have a chance to get revenge.


    Ning Wuque was not surprised that Mu Yi turned around and ran away. Mu Yi had been trying to run away all this time, but he wouldn¡¯t let him go this time. As long as he killed Mu Yi, he could get the bamboo slip. Ning Wuque¡¯s eyes grew hotter.

 Chapter 270 Escape to Heaven

    Ning Wuque sneered as Mu Yi tried to run away. If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t stopped before, he might have lived but it was too late.


    Watching Mu Yi¡¯s escape, Ning Wuque whispered a sentence suddenly, ¡°A sword is shining on nineteen continents!¡±


    The peach wood sword shined brightly.


    Mu Yi was running away with all his strength, but he was frozen suddenly, and there was a great fear in his heart. The power of this attack was beyond the previous one. It was Ning Wuque¡¯s unique skill. Even if Mu Yi ran away with all his strength, he would be killed.


    Without thinking about it, Mu Yi exploded. His body turned red, and he looked like a big stove. Deep inside, the three chakras glowed brightly enough to be seen through his skin. His Qi surged wildly into the Bamboo Tree of Life without reservation.


    He turned around and waved the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A series of dazzling firelights flashed, and Mu Yi was hit hard. His body crackled and fell on the ground like a ragged bag. He had blocked the killer sword, and the peach wood sword fell into the darkness in an instant.


    Ning Wuque was shocked and a trace of blood flowed from his mouth. When Mu Yi repelled the peach wood sword, he hit Ning Wuque¡¯s spirit power he left on it, so his spirit was hurt slightly. Mu Yi¡¯s attack was brilliant. After all, Ning Wuque had reached the peak of the second difficulty already and began to control the power of heaven and earth.


    One of the reasons why Mu Yi could hurt him was that he was strong enough, and the other was that he was a little careless. However, the attack gave Mu Yi a chance.


    As he landed, Mu Yi got up and ran into the distance frantically.


    Ning Wuque wanted to catch with Mu Yi immediately, but he turned to find the peach wood sword. When he saw that the peach wood sword was full of tiny cracks, his expression was gloomy, and his eyes were full of murderous intent.


    ¡°I will kill you and cut you to pieces.¡± Ning Wuque put away the peach wood sword, then chased after Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how long he ran, and his strength was failing. He was running only on determination. From midnight to morning, he ran until he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell into a big river. After a few moments, there was no trace of him.


    Half an hour later, Ning Wuque arrived. With his accomplishments, he was a embarrassed. Looking into the rolling river in front of him, he could no longer feel Mu Yi¡¯s breath. He slapped his hand in the water with anger. The strength of his hand ran through the bottom of the river.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe you can run.¡± Ning Wuque stayed in place for about ten seconds. Then, he tracked across the river and disappeared.


    After a while, Ning Wuque went back to the river again. He had searched the opposite bank, but there was no trace of him.


    Ning Wuque thought about it for a moment and followed the river. In his opinion, since Mu Yi hid his breath with the help of the river, he was bound to walk in the opposite direction. By the time the sun rose, Ning Wuque still hadn¡¯t found Mu Yi.


    Although he was unwilling to admit it, he had to accept that Mu Yi had escaped. He was furious. Besides killing Mu Yi, he wanted to get the bamboo slip from Mu Yi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch you sooner or later.¡±


    Then, Ning Wuque left.


    Where is Mu Yi at this time? Mu Yi didn¡¯t know. After falling into the river, he passed out and was carried away to wherever the river wanted.


    If Ning Wuque had stayed in the lower parts for a while, he would have found the fishing boat that had saved Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how long he was unconscious. When he woke up, he had a splitting headache. His body was in pain, and his throat was burning.


    Mu Yi¡¯s first reaction was to guard. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have any strength. He was exhausted and powerless.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Mu Yi began to look around. There was a scent on the bed, not a perfume but a pure body scent. Looking at the surrounding environment, the house was a bit dilapidated, and there were a few pieces of decent furniture arranged that made him think it was a woman¡¯s boudoir.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yi felt relieved. It seemed that he had escaped. Ning Wuque would not have treated him like this. Mu Yi struggled to get up. His Taoist robe was missing, and he had been changed into clothes made of coarse cloth. It made him nervous. He was afraid that he had lost the Bamboo Tree of Life and the copper lamp.


    Then, Mu Yi saw the Bamboo Tree of Life, copper lamp, and three jade boxes lying on the bed and was relieved.


    Soon, Mu Yi heard the sound of footsteps outside, and then the door was opened. Then, a sixteen-year-old girl walked into the room. She was a little dark and could be regarded as pretty. She looked simple and walked in carefully with a bowl of medicinal soup in her hands.


    When she saw Mu Yi was awake, there was a surprise on her face, ¡°Hello, Taoist.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for your help.¡±


    The girl shook her head immediately, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, but Da Niu next door who brought you back. At first, everyone thought you would die, but Da Niu believed you wouldn¡¯t die.¡±


    She seemed a little flustered. She was not used to being looked at like this obviously.


    ¡°Oh, why does he think I wouldn¡¯t die?¡± Mu Yi was a little surprised and a little more curious about the rescuer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Da Niu said that you were not an ordinary person. You wouldn¡¯t die, but his family has some special circumstances, so you could only stay here.¡±


    Seeing the reaction as she spoke about Da Niu, there must be something between them.


    Mu Yi nodded, ¡°Thank you anyway.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mention a reward. In his current state, he couldn¡¯t beat an ordinary adult. Even if he wanted to repay their kindness, he had to wait for his strength to recover.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. This is medicine for you. Please drink it.¡± The girl handed the soup to Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi reached out his hands to take it. It was painful. He grit his teeth and didn¡¯t say a word, drinking the medicinal soup with difficulty. The medicinal soup was ordinary, but it was better than nothing. It was important for him to recover a little more strength now.


    Mu Yi looked at the nervous girl and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that he wasn¡¯t actually smiling and looked terrible. Mu Yi¡¯s face was pale as a ghost, and his muscles were so stiff that he had no expression.


    ¡°You are welcome. I¡¯ll tell Da Niu.¡± The girl took the bowl and hurried away, as if he were a beast that ate people.


    Mu Yi shook his head and began to explore his body. If his body hadn¡¯t been tempered by the lamp, he would have been dead.


    It was thanks to Nian Nuer who hadn¡¯t hesitated to explode her power so that he could escape.


    Fortunately, Nian Nuer had become the spirit of the Bamboo Tree of Life already. To some extent, as long as the Bamboo Tree of Life was not destroyed, she was alive and he could rebuild her body as long as there was a bit of her real spirit left. However, it would take a lot of time and energy.


    Therefore, Mu Yi needed to restore his strength urgently so that he could hunt ghosts and get energy to rebuild Nian Nuer¡¯s body as soon as possible.


    ¡°Ning Wuque. I¡¯ll kill you sooner or later.¡±


    Mu Yi thought that Ning Wuque was cruel, and there was a hatred in his heart. He had never been so eager to get revenge on someone. Although Ning Wuque was stronger than him, he would not be afraid.


    Now, he had a thorough understanding of the peak of the second difficulty, so he would be well prepared to take revenge when given the chance.


    Later, Mu Yi took the lamp, and lit it with the last of his mental power. He placed it on his abdomen, closed his eyes, and began to settle.


    As he began to settle, his breath merged with the lamp gradually, and the light blue flame began to beat, and then a little blue mist rose up. It flowed into Mu Yi¡¯s mouth and nose slowly.


    During his recovery, he felt that someone had come in, but the man had no hostility, so he did not wake up. It would take a long time to recover.

 Chapter 271 Blood Sucking in Succession

    Early in the morning, after Mu Yi finished a set of boxing, Xiao Lian, who had been standing on the side, asked cheerfully, ¡°Brother, are you well?¡±


    It had been three days since Mu Yi had come to this remote village more than 200 miles away from Cangzhou City. It was a small village by the river. There were about 20 families in the village, and they seemed very simple to him.


    The man who saved Mu Yi was Wang Tieniu, who fished for a living. Because the five members of the family lived in two rooms, Mu Yi could only be arranged to stay in Xiao Lian¡¯s house. Wang Tieniu and Xiao Lian were childhood sweethearts and had feelings for each other, but because Wang Tieniu¡¯s family was so poor that they could not gather the money for the bride price, Xiao Lian¡¯s mother disagreed, and their marriage was delayed.


    As for Wang Tieniu, Mu Yi had seen him several times. He was tall and had a loyal face. Although he had no great wisdom, he had some small intelligence. At least, his character was fine as he didn¡¯t steal from Mu Yi.


    Although Mu Yi didn¡¯t have gold, silver or jewelry, the three jade boxes, the copper lamp, and the Bamboo Tree of Life were not common things at first sight. If he sold them, he could get a lot of money. He wanted to marry Xiao Lian, but he simply carried Mu Yi back and asked the doctor to see him.


    That kind of person was either kind and honest or had a big plan. In the eyes of Mu Yi, Wang Tieniu was in the middle. He was kind enough to save him, but he also expected Mu Yi to change his life. From his hesitant speech and his evasive eyes, Mu Yi could guess his mind, but he wasn¡¯t angry. It was not a shame to show kindness and want rewards. It was human nature.


    Mu Yi pulled back his fists, calmed down his body, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m fine for the time being.¡±


    Over the past three days, although he has made great efforts to recover, he recovered slowly because he was hurt too badly and had no panacea for the injuries caused by the force of heaven and earth.


    According to Mu Yi¡¯s conjecture, it would take at least a month for him to recover. It was absolutely unacceptable to him. He had no idea if he had that much time in Ning Wuque was still looking for him. He was powerless to fight back until he recovered, so he had to find a way.


    ¡°By the way, Brother Mu, I heard from Aunt Wang next door that someone died in the neighboring village early this morning,¡± Xiao Lian said.


    Xiao Lian was one year older than Mu Yi, but Mu Yi seemed to be more mature, so Xiao Lian called Mu Yi brother, and Mu Yi didn¡¯t correct her.


    ¡°Died?¡± Mu Yi looked at Xiao Lian unexpectedly and knew that she had more to say. After all, if it was just a normal death or murder, she wouldn¡¯t need to speak to him about it.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s said that he was killed by something unclean.¡± Xiao Lian nodded with a trace of fear on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯d he get killed by?¡± Mu Yi asked casually, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention. In his state, the life and death of one or two ordinary people could hardly shake his heart. He had seen many things, killed many people, and was already numb to the death of others.


    ¡°It¡¯s said to be a zombie.¡±


    ¡°Zombie?¡± Mu Yi was a little surprised. It seemed that this kind of thing would not appear in a village like this.


    And if it was a zombie, how could it kill only one person?


    ¡°Yes, the dead man was drained of blood. If my mother had allowed me to go, I would have gone to have a look.¡±


    Xiao Lian was actually just afraid and unwilling to say so.


    ¡°Zombies don¡¯t necessarily suck human blood.¡± Mu Yi shook his head and was still not interested. In his opinion, it was better to recover well than to waste time. Especially since he had power to protect himself with. He needed to hide his identity or Ning Wuque, or some other expert with a grudge, might find him.


    ¡°Ah, not zombies? What is it then? Brother Mu, you are a Taoist. You should be able to decapitate demons.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can. But there aren¡¯t so many demons and ghosts in the world. On the contrary, people are more terrible than demons,¡± Mu Yi said lightly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Lian looked suspicious. Obviously, in her mind, monsters were more terrible than humans since they ate people.


    The next day, another person died with the same symptoms in the neighboring village. Panic spread. Even Xiao Lian¡¯s village was full of panic. After all, the two villages were close. What if the zombie came to their village?


    Although they hadn¡¯t seen the blood sucking monster, according to the judgment of the experienced old people in the village, they were definitely killed by zombies, so many people in the neighboring village fled to join their relatives. They didn¡¯t plan to go back until the zombies were caught.


    Moreover, the incident also alarmed the government. There were special captors coming to investigate the case, which reassured some people, so not all of them left. The people in surrounding villages were frightened and waiting for the captors to catch the zombies, but they were doomed to be disappointed. On the third day, another person was drained of blood by the zombies, but the captors didn¡¯t notice anything and more people fled.


    ¡°Brother Mu, do you think zombies will come to our village?¡± Xiao Lian asked Mu Yi anxiously. In fact, her intention was to ask whether Mu Yi could decapitate demons and kill the zombies.


    ¡°Probably not.¡± Mu Yi shook his head. But for three days, several people had been drained of blood, which made him wonder whether it was a zombie. Unfortunately, he was just starting to recover. He was barely at one-tenth of his strength, so he was not willing to take risks. His evil spirit slaying charms had all been destroyed when he fell into the river.


    As for the copper lamp, it could be used, but in Mu Yi¡¯s current state, using it might make his injuries worse.


    ¡°What if it comes?¡± Xiao Lian still couldn¡¯t help asking as her imagination ran wild.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am here.¡± Seeing Wang Tieniu¡¯s appearance, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help sighing. Although he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, if it really came, he couldn¡¯t ignore it. Besides, he should repay Xiao Lian and Wang Tieniu for saving his life.. Moreover, Wang Tieniu came to greet him almost every morning and evening, and every time he came, he brought a large fish.


    Although he didn¡¯t say it clearly, Mu Yi was very clear about Wang Tieniu¡¯s mind.


    In the afternoon, Mu Yi woke up from the settlement, extinguished the copper lamp, and sighed lightly. The power of heaven and earth was more terrible than he imagined, and he could only recover bit by bit.


    Still, blessing and misfortune came hand in hand. It was a slow recovery, but it improved his control over his power. His dexterity increased, his heart moved with his will, and his mind changed with his Qi.


    Mu Yi was not in a hurry, but he was worried about Big Slave. After all, without him and Nian Nuer around, it was hard to guarantee that he would not lose his temper. Fortunately, Mo Ruyan was there, so there wouldn¡¯t be big problems.


    It was good for him to disappear for a while. He could meditate and polish his mental state. From the time he left the mountain, everything had gone well. He¡¯d grown arrogant, but it couldn¡¯t continue like that forever.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before he faced Ning Wuque. He had been lucky to increase his power twice while in the tomb, otherwise he could not have escaped Ning Wuque even if he used the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm.


    The ignorant were fearless, but he didn¡¯t have bad luck.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t think about the battle any more. He picked up the jade box. He hadn¡¯t looked inside or examined the golden bamboo slip over the past few days because he wanted to focus on his recovery.


    He felt recovered enough now to check his harvest. The Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu, even if it was only one of the seven methods, was enough to excite him for a long time. He had never expected to be able to get one.


    The jade box was still well sealed even after nearly two thousand years had passed. Through it, he could see that there was a volume of books inside. Mu Yi carefully opened the jade box and focused on it. Once the book self-destructed, he would need to write down the contents quickly.


    This was one of the reasons why he didn¡¯t use the jade box before.


    He opened the jade box. There was no mildew, but a refreshing fragrance wafted out. It was not a book, but a thick animal skin.


    Mu Yi shook his head and carefully took out the thick animal skin. It was cold to touch and had a texture to the surface, but it wasn¡¯t very flexible.


    Mu Yi opened it.

 Chapter 272 The First Jade Box

    ¡®Guiguzi, the master of Waterfall cave, is proficient in using the mysterious Heaven Tao to predict the incidents between heaven and earth and learning the foundation of nature.¡¯


    ¡°Something to do with Guiguzi?¡± After reading the first paragraph, Mu Yi was curious. He knew that the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu came from Guiguzi. Could the mysterious skills that were recorded on the animal¡¯s skin come from Guiguzi as well?


    If so, he was really lucky. The jade boxes were far more valuable than they appeared to be.


    With a little excitement, Mu Yi continued to read. Although he was a little fuzzy, he could read it well enough.


    ¡®I got the fragmented script of the spell called the Six-Day Spells, also known as the Six-God Scripts. It¡¯s said that this spell was written by Guiguzi. Although I tried my best, I could only fill one or two gaps. I¡¯m sorry!¡¯


    Six-Day Spells? What was that? Mu Yi continued to read.


    ¡®invisible charm¡¯


    Charm? Really? Is it really a charm? Mu Yi felt a little incredible. He didn¡¯t expect that the so-called Six-Day Spells was a charm though it was slightly different from the charms he had learned. He could understand its basics based on what he knew and expand his knowledge.


    ¡®exorcism god settle charm¡¯


    ¡®soul travel three worlds charm¡¯


    ¡®life and death charm¡¯


    ¡®four fire charm¡¯


    ¡®day shape slaying charm¡¯


    Mu Yi read bit by bit, but his mind was filled with all kinds of incredible feelings. Each of the six charms were beyond his imagination. Although they were called charms, they actually jumped out of the boundary of charms, and that was why they were called the ¡°Six-Day Spells¡±. It¡¯s a pity that most of the Six-Day Spells was incomplete. Only the invisible charm and soul travel three worlds charm were complete. The exorcism god settle charm was less than half complete, and the life and death charm only had an outline, while the four fire charm was also only one third complete, but the day shape slaying charm was more than half complete.


    Although only two of them were complete, Mu Yi was so excited that he wanted to scream. Even without the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu, he had gained a lot. Not only did he not expect that there would be such a treasure in the jade box, but even those old monsters could not imagine it. If they knew that there would be such a thing, those first-class experts would have left empty handed.


    However, although the Six-Day Spells was a rare thing to Mu Yi, it might not be the same for others. After all, the Six-Day Spells was only a collection of charms and would be useless to those who did not practice charms. Moreover, the Six-Day Spells was not helpful for breaking through the second difficulty. The charms would just be other weapons.


    Mu Yi studied the charms with all his concentration, until the sun went down and the room was lit up. He took a deep breath. His face was not as excited as before, and he sighed.


    It was more difficult to practice the Six-Day Spells than he thought. Because there were no instructions, Mu Yi didn¡¯t know where to start for a while, but many things in it benefited Mu Yi. He learned a lot about the charm in the Bamboo Tree of Life and the copper lamp, now named the Xin lamp.


    In ancient times, the collection of charms were also called the Six-God Script, or the script of Da Tao, and contained the truth of heaven and earth. The charms hinted at the origin of the Bamboo Tree of Life, the Xin lamp, and the soul rune on Nian Nuer¡¯s forehead.


    Nian Nuer was lucky to have gotten the rune. As long as she could control the charm, it would become powerful in the future.


    The charms in the Six-Day Spells were a gathering of charms that should be nourished with the power of spirit and used together with the power of mind into a condensed charm. The results were unpredictable. Mu Yi suspected that the charms he cultivated now had evolved from these charms.


    Moreover, drawing charms was much easier than condensing charms, and it was also easier to learn.


    Perhaps when the drawn charms reached their peak, they would also condense, from simplicity to difficulty.


    Although the Six-Day Spells belonged to the grand road, it was also more difficult because of this. Although Mu Yi was tempted, he could not learn it in a short time. However, he had learned enough to make him think he could reach a higher level soon.


    Maybe he could study the rejuvenation charm again. If he could draw it, his injuries would definitely recover in a short time.


    Mu Yi was tempted, and suddenly, he had an idea. The rejuvenation charm was absolutely the most suitable charm for him at present, but he had never succeeded before. Now, he had a small clue. He didn¡¯t know if he would succeed, but he would try anyway.


    However, he still needed cinnabar, paper and a brush to draw the rejuvenation charm. He didn¡¯t have such things with him when he went to the tomb. Now he had to buy them again, but he didn¡¯t have any money. Wang Tieniu would probably buy it for him, but he didn¡¯t even have money to marry, let alone buying these things.


    Although the jade box could only be used to store things, it was precious. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to sell it to afford some paper and cinnabar.


    The next day, Mu Yi asked Xiao Lian to find Wang Tieniu.


    Wang Tieniu was tall, honest and loyal. He looked at Mu Yi with a trace of awe and expectation.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, you asked for me?¡±


    While Xiao Lian addressed Mu Yi like an older brother, Wang Tieniu addressed him formally.


    ¡°Sell this jade box in the nearby town or city, then help me buy some good cinnabar, charm paper and a first-class brush. As for the rest of the money, it is your reward.¡± Mu Yi handed over the jade box.


    ¡°I will do as per your order, and you don¡¯t need to give me any reward,¡± Wang Tieniu took the jade box and shook his head.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want it?¡± Mu Yi looked at Wang Tieniu with a smile. ¡°Do you know the value of this jade box? Even after buying all the stuff I need, you will still have enough money to marry Xiao Lian and buy a house in town. You won¡¯t have to worry about money for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t you feel tempted?¡±


    After Mu Yi finished, Wang Tieniu didn¡¯t respond, but Xiao Lian¡¯s eyes glowed. Her mind had been tied to Wang Tieniu for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for her mother¡¯s obstruction, she would marry even if there was no dowry.


    But in this era, parents were always in the deciding position of marriage. No matter what she thought, she could only follow her mother¡¯s orders. If Wang Tieniu had the money, her mother would certainly agree.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wang Tieniu opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t speak for a while. He could feel the burning eyes of Xiao Lian, but he just couldn¡¯t make up his mind. It was not that he didn¡¯t like Xiao Lian, but he really wanted to make a career. He didn¡¯t have this chance before, but when he saved Mu Yi, he knew that his chance had come.


    Although he was only a fisherman, he could tell that those things on Mu Yi were not common. He could have taken his things, but he didn¡¯t because he knew that the people who could own such things were certainly extraordinary, and the value of a relationship with those people was far greater than those things.


    No matter how much money he got, he would run out someday. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect so much treasure and would likely be killed for it. He learned from a scholar that it was better to teach people to fish than to give them fish and applied it accordingly.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to answer now. We can talk about it when you come back,¡± Mu Yi waved his hand and stopped Wang Tieniu.


    ¡°Yes, Taoist Priest,¡± Wang Tieniu nodded respectfully.


    After Wang Tieniu left, Xiao Lian was still unhappy. It seemed that Wang Tieniu had let her down.


    She looked at Mu Yi and asked, ¡°Big Brother, are you going to expel the evil spirits and demons?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mu Yi shook his head.


    Although there was news from the next village from time to time, Mu Yi still had no such plan. He asked Wang Tieniu to buy charm paper, just to practice the rejuvenation charm. The sooner he could draw the charm; the sooner he could recover from his injury.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Xiao Lian couldn¡¯t bear it. She seemed to feel that Mu Yi was cold-blooded.


    Mu Yi gave Xiao Lian a meaningful glance and said, ¡°No one in this world has to help others.¡±


    He was not only saying this to Xiao Lian, but also to himself. After listening to Mu Yi¡¯s words, Xiao Lian didn¡¯t say anything. Although she was just a peasant girl, it didn¡¯t mean she was stupid.


    In the afternoon, Wang Tieniu came back from the town, but his nose was blue and his face was swollen. He looked embarrassed.


    When he saw Mu Yi, he fell to his knees and said, ¡°Taoist Priest, the jade box was taken from me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, taken?¡± Although he had known that the jade box was valuable, he did not expect that it would really arouse enough greed for Wang Tieniu to get robbed.


    ¡°Tell me more about it.¡± There is a flash of killing intent in Mu Yi¡¯s eyes. He hated others robbing him since he followed the old Taoist priest. Even now, he hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    ¡°Yes, Taoist Priest.¡± Wang Tieniu told him everything in detail.


    When he arrived in the town, he found a decoration shop and wanted to sell the jade box. Unexpectedly, the owner of the shop took him to the room first after looking at the jade box, then stalled him with the excuse of raising money. When he was impatient, several fierce big men broke in and beat him up. They claimed that he had stolen something and wanted to take him to the police station.


    Wang Tieniu immediately knew that the owner must be motivated by money, and he was outnumbered. Without any chance to win this fight, he took a chance and escaped. When the other side saw him escape, they went after him for a while, then went back while cursing out loud. , they didn¡¯t think Wang Tieniu could take revenge.


    ¡°Good, very good.¡±

 Chapter 273 Impartation

    ¡°Master, that boy escaped. We couldn¡¯t find him,¡± said a butler-like man while looking at the old man in the seat of honor in the Huang¡¯s Jewelry Shop in town.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t find him? Then send more people to scour for him. As long as we can find the boy, we can get a really rare treasure. ¡°


    The old man was Huang Yaowen, the owner of Huang¡¯s Jewelry Shop, one of his many properties. Today, he happened to be in the shop when his men reported that they had bought a good jade box. Huang Yaowen got very excited at the first sight of it. Although the jade box was of great worth, what he really valued was the thing that had been in it.


    According to his observation, the jade box had been sealed before. It had been opened recently so there was even still a trace of smell in it. What could have been hidden in the precious jade box was undoubtedly ten to a hundred times more valuable than its container. He thought that it was a poor young man who had come to sell it and took the chance.


    In his opinion, the poor young man must have obtained the jade box by fluke.


    At first, he had intended to catch the young man and make him hand over the thing that had been in the jade box through coercion, but unexpectedly, the man had escaped, to his irritation. He understood that since the man had come to the town, he must live nearby. As long as he checked the villagers one by one, he could definitely find him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll find that boy in two days at most.¡± said the butler severely.


    ¡°Well, have you found the zombie of Zhang Clan Village?¡± Huang Yaowen asked.


    ¡°Not yet. Several monks and Taoist priests went there with some county constables, but they still couldn¡¯t find the zombie. People kept dying, so most of the people of the Zhang Clan Village have fled.¡±


    ¡°If it goes on like this, we have to confer with other clans. It¡¯s better to jointly submit a letter to the county magistrate for more helpers. Moreover, Zhang Clan Village has to be barricaded to prevent them from escaping. Otherwise, the zombie may also escape with them to town. If so, there will be a big turmoil,¡± Huang Yaowen spoke softly, but the meaning of his words made people shudder.


    ¡°Yes, sir. You¡¯re really wise and powerful.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can leave now.¡± Huang Yaowen waved his hand. After the butler left, he picked up the jade box from the table and looked at it carefully. The fragrance in the box fascinated him.


    ¡°This rare treasure belongs to me.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°Wang Tieniu, I know you want to learn skills from me, but the method cannot be imparted easily. Whether you can get me to teach you depends on the result of this test,¡± Mu Yi said, looking at Wang Tieniu kneeling in front of him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry with me?¡± Wang Tieniu looked at Mu Yi with some consternation, but he understood Mu Yi¡¯s words. Before Mu Yi could speak, he spoke again, ¡°I am ready for any test.¡±


    Mu Yilooked at Wang Tieniu and asked, ¡°You decided? It¡¯s not a test just to endure hardship. Maybe you will lose your life.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± Wang Tieniu nodded heavily. He was fed up with the feeling of being weak. He wanted to be strong. Only strength could protect his family and Xiao Lian. Mu Yi was his best chance.


    Although Wang Tieniu answered resolutely, Xiao Lian beside was full of worry.


    Mu Yi looked at Xiao Lian and said, ¡°Xiao Lian, leave. The next words are not suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu, can you please¡­¡± Xiao Lian looked at Mu Yi pleadingly.


    Wang Tieniu immediately looked at Xiao Lian and said firmly, ¡°Xiao Lian, I¡¯ve decided. I don¡¯t want to live this life any longer. I want to be strong. I want you to live a good life and never be looked down upon or laughed at again.¡±


    After Xiao Lian heard Wang Tieniu¡¯s words, her eyes suddenly turned red, then she ran out with her mouth covered.


    Looking at Xiao Lian, Wang Tieniu wanted to talk but stopped on second thought. He didn¡¯t follow Xiao Lian out.


    ¡°Would you dare to kill?¡± Mu Yi asked directly, ignoring Wang Tieniu¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wang Tieniu was shocked by Mu Yi¡¯s question.


    ¡°Would you dare to kill?¡± Mu Yi asked again. His voice was very flat.


    ¡°I¨CI would, but only bad people.¡± Wang Tieniu finally said after some hesitation. He was not an evil person. Although he wanted to learn from Mu Yi, he did not want to violate his own principles.


    Mu Yi took a long look at Wang Tieniu, ¡°Just kill the bad guys? Are there any absolutely good or bad people in this world? It¡¯s precious for you to have principles. As long as you pass the test next, I¡¯ll teach you what you want.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Taoist Priest.¡± Wang Tieniu got very happy when hearing the words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy just yet. The test is not as simple as you think. Maybe even your life will be lost. I just hope you won¡¯t regret it because once the test starts, you will have no chance to pull back.¡±


    ¡°I will not regret it,¡± Wang Tieniu said firmly and clenched his fists.


    Mu Yi suddenly shouted, ¡°Okay, calm down and look at me.¡±


    Wang Tieniu trembled all over before he raised his head unconsciously and met Mu Yi¡¯s gaze. Then, a finger rushed towards him. Before he could respond, the finger touched him between his eyebrows and immediately left.


    Wang Tieniu felt like things were exploding in his mind, and many things were infused into his head, making his head buzz. After a long time, he recovered and came to his senses.


    ¡°Although this sword technique is not profound, it¡¯s the most suitable one for you at present. It is an hour before sunset. You can get familiar with it first, then go to town to get the jade box back at night. This is the test,¡± Mu Yi said as Wang Tieniu woke up.


    He had forced a sword technique into Wang Tieniu¡¯s mind with the power of the mind and spirit. In this way, Wang Tieniu understood and could control the essence of the sword technique. However, he still needed to practice to get completely proficient. After all, there was still a distance between what was in mind and the instinctive reaction.


    Mu Yi believed that with Wang Tieniu¡¯s physical quality, as long as he worked hard, he could at least initially master this sword technique in an hour. Even if Wang Tieniu had completely mastered this sword technique, he still had a long distance from the third-class experts in the world, but what experts could there be in the nearby town?


    When Wang Tieniu got sober, he bowed to Mu Yi, ¡°See you, master.¡±


    ¡°I am not your master. But since you saved my life, I will try my best to fulfill your wish. Okay, you can leave.¡±


    After Mu Yi dismissed the disappointed Wang Tieniu, he could no longer maintain the demeanor of just a maestro. His face turned pale and sweat appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it would take so much to infuse the experience with the method of mind and spirit. I almost couldn¡¯t bear it.¡± Mu Yi gasped and thought that although he had not recovered at the moment, his mind and spirit power was ready to be used. He had thought that transmitting an ordinary sword technique would not consume much mind and spirit. He was wrong.


    It was not until dark that Xiao Lian came in with the meal.


    Mu Yi looked at Xiao Lian and asked, ¡°Wang Tieniu is gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother Mu. Is brother Wang Tieniu in danger?¡± Xiao Lian asked uneasily.


    ¡°There will be dangers, but you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s such a hapless man. It should be no problem. Besides, don¡¯t you want him to get ahead and marry you?¡± Mu Yi looked at Xiao Lian and asked.


    Xiao Lian¡¯s eyes twinkled for a while, but finally, she shook her head and said, ¡°I¨CI just want him to be safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Safe and sound? Now the world is about to be in a tumult. Where is the safe land? The zombie in the neighboring village may come any day, let alone the chaos from farther places. Do you think it is important to just be safe? ¡°Asked Mu Yi lightly.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t we still have you?¡± Xiao Lian blurted out.


    ¡°I can only protect you for a while, but what about the future? Who will protect you then? You have to remember that it¡¯s always better to rely on yourself than on others,¡± Mu Yi said.


    After hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, Xiao Lian nodded as if she had understood something. Maybe she hadn¡¯t understood yet, but at least, she had heard Mu Yi¡¯s words.


    After leaving Mu Yi¡¯s room, Wang Tieniu went home to find his sword. He had bought it even though he lived a frugal life because his heart had never really settled down. When he got it, Wang Tieniu found a place away from other people and began to practice.


    He used to practice alone, but no one had taught him. He had blindly practiced. Although he hadn¡¯t mastered any skill, he was strong.


    Holding the sword, Wang Tieniu felt as if he had grown closer to it. Then he began to practice according to the memory in his mind. The first two times were a bit awkward, but slowly, he became more and more skilled. The speed of progress was amazing and unbelievable. True genius had to be like this.


    One hour passed quickly. Wang Tieniu felt hot all over. He had never felt it before. Although there was no test, Wang Tieniu knew that his strength had greatly increased, ten times better than before. His worries were gone. He was full of prowess.


    At the same time, he was more and more awed by the magical power of Mu Yi.


    After refreshing himself, Wang Tieniu headed for the town with his sword.

 Chapter 274 Wang Tieniu Killing

    Wang Tieniu came to the town with his sword. Fortunately, it was dark, and few people were outside. In addition, the nearby zombies were making trouble, so no one came out willingly. Wang Tieniu entered the town freely and found the jewelry shop.


    Although Wang Tieniu had great ambition, he had never killed people. He had been prodded by Mu Yi¡¯s words before and promised flatly. Now that he was really about to kill people, he hesitated and couldn¡¯t make a decision.


    Thinking of the so-called test and that they had robbed his jade box and beat him violently, he finally mustered up his courage and jumped in from the backyard wall. In his opinion, it would be best if he could find the jade box secretly. Unless he had to, he would try not to hurt people.


    Unfortunately, as soon as Wang Tieniu jumped into the yard, a shadow came out from the dark and scared him. It was a big dog, rushing towards him to bite him in the neck. Wang Tieniu¡¯s power burst out. He retreated and brandished his sword. Silver light flashed, and the big dog¡¯s head had been split.


    Wang Tieniu fell to the ground due to overexertion with blood splashing all over him. He could only gasp violently with his mouth wide open, and his eyes were still full of fear. He had almost been killed just now. It was the first time he had ever experienced something like this. Although he had managed to get through it, he lost his mind for a while.


    The big dog hadn¡¯t made a sound when it rushed towards him, and he hadn¡¯t made any noise when killing it, so he hadn¡¯t disturbed the people in the house, leaving him time to recover.


    Maybe it was because of the blood when Wang Tieniu got up from the ground, that his face lost all traces of fear. He looked scary.


    Wang Tieniu got up and broke into the house. The several servants who were guarding the shop had been drinking and chatting before they were about to leave and ran into Wang Tieniu.


    ¡°Ha, you fell into my lap by yourself. I didn¡¯t expect you to come back. Brothers, let¡¯s take him to the butler tomorrow to get the reward,¡± the big man who had beat Wang Tieniu earlier said.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Wang Tieniu¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw the man and heard his words. The sword techniques Mu Yi had imparted to him with the power of mind and spirit was named ¡°Five Tigers Break Door Sword Techniques¡± and was filled with evil Qi. Covered in dog blood, his fury was terrifying.


    The servants weren¡¯t afraid because many hands provided great strength and they had beaten Wang Tieniu violently earlier. In an instant, the two sides collided. Wang Tieniu attacked, swinging his sword like a tiger swung its claws and killed two people very soon.


    After Wang Tieniu heard the screams and saw the man who had beat him up in the daytime cut through, the last fear in his heart dissipated and he grew brutal with a terrible look in his eyes.


    They were shocked. Despite their numbers, they were each cut down.


    ¡°Where is my jade box?¡± asked Wang Tieniu, stepping on the face of their leader, Huang San.


    ¡°The jade box was taken by the master,¡± Huang San replied. He hadn¡¯t expected that the lamb in the daytime would turn into a monster at night. His life was in Wang Tieniu¡¯s hand, so he could only answer honestly.


    ¡°He took it? Where did he take it to?¡± Wang Tieniu got anxious. After all, Mu Yi¡¯s test was to obtain the jade box. If the jade box was gone, it would be no use even if he had killed everyone.


    ¡°To his house probably,¡± Huang San answered in a hurry.


    ¡°Take me there,¡± Wang Tieniu said with his teeth clenched, he knew that it would be more dangerous to go to the Huang Clan house, but he couldn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    He would have to find a way to get free when they arrive. There was an expert in the Huang Clan. When they arrived, he could borrow his knife to kill Wang Tieniu.


    With Huang San leading the way, they soon came to the Huang Clan. In order to gain Wang Tieniu¡¯s trust, Huang San lied to get the gate open, but as soon as the gate opened, Huang San rushed in and shouted loudly.


    Wang Tieniu was just a fisherman. How could he be Huang San¡¯s match in terms of cunning?


    Hearing Huang San yelling and warning, Wang Tieniu was stunned.


    ¡°I will kill you.¡±


    Wang Tieniu came to his senses and chased Huang San. The Huang Clan¡¯s guards heard the noise and rushed toward Wang Tieniu one after another.


    Due to his injury, Wang Tieniu caught him within a few steps and kicked him to the ground.


    As Wang Tieniu was about to cut his head off, someone roared at him, ¡°Stop it, madman!¡±


    A man ran towards him quickly, but Wang Tieniu was too furious to hear the warning. Blood splashed all over his face as he cut Huang San¡¯s head off.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Stimulated by the blood, Wang Tieniu got fiercer. He began to attack the surrounding guards. Although those guards had learned some martial arts, they were all amateurs. No real expert would ever stay in such a small town.


    Thanks to Mu Yi¡¯s gift, Wang Tieniu seemed to be an expert. He fought like hell, so those guardians soon dispersed. But the crisis was just beginning.


    There was an excellent martial arts expert in the Huang Clan named Li Tong, whom Huang San had intended to rely on. However, Li Tong was only an expert compared to ordinary people. Li Tong was not even a third-class expert. Because he had offended people, he had to hide in this remote place. With his knowledge and strength, he was barely able to get a position as a house-guard steward.


    If he couldn¡¯t take Wang Tieniu, he would definitely lose his job.


    Naturally, Wang Tieniu also noticed Li Tong, but he was not afraid. He rushed at Li Tong with a shout. Li Tong had a stick as tall as his eyebrow, which looked powerful when he brandished it. Although Wang Tieniu was inexperienced, he had already mastered the Five Tigers Break Door Sword Techniques. Thus, they fought each other for a while.


    Gradually, Li Tong felt that he couldn¡¯t fight like this any longer. He was middle-aged, so his strength had decreased faster than Wang Tieniu¡¯s. Therefore, after a long battle, he felt timid, while Wang Tieniu became braver and braver without any way to retreat.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Finally, Li Tong knocked Wang Tieniu back with one strike and shouted loudly. He had also wanted to take the opportunity to kill Wang Tieniu, but he was running out of energy, so he could only try to think of other ways.


    When Wang Tieniu heard Li Tong¡¯s words, he sobered up a little bit and paused his attack. Someone shot an arrow at him suddenly and it almost scratched him on his cheek.


    ¡°Missedd.¡± Seeing Wang Tieniu¡¯s eyes turned red instantly, Li Tong had no time to scold the archer but turned around and tried to run away. But Wang Tieniu was faster. He had almost lost his life for the shot, so he was furious and wished he could kill all the people around him.


    Li Tong was the first to suffer because he was the nearest. After being chased by Wang Tieniu, he was cut down with an expression full of reluctance.


    Seeing Li Tong¡¯s death, those around him fell into chaos. Wang Tieniu took the opportunity to kill several people and finally entered the backyard. He found Huang Yaowen. Although they had not seen each other before, they recognized each other at a glance from the appearances.


    ¡°Bother, listen. Whatever you want, I will satisfy you,¡± Huang Yaowen shouted at the sight of Wang Tieniu¡¯s red eyes. He knew that it was unwise to provoke him now, especially after hearing that Li Tong had been killed.


    ¡°Give me the jade box,¡± shouted Wang Tieniu.


    ¡°What? The jade box? ¡± Huang Yaowen was stunned because he hadn¡¯t realized that all this was caused by the jade box he had obtained. If he had known it would incur such a consequence, he would never have been so greedy. Unfortunately, it was too late.


    ¡°Wait a moment, brother. I¡¯ll go to get it for you right away,¡± Huang Yaowen said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Wang Tieniu had struggled to catch Huang Yaowen. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want him to escape. He was not stupid. The house was in chaos and there might be other hazards if he waited here, so he had to get the jade box back quickly.


    ¡°No problem. Come with me, brother.¡± Huang Yaowen could only buy time now, and he was afraid to annoy Wang Tieniu.


    Wang Tieniu followed Huang Yaowen into the room and soon found the jade box. When he saw the jade box, he was relieved. Then, he looked at Huang Yaowen uncertainly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brother. It was my fault. I will swear by my life that I will never pursue it. I also offer you a thousand liang of silver. I just want to write off the grudges between us. Neither of us will find any trouble from now on.¡±


    Wang Tieniu could not be compared to Huang Yaowen in terms of life experience, though they were both from small places. Huang Yaowen could deduce Wang Tieniu¡¯s thoughts from his facial expression, so he took the initiative to resolve the conflict.


    Only he knew whether it was true. But after hearing this, Wang Tieniu was moved. He could not only write off the grudges but also get the silver. Where could he find another transaction like this? He had also doubted Huang Yaowen¡¯s words, but the temptation of one thousand liang of silver was too great.


    Huang Yaowen was eloquent. Seeing Wang Tieniu¡¯s intention, he immediately continued to persuade him. Finally, Wang Tieniu nodded.

 Chapter 275 Admission

    ¡°Taoist Priest, I¡¯ve brought you the jade box and the one thousand liang of silver.¡±


    Mu Yi looked at the man with blood all over his body. Wang Tieniu looked embarrassed. Finally, Mu Yi nodded. When Wang Tieniu saw Mu Yi nodding, he also looked very happy. Beside him, Xiao Lian wiped her tears and looked at Wang Tieniu with worry.


    ¡°Tell me the whole story,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Yes, Taoist Priest.¡±


    Wang Tieniu was still embarrassed when he finally talked about the one thousand liang of silver notes, so he handed them over to Mu Yi to deal with.


    He didn¡¯t forget the reason why he became powerful. He believed that as long as Mu Yi taught him more, he would definitely become more powerful, even become an expert in the world.


    ¡°Do you think what you did was right?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, I¡­ Did I do something wrong?¡± Wang Tieniu asked uneasily.


    ¡°Do you know who Huang Yaowen is? Do you think he will let you go after you killed his people and robbed him?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°But he swore to write it off, and he robbed me first. He also said the money was compensation,¡± Wang Tieniu said puzzled.


    ¡°How can we believe their vows? If I have not guessed wrong, he is gathering people and preparing to take revenge. By then, he will be a real expert. Do you think you can still win? If they tell the government, where can you escape then?¡± Mu Yi said lightly, but Wang Tieniu was already pale, and his eyes showed fear. He thought of the consequences.


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m going to kill him,¡± said Wang Tieniu loudly.


    ¡°Now? Do you believe that even if you search the whole town, you can¡¯t find him?¡±


    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡± Wang Tieniu seemed to be flustered.


    ¡°Brother Mu, please help him,¡± Xiao Lian kneeled in front of Mu Yi at once. As soon as she heard that Wang Tieniu killed people, she already felt something bad was coming. Now, with Mu Yi¡¯s words, she finally couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Wang Tieniu looked at Xiao Lian and clenched his teeth, ¡°Taoist Priest, a man should be responsible. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave now, and I promise I won¡¯t get involved with you.¡±


    ¡°Go? Where can you go? And you won¡¯t look after your parents, brothers and sisters? Xiao Lian?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wang Tieniu was speechless. Just now he was able to propose to go, he was determined.


    ¡°Well, you go home first. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± After Mu Yi sent Wang Tieniu and Xiao Lian away, his eyebrows also wrinkled. Originally, he thought it was just a small thing, but he didn¡¯t expect so many things would happen. Mu Yi could be sure that Huang Yaowen would retaliate later, but he couldn¡¯t blame Wang Tieniu. After all, he had little experience. He was just a fisherman before. He couldn¡¯t fight a crafty scoundrel like Huang Yaowe.


    If Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, Huang Yaowen had to be killed. If Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about Wang Tieniu, it would be easy to leave him to his fate, but Wang Tieniu had saved his life. Furthermore, it was his fault, so he could leave quietly.


    He would have to kill him, but as he expected, Huang Yaowen was not in the town. It would take some effort to find him. Mu Yi had not held fully and there was not enough time to wait.


    ¡°It seems that I can only boost the growth of Wang Tieniu, so that even if someone comes to us, his strength will be enough.¡±


    Wang Tieniu was killed tonight. It would be impossible for him to go back to his previous life, but his luck in this new world was unknown.


    The next day, Wang Tieniu stood in front of Mu Yi again, but compared with last night, the formality on his face was lesser. He was no longer so afraid. Killing made him mature out of the timid fishing boy he had been.


    ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°I figured it out,¡± Wang Tieniu nodded very seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to pass on my Dharma with your age and qualification.¡± Wang Tieniu¡¯s expression turned dejected, ¡°However, although I can¡¯t pass on the Dharma, there¡¯s no problem in martial arts. As long as you work hard, it¡¯s still no problem to become a second-class expert in the future, even a first-class expert is not impossible.¡±


    Wang Tieniu was delighted.


    ¡°I, thank you, master,¡± Wang Tieniu kneeled on the ground and bowed his head, and this time, Mu Yi didn¡¯t continue to refuse.


    ¡°I can accept you as a registered apprentice. When I am satisfied, I will talk about it more in the future,¡± said Mu Yi lightly.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Although it was only a registered apprentice, Wang Tieniu was very happy.


    ¡°Practicing martial arts is not a matter of one day or one night. The Five Tigers Break Door Sword Techniques that I taught you before needs more exercise. In addition, because you are old and your bones are fixed, you need to use external force to achieve something along the way of martial arts. This is a prescription that I wrote. You can strengthen and recuperate your body. Take medicine according to this prescription and every morning.¡± Mu Yi gave Wang Tieniu a piece of paper. This was the road he chose for Wang Tieniu last night, the Tao of martial arts.


    ¡°Thank you very much, master.¡± Wang Tieniu was very happy. He quickly took the prescription and the stack of silver notes. It cost a lot of money to practice martial arts alone. Although Wang Tieniu brought back a thousand liang ofin silver last night, it was not enough.


    Mu Yi was also thankful to the Su Clan. If he hadn¡¯t had the Su Clan¡¯s support, he would have wasted a lot of time trying to reach the top of the second difficulty.


    To Mu Yi¡¯s surprise, Huang Yaowen didn¡¯t send anyone for revenge for three days. It seemed that he completely forgot this hatred. During that time, Mu Yi taught Wang Tieniu martial arts in his spare time. Wang Tieniu lay the foundation and practiced the Five Tigers Break Door Sword Techniques every day.


    Wang Tieniu tried his best to practice. He was exhausted every day, but he kept going. Xiao Lian was very worried about him.


    Mu Yi was satisfied with Wang Tieniu¡¯s hard work. In addition to talent, perseverance and diligence were the most important things for him to practice martial arts and others.


    Wang Tieniu was old. If he wanted to achieve something, he had to exert several times the amount of effort as someone several years younger than him would. Mu Yi had been observing him. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t let Mu Yi down.


    Wang Tieniu practiced Five Tigers Break Door sword Techniques until he had mastered it to the level of instinct. Moreover, after the three days of taking Mu Yi¡¯s medicinal soup, Wang Tieniu¡¯s body had become stronger, and the Qi in his blood was denser. Although it had not yet developed the internal strength, it had touched the edge of the third-class expert. He believed it would not be long before he would become a third-class expert in the world.


    Xiao Lian was happy to see that Wang Tieniu had become an expert so quickly. Her wish had come. The zombies in the neighboring village had disappeared, which made her feel relieved. It seemed that the zombie had been hurt by a formidable person. As for whether it was true or not, no one was sure. But the lack of news was the best news.


    Mu Yi began to draw charms while teaching Wang Tieniu after Xiao Lian bought him the paper, brush, and cinnabar.


    After several days of research, he felt that he was only a little away from successfully drawing the rejuvenation charm. Mu Yi also studied the Six-Day Spells, especially the invisible charm and soul travel three worlds charm.


    As the name suggested, the invisible charm was used for invisibility. This charm was totally different from using Ghost King Pataka for invisibility. Moreover, with the help of the charm, people could completely integrate with the heaven and the earth to reach the level of no separation.


    Looking at the invisible charm, Mu Yi thought of the unity of heaven and man. Although it was not the same, it also relied on the power of heaven and earth. The invisible charm was too profound and the difficulty was far greater than the rejuvenation charm.


    As for the soul travel three worlds charm, it created a carrier for the soul to manifest on the physical plane. If he wanted, Mu Yi could turn the soul travel three worlds charm into villains, birds, insects or animals, but Mu Yi wanted to broaden his horizon.


    If he was successful, Mu Yi could sit at home and travel outside. Although this method was only suitable for the night, he would be like the legendary god of night.


    As for the rest of the charms, they had their own advantages, but most of them were incomplete. It was beyond his skill to complete them at the moment.


    He had not opened the other two jade boxes or used the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu.

 Chapter 276 Real Combat of Wang Tieniu

    In the evening, an oil lamp in his hut swayed gently as Mu Yi sat at the table and studied. He was studying the invisible charm. Over the past few days, he¡¯d learned a lot and had begun to sketch the charm in his mind. Although he failed every time, he gradually discovered some potential progress in how to draw it so it would cloak his soul and body.


    As it grew darker, Mu Yi gave up studying the invisible charm and prepared to recover as he had every day.


    However, when Mu Yi was about to settle down, a soft voice came from outside. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t hear it, but Mu Yi could.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡±


    He frowned and his eyes turned cold. In the dark, two figures stood in front of a Wang Tieniu¡¯s yard.


    ¡°It¡¯s here. The master means to kill them all.¡± The other answered in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a few lives.¡±


    As soon as the man finished speaking, he felt something was wrong. Before he could turn around, there was a breeze behind him. It was bad. He was shocked, and he felt a pain in the back of his head. He lost consciousness with barely a thought.


    Wang Wu woke up after some time. He took in his surroundings and saw two men: a young Taoist priest and a strong man.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wang Wu said in a strong voice despite his fear. His gaze jumped back and forth between them. Although he didn¡¯t understand what happened, he was very clear that if they could knock him unconscious without a sound, they were much stronger than him. The other man was not nearby.


    ¡°Wang Tieniu, don¡¯t you want to know how far away you are from being a third class expert? Defeat him, you are the third class expert,¡± said Mu Yi lightly.


    Mu Yi had intended to kill the two men, but changed his mind so that Wang Tieniu could gain some combat experience. Wang Wu had just reached the third class, so he was the best partner for training.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Wang Tieniu replied respectfully then looked at Wang Wu with a murderous gaze.


    He knew that if it wasn¡¯t for his master, his family would not have escaped last night. He regretted leaving Huang Yaowen alive even more. For the first time, he understood the cruelty of the world.


    ¡°Now if you can defeat my apprentice, you will live,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Wang Wu¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. He thought he was going to die.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± said Mu Yi lightly.


    ¡°Well, show me your strength.¡± Wang Wu was very happy. He looked at Wang Tieniu. Though Mu Yi knocked him out, he had not been disarmed, so he drew his short sword.


    ¡°Please,¡± Wang Tieniu lifted his sword, remembered his training, and stared at Wang Wu.


    Since his apprenticeship began, Wang Tieniu felt that his strength had improved rapidly. He had asked Mu Yi if he was an expert yet, but Mu Yi denied it. Although he believed in Mu Yi¡¯s words, he was unavoidably unconvinced. This was a great chance to verify his strength.


    Wang Tieniu was serious, and a light evil aura emanated from him. The Five Tigers Break Door Sword Techniques was a first-class sword technique. Combined with the blood he¡¯d spilled, it was not surprising that he had developed this evil aura. Wang Wu felt it and his arrogance turned to wariness.


    The Five Tigers Break Door Sword Techniques actually originated from Shaolin. The sword technique was very sharp, like a tiger clawing its prey. Nothing could stop it. To ¡®break¡¯ was the essence of the sword technique. Mu Yi imprinted the techniques into his mind and saved him a lot of time on the road to mastery.


    Because of this, Mu Yi did not teach him other sword techniques and let Wang Tieniu fully absorb it. Wang Tieniu had a general talent and great perseverance. He had shown that much in training, but now was his chance to apply it.


    With a roar, Wang Tieniu lunged at Wang Wu. He looked like a tiger leaping down the mountain. The latter was shocked by his aura, but he was a third-class expert and far superior to Wang Tieniu in terms of his fighting experience. Wang Tieniu was enraptured in his strength and conviction. It wasn¡¯t the best idea to meet him head on, so Wang Wu stepped back and pulled away from Wang Tieniu.


    Wang Tieniu didn¡¯t expect that Wang Wu would retreat. He missed, but he continued to pursue and aim for Wang Wu again and again. Wang Wu¡¯s idea was to wear him down. He was faster than Wang Tieniu, so although Wang Tieniu¡¯s sword technique was fierce, he could not catch up with him. The swords met and parted, but Wan Tienu had not landed a solid blow.


    Soon, Wang Tieniu realized it and began to slow down to conserve his strength.


    Wang Wu¡¯s eyes flashed with ferocity. He took the opportunity and advanced, thrusting his short sword at Wang Tieniu.


    Wang Tieniu was not afraid of Wang Wu. He blocked the attack and turned swiftly to strike Wang Wu. The length of his sword was his advantage. If Wang Wu didn¡¯t dodge, he would be cut open.


    Wang Wu ducked and swung low towards Wang Tieniu¡¯s belly.


    Wang Tieniu jumped up, twisted sharply, and swung at Wang Wu. Wang Wu rolled across the ground and escaped the strike. Although Wang Wu looked a bit awkward, he had conserved more strength than Wang Tieniu.


    Wang Tieniu didn¡¯t give up his advantage. He wanted to kill Wang Wu. Wang Wu was smart, dodging and looking for opportunities. They were entangled with each other for a while.


    Mu Yi watched silently. Although Wang Tieniu had somewhat of an upper hand, he was in a bad situation. He had little experience in fighting. Wang Wu controlled the pace of the fight.


    Once his strength started to wear out, Wang Wu would turn the tide.


    Moreover, Wang Wu had remained calm, which impressed Mu Yi somewhat. He wasn¡¯t weak and had a good tactical understanding of when to advance and when to retreat.


    After a long time of attacking, Wang Tieniu began to fret and began to increase the strength behind his strikes. It seemed that he wanted to split Wang Wu in half. Unfortunately, none of his attacks landed. Wang Tieniu began to lose confidence. He thought he was an expert, but he didn¡¯t expect to beat a third class expert.


    The more he thought like this, the more he wanted to win. After dozens of moves, he finally stepped on a pit on the ground and tripped, throwing off his stance.


    Wang Wu saw the opportunity and took it. He rushed at Wang Tieniu in a flash and thrust his dagger forward quickly.


    There was a flash of panic in Wang Tieniu¡¯s eyes. He felt guilty as if he had wasted Mu Yi¡¯s hard work and let down his parents and family, and Xiao Lian, but he was not afraid of death.


    He thought he was not afraid of death. Then what else could defeat him? The panic in his eyes suddenly vanished. The Five Tigers Break Door Sword Techniques had become instinct. He struck out at Wang Wu intending to take his death so long as he injured Wang Wu.


    Seeing this, Wang Wu cursed him. If Mu Yi wasn¡¯t nearby, he would definitely kill Wang Tieniu at the cost of slight injury, but he knew that if he killed Mu Yi¡¯s apprentice, there would be consequences. He wanted to win, not kill.


    He dodged and quickly retreated. The sword almost brushed against his chest, cutting his clothes.


    As soon as Wang Wu retreated, he took advantage of his speed and kicked Wang Tieniu in the back.


    Wang Tieniu fell to the ground, unable to defend himself.

 Chapter 277 Awards

    When Wang Tieniu fell, he realized that it was not good. Mu Yi would not help him, he knew. Although it was not clear what kind of punishment he would have if he lost, his position in Mu Yi¡¯s mind would definitely be reduced. He was only a registered disciple, he didn¡¯t want to be lower than that.


    All of a sudden, Wang Tieniu¡¯s heart gushed with defiance. He had finally gotten an opportunity to change his fate and tasted the hope of becoming a master. Was it broken?


    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡±


    At this moment, Wang Tieniu¡¯s heart gave out an unwilling roar. He had fallen down, but darted aside and avoided Wang Wu¡¯s short sword. He rolled to his feet and bumped Wang Wu.


    Wang Wu couldn¡¯t prevent being hit. He was shocked as he didn¡¯t expect that the strength of Wang Tieniu would be so strong. He flew across the room.


    Wang Tieniu¡¯s entire aura changed and he entered a strange state. His eyes were like whirlpools, dark and deep. His usual temperament turned cold and merciless.


    ¡°How?¡± Mu Yi made a light sign next to him then carefully checked the status of Wang Tieniu. In his opinion, Wang Tieniu was doomed to lose due to lack of experience. This sudden change in Wang Tieniu intrigued him and made him reconsider his initial impressions of him.


    Mu Yi had accepted Wang Tieniu as a registered disciple to repay Wang Tieniu for his help. Even though Wang Tieniu had a general talent, he hadn¡¯t seen anything extraordinary about him. Now, it seemed that he had overlooked something in Wang Tieniu.


    ¡°Die,¡± Wang Tieniu said coldly. His Qi was stronger. His body was stronger and he was a bit faster. Wang Tieniu had completely entered the third-class.


    Sure enough, Wang Tieniu stepped hard, and the ground suddenly vibrated and caved around his footsteps. Wang Tieniu attacked Wang Wu, and his sword fell with a cold light.


    Wang Wu¡¯s expression changed a lot. He cowered as he couldn¡¯t figure out the source of Wang Tieniu¡¯s change and increased strength.


    Wang Wu dodged the first attack, and Wang Tieniu seemed to have expected it. He changed the path of his sword to cut across. Wang Wu¡¯s face was full of fear. He tried to escape, but the sword was too fast and cut him in half. Wang Wu¡¯s body fell to the ground with an expression of disbelief.


    After Wang Tieniu killed Wang Wu, he stood there and didn¡¯t move. His body began to shake, and the cold in his eyes gradually disappeared. Then, he fell to his knees with his mouth opened wide and gasped.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t urge him. He waited until Wang Tieniu stood up after a rest, then asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Tired.¡± Wang Tieniu¡¯s voice was hoarse. Looking at Wang Wu¡¯s body beside him, he was a little excited. He won and didn¡¯t disappoint Mu Yi. He was qualified to be Mu Yi¡¯s registered disciple.


    ¡°Get rid of the body and come back to me.¡±


    Mu Yi turned around and left, contemplating the state Wang Tieniu had entered. Some people could exhibit several times their strength in the moment of a life-threatening crisis. It was called potential. However, Wang Tieniu¡¯s situation was slightly different. His outburst was not for fear of his life. If he could master that state in the future, it would be like divine aid in the middle of a fight. Even if his talent was normal, his future achievements could be limitless.


    He viewed Wang Tieniu as a real registered disciple. If Wang Tieniu could cultivate, he would help him and see where he could go in the future.


    Although Mu Yi was young, he was more mature than normal adults.


    Before long, Wang Tieniu came to Mu Yi¡¯s room, he seemed somewhat cautious.


    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll check your injuries,¡± Mu Yisaid.


    Wang Tieniu came back to Mu Yi with his fists clenched on either side. He was tense, but he didn¡¯t ask anything. He let Mu Yi put his hand on his head, then he felt a bit of power enter his body. He saw Mu Yi open his eyes.


    ¡°Master, am I ill?¡±


    Mu Yi was stunned and looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Why do you ask this?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Wang Tieniu didn¡¯t know how to explain it. It was hard to say that he just seemed to be enchanted.


    Mu Yi shook his head, dispelled Wang Tieniu¡¯s fear, ¡°Well, you are in good health. Now let me ask you a few questions.¡±


    Wang Tieniu nodded obediently, ¡°Ask, master.¡±


    ¡°Tell me how it felt before.¡±


    Wang Tieniu scratched his head, then said, ¡°It was like I had suddenly woken up. Everything around me became clear, and my strength increased. I felt like I knew what he was going to do before he did it, master. I think I¡¯m very strong in that state.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Have you had such an experience before?¡±


    Wang Tieniu shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    Mu Yi considered it, ¡°Well, to know if you have potential to master that state, I¡¯m afraid you need to go through more life and death crises.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Wang Tieniu had a bad feeling.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Mu Yi looked at Wang Tieniu, who immediately shook his head.


    ¡°No, I do, I do.¡±


    ¡°You should remember that any strong person has experienced countless dangerous situations, and honed their skills in life and death crises. You can¡¯t become an expert just by exercising at home.¡± Mu Yi¡¯s words were more serious. It was his exclamation and personal experience. Without his experiences, he wouldn¡¯t have reached the level he was at now.


    His battle with Ning Wuque was a precious treasure for him. He believed that after his recovery, his strength would definitely improve. Even if he still only opened three chakras, his strength would steadily improve. Moreover, his foundation was already very solid. His three chakras used to look like a group of light wheels. Although they were bright, they were full of emptiness. Now, the three life wheels were filled, giving him a sense of permanence and strengthening his foundation.


    ¡°Yes, master, I remember.¡±


    ¡°Well, now that you have passed the test, there are rewards. I will pass on the way to temper your blood. When you temper all of your blood, you will step into the third-class. You can hardly be regarded as an expert,¡± Mu Yi said.


    Without the technique, Mu Yi could not have broken through to the second difficulty, but he was far beyond that now.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± His expression was bursting with joy. He wanted to cultivate so much that he fought desperately against Wang Wu. He was ecstatic that he had finally achieved it.


    He used the method of mind and spirit power to teach Wang Tieniu the method of tempering his blood. Although it consumed a lot of power, it was the best method at present. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know how long it would take for Wang Tieniu to learn it.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t plan to stay there, so he could only use this quick method. Although it was quick, it made Wang Tieniu enter the first step.


    When he was done, Mu Yi waved Wang Tieniu away. He was exhausted. Then he lit the copper lamp and began to settle down. Since there was no lamp oil in the Xing Lamp, it only burned with the Nanming Li Fire. It could burn for a long time, but it wasn¡¯t as good for cultivation as lamp oil.


    After Mu Yi fell into cultivation, Wang Tieniu rushed out happily and met Xiao Lian. Wang Tieniu couldn¡¯t wait to share his happiness with Xiao Lian. He didn¡¯t tell her about the fight because he knew that this kind of thing was better not to be known by outsiders, especially Xiao Lian and his family.


    Xiao Lian was happy for Wang Tieniu, but she was slightly worried. Since he started practicing martial arts, he changed drastically, but she didn¡¯t know whether it was good or not. She feared that Wang Tieniu would leave her, but seeing him so happy, she couldn¡¯t mention it again.


    Wang Tieniu hurried off to practice tempering his blood and didn¡¯t notice Xiao Lian¡¯s hidden feelings.

 Chapter 278 Representation of Zombies

    After Huang Yaowen paid ang Wu a lot of money, he was anxiously waiting for the news. He waited for a long time, but no news came. He understood that something had happened.


    Mu Yi still thought highly of Huang Yaowen. Although Huang Yaowen had a lot of property, his strength was far less than that of the original Su Family. It would not have been easy for him to hire Wang Wu, let alone anyone stronger than Wang Wu.


    It was not that Huang Yaowen didn¡¯t want to use the power of the government, but the zombie affairs had sent the government into a frenzy recently. The county leader was suffering and his subordinates were failing to get it resolved. How could he care about a businessman¡¯s problems?


    Businessmen were just wings attached to the survival of dignitaries. Huang Yaowen had a little bit of a relationship, but far from the respect of the left and right counties.


    After he hired Wang Wu, he was out of options.


    He was afraid that Wang Tieniu would come to his house again, so he fled with his family members and went to their families in the neighboring county. He did not plan to go back for a while.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to take revenge on him. He even wanted to thank him for sending Wang Wu to become the stepping stone of Wang Tieniu, and awakening his talent. Likely, after Wang Tieniu practiced enough, he would clear up the situation on his own.


    This morning, Xiao Lian came to Mu Yi in a hurry accompanied by Wang Tieniu. Looking at the expression on their faces, Mu Yi knew that something must have happened.


    ¡°Brother Mu, the zombie is back,¡± Xiao Lian said.


    ¡°Again? Didn¡¯t they say it was killed?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but that¡¯s the news that came this morning from a different village. It¡¯s only a few miles away from us.¡±


    Xiao Lian¡¯s face was pale, and there was a flash of fear in her eyes.


    It was very close. If zombies came to their village, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if there is a zombie coming, I will make it never come back,¡± Mu Yi said lightly.


    He wasn¡¯t fully recovered, but he still had this confidence, and he doubted it was a real zombie.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Mu.¡± Xiao Lian was relieved at last.


    Mu Yi ignored Xiao Lian, looked at Wang Tieniu and asked, ¡°How goes your blood tempering?¡±


    ¡°Master, most of it has been tempered. I should be done in a few days,¡± Wang Tieniu said excitedly. His body was changing every day, and his strength was increasing. He was a little frightened by that progress, but he was more excited than afraid.


    According to Mu Yi, as long as he could thoroughly temper his blood, he could become a third-class expert and protect himself to some degree in the world.


    ¡°You¡¯re diligent. It¡¯s very important for you to temper your blood. You must not be careless. Besides, you should pay more attention in the days ahead.¡± After Mu Yi finished, a mysterious feeling suddenly rose in his heart, as if his words had touched something.


    What is this? Cause and effect? Mu Yi was shocked. He said it casually, but didn¡¯t expect to cause such a change. The zombie has to come here?


    Mu Yi had a little more fear in his heart. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the zombie, but from the heaven in the dark.


    Since he was injured, his mind had become more sensitive. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know if these feelings and sense forewarnings were good or bad.


    Regardless, he had a sense of urgency. He had to recover his strength as soon as possible.


    Mu Yi had seen talent and potential in Wang Tieniu and was sure that he¡¯d achieve something in the future.


    Mu Yi quickly put it out of his mind. No matter what Wang Tieniu¡¯s future would be, it was all his business. At present, he needed to recover his strength as soon as possible. Otherwise, once Ning Wuque or some other first-class expert found him, he would not be able to bear it.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yi sat at the table and continued to sketch the rejuvenation charm. He had not succeeded yet, but he wasn¡¯t discouraged. On the contrary, there was even a trace of pleasure in his eyes because he felt that with continuous practice, he would eventually touch the core of the charm. Once he mastered that, he would be able to draw the rejuvenation charm and use it to heal himself faster.


    Outside the peaceful village, zombies reappeared and spread all over the county quickly, inflaming the county. The government staff had sworn that the zombies had been eliminated, but they weren¡¯t. It was like a slap in the face. It was not a good thing for him to make people panic during his administration. The public opinion of him would plummet and threaten his future. He had to react quickly.


    ¡°Constable Zhu, what did you tell this office before? What¡¯s your explanation now?¡±


    The county government¡¯s office was in a panic. Standing in the hall was a middle-aged man with a beard. He was powerful and had a strong evil spirit.


    ¡°In reply, county magistrate, the zombie has indeed been killed by me, but there is also a master of the zombie who escaped. It¡¯s hard to ensure that he won¡¯t refine another zombie. Please rest assured that I will kill the sorcerer,¡± Zhu Yun said in a loud voice. He was annoyed. The sorcerer cultivating zombies had been injured. He hadn¡¯t gotten far, and had decided to return. It was clearly a provocation, so he could not be allowed to escape this time, or it would be a disaster.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what you said. I don¡¯t care about zombies or monsters. I¡¯ll give you two days. You have to calm down all this. If you can¡¯t do it, you will lose your position as constable.¡±


    The county magistrate looked at Zhu Yun coldly.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Zhu Yun seemed to be shocked. Although the other party was just an ordinary person, he was powerful in other ways that Zhu Yun would not challenge him.


    ¡°All right, leave.¡± The county magistrate waved, and Zhu Yun left.


    After Zhu Yun left, Yang Yan got up and went back to his house. He was only 40 years old this year. He had not reached the position quickly, but he had not lagged behind his classmates. A position in Beijing would be more wide-reaching, but it couldn¡¯t compare with the power of being the county magistrate. If he worked hard, he might go further next year.


    ¡°Master, this is the soup that I cooked for you. Please calm down.¡± As soon as Yang Yan arrived at the back house, a charming young woman brought a bowl of soup. He made her his concubine last year. Although she was only a concubine, she was very loved by Yang Yan because of her beauty and likability.


    ¡°Hum, a group of poor people can¡¯t even do small things. My reputation is going to be ruined,¡± Yang Yan said angrily.


    ¡°Why do you mind what those pariahs say? As long as there is money, what reputation is there before you want it?¡± The concubine came behind Yang Yan, held out a pair of white delicate like jade hands, and began to massage Yang Yan¡¯s shoulders.


    Yang Yan leaned on the chair, his head rested between her breasts, and his expression eased into one of comfort.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s just a group of pariahs, if it spreads to the ears above, it will inevitably leave the impression of incompetence. But since it has happened, you can go to the state capital for a walk in two days,¡± Yang Yan said with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    His favorite concubine¡¯s eyes were full of disgust, but her hands grew weaker and weaker. She slowly leaned her chest against Yang Yan¡¯s shoulder, and her two fingers slipped down gently.


    Yang Yan felt a fire rising in his heart. He grabbed the concubine¡¯s hand, pulled her into his arms, and began to play lightly.


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°No? The master must have it.¡±


    After a while, they passed out, and the two maids at the door were flushed.


    Zhu Yun left the county government¡¯s office on horseback. His destination ws the village where the murder happened. Two days wasn¡¯t long enough, but he also understood his county magistrate¡¯s character. He would not change his mind.


    Fortunately, the sorcerer had been severely injured. It would be much easier for him to find the other party than last time.


    At this time, Wang Tieniu was refining his blood. He was not willing to waste any time. He didn¡¯t even fish. Mu Yi had given him all of the one thousand liang of silver, and he gave it to his family so they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about eating.


    With the continuous refining, his whole body looked more and more refined. His entire body was red, his temperature was much higher than that of ordinary people, but Wang Tieniu didn¡¯t feel any discomfort. He just felt that his body was full of power and he wanted to vent.


    On this point, Mu Yi told him prior to him starting to temper that he had to hold back. Otherwise, the tempering would be impure and the effect would be greatly reduced. Wang Tieniu strictly followed Mu Yi¡¯s warning.

 Chapter 279 Five Dragons’ Spirit Enriching Method

    There were five Qi in the Five Dragons¡¯ Spirit Enriching Method. The soul was the leader, the mind was the basis, and virtue was the expression. This was the basis of the Tao way of improving Qi.


    ¡°Tao was the beginning of heaven and earth. Tao produced one, and one was the beginning of all things. The creation of all things, the birth of heaven, are all attributed to Tao. Tao contained formless Qi, which was formed before the birth of heaven and earth. No one could see it, and no one could call it by name, so people called it ¡®God¡¯.


    ¡°So, Tao was the root of God. One was the beginning of changes. Therefore, only by moral cultivation of the five Qi with virtue could the mind could keep one and master Tao. Tao skill was the strategy and method adopted according to Tao and the result of the regular activities of the mind and Qi. The spirit was the messenger of Tao. The nine orifices and organs of the human body are all gateways for Qi to come in and get out, and are all controlled by the mind.¡±


    Looking at the last paragraph of the golden bamboo slip, Mu Yi struggled to understand. This was the first time he was reading them. First, he wanted to exercise his mind. Second, he didn¡¯t want the above things to disturb his mind. Unexpectedly, the words on the bamboo slip kept him from calming down for a long time.


    Everyone knew that the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu could increase the level of magic skills to the third difficulty. Originally, Mu Yi thought that there were only one of them with limited use, but when he saw the above content carefully, he found that he had been wrong. It was no wonder that the old monsters went crazy trying to snatch the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu, so he was pretty lucky to get part of it.


    This bamboo slip recorded a method called the Five Dragons¡¯ Spirit Enriching Method. It stated that the spirit was the main method and commanded the five Qi in the chest. It made the human body become a complete cycle, so as to nourish the spirit of mind. It could be said that it was a skill to increase the spirit of mind.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what the other six skills recorded were, but the Five Dragons¡¯ Spirit Enriching Method was really important to him because it could quickly increase the power of mind and spirit.


    It was a pity that although the Five Dragons¡¯ Spirit Enriching Method was marvelous, it could only be practiced after he was completely recovered. Mu Yi had a treasure box, but not the key. As for the other two jade boxes, he had opened them. However, Mu Yi¡¯s luck had run out. One held a strange secret recorded of a certain period of history, but it was useless to him.


    The other jade box held some travel notes of King Xian, and some of the wonders he encountered when traveling around the world. It expanded his knowledge but useless otherwise.


    Seeing all the things, Mu Yi took a long breath. It was depressing because he couldn¡¯t take advantage of his spoils, but Mu Yi was grateful for his foresight. If he hadn¡¯t waited to inspect them all, he might have made his injuries worse, if not killed himself.


    Fortunately, now that he had recovered a little, he didn¡¯t have to worry about losing his mind.


    Later, Mu Yi began to settle down to recover since he still hadn¡¯t succeeded in drawing the rejuvenation charm.


    In the neighboring village, Zhu Yun looked at his subordinates with a cold expression, ¡°Is the message true?¡±


    ¡°Constable, it has been confirmed that no one has come out of the house since the afternoon. According to our investigation, it was the most suspicious,¡± the subordinate replied.


    ¡°Well, gather up people and surround it tonight, and don¡¯t let him escape,¡± Zhu Yun said. He was surprised to find the trace of the sorcerer on the first day, and he didn¡¯t want to lose the chance to kill him.


    ¡°Yes, Constable.¡±


    Soon, the yard was surrounded by officers. Torches lit the surrounding area, but the door of the house was closed. It was quiet and dark, but the villagers¡¯ verified that the house¡¯s owner had been there since that morning.


    There was a lot of noise outside, but no one came out, which made it more suspicious.


    ¡°Set it on fire.¡± Zhu Yun waved, and the officers poured kerosene on the house immediately. Then a torch was thrown over. Suddenly, a raging fire surrounded the house.


    All of a sudden, a non-human roar sounded in the house, shocking everyone gathered. Even those who had seen zombies showed a little fear.


    Zhu Yun¡¯s eyes grew colder.


    Finally, with a loud bang, a shadow broke through the window and rushed out of the fire. The archers began to shoot without being ordered.


    More than a dozen sharp arrows were shot at the shadow, but at least half of them missed. Only a few of them landed in the shadow, but they shook as if they would fall out. The arrows were ineffective.


    ¡°Zombies, melee!¡± Zhu Yun said loudly.


    Five men in armor went to the shadow with broadswords. The five men moved in sync, surrounding the shadow. Then, five cold lights flashed by. Two cut off the two arms of the shadow, two fell on the shadow, and the last one cut off its head, but Zhu Yun¡¯s face changed


    ¡°Be careful,¡± he said.


    The five strong men had realized that something was wrong. They had killed a zombie before. This creature wasn¡¯t a zombie at all. It could have been a member of the family being controlled by that sorcerer.


    Another shadow flew out of the house. The shadow was fast. In a flash, it arrived behind the five strong men. Then, with a flash of blood, two big men screeched and fell to the ground. The other three reacted quickly and turned to kill the shadow.


    This shadow was the real sorcerer that controlled the zombies. He was thin and ugly, and his hands emitted red light.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Zhu Yun drank a lot and drew a sword to attack the sorcerer. He approached the sorcerer quickly, as two more people died in sorcerer¡¯s hands. Only one of the five big men was left, which saddened Zhu Yun.


    The five men were excellent and important to him. Four of them were dead. He couldn¡¯t keep calm.


    The sorcerer seemed to be stronger than last time, surprising him. He didn¡¯t expect the sorcerer could recover in such a short time, let alone increase his strength. No wonder the sorcerer came out again and provoked him.


    Seeing Zhu Yun¡¯s move, the sorcerer smiled then pushed the last man away and ran towards him.


    The sorcerer¡¯s hands were quick and bloody. He collided with Zhu Yun. His hands collided with Zhu Yun¡¯s sword several times with sounds like the clashing of iron and gold.


    Zhu Yun was a third-class expert, but he was weaker than the sorcerer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s gather up to kill the sorcerer!¡±


    Under this situation, an officer called out and rushed forward.


    Zhu Yun didn¡¯t stop his men because he felt the pressure. Facing this kind of strong enemy, he had to use the power of numbers.


    ¡°Hum, do you think you can beat me just with more helpers?¡± The sorcerer snorted coldly and pushed Zhu Yun away with one hand. He rushed into the crowd and began to kill them. Every time the blood flew into the air, someone would cover his throat and fall down.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± The crowd had already spread out. The sorcerer was so powerful and frightening.


    ¡°How did you become so terribly powerful?¡± Zhu Yun whispered. He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°How could ordinary people know of our strength?¡± After killing plenty of people, the sorcerer didn¡¯t chase after the rest. He turned back and rushed towards Zhu Yun. ¡°Today, I drew you here to kill you. With all of your blood, great miracles will be mine.¡±


    The sorcerer¡¯s words were even more chilling. Zhu Yun was a little anxious. He didn¡¯t expect this to be a trap and was shocked at the thought that all his people might die here.


    The sorcerer had already become so powerful. If he obtained the real Gold skill, no one would be able to stand against him. The whole county would suffer.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t be killed here!¡± He pushed the sorcerer back with all his strength, turned around and fled. The sorcerer chased him. It seemed that he didn¡¯t care about the rest of the people. Zhu Yub was a third class expert. He was the greatest temptation. The sorcerer might have also wanted to kill him for revenge.


    They left the village. Until then, no one dared to stand up.


    ¡°What should we do? That sorcerer was so powerful that even Zhu can¡¯t defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Go back to report to the superior immediately and ask him for help.¡±


    ¡°What about the constable?¡±


    ¡°There is no time to care so much. He led the sorcerer away, so that we could go back and report to the superior. We can¡¯t let him down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go now and find someone to rescue the constable.¡±


    They left in a hurry. It would take two days to get back to the county and get help. Could their constable hold on so long? No one said anything about it.


    Zhu Yun was in a hurry. His back had been injured badly. His blood flowed out, but that didn¡¯t worry him as much as the numbing of his body. His strength was fading. He couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer.


    Once caught, he might be cultivated into a zombie or be drained of blood.

 Chapter 280 Talen

    t


    ¡°I almost got it.¡±


    In the middle of the night, Wang Tieniu was still refining his blood. He knew that he didn¡¯t have much talent, so he only hoped to make up for his shortcomings with diligence.


    After several days of effort, he finally reached the final step. After tonight, he could refine all the blood in his body and step into the third-class.


    As he was reaching the last moment of cultivating, he heard a fight growing closer. It seemed that it was coming towards him, so he stopped and looked over angrily.


    In the moonlight, he could see two figures approaching him quickly. The person in front seemed to be injured.


    As he saw them, they saw him.


    ¡°Run away! Behind me is the sorcerer who controls the zombies!¡± Zhu Yun cried.


    Zhu Yun knew that he was from the nearby village from what he wore. Zhu Yun wasn¡¯t a match for the sorcerer, so an ordinary villager would just serve to strengthen the sorcerer if he was caught. Zhu Yun wanted Wang Tieniu to escape and distract the sorcerer, but it wouldn¡¯t happen. The sorcerer had chased him this far. He wouldn¡¯t be distracted by an ordinary person.


    ¡°Zombies?¡± His eyes dilated with horror. The village was behind him and they were heading straight for it. Wang Tieniu didn¡¯t want to imagine what would happen if they made it there. He grabbed his sword. He was calm rather than afraid.


    Zhu Yun was worried when he saw Wang Tieniu grab his sword and ignore his advice. He was growing weaker. Even if Wang Tieniu hadn¡¯t appeared, he wouldn¡¯t have made it much further. If he was going to die anyway, it was better to fight.


    Zhu Yun turned around as Wang Tieniu rushed to stand beside him.


    ¡°Watch his hands,¡± Zhu Yun warned.


    Wang Tieniu rushed forward without saying a word. He was already furious at the sorcerer who controlled the zombie and for being interrupted. If not for them, he would have completely tempered his blood. His road was already doomed to be difficult without the interruption, and his strength would not increase without doing it.


    Fortunately, he was not far from the third class. The days of tempering had increased his strength directly and helped with the strength of his Five Tigers Break Door Sword Techniques had grown. Currently, Wang Tieniu was equal to an ordinary third class expert in terms of strength.


    Zhu Yun was in front, and Wang Tieniu was behind him. They fought with the sorcerer. With Wang Tieniu with him, they had a chance to fight off the sorcerer successfully.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find more good material.¡± The sorcerer was not angry but pleased. If Zhu Yun had not been hurt, the sorcerer might have been defeated by two third class masters. But Zhu Yun¡¯s strength was suffering under his poison. As long as he persisted long enough, Zhu Yun would die and he could overpower Wang Tieniu.


    ¡°There¡¯s movement.¡±


    As the three were fighting, Mu Yi woke up from being settled. He left the hut quietly with the Bamboo Tree of Life and the Xin lamp and quickly moved in the direction of the movement. He remembered it was in the direction of where Wang Tieniu usually practiced.


    Wang Tieniu was only a registered disciple, but it didn¡¯t mean that Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about him.


    Soon, Mu Yi arrived. Zhu Yun was lying on the ground as Wang Tieniu fought the sorcerer.


    Mu Yi arrived but didn¡¯t help Wang Tieniu immediately. This could be a challenge for Wang Tieniu and a chance to see if he could enter into that state again.


    Was it chance or talent?


    Assuming it was talent, as long as Wang Tieniu mastered it, he had real hope for achieving greatness in the future.


    Wang Tieniu was almost exhausted, but he was born to refuse to lose, so no matter how much pain he suffered, he would grit his teeth and bear it. Like an injured beast, the more hurt he was, the more he struggled.


    The sorcerer attacked and laughed wildly, ¡°Jie Jie, boy, as long as you obey me, I may let you retain your sentience.¡±


    Wang Tieniu didn¡¯t listen and continued to attack frantically.


    ¡°Since you lack proper understanding of the state of affairs, you should be turned into a zombie without a mind.¡± The sorcerer continued to speak and his tone grew fiercer.


    Wang Tieniu struggled hard. After gaining a few more injuries, his strength began to fail. He gradually felt numb: poisoned.


    Am I going to die? Wang Tieniu¡¯s consciousness began to blur. He could only fight by intuition, and the other side was too strong for him.


    No, I can¡¯t die. His mind cleared. Kill him. Kill him.


    Wang Tieniu cried out in his heart, as his mind went crazy. His eyes turned cold. The sorcerer didn¡¯t notice the change, but Mu Yi noticed it.


    Sure enough, the life and death crisis has pushed him into this absolute calm state. Rather than increasing his cultivation, his strength doubles.


    Even Mu Yi was impressed with Wang Tieniu¡¯s talent, but he wasn¡¯t jealous of Wang Tieniu. If he could do this, he would not have been so embarrassed against Ning Wuque at the beginning. He was happy for Wang Tieniu.


    Wang Tieniu¡¯s power exploded. Suddenly, his sword cut fierce and quick into the sorcerer¡¯s chest with a cold light along the edge. The sorcerer screamed in surprise. If he had been more careful, he might have been able to avoid it.


    Wang Tieniu won¡¯t spare him. Under the moonlight, he was like a cold killer. Every strike was cool and deadly. The Five Tigers Break Door Sword Technique turned into something miraculous, killing the sorcerer in just a few strikes.


    After killing the sorcerer, Wang Tieniu stood there in a daze. After confirming that there was no further threat around, he fell to the ground.


    Mu Yi appeared behind the Wang Tieniu. He placed an exorcism charm on Wang Tieniu. After a while, a white light burst out from the Wang Tieniu and he was purged of the poison. Wang Tieniu was shocked back into full consciousness.


    Wang Tieniu turned around and saw Mu Yi.


    ¡°Master!¡± He was surprised, but he was also relieved. When he saw Mu Yi, he knew that his master must have been hiding nearby. Fortunately, he had killed the sorcerer.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Take a rest first.¡± Mu Yi nodded to Wang Tieniu, then looked at Zhu Yun lying on the ground. He didn¡¯t know Zhu Yun, but his clothes were familiar. He looked like a constable.


    Zhu Yun was on the edge of death if he wasn¡¯t purged of the poison. Mu Yi stuck an exorcism charm on him. The white light purged him of the poison, but he didn¡¯t wake up. His breathing gradually stabilized.


    Mu Yi looked at Wang Tieniu, ¡°This man is the county constable. When he wakes up, say that you saved him.¡±


    ¡°Master, you saved him,¡± Wang Tieniu was puzzled.


    ¡°Remember what I told you? Don¡¯t tell anyone about me, including him. He doesn¡¯t look like a ruthless person. If you can help him, he will pay you back, which is also good for your future.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Wang Tieniu hesitated, as if he felt that Mu Yi was a little intimidating.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blackmailing you?¡± Mu Yi saw through Wang Tieniu¡¯s hesitance at a glance.


    Wang Tieniu immediately shook his head and joked, ¡°Master, I would never.¡±


    How could he doubt his master unless he wanted to be forsaken as an apprentice? He was not stupid after all.


    ¡°Kindness is kindness; hatred is hatred. There is nothing to be ashamed of. You should remember that you can¡¯t be a bad person in this world without any principle doing evil or just a goody-goody,¡± Mu Yi said seriously.


    ¡°Yes, master, I know I¡¯m wrong.¡± Wang Tieniu saw that Mu Yi was serious. His heart suddenly shook and he engraved his words into his heart.


    ¡°Well, well, you had a big fight tonight. Your blood Qi has not recovered. Take a day off and wait to finish tempering your blood. As for this man, you can observe his nature and make friends with him properly.¡±


    Mu Yi left.

 Chapter 281 Wang Tieniu’s Ambition

    ¡°I picked up a good apprentice.¡±


    It was not long after Mu Yi left, Zhu Yun woke up and knew that it was Wang Tieniu who saved him, so he thanked him again and again. Seeing the body of the sorcerer, Zhu Yun thought better of Wang Tieniu. He was clearly stronger than Zhu Yun.


    Zhu Yun didn¡¯t understand how Wang Tieniu had killed him, but the sorcerer¡¯s wounds were definitely caused by Wang Tieniu¡¯s sword.


    Maybe he has cards in his hand, Zhu Yun thought. Everyone had his own secret. He didn¡¯t show interest in it, especially when he woke up and found that he had been purged of the poison. It wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could do.


    Therefore, in Zhu Yun¡¯s eyes, Wang Tieniu, a seemingly ordinary man, became somewhat mysterious.


    Wang Tieniu flushed as he told Zhu Yun that he saved him. His cultivation was still weak, but his strength reached the level of third-class experts. Moreover, he reached the edge of the state of perfect cultivation. He didn¡¯t know how to open it at will and wondered if it was something he could only do in the face of certain death.


    Zhu Yun asked about their location and left with Wang Tieniu. Since the sorcerer was dead, he could go back to report the completion of this task. At the same time, he decided to help Wang Tieniu and give him due credit. Without Wang Tieniu, he would have died and there was no credit worth his life.


    The credit for this incident wouldn¡¯t have gotten him a promotion anyway.


    Wang Tieniu was strong, but was a bit immature based on what he wore and how he treated people. Zhu Yun guessed that he came from an ordinary family. Such strength could earn him a high rank in an advanced position in the town. If he could become his deputy, he would be more relaxed in the future.


    The next day, Wang Tieniu took Mu Yi¡¯s advice. He was not proud of his victory over the sorcerer because he knew that his skills were not as good as master¡¯s.


    Mu Yi¡¯s means of imparting his knowledge was unheard of, and he thought it was excellent. However, what puzzled him was who could have hurt him given that his master was so powerful?


    He didn¡¯t think about getting revenge for his master. He knew that he could not do that. The only thing he could do now was practice hard and make his master satisfied by becoming stronger.


    By the afternoon, Wang Tieniu couldn¡¯t wait to finish the last step of his blood tempering. He tempered all of his blood perfectly and completely stepped into the third class. His strength improved enough that he could lift the stone mound at his home easily with one hand.


    It was proof that he had changed so quickly. It had been less than half a month, but his progress should have taken several years of hard work. He supposed that this was the benefit of learning from an especially strong master who could give him medicinal concoctions to help make up his shortcomings. To his dismay, it came at the price of one thousand liang of silver.


    There was no fast road to reach the second-class. Many people in the world would only reach the second-class realm due to their lack of talent and the difficulty of the road to becoming a second-class expert.


    On another day, Zhu Yun brought people to Wang Tieniu¡¯s village, and Wang Tieniu became the hero in the eyes of the whole village. Zhu Yun told them that it was Wang Tieniu who killed the zombie and didn¡¯t mention the sorcerer. It was the simplest explanation.


    Wang Tieniu was at a loss of what to do about his sudden fame. He was just a fisherman and had never attended a day of school. He became a master of the third class so quickly that he hadn¡¯t reconciled the knowledge in his mind.


    Zhu Yun brought him five hundred liang of silver and invited Wang Tieniu to the county government¡¯s office. Wang Tieniu was summoned by the county magistrate, and the people of the village were more proud of Wang Tieniu. Even Xiao Lian¡¯s mother began to urge her daughter to maintain close contact with Wang Tieniu.


    Xiao Lian was happy and also worried. She was afraid that Wang Tieniu would not like her any longer now that he was a big shot.


    Mu Yi did not get involved. Many people in the village had seen him, but he had remained low-key. After some mental manipulation, few people could recognize him. Thus, despite Mu Yi being in the village all the time, no one except Wang Tieniu, Xiao Lian and Xiao Lian¡¯s mother knew him.


    Wang Tieniu followed Zhu Yun. According to Mu Yi, he would wander the world alone sooner or later. This was just the beginning. If he dared not take this step, he might as well stay at home and return to being a fisherman.


    Wang Tieniu was a little disturbed, but he left with Zhu Yun.


    Zhu Yun had some contacts, and Wang Tieniu relied on him, so they had a lot of fun together. Slowly, Wang Tieniu¡¯s tension gradually dissipated. He was a third-class expert with great strength. It was natural to have confidence. Wang Tieniu was nervous to speak with Zhu Yun before, but now, he spoke with him as an equal.


    Unconsciously, a seed of desire and hope took root in Wang Tieniu¡¯s heart and began to sprout slowly.


    In the country government office, Yang Yan seemed very happy. The zombie matter was completely solved. Zhu Yun came back to report that only with the help of a strong man, equal to Zhu Yun in strength, had he killed the sorcerer. Zhu Yun was the only third-class expert in the county government. If he could get the support of another third-class expert again, he would be extremely satisfied.


    He asked Zhu Yun to invite Wang Tieniu after sending someone out to investigate Wang Tieniu¡¯s background. He found that he was born in an ordinary, pure and innocent family. His solitary martial arts training moved Yang Yan even more.


    ¡°Brother Wang Tieniu, you can rest assured that the county magistrate will not embarrass you since you killed the sorcerer. It¡¯s likely that the county magistrate will give you more benefits,¡± Zhu Yun told the Wang Tieniu as they headed to the county government¡¯s office.


    ¡°Benefits?¡± Wang Tieniu was confused and looked at Zhu Yun. After all, he had already got five hundred liang of silver. It was not comparable to the wealth of the Huang family, but it was a lot of money.


    Were there other rewards?

 Chapter 282 Leaving

    After seeing Yang Yan,the county magistrate, Wang Tieniu understood the benefits Zhu Yun mentioned. Until he left the county government¡¯s office, he was confused and couldn¡¯t believe it. He was also excited.


    He had become an official. Although he was only a deputy constable with no rank, he would still be paid by the emperor and in charge of ten people. His salary every month was much more than what he had earned in fishing in the past year. If he told his family about this, they would be very happy, wouldn¡¯t they? After all, it brought honor to their ancestors.


    At noon, Zhu Yun and a group of people led Wang Tieniu to celebrate in the best restaurant in the county. Drunk, Wang Tieniu hurried back to his village. The villagers asked Wang Tieniu what happened as soon as he entered the village. Wang Tieniu told villagers everything that he knew. Soon, the whole village knew that Wang Tieniu had been hired by the county government as a deputy constable with ten people under his control and would take office in two days.


    Wang Tieniu had been a poor boy who not many cared for before and was suddenly the most popular one in the village. Everyone with a daughter was willing to marry their daughter to him. Xiao Lian¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t wait and almost took Wang Tieniu to her home.


    Wang Tieniu was almost sober now. He went home with Xiao Lian¡¯s mother in order to meet Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t feel uneasy until he had to face his master. After all, he had accepted the appointment by the county magistrate and hadn¡¯t asked his master¡¯s opinion.


    Moreover, he would take office in a few days, and he would definitely not be able to stay in the village any longer. It had cost him a great opportunity and flustered him.


    ¡°Master,¡± Wang Tieniu said in a low voice through the door.


    After a while, Mu Yi replied, ¡°Come in.¡±


    After entering the room, Wang Tieniu knelt directly on the ground, ¡°I beg master¡¯s forgiveness. I have joined the county government and failed to live up to master¡¯s expectations.¡±


    ¡°My expectations? Wang Tieniu, do you know what I expect?¡± Mu Yi asked with a smile.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Wang Tieniu opened his mouth, but he knew that his master wasn¡¯t angry.


    ¡°Everyone has his own way. If you want to be a strong man, you can¡¯t stay here forever. You have to go out and make a living. In fact, when I asked you to make friends with that person, I had a feeling that one day you would be able to work for the county government. It¡¯s a rare chance for you. After all, you are still young and lack experience. You would only die quickly if you rushed into the world. It won¡¯t be too late to wander in the world when you get used to your present status. This may be the chance you were looking for,¡± said Mu Yi patiently.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Wang Tieniu was moved and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Well, before you go to work, I will try my best to teach you what I know. It¡¯ll be enough, with practice, for you to break through to the first-class realm. If we meet again later and you haven¡¯t let me down, I will really accept you as my disciple,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Thank you, master. I will not let you down,¡± Wang Tieniu said loudly.


    ¡°Well, you can leave. There are people waiting for you outside. You can come back later in the evening.¡± Mu Yi waved to dismiss Wang Tieniu. When Wang Tieniu was gone, Mu Yi took a long breath, ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Mu Yi was just a passer-by. Wang Tieniu saved him, and he paid him back. He had recovered nearly one third of his strength. He couldn¡¯t fight Ning Wuque but ordinary first-class experts wouldn¡¯t cause him problems.


    Mu Yi arranged for Wang Tieniu to leave him because Mu Yi would be leaving soon. As long as he finished teaching, he could leave with ease.


    In the evening, Wang Tieniu came early and watched Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi taught Wang Tieniu the special skill he got from Leng Yu, especially designed for Da Nu. However, he hadn¡¯t practiced it before, so it was impossible for him to pass on the whole experience. As a result, Wang Tieniu would have to practice the skill bit by bit.


    That kind of self-cultivation was far more stable than just taking knowledge from others.


    In addition to this set of skills, Mu Yi also taught how to nourish his blood Qi, transform it into internal Qi, also known as internal skill or real Qi. When Wang Tieniu understood that process, he would reach the second-class realm. If he wanted to reach the first-class realm, he needed to explore his heart and find his own Taoism. No one could help him do it which was why real experts always relied on themselves.


    If Mu Yi had the time, he would press Wang Tieniu and make him exercise for a while. He would enter the third-class after at least half a year. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the time and had to impart the shortcuts. Fortunately, Wang Tieniu had another talent, and it was hard to say what he would achieve in the future.


    Maybe he would reach the second-class realm and stay there. Maybe he would break through to the first-class realm. However, no one could be sure about the future. Even Mu Yi was uncertain about the future.


    Finally, Mu Yi gave Wang Tieniu some charms he had drawn before, most of which were exorcism charms. The rest of Wang Tieniu¡¯s fate would have to be achieved through his own efforts. If Mu Yi prepared everything, Wang Tieniu would never understand the significance of exercising.


    Three days later, in the morning, Wang Tieniu looked at Mu Yi sadly, ¡°Master, do you really want to leave?¡±


    ¡°All good things must come to an end, and I have taught you what I could teach. Your future depends on you.¡±


    ¡°When will I see you again, master?¡±


    ¡°Maybe soon. Maybe I will never see you all my life, Wang Tieniu. Although you are only a registered disciple, you are my first apprentice. Work hard.¡± Mu Yi patted Wang Tieniu on the shoulder and smiled at Xiao Lian. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to get married. I can only bless you in advance.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Mu.¡±


    Xiao Lian¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked more reluctant than Wang Tieniu. After all, Mu Yi had been living in her home all this time, and she had been taking good care of Mu Yi. She had got what she wanted and would marry Wang Tieniu in half a year. Mu Yi believed that Wang Tieniu had a good temperament and would not bully Xiao Lian. Moreover, they had known each other since childhood and would have a happy marriage.


    Wang Tieniu and Xiao Lian watched Mu Yi leave.

 Chapter 283 Meeting the Lady

    Although he knew that Ning Wuque may not be far away or was waiting for him in Cangzhou City, he still had to go. This trip was essential.


    In practice, one had to go through all kinds of calamities, just like the three calamities and nine disasters mentioned in Taoism. Maybe Ning Wuque was the first real calamity in his life. As long as he went through this calamity, he would grow from it and his future would be brighter.


    Therefore, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t escape. His life had taught him that he could only go ahead and cut all the shackles that might hold him back. Remembering this, he felt his mind become clear. Although it was not helpful to recovering from his injuries, he could vaguely feel that the last obstacle hindering his drawing of the rejuvenation charm was slowly disappearing.


    Once he could draw the rejuvenation charm, he would recover as quickly as possible. Then, he would practice the Five Dragons¡¯ Spirit Enriching Method, and his strength would rise to a new level. Even in the face of Ning Wuque, he would not be embarrassed. Even if he couldn¡¯t win against Ning Wuque, he could always escape.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel ashamed that he couldn¡¯t defeat Ning Wuque. They weren¡¯t on the same level. Mu Yi had only started his cultivation not long ago. Ning Wuque had lived longer, already reached the peak of the second difficulty, and could also use the force of heaven and earth. If someone could escape from Ning Wuque, he could be famous.


    Unfortunately, there were only a few people who cultivated. Most people followed the path of martial arts. Although martial arts and cultivation followed a similar path, there were great differences in the early stage. Mu Yi did not underestimate people with strong martial arts. The first-class¡¯ seven grades corresponded to the seven chakras of the practice road. In this regard, they were the same. There were magic skills and talismans on the practice road of cultivation, but martial arts had the true meaning of martial arts, which was also very terrible.


    However, Mu Yi had not yet met a warrior who had achieved the true meaning of martial arts.


    No, maybe there was one, the butcher in cyan that Mu Yi met in Jinan Fu, but he had not exerted it. Seeing him, Mu Yi felt that he saw a sea of blood. Layers of illusions constantly hit his soul. Fortunately, he had a firm will and was not moved by outside things.


    I think he had already understood the true meaning of martial arts. Maybe we could fight in the future.


    Mu Yi entered the county, rented a carriage and headed for Cangzhou City slowly. It was the only way unless Mu Yi was willing to enter the wilderness alone and circle back to Cangzhou City.


    Shortly before noon, the carriage suddenly slowed down in the middle of the road. The voice of the coachman drifted into the carriage, ¡°Taoist Priest, these officials ahead are stopping us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, officials?¡± Mu Yi frowned. He was not afraid of them, but the coachman may be afraid.


    ¡°Stop, which carriage company are you from? We¡¯re commandeering your carriage,¡± a servant yelled at the coachman, ignoring whether there was anyone in the carriage.


    ¡°Chai Ye, I am from Rong Carriage Shop. I have just been hired and am heading to Fucheng,¡± said the coachman.


    ¡± Good, the master of the Rong Carriage Shop has a good relationship with my master. My mistress was on the way to the city, but the carriage broke. I¡¯ll borrow your carriage,¡± the servant said.


    His tone was less rude because the Rong Carriage Shop was very powerful in the county and the city. A small servant could offend it, but it was okay to occasionally fake the power of the tiger because the woman in the carriage was the favorite of the county lord.


    ¡°This¡­¡± the coachman hesitated. He couldn¡¯t make up his mind. The servant didn¡¯t want to offend the Rong Carriage Shop too much, but the coachman didn¡¯t dare to offend the county lord, especially the little lady in the gorgeous carriage in front of him.


    Mu Yi opened the curtain and walked out of the carriage. Seeing Mu Yi dressed in a Taoist priest¡¯s robe, with his red lips and white teeth, the servant was shocked. He looked extraordinary. He thought that some merchants employed the carriage, not a Taoist priest.


    They had few skills, but they knew their place in the world, so they were polite after seeing Mu Yi.


    The servant looked at Mu Yi, ¡°Taoist Priest, my lady has something urgent to attend in Fucheng, but the axle of the carriage is broken. I¡¯m afraid it will delay my lady¡¯s business. Please, priest, can you spare this carriage. My lady will make up for it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any compensation, the carriage is spacious. Let your mistress go with me,¡± Mu Yi said lightly. If the coachman hadn¡¯t been conflicted, he wouldn¡¯t have responded to them at all since she was just a county lady.


    Suddenly, a sharp voice came from the carriage, and a servant girl came down from the carriage and looked at Mu Yi with a domineering tone.


    ¡°The audacity! How could my respectable lady ride with you?¡±


    Seeing it, the servant immediately backed away a few steps. He was relieved. At least, he didn¡¯t have to face it himself. Even if he had offended people, he didn¡¯t have to bear it himself.


    Before Mu Yi spoke, a voice like Oriole came out of the carriage, ¡°Chun Mei, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    Then, a white hand reached out and a woman came out of the carriage wearing a lavender dress and a phoenix hairpin in her hair. She was curvaceous and beautiful. Her appearance attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The corner of her eyes contained a touch of spring, which fascinated people.


    Mu Yi just looked at her lightly, without any expression.


    Xu Caiwei¡¯s eyes flashed a little surprise. She was able to captivate Yang Yan and had never met anyone who was indifferent to her.


    Moreover, she had met a Taoist priest. Even so-called masters would inevitably lose their minds when they met her. She was intrigued by the young Taoist priest in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you, Taoist priest, and the servant girl under my hand is rude. Please don¡¯t blame her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Mu Yi said lightly.


    Originally, she wanted to make it up to Mu Yi, but now she quietly changed her mind.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take me a few hours to go to Fucheng. I think it¡¯s better to take one carriage according to what the Taoist Priest said, but the Taoist Priest may be grieved,¡± Xu Caiwei continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yi entered his carriage again.


    Seeing that Xu Caiwei made up her mind, the little servant girl dared not say more than half a word. Even the servants bowed their heads and pretended not to hear anything. Although they also knew that it was a bit disrespectful for men and women to ride in a carriage together. It would be even worse for their reputation when this news spread out. Could they go against what Xu Caiwei decided? Even if their mistress did anything in the carriage, they would forget it. They would only endure a more miserable death if they informed the county magistrate.


    Xu Caiwei moved gently. The servant girl entered the carriage with the blanket and censer. Before long, the servant girl came out of the carriage and sat in front with the driver, leaving the space for her mistress and the Taoist priest.


    The servants followed with her things on their backs as they continued to head for the city.


    ¡°Which Taoist Priest temple did you start practicing?¡± Xu Caiwei leaned aside and asked, staring at Mu Yi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a Taoist Priest temple because I travel all over the world,¡± Mu Yi responded.


    The censer in the car emitted a light blue smoke and a fragrance, which shocked people initially. But then, their consciousness would be distracted, and they would lower their guards.


    However, even if the power of the smoke was increased by ten times or a hundred times, it would not have any effect on Mu Yi.


    ¡°Travel around the world? Then you must have walked to a lot of places, right? I wonder if you could tell me something interesting?¡± Xu Caiwei said as she drew closer to Mu Yi. Her eyes seemed to be dripping.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than enduring the hardships of an arduous journey concluded by bitterness. It¡¯s not interesting,¡± Mu Yi replied casually.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Caiwei asked, but she didn¡¯t believe it at all. In her eyes, travelling around the world was a joke, not to mention that Mu Yi was young. Moreover, with a beautiful and delicate appearance, he seemed to be raised in a big compound rather than suffering.


    Looking at Mu Yi¡¯s temperament, her assumption could be wrong. Xu Caiwei had met many people, and she could see through many people at a glance. However, she couldn¡¯t see through the little Taoist priest in front of her. Therefore, she became more curious and wanted to find out Mu Yi¡¯s secret.


    Mu Yi smiled, but didn¡¯t reply. He closed his eyes and looked unmoved. However, his reaction made Xu Caiwei bite her lip. When had her charms failed before?


    Would he rather close his eyes than look at her?


    Once women took things seriously, there was no reason to speak. If you stared at her, she would surely scold you as a villain in her heart, but if you didn¡¯t, she would feel that you were hypocritical and not a man. Mu Yi seemed to be the second.


    Maybe it¡¯s a ruse? I would like to see how long you can keep it up.


    Xu Caiwei bit her lip and became resolute. Then, she extended her feet towards Mu Yi.


    Although Mu Yi kept his eyes closed, he knew everything that was happening around him. Seeing her feet about to touch him, Mu Yi gently flicked the fingers folded in his sleeve.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    Xu Caiwei originally planned to tease Mu Yi, but suddenly her ankle hurt. Her body fell towards Mu Yi without preparation.


    Although it was an accident, Xu Caiwei didn¡¯t plan to change it. She was suddenly stopped by a hard thing against her chest.

 Chapter 284 The First Change Of Hear

    t


    Xu Caiwei was confused, but when she saw what the hard thing was, she got angry. She saw a green bamboo stick right on her chest. Although the bamboo stick was green like an exquisite jade, and she would have enjoyed it usually, she didn¡¯t appreciate it at the moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, madam?¡± The handmaiden asked in a worried voice.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Xu Caiwei suppressed her anger, then she sat up straight, but her eye lashess were no longer lowered. She stared directly at Mu Yi.


    From all these things, if she didn¡¯t know that Mu Yi was not an ordinary person, she would be a fool.


    Xu Caiwei arranged her clothes and looked at Mu Yi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know how to address you.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yi.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yi? Good name, why do you come here? ¡± Xu Caiwei continued.


    ¡°I heard that there were zombies in this county. I came to kill them, but I didn¡¯t know that the zombie had been killed until I arrived. It¡¯s a pity.¡± It was a reasonable excuse, nobody would doubt it.


    ¡°Oh, I see. I am grateful for your help on behalf of my husband.¡± Xu Caiwei nodded. She didn¡¯t doubt Mu Yi¡¯s words because what Mu Yi said was right. It was a pity that he came late, otherwise the county magistrate wouldn¡¯t have been so worried.


    If he can kill zombies, he must be great. Xu Caiwei planned to make friends with Mu Yi. If he could work for the county government, it would be great. Although Mu Yi was a little young, he was handsome and classy.


    ¡°No need to be.¡± Mu Yi shook his head, still indifferent.


    Xu Caiwei saw Mu Yi¡¯s attitude, she asked, ¡°You can kill zombies, I wonder if you can catch ghosts?¡±


    ¡°I know a bit about it,¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    ¡°Really? I have a friend in Fu City. She used to be very gentle and virtuous. But a year ago, she suddenly changed and hurt people. Her father went to many doctors, but it didn¡¯t work. Later, a monk said that my friend was possessed by ghosts, but the ghost was too powerful. He could not kill it. Her father found many masters, but they all failed. Fortunately, my friend did not leave her own courtyard. She was locked in the courtyard by her family. If you can catch ghosts, please help my poor friend.¡±


    Mu Yi was touched by her story and agreed.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, do you really agree?¡± Xu Caiwei was surprised. She thought that Mu Yi would be reserved or talk about reward first.


    Her attitude changed since she knew that Mu Yi was extraordinary.


    The reason why Mu Yi agreed was not because he was kind-hearted or that he was fascinated by Xu Caiwei¡¯s beauty but because he felt something strange. He thought that the woman possessed by the ghost might be helpful to him, and it might be a chance. Killing a ghost might help cure Nian Nuer.


    Mu Yi nodded, then continued to close his eyes, no longer caring about Xu Caiwei¡¯s reaction.


    She did her best not to disturb him, lightening her breath as she watched Mu Yi and wondered what he was thinking.


    Two hours later, they finally came to Fu City. It was already noon. Xu Caiwei invited Mu Yi to take a rest in another courtyard. The courtyard was not big in Fu City, but it had a good view. There was a small river in front of the gate with willow trees on either side of it, and ducks played in it. The river wound its way into the distance. It looks pleasant.


    Yang Yan had bought it. As the foothold of Fu City, Xu Caiwei came to Fu City to do some work.


    In the afternoon, Xu Caiwei left to meet with her friend¡¯s father for his approval. The reason why she was so attentive was because her friend¡¯s father was a prefecture magistrate, Xu Caiwei was not willing to give up such a good opportunity.


    She couldn¡¯t lead Mu Yi to her friend directly. After all, there had been many frauds who said they could kill the ghost, but none of them had succeeded. Therefore, the magistrate was furious and had killed several fake Taoist priests who came to the door to cheat him. This matter came to an end.


    Xu Caiwei also took a risk in inviting Mu Yi, but she didn¡¯t think Mu Yi was an ordinary person or a liar.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t worry. He didn¡¯t even rest in the room. Instead, he went to the door and stood on the stone bridge, staring at the distance. His gaze focused on nothing in particular.


    As time went by, the sun began to set. In the afternoon, some people were curious and stopped, but they didn¡¯t disturb Mu Yi. After Xu Caiwei came back, she found Mu Yi standing on the stone bridge. When she saw Mu Yi, her heart suddenly trembled. She didn¡¯t know why she had a strange feeling. Mu Yi seemed to melt into the stone bridge, like a painting, as if he had been standing there on the stone bridge through years of wind and rain.


    Practice is self-cultivation, heart cultivation; practice is experience. Reading ten thousand books is not as good as walking ten thousand miles. There are some principles that can be understood just by looking at them, but many things can only be truly realized through personal experience. Before I practiced, I was brave and diligent, and I walked thousands of miles in a day. It is the foundation that the old Taoist priest instilled in me to travel the world. If those experiences are regarded as savings, then my savings are gone. It¡¯s impossible to make rapid progress in a short period of time after the savings have been exhausted, so I need to be down-to-earth, experience and save, so that we can make continuous progress.


    In addition to experiencing dangers, the path of cultivation needs to experience all kinds of emotions and desires. King Xian¡¯s tomb was an experience, Ning Wuque was an experience. Teaching Wang Tieniu was an experience. Walking along the road of life, the view that I have been neglected¡­ Isn¡¯t it an experience?


    I wanted to find the old Taoist priest and get revenge on him. Although I followed my heart, I was too impatient. Haste makes waste, I should slow and settle down. If I cannot beat him, nothing can be done.


    When I am cured, I will go south, take a good amount of time to experience, have a good look at the scenery on the side of the road and keep saving, waiting for the outbreak.


    In addition to getting back at the old Taoist priest and burying him, this trip is also about the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. The old Taoist priest chose this road for me. He had to have a reason. It¡¯s not right to rebel all the time. Even if the process is dangerous, there¡¯s always going to be a fight.


    You can¡¯t miss the opportunities. After all, there are few opportunities in life. If you don¡¯t take them, others will fight for it. For example, if you were afraid of danger, how could you have achieved such great progress in King Xian¡¯s tomb? You also got the kindling from the Nanming Li Fire and the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu. These opportunities are all mine. Although opportunities are accompanied by great dangers at the same time, as long as you go through them, your life will be bright.


    It wasn¡¯t an epiphany, but it made his whole person feel lighter. His temperament was purer, his eyes were deeper and more penetrating, and his eyebrows were a little more radiant like a piece of jade gradually discarding the ordinary and emitting a bright light.


    Xu Caiwei was waiting for Mu Yi to wake up. She suddenly thought that Mu Yi looked like a sword out of its sheath. After the trance, the vision disappeared, leaving on Mu Yi there. He had changed greatly, but the Mu Yi in her vision seemed to be the real him.


    Xu Caiwei¡¯s cheeks flushed.


    ¡°Madam Xu,¡± Mu Yi smiled and placed his hands behind him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Caiwei exclaimed, and her face became redder. Xu Caiwei took a deep breath, then looked at Mu Yi, ¡°You look different.¡±


    ¡°Am I different? I just figured something out.¡±


    Although it was not an epiphany, he figured something out. His mood had been improved again, and his mind power had become purer.


    Perhaps, his experience could be described as a change of heart.


    Xu Caiwei didn¡¯t ask Mu Yi what he had figured out. The more extraordinary Mu Yi was, the more confident she was.


    ¡°By the way, Taoist Priest, I just met my friend¡¯s father. He has agreed to let you have a try, but he wants to meet you first.¡± Xu Caiwei looks at Mu Yi with a little uneasiness. She didn¡¯t know why she felt more nervous in front of Mu Yi than facing her friend¡¯s father.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yi nodded. He knew that the woman¡¯s father just wanted to see if he had real ability or was a liar. It was reasonable, so Mu Yi would not refuse. ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

 Chapter 285 Who is the man?

    Yan Li was the magistrate of Tongtai Prefecture. One year ago, no one would think he was severe. On the contrary, the magistrate was gentle and kind to his subordinates. He was known as a good official. But last year, his temperament had changed a lot. He was not cruel, but his temper had become a little moody. If his subordinates made a little mistake, they were punished. As a result, the people in the prefecture were very conscientious and dared not to speak loudly.


    It could be said that in the past year, the whole Yan Clan had been shrouded in clouds because Yan Li¡¯s only daughter was possessed by a ghost.


    In the past year, Yan Li had his hopes dashed. Eventually, he lost all hope. His daughter was possessed by ghosts, but she was still alive at least.


    Unexpectedly, today Yang Yan¡¯s wife came to tell him that she had found a superior person who could cure his daughter.


    If she was just Yang Yan¡¯s wife, he would not take it seriously, but she was a good friend of his daughter. She had visited her many times in the past year. He knew that the reason was his position, but he was willing to accept it.


    He also knew that Yang Yan¡¯s wife was a smart person. If she was not sure, she would not take the risk of offending him to persuade him. He didn¡¯t expect anything, but there was an extravagant hope in his heart, so he wanted to try again.


    Xu Caiwei said that the man was young, but he had real skills. It was a wake-up call for him. He wanted to see what the young man could do, or if he was a liar.


    If the man had the real ability, he was willing to treat him as a guest of honor. As long as he could save his daughter, he would pay any price, but if the man was a liar, he would cut off his hands and feet at least. Yan Li was not a man to be cheated.


    Just as Yan Li was waiting anxiously, Mu Yi and Xu Caiwei came. Because the servants had been informed that they would be arriving, they led them to see Yan Li without announcing them.


    When Yan Li saw Mu Yi, he was surprised. At last, he understood why Xu Caiwei said that Mu Yi was young, but he didn¡¯t let it distract him because Mu Yi had a temperament different from ordinary people.


    When he looked at each other, the young Taoist priest wasn¡¯t uncomfortable, and there was even a smile on his lips.


    Yan Li was in charge of seven counties and one Prefecture. He was the official of the fifth grade. Chiefs of big families and his subordinates were scared when he looked at them, let alone ordinary people, but Mu Yi not only had no fear, but had pure eyes and was motionless.


    Yan Li could not look down on Mu Yi.


    ¡°My dear Taoist Priest,¡± Yan Li hugged Mu Yi solemnly. It was extraordinary that the magistrate took the initiative to say hello.


    ¡°My dear Magistrate Yan,¡± Mu Yi said.


    Xu Caiwei felt like an outsider, but she was happy. Although Yan Li didn¡¯t say it, he knew that once his daughter was cured, Xu Caiwei would be the guest of the magistrate immediately because she found Mu Yi. Yang Yan might be promoted because of it.


    Xu Caiwei became Yang Yan¡¯s concubine because of her ambition mainly. She was optimistic that Yang Yan would make her his wife in a few years.


    After this, she believed her position in Yang Yan¡¯s mind would greatly improved.


    ¡°Do you want to take a long rest?¡± Yan Li suppressed the excitement in his heart and looked at Mu Yi. He wanted to go immediately, but he could not be impolite.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Okay, please follow me,¡± Yan Li said immediately. Then, he led Mu Yi and Xu Caiwei to the backyard. The gate was locked. Before they got close, they could feel a chill. It was daytime, but the yard still looked gloomy.


    Mu Yi thought that the ghost was just a kid, maybe it had a bit of skill, but it would not be strong. He was wrong. It was not a normal ghost. It might be a fierce ghost. But how could a fierce ghost possess a person?


    A fierce ghost was of the second difficulty.


    The fierce ghost was not afraid of the energy of the sun or real fire and it possessed divine intelligence like the king of a ghost kingdom. It was not normal that it would possess a mortal woman.


    Yan Li¡¯s daughter had been possessed for more than a year. The body couldn¡¯t bear a possession for that long usually. She should have died, but Yan Li said his daughter was still alive.


    Or Yan Li¡¯s daughter had already died and the fierce ghost was simply controlling her body.


    But why would a fierce ghost do this? Mu Yi was confused.


    Yan Li was paying attention to the expression of Mu Yi. When he found that the expression of Mu Yi had changed, he had a bad feeling suddenly.


    ¡°Is there some wrong with my daughter?¡± Yan Li asked nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to say, but the ghost is strong. You should leave, or you might get hurt by,¡± Mu Yi said.


    Yan Li hesitated, and he grew more fearful.


    Mu Yi knew what Yan Li was worried about, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as your daughter is still alive, I will keep her safe.¡±


    Yan Li¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°As long as my daughter is alive? What do you mean?¡± He did not think that Mu Yi was cheating him because there was no need for him to, but it was impossible for him to accept the reality.


    Since his wife died, Yan Li had never married again. He raised his daughter by himself, she was his lifeline. He was willing to sacrifice himself for his daughter. He still remembered that when his wife died, she took his hand and asked him to take care of their daughter, yet she had been suffering for the past year.


    He was only 40 years old, but his hair was gray. He had many opportunities to advance up the political ladder, but he gave it up for his daughter.


    His daughter was the most important thing to him. If his daughter was really gone, he couldn¡¯t bear the blow and wouldn¡¯t be able to face his wife after death.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Your daughter has a great chance of living, so you¡¯d better leave for a while,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Uncle Yan, let¡¯s listen to the Taoist priest, or we will affect his work,¡± Xu Caiwei advised.


    She was also worried, but it was not her business. She could only be a bystander.


    With Xu Caiwei¡¯s persuasion, Yan Li finally left, leaving Mu Yi alone in front of the yard.


    After they left, there was a sudden wind.


    The sound of wind chimes came from the yard. It seemed to have the power to make people hallucinate. But it didn¡¯t work on Mu Yi. His heart had changed and his will had become firmer. Even before, such magic sounds couldn¡¯t affect him.


    However, Mu Yi also knew that the ghost inside had already sensed his arrival. The evil sound was just a warning.


    Interesting!


    Mu Yi pushed the door open and entered. As the door opened, the surrounding wind stopped suddenly, and the wind chime also stopped.


    It was a very delicate courtyard. It had rocks, a pool and a gazebo. It was still very clean, but it was not suitable for people because of the cold atmosphere.


    Originally, the gazebo was empty, but when Mu Yi pushed the door, there was an extra figure in a moment. It had white hair and wore white clothes. It looked plain and felt like an ice sculpture.


    ¡°Are you Yan Qing?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Yan Qing? What a familiar name,¡± the woman said softly. ¡°Are you here to kill me, too?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    As Mu Yi spoke, he walked towards the gazebo. The closer he got, the colder he felt. Although the cold was strong, there was no evil. On the contrary, the power was pure.


    Mu Yi was more curious about Yan Qing. What type of ghost was it? Her body was still alive.


    ¡°Save me? Why do I need a little Taoist priest to save me?¡± Yan Qing¡¯s eyes were blank, and she looked at Mu Yi indifferently.


    Mu Yi felt a huge pressure falling on him. It made him tremble, and a trace of horror flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Yi blurted out.


    It was hard for him to bear the pressure. The woman in front of him was not Yan Qing. The origin of the ghost might be beyond his imagination. No wonder it emitted such pure cold gas, she hadn¡¯t mastered it fully. Once it was mastered, Mu Yi would not notice it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to catch the ghost? I am the ghost in your mouth. Little Taoist priest, do you dare to catch me? ¡°Yan Qing looked at Mu Yi and asked.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Mu Yi was surprised, but he also calmed down quickly. Maybe the ghost had a good identity before, but now she just took Yan Qing for a year, and her breath couldn¡¯t be restrained completely. He was not fear.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t recover, but there was a Xin lamp. Nanming Li fire could control the ghost. He believed that he could deal with it.

 Chapter 286 The Thousand Sound Temple

    Mu Yi looked up at Xu Qing. His mind and spirit were all around him and could move at any time.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, you¡¯re so confident. If you leave, I will forgive you. Otherwise, it will peel your skin, tear your tendons and burn your soul.¡±


    There was a strong evil spirit in Xu Qing¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Well. I¡¯ll just have a look,¡± Mu Yi sneered.


    According to Xu Caiwei, all the Taoist priests who came to catch the ghost had died. He knew that it was not a kind-hearted ghost. It wouldn¡¯t let him go easy, no matter what it said.


    ¡°You will die.¡± Xu Qing¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent. Suddenly, a strong wind blew around her.


    Mu Yi drew and threw three evil spirit slaying charms at her as a test. The three evil spirit slaying charms turned into white light and flew towards Xu Qing, but before they could get close to her body, the power of the wind around her increased sharply and tore up the white light into countless light spots.


    He narrowed his eyes. The evil spir slaying charms were not his strongest charms, but in the face of the ordinary first-class experts, they were powerful enough.


    This was the first time that the wind had torn an evil spirit slaying charm. Maybe the old monsters of the second difficulty could do the same, but the cost was far greater than the cost of doing it by themselves.


    Therefore, either the ghost¡¯s strength was strong enough to defeat the evil spirit slaying charm with its mind, or it had bluffed to scare him away.


    Mu Yi leaned to the latter option. If it really had such a strength, it didn¡¯t need to talk with him at all, and it could suppress him by raising its hand.


    ¡°Such bravado. The more you show, the weaker you are,¡± Mu Yi whispered, then his body swayed, and he appeared in front of Xu Qing with the Bamboo Tree of Life in his hand. As soon as the Bamboo Tree of Life in his hand was gently sent forward, it passed through the strong wind around her and continued to move forward.


    Xu Qing looked up at Mu Yi. Their gazes collided in the midair. Mu Yi felt the roar of his mind, then the three open chakras in his body vibrated at the same time and his mind grew firm.


    The wind raged between them, but it couldn¡¯t blow their clothes. The Bamboo Tree of Life was almost touching Xu Qing¡¯s body, and Xu Qing raised her hand suddenly.


    With a loud sound, Mu Yi felt a huge and unimaginable force from her hands. He shook violently. The Bamboo Tree of Life flew out of his hands.


    Xu Qing seemed to be integrated with the whole pavilion and was hard to shake. However, when Mu Yi landed on the ground, it was also clear that several stone pillars of the pavilion were cracked. Mu Yi made Xu Qing angry.


    ¡°Little Taoist priest, do you want to die?¡±


    A stronger burst of power erupted from her, and the pavilion collapsed. Her white figure, like a ghost, walked out of the dust. Her cold and evil eyes stared at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Lightning, fall!¡±


    Mu Yi had never been slighted, so when Xu Qing came out of the pavilion, he activated a five thunders charm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A dazzling bolt of lightning struck and blew a large hole on the ground. As it struck, XIu Qing disappeared.


    Mu Yi almost didn¡¯t think about it, and he dodged to one side. Just as he had dodged, a cold light flashed where he was standing before, and Xu Qing¡¯s figure emerged. Her nails were almost the same as the length of her fingers and much harder.


    As soon as Mu Yi¡¯s heart tightened, he took out the Xin lamp quickly, and started the fire inside. Suddenly, a light blue flame flew out of the lamp in front of Mu Yi.


    Then, Mu Yi heard a scream. The Nanming Li Fire suddenly twisted and exploded.


    Mu Yi rolled away immediately. Nanming Li Fire would not hurt him when it was in control, but he couldn¡¯t escape it when it was out of control.


    It is not a fierce ghost. A fierce ghost was not so terrible. A fierce ghost only corresponded to the second difficulty. No matter how powerful the fierce ghost was, it couldn¡¯t be the opponent of someone at the peak of the second difficulty, and its powers would not be so weird.


    Mu Yi only had one third of his power, but he would not be losing this badly even if he met Ning Wuque. The Nanming Li Fire was not defeated easily by anyone,


    The ghost was not only quick, but also powerful. What¡¯s more, it defeated the Nanming Li Fire, although it seemed to be uncomfortable.


    Mu Yi¡¯s body was injured, but the ghost didn¡¯t seem to recover completely, otherwise it would not talk to him. It would just kill him.


    When Mu Yi got up, Xu Qing was holding her head and shouting.


    It was undoubtedly a good opportunity for Mu Yi. He pulled out a five thunders charm and wanted to activate it. At the last moment, he hesitated. In the moment of his hesitation, Xu Qing disappeared and Mu Yi felt that she had returned to the small building.


    After thinking about it, Mu Yi turned around and left. After a hard fight, his injury had been made worse. If he did it again, it would only aggravate his injury further, and there were some questions in his mind about the identity of the ghost.


    The ghost had suffered the damage of the Nanming Li Fire. He was sure that it would not be healed for a while. Even if he wanted to ask something, it was definitely not a good time.


    Just after Mu Yi left the yard, he met the nervous Yan Li and Xu Caiwei.


    Just after Mu Yi asked them to leave, they were worried, so they didn¡¯t go too far, and they heard the movement in the small yard. They didn¡¯t doubt Mu Yi¡¯s strength, but they were worried about Xu Qing.


    ¡°How are you, Taoist Priest?¡±


    Mu Yi looked at Yan Li, ¡°Please find a place for us to talk about it.¡±


    He had a feeling that the real Yan Qing was dead. Now, the one who occupied the body was a powerful ghost. It was not just a simple possession, but a body snatching.


    It was the worst potential and the last thing Yan Li wanted to hear.


    Looking at the expression on Mu Yi¡¯s face, Yan Li¡¯s heart thumped, but he still held back his panic and took Mu Yi to the house.


    After entering the room, Yan Li asked, ¡°Taoist Priest, where is my daughter?¡±


    ¡°The situation is not so good. The possessed ghost is much stronger than I thought. Because I was injured before, and have not recovered, so I haven¡¯t defeated the ghost for the time being.¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe Yan Qing was alive, but he also gave Yan Li hope.


    ¡°When will your injury heal?¡±Yan Li asked urgently.


    Mu Yi looked at Yan Li, and his eyes were sharp. Yan Li felt numb, and he was unable to move. His whole body was wrapped in fear.


    But fortunately, the feeling went quickly. As Mu Yi¡¯s gaze left him, Yan Li felt that he was alive again though a bit of fear remained in his eyes.


    The fight in the yard was big and frightening, but it didn¡¯t happen to Yan Li. Yan Li felt that a basin of cold water had been poured onto his head, and he was fully awake.


    He understood that the Mu Yi in front of him was different from the Taoist priests who had been invited in the past. If Mu Yi wanted to kill him, there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Please forgive me. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to say that if you need medicine, I can provide some for you,¡± Yan Li said with some trepidation. In the face of death threats, no one could keep calm. When it came to his daughter, he was more nervous.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, Uncle Yan didn¡¯t mean to offend. Please don¡¯t blame him.¡± Xu Caiwei also pleaded.


    Mu Yi looked at Yan Li and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s talk about Yan Qing first. Do you know what your daughter did differently before the accident or where she had been?¡±


    ¡°Differently?¡± Yan Li pondered for a while. ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t like to be busy. She often read and wrote at home, and there was nothing unusual. As for where she had been, she hadn¡¯t gone anywhere.¡±


    ¡°No, Yan Qing went out before the accident,¡± Xu Caiwei said.


    ¡°Where?¡± Mu Yi turned to Xu Caiwei. They were friends. Yan Qing might have told her something.


    ¡°I remember Yan Qing went to the Thousand Sound Temple half a month before the accident,¡± Xu Caiwei said.


    ¡°Yes, I remember, too,¡± Yan Li said loudly, and he looked at Xu Caiwei grateful.


    ¡°The Thousand Sound Temple? What is that?¡±Mu Yi asked.


    Maybe the answer is in the Thousand Sound Temple.

 Chapter 287 The Thousand Sound Temple 2

    Chapter 287 The Thousand Sound Temple (2)


    ¡°The Thousand Sound Temple is a temple in the west mountains. It is usually full of incense and fire. Many people who believe in Buddhism go there for worship. Xiao Qing and I occasionally go there, but we mostly go there for relaxation, instead of worshiping. Does this have anything to do with our blasphemy of Buddha?¡± Xu Caiwei stared at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Blasphemy? No, that¡¯s not it,¡± Mu Yi shook his head. Even if she had smashed an image of Buddha, she wouldn¡¯t attract ghosts.


    Xu Caiwei was relieved. She had been afraid. Most people believed that the gods were everywhere. If that had been the cause, she would have had to go to the temple and apologize.


    ¡°Is there anything weird in the Thousand Sound Temple?¡± Mu Yi continued.


    ¡°Anything weird?¡± Xu Caiwei thought carefully and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that there are a thousand bells in the Thousand Sound Temple?¡±


    ¡°A thousand?¡± Mu Yi was a little surprised. He thought the name was just a casual one. What kind of temple would use a thousand bells?


    ¡°To be exact, there are a thousand fist-sized bells hanging all over the temple. As long as you ring the unique big one, there will be a series of sounds coming out of the thousand little ones. It is very famous, so it is called the Thousand Sound Temple.¡± Xu Caiwei explained.


    ¡°The Thousand Sound Temple¡­ a thousand little bells hanging all over the temple?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s face became gloomy, ¡°Anything else? Is there anything special?¡±


    ¡°Not that I know of,¡± Xu Caiwei shook her head. She was not a true Buddhist. Her knowledge of the Thousand Sound Temple was limited as she had only been there a few times.


    Yan Li knew even less than Xu Caiwei. As a county magistrate, he couldn¡¯t go to such places openly. Moreover, he was not a Buddhist either. He didn¡¯t even like temples. In his opinion, it was just superstition.


    After his daughter¡¯s accident, he invited the abbot of the Thousand Sound Temple, but the abbot claimed that he was too old to help. It made him hate the Thousand Sound Temple more.


    Now that he knew that his daughter¡¯s accident might have been caused by the Thousand Sound Temple, he wanted to destroy the Thousand Sound Temple immediately.


    ¡°Uncle Yan, I remember there was someone in Yamen who believes in Buddhism, right? Why don¡¯t you call him here and ask,¡± Xu Caiwei said. Yan Li¡¯s eyes brightened.


    He didn¡¯t know about the Thousand Sound Temple, but there must be someone in Yamen knew more about it. Even if nobody Yamen knew about it, someone from the city would do. He would definitely find someone that could give him the information.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll find someone right now.¡±


    ¡°Caiwei, please entertain the Taoist Priest. I¡¯ll go find someone now.¡±


    He left in a hurry.


    After Yan Li left, Mu Yi closed his eyes, suppressed the injury, and thought about what had just happened. Xu Qing had been possessed by a very powerful and strange spirit. The Thousand Sound Temple gave him a hint of foreboding. Maybe Xu Qing¡¯s possession had something to do with it.


    Mu Yi was not a man of great curiosity, but he had to do as he promised. If he flinched because of difficulties, it would become a habit that would be disastrous for his future progress.


    Half an hour later, Mu Yi opened his eyes. In the process, Xu Caiwei had been sitting carefully aside, breathing lightly for fear of disturbing Mu Yi.


    Xu Caiwei was a smart woman. She knew who could be provoked and who couldn¡¯t. There was no doubt that Mu Yi belonged to the latter.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, dinner is ready. Would you like to have dinner first?¡±


    Seeing Mu Yi wake up, Xu Caiwei said immediately. When they came, it was at dusk. It was dark outside now after such a long delay.


    ¡°There is no need to be in a rush. Did the County Magistrate Yan find the person we need?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Yes, he did. He¡¯s waiting outside,¡± Xu Caiwei immediately.


    ¡°Well, please send him in. We¡¯ll have dinner when we figure out what is going on,¡± Mu Yi said.


    Later, Xu Caiwei went out and brought in a man of about forty-years-old. The man was wearing a blue shirt, but his eyes were a little cautious in his white face because he had been warned before he came in.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, I¡¯m Xu Hui.¡±


    ¡°Are you familiar with the Thousand Sound Temple?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, the abbot of the Thousand Sound Temple and I are good friends. I used to linger in the temple, so I¡¯m familiar with it,¡± Xu Hui said and looked at Mu Yi curiously.


    ¡°Is there anything weird about the Thousand Sound Temple except for the thousand little bells? For example, forbidden areas?¡±


    ¡°Forbidden areas?¡± Xu Hui was stunned, but then shook his head. ¡°I never heard of forbidden areas in the temple, but there are some strange places. I don¡¯t know if the Taoist Priest wants to know about those though.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°There is a spring on the mountain, but it¡¯s extremely cold. Whether it¡¯s boiled or not, ordinary people who drink it will have diarrhea after drinking from it, if not other serious illnesses. I once asked the abbot, but he didn¡¯t know the reason, either,¡± Xu Hui said.


    ¡°A spring? What else?¡± Mu Yi continued.


    Xu thought about it, ¡°Apart from the spring, it is said that there were ghosts in the temple some years ago.¡±


    ¡°Ghosts?¡± Yan Li exclaimed. Even Xu Caiwei¡¯s eyes were wide open. They didn¡¯t know and had never heard such rumors.


    ¡°Yes, ghosts. It¡¯s not known to outsiders. I learned about it from an old monk in the temple. Five years ago, because of an earthquake, the gold Buddha in the temple suddenly cracked. At that time, a monk who served the Buddha turned into a ghost and made trouble in the temple. Fortunately, it was quickly suppressed. After that incident, the Thousand Sound Temple closed for a month to forge another golden Buddha statue. It is said that it is to suppress the evil spirits of hell. Of course, there are also rumors that there is an entrance to hell under the Thousand Sound Temple, but that is just a rumor.¡±


    After Xu Hui finished, he took a look at Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t know if he was making Mu Yi unhappy when he told him about this rumor.


    Fortunately, Mu Yi was meditating and didn¡¯t look unhappy.


    Xu Hui had just managed to pass the imperial examination at the county level. Although he was outstanding among ordinary people, he was nothing in the eyes of the magistrate. Therefore, when Yan Li found him, he immediately knew an opportunity had come.


    He wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to disclose all the bad things he had done in his life if he was asked to, let alone the secrets of the Thousand Sound Temple.


    ¡°I also remember that five years ago, when I took the office, there was an earthquake in this city, but it was not a large one. Only a few dozen shabby houses collapsed in the city, and several people died,¡± Yan Li added.


    Whether the rumor had credibility or not, the earthquake five years ago was true, and a lot of things could be verified, such as the closing of a The Thousand Sound Temple for a month. Although it had been five years, if anyone wanted to verify it, he could.


    As for the new gold Buddha statue, it could have left some clues behind and been hard to verify but not impossible. Regardless, Mu Yi could tell from his unconscious movements whether he was lying or not.


    ¡°Five years ago? In the earthquake, the golden Buddha statue cracked and someone turned into a fierce ghost.¡±


    The problem was in the Thousand Sound Temple.


    It was one thing to know, and another matter to solve it. Before entering the courtyard next time, he needed to go to the Thousand Sound Temple first because the answer was hidden there.


    ¡°Please take me to the mountain tomorrow,¡± Mu Yi said, looking at Xu Hai.


    ¡°Yes, Taoist Priest,¡± Xu Hui said.


    It was not a secret that the county magistrate¡¯s daughter had been possessed. Many people had been hired in and out of the city for more than a year, but none of them succeeded at freeing her. At the beginning, they may have been able to keep it a secret, but as time went by, it got out though they dared not talk about it in public.


    The next day, with Xu Hui leading the way, Mu Yi went to the Thousand Sound Temple. Xu Caiwei followed. Although it was a temple, it didn¡¯t forbid female guests. It was impossible for Yan Li to come, so he sent two people to follow him in case there was any trouble. When Mu Yi went up the mountain, the morning bell had just rang. With the melodious bell, the clouds and fog on the peak of the mountain seemed to disperse. If he listened carefully, he could hear the sounds of countless small bells.


    When the bell rang, Mu Yi scattered his mind power and felt it carefully. The rippling sound made his mind feel pressured. Fortunately, he was still a long way from the temple, so the feeling was not very deep.


    The Thousand Sound Temple was not simple, neither were any of its bells.


    ¡°The Thousand Sound Temple lives up to its reputation,¡± said Mu Yi softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity we¡¯re a little late, or we¡¯d be able to listen in the temple,¡± Xu Caiwei said regretfully.


    ¡°If Madame wants to hear it, we can ask them to ring it again later,¡± a housekeeper of the Yan mansion said.


    ¡°No,¡± Xu Caiwei shook her head, and she turned to look at Mu Yi.


    ¡°The first morning bell is the best in the Thousand Sound Temple,¡± Xu Hui said.


    They finally set foot on the Thousand Sound Temple¡¯s steps.

 Chapter 288 The Truth

    Although the Thousand Sound Temple occupied the peak of the mountain, it was not large, and the mountain was only a hundred square meters.


    Maybe because it was too early in the morning, there were no pilgrims around, making Mu Yi¡¯s group seem a bit obtrusive.


    ¡°Benefactor Xu, anything I can help you with?¡±


    Soon a middle-aged monk came out in a hurry, and he might have been told about Mu Yi. His eyes swept over Mu Yi and the others before falling on Xu Hui because he recognized him. Despite that, he knew that Xu Hui was of the lowest standing of the group based on where he was standing.


    He had a bad feeling. Although the Thousand Sound Temple was far away from the turmoil of the world, he still had to be careful when facing powerful people.


    ¡°Master Liao Chen, is the abbot in? I am taking an important guest to visit him,¡± Xu Hui said. He winked at Liao Chen, implying they should treat Mu Yi well. According to his position, Mu Yi was undoubtedly the most honorable one. Although he was wearing a Taoist robe, his appearance could not deceive people.


    ¡°It turns out that an honored guest arrived. I¡¯m sorry for the disrespect. Please don¡¯t take offense,¡± Liao Chen said to Mu Yi.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I came without notice,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Seeing that Mu Yi was humble, Chen felt relieved. He then led Mu Yi and the others into the temple.


    As soon as Mu Yi entered the temple, he saw the small bells hanging under the eaves all of the same size and patterns on the surface along the long corridor and in the corners surrounding the buildings.


    ¡°Master Liao Chen, have these small bells been hanging there for many years?¡± Mu Yi suddenly asked.


    ¡°The small bells?¡± He was confused for a moment before he realized how odd the bells would seem to an outsider. Although he didn¡¯t understand why Mu Yi was curious about them, Liao Chen said, ¡°The small bells have been here for at least the decades I have been in the Thousand Sound Temple. No one knows how long they have been here. Despite the fact that they have been here for a long time, they are not worth much. They¡¯re just ornamental.¡±


    ¡°Decades?¡± Mu Yi believed what he had said after looking at the traces on the surrounding buildings. The small bells might have been here since the establishment of the Thousand Sound Temple. They might even be the reason why the temple had been built.


    However, when Mu Yi observed them with the power of mind and spirit, he didn¡¯t find any magic in the small bells. When he spread it further, he didn¡¯t feel any difference. It seemed that the small bells were just ornamental as Master Liao Chen had said.


    ¡°Was the abbot here when the temple was set up?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Brother Liao Fan became the abbot five years ago,¡± Liao Chen replied.


    Five years ago? Earthquake? Ferocious ghost? Mu Yi immediately linked all these things together. The abbot might be the answer.


    ¡°What about the predecessor of the current abbot?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Amitabha, he passed into Parinirvana,¡± Liao Chen said sadly.


    Mu Yi stared at the dust and spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve heard something, and I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or not. Please let me know if it is.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I heard that five years ago, there were ferocious ghosts in the Thousand Sound Temple.¡±


    Liao Chen changed his expression abruptly and he shook his head, ¡°You must have heard false news. Our temple has never been haunted.¡±


    ¡°Really? Whether it has ever been haunted is hard to be judged by your words alone. There are so many people in the Thousand Sound Temple. I think there should be someone who knows what happened five years ago.¡±


    Mu Yi looked at Liao Chen seriously. He knew the truth from Liao Chen¡¯s expression, but he kept pushing because he wanted to know more.


    Liao Chen, as the apprentice of the previous abbot, must be one of the core members of the Thousand Sound Temple. He knew what had happened five years ago.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t get the answer from him, Mu Yi didn¡¯t care. There were so many people in the Thousand Sound Temple that one of them was bound to be willing to tell him the truth. He was here by Yan Li¡¯s arrangement. As the magistrate, Yan Li could get him the answers one way or another.


    ¡°If you know anything, you¡¯d better tell me the truth. By the way, I¡¯m Ding, the butler of County Magistrate Yan Li I was ordered by the magistrate to assist the Taoist priest in finding out whatever he wants to know. ¡±


    Ding stepped forward and handed out a plate.


    When Liao Chen saw the plate, there was a trace of bitterness around his mouth, and he knew that he could not stop it anymore.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know much about it in those days. If you really want to know, please follow me to see the abbot. Maybe you can get the answers you want from him,¡± Liao Chen finally said.


    Mu Yi took a deep look at him and nodded, ¡°Good.¡±


    Then, Liao Chen took Mu Yi and other people to the backyard. Mu Yi met many monks along the way, most of whom were not old. Liao Chen seemed to be the oldest.


    Xu Caiwei didn¡¯t speak all the way. She was married and shouldn¡¯t show her face in public, but this matter was of great importance. She would be uneasy if she didn¡¯t come. She wore a veil, only revealing her soul-grabbing eyes.


    ¡°Just a moment, everyone. I¡¯ll go in and inform the abbot.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mu Yi nodded. He had no doubt that the abbot would meet them even if he were forewarned.


    After less than fifteen minutes, Liao Chen came out, ¡°Brother said, if you want to know the truth, please come in alone.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Ding yelled. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t expected that he would dare to keep him in the dark even though he had already revealed his identity. Yan Li had ordered him to report all he saw and heard. If he couldn¡¯t go in, how could he explain it to the magistrate?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m bold. It¡¯s just that there was too much involved in that year¡¯s affairs. If we aren¡¯t careful, it will lead to a major disaster, so please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go in alone, and you¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    It was obvious that Ding wanted to say something else, but after being stopped by Mu Yi, he couldn¡¯t because the magistrate had also ordered him to obey Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi entered the room alone. The room was full of the refreshing scent of sandalwood. After entering the room, Mu Yi looked at the monk sitting there.


    Mu Yi was stunned because the monk was much younger than Liao Chen, only in his twenties.


    Although the abbot was only in his twenties, there was a kind of calmness in him. In his eyes, there was wisdom. He was also a threat as a man of practice.


    The abbot¡¯s method might be different, but there was no doubt about identity.


    When Mu Yi looked at him, he looked back. Maybe Liao Chen had described Mu Yi¡¯s appearance to him before, so he didn¡¯t look surprised. He just gave a sign to Mu Yi to ask him to sit down.


    ¡°You want to know what happened five years ago?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, more than a year ago, Magistrate Yan¡¯s beloved daughter was possessed. Before she was possessed, she had come to the Thousand Sound Temple,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Liao Fan kept silent for a moment then said, ¡°I have heard of the matter of Magistrate Yan¡¯s beloved daughter, and I went there secretly, but that ghost was too powerful. I was far from his match, so I could only escape with injuries. And the truth is as you expected that it resulted from my temple, so I have always felt guilty about it.¡±


    ¡°If Magistrate Yan knows the truth, what will he think?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°The Thousand Sound Temple will be destroyed, and the area of hundreds of miles around will be turned into ghost land,¡± said Liao Fan with a dignified look.


    ¡°Ghost land? Aren¡¯t you exaggerating? ¡°Mu Yi stared at Lian Fan, but Liao Fan was quite calm.


    ¡°Have you met the ghost? What do you think of her?¡± Liao Fan asked.


    ¡°She is very strong. Even at my strongest, I dare not say I can win easily,¡± Mu Yi said after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°What if I tell you the ghost you met is just a small part of the real ghost?¡± said Liao Fan.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Such a powerful ghost was just a part of the real ghost? How was that possible? How powerful would she be if she were in her complete state?


    The strongest ghost ever? No, a ghost emperor!


    A ghost emperor was the terrifying superior to fierce ghosts. It was an existence equal to the third difficulty. Old monsters like Ning Wuque would look like weak chickens in front of a ghost emperor.


    If it was really a ghost emperor, it would be true that the area of hundreds of miles around would be turned into ghost land.


    The destruction of the Thousand Sound Temple was equal to a disaster. Was there a ghost emperor suppressed under the Thousand Sound Temple? The part possessing Yan Qing, had she escaped?


    Mu Yi¡¯s heart pounded violently.

 Chapter 289 A Story

    As long as Mu Yi thought that there might be a ghost emperor under the Thousand Sound Temple, it would be hard for him to calm down. Ghost emperors were almost legendary and far more powerful than he could hope to deal with.


    Perhaps, it was best to be wise and get away from this incident, but could he quit now?


    Mu Yi kept silent for a long time, then he looked up at Liao Fan. Liao Fan had been watching him calmly as if he hadn¡¯t said anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid,¡± said Liao Fan.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Ning Wuque in the peak of the second difficulty had crushed him. A ghost emperor was equivalent to a third-difficulty master and could kill him with a wave of his hand. There were too many things he hadn¡¯t done yet, so he was reluctant to die and he was afraid of death.


    ¡°I was also afraid when my master told me the truth. I even thought about running away, but my master said it was my destiny, and I couldn¡¯t run away. I tried , but in the end, I chose to return here, because it is my responsibility,¡± said Liao Fan lightly.


    ¡°Responsibility?¡± Mu Yi looked at him.


    ¡°Yes, my duty is to suppress the ghost emperor and not let her come out to disturb the world,¡± said Liao Fan firmly. His voice became cold. ¡°But now part of her has escaped. I believe after that part of the ghost recovers, she will find a way to destroy the Thousand Sound Temple and save the rest of her.¡±


    Liao Fan paused, ¡°Now, you¡¯re here. It¡¯s all destiny.¡±


    ¡°Predestined? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t believe in destiny. ¡°Mu Yi shook his head. The only thing he believed in was himself. He believed that human beings could conquer destiny, and he would never beg for mercy or favor from heaven.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe in it before either.¡± Liao Fan shook his head, but he shook his head in a different way from Mu Yi.


    ¡°You knew I was coming?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Liao Fan shook his head.


    It was a lie. He had known for a long time, but if he said so, Mu Yi would definitely turn around and leave. Maybe he would try his best to kill the escaped part of the ghost emperor, but he would never touch the water of the Thousand Sound Temple. Even now, he was hesitating.


    Mu Yi had never thought of himself as a good man. He was not evil, but if he was asked to sacrifice himself to save the world, he could only say that he was sorry. His shoulders were too narrow to bear such responsibilities. He just wanted to have a clear conscience, and that was all.


    ¡°Can you kill the escaped part of the ghost emperor without hurting Magistrate Yan¡¯s daughter?¡± Mu Yi continued.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way.You already knew that she is already dead. What lives in her body now is part of the ghost emperor. She¡¯s her, but she¡¯s not really her,¡± said Liao Fan.


    Hearing this, Mu Yi could not help being silent. He had expected it, but Magistrate Yan might not be able to accept the truth. It had been only a small task, but it had become so much larger.


    ¡°What happens if we just let it go?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t do anything, the ghost will grow until she gets too strong for me to suppress. At that time, the Thousand Sound Temple will be devastated, the seal will be broken, and the ghost emperor will be free.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take for her to recover?¡±


    ¡°No one knows, but I can feel that time is running out, maybe months, maybe years, maybe¡­ tomorrow.¡± Liao Fan looked at a loss. Although he was the head of the Thousand Sound Temple, he could not control everything.


    It was not the first time such an accident happened. Last time had cost the previous abbot his life. They had managed to destroy the escaped part of the ghost emperor thanks to his sacrifice.


    Maybe he would have to do the same.


    ¡°Would you like to hear a story?¡± He asked.


    Mu Yi straightened himself, ¡°I am all ears.¡±


    ¡°One hundred and thirty years ago, there was a family who sold their daughter to support their son. The next night after the girl was bought, the family was destroyed and all money was plundered.


    ¡°The family who bought the girl was doing business and bought the girl because she was beautiful. He had promised to adopt the girl as a stepdaughter but he abused her. She finally stabbed the businessman in his chest one night because she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Finally, the girl escaped.


    ¡°But when the girl came back home, she found that her family had fallen to ruin. Her parents and younger brothers had all become bones. The girl collapsed and her only hope was dashed. She was confused. At this time, a good man passed by and took the girl away. The good man took care of the girl and taught her how to read and write.


    ¡°The girl thought that after all sufferings have their reward, and she vowed to repay the good man. But one year later, the good man raped her. Afterward, the girl wanted to commit suicide, but the good man promised to marry her. She believed it, but half a year later, after the good man got bored of her, she was sold into a brothel.


    ¡°A few days later, the good man lost everything in a casino, even his life.


    ¡°From then on, the girl became a plaything of men and a walking corpse. If things continued like that, she would have committed suicide, like most other girls in the building. But a man appeared and took the girl away. As for the brothel, it was burned down by a fire that night. All the other girls were burned to ashes.


    ¡°The man took the girl away and taught her to cultivate. She showed amazing talent. Just one month later, she broke through the first difficulty. After three months, she stepped into the second difficulty. Two years later, she opened the seven mortal forms in succession and reached the peak of the second difficulty. With her excellent talent, she might have entered the third difficulty in ten years, but just at this time, the disaster came again.


    ¡°She thought she was strong enough to control her fate, but in the end, she found that was a lie. The man told her that she was destined to become a vessel of power for him. After the man absorbed all the girl¡¯s accomplishments, he told her that from the moment she had been sold by her parents, it was a conspiracy. Her parents had saved her only temporarily from him.


    ¡°The man happened to notice the girl¡¯s special physique. She had a rare body of Nine Yin. This physique was the best vessel of power, so the man plotted everything. First, he had asked the girl¡¯s parents to sell her then killed the girl¡¯s family. He pushed little by little, putting her through despair and relief over and over again, so could she have her rapid improvement in cultivation. Because suffering itself is a kind of practice. Although she had been miserable, she had also experienced the world of mortals and understood life clearly. The process was cruel, and the truth was crueler.


    ¡°The man thought he had controlled everything. He was complacent. He didn¡¯t know that the girl¡¯s fate had changed. The extreme of Nine Yin was pure Yin. That night, the girl became a ghost with natural intelligence. She swallowed the man alive when he was defenseless. From then on, the girl was a ghost and killed mortals.


    ¡°It led to a ghost hunt. In that war, the sun and the moon were turned upside down. Although the girl had reached the peak of a fierce ghost and she would become a ghost emperor soon, she was almost beaten to death. The girl disappeared without a trace and didn¡¯t appear again until a hundred years later as a ghost emperor.


    ¡°When the girl became a ghost emperor, she found her enemies and killed them one by one. Finally, a hermit in the third difficulty was drawn out. He beat her down and sealed her away. The descendants of that man have been guarding this place, not for revenge, but for atonement.¡±


    When Liao Fan finished the story, there was a roar around him, and the earth shook. At the same time, a sharp laugh echoed in Mu Yi¡¯s mind, full of satire, defiance and disdain.


    ¡°Duong!¡±


    At the highest place of the Thousand Sound Temple, the big bell suddenly rang by itself. The small bells hanging around the Thousand Sound Temple vibrated madly at the same moment. Countless bells reverberated and merged into a huge, near overwhelming force.


    The shrill laughter came to an abrupt end, and the Thousand Sound Temple reverted to calm again.


    ¡°Amitabha, I have finished my story.¡± Then, he closed his eyes.


    Mu Yi was silent again. He knew that this was a story, but it was not made up.


    ¡°Good story,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Do you think the girl in the story should be suppressed?¡± He asked with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°I thought you would have a different answer.¡± Liao Fan shook his head. He was not disappointed, but he looked a little lonely.


    Mu Yi suddenly looked at Liao Fan and said, ¡°But if I were that girl, I would have done it more thoroughly. Even if I had to kill all the people for it.¡± Mu Yi¡¯s words made Liao Fan shivered. He finally opened his eyes, but there was no black in it. There was only white and pale.


    ¡°Do you know how I answered when my master told me this story?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Your answer was no.¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. I ran away because I didn¡¯t think she should be suppressed, but when I saw that people were suffering, I came back.¡±


    All living beings suffered, and no one was special. Maybe the girl in the story was more rightfully bitter, but it was not his doctrine to make more people suffer in the world for the sake of one person¡¯s joy, so he came back. He wanted to continue to suppress the girl for the sake of everyone else. That was his doctrine, and he was willing to sacrifice himself for it.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t have the same belief.

 Chapter 290 The disaster of loss

    The first difficulty was easing difficulty in your heart.


    The second difficulty was to become extraordinary.


    The third difficulty was to find your Tao.


    What was the Tao of Mu Yi?


    He didn¡¯t know, but at present, he began his own journey of seeking Tao by searching his heart. Finding one¡¯s Tao was not a fast process because seeking it was the key step to the third difficulty. Only by finding your own way and relying on it, could you completely get rid of the ordinary and become a Godly Man by entering the third difficulty.


    This was far more difficult than the first two difficulties, so most of the practitioners were trapped in the second.


    What was Tao? It was truth, the way of heaven, humanity, the way of everything, and the way of the heart.


    Tao was changeable and contained everything. It was hard to find even when it was around you. That was Tao. Everyone¡¯s Tao was different and belonged to them alone.


    The reason why most people at the peak of the second difficulty did not venture into the world was because they were not willing to affect the world or let their mind be changed. Once the mind was disordered, it was more difficult to find the way. Therefore, most of these people chose to shut down and find their own Tao in peace.


    This process lasted a very long time, often for decades, so it was hard to see the people at the peak of the second difficulty in the world.


    Mu Yi had only opened three chakras, and he still had a long way to go from the top. If there was no accident, he might embark on the road of seeking his Tao after his cultivation reached the peak of the second difficulty.


    He didn¡¯t know if he would ever find it.


    However, Mu Yi had experienced a change of heart. He realized his past and future clearly, and found his way in confusion, but it was only a way, which was quite different from the Tao.


    However, the change of heart changed Mu Yi. He was still in a sensitive period. If he had not sought Liao Fan, maybe his change of heart would have settled until he experienced the next change of heart.


    What is my Tao? For the time being, he didn¡¯t know, but he kept asking.


    Liao Fan¡¯s Tao was sacrifice and fulfillment.


    He sacrificed himself and sacrificed that girl to alieve people¡¯s suffering. He was fortunate to find his own Tao at this age, but it was also unfortunate. AsLiao Fan said before, this was his destiny.


    Although he didn¡¯t show his accomplishments, Mu Yi knew that he hadn¡¯t reached the peak of the second difficulty. Liao Fan was able to realize himself and find his own Tao before he reached the peak of the second difficulty. It could be said that he was rare, if not a singularity.


    He was also pathetic because his Tao was to sacrifice,including himself. Such a way was bound to be difficult to last forever because once the girl who incarnated as a ghost emperor got out he would die. It was silly to Mu Yi, but worth admiring.


    Mu Yi could not be a completely good man, nor would he kill innocent people without purpose and principle. He just needed to be a worthy man, regardless of other¡¯s opinions.


    Then, what is my Tao? Is it searching, looking for the old Taoist priest or looking for my relatives who I have never met?


    Mu Yi closed his eyes, and his body gradually exuded a mysterious and mysterious aura. After Liao Fan felt it, he was stunned then shocked, but finally, all his emotions settled, and he waited quietly.


    He had experienced the journey of seeking Tao, so he knew what kind of chance Mu Yi was facing. If Mu Yi could find his own Tao now, he would have no obstacle in the future. As long as he reached the peak of the second difficulty and understood the power of heaven and earth, he would have half a chance to step into the third difficulty and become a Godly Man.


    Half chances were extremely rare. Even those who had been in the third difficulty couldn¡¯t say that when they broke through, they had half chances. Most people had one third of a chance, which was enough to fight for their lives.


    Half was enough to make people crazy.


    Of course, this was if everything went well. If it didn¡¯t go well, even with the half chanve, it would be hard to reach the third difficulty.


    Opening the six chakras of the body was the first step.


    Understanding the power of heaven and earth was the second step.


    Finding your Tao, so as to guide the soul after transformation was the third step.


    These three steps were indispensable in order to reach the third difficulty and without an exact order. Any order was possible, though some orders were faster than others.


    After the three steps were completed, the final barrier would be broken, also known as the barrier between man and nature.


    If Mu Yi could find his Tao here, it would be his greatest chance. This chance even exceeded the two evolutions in King Xian¡¯s tomb and exceeded the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu.


    This was a unique opportunity for Mu Yi.


    The time passed slowly, and Mu Yi¡¯s aura grew stronger. Liao Fan¡¯s eyes were full of expectations. Although he didn¡¯t know Mu Yi¡¯s Tao, he knew he wasn¡¯t evil.


    No, it¡¯s not my Tao. My Tao should not be seeking. It¡¯s just an obsession. Looking for the old Taoist priest is what I should do. It shouldn¡¯t be my Tao. It can¡¯t be my Tao. As for my family, it¡¯s just the deepest obsession of my heart. Maybe I can¡¯t find them. This may become a barrier of the third difficulty, I will cross in the future. It¡¯s better to solve that problem before I cross the third difficulty.


    Since my Tao is not searching, what is it? Although I have killed people from the moment I came down from the mountain, it was not my intention, so killing is also not my Tao. I am not a bloodthirsty person.


    Will my Tao be a guardian? I want to protect everything around me, the corpse of the old Taoist, Nian Nuer, my friends and everything I cherish. Will this be my way?


    Mu Yi asked himself over and over again, but there was no answer. The more desires a person had, the more difficult it was to find his Tao. The reason why Liao Fan found his Tao was because he had so few desires.


    It¡¯s a pity that the sacrifice of oneself and the accomplishment of others are not the Tao that I ask for. My Tao should be without complaint or regret.


    How can I have no regrets? Love and hate? Doing as I wish?


    No, these are still desires. My heart can¡¯t calm down, so these are also not my Tao.


    At this moment, Mu Yi was confused.


    This journey of seeking Tao could not be carried out casually or without danger. Because in this process of seeking Tao, he might lose himself by accident, and it would be more difficult to come back after he lost himself.


    This was also why many of the second difficulty didn¡¯t search for it.


    However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t know all this. He just followed his own heart. He didn¡¯t enter this state deliberately, but naturally. He had experienced too little and had too much obsession and desire in his heart, so it was more difficult, even impossible, to find his Tao.


    If the old Taoist priest was still alive, he would definitely tell him the taboo of practice and would not let him rashly search for Tao. But unfortunately, the old Taoist Priest was dead. No one would lead him, and he could only rely on his own constant exploration.


    Liao Fan didn¡¯t stop him because although the search was dangerous, it was also an opportunity, so he didn¡¯t dare to easily interrupt his searching.


    As for Mu Yi, when he was lost, it would be more difficult to wake up and might hurt his soul.


    Therefore, when he realized that Mu Yi was lost, he waved his right hand and the drawer next to him opened. A purple fragrance flew out. Under the control of an invisible force, the fragrance entered the censer. A light flashed and began to burn.


    The purple fragrance condensed but didn¡¯t disperse, gradually forming a cloud of smoke, hovering around it. Slowly, the cloud moved over the top of Mu Yi¡¯s head, and flowed into his mouth and nose as he breathed.


    Mu Yi¡¯s breathing suddenly increased and grew stronger; his body quivered slightly,


    What is my Tao?


    Mu Yi felt that his consciousness began to relax, and he could not feel the passage of time. He just kept asking himself that question, but the voice was slowly drifting away from him. When he could not hear anything, he was completely lost.

 Chapter 291 Comprehension at Nigh

    t


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t in endless darkness. He felt nothing because his consciousness was completely broken. At the edge of death, something rumbled in his mind, like a flask of purple lightning. He took note of the danger he was in and his consciousness settled. Mu Yi woke up from his loss. When he realized what had just happened, he couldn¡¯t help being afraid.


    ¡°Thank you very much, master.¡± Mu Yi opened his eyes and looked at Liao Fan.


    ¡°There is no need. Since you were lost here, I was obligated to pull you back. I believe that although this insight was short, it will still bring you great benefits. At least it will be easier next time when you seek your Tao,¡± he smiled a little and then continued. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this fragrance only works once, and it will be useless next time.¡±


    ¡°One time is enough, but I don¡¯t know the name of this incense?¡± Mu Yi touched his chest. He felt his previous insights turn into a seed and sank in his heart. Maybe one day, it would sprout and grow again to help Mu Yi find his way.


    ¡°The incense is called hometown and represents a kind of missing. It is said that when someone travels far, he will make an incense with his heart. If his family misses him, they can light the incense, so that no matter where he is, he will feel their yearning and return, but it¡¯s just a legend,¡± said Liao Fan slowly.


    ¡°Hometown, it¡¯s a good name.¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    Such a magical effect would be absolutely crucial for those at the peak of the second difficulty. If someone knew about it, he would search for it. After all, cultivation was about going against god and finding your own way.


    There was no difference between good and evil in seeking Tao. Those who only did good deeds might not succeed, and those who were full of evil spirits might not fail.


    In the process of seeking Tao, only by strengthening his own heart could he keep his mind. After experiencing the process of seeking, Mu Yi could understand the importance of keeping his heart for the future.


    ¡°A hometown is already the salvation for me, but I believe that the master is not willing to see me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Well, I want you to seal the ghost emperor below. It¡¯s dangerous. You can think about it carefully. Even if it doesn¡¯t work out, I will find a cause and effect solution for you,¡± said Liao Fan.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all. That¡¯s one of my purposes. It¡¯s just that I have to wait for my injury to fully recover before I can take action.¡±


    The ghost emperor¡¯s main part was astronomically powerful, but he had a chance against the escaped part if he could recover fully.


    ¡°It is up to you. If you want to recuperate, I think the mountain may suit your purpose, especially the moon at night. It¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Liao Fan was not afraid that Mu Yi would run away, but he really cared about Mu Yi.


    ¡°Then, thank you a lot.¡± Mu Yi nodded happily. Mu Yi intended to stay. Although he had just climbed the mountain, he gradually felt the difference here. It seemed that the vitality of heaven and earth here was stronger. It was a rare place to practice.


    Moreover, Mu Yi was also very interested in the Thousand Clock Array. If he could understand something from it, it would be better.


    Later, Mu Yi told Xu Caiwei and others the news he was going to stay. Xu Caiwei¡¯s first reaction was to stay. She needed to get Mu Yi¡¯s support.


    Xu Caiwei was not a simple woman. She had a strong desire for power.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind lending his strength to others. After all, she had helped him.


    In the end, Xu Caiwei left with the assurance that she would explain the situation to Yan Li. Yan Qing was dead, but Yan Li might not accept it. With his power, he could burn the Thousand Sound Temple down. It would be a disaster for Liao Fan and the people nearby. Neither he nor Liao Fan could fight Yan Li without causing trouble.


    Therefore, it was the best policy to try to keep the other stable at this time. Although he was sorry for Yan Li, this was the reality.


    After Xu Caiwei and others left, Mu Yi began to practice in Thousand Sound Temple, hoping to recover his injuries faster with the temple¡¯s help. Now Mu Yi had two more things to do every day. One was to listen to the bell in the morning, melt his mind into one and let his consciousness vibrate. It was really wonderful, and gave him a deeper understanding of the application of consciousness.


    The second thing was to see the moon. Liao Fan had given him a hint. The moon at the peak of the mountain was very bright, but he had not understood the mystery.


    This nTonight, the moon was very round, but Mu Yi felt extremely lonely. He had no memory before he was six years old. The only family member he had was the old Taoist Priest, but eventually the old Taoist Priest also left, leaving him alone. If he hadn¡¯t met Nian Nuer later, he would be lonelier.


    Looking at the moon, Mu Yi¡¯s thoughts slowly rippled.


    The moon waxed and waned, and the four seasons passed. He used to hear that life had four seasons as well.


    Spring was the beginning of all things and represented life. Summer was the period of growing up. Autumn was maturity and winter was destruction, death, or old age of people.


    But was the end of life really destruction or death?


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help thinking of grass. In winter, the blades were yellow, but in the spring of the next year, they would be full of life. So for grass, winter was just the silence before the next year¡¯s new life.


    What about people? After death, it was just reincarnation and a new life.


    Life was the beginning of death, and death was the rebirth of life.


    Just when Mu Yi understood this, something seemed to break in his mind, then his mind and spirit power rocketed up faster than when he had opened his chakras.


    It was no wonder that there was a saying that if a man could know the truth early, he would be happy to die at once. For Mu Yi, he had this feeling now.


    He had been studying hard, but the rejuvenation charm still eluded him. At this moment, Mu Yi had full confidence that he could draw it because the rejuvenation charm required the understanding of life and death.


    When Mu Yi understood, a smile appeared on the corner of Liao Fan¡¯s mouth, and his hands were folded.


    ¡°Amitabhal!¡±


    In the middle of the night, the bell rang suddenly. The monks of the Thousand Sound Temple put down their work, put their hands together and recited the Sutra in their hearts.


    ¡°The Thousand Sound bell ringing at night three times? Is it because of him?¡± Liao Chen went out of the room and looked up at the bright moon in the sky, thinking about Mu Yi.


    The sound rippled with Mu Yi¡¯s consciousness, quickly covered the whole temple, then the whole Thousand Sound mountain.


    This kind of feeling was unprecedented. With the Thousand Sound bell, he could ¡°see¡± the whole mountain.


    It was a feeling of mastery, as if he could do anything.


    Mu Yi restrained the impulse and let the revelation and surge of power wash over him.


    Finally, when the bell stopped ringing, Mu Yi was kicked out of that feeling, but he was smiling.

 Chapter 292 Entering the Tower

    I have almost mastered the second level of charms. As for the third level, I need to open the throat chakra to practice. I need a period of time to integrate what I have learned. Although the first level and the second level are the foundation, the foundation also has no end. If I keep going, I could turn corruption into magic.


    Mu Yi silently thought that when he came to his present state, he could be called a master. Mu Yi looked up at the bright moon, then reached out his index finger and drew gently in front of him. His fingertip gradually gathered a ray of moonlight, making the charm look more flexible. However, in the moment of impending success, the charm suddenly broke.


    ¡°Sure enough, the charm needs charm paper to carry it. I¡¯m too far away from reading charm,¡± Mu Yi shook his head without any pity on his face. He didn¡¯t expect to succeed.


    When the moon shifted, Mu Yi returned to his room. He did not wake up until the alarm rang the next morning. This kind of deep meditation had the best effect. He recovered 70% of his strength due to last night¡¯s perception.


    If he used a rejuvenation charm, it might not take five days for him to recover. When the ghost emperor was sealed again, he could go back to Cangzhou City. Even if Ning Wuque or other old monsters were still waiting there, he would not be afraid.


    Although Xu Caiwei left, Ding came again the next day. He said that he was ordered by Magistrate Yan, so Mu Yi could not drive him away. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t disturb him, and Mu Yi could command him to do anything.


    Mu Yi told Ding what he needed for painting the charm. Only half a day later, Butler Ding brought several people with him, carrying enough paper and cinnabar for Mu Yi to use for a year. He¡¯d been given the brush from Magistrate Yan¡¯s mentor as well. It had once been a treasure, but in the relation to his daughter it meant nothing.


    ¡°The rejuvenation charm is the transformation of life and death.¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s mind was filled with feelings about the rejuvenation charm as hsi brush flowed across the page. In one breath, he had drawn a piece of the rejuvenation charm. When he completed the rejuvenation charm, Mu Yi inhaled a bit of the power between the heaven and the earth.


    The light was introverted, but the charm flashed a trace of green as it lay on the table.


    ¡°Is this the rejuvenation charm?¡± Mu Yi stared at it and sighed. If he could have drawn it earlier, maybe he would not have been so embarrassed, but if he had not been embarrassed, he would not have gained now. It was all heaven¡¯s plan.


    Mu Yi placed the rejuvenation charm on his chest. After a while, a warm heat entered into his body and rotated quickly. Mu Yi felt the whole body tremble with a crisp feeling as his vitality was rapidly improving. The power of the rejuvenation charm integrated into his body.


    The lingering power Ning Wuque¡¯s attack had left in him was slowly drained out of his body. The rejuvenation charm could not only restore life, but also restore the power of the mind and spirit quickly. Mu Yi estimated that this rejuvenation charm could increase the lifespan of an ordinary person by at least one to three years by forcing the body to recover from damage done over a few years.


    As for Mu Yi, it might increase his lifespan by one month because he was in the stage of metamorphosis, so it was less effective.


    If he used the rejuvenation charm too much, he would gradually become resistant to the effects until he improved his strength.


    The effect of the rejuvenation charm lasted only half an hour, but Mu Yi recovered 90% of his strength after half an hour. Without the charm, it would only take two or three days to recover the rest of the way.


    Thinking of dealing with the ghost emperor in a few days, Mu Yi drew it again. Although it was successful, Mu Yi could not help frowning.


    ¡°Am I wrong? Why do I feel that the effect of this rejuvenation charm is not as good as the previous one?¡± Mu Yi mumbled to himself.


    Then, he drew another. When he failed, Mu Yi¡¯s brow frowned more tightly.


    ¡°It seems that the power between heaven and earth has decreased.¡± Looking back on the process of rejuvenation charms, Mu Yi found the key to the problem, so he put down his pen, opened the door and went out. Just now, he felt that most of the power came from outside.


    When Mu Yi opened the door and walked out, there was a pause in his steps. He looked up at the tree in the yard, he was surprised and understood.


    It was an evergreen tree, but now looked like it had died. The leaves were yellow, even falling slowly. The whole tree seemed to be withering with a trace of sadness.


    The flowers died as if the tree¡¯s vitality had been extracted very quickly.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi had a deeper understanding of the rejuvenation charm. The transformation of life and death was not without cost. It was a kind of plundering of the area around it. Rejuvenating one thing meant killing another.


    ¡°No wonder.¡± Mu Yi patted the tree gently, and its leaves fell off in an instant.


    It seems that rejuvenation charm must be used with restraint. This kind of plunder is too overbearing. Although it is in line with the way of heaven, it is not in line with the way of humanity. I cultivate the way of humanity, not the way of heaven, so I must pay attention to this.


    Over the next two days, Mu Yi cultivated while painting the charm, turning his previous understanding into precipitation. He didn¡¯t paint the rejuvenation charm again and planned to only keep one or two for dire circumstances.


    His injury was completely recovered and he deepened his understanding of cultivation. It was also to learn to be a person. People needed to have rules not against their own hearts because their mind state was the key to their cultivation.


    It was a pity that there was not much time left for Mu Yi. Otherwise, he would have cultivated according to the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu.


    On this day, Mu Yi found Liao Fan.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Liao Fan looked at Mu Yi and asked.


    ¡°Thank you very. Without you, it would have taken a lot longer for me to recover,¡± Mu Yi said politely.


    Although Liao Fan hadn¡¯t reached the peak of the second difficulty or had barely started to open his chakras, he was stronger than Mu Yi, maybe even as strong as those old monsters because Liao Fan had found his Tao and understood the power of heaven and earth. When his cultivation reached its peak, he would likely be prepared to break the third difficulty.


    However, the chances of success were only 50% at most. Only the people with great fortune and a large part to play in the era would make it.


    ¡°This is a chance for distinguished guests. I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Liao Fansaid, shaking his head.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, call me by name, Mu Yi. I can¡¯t afford to be a distinguished guest,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Whether I call you a distinguished guest, Taoist Priest or benefactor, it¡¯s just a title. I have no desire or requirement in my heart,¡± Liao Fan said with a smile.


    ¡°I know. When do we seal the ghost emperor?¡±


    ¡°Now, of course. After all, if it can be sealed a day sooner, and I can be reassured a day sooner.¡±


    ¡°Have you never been worried that she will escape if we fail?¡±


    They were not weak, but against a ghost emperor they wouldn¡¯t be strong enough. The ghost emperor had been sealed for decades, but even the little part of her that had escaped was overwhelming.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m worried. If the ghost emperor escapes, the people will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Then, you don¡¯t worry about yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a smelly bag. The worst would be to give up. Maybe I can go to bliss early.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the way of master is not my way. I will never reach your realm.¡±


    Mu Yi shook his head.


    ¡°Everyone has his own way, no matter weak or strong, sacrifice or plunder, as long as it is his own way, it will be good. After all, in this world, only the way is eternal,¡± Liao Fan said.


    Later, Liao Fan took Mu Yi to a seven story pagoda in the temple, which Mu Yi had noticed before and wondered about. He should have guessed what it was for before Liao Fan brought him.


    The pagoda was octagonal, and there were 56 bronze bells inside. These bells had function. On the peak of the pagoda, there was a bead. Mu Yi happened to see it once in the evening. Under the moonlight the bead was shined brightly like a pearl.


    Near the pagoda, Mu Yi felt a sense of oppression, and Liao Fan next to him looked as usual. Under Liao Fan¡¯s leadership, Mu Yi entered the pagoda.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As soon as they entered, the pagoda shook and the copper bells rang.

 Chapter 293 Ten Thousand Ghosts Bound

    As soon as Mu Yi and Liao Fan entered, the pagoda vibrated violently, as if there was a force that wanted to overturn it. The pagoda was dark, windowless, and gloomy.


    Mu Yi lit the Xin lamp to lighten the surrounding area. The pagoda appeared even more empty, and only their two shadows showed on the ground.


    A terrifying voice spoke, ¡°Little monk, is this little Taoist beside you your helper? Monks and Taoists are surely matched, but these are exactly what we hate most in our life, so you two little dolls will stay with us this time.¡±


    Mu Yi recognized it. It was a bit similar to Yan Qing.


    ¡°Amitabhal.¡±


    Suddenly, a layer of golden light covered his body to counteract the oppressive atmosphere, but it didn¡¯t help Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi smiled and the light of the Xin lamp grew brighter so that he was wrapped in the light. It was a test. If Mu Yi could not resist the atmosphere, he would not even be qualified to stand in front of the Ghost emperor.


    ¡°Eh, little Taoist, your lamp seems interesting. If you give it to me, I will promise you eternal life and infinite strength.¡±


    The ghost emperor¡¯s tone was beguiling.


    ¡°Eternal life? Becoming a ghost like you? Unfortunately, I would still like to be a man.¡±


    ¡°This is the best choice for you, or I will take your soul out of your body and burn it with Nine You Fire.¡±


    Although the ghost emperor didn¡¯t say what Nine You Fire would be like, Mu Yi could imagine that it was a crueler punishment than death.


    Mu Yi looked at Liao Fan, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Unless the Ghost emperor could be sealed completely, he and Liao Fan couldn¡¯t get out of the tower. This was a fight without hope of retreat.


    He nodded with a dignified expression.


    Then, he took out a jade-colored phalanx. It was not a strange thing for Mu Yi because he had been improved by the Xin lamp before and had reached the level of gold muscle and jade bone. However, Liao Fan¡¯s jade bone was almost perfect because he was in the realm of the Glaze Golden Body. It was a specialty of the Buddhist. Once physical training was completed, it could even be called Buddha Body.


    Maybe Mu Yi could get a set of body training skills from Liao Fan.


    ¡°Jade bone relics? Only when your master sacrificed himself, did he successfully seal me. Now it¡¯s really surprising to me that you think you could seal me with a finger bone left by your master. Little monk, you are still naive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that the jade bone relics left by my master can¡¯t seal you again, but¡­¡± Liao Fan threw the jade bone relics. A bright light bloomed from the peak of the tower and fell on the phalangeal relics. After a while, the phalangeal relics gave out a strong aura, and a shadow emerged from the phalangeal bones in the form of a dignified old monk.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Wu Zhen,¡± the ghost emperor said.


    ¡°Om om padme hum!¡± The old monk didn¡¯t seem to have consciousness. The finger bone relics were just part of his power and could only be opened at a specific time. This was the card he left when he died.


    ¡°The six words of Buddhism?¡±


    Taoism had nine words of truth. Buddhism had six words of truth. All of them were powerful deities that could be cultivated only after the Vi?uddha was turned on. Mu Yi always wanted this kind of deity. Unfortunately, he had not yet turned on the Vi?uddha. Moreover, whether it was nine words of truth or six words of truth, if he had no guidance, he could not learn it.


    The Taoist Priest died early and left all things related to runes and Taoism for him, so Mu Yi had to rely on himself if he wanted to practice the nine-character mantra or the six-character mantra.


    Although he didn¡¯t plan to be a monk, he would not miss the chance he had.


    With Wu Zhen¡¯s six-word mantra coming out, the tower was brightly lit, and these lights brought a kind of oppression that shrunk the Nanming Li Fire on Mu Yi shrank until it was barely covering Mu Yi.


    The six-character mantra and the Nanming Li Fire could not be compared because Mu Yi¡¯s accomplishments were too low. If he was already at the peak of the second difficult peak, he could totally exert the power of the Xin lamp. Even the phalange would turn into ashes in the Nanming Li Fire.


    ¡°You won¡¯t succeed, Wu Zhen!¡± The sharp voice of the ghost emperor sounded as the light grew into a network of threads and illuminated the entire building.


    ¡°Drop!¡± Liao Fan ordered seriously, with his own strength to guide the threads.


    The threads fell and infiltrated the ground, and a stream of black gas out of the ground and stuck to the threads.


    ¡°Come on, put out her ghost Qi with the light!¡±


    Mu Yi understood Liao Fan¡¯s plan. Guided by the phalanx relics left by Wu Zhen, and with the help of the power accumulated by the pearl at the peak of the pagoda, he could turn the array into a new one and improve it.


    However, the ghost emperor wasn¡¯t just waiting for death and would not be sealed easily. Otherwise, Liao Fan¡¯s master would not have sacrificed his life. It had been the only way he could succeed.


    Liao Fan didn¡¯t do it because he knew very well that he could not reach the level of his master with his current strength. Even if he sacrificed himself, he would not succeed. Moreover, the ghost emperor had already separated part of its soul. If he died, the Thousand Sound Temple would be destroyed later, and the ghost emperor would be released again.


    However, Liao Fan found Mu Yi who had proven to have the strength to help him seal it away.


    Mu Yi followed Liao Fan¡¯s words without hesitation. He used the Nanming Li Fire to deal with the ghost Qi of the ghost emperor.


    A blue flame appeared in the lamp. As soon as the flame¡¯s color grew deeper and it came out, the internal space of the pagoda became unstable. Even the large array of threads vibrated slightly. The ghost Qi boiled violently.


    ¡°Nanming Li Fire? Damn, how could this kind of thing belong to a little Taoist?¡± The ghost emperor¡¯s sharp voice sounded with a sense of panic. Although she had known that the Xin lamp in Mu Yi¡¯s hand was a treasure, she felt threatened by it. She never thought that the threat actually came from the Nanming Li Fire or that it would be the most original kind of fire.


    If it was related to the origin, it was not simple. To some degree, the origin of the ghost emperor¡¯s ghost Qi, the origin of the Nanming Li Fire, and even the origin of Mu Yi¡¯s soul power had the same level of strength.


    If it had been when the ghost emperor was the strongest, she might not have feared the Nanming Li Fire, but because she had been sealed for so long, she had lost too much of her strength.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Nanming Li Fire consumed the original ghost Qi. In the dark, Mu Yi heard a scream. He took back the original fire with a pale face and almost couldn¡¯t stand still.


    Although the original fire was powerful, it was still too difficult to control it. Fortunately, the ghost emperor¡¯s original ghost Qi was not too strong, otherwise, he would also have been hurt badly.


    Underground, the ghost emperor roared angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, Taoist, kill you.¡±


    ¡°Ghost emperor, today I will seal you completely, then I will wipe out your soul and see how arrogant you are.¡± Liao Fan said loudly while controlling the array, attracting the ghost emperor¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Bad monk, stupid Taoist, do you really think I can¡¯t deal with your tricks? Today, see my real power!¡±


    ¡°No! Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Ten Thousand Ghosts Border!¡±


    The ghost emperor shouted, then Mu Yi went into a trance. His consciousness seemed to be drawn into another world belonging to the ghost emperor. It was gloomy and terrifying. A round blood moon was on the top of his head, surrounded by endless ghost Qi, and there were countless ghosts floating in it.


    ¡°Mu Yi, this is the border of ghosts, created by the Ghost emperor. There are no bodies here. You and I only have consciousnesses. But if your consciousness is obliterated, your body will also disappear. If you want to break the border, you need to have a strong consciousness. Remember, here, nothing is impossible.¡±

 Chapter 294 Awakening — Nanming Li Fire

    Liao Fan¡¯s voice echoed in Mu Yi¡¯s ears, but he couldn¡¯t find him. They had been separated by the ghost emperor. At the end, Liao Fan¡¯s voice seemed faintly discernible.


    ¡°Is this the boundary that only the third difficulty can create?¡±


    He was shocked. If he didn¡¯t know in advance, he would have felt cheated.


    ¡°Little Taoist, now kneel down and beg for mercy. I will spare your life.¡± The voice of the ghost emperor sounded, but the voice was everywhere.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but think of Liao Fan¡¯s words. He only had consciousness here, and everything was possible.


    In that case, my Xin lamp, come here. His consciousness was improving quickly. There was only one idea in his heart: the Xin lamp. In front of him, suddenly a vortex appeared, then the Xin lamp emerged.


    Mu Yi held the Xin lamp, and it felt real. The Xin lamp was a kind of projection. It couldn¡¯t exert all its power, but it was enough for Mu Yi.


    Liao Fan said that there were infinite possibilities here, but certain rules existed. The more powerful the power was, the more difficult it was to use it. Unless your consciousness was extremely powerful. With a consciousness stronger than the ghost emperor, the border could be destroyed in a flash.


    After the Xin lamp magically came out, Mu Yi felt that there was a slight tremor in the border, but it was far from breaking the border.


    ¡°Little Taoist, you can¡¯t stay.¡±


    It seemed that the ghost emperor didn¡¯t think that Mu Yi would find one of the shortcomings of the border from just a warning or that Mu Yi¡¯s consciousness would be so strong. However, if she knew that Mu Yi had been tempered by the Nanming Li Fire, and experienced a change of heart, she would not be so surprised.


    ¡°Well, if it was your heyday, I would have given up, but I am not afraid of the border.¡±


    Mu Yi was determined. In this war, he had no way back. His only hope to live was to win.


    ¡°Swallow him.¡± Suddenly a huge face appeared in the sky, covering half of the sky.


    With her order, the dark shadows that had wandered in the dark clouds came out and rushed towards Mu Yi. There were more than ten thousand dark shadows.


    The enchantment was called the Ten Thousand Ghosts Enchantment.


    ¡°If you use other means, I may have worried a little bit, but these kinds of ghosts can only be turned into ashes,¡± Mu Yi smiled coldly, then urged the Xin lamp to light. The light blue flame rose sharply and spread around Mu Yi, protecting him.


    When countless ghosts rushed down, they collided with Nanming Li Fire and turned to ash. There were too many ghosts, and they would never give up devouring Mu Yi.


    At the beginning, it was easy, but as time went on, it became hard for him. There were still alot of ghosts.


    Can¡¯t go on like this. Otherwise, he would be dragged down sooner or later. Suddenly, he remembered another ability of the Xin lamp: devouring ghosts and turning them into lamp oil.


    In the past, Mu Yi didn¡¯t devour ghosts because he didn¡¯t have such a good chance. Now that he met it, he couldn¡¯t miss it. Although the Xin lamp in his hand was only a projection, he believed that as long as his consciousness was strong enough, the Xin lamp could definitely play out its power.


    In that case, let me swallow them all!


    At the same time, he scattered the surrounding Nanming Li Fire, and the ghosts seemed more excited to see Nanming Li Fire disappear, and continued to swarm him.


    The Xin lamp suddenly turned into a black hole. Before the ghosts could react, they were swallowed, and the scale of the black hole began to grow.


    ¡°Little Taoist, I have some means, but the ghosts are just appetizers. Next, I will show you a life worse than death.¡±


    With the words of the ghost emperor, those ghosts finally retreated. She had to use her final trick.


    ¡°Endless netherworld, listen to my call, Nine You Fire, come out now!¡±


    Mu Yi found that the sky above his head seemed to be burning. Mu Yi urged the Xin lamp again, and the light blue flame began to burn on the surface of his body.


    Just after Mu Yi urged the Xin lamp, a group of black flames fell from the dark sky with a strong sense of evil. As soon as they appeared, Mu Yi shivered as if the fire aroused the evil desire in his heart.


    All of these flames fell towards Mu Yi. Mu Yi wanted to move, but found that the surrounding space was squeezing him. It was very difficult to move, so he could only watch the flames fall. Seeing this, Mu Yi no longer tried to avoid it, but looked up and became crazy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see whose fire is fiercest!¡± Mu Yi cried out, and he remembered the vision he had when he subjugated the fire of Nanming Li Fire. It was a shocking picture. The vast land was covered with endless flames, and a bird of flame was born. Then, it began to challenge the sky. It was knocked down countless times, but it never gave in, even though it was finally scattered and turned back into its source. It had an indomitable spirit, struggling against destiny and rules.


    ¡°Nanming Li Fire, if you want to restore your past glory, let¡¯s explode!¡±


    Mu Yi rushed to the sky again and again. No matter how many times he was shot down and suffered multiple injuries, he never gave up.


    The outside world seemed to be stimulated by the memory, and Nanming Li Fire on his body finally seemed to wake up, making the first cry.


    ¡°Thunder!¡±


    When the sound appeared, the Nanming Li Fire on Mu Yi was boiling. Without Mu Yi¡¯s guidance, it rose to the sky. And the flames slowly turned into a giant blue bird and rushed towards the Nine You Fire in the sky.


    This was a rosefinch, the awakening of Nanming Li Fire, the outbreak of its awakening after endless years.


    In the sky, the Nanming Li Fire collided with Nine You Fire, and even the border shook violently at the collision. There were huge cracks in the sky, through which Mu Yi could feel the atmosphere of the outside clearly.


    However, when the flames fell, the cracks disappeared. The Nine You Fire in the sky disappeared. Mu Yi could see clearly. Most of the Nine You Fire was swallowed up by the Nanming Li Fire, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but doubt whether everything that just happened was true or false.


    Because according to Liao Fan, in the border, everything was false, even the Xin lamp was only a projection, so the Nanming Li Fire should also be a projection, but it felt real.


    Without the threat of Nine You Fire, the Nanming Li Fire suddenly turned back to the Xin lamp. In a short time, Mu Yi felt that his consciousness had been half consumed. It was impossible to summon Nanming Li Fire now.


    Just now, instead of calling out the Nanming Li Fire, it was his memory that made the Nanming Li Fire wake up and unleash its most powerful attack. He couldn¡¯t do it again unless the Nanming Li Fire woke up completely, or he became strong enough to control the Nanming Li Fire. Regardless, it would take some time.


    It was only an outbreak, but it solved the biggest crisis and seemingly weakened the border¡¯s hold on him.


    ¡°It was the Nanming Li Fire, but how many times can you support yourself with it?¡± The ghost emperor at the moment seemed a little angry.


    ¡°As long as you can summon the Nine You Fire, I can continue to support myself,¡± Mu Yi said. The ghost emperor was very weak. The border was obviously her last card. She had to hold it as the last resort because if she didn¡¯t she would definitely lose if Mu Yi could just hold on.


    The powerful flame like the Nine You Fire couldn¡¯t be summoned easily. The shackles of the border were weakening, meaning that she couldn¡¯t summon the Nine You Fire again.


    ¡°I will kill you myself.¡±


    Her voice was full of hatred. Mu Yi performed beyond her expectations again, so she was trapped in an awkward situation. If she couldn¡¯t Mu Yi with the border, then the ghost emperor was afraid that she would be sealed again. Moreover, as long as Liao Fan didn¡¯t have to sacrifice his life, she would never be able to open the cracks in the seal Liao Fan was making.


    This was her last chance. She would do anything, and Mu Yi had to be extremely cautious.


    A figure came out of nothingness. Although it was the first time seeing her, Mu Yi knew that it was the ghost emperor. He could not see her face. Only her long red hair was clearly visible. Red like blood, her hair was several feet long in the wind.


    ¡°Die!¡±

 Chapter 295 the Highest Peak in the World

    ¡°Die!¡±


    The ghost emperor was furious and hysterical because this was her last chance. Only by killing Mu Yi could she resist Liao Fan¡¯s seal.


    The bright red hair rose in response to the storm. Like a thin arrow flying through the sky, it shot at Mu Yi. It was silent, but Mu Yi had no doubt about its power.


    Heaven and earth were limitless. Heaven and earth borrowed the law.


    At the critical moment, Mu Yi¡¯s spirit was promoted to a mysterious realm, and Liao Fan¡¯s words reminded him that as long as his consciousness was strong enough, there were infinite possibilities here.


    Mu Yi gently stretched out his finger and quickly sketched in front of him. A rune appeared at his fingertip with a trace of purple flowing through it.


    ¡°Five thunders charm, fall!¡± Mu Yi said and pointed to the ghost emperor.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lightning fell out of the sky. The ghost emperor was split and screamed. Her arrow-like hair was destroyed and her shadow almost collapsed.


    ¡°No way. This is my border. It¡¯s my world. How can you summon lightning?¡± Cried the ghost emperor, with a kind of disbelief in her voice.


    Lightning, the most virile power of heaven and earth, could restrain all evil spirits, even ghost emperors.


    Although the lightning he summoned was not real, it contained a ray of real power to destroy the ghost emperor¡¯s shadow thanks in part to the border¡¯s nature . Mu Yi wasn¡¯t at the level that he could create charms in mid air, but being only a consciousness in the border allowed him the ability to do so.


    ¡°Well, bamihong!¡±


    Liao Fan¡¯s loud voice suddenly sounded in the border, then a golden light came from the peak of the space. Countless golden lights penetrated the dark, like a golden sun in the sky, shining brightly.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The ghost emperor¡¯s empty shadow dissipated in the golden light. In the dark, she shouted in despair.


    Thanks to Mu Yi, her power had been consumed allowing Liao Fan to wait for the perfect opportunity.


    When the golden light filled the whole border, Mu Yi seemed to hear a click, and the world in front of him was broken like a mirror. Mu Yi fell into a brief trance then reappeared in the pagoda. He was still standing in his original position, but his heart was clear that everything was different.


    The seal finally sank to the ground, and the pagoda shook violently, ending the ghost emperor¡¯s struggle. Finally, the shaking ended, the voice of the ghost emperor disappeared, and peace was restored, as if all that had just happened was an illusion.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Mu Yi looked at Liao Fan who sat on the ground and didn¡¯t behave like a monk. His breathing was labored, and his face was pale.


    Mu Yi only felt the pain of his head bursting like needles pricking.


    After looking at Liao Fan, Mu Yi also sat down. He put the Xin lamp and the Bamboo Tree of Life aside. There was a lot of lamp oil in the Xin lamp. It seemed that the ghosts were, in some way, real.


    ¡°Is it done?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t feel the movement of the ghost emperor, but she was in the third difficulty. At ful strength, she could have killed Mu Yi easily. It was hard to believe they won.


    ¡°It was a lucky success, if you hadn¡¯t enraged her into unleashing all her strength, I would have failed,¡± Liao Fan said thankfully.


    After the victory, he lost the appearance of an eminent monk and looked his age.


    ¡°Was that the ghost emperor? How much of hrt power was that?¡± Mu Yi imagined thousands of ghosts in his mind and the Nine You Fire with some lingering fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s estimated to be one percent, or even less.¡±


    ¡°One percent?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s mind boggled. He¡¯d nearly died! He gained a thorough understanding of the third difficulty. Even if he reached the peak of the second difficulty, he was doomed to die if he fought someone in the third difficulty.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yi felt a burst of pressure, remembering the old Taoist priest¡¯s enemy. The old Taoist Priest fought with her and hurt his foundation. Over the years, she might have already become an expert of the third difficulty. Mu Yi wanted revenge for the old Taoist priest, but it was hard to do it in a short time.


    After personally experiencing the power of the ghost emperor, he was no longer naive. It was no wonder that neither Leng Yu nor Mister Mo had ever revealed to him who the enemy was. They were worried that he would challenge her and lose his life in vain.


    Don¡¯t worry, old man. I¡¯ll get to the third difficulty sooner or later. Then, I¡¯ll get justice for you.


    It would be very difficult, but Mu Yi would never give up. What¡¯s more, he had already planted a seed in his heart. He only needed to continuously water it. Sooner or later, the seed would germinate, thrive and eventually become a towering tree.


    ¡°At most one percent, the ghost emperor is an expert of the third difficulty, one who has gone beyond the ordinary people and a person of great talent. Life will be different. In that state, a person could live for at least two or three hundred years. However, that kind of existence is rare.¡±


    He sighed. He had found his way ahead of time, he could try to take that step only after his cultivation was completed, but he didn¡¯t have much confidence in whether he would survive.


    There were less than ten people who had already taken that step, though there were plenty on the edge including Ning Wuque and Leng Yu.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know whether Leng Yu had found her Tao, but he knew that all of her chakras were not open. She was stronger than Ning Wuqeu because she had rebuilt her chakra.


    Maybe when Leng Yu reopened the seven mortal forms and really returned to the peak, she would surpass Xu Hai. With the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu, maybe Leng Yu was qualified to take that step.


    ¡°Who is known as the third difficulty?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°The Longhushan Mountain, Maoshan Mountain, and the two Millennium Heritage Schools are guarded by old experts of the third difficulty. The old town leader of Baidi city closed himself off to practice austerities ten years ago, but I doubt that he has made that step. There is an old fairy in the South China Sea of the third difficulty. In the Forbidden City, there is a mysterious sea god needle also of the third difficulty. The once disappeared Lord of the Ear Group is recognized as being of the third difficulty. those are the ones I know of, but there might be two or three more but that¡¯s all. The third difficulty strongmen know of each other. Every new born third difficulty expert causes the vibration of heaven, so it is impossible to advance quietly,¡± Liao Fan said.


    An old fairy of the South China Sea? He didn¡¯t forget the dirty Taoist he met outside Quyi villa, who asked Mu Yi to go to the South China Sea later. What was hidden in the South China Sea? Nian Nuer¡¯s father had also been there.


    Mu Yi was interested.


    It made sense for Longhu Mountain, Maoshan Mountain, and the millennial schools to have a third difficulty expert there to protect them. The same was true of the Forbidden City.


    However, the unknown experts were more attractive to Mu Yi. Which one killed the old Taoist priest?

 Chapter 296 Your Choice

    Mu Yi didn¡¯t get the answer from Liao Fan because even Liao Fan didn¡¯t know. Knowing who hurt the old Taoist Priest and destroyed his foundation was something Mu Yi would have to find out himself.


    He had an idea of who he wanted to surpass though. He knew it would be difficult, but he was determined.


    When he recovered, he would practice the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu and the two ancient charms that would help him improve the quickest.That was why he dared to return to Cangzhou City and faced Ning Wuque and old monsters.


    Mu Yi and Liao Fan rested for a moment then left the pagoda together. The bells echoed with a faint sense of joy.


    ¡°Abbot, Taoist Priest.¡±


    Liao Chen, Liao Fan¡¯s younger brother, had been waiting outside the pagoda and knew what had happened. If Liao Fan failed, he would take over the position of abbot and sacrifice himself when the time came. Fortunately, Liao Fan and Mu Yi successfully sealed the ghost emperor, and both of them were alive.


    ¡°Well, you can leave. The Thousand Sound Temple has turned a corner this time thanks to the help of this Taoist priest, and this grace can¡¯t be forgotten,¡± said Liao Fan.


    ¡°Yes, abbot.¡± Liao Chen nodded respectfully and looked at Mu Yi, ¡°On behalf of all the people in Thousand Sound Temple, thank you. From now on, the order of the Taoist priest is the order of Thousand Sound Temple.¡±


    ¡°Master overstated it, I couldn¡¯t have done it alone and it was the right thing to do,¡± Mu Yi said.


    Mu Yi had done it as repayment for Liao Fan¡¯s help with his recovery and pulling him back from being lost. Now, they didn¡¯t owe each other.


    ¡°Besides, this thing is not entirely settled,¡± Mu Yi continued.


    ¡°You mean Yan Qing? ¡± Liao Chen asked.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Mu Yi nodded. Although it was only a piece, it was a part of the ghost emperor. No one knew the magic of the split soul, let alone what the ghost emperor was plotting. Was it really just a piece or something else?


    When facing the ghost emperor, Mu Yi didn¡¯t feel any connection between them.


    The potential of the other side was infinite. Once she reached the peak of the second or even the third difficulty, the consequences would be unimaginable. No one wanted to take the chance.


    ¡°I will fight her and we¡¯ll suppress her together,¡± Liao Fan said.


    ¡°Repression? Can¡¯t her soul be destroyed?¡± Mu Yi asked, after all, he had promised Yan Li to try to save his daughter.


    ¡°To destroy her soul is tantamount to destroying her body,¡± Liao Fan said. It was clear that he was letting Mu Yi choose for himself although he didn¡¯t finish the words.


    ¡°¡­ I will go to Yan¡¯s house again. No matter success or failure, she will no longer threaten the Thousand Sound temple.¡±


    Since it was his own business, he would take charge of it to the end.


    ¡°Good.¡± Liao Fan nodded.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t stay at the Thousand Sound Temple because his injury was recovered and the ghost emperor was completely suppressed. He went straight to the magistrate¡¯s house.


    Yan Li and Xu Caiwei hurried to the gate to welcome him as soon as he arrived. Ding had informed them in advance that he was coming.


    ¡°I have seen you, Taoist Priest.¡± Yan Li respectfully said. With the passage of time, he became more and more respectful to Mu Yi partly because his daughter¡¯s life was in Mu Yi¡¯s hands. Yan Li was a magistrate and determined the lives and deaths of countless people with one word, but that power did not make him feel safe when he faced Mu Yi.


    ¡°Magistrate Yan, you must know my purpose.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please, Taoist Priest.¡± Yan Li was a little excited. While Mu Yi was at the Thousand Sound temple, Yan Li had no choice but to wait and believe in Mu Yi. Fortunately, Mu Yi didn¡¯t let him wait too long and came back quickly. There was hope that his daughter could finally recover.


    Mu Yi nodded to Yan Li and Xu Caiwei looked expectantly. Then everyone went outside to the courtyard again. Mu Yi entered and the other waited outside.


    ¡°You came.¡±


    The pavilion had been rebuilt and looked more solid than before.


    In the pavilion, a figure with white clothes and white hair faced away from Mu Yi. She didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by his arrival as if she had been waiting for him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Yi replied.


    ¡°Sealed my lord, now you¡¯ve come to kill me?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t referred to herself as ¡°me¡± before. Something had changed.


    She was weaker. She knew she couldn¡¯t fight Mu Yi and win. She had too little time left. Yan Qing was an ordinary person. Even if she chose to take up Yan Qing¡¯s body, it was impossible for Yan Qing to become as strong as she wanted quickly.


    ¡°Yan Qing¡¯s soul¡­ does she still live?¡± Mu Yi asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Is this important?¡± Asked Yan Qing.


    ¡°Of course, if Yan Qing¡¯s soul is alive, then you can live. As long as you swear to leave here and never come back, I will spare you,¡± Mu Yi said.


    He thought of the poor girl in Liao Fan¡¯s story. Her fate should not have been like this.


    When the ghost emperor was sealed, she became a new and independent personality. She had made no mistakes in her life except for taking up Yan Qing¡¯s body, so Mu Yi was willing to give her a chance.


    ¡°What if she is dead?¡±


    ¡°I will erase your memory, your cultivation and make you a carefree ordinary person.¡± Mu Yi said.


    It was the best solution he could come up with. At least, Yan Li didn¡¯t need to lose his daughter even though this daughter was not the original one and would have no memory. Yan Li would accept it and Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t tell him the truth.


    The split soul of the ghost emperor could also start a new life and didn¡¯t need to bear the hatred and responsibility of the ghost emperor.


    ¡°Ha ha, erase my memory? Do you think I¡¯m still me? Mu Yi, you are the same as those people and hypocritical. Who do you think you are? A savior? How can you decide for me and my life? ¡±


    Yan Qing had recovered her former appearance. Her long hair flew and a strong aura bloomed from her.


    Hearing Yan Qing¡¯s words, Mu Yi¡¯s body trembled, and he sighed. It was hypocritical. All the decisions he made were based on his ideas. He never asked Yan Li or Yan Qing. He just imposed his will on other people.


    ¡°Maybe you won¡¯t agree with me, but you need to be alive to have life. Only by living can there be hope. Just like petals, the blooming flowers are beautiful, but how many people will remember the withering flowers? ¡± Said Mu Yi softly.


    ¡°Fallacy, you are not a flower. How do you know that it is not the choice and destination of the flowers? Just as you are not me, how do you know my ideas and choices?¡± Yan Qing said indifferently, her voice turned into a cold wind, blowing in the yard, rolling up the dust and the fallen leaves.


    Finally, Mu Yi looked at Yan Qing,¡±Tell me, then, what is your choice?¡±


    Yan Qing suddenly looked back and stared at Mu Yi, ¡°My choice? Very simple, that is to kill you.¡±


    She ran at him.

 Chapter 297 The Battle without Right or Wrong

    Yan Qing was murderous.


    Mu Yi was like a boat on the peak of a large wave.


    ¡°Your choice is to kill me? I¡¯m not such a great man that I can help you. I¡¯m selfish enough to kill you.¡± Mu Yi murmured. His words drifted through the wind and into Yan Qing¡¯s heart.


    Suddenly, a little blue light bloomed in the fierce wind filled with killing intention. It was a cluster of flame. The surrounding space seemed to be distorted slightly.


    After the Nanming Li fire awakened and devoured the Nine You Fire, the Xin lamp recognized Mu Yi as its master and integrated with him.


    In Mu Yi¡¯s consciousness, a glass lamp was quietly suspended, burning with a light blue flame.


    The magic of the Xin lamp was beyond his imagination. He couldn¡¯t explore the full abilities of the Xin lamp in such a short period, but he knew that he was no longer afraid of illusions or enchantments. With the help of Xin lamp, he could always be awake.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t practice with the help of Xin lamp, but he knew that he could control it more easily now if he did.


    ¡°No way, there couldn¡¯t be the smell of Nine You Fire,¡± Yan Qing was shocked.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible, ghost emperor, you are not willing to accept my proposal, then to hell with you,¡± Mu Yi said ruthlessly.


    Mu Yi could kill people to save more people. He was not a person who could save the common people by sacrificing himself.


    Mu Yi felt that he was a little hypocritical, but he had to be ruthless. In this world, there was always someone to sacrifice.


    Yan Qing stared at Mu Yi. She became serious. Her long hair and white skirt floated. She raised her hands to her chest and formed a blooming lotus.


    When the lotus flower appeared, the power of heaven and earth suddenly surged wildly.


    When cultivators reached the peak of the second difficulty, they could control a little of the power of heaven and earth. She was a piece of the ghost emperor and belonged to the peak of the third difficulty.


    They had managed to seal the ghost emperor only because that part of her could not use the power of heaven and earth.


    The lotus in Yan Qing¡¯s hands was lifelike and had a holy beauty. Mu Yi knew that her killing intention was hidden behind the beauty. The lotus was made of the condensed power of heaven and earth.


    Mu Yi¡¯s retreated as the light blue flame covered his body to protect him. The flames in the strong wind expanded rapidly and flew towards Yan Qing.


    ¡°Open and destroy the world.¡±


    The white light surged.


    Yan Qing became the center of the lotus and bloomed around her to cover half of the sky.


    The Nanming Li Fire collided with the white light. They melted. Mu Yi didn¡¯t control the Nanming Li Fire, but Yan Qing controlled the lotus. After a moment, Mu Yi extinguished the Nanming Li fire to keep it from falling asleep again. Four of the lotus¡¯ petals withered leaving five.


    Yan Qing looked at Mu Yi and pointed, ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Mu Yi felt a sense of disaster and was bound in place by countless invisible threads. He could only watch her point at him as another petal withered. He had to move or he would die. He connected with the Xin lamp and the violent Nanming Li Fire rushed out of his body burning the threads on him. Freed, Mu Yi threw a punch to meet her finger.


    As they collided, time paused before a violent sound erupted.


    The earth shook and split open. The pavilion collapsed again, the trees in the yard broke and the walls crumbled.


    Yan Li and Xu Caiwei were thrown to the ground. When they stood up and saw the scene, they were shocked.


    Yan Li and Xu Caiwei looked at each other, then a sharp pain went through their heads and they fainted.


    Mu Yi and Yan Qing didn¡¯t care about them. They only cared about who won.


    Mu Yi¡¯s power won out. because he had reached the embryonic form of fist consciousness. Mu Yi felt full and delighted. His fist was stained with blood, but his spirit was constantly rising.


    Yan Qing was pale. One of the lotus petals withered as her hair flew behind her. She pointed again with two fingers and two more petals withered.


    Mu Yi punched, using his full will and belief in his strength and victory.


    His fist broke her fingers.


    Mu Yi felt proud.


    Again?


    Yan Qing knew that the fist was close to Tao. The most intuitive expression of fist technique was to gather the will into the strike. That was called fist consciousness and it increased the strength of a punch. No matter how many petals she had, he would have been able to crush them.


    ¡°The fist consciousness?¡± Yan Qing whispered and dignified.


    ¡°Whatever. I got Tao! ¡°

 Chapter 298 The Right to Choose

    Ghost emperor was not simply the title of the ruler of all ghosts. She was a terrifying existence with her own Tao, who could create barriers and control life and death within those barriers. Although Mu Yi had experienced the terror of her barrier, the power of that barrier was less than one percent of a barrier she could create at her strongest.


    If she were at her strongest, even if there had been ten Mu Yi or Liao Fans, they would have been turned to ashes in an instant.


    As Yan Qing spoke in such an indifferent and commanding tone, Mu Yi got a bad feeling. Her strength was beyond his imagination. Originally, he had thought that he could recover quickly and absolutely defeat her, but the fact was that she could crush him with just her barriers.


    Especially now, he had a bad feeling about the situation as well as Yan Qing.


    ¡°My Tao is to kill, kill all the males and all the people in the world. Today, I will kill you.¡± When Yan Qing said this, she was not emotional at all, but absolutely ruthless in her rationality.


    ¡°To kill?¡±


    The environment suddenly changed. The whole sky turned red. At her feet a blood river flowed and bloody waves rolled. Mu Yi could smell the strong scent of blood.


    In the blood river were countless broken limbs and bones. Some of them were floating with the waves, some were stretching out their hands to catch something, and many of them were howling. The voice was strange, intending to draw the souls into the river.


    If it were before, Mu Yi would have a headache, but with the lighting of the Xin lamp in his mind, the voice entering his mind dispelled. Regardless of the voice outside, he was unmoved.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to give you a grand death.¡±


    In midair, Yan Qing pointed to Mu Yi with a straight face. With the movement of her finger, the last two lotus petals behind Yan Qing withered. The blood river under her feet shrank and integrated into her finger.


    In his eyes, the finger turned into a mighty blood river and fell from heaven with force enough to shatter the stars.


    Yan Qing¡¯s words went into his heart.


    I am dead.


    Mu Yi suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart as if he were really dead. He turned a blind eye to the bloody river on his head and closed his eyes gradually.


    ¡°Brother, brother!¡±


    When Mu Yi¡¯s consciousness began to slacken and his soul was about to sink, there was a call in his heart from a distant place. He couldn¡¯t hear it clearly, but the familiarity made Mu Yi¡¯s body shake.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    At this time, the call came again, even more clearly.


    ¡°Who is calling me? Brother?¡±


    Mu Yi seemed to have forgotten who he was. He could only guess whose voice it was. Why did it give him a familiar feeling? In the dark, he felt the owner of the voice was very important to him.


    ¡°Brother, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Wake up? Am I sleeping? Or is it just a dream?¡±


    ¡°By the way, who am I? I seem to have forgotten something.¡±


    Mu Yi frowned and tried to think about what he had forgotten, but there was a pain in his head. It seemed that there was a force to prevent him from thinking about it.


    ¡°No, I must remember!¡±


    Mu Yi roared in his heart, and his power of the mind turned into a big hand and punched the dark.


    After a crisp sound, a light blue light passed through the darkness and fell over Mu Yi.


    ¡°I remember. I¡¯m Mu Yi. I¡¯m fighting!¡±


    When Mu Yi finished his words, his repressed power suddenly soared, breaking Yan Qing¡¯s hold.


    ¡°Tao, this is her Tao. It¡¯s terrible, but even her Tao can¡¯t oppress me or make me lose myself.¡±


    Mu Yi shouted. His power rose again and again, surpassing the limit every limit he thought he had. Although the crisis was dangerous for him, it was also training. He could still lose his life, but there was hope after Nian Nuer called to him


    Because he had refined the Bamboo Tree of Life and made it his own magic weapon, he and Nian Nuer were also connected.


    This all happened within the blink of an eye within the spiritual world where time moved differently. If the power of the mind was strong enough, a year could pass in the spiritual world, while a mere moment passed outside.


    When Mu Yi opened his eyes again, all the illusions disappeared. There was neither blood nor death in front of him. There was only a jade finger approaching his eyebrows. If Mu Yi had woken up one or two seconds later, it might have touched his forehead and he would have died.


    Fist consciousness is a manifestation of will. I have cultivated the unnamed fighting techniques for many years to the level of fist consciousness. I have been stuck at the threshold for a long time, but I didn¡¯t know how to cross it. Now, I understand.


    Mu Yi had a clear mind. The more dangerous it was, the calmer he got. It was a talent that was most suitable for fighting.


    As soon as he understood it, he mastered fist consciousness.


    He clenched his hand and punched with his full understanding, life and will. It was a painting of Mu Yi¡¯s life from the time he began to follow the old Taoist, through crying on Funiu Mountain and leaving and every emotion about killing on the way.


    It was his will and life.


    In the middle of the air, Yan Qing¡¯s expression changed from its indifference. Mu Yi¡¯s simple punch was invincible.


    The fist and finger collided again with a crisp sound. Her finger was broken into pieces like ceramics then her whole hand broke then her body.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    After the punch, the courtyard gradually returned to calm. However, Yan Qing had turned into pieces in front of Mu Yi and drifted away with the wind. The pieces continued to break in the air and became smaller and smaller until they turned into dust.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Mu Yi was surprised. Although he also knew that the fist consciousness condensed in the punch had been terrible, but he hadn¡¯t expected Yan Qing to turn into dust.


    In the ashes, a figure looked at him. It was the ghost emperor¡¯s soul. The face was quite different from Yan Qing¡¯s. Although it was equally beautiful, it had no expression or vitality. There was no other color in her eyes except black and white.


    Seeing these eyes, Mu Yi trembled. Maybe this was the real ghost emperor¡¯s heart. Her world had no color, and there was only pain. Death was a kind of release for her.


    At this moment, Mu Yi understood why her reaction had been so fierce at the beginning and why she had resisted the choice from other people. She had been fed up with other people¡¯s choices for her. She wanted to go by herself, even if the cost was her life.


    When Mu Yi had found her, she had decided to die.


    She had prepared a withered feast for herself rather than getting killed by Mu Yi. The lotus had represented her life. When the lotus withered, she died. Even if he had not thrown the punch and just died at her hands, she would have turned into ashes because that was her choice.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Mu Yi was at a loss. He looked at her scattering and disappearing, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. All of this was because of him. What would happen if he hadn¡¯t come? At least she wouldn¡¯t have died.


    ¡°No, I am not wrong. You have your choice and I have my persistence.¡±


    Mu Yi watched the ghost emperor¡¯s soul disappear.


    A light wind passed by and blew the last traces of her away.


    Mu Yi shook his head and turned to leave, but he suddenly felt a wave coming from the small building. It shocked him. He entered the building and found a painting on the second floor in which a woman was holding an umbrella on a bridge, staring at the world outside.


    The woman in the painting was Yan Qing.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t expected Yan Qing¡¯s soul to have existed in this way, but he thought the ghost emperor had sealed her in the painting. Maybe one day, she could have gone back to her body.


    But now, that was impossible because her body had turned into ashes. Yan Qing would be stuck in the painting or be forced to reincarnate into another body.


    With the previous lesson, Mu Yi would no longer make choices for others. Fate should be in one¡¯s own hands.


    ¡°You are lucky, at least you have the right to choose,¡± Mu Yi said softly.


    The woman in the painting seemed to have blinked.

 Chapter 299 Two Options

    When Yan Li opened his eyes, he sat up, looked at Mu Yi, and asked quickly, ¡°How is my daughter, Taoist Priest?¡±


    Xu Caiwei had woken up and was standing beside Mu Yi with a subservient pose.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Governor Yan, you may want to talk in detail with me in a private room.¡±


    Yan Li looked behind Mu Yi but didn¡¯t see his daughter. As for the courtyard, it was almost destroyed. Looking at Mu Yi¡¯s expressionless face, his heart was sinking.


    ¡°Taoist Priest.¡±


    After entering the house, Yan Li looked at Mu Yi, and the bad feeling in his heart became stronger.


    He had no doubt about Mu Yi¡¯s ability. He had seen the means mentioned in mythological stories with his own eyes. If Mu Yi was not good enough, he couldn¡¯t figure out who else could save his daughter. At the same time, he was worried that his daughter might truly be gone.


    Just as the idea appeared in his mind, it was suppressed violently. He didn¡¯t want to think about it.


    ¡°Governor Yan, I need to tell that your daughter is still alive, but she is not in a good condition.¡±


    When he heard that his daughter was still alive, Yan Li took a breath. He held his next breath waiting for the rest.


    ¡°Yan Qing¡¯s body was possessed by a powerful ghost, but she didn¡¯t devour Yan Qing¡¯s soul. She sealed it. Although I don¡¯t know her purpose, it is at least a hope. The ghost was too strong for me to hold back. At last, she chose to burn everything, and Yan Qing¡¯s body turned to ashes.¡±


    However, his words shook Yan Li and Xu Caiwei, but neither of them doubted him.


    ¡°Her soul¡­?¡± Yan Li asked in a trembling voice. Although she lost her body, she was still his daughter.


    ¡°Yan Qing¡¯s soul is in this painting.¡±


    Mu Yi opened the scroll in his hand.


    ¡°My daughter.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qing.¡±


    Yan Li and Xu Caiwei exclaimed almost at the same time.


    Yan Qing in the painting also seemed to have sensed the situation outside, and her expression changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s still daytime, and Yang Qing¡¯s spirit is not strong enough to bear it. I¡¯ll let her come out to meet you at night.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, we¡¯ll wait for the night,¡± Yan Li said in a hurry, fearing that his daughter would encounter something terrible again. His eyes remained staring at his daughter, full of tears.


    For the whole afternoon, Yan Li stayed in the room without leaving. Xu Caiwei remained with him. Mu Yi found a room to rest in, exhausted from battle.


    It was worth it since he understood fist consciousness. Normally, this kind of thing could only be understood by practicing martial arts, but Mu Yi had talent, good luck, and his life- long boxing cultivatione.


    With fist consciousness, Mu Yi would become more powerful. If he could open another one or two chakras, he could at least fight to a draw with Ning Wuque. When all chakras in his body were open and he reached the top of the second difficulty, he would be able to defeat all the experts below the third difficulty.


    It was a pity that he had still failed to heal Nian Nuer. She had gone back to sleep.


    In order to wake up completely, she needed enough Yin Qi. Originally, he had planned to absorb the ghost possessing Yan Qing. Maybe after he was done, he would go collect enough Yin Qi. It would be best to destroy a ferocious ghost, so that Nian Nuer could wake up as soon as possible and regain her body.


    When night came, Xu Caiwei came to find Mu Yi. Yan Li couldn¡¯t wait to see his daughter again.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t get angry for Yan Li¡¯s eagerness. He unsealed the restrictions on the painting. After a moment, a figure came out of the painting and gradually grew substantially.


    ¡°Qing?¡±


    Yan Li¡¯s eyes were wide and he didn¡¯t blink. When Yan Qing really appeared in front of him, he was suddenly afraid. He was afraid that all this was just a dream.


    ¡°Father.¡± Yan Qing¡¯s face was also full of excitement. She bowed to Yan Li and sobbed.


    ¡°Good daughter, my good daughter.¡± Yan Li couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He hugged Yan Qing and started to cry. He was just a man without any dignity.


    Since Yan Qing had been possessed, Yan Li had been anxious. He would not have been able to hold on without his firm will. But even so, over the past year, it seemed as if he had grown more than ten years older.


    If Yan Qing had died, he wouldn¡¯t know how to face it or how to bear the pain. Although his daughter had lost her body, she was still alive.There was hope.


    Mu Yi and Xu Caiwei did not disturb the father and daughter and gave them some space.


    After a long time, they turned to Mu Yi.


    ¡°Please excuse our indignity.¡± The sadness in Yan Li¡¯s eyes dissipated, and his complexion looked much better.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, thanks for your help.¡±


    Yan Qing bowed deeply to Mu Yi. Although she had been sealed in the painting, she was aware of the outside. She also heard from her father that Mu Yi had made great efforts to save her.


    ¡°Never mind. If you really want to thank people, thank your good sister. If it weren¡¯t for her, I couldn¡¯t have come here.¡± Mu Yi pointed to Xu Caiwei.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Caiwei.¡±


    ¡°Save it. We¡¯re sisters. As long as you are safe, I will be at ease,¡± Xu Caiwei said, holding Yan Qing¡¯s hand. Although she had ulterior motives, her intentions were good and the reason Mu yi had agreed to help.


    Yan Li was really grateful to Xu Caiwei and even more grateful to Mu Yi.


    Yan Qing suddenly looked at Xu Caiwei and said, ¡°For a year, it¡¯s been a dream to see you again, but now you and I are separated by death. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard for me to meet you again after this.¡±


    Her words made Yan Li and Xu Caiwei change their expressions, and they had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    ¡°Qing, what nonsense are you saying? No matter what you look like, you are my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister Qing, don¡¯t be so paranoid.¡± Xu Caiwei couldn¡¯t help persuading.


    ¡°I also want to stay, but people and ghosts are different. I know that I can¡¯t stay in this world.¡±


    There was an ancient rule that was impossible to violate unless she wanted to be scattered or become a ghost intelligence.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Yan Li felt as if being struck by lightning. He had been wrapped in hope, but reality launched a heavy blow at him.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, please help Sister Qing. I know you must have a way.¡±


    Xu Caiwei turned to Mu Yi. After all, she had seen Mu Yi¡¯s power and magic and believed in him. If Mu Yi wanted, there had to be a way.


    ¡°Yes, Taoist Priest, please help my little girl. No matter what the price is, I will pay it.¡±


    Yan Li looked at Mu Yi as if he were a drowning man and Mu Yi was his last hope.


    Yan Qing turned to look at Mu Yi. Her eyes were full of curiosity and expectation.


    ¡°I have said that you can choose reincarnation or detention,¡± Mu Yi looked at Yan Qing and said.


    Hearing his words, the people immediately rejoiced, and the surprise after despair was undoubtedly the most exciting.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yan Qing wanted to choose right away with a flash in her eyes, but Mu Yi reached out to stop her, and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t hurry, you can choose after I finish.¡±


    ¡°Taoist Priest, please continue. No matter what the result is, I will never forget your great kindness and virtue.¡±


    Yan Qing looked at Mu Yi solemnly.


    Yan Li and Xu Caiwei were nervous for fear that Mu Yi might say something they couldn¡¯t accept.


    ¡°Reincarnation is very easy to understand. I can send you to reincarnate, and in this way, there will be no danger. But after reincarnation, the memory disappears, and the past is forgotten.¡±


    This choice was not what they wanted. They didn¡¯t want to lose her.


    Yan Qing still looked at Mu Yi and said, ¡°Taoist Priest, let¡¯s talk about the second option.¡±

 Chapter 300 Back to Cangzhou City

    ¡°The second choice¡­¡±


    Mu Yi took a deep look at Yan Qing. ¡°Actually, I think you should choose the first one.¡±


    ¡°Taoist priest.¡± Yan Li was shocked and immediately became more nervous. If even Mu Yi wanted his daughter to be reincarnated, the second choice would not be good.


    ¡°Please tell me the second choice.¡± Yan Qing said firmly, it seemed that she was determined to hear the second option.


    ¡°Well, since you insist on it, I¡¯ll tell you the second choice. Naturally, the second choice can let you stay alive without mental damage. However, from then on, you may only be with them in the night and suffer from burning in your body once a day. This pain is unbearable for those with a strong mind, let alone a delicate woman. As the price of staying alive, your soul will be destroyed totally after death, and there will be no chance of reincarnation. Are you sure you want to choose the second one? ¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Yan Li had already shouted before she could speak. He had not taken good care of his daughter and would never see her suffer this kind of pain again. He would rather bear all the pain alone than watch her suffer.


    What¡¯s more, after her death, she could not be reincarnated. What a punishment! Yan Li¡¯s heart was trembling. If it turned out to be so, how could he make his wife and ancestors rest assured?


    ¡°I will, Taoist Priest,¡± Yan Qing said, but it was a different choice.


    Mu Yi looked at her in surprise. She looked firm. She seemed to have made up her mind. No matter what the price was, she would stay alive.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Yan Li was very angry and yelled loudly.


    ¡°Father, I know what my choice means. I have been sealed in the painting for more than a year and I can¡¯t come out. That kind of pain is comparable to any torture. I even wanted to give up, but as soon as I thought of you, I couldn¡¯t feel bitter. Fortunately, God favors me and finally gave me a chance to choose, so I hope you can support me. It¡¯s just the feeling of burning, I will be able to resist it, ¡°Yan Qing said.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yan Li still wanted to say something, but when he saw his daughter¡¯s eyes, his heart trembled, and he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, I heard that there are many ghosts in the world, but how can they stay in the world? Xu Caiwei asked.


    ¡°There is only one law of the fifty of this world that no one can violate. It regards the thread of life for all living beings. Ghosts can stay, but there is a price.


    ¡°After death, the soul is summoned to enter the underworld, but if someone is unwilling to die and gathers strong resentment, he can stay in the world for a short time, and because of a trace of obsession, his memory will dissipate very slowly until he is ignorant and becomes a ghost. As for the length of time, it depends on whether the obsession is strong or not.


    ¡°When you become a ghost, you can stay in the world, but you will have no memory or mind and can only act on instinct. The ghosts in the world are mostly of this kind, or the recently dead, resentful ghosts.


    ¡°Ghosts can cultivate to appear during the day. Those are called fierce ghosts. Although they still have no mind, they are very powerful. They act instinctively. A few fierce ghosts can remember a little memory of their pasts, but that¡¯s all.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s difficult for ghosts to cultivate, heaven hasn¡¯t closed the door completely. Even some fierce ghosts can gain their wits by chance and remember their past. Although the sun may influence them, they can stay and are not afraid of human attacks.


    ¡°After the fierce ghost, there is the ghost emperor. The ghost that once occupied Miss Yan was a piece of a ghost emperor. Although I don¡¯t know why she left your soul in the picture instead of devouring it, there must be a reason, but now ,it¡¯s impossible to explore this reason.


    ¡°No matter if it¡¯s a ghost or a ghost emperor, as long as he¡¯s in the world, he needs to abide by the rules of the world. Unfortunately, there are only a few people who can become a ghost in this world, but most of them disappear.¡±


    Mu Yi shook his head at last. He had to work hard to keep Yan Qing alive. The consequences he spoke of were as light as possible.


    If he were someone else, he wouldn¡¯t have left her alive and likely refined her into a ghost. However, her mind wouldn¡¯t be preserved, and at most, there would be some instinct left.


    When Mu Yi was talking, they listened attentively. Xu Caiwei said nothing, realizing that if Mu Yi weren¡¯t there Yan Qing would not even have had the chance to choose.


    Compared with the loss of spirit, burning was not unbearable.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to choose the second road, Taoist Priest.¡±


    Yan Li sighed, and it was obvious that Yan Qing couldn¡¯t be persuaded.


    ¡°Well, give me two days to prepare. You can stay in the painting temporarily.¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Taoist Priest.¡± Yan Qing once again bowed down to Mu Yi.


    ¡°If you need anything, simply ask, no matter the cost,¡± said Yan Li solemnly.


    ¡°There are also a few things, Magistrate Yan.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Mu Yi rattled off the list and Yan Li wrote it down before ordering people to procure it all immediately. There was only one thing missing from the list.


    The reason why he asked for two days was to procure the last thing because it was not a common place and he had to go there alone.


    In the evening, Mu Yi left into the night.


    Mu Yi was like a shadow as he headed for Cangzhou City to obtain lightning struck peach wood. Before the battle on Peach Blossom Hill outside Cangzhou City, Mu Yi saw a peach tree that had been hit by lightning, but had not taken it because he was busy.


    Maybe there was a destiny in the dark and he could get the lightning struck peach wood.


    Half a day was enough to get to Cangzhou from Fucheng.


    Aside from getting the lightning struck peach wood, he wanted to see Mo Ruyan and Big Slave; otherwise, they would be worried. He also had to hand the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu over to Leng Yu as he promised


    Ning Wuque might be waiting for him in Cangzhou City, but he was not afraid. He could not run away forever but if he met him now, he had a means to escape. In addition, Leng Yu would help him.


    On the way, Mu Yi rested twice and nearly lost his way. When he arrived outside Cangzhou City, it was nearly dawn.


    Cangzhou city was quiet, almost everyone was sleeping, and the rooster had not started to crow.


    Mu Yi abandoned the idea of going into the city at this time. If he went in at this time, he might disturb others. Instead, he would go get the lightning struck peach wood first.


    Mu Yi turned at the gate of Cangzhou City and went west to Peach Blossom Hill.


    The moon had not completely set, and there was a trace of afterglow. Peach Blossom Hill seemed no different from before, but there was a light fog lingering in the mountains. The smell of peach blossom in the fog was refreshing.


    The peach blossoms seemed to have been blooming for a long time and were still beautiful.


    Although it had not been a long time since the last fight, almost all the traces of the fight were gone.


    Following the memory before, Mu Yi slowly went deeper into the Peach Blossom Hill. He was eager to find the lightning struck peach wood, so he did not see that the ground was slightly undulating where he had stepped.

 Chapter 301 Tree demon

    ¡°Gone?¡±


    Mu Yi walked all over Peach Blossom Hill, but the lightning struck peach tree was gone. Although there was still a peach tree, it was definitely not the one he saw last time.


    Mu Yi stood in place, calming down, and his memory turned in his mind. Memories flashed by, and he thought of the surroundings. Finally, he was sure that he had not come to the wrong place. The orchard had changed somehow.


    At this time, he noticed that there seemed to be something wandering underground. The peach blossoms trembled.


    He thought the missing lightning struck peach tree was related to something underground.


    ¡°Where are the demons? Show your original shape quickly.¡± Mu Yi stared and exuded power. The peach trees shook, and their flowers fell.


    Mu Yi broke its disguise by calling it. The earth rolled and rumbled, as if something was going to break through the earth.


    Mu Yi was alert.


    Finally, ten meters away from Mu Yi, the ground exploded, and a thing broke through the ground.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Mu Yi looked at the object, frowning slightly.


    To be exact, there was a human-shaped tree root in front of him. It had a head, body, limbs, but no facial features.


    ¡°A tree demon?¡± Mu Yi looked at the tree man. Although he knew demons existed, he had never seen one before. He thought demons possessed humans and hid.


    Now it seemed that wasn¡¯t true. It looked dangerous and powerful. However, it had not changed shape. Maybe the monsters were like this because it was difficult to change their shape.


    Ghosts who wanted to stay in the world needed to pay an unimaginable price. How could demonization be simple? It was against the rules of heaven and earth. It must be extremely difficult.


    Compared to animals, it was more difficult for trees, flowers and plants to become demons.


    All of a sudden, the tree demon pointed to Mu Yi roared. Although he couldn¡¯t hear what he said, his intuition told Mu Yi that it was a cry of battle and intent to kill.


    Countless roots suddenly appeared under his feet, twining around his legs. Roots behind him turned into sharp arrows, aiming for his heart.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s voice was like a thunderbolt. His Taoist robe suddenly swelled. A strong force spread around him. The roots at his feet and the ones behind him broke.


    Mu Yi looked at the tree demon, ¡°I can see you it was not easy for you to achieve this, so hand over the lightning struck peach wood, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    The tree demon roared again, and Mu Yi felt the vibration under his feet grow more intense. Countless roots came out of the ground and formed a cage around him. They began to shrink, trying to trap Mu Yi.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi suddenly burst into a light blue flame with a cold hum. Now that he was more adept at controlling the Xin lamp, it only took a thought to motivate the Nanming Li Fire.


    The Nanming Li Fire was so domineering. Even though the roots of these trees were hard as iron, they met the Nanming Li Fire like that the oil that met the fire and burnt up. The tree demon let out a shrill cry of pain.


    The cage was broken, and Mu Yi escaped. He threw a punch.


    Although Mu Yi still had Five Thunders charm, he was too close to Cangzhou City. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t hear anything, but it was hard to hide from the top-notch expert. He needed to get lightning struck peach wood before alerting any enemies.


    His fist would be strong enough now that he understood fist consciousness.


    When the tree demon saw this, it raised its hands to block it. A wave of pressure fell on him and froze the tree demon. Taking this opportunity, Mu Yi punched the tree demon in the chest.


    The tree demon flew backward. Its chest was clearly printed with the impression of his fist. There were many cracks around it. Punching it had felt like punching through a heavy iron plate.


    Although it was just a fist, the tree demon was hurt. It was not good at fighting people. This made it realize that it was up against someone powerful. After landing, its body sank directly into the earth and disappeared.


    When the tree demon sank into the ground, the whole peach forest moved, the branches twitched, and the peach flowers flew.


    A strange clicking sound came from the ground. The earth opened, and countless arms stretched out. All the arms were white bones.


    In an instant, the peach forest was full of skeletons. The skeletons moved like ordinary people and rushed towards Mu Yi like a tide.


    Mu Yi frowned. He finally knew where the people who died in the orchard went.


    Even though the demon could control skeletons, they were not much better than ordinary people. There were a lot of them and they were fearless.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t hesitate, wielding the Bamboo Tree of Life and smashing them.


    Behind the tide of skeletons, tree roots attacked him from time to time.


    Mu Yi¡¯s mind and spirit of power kept him aware of the entire field. However, if it went on like this, he would inevitably get tired of it. Mu Yi ran to find what he came for and the weak point of the tree demon.


    Mu Yi was as fast as the wind. The skeletons couldn¡¯t catch up with him. The tree demon gave up controlling the skeletons and fought with Mu Yi from underground. After some efforts, the whole orchard changed. The peach flowers on the tree were all withered.


    However, Mu Yi still didn¡¯t find the lightning struck peach wood. The tree demon was hiding it. His only options were to turn over the orchard or kill the demon. The demon was hiding still, making it impossible to kill. For a while, Mu Yi could only stand there.


    Time went on and on, the moon disappeared, and the eastern sky began to shine white. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the sky would be bright. By day, the tree demon would hide completely. Once he missed this opportunity, it would be a long time before Mu Yi could find the lightning struck peach tree again and he only had two days before he had to be back in Fucheng.


    ¡°Tree demon, I know you can understand me, hand over the lightning struck peach wood, I will leave immediately; otherwise, I will burn the whole orchard.¡±


    Mu Yi conjured the Xin lamp into his hand. Its light blue flame burned quietly.


    With the appearance of the Xin lamp, the surrounding air became hot all of a sudden. The experts in the city would notice him if he did it, but there was no other choice.


    The tree demon roared from within the ground in refusal. It would be impossible for Mu Yi to get the lightning struck peach wood.


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t blame me.¡± Mu Yi took a deep breath and blew it. The Xin lamp rose in the wind, became a fire dragon, and fell into the peach orchard.


    When the Nanming Li Fire met the peach trees, they burst into flames. One peach tree after another was gradually turned to ashes. The tree demon was flustered. He kept coming out of the ground trying to put out the fire, but the fire burned its roots as soon as it appeared.


    It could have used the Peach Blossom Miasma but the Nanming Li Fire would have burned through it anyway.


    The tree demon could only watch the fire continue to devour the peach orchard, unable to leave because the orchard was its lifeblood.


    Mu Yi stood still and watched coldly. No matter how the tree demon attacked, it could not hurt him and would eventually give in.

 Chapter 302 Cold Rain

    The tree monster gave in after one-fifth of the orchard was consumed. It came out of the ground and shouted at Mu Yi as if it was giving up.


    Mu Yi smiled. The Nanming Li Fire had been out of his control of Mu Yi, so Mu Yi used the Xin lamp to swallow the fire. The fire was gradually shrunk and a bit of oil appeared in fill the lamp. The area was charred.


    ¡°Well, hand over the lightning struck peach wood.¡± Mu Yi said.


    The tree monster did not hesitate. The ground shook and two tree roots lifted a piece of black peach wood in front of Mu Yi.


    This lightning struck peach wood was almost the length of a small arm, slightly thicker than an arm. Although it looked dark, the center of this peach wood contained a strong vitality. The quality of this lightning struck peach wood was much higher than he imagined.


    It was more than enough to use as an accessory for Yan Qing, so there would be some left over.


    Seeing Mu Yi take the lightning struck peach wood, the tree demon roared at Mu Yi urging him to leave.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go now, but a tree demon needs to go through a lot of disasters. Maybe heaven used me to give you this disaster. I just hope you will kill less people in the future, so that the disaster will be lesser.¡±


    Mu Yi turned away.


    Although the process was a little more laborious than he anticipated, he got it.


    By the time Mu Yi came to the city gate, there was more and more light in the sky, and the crowing of chickens could be heard.


    Without waiting for the gate to open, Mu Yi quietly climbed over the wall and entered the city. He went to the inn where he had lived before, only to find no trace of Mo Ruyan and Big Slave.


    Mu Yi thought about it for a moment and thought that they should be in Tingyu Building, so Mu Yi went to Tingyu Building. The doors of Tingyu Building wereas closed, but Mu Yi was not in a hurry. Seeing that there was a breakfast shop not far away had opened, he went forward and prepared to eat something.


    After a night¡¯s run and the great battle with the tree monster, he was hungry.


    An old couple was selling breakfast. They were 50 or 60 years old. They were hunched down with the vicissitudes of life etched in their faces. Although they were laborious, they smiled. When they saw Mu Yi coming, the old lady came forward to greet him. They were very kind and reminded Mu Yi of the old Taoist Priest.


    Mu Yi asked for a bowl of wonton soup, which was sprinkled with a layer of scallions. It was fragrant. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t eaten this kind of breakfast since he was still wandering the world with the old Taoist priest. Although he ate a lot of fish and meat, the most unforgettable meals were this kind of wonton soup.


    It made him homesick. He wished that he could leave all his troubles behind and go back to the mountain, forget the world and focus on cultivating.


    Unfortunately, until he found the old Taoist Priest that couldn¡¯t happen. The friends he¡¯d gathered on the way were comforting.


    After eating, Mu Yi felt comfortable, but when he wanted to check out, he found that he didn¡¯t have silver on his body, which embarrassed him.


    The old lady seemed to find out the reason why Mo Yi was embarrassed. She went up and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you forget to bring money?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t have any money. Can I replace it with something else?¡± Mu Yi asked with a wry smile.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a bowl of wonton, I will treat you. It must be difficult as a little Taoist. Where¡¯s your master?¡± The old lady said, shaking her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is. I¡¯m looking for him.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Ah, this damned world, you wait here.¡± The old lady shook her head then went to her husband. They whispered something. After a while, the old lady came to Mu Yi with a bag of money. ¡°Little Taoist, take this money. Pay more attention to yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, how can I take your money?¡± Mu Yi immediately shook his head. He knew that they had misunderstood him and thought that he was lonely and poor, but this old couple were not rich. If they gave him money, their lives would be very difficult.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t have money with him. Even if he didn¡¯t have much ability, he couldn¡¯t accept this money, so he said it firmly.


    ¡°Grandma, I really just forgot to bring it. I don¡¯t lack money. Here are two charms, which were given to me by my master. They can protect you and drive away evil spirits. It¡¯s good for you to wear them all the time. Take them as a payment for your bowl of wonton.¡± Mu Yi took out two amulets. It was a lie, but at least they would take it seriously.


    The old woman looked at Mu Yi seriously and saw that Mu Yi didn¡¯t look like a liar. She looked at the amulets in her hand again, hesitated for a moment, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. After putting the amulets in her hand, he left in a hurry.


    After Mu Yi disappeared, the old woman sighed. Then she went back inside and handed the amulets to her husband. The old man looked at it, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. However, he didn¡¯t throw it away. The charm looked real. Maybe it was for psychological comfort. Maybe it was an instinct. Either way, he put it in the box of money.


    Later, they began to greet the guests. Because they had been here for many years, the food was delicious and cheap, many people came to eat wonton soup in the morning, but it was also noisy. They were busy and had a smile on their face. For them, this was life.


    When Mu Yi went to Tingyu building again, it was already open. The woman guarding the door remembered him, or someone had informed her, so Mu Yi was taken to Qi Yu.


    Qi Yu hurried to see Mu Yi and was delighted, ¡°You are finally back.¡±


    ¡°Miss Qi Yu, we meet again.¡± Mu Yi nodded to Qi Yu.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t come back soon, I¡¯m afraid your confidante would have gone to find you.¡±


    ¡°A confidante?¡± Mu Yi was stunned at first then realized that she was talking about Mo Ruyan. Although he had some affinity with her, it was just friendship. He was a Taoist. Although the Taoist did not prohibit marriage, Mu Yi had no interest in it.


    ¡°Are my friend and Big Slave okay? Where are they?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are fine. They live in a yard not far away owned by the Tingyu Building. It¡¯s very safe, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Leng Yu ordered it to be that way. I will take you to see her.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mu Yi nodded. He¡¯d brought the bamboo slip with him because he knew he would see her when he got back. He had already memorized the contents of the bamboo slip.


    After this was over, he hoped to find a place to study and cultivate all the things he¡¯d picked up. Going now south wouldn¡¯t be helpful because he didn¡¯t have the time. He would have to wait for a better opportunity.


    Qi Yu took Mu Yi to the third floor again. Before long, Leng Yu came out with her mask on.


    ¡°Landlord,¡± Mu Yi stood up and gave a salute.


    Leng Yu looked him over, ¡°You escaped from Lunatic Ning, and it seems that you have made great progress. It seems that you have another chance.¡±


    ¡°Just a fluke.¡± Mu Yi shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no fluke when it comes to life and death, but it¡¯s amazing that you came here so quickly.¡±


    Leng Yu sat down across from Mu Yi.


    ¡°Oh, did you think I¡¯d run away and never come back?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a beauty here, could you give up?¡±


    Mu Yi shook his head. He knew that Leng Yu was still a woman in essence, so he avoided this topic, took out the golden bamboo slip, and handed them to Leng Yu.

 Chapter 303 In the Unseen World

    ¡°The Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu?¡±


    Seeing the bamboo slip in Mu Yi¡¯s hand, Leng Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. Although she knew that Mu Yi had a bamboo slip, she didn¡¯t expect that he would hand it over so easily since he risked his life to get it.


    ¡°Yes, as I promised.¡± Mu Yi handed the bamboo slips to Leng Yu with relief.


    If he hadn¡¯t and broken the promise he¡¯d made to her, he would have felt guilty. The turmoil wasn¡¯t worth it.


    ¡°Are you really just giving it to me?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Anyway, I have memorized the content, and I can cultivate at any time.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Leng Yu shook her head, surprising him.


    Had he missed something?


    ¡°Please explain then.¡±


    ¡°There are thousands of profound methods in the world. Have you ever seen the popularity of them?¡± Leng Yu asked.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Mu Yi said.


    Cultivation and martial arts were highly kept secrets, passed on to disciples in order to maintain the strength of sects.


    ¡°The reason why no one is open about their techniques is because they are selfish and need resources. They have to control the practicing population. It¡¯s led to various attempts in each regime to do so and avoiding too much scorn from the populace.


    ¡°Limiting the population of cultivators is more important than martial arts because of its relationship with nature¡¯s mysteries and high level dharmas. Those dharma make it difficult for multiple people to cultivate them. The Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu is a first-class dharma. If I learn your dharma first, when you cultivate, there will be difficulties. So, would you like to give it to me?¡±


    Mu Yi understood and gained a little more awe of the unseen rules of the world.


    Although this is the first time he heard about it, his intuition told him that Leng Yu wasn¡¯t lying.


    No wonder those old monsters wanted to fight to the death, rather than come to an agreement. Each of them were fighting to be first and become the best.


    Mu Yi had a deeper understanding of the world. It was probably the same reason that the old Taoist Priest taught him unknown boxing skills and asked him not to teach others. He understood fist consciousness because of it and it would likely continue to grow his potential.


    ¡°Why not? Even though the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu is magic, it has limitations. One piece won¡¯t do much and it¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Mu Yi shook his head. Even if he knew the consequences, he didn¡¯t care.


    The Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu could only be performed after all the seven techniques were collected. One or two methods alone were not very useful. If there was a chance to collect all three, he was curious enough to try and see why they were all fighting over it, but he wasn¡¯t going to go out of his way for it.


    ¡°What a wise man won¡¯t do is for our own sake. I think too much.¡± Leng Yu took the bamboo slip.


    ¡°I will copy another method for you. Even if you don¡¯t cultivate it, you can look at it.¡±


    Mu Yi nodded. Each of the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu was full of wonder. He might learn something.


    ¡°By the way, is Ning Wuque in Cangzhou now?¡± Mu Yi asked. He was not afraid of him, but he had to worry about Mo Ruyan and Big Slave. He needed to solve the problem while he had Leng Yu near to protect them.


    ¡°He came, but Cangzhou city is my city. How could I let him be presumptuous?¡± Leng Yu asked arrogantly.


    How could Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag, who once was the best in the world, be ordinary? Ning Wuque was weaker than her, so it wasn¡¯t hard to kick him out of Cangzhou City.


    He had his own piece of the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu to cultivate. Hopefully, he was focused on making progress with it.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°You and I are both flag bearers and we are a family. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Leng Yu said and noticed a strange aura on Mu Yi. ¡°Have you ever been to the peach forest?¡±


    Mu Yi nodded. ¡°Well, I took a piece of lightning struck peach wood.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill the tree demon?¡± Leng Yu asked.


    ¡°No. If I killed it, I would have destroyed the orchard. I let it go since it didn¡¯t seem full of resentment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I have use for the tree demon. Maybe it¡¯s a chance.¡± Leng Yu nodded.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t ask about the chance since Leng Yu didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about it.


    ¡°Since I have fulfilled my promise, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯d like to see my friends now.¡±


    Leng Yu asked Qi Yu to take Mu Yi to see Mo Ruyan.


    When Mu Yi left Tingyu building, he had a piece of paper in his arms, which recorded another method of the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu.


    Qi Yu led Mu Yi around for a while and soon came to a small courtyard. As soon as he got close, Mu Yi heard the roar coming from inside. His mind and spirit enveloped the place and he could see inside clearly.


    The roar was from Big Slave as he was practicing boxing. He hadn¡¯t seen him for a while. He was surprised by Big Slave¡¯s progress. Although he was still tall, he had shrunk to be within the acceptable range of ordinary people. He would not be noticed everywhere as before. His cultivation was going well.


    That volume of dharma was suitable for Big Slave. Although Big Slave was not very intelligent, when he was practicing with all his heart, he developed rapidly.


    Mu Yi felt proud. Big Slave¡¯s strength was almost equal to the first-class or second-class expert. He had become a master in the world with great power.


    On the other side, Mo Ruyan was holding her spear, standing still like a statue. Her spirit was integrated with the spear in her hands. The light on the spear was shining, and it looked extraordinary.


    Mu Yi knew at first sight that practicing with a spear was unique. During cultivation, a spear would be infused with the user¡¯s spirit and change the more they were connected.


    The method was beneficial but also flawed. If the spear was damaged, the owner¡¯s spirit would suffer. Hence, people usually chose hardier weapons.


    Mo Ruyan¡¯s spear was not a magic weapon, but it was tough. She¡¯d had it for a long time so it was easier to cultivate it. Eventually, it would become a real magic weapon.


    Mo Ruyan¡¯s cultivation had not increased. She had just reached the first-class level. It would take a while to stabilize her cultivation. When she cultivated the spear, she also cultivated herself. At the moment, her state was consolidated thanks to that method.


    ¡°Who!¡±


    Mu Yi watched with the power of mind and spirit, and inadvertently revealed a trace of emotional fluctuation. Mo Ruyan detected it because she was extremely sensitive to the surroundings while cultivating with her spear.


    Hearing her cold and watchful voice, Mu Yi smiled and pushed the door open.

 Chapter 304 Night Visit to Messy Cemetery

    ¡°Mu Yi?¡±


    Mo Ruyan looked at him as he entered and froze in place. She was worried about Mu Yi escapin, but she also knew that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to help him, so she had committed herself to practice to get stronger.


    She hoped for Mu Yi¡¯s return every day but was disappointed again and again. She asked Qi Yu about him many times, but she was upset every time.


    She never expected Mu Yi would come back by himself.


    Before Mo Ruyan said anything, Big Slave rushed towards him. He could not speak, but his excited expression was enough to show his mood at the moment.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good you haven¡¯t gotten lazy!¡± Mu Yi patted Big Slave¡¯s arm. It was hard to reach his shoulder with his height.


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, Big Slave grinned, but he looked at the Bamboo Tree of Life from time to time. Obviously, he wanted to see Nian Nuer.


    ¡°Nuer is closing herself off to cultivate. She can¡¯t come out for a while.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He knew how Big Slave felt about her, so he had to lie otherwise he would be stubborn and become a terror.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Mo Ruyan came forward gently. There were thousands of words she wanted to say, but she just stared at Mu Yi. It seemed like she wanted to see Mu Yi completely.


    ¡°Well, thanks for taking care of Big Slave.¡± Mu Yi nodded to Mo Ruyan. He was very happy. He just looked into Mo Ruyan¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know why he felt different, but the feeling was also fleeting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about this trifle, but how about you? Are you hurt?¡± Mo Ruyan asked with concern.


    ¡°Although it was a bit awkward, it was nothing.¡±


    There was a puff behind him. Turning around, Qi Yu covered her mouth and chuckled. Her eyes lingered on Mu Yi and Mo Ruyan. When they looked at her, a faint smile was on her face.


    ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s really interesting,¡± Qi Yu said vaguely.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Mo Ruyan¡¯s face turned red, and she looked at Qi Yu coyly. It was the first he¡¯d ever seen her like this. He thought it was pretty.


    Qi Yu was two months older than Mo Ruyan. They had gotten familiar with each other and gradually became friends. Qi Yu occasionally went shopping with Mo Ruyan.


    Qi Yu understood Mo Ruyan¡¯s mind, so she made fun of her.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Qi Yu said and looked at Mu Yi, as if she wanted to gain an insight into Mu Yi.


    As for Mu Yi, Qi Yu had always been curious. Leng Yu gave her to Mu Yi. He¡¯d rejected her. It was absolutely unacceptable to a woman who had always been confident. There was no hostility, but the impression would never get better.


    However, Mu Yi, as the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, and what he did made Qi Yu curious, so she paid more attention to Mu Yi.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Miss Yu.¡± Mu Yi was rather baffled at her attention, but thanked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take care of Sister Ruyan since we have become so close. I won¡¯t disturb you since you just came back. I will leave first.¡±


    Qi Yu whispered with Ruyan for a while before leaving.


    Mu Yi went back to the house and saw that Big Slave was unhappy, but he couldn¡¯t help him. Nian Nuer was sleeping, and Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help her. He decided to go to the west suburb cemetery in the evening where there were many lonely souls, wild ghosts, and fierce ghosts. Hopefully, he got enough ghost Qi to wake Nian Nuer, so they could reunite.


    Then, Mo Ruyan came into the house and asked Mu Yi what happened to him. Mu Yi didn¡¯t tell her most of it. When she heard that Mu Yi was chased by Ning Wuque and eventually escaped. Mo Ruyan was shocked, and even more relieved that he had returned.


    He had to leave again tomorrow to save the magistrate¡¯s daughter, Mo Ruyan wanted to follow, but Mu Yi said no. He went to Yan Clan just to save his daughter. When this was finished, he would come back. There was no need to bring her and make her suffer from the rush.


    If everything went to plan, he would stay in Cangzhou City for a while. He was still a bit weak. If he could open another one or two chakras before going to the south, the chance of successfully finishing the task would be greatly increased.


    His status was different now. He would not hand in the Xin lamp, not only because the old Taoist Priest had given it to him, but because it worked.


    Therefore, he could only take over the post of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. There would be troubles ahead if he wanted to become a real Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, rather than a puppet. He would have to deal with the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.


    Leng Yu was at the peak of the second difficulty. The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag must not be much weaker than hers, so Mu Yi had to be careful.


    In addition to that, he had to anticipate the trouble that would simply come to him regardless of how much he tried to avoid it.


    Mo Ruyan also told Mu Yi about their fight with Qian Butong. Mu Yi was shocked into a cold sweat.


    He hadn¡¯t expected him to be dead, but it was surprising that his strength had increased greatly. According to Mo Ruyan, he seemed to be able to control a little bit of the power of heaven and earth, which was even more bizarre. Mu Yi thought about it and concluded that Qian Butong was dead and his body had been possessed, likely the entity that had been in the middle passage.


    Although Qian Butong¡¯s strength increased greatly, Mu Yi was not afraid even if Qian Butong returned for revenge.


    Hell had disappeared at once, forgetting to take revenge for Ghost Nine and Ghost Four¡¯s death. Mu Yi was relieved. He was not afraid of them, but worried about Mo Ruyan and Big Slave. It was hard enough avoiding their assasination attempts against the lower-tiered ghost operative. If he had to deal with the higher-tiered ones, he couldn¡¯t be sure that he would win.


    Ghost Four had been difficult to deal with. Even though he had grown a lot stronger, he wouldn¡¯t underestimate them. Besides the ghost operative, there were the black and white devils and even the lord of hell.


    Mu Yi was confident, but not arrogant. He didn¡¯t think Hell would really swallow the insult and humiliation silently. Otherwise, the authority of Hell would collapse. They were likely waiting to attack.


    After Mu Yi returned to Cangzhou City, he would have to keep a secret watch to prevent Hell from suddenly attacking them.


    Cangzhou City had been quiet for a while, but it was just calm before the storm. Even Mo Ruyan, who didn¡¯t care much about the world, could feel that the chaos was not far away.


    Once the old Buddha in the Forbidden City did something, or some ambitious people came forward, chaos would erupt.


    There was a saying that it was better to be a dog during peace than to be a homeless man during troubled times. It was the story of most people who were suffering from the chaos in the world.


    Mu Yi stayed in the yard all day. From time to time, Mu Yi gave Big Slave advice. Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t cultivate her spear. Her state was consolidated and it was hard to be promoted in a short time, so she didn¡¯t worry and rested for the best results.


    In the evening, Mu Yi made a deal then drifted out of the city like light smoke to the disordered cemetery.


    At this moment, the waning moon shining, it was ghostly in the disordered cemetery. From time to time, the ghost fire rose and went out again. Later, it would burn in another place, just like a naughty child playing.


    There was a cold wind blowing, making a whining sound as if there were ghosts crying. Ordinary people would be frightened of it and the flashes of ghost fire, but Mu Yi wasn¡¯t.


    He was there to kill a group of ghosts.


    Mu Yi glanced at the disordered cemetery and used Yu¡¯s Steps. When he reappeared, he was already deep in the cemetery. He stepped on a tombstone and stood high. He could feel that there were many eyes watching him in the dark, prepared to eat him.


    ¡°I know that you may have grievances and all kinds of tragedies before you died. You are ghosts. It is not easy for you. I don¡¯t want to kill you.. As long as you are good enough to contribute half of your ghost Qi, I will leave and never disturb you again.¡±


    Although Mu Yi¡¯s voice was not loud, it spread all over the messy graveyard. However, his words seemed to offend many of them.

 Chapter 305 Capture the Fierce Ghos

    t


    A disorderly cemetery covered a wide section of the western suburb. Some of the most dilapidated tombs within could be traced back to a hundred years ago. No one knew how many corpses had been buried here and how many spirits lingered.


    For ordinary people, this was a forbidden area. Even more so in the evening. If someone passed by here, their souls would be drawn from them causing them to fall into a state between life and death. Therefore, the elders of the nearby areas told the terrifying tales of this cemetery and people were forbidden to come here.


    Although Mu Yi came before, he didn¡¯t go deep into the cemetery because of Leng Yu. But he could vaguely feel that there were some powerful ghosts within that were at least at the level of fierce ghosts. As for a ghost king, it was impossible to conceive a real ghost king.


    Moreover, the formation of a ghost king was inseparable from time and place. It was a feat far more difficult than acheiving the insight stage is for practitioners. After all, this was the upper world.


    Originally, Mu Yi¡¯s breath suppressed some ghosts and made them dare not act rashly, but his words angered all the ghosts here.


    Ghosts had no fear and looked down on the living. After being provoked by Mu Yi, they could not bear it. With the fierce sounds of crying and howling, powerful ghosts emerged from the ground and encircled Mu Yi.


    There seemed to be a powerful leader among these ghosts. At the moment, it hid in the dark, observing. Obviously, the wisdom of this ghost house could not be underestimated.


    ¡°I see you don¡¯t want to.¡± Mu Yi coolly glanced at the assembled ghosts. Despite the many ghosts in front of him, he knew they were only weaker fierce ghosts and that the most powerful fierce ghost had not yet appeared to confront him, but this was normal. After all, such fierce ghosts possessed a mighty spirit and great power. The fierce ghost in this chaotic cemetery was absolutely the most powerful among these ghosts, and it must belong to the leader level.


    The ghost glaring in the dark was a powerful fierce ghost. All the fierce ghosts around were its subordinates. However, the ghosts in front of Mu Yi were only a small part of the disordered graveyard, and there were more powerful ghosts hidden in the deeper parts with more than just three or five fierce ghosts.


    Mu Yi felt a little palpitation coming from the deepest place of the cemetery immediately after entering the graveyard. This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t originally intend to destroy the ghosts here. Unfortunately, it seemed negotiations had failed.


    After Mu Yi spoke, the fierce ghost peering out from the dark let out a shriek, and the fierce ghosts around Mu Yi rushed towards him one after another.


    An ordinary first-class expert would be terrified and confused in the face of so many fierce ghosts. The body of the ghosts were not physical, so ordinary attacks were ineffective. If you wanted to kill the ghosts, you must go all out with your attacks, but this quickly increases the consumption of power and stamina.


    It was obvious that the dark fierce ghost was aware of this fact. Moreover, it was no stranger to surrounding and killing first-class experts, so it adopted this tactic.


    Unfortunately, it met Mu Yi this time. Although Mu Yi was not a celestial master who specialized in catching ghosts, he was well learned in controlling ghosts. Plus, the Five thunders charm, evil spirit slaying charm, the Xin lamp, or even the Bamboo Tree of Life, were all the banes of ghosts.


    However, Mu Yi was worried that if he was too unruly, he would scare away the fierce ghost and even disturb the existence in the deepest part of the disordered cemetery, so he did not show all his strength and even seemed to be embarrassed. However, as time went on, more and more fierce ghosts died in his hands.


    The level of these fierce ghosts alone was too low, and so were not powerful enough to be consumed by the Bamboo Tree of Life. Only if the number of fierce ghosts in front of Mu Yi was ten times, even a hundred times greater, could it almost be sufficient.


    So the best way was to kill many fierce ghosts. This was the fastest way. But this method required time and patience. You had to show weakness first. Otherwise, once it recognized that the situation was not good, the powerful fierce ghost would not appear, and would rashly disturb the deepest existence. If this occurred, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think he could survive.


    If he had come here for training, he would not be bothered with so troublesome a method. He would directly draw out the other side. Even if he was defeated, he could escape. However, the main purpose of his coming here was to let Nian Nuer recover and absorb enough ghost gas to reunite her body, so it was impossible to act recklessly.


    Under the siege of a fierce ghost, Mu Yi gradually appeared to be in a hurry, and his breath was obviously heavy. He was accidentally hit by the fierce ghost from behind several times, and suffered some slight injuries. His face was pale and his lips were purple. This was a sign of the ghost¡¯s Qi entering his body. It seemed as though Mu Yi¡¯s situation was not good.


    Mu Yi seemed fragile despite the number of fierce ghosts around rapidly decreasing. Soon, there were only a few left, and Mu Yi looked as though his situation had deteriorated even further.


    Finally, Mu Yi used a unique skill to kill several fierce ghosts before kneeling on the ground and spurting blood from his mouth. His face was as white as paper, and his lips were purple and black.


    ¡°Jie Jie!¡±


    With a gloomy and horrible voice, a dark shadow came out of the ground and looked down at Mu Yi.


    This black shadow was exactly the fierce ghost that had been hiding in the dark for a long time. Because it was hiding in the ground, Mu Yi could only lead it out in this way. Otherwise, he would have killed all the ghosts as soon as he attacked, but then the fierce ghost would not have appeared.


    ¡°Fierce ghost?¡± Mu Yi pretended to be weak and looked at the shadow in the sky.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, little Taoist. You killed so many of my subordinates. I will surely draw your soul out of your body and make your life a living hell.¡± The fierce ghost threatened Mu Yi while floating in the air. However, he was actually being careful, or he would have killed Mu Yi directly.


    Obviously, it was unsure whether Mu Yi had a final card to make use of. The fierce ghost felt a faint danger, but it did not know where the danger would come from. Was it from the little Taoist in front of him or did he have a companion?


    ¡°Nonsense. If you dare, you can come down and try.¡± Mu Yi tried to stand up and looked at the fierce ghost.


    ¡°Well, do you think I¡¯ll be fooled in this way?¡± The fierce ghost sneered, but was not deceived.


    Mu Yi heard the fierce ghost¡¯s words, and his eyes flashed with joy, but he tried his best to hide it.


    ¡°What a cunning little Taoist, look at me eating you.¡± Mu Yi acted like he attempted to hide, but the fierce ghost saw the top of his head. Then he felt Mu Yi¡¯s breath. It was clear that Mu Yi was strong in appearance but weak in reality. He immediately understood that he was almost cheated by Mu Yi putting on a strong front, and quickly pounced on Mu Yi.


    Suddenly, Mu Yi took out a charm and laughed, ¡°you¡¯ve been cheated.¡±


    The fierce ghost was still on guard despite Mu Yi¡¯s ruse. Seeing Mu Yi take out the charm at that moment, it suddenly turned into countless black shadows and scattered in all directions. However, Mu Yi took the opportunity to turn around and run away, invoking the charm.


    It was an exorcism talisman. A white light enveloped Mu Yi, which immediately increased his speed.


    ¡°Ah, little Taoist.¡±


    When Mu Yi ran away, there was an angry roar behind him. Obviously, the fierce ghost found that he had been cheated by Mu Yi, and dashed after Mu Yi recklessly. At the moment, he had only the desire to kill Mu Yi and extract his soul.


    The speed of the fierce ghost was extremely fast. Just a flash, it had reached Mu Yi¡¯s back. Suddenly materializing, the fierce ghost¡¯s real body appeared. A black claw came out and grasped towards Mu Yi¡¯s heart.


    At this moment, Mu Yi smiled. He turned back suddenly, and a dazzling white light came out from his hand, devouring the fierce ghost.


    With a roar, the spirit of the fierce ghost quickly weakened. When the white light disappeared, the fierce ghost also dissipated.


    Mu Yi took a long breath, and sat on the ground, looking like he¡¯d narrowly survived a disaster.


    ¡°Hum, what if you are a fierce ghost? Is it not under master¡¯s evil spirit slaying charm that your soul is broken? ¡°Mu Yi murmured to himself. However, while what he just invoked was indeed the evil spirit slaying charm, it was not the master¡¯s. He said this deliberately. In fact, the fierce ghost had been quietly brought into the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    But a fierce ghost was not enough, so Mu Yi could only pretend to be weak and make everything look like a narrow victory drought with danger. Only in this way could those fierce ghosts hidden in the dark be tempted to kill him, and allow him the opportunity to catch more fierce ghosts.


    ¡°No, master said it¡¯s dangerous here. It¡¯s wrong to sneak out without telling him. I must leave here quickly.¡± Mu Yi looked around and whispered.


    Then he got up and ran quickly to the grave. Looking at his posture, it was clear that he wanted to leave this place immediately.


    When Mu Yi was about to leave the disordered cemetery, he suddenly jumped forward and rolled twice on the ground. At the same time, a dark shadow appeared behind him, whose breath showed it was also a fierce ghost.


    After sensing the fierce ghost, Mu Yi sneered at him. The disordered cemetery was considered big, but it was also small. At the very least, his previous actions couldn¡¯t be concealed from these fierce ghosts. With his deliberate performance, the dark fierce ghost finally believed him.


    Although this fierce ghost had divine intellect and a level of intelligence no less than that of a human being, it was far from cunning..


    Mu Yi had been wandering in the world for many years with the old Taoist Priest, and he was very proficient in grasping people¡¯s thoughts. This time his target was the fierce ghost, and the difference was surprisingly not large.


    ¡°Fierce ghost?¡± Mu Yi screamed out, but he quickly pulled out a charm from his arms, and directly invoked it.


    With a flash of white light, the fierce ghost suddenly suffered a big loss, and his body became weaker. Mu Yi took the opportunity to throw out the Bamboo Tree of Life and swallow it.


    Then, Mu Yi quickly turned to escape the graveyard.


    After Mu Yi ran more than ten feet, there was a terrible breath in the deepest part of the disordered cemetery. The breath was vast, more powerful than Ning Wuque or Leng Yu, but it was not the third difficulty. Mu Yi estimated it to be on the same level as Xu Hai. Obviously, it was a powerful fierce ghost, only half a step away from becoming the king of ghosts.


    But this half step was like a natural moat too difficult to cross, so it only hid here, year after year.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t escaped its attention, but in its eyes, Mu Yi was a nobody, which didn¡¯t interest the fierce ghost at all, even if Mu Yi used tricks to kill a ghost king before.


    However, the problem was Mu Yi¡¯s final performance. Undoubtedly, his actions were challenging the dignity of the other side. Multiple fierce ghosts had been killed in short order, which exceeded its bottom line. At the same time, he also saw that the Bamboo Tree of Life was a treasure, which roused his interest.

 Chapter 306 Fighting Against the Top Fierce Ghos

    t


    Feeling the terror from the depths of the cemetery, Mu Yi narrowed his eyes. Although the presence was strong, he was strong as well.


    With the aim to know the gap between their strength, Mu Yi didn¡¯t turn around. He wanted to rush forward. He had to wake up Nian Nuer.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The whole cemetery erupted into chaos. Mu Yi fled and found that several black shadows chased after him. They were all fierce ghosts. One of the strongest fierce ghosts seemed to be equivalent to the fourth grade.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t pay attention to the fourth grade ghost. The ghosts just wanted to trap him, but these ghosts didn¡¯t know that they were caught in his trap. He kept running, hoping to catch more fierce ghosts. If he could catch these fierce ghosts behind, it would be enough for Nian Nuer to recover completely and improve her strength.


    Mu Yi suddenly turned around and rushed toward the fierce ghosts while spreading his aura.


    In the face of his amazing aura and strong will, several fierce ghosts trembled and wanted to retreat. Mu Yi didn¡¯t give them the chance. He attacked three of them with the Bamboo Tree of Life. A devouring force burst out from the Bamboo Tree of Life, swallowing all three fierce ghosts.


    When the other two fierce ghosts saw this, they turned around and fled, including the fourth grade fierce ghost..


    Mu Yi sneered. He hit the two ghosts with a fist of fist consciousness. They were severely damaged.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life shined brightly in Mu Yi¡¯s hand. The two fierce ghosts were enveloped in the green light and pulled into the Bamboo Tree of Life with a reluctant roar. Then, the Bamboo Tree of Life¡¯s light went out.


    Mu Yi and the Bamboo Tree of Life were connected to each other, so he knew that the Bamboo Tree of Life had absorbed enough ghosts and needed to digest them quietly.


    Mu Yi put the Bamboo Tree of Life on his waist and looked up at the coming figure with a dignified expression.


    Although this figure was shorter than normal people, Mu Yi felt that this figure could cover the sky. Standing in the middle of the sky, it looked like a big mountain about to crush Mu Yi.


    The presence was angry about his trick and very powerful. Mu Yi understood how terrible a person standing at the peak of the second difficulty, also known as the half-step of the third difficulty, could be.


    In the King Xian¡¯s tomb, Ning Wuque and Xu Hai had restrained their power, but the ghost in front of him had an aura like a prison.


    However, Mu Yi had faced a real ghost emperor. Although the fierce ghost in front of him was very strong, it was dwarfed by the ghost emperor. It lacked absolute control and the ability to create borders.


    ¡°Little Taoist Priest, you dare to play tricks on me, a king? No matter who your master is, you will die today. Hand over that stick, and I will kill you as fast as I can,¡± the fierce ghost said.


    ¡°King? Ha ha, it¡¯s so funny. Are you a king just because you are a fierce ghost? You are overextending yourself. When facing a real ghost emperor, his finger would crush you to death.¡±


    Mu Yi spoke without fear, irritating him.


    ¡°You want to die.¡± The fierce ghost was furious and clapped at Mu Yi.


    A larger palm condensed in the air. The palm had the diameter of one foot and was pure, condensed ghost Qi.


    Mu Yi looked up and had no fear on his face. Facing the huge palm, he clenched his fist and threw a punch.


    With a loud noise, Mu Yi¡¯s fist collided with his palm, and the earth shook and collapsed countless graves in the surrounding area. The flying dust covered Mu Yi.


    As the cold wind blew, Mu Yi¡¯s figure was revealed. His legs were stuck in the ground. There was a trace of blood flowing from the corners of his mouth, but the light in his eyes was brighter.


    It had been Mu Yi¡¯s most powerful punch. It condensed his fist consciousness and aura in his body. But it was still weaker than the casual palm. Although his body was slightly injured, he was very happy because he finally had the strength to face something at the peak of the second difficulty. He could stand against them now. If he opened the rest of his chakras, he would become strong enough to defeat someone at the peak of the second difficulty.


    ¡°Look at my trick!¡± Mu Yi said, and a charm appeared as he shook his right hand.


    Mu Yi directly activated the charm, and a bolt of lightning struck the figure.


    Watching the lightning devouring everything, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t surprised because he felt the fierce ghost disappear as the lightning struck.


    Mu Yi was a little disappointed. The five thunders charm could restrain ghosts, but only those of a certain level. The ghost emperor had dispelled it easily, and this ghost was fast enough to evade it.


    Suddenly, Mu Yi felt an unprecedented crisis. It scared him, but it was too late to avoid it. At the critical moment, Mu Yi summoned the Xin lamp and the light blue flame suddenly broke out of his body.


    At the same time, a dark hand pressed against his back.


    With a dull sound, Mu Yi flew forward, but the dark hand was also stained with a wisp of the Nanming Li Fire. It grew rapidly and spread towards the opponent¡¯s body.


    Mu Yi heard a faint muffled hum, and the Nanming Li Fire was expelled.


    Mu Yi took out a five thunders charm. An evil force was filling his body. It was extremely cold and seemed to freeze him. The Nanming Li Fire in his body burst out, wrapped the force and devoured it.


    After swallowing this power, the flame of the Xin lamp seemed to be a bit brighter. It was useful for the Xin lamp, but it wasn¡¯t enough. He needed to swallow the fierce ghost, but that was easier said than done. Although Mu Yi¡¯s strength had increased greatly, he was still not powerful enough to defeat. It was stronger than Ning Wuque and had resisted two counterattacks.


    The lightning missed the ghost again, and Mu Yi took out another five thunders charm.


    Although the five thunders charm couldn¡¯t kill the opponent, it was afraid of it.


    The third thunder fell behind Mu Yi and clung to his body. Mu Yi stiffened at the destructive aura and watched the fierce ghost fly backwards quickly to avoid the lightning. He hadn¡¯t expected Mu Yi to be so ruthless and bold to make the lightning strike so near to his own body. If he had been hit, he wouldn¡¯t have survived.


    Despite the numbness taking over his body, Mu Yi activated the fourth and final five thunder charm. He could never have more than five on him at a time or they would interfere with each other and kill him.


    Under normal circumstances, four five thunder charms were enough, but today, he needed at least forty to fight this ghost,


    The fourth lightning bolt fell, and the timing was just right. The fierce ghost had no time to escape, so he could only choose to resist. He punched towards the sky, controlling a bit of the power of heaven and earth as it collided with the lightning.

 Chapter 307 desperate situation

    With a loud noise, the thunder was wiped out by the giant palm, leaving only a layer of electric light on the fierce ghost. It shook and hummed as its ghost Qi grew thinner.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t let it go. He moved his hand, and the Xin lamp appeared. He blew it hard, and a light blue fire dragon flew out, approaching the fierce ghost in an instant.


    The fierce ghost retreated and waved its hands trying to dispel the fire dragon, inadvertently making it stronger.


    The fierce ghost panicked and disappeared in a flash, but the dragon had reached its limit and exploded. It injured Mu Yi greatly, but he couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate against the fierce ghost if he wanted to live.


    When the fire dragon exploded, it devoured the fierce ghost. The fierce ghost screamed as it was consumed, but Mu Yi remained on guard.


    Suddenly, a palm appeared in front of him. Before he could react, it swatted him.


    Mu Yi flew through the air, blood gushed from his mouth and his sight grew dim.


    Before he landed on the ground, a hand stretched out, then another, and tore a hole in space. The fierce ghost came out of it, devoid of its ghost Qi. It looked like a middle-aged man.


    His skin was very white, and he looked like a normal person. Because it was a fierce ghost and could appear in the daytime, it did not fear the afternoon sun.


    The fierce ghost stared at Mu Yi. The killing intent in his eyes was undisguised. It had been longer than he could remember since he¡¯d been hurt so badly, let alone by someone weaker than him. It was unforgivable.


    Looking at the fierce ghost, Mu Yi¡¯s thought ran wild. He stretched a bit and spat out more blood as he flew through the air. He turned himself upright and stumbled as he landed.


    ¡°If you attack me, you will die.¡± The fierce ghost said coldly, like the rumbling of thunder. It disturbed his consciousness and filled his mind with ghosts.


    Ordinary people would be disturbed by the chaos, but Mu Yi had the Xin lamp in his mind, so just after the ghosts of his mind appeared, the flames of the Xin lamp flickered gently, and all the ghosts disappeared.


    The fierce ghost was surprised that Mu Yi was not affected.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t know how much strength you have left.¡±


    Mu Yi stared at the fierce ghost and speculated. He could be sure that the thunder and the Nanming Li Fire had hurt him, but it was obvious that there was something wrong. Otherwise, the fierce ghost would just kill him.


    The strike had hurt his internal organs. If not for his physical training, Mu Yi would be dead.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to kill you,¡± the fierce ghost said.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t stay.¡±


    Mu Yi smiled and a light flashed. The light was from the godly movement charm. He increased the speed to the extreme and disappeared.


    At the moment of his disappearance, the ghost¡¯s hand pressed through the shadow of Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi¡¯s real body was more than ten feet away.


    ¡°Escape?¡± The fierce ghost said coldly and ran after Mu Yi.


    The fierce ghost was faster as Mu Yi. Soon, the fierce ghost approached Mu Yi, and his hand fell towards Mu Yi once again.


    Mu Yi seemed to have eyes behind him. Without waiting for the hand to fall, he turned and avoided the palm, slowing down. The fierce ghost stepped out and blocked Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi saw a glittering giant in his mind, and a force was born out of nothing as he activated the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm.


    With the power of this charm, his strength could almost double. He would be weak for a period of time after activating it, but as long as he lived it didn¡¯t matter.


    When the fierce ghost stopped in front of him, he had already raised his fist. The punch seemed light, but the fierce ghost changed his expression suddenly and raised his hand to block the punch.


    When the power of the punch penetrated his palm and spread, he understood that the power of this punch was far beyond his imagination.


    Mu Yi¡¯s fist passed through his hand and hit his body, blowing a hole through his chest. The fierce ghost retreated quickly, and it floated in midair. It looked at Mu Yi from a commanding height.


    Looking at the fierce ghost in the air, Mu Yi said ironically, ¡°You are worthy of being the top fierce ghost. You also have a first-class ability to escape.¡±


    Mu Yi thought of using Yu¡¯s Steps if the fierce ghost tried to escape, but it was too hard to do in his condition.


    ¡°You will die!¡±


    The fierce ghost erupted with a cloud of stronger ghost Qi suddenly.


    Mu Yi was filled with courage from the charm. He clenched his fist, ready to counter the attack.


    His fist shook the void and collided with the fierce ghost¡¯s palm. He wouldn¡¯t win, but his fighting spirit kept rising. The fierce ghost¡¯s desire to kill him grew as the fight went on. Mu Yi would become a huge problem in the future if he was this strong now, so the fierce ghost wanted to kill him even if he sustained heavy injury.


    When the fierce ghost pushed Mu Yi back once again, his body expanded suddenly. In a flash, he became a monster more than one Zhang in height, with two heads and four arms. His aura increased.


    Fuck!


    Feeling the change in the fierce ghost, Mu Yi panicked, turned around and ran. He knew that it had the secret art, but he didn¡¯t expect that its determination to kill him would be so strong. It would rather be hurt and use the secret art to kill him.


    If Mu Yi continued to fight, he would die as soon as the charm wore off. He was halfway through the time constraint. Originally, he planned to escape when two thirds of the time had passed, but the fierce ghost was persistent.


    After the application of the secret art, the fierce ghost not only increased its strength, but also its speed. Just after Mu Yi started running, it stepped out to stop Mu Yi and hit Mu Yi with its four arms.


    Mu Yi tried to dodge it, but he was still slapped on the shoulder with one hand. His left shoulder broke and hung powerless from his chest. Then, another strike fell on Mu Yi¡¯s chest. A surging force penetrated his body and destroyed everything.


    Mu Yi spewed out a mouthful of blood again. His vision went dark and his strength faded.


    The six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm in his mind also collapsed under the force of the blow.


    An unprecedented cold wrapped around Mu Yi. He knew that he was in a really dangerous situation this time, and he might pay the price of death for this arrogance.


    Mu Yi¡¯s body flew backward, but the fierce ghost followed him like a shadow. It didn¡¯t care about the Nanming Li Fire. It wanted to kill him.

 Chapter 308 Strength

    Mu Yi only felt unprecedented peace, as if death was not so terrible, but it was impossible for him to die easily. Even if he died, he would be dragged to it.


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes flashed with a cruel light, and he was waiting to detonate the Xin lamp in his mind. As long as Nanming Li fire burst, he believed that would be enough to kill the fierce ghost.


    ¡°Stupid!¡±


    When Mu Yi was about to detonate the Xin lamp, a familiar voice sounded in his mind suddenly. Then, a figure stood in front of him and collided with the fierce ghost.


    Mu Yi was thrown to the ground by a gust of wind. He was powerless and could only watch the two figures tremble together. The fierce ghost continued to roar, but he couldn¡¯t beat the figure in white.


    It was Leng Yu. She was the only one in Cangzhou City who had the strength to stop the fierce ghost.


    She held a pearl in her hand, and the waves rolled behind her like a boundless sea. The pearl in her hand felt familiar to Mu Yi like the Xin lamp. There was no doubt that this pearl was the magic weapon of the Envoy in charge of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag.


    Compared with Mu Yi¡¯s Xin lamp, the pearl was more powerful. The Qi it emitted was enough to resist the aura of the fierce ghost. Using the pearl was comparable to the fierce ghost using the secret art, so her strength was far beyond Mu Yi¡¯s imagination.


    I¡¯m afraid when she was in King Xian¡¯s tomb, she didn¡¯t show her real strength or use magic weapons. Otherwise, she would have gotten more than one bamboo slip.


    Mu Yi had underestimated the heroes in the world. He thought that his strength had increased greatly, and he had the strength to do whatever he wanted. Now, it seemed that it was ridiculous. It was right that Leng Yu scolded him for being a fool.


    If Leng Yu hadn¡¯t arrived in time today, his life might have been lost.


    He had a trump card, but others also had a trump card. No matter the fierce ghost in front of him or the old monsters. When they were young, they were peerless talents. When Xu Hai was young, he was such a hero. Who believed that he had no trump card?


    Moreover, those old monsters were so intelligent and unpredictable that Mu Yi couldn¡¯t guess their thoughts, but their every move must have deep meaning.


    Leng Yu was winning, and Mu Yi took out a rejuvenation charm. He had been unwilling to use it, but he couldn¡¯t care so much now. His heart was almost crushed. If he didn¡¯t cure it right now, even if he could survive, he would become a useless person.


    Mu Yi felt that the strength of the earth and the sky had penetrated his body and made his body exude vitality. The rejuvenation charm turned into a hot flow of energy that flowed around his heart. Gradually, there was a little red halo on his face, as his heart healed. There was also a feeling of crispness and numbness in his left shoulder as the bone healed quickly. The charm was amazing.


    Mu Yi¡¯s fatal injuries were healed. Although he had not completely recovered, he could use half of his strength at least. The battle between Leng Yu and the fierce ghost was still going on, but the fierce ghost kept retreating.


    Mu Yi stared at Leng Yu¡¯s constantly flashing figure, and couldn¡¯t help thinking that Leng Yu¡¯s strength was inherent to her. After all, if she wanted to activate the magic weapon, she had to have enough strength.


    It was hard to imagine what kind of strength she would exert when she reached the top again and opened all of her chakras. She would definitely be the best in the third difficulty. Mu Yi had grown a lot and grown stronger, but he still was not sure that he could beat Leng Yu when he reached the peak of the second difficulty.


    There were many reasons for strength like that beyond raw power such as spells, moves and even cultivation formulas.


    Only when you really knew yourself could you see the road ahead.


    He understood why he failed in his previous search. He was too far behind. He needed more experience and more understanding.


    ¡°Ah, do you really want to fight me?¡± The fierce ghost couldn¡¯t defeat Leng Yu. The time of the secret art was coming to an end.


    ¡°So what? You are just a fierce ghost.¡± Leng Yu sneered.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my ghost soldiers will destroy Cangzhou city?¡± The fierce ghost threatened.


    ¡°Since you know Cangzhou city is my territory, you came to die. Believe it or not, I will destroy your unmarked common graves.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± The fierce ghost was very angry. Obviously, he had dealt with Leng Yu many times, so he knew it wasn¡¯t an empty threat. He thought he could kill the Taoist, but she was protecting him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t become a ghost emperor, you will stay here. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind killing you,¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°Well, as you wish. The day when I break through is when I will destroy Cangzhou City.¡±


    Its body turned into countless black shadows and flew into the depth of the unmarked common graves. Leng Yu watched it go.


    After the fierce ghost left, Leng Yu went to Mu Yi, looking at Mu Yi up and down, she asked in surprise, ¡°Rejuvenation charm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your help.¡±


    ¡°The rejuvenation charm is a good thing. I don¡¯t even have it in stock. I saved your life this time, so could you give me some rejuvenation charms to make up for it¡±


    Mu Yi nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes, but the rejuvenation charm is against the natural law. It¡¯s not suitable to draw a lot of them.¡±


    Leng Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Three, then do one more thing for me.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Mu Yi agreed readily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what I want you to do?¡±


    ¡°I believe that you will not let me do something that may endanger my life. Why not agree?¡±


    ¡°You are smart but just a little clueless. How do you feel?¡±


    Leng Yu turned around and looked at the unmarked common graves. It seemed that the fierce ghost was still watching them.


    ¡°I am arrogant and underestimated the heroes of the world.¡±


    Leng Yu glanced at Mu Yi and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to look down on yourself. Among the young generation, your strength is already the top. As for those old monsters who have reached the second difficulty early, you are still too young to beat them, even Ning Wuque. You are not his equal now, and he just reached the top of the second difficulty. He is the weakest of the older generation.¡±


    Mu Yi nodded. If it was before, he would not agree. He felt that with the help of the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm, he could fight Ning Wuque. But now, he knew better.


    He had a way to enhance his strength, but Ning Wuque also had a way. Unless Mu Yi could defeat Ning Wuque without using the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm, he could not consider himself stronger.


    He still had a long way to go.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should have opened four chakras now.¡±Leng Yu glanced at Mu Yi and seemed to see him through. Then she continued, ¡°The seven chakras of the human body are seven treasures. Different chakras have different powers. Although you have only opened four chakras, you have such strength, enough to be proud of, and only a little weaker than my repaired chakra. If you can open five chakras, you will be at the same level as Ning Wuque. At six chakras, you¡¯ll defeat him. At seven you¡¯ll be the best of those at the peak of the second difficulty. ¡°


    Mu Yi listened to Leng Yu carefully, but didn¡¯t correct her. He had only opened three. According to her words, he was only a little weaker than her now with only three open life chakras. If he opened four chakras, he would be the same as her, or stronger.


    With this conclusion, Mu Yi was filled with pride. He suppressed it immediately and continued to question.

 Chapter 309 Refining the Bamboo Tree of Life

    Mu Yi felt Leng Yu was becoming more and more unpredictable other than her strength. There might be many secrets hidden in Cangzhou City. However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to ask about these secrets. Cangzhou City was Leng Yu¡¯s territory.


    After he was done in Fucheng and Cangzhou City, he would find a place to have closed-door cultivation, then go to the south to find the old Taoist¡¯s body and take it back to Funiu Mountain for burial. After that, he didn¡¯t know yet.


    ¡°How many chakras have you opened now?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Why? Not convinced? ¡°Leng Yu stared at Mu Yi with a faint smile.


    ¡°No, I just want to take you as the target. After all, you are the strongest person I have ever met.¡±


    Mu Yi looked at her without any sign of weakness.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to tell you I¡¯ve only opened five chakras,¡± Leng Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Five?¡± Mu Yi was stunned. He had thought that she had already opened six chakras. By opening five chakras, she could suppress the ferocious ghosts equivalent to a person at the top of the second difficulty. She should be proud.


    But according to what she just said, she was barely comparable with Ning Wuque in strength with the five chakras, but the ferocious ghost just now had been stronger than Ning Wuque. So even though they had both opened five chakras, was Ning Wuque much weaker than Leng Yu?


    ¡°Do you think I am cheating you?¡± Leng Yu took a look at Mu Yi as if she had seen him through.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Mu Yi shook his head.


    ¡°Chakras are not the only standard to measure strength. For example, you have only four chakras now, but your strength is no less than some people with six chakras opened. You haven¡¯t been cultivating long. Otherwise, you¡¯d be much stronger.


    ¡°A person¡¯s strength also depends on how much power he can draw out. It has a lot to do with religious tools, techniques and the perceptions of Tao. Although I have reopened only five chakras, the original perception is still here, which can help control the power of heaven and earth and bring the power of the magic weapons into play. Therefore, one¡¯s strength can¡¯t be judged only on open chakras. When you¡¯ve opened the seventh chakras and start to find your own perception of Tao, you will realize how ridiculous you are now, ¡± said Leng Yu lightly.


    ¡°Thank you for your instruction,¡± Mu Yi said. No one had ever told him about these things, so he could only grope for the information by himself. With no one leading the way, his path was doomed to be more difficult than others even if he could acquire a deeper understanding.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. After all, we are allies. If you have any questions, just ask me.¡±


    It was once in a blue moon for Leng Yu to be so nice.


    ¡°By the way, do you know the ferocious ghost just now?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Of course, I knew him. He could be called a ghost of fortune. He used to be a general and was framed. His body was thrown to the unmarked common graves. Later, he became a ghost by fluke and gradually grew stronger until he became the king of the unmarked common graves. Although he is powerful, he is also under restrictions. He can not go farther than a hundred meters from the unmarked common graves over a hundred meters. I have dealt with him several times before,¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°How can you let others snore on the side of your bed? Haven¡¯t you wanted to destroy him?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it better to keep him?¡± Leng Yu looked at Mu Yi eloquently. Obviously, she had her own plan regarding the fierce ghost.


    ¡°Your wisdom is as deep as the sea. I¡¯m far behind,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s late. I¡¯ll go first. If it¡¯s not necessary, try not to provoke that fierce ghost, or I might not be able to save you next time.¡±


    Leng Yu disappeared in a flash.


    After Leng Yu left, Mu Yi took a long look at the unmarked common graves and still felt a rage hovering over the place for a long time.


    The main purpose of Mu Yi¡¯s coming to the unmarked common graves was to catch ferocious ghosts. Now that his goal was achieved, he wouldn¡¯t make more trouble.


    Mu Yi turned around and left.


    Back at his residence, Mu Yi sat on the bed with his knees crossed and placed the Bamboo Tree of Life on his knees. Then, his consciousness poured into the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    At this moment, inside the Bamboo Tree of Life, there were clouds and mist, forming a vortex in the center. At the bottom of the vortex, there was a thin figure.


    It was Nian Nuer. Nian Nuer had woken up after the Bamboo Tree of Life had devoured several fierce ghosts. The little girl was condensing her body with the power transformed by the Bamboo Tree of Life. It was also a rare opportunity for her.


    She was endowed with wisdom which was a gift from nature. As long as she had enough strength, she could reach the peak of a fierce ghost. However, it was not good for her to increase her strength too much in a rush. Only by continuous honing could her foundation be stable.


    That was why Mu Yi kept letting her fight.


    This time, the little girl had almost died again, but she was integrated with the Bamboo Tree of Life, so to some extent, as long as the Bamboo Tree of Life was not destroyed, she was immortal. With her talent and innate wisdom, her future was boundless.


    Among the unmarked common graves, Mu Yi had captured seven fierce ghosts in total. Even the weakest of them had opened one chakra. Although the seven fierce ghosts had only been partially absorbed and transformed by the Bamboo Tree of Life, it was a lot of power.


    If the little girl could swallow all of it and refine her body, she would break through at least one or two levels in strength, and the power of the Bamboo Tree of Life would increase a lot.


    ¡°Just take this opportunity to refine the Bamboo Tree of Life.¡±


    Mu Yi transmitted his thoughts to the little figure, and the Bamboo Tree of Life lit up as if responding to him.


    ¡°It will hurt. Just bear with it.¡±


    His hands were covered with a light blue flame, and he put it into the Bamboo Tree of Life. All of a sudden, the Bamboo Tree of Life was wrapped in the Nanming Li Fire. Countless spells surged up, and the Bamboo Tree of Life seemed as if it were melting. The green light was constantly flowing.


    Last time, Mu Yi had refined the Bamboo Tree of Life in a rush. The refining hadn¡¯t been thorough. Last time, it had been refined with his blood, which only made the Bamboo Tree of Life his exclusive weapon, without improving the quality.


    This time, Mu Yi was ready to use this opportunity to improve its quality. After all, the Bamboo Tree of Life was Nian Nuer¡¯s foundation. The higher quality it was, the greater Nian Nuer¡¯s potential would be. Moreover, after experiencing the mystery of magic weapons, Mu Yi also had the ambition to refine the Bamboo Tree of Life into a magic tool.


    A religious tool and a magic tool were totally different. A magic tool could be put into his owner¡¯s body, and only this advantage could surmount a religious tool. Moreover, magic tools had a wealth of other miracles, which were also not available in religious tools.


    Although the Xin lamp had not been completely restored, it had performed many miracles.


    Mu Yi¡¯s strength had been increasing, but the Bamboo Tree of Life had gradually declined in his hands. If it continued, it may become just habitat for Nian Nuer, which was absolutely not in line with Mu Yi¡¯s plan.


    However, it was also very difficult to upgrade a religious tool to a magic tool. If he didn¡¯t have the Nanming Li Fire, Mu Yi would not have considered it. He was not good at refining tools.


    For now, he just intended to improve the quality of the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life was endowed with spiritual power and innate spells, so even by the most stupid method, it would continue to evolve.


    As the Nanming Li Fire burned, Mu Yi felt Nian Nuer quivering. The vortex almost collapsed, which worried Mu Yi. Fortunately, the little girl didn¡¯t let him down. She persisted shakily, and the vortex gradually stabilized.


    The young girl needed to bear a lot of pain when being tempered in the Nanming Li Fire. Mu Yi had experienced this pain before. If it had not been for his firm mind, he wouldn¡¯t have made it. Although the situation should be better with his control this time, it wasn¡¯t better by much.


    As time passed, the Bamboo Tree of Life seemed to have melted, sizzling constantly. Some gray materials flew out and turned into ashes in the Nanming Li Fire. The Bamboo Tree of Life was becoming more and more crystal clear, like a clear jade.


    The green was moving and full of spirit.


    Moreover, the spells became more and more complex under the tempering of the Nanming Li Fire. It seemed that these spells could absorb the power of the Nanming Li Fire and continuously improve and evolve. Even the connection between Mu Yi and the Bamboo Tree of Life seemed to be closer.


    The vortex began to shrink, and the little figure below became more and more substantial until he could see her clearly.


    The little girl¡¯s face was full of pain, but she persisted. It seemed that she would not give up. Her aura was recovering and growing stronger than before.


    ¡°Nian Nuer, hang in there. I believe you can make it.¡±


    Encouraged by Mu Yi, the little girl persisted, and her strength continued to rise.


    Outside, Mu Yi was surprised to find that the Bamboo Tree of Life started to grow again. Originally, there were 14 sections of the Bamboo Tree of Life, but now, there were 15. This discovery made Mu Yi¡¯s heart pound. Did it mean that the Bamboo Tree of Life needed to grow if it was to become a magic tool?


    How many sections were needed for the Bamboo Tree of Life to become a real magic tool?

 Chapter 310 Get Ready

    When the 15th section was fully grown, the whole Bamboo Tree of Life suddenly shined brightly, dying everything green in the house. At the same time, a strong aura emanated from it and a figure came out.


    It was Nian Nuer. She had re-condensed her body and reached the fourth grade of the first class, which was equivalent to having opened four chakras.


    Her strength couldn¡¯t be compared to Mu Yi. As Leng Yu had said, a person¡¯s realm did not represent their strength.


    At least among ordinary people, her strength was strong enough to hold herself and help Mu Yi.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    As Nian Nuer greeted Mu Yi, the green light full of the room disappeared. Bamboo Tree of Life returned to its ordinary appearance again.


    Before Mu Yi stopped being surprised, Nian Nuer waved her hand and turned the Bamboo Tree of Life into a stream of light which disappeared into her body. Nian Nuer seemed to have taken an important step. She looked alive. Although she also had looked real, there had been no vitality in her.


    If the little girl went out, no one would suspect that she was a fierce ghost unless she met someone with a higher realm than hers.


    Mu Yi was very happy, but it felt even better to regain his lost sister.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Nian Nuer called again that Mu Yi came to his senses. Looking at Nian Nuer, he couldn¡¯t help extending his hands and touching her little head, ¡°Nian Nuer, you finally woke up. How do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I feel so strong now, and I got another skill in this deep sleep,¡± Nian Nuer said proudly, eager for Mu Yi¡¯s praise.


    ¡°Oh, what skill did you get? Tell me.¡± Mu Yi said as the little girl expected though he had already guessed what it was.


    ¡°I can integrate with the Bamboo Tree of Life now, so I don¡¯t need to hide in it any longer, and I¡¯m not afraid of the sun now.¡± Nian Nuer looked at Mu Yi seriously, but her expression was asking for Mu Yi¡¯s praise.


    ¡°Can you stay outside all the time?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Yes, I can stay out as long as I don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Nian Nuer nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You can stay with me all the time,¡± Mu Yi said happily. In fact, he was indeed very happy. For him, as long as Nian Nuer was always happy, it would be enough.


    ¡°Well, I will never be separated from my brother again,¡± said Nian Nuer as she threw herself into Mu Yi¡¯s arms and tightly clasped his neck. She had been scattered and fell into a deep sleep, which made her scared that she would never see Mu Yi again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that no one can separate us in the future,¡± Mu Yi held the little girl. She was like his sister. He would not let her be hurt again.


    Even when he had been chased by Ning Wuque, he had never thought of relying on the little girl to escape. It was her decision to confront Ning Wuque. When he had wanted to stop it, it had been too late.


    He regarded the little girl as his only family member, and she was willing to sacrifice herself for him.


    The next morning, when Mu Yi woke up from meditation, he heard the shouting outside, accompanied by the laughter like a silver bell ringing.


    It was Nian Nuer urging Big Slave to practice with Mo Ruyan beside her. The three seemed to be having a good time.


    Mu Yi checked his physical status. The battle last night and the refining of the Bamboo Tree of Life had consumed a large amount of Xin lamp¡¯s power. It would take at least a month for Mu Yi to recover to the previous state. During this period, he needed to nourish his mind and spirit, but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as Nian Nuer could wake up, it was worth it.


    Although his injuries had not completely recovered, he was strong enough to endure it. He was still under the sequela of using the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm. Although the rejuvenation charm could heal the injuries, it could do nothing about the sequela.


    Mu Yi still had a period of weakness to go through, but as long as he didn¡¯t encounter any existences at the peak of the second difficulty, self-protection would not be a problem.


    Mu Yi got up and went to the yard. When Nian Nuer saw him, she immediately jumped up and hung on him.


    ¡°Brother, Big Slave is much stronger now, but he is still not my match.¡±


    Even if Big Slave wasn¡¯t more powerful than you, he could beat you.


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t be arrogant. In the future, you should continue to urge Big Slave to cultivate so he won¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. I won¡¯t let the Big Slave get lazy.¡± Nian Nuer clenched his fist and promised.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mu Yi nodded and looked at Mo Ruyan beside her. When he had been speaking, her expression seemed a little gloomy. Mu Yi wondered about it and figured it out.


    She felt she was weak as she couldn¡¯t even beat Big Slave now, let alone Mu Yi. She had always been proud. It was inevitable that she couldn¡¯t accept it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got fist consciousness by coincidence. Let¡¯s exchange some blows later. Maybe it will help you,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Fist consciousness?¡± Mo Ruyan¡¯s eyes brightened, and she agreed happily.


    Thereafter, Big Slave and Nian Nuer became the audience. Mu Yi and Mo Ruyan began to fight. His fists collided with the spear, making a gust of wind blow through the yard. Mu Yi could suppress Mo Ruyan even if he was not at full strength. However, he only matched her strength to hone her skills.


    After the fierce battle, Mo Ruyan had gained a lot, and Mu Yi was more skilled in controlling the fist consciousness.


    After refreshing himself, Mu Yi began to draw charms. In the morning, he drew four Five thunders charms and one six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm for backup. He waited to draw the rejuvenation charms because they need to devour the surrounding vitality. In this small yard, there was not enough vitality and he would fail. It was best to draw them in the woods or some other place with a lot of plants.


    Then, he found a carving knife and divided the lightning struck peach wood into two parts. He carved one of them into the shape of a woman, similar to Yan Qing though his wood carving skills weren¡¯t great.


    He had been out for a long time, so he needed to return to Fucheng in the afternoon to prepare the body for Yan Qing. He¡¯d found the lightning struck peach wood and believed Yan Li would not let him down for the rest.


    Originally, Mu Yi had intended to leave Nian Nuer, so as not to rush back and forth with her since he planned to return immediately. However, Nian Nuer insisted on following him.


    Mu Yi had no choice but to bring the clingy little girl with him. As for Big Slave and Mo Ruyan, they would stay in Cangzhou City to avoid drawing attention.


    Although Mu Yi didn¡¯t show up in public, some people¡¯s interest in the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road had only grown. They just hadn¡¯t found him yet. If he dared to show off with Big Slave, he would run into trouble.


    He didn¡¯t care about ordinary experts, but if he encountered people of Hell or Ning Wuque, he might not be able to elude them with his injured body. Because of this, he hadn¡¯t left the small yard since he arrived.


    Mo Ruyan went out and bought two bamboo hats. Mu Yi and Nian Nuer disguised themselves then he left the city quietly, heading for the Yan Clan.


    Their clothes did not attract attention. It was difficult for others to recognize Mu Yi at once because he didn¡¯t even wear Taoist robes or bring the eye-catching Big Slave with him.


    Outside the city, Nian Nuer got very happy, running and laughing in front of Mu Yi all the way.


    Although Nian Nuer could have come out to play in the past, she could only do this in the evening. It was the first time travelling with Mu Yi like this, so she was extremely happy.


    They arrived at the Yan Clan manor before evening.


    Yan Li had been restless for a long time and had sent people to wait at the gate of the city. Mu Yi had said it would be at most two days, but Mu Yi had not returned until now. He had been afraid that Mu Yi would never come back and had grown uneasy.


    Seeing Mu Yi finally return, he burst into tears of excitement. Although he also saw the little girl following Mu Yi, he didn¡¯t ask anything, but Xu Caiwei fixed her eyes on Nian Nuer.


    She was such a beautiful girl. It was the first time for her to see such a girl full of spirituality. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt something different in this extremely beautiful girl, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    Later, her attention was focused on Mu Yi again because Mu Yi had already begun to prepare for Yan Qing to condense her body. It would determine whether Yan Qing could stay in the world, so she was also a little nervous.


    When Mu Yi was ready, it got dark. Yan Qing¡¯s courtyard was locked down. Yan Li and Xu Caiwei couldn¡¯t be there. Only Nian Nuer stayed with him.

 Chapter 311 Transform to be a human

    Nian Nuer was curious. Yan Qing was full of anxiety. They all looked at the little peach wood woman on the table. The peach wood originally belonged to Yin, the favorite type of energy for ghosts, but thunder belonged to Yang. When thunder bombarded the peach wood and yin-yang collided and balanced, there was a chance to form the wood most suitable to house ghosts.. Yan Qing wanted to stay in the world and could do so only with the help of the lightning struck peach wood.


    However, living in the lightning strike wood would keep her in the world, but she would suffer from backfire. One option was that she would be burned by fire. The other was that her soul would be broken after death.


    However, there was always something beyond the law, everything had a thread of life. If Yan Qing devoted herself to practice, she might become a ghost emperor. At that time, all the backfires would dissipate, but her chance of becoming the ghost king was one percent of that of other ghosts.


    Regardless, helping Yan Qing was enlightening, hence why he was trying so hard.


    At the beginning, in Thousand Sound Temple, Liao Fan had no choice, the ghost emperor had no choice, he also had no choice but to do his best because they all had their own wills.


    Because of that Mu Yi decided to give Yan Qing a chance to choose. All of this was the result of following his heart.


    There were seven nails in the head of the little peach wood woman, sealing the seven orifices of the figurine. On the chest of the figurine was a charm where the eight characters of Yan Qing¡¯s birthday were written with Yan Li¡¯s blood. Beside it was a bell. Although the bell was not a magic weapon, it was an ancient thing. Without Yan Li, it would have taken a long time for him to get it.


    ¡°Later, I will cast a spell to let you live in it, but there will be some pain in the process. Try to be patient. The longer you persist, the more benefits you will get.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see. Thank you very much, Taoist Priest,¡± Yan Qing said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. To help you is actually to help myself.¡± Mu Yi shook his head, then picked up the bell on one side, and the power of mind rushed into it.


    With a slight shake, the bell suddenly made a pleasant sound that would make people unconsciously want to look at it. It was for this reason that Mu Yi asked Yan Li to leave with Xu Caiwei.


    Although Yan Qing was a ghost, her strength was too low. She was immediately attracted when Mu Yi shook the bell.


    Mu Yi shook the bell again, and Yan Qing¡¯s eyes were more dazed. She seemed to forget who she was and everything else. Her consciousness was all attracted by the bell in Mu Yi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The imperial edict of the Supreme Lord, surpassing your solitary soul, ghosts and spirits, and all living beings are in favor,¡± Mu Yi said loudly.


    His voice caused vibrations and made the bell ring continuously. Yan Qing¡¯s expression turned devout.


    ¡°The eight characters are the guide, and the blood is connected. If you don¡¯t cross at this time, when will you go?¡± Mu Yi shouted.


    The paper on the little peach wood woman¡¯s chest suddenly ignited, and a bloody line linked it and Yan Qing.


    In the mist, Yan Qing¡¯s soul lurched towards the little peach wood woman and seemed to sink into it, but the closer she got to it, the harder it was as if something in the middle prevented her from doing so.


    ¡°My pardon, this soul will not enter the underworld,¡± Mu Yi yelled as she drew close and stopped.


    His voice seemed to break some rules. Then, he saw Yan Qing¡¯s soul falling into the little peach wood woman. It was filled with light.


    The iron nail that sealed the seven orifices of it retreated under this light, but at this time, Mu Yi pointed to the center between its eyebrows.


    A flash of thunder and lightning burst from the little woman, forcing Mu Yi¡¯s fingers away, then more and more thunder and lightning came out, and soon wrapped the little woman.


    Yan Qing cried out from within it. The lightning was refining her soul. The pain was no different from that of a thousand cuts, but it was also a chance. Only by enduring the lightning could she avoid being inhaled into the underworld.


    Every day when Yin and Yang met, Yan Qing had to bear the pain of burning her body inh fire, which was inevitable. At first, she could only live in the dark, but with more times she endured the burning, she would gradually be transformed, and she could live like a normal person in the future.


    No one could say whether Yan Qing had earned it or suffered for, but since it was her own choice, at least she wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    ¡°Brother, is she going to be ok?¡± Nian Nuer pulled Mu Yi¡¯s sleeve as Yan Qing cried out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although she is soft and weak. Her will is amazing. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t be sealed in the painting for more than a year and keep sane. If she were a normal person, she would have gone mad,¡± Mu Yi said.


    He could have led the lightning out of the sky and Yan Qing wouldn¡¯t need to suffer, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to. This was not only a test, but also compensation. As long as she could hold on, the future harvest would be beyond imagination.


    The screams continued. Mu Yi didn¡¯t care, he also paid close attention to her situation. If she couldn¡¯t hold on, he would reach out and help her. However, the screams from inside seemed to be much weaker as time went on.


    Mu Yi smiled with appreciation. She was enduring and her soul was improving rapidly under the influence of lightning.


    ¡°Well, this sister¡¯s soul is growing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she seems to have survived. This is also her rebirth.¡±


    Mu Yi nodded. Originally, he thought it would take Yan Qing a year or two of practice to be stable even if she was integrated with the little peach wood woman. But at present, he thought it was only one month at most.


    This was the first time he¡¯d ever used this skill. Without any reference, he could only conclude that Yan Qing¡¯s qualification was beyond imagination.


    The nails on the mouth of the figure flew out and fell on the table. Then, the nails in its two nostrils, ears and, finally, from the eyes.


    When all the seven nails left, the thunder and lightning on the little peach wood woman suddenly disappeared. Then, it suddenly mophed and refined into the image of Yan Qing. She was wearing a long skirt and had a trace of indifference on her face.


    ¡°The Taoist priest is very kind and virtuous. I will never forget it. If you have a job in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to let me take it,¡± Yan Qing turned around and bowed to Mu Yi.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay you just practice. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know ghost cultivation, so I can¡¯t teach you it.¡±


    Although she still had some ghost spirit, she wouldn¡¯t be noticed by ordinary experts after a long time. He didn¡¯t need to worry about righteous people who did justice for heaven attacking her.


    ¡°Brother, I know it,¡± Nian Nuer said.


    ¡°You do?¡± Mu Yi was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t pay attention to this problem. He just thought that Nian Nuer didn¡¯t need the skill, as long as she swallowed the ghost Qi, she could be promoted. Now, it seemed that this was not the case.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know who gave it to me. I just know.¡±


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s right, you can teach it to her, but don¡¯t force it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, brother,¡± Nian Nuer nodded, then suddenly pointed out her finger.


    After integrating with the little peach wood woman, Yan Qing felt that she was strong. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t dodge a child¡¯s finger.


    Nian Nuer seemed to send out a kind of repression she couldn¡¯t evade. She could only watch the finger point in her eyebrow.


    Then, she felt a roar in her mind, as if there were a lot of things coming in, but for a while, she could not remember anything. Her mind expanded.


    ¡°Well, when you are stable, you can see those things,¡± Nian Nuer said happily. Her nature was pure and she was very happy to help others. Of course, the main reason was because of Mu Yi. Otherwise, even if she was close to another person, she couldn¡¯t teach the other skills.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yan Qing opened her eyes and finally knew the real identity of Nian Nuer. Some things needed to be taught by people, but some things needed to be taught by nature, so she naturally understood.


    ¡°You are welcome, elder sister, but you should cheer up and try to help elder brother soon,¡± Nian Nuer looked at Yan Qing and said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Qing said respectfully, and she was even more respectful to her than Mu Yi.

 Chapter 312 The second visit of Hell

    Yan Li and Xu Caiwei were in another room. They were worried, especially Yan Li. They looked restless. They waited for Yan Qing. If there was an accident again, they couldn¡¯t forgive themselves anyway. He could only wait for news here. He hated it. Even in a high position, he couldn¡¯t protect his daughter. What was the meaning of being an official?


    Yan Li had already had a thought of resigning from office, but it was just an idea, and he was not stupid. He knew that without the official clothes, it would be very difficult for him to live in this chaotic world with his daughter, let alone lived at ease.


    Just as Yan Li was waiting anxiously, he suddenly heard a call.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    He turned his head and saw his daughter. His eyes were wet and his lips trembled, but he could not speak. Yan Qing looked no different from a real person.


    Seeing his daughter like this, he knew that Mu Yi had succeeded and that his daughter could stay with him. Thinking of the pain she would suffer and her never being able to reincarnate, he felt pain in his heart.


    ¡°Dad, your daughter is back.¡± Yan Qing said.


    ¡°Daughter, my dear daughter,¡± Yan Li was already sobbing. He staggered up to hold Yan Qing in his arms for fear that his daughter would disappear once again.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    They hugged each other and wept. Xu Caiwei was also in tears. She was really happy for Yan Qing.


    ¡°By the way, daughter, how about the Taoist priest? Dad must thank him very much.¡±


    ¡°The Taoist priest and Nian Nuer have left,¡± said Yan Qing.


    ¡°Gone?¡± Yan Li was shocked.


    He spent so much effort, but didn¡¯t ask for anything in return. What was the purpose? Of course, he didn¡¯t neglect her mention of Nian Nuer.


    ¡°Daughter, who are you talking about?¡± Yan Li couldn¡¯t help but ask, he was very clear about his daughter¡¯s character. If she didn¡¯t mean to, she would never call someone respectfully.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t ask. In a word, thanks to the Taoist priest, your daughter survived this time. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know how to repay such kindness.¡± Yan Qing sighed.


    After Nian Nuer passed on her merits, she realized how ridiculous her thoughts had been. She didn¡¯t know how long she would have to wait to help Mu Yi with her strength. Moreover, Mu Yi never wanted something for saving her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my daughter. If I meet the Taoist priest again in the future, your father will repay his kindness for you.¡±


    She was very clear that even if her father¡¯s occupation was very important, it was nothing to Mu Yi, but appreciated his words.


    ¡°Sister Qing, although I haven¡¯t known the Taoist priest for a long time, I also know that he is a good man and definitely won¡¯t want anything but gratitude,¡± Xu Caiwei said.


    ¡°I know the Taoist priest is a good man.¡± Yan Qing nodded, then took Xu Caiwei¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Xu, without you, the Taoist priest would not save my life. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, sister.¡±


    ¡°No. Friendship is friendship, and kindness is kindness. It cannot be confused.¡±


    Yan Qing shook her head.


    Xu Caiwei smiled wryly. She had wanted to save Yan Qing to make her relationship with Yan Li better and gain some control over Yan Li¡¯s political affairs, but it was different, she believed that even if Yan Li was strict, he was grateful. It wasn¡¯t in vain and she really cared about Yan Qing.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Mu Yi and Nian Nuer took advantage of the dark and left the city.


    Although Yan Qing asked them to stay again and again, Mu Yi declined. After all, he was injured and couldn¡¯t delay. It was better to return to Cangzhou City early, then close the door and practice. He didn¡¯t want to be repaid for saving Yan Qing.


    In the evening, there were no pedestrians on the official road, so Mu Yi didn¡¯t need to worry about attracting people¡¯s attention. He took Nian Nuer¡¯s small hand, sped up and walked quickly.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Halfway through the forest, Mu Yi suddenly pulled Nian Nuer back, and his consciousness spread out. He felt the fluctuation around him.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Nian Nuer was puzzled, but she stopped obediently.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Mu Yi said.


    Although the danger was very slight, he dared not to be careless, especially in this wild suburb.


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, Nian Nuer was on guard. Although she didn¡¯t feel it, if Mu Yi said there was danger, there must be danger.


    ¡°Come out,¡± Mu Yi said, looking into the forest.


    He said it, but there was silence in the woods.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi sneered, ¡°Nian Nuer, let¡¯s turn around and not go here.¡±


    He took her and floated to the other side.


    Mu Yi left. A dark light suddenly appeared in the distance. It quickly came to Mu Yi and blocked his way. Mu Yi looked at the other¡¯s black clothes.


    ¡°People from Hell?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are Mu Yi? You do have some abilities.¡± The man admitted his identity without hesitation, and his eyes remained in Mu Yi.


    ¡°What¡¯s your ranking in the ghosts?¡± Mu Yi asked. Since it was the people from Hell, this person should be one of the top three at present.


    There was a light aura on the other¡¯s body, even if Mu Yi was powerful, it was hard to determine the cultivation of the other. According to his words, the other was undoubtedly powerful. After all, how could he be brave to assassinate Mu Yi alone?


    ¡°Third!¡±


    ¡°Oh, only the third. Do you think you can kill me?¡± Mu Yi stared at him. Even if he was injured, his strength at the moment was equivalent to the six grade of the first class. Was it possible that the people from Hell were so powerful?


    ¡°I¡¯m not your opponent under normal circumstances, but when you¡¯re injured, and you are going back and forth. How long can you defend yourself?¡± Ghost Three smiled, as if he would win.


    ¡°You can tell if you try.¡±


    Mu Yi looked at him indifferently. If the other thought that he could take advantage of his injury, he didn¡¯t mind giving him a big surprise.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to try again.¡± Ghost Three said, and after that, he disappeared. Mu Yi could only vaguely feel his presence, like he was integrated into the darkness or turned into a shadow.


    ¡°What a great art of concealment.¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. If it wasn¡¯t for his amazing intuition, it would be hard to find the trace of his presence and he would have fallen to a sneak attack.


    ¡°Brother, he seems to have left,¡± Nian Nuer said.


    ¡°Well, the assassin of Hell has always been cunning, and he will not give up easily. At the moment, maybe he turned invisible and will attack at any time.¡±


    ¡°Villain.¡± Nian Nuer said angrily.


    ¡°Well, let him alone, let¡¯s keep going. If he dares to come out, your brother will clean him up.¡± After Mu Yi finished, he led Nian Nuer on.


    Ghost Three had come to test him. Maybe he didn¡¯t feel sure, so he left for the time being. However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t believe that the other would give up so easily. Mu Yi led Nian Nuer and remained on guard. People from Hell were always mysterious and unpredictable.


    When Mu Yi was about to step out of the forest with Nian Nuer, a faint light suddenly exploded from the shadow of the tree and attacked Nian Nuer.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Mu Yi was furious. The other had realized his weakness. Instead of attacking him, he chose Nian Nuer. However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t care that he was angry. If Ghost Three touched her, he would die.


    He almost didn¡¯t think. Mu Yi pulled Nian Nuer and punched at the shadow at the same time.


    When he punched, the shadow couldn¡¯t escape and exploded. Unfortunately, the punch didn¡¯t kill it. Ghost Three¡¯s cloak blocked it. Although it split, Ghost Three took the opportunity to escape from his fist.


    Mu Yi heard a murmur of pain. He¡¯d hit him, even if he only grazed him.


    Before Mu Yi could search for the other¡¯s trace, a faint light broke behind him faster and fiercer, aimed at Mu Yi.


    Two.


    There were two assassins. And the second attacked with the intent to kill.

 Chapter 313 White Wuchang

    Nice try!


    He had begun to doubt when Ghost Three came out. As an assassin organization, Hell was well-informed. It must have known that Ning Wuque wanted to kill him. If he couldn¡¯t kill Mu Yi, sending Ghost Three alone would be useless.


    Therefore, Mu Yi has been alert in his heart. This attack seemed to be full of hate, but it had some reservations. Sure enough, the other side had restrained and attacked secretly.


    Mu Yi avoided the attack and clenched his fist.


    The person behind him was stronger than Ghost Three. In the face of Mu Yi¡¯s counterattack, he was surprised, but not panicked. The dagger in his hand continued to stab Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi flicked his middle finger against the dagger. The dagger flew out of his hand and into the nearby tree trunk.


    Nian Nuer had disappeared when Ghost Three retreated to retaliate against him,


    Ghost Three took a punch and got hurt, so Mu Yi didn¡¯t worry about Nian Nuer. Nian Nuer was a little weaker than Ghost Three, just enough to hone her skills.


    Mu Yi fists continued flying and were wrapped in a pale blue flame, lighting up the night.


    The shadow retreated from the fire in a flash of light. Mu Yi used Yu¡¯s Steps to follow the shadow, still aiming his fist.


    The shadow didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yi would be so terrible and unmatched even when he was injured.


    The shadow crushed the jade plate in his hand. Suddenly, the jade plate suddenly burst into a strong light and collided with Mu Yi¡¯s hand with a bang.


    As the sound fell, the light scattered. Mu Yi felt a strong force breaking out from it, making him step back.


    The shadow took the opportunity to escape into the forest, blending in with the darkness.


    On the other side, Ghost Three trembled for a while when he found that he couldn¡¯t hurt Nian Nuer, so he ran away. It seemed that he was afraid that Mu Yi would hit him again. Although he was fierce, he was far from Mu Yi. Hell despised Mu Yi, so next time they would send stronger people to kill him.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was Ghost One or black and white Wuchang.


    Nian Nuer went back to Mu Yi and said with some unhappiness, ¡°Brother, those two villains have run away.¡±


    Ghost Three attacked her, but she failed to subdue him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will come again. When I recover, I will subdue them,¡± Mu Yi said, but in his mind he was thinking about the jade plate the shadow had. The power that erupted from the jade plate was enough to prevent him from using the Nanming Li Fire.


    It was absolutely a good choice for protecting his body. If Mu Yi didn¡¯t read it wrong, the jade also used the power of charms. He hadn¡¯t seen the full make up of the plate, but people who could make that kind of jade charm weren¡¯t weak.


    He didn¡¯t know who made the jade charm: the lord of Hell or someone else?


    If the assassins from Hell could use this jade charm, the danger was much greater than he thought. Mu Yu had to be careful.


    It was also for this reason that he didn¡¯t kill two people recklessly and let them leave, so as to set aside enough time for him to recover. As long as the injury was not serious, even if the assassins from Hell came back, he was not afraid. He could have someone to practice on.


    ¡°Well, next time I must catch the villain,¡± Nian Nuer said angrily.


    Mu Yi was going to lead her on, so he started to walk but suddenly stopped. His eyes were fixed on the figure who was ten feet ahead. He did not know when the figure appeared.


    The figure was dressed in white with a mask on his face and hands behind his back.


    When Mu Yi looked at him, he also turned his head and looked at Mu Yi. After a while, Mu Yi felt that his eyes were burning. Subconsciously, he wanted to move away, but he held on and chose to look straight.


    ¡°Eh, no wonder ghosts are so embarrassed. You have some abilities.¡± The man in white gave a light sigh and said.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Yi looked at him and kept on guard. The man in white was dangerous. He wasn¡¯t as strong as the ghost emperor, but he was at least as strong as Ning Wuque.


    ¡°The White Wuchang of Hell,¡± the man in white said.


    Although he had guessed, when he heard this from the other side, Mu Yi still felt his heart skip a beat. If he weren¡¯t injured, he might have been able to escape, but now, he had little hope of doing so.


    Moreover, the assassins of Hell were mysterious. No one knew what means they had. If not necessary, no one was willing to offend the Hell.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the White Wuchang would come here. You really think highly of me,¡± Mu Yi sneered at himself.


    In Hell, under the lord were the Black and White Wuchang. Mu Yi felt that they were using cattle knives to kill chickens.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to belittle yourself. With your strength, no more than five people in Hell can beat you. I was just nearby, so I came to have a look,¡± White Wuchang lightly said, as if talking to an old friend.


    However, Mu Yi knew that since the other party appeared, he would not show no mercy. He wanted to kill him before he got any stronger.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to learn from you.¡± Mu Yi also knew that if he didn¡¯t fight, he couldn¡¯t escape. Although the other side was very strong, Mu Yi didn¡¯t give up hope completely. Often, it was bravery that gave him the chance to survive even when there was little hope.


    ¡°Nian Nuer!¡±


    Mu Yi looked at Nian Nuer. Although he didn¡¯t say all the words, they understood each other. Nian Nuer knew that the situation was critical, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Her body disappeared in a flash and the Bamboo Tree of Life appeared in Mu Yi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Gee!¡±


    White Wuchang startled again and stared at the Bamboo Tree of Life. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet spirit stuff this time. It¡¯s really good luck. Little Taoist, give me the bamboo stick, and I¡¯ll let you die happily.¡±


    White Wuchang obviously took a fancy to the Bamboo Tree of Life, and there was a strong fierce ghost in it. If it was cultivated carefully, it might grow to be a ghost emperor. Even for him, it was a rare help.


    ¡°If you want the Bamboo Tree of Life, it depends on whether you have the ability.¡± When Mu Yi spoke, he stepped out and used Yu¡¯s Steps to cross the distance. He punched in the air with fist consciousness.


    ¡°Fist consciousness? A small skill.¡± White Wuchang didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    His own punch only seemed to be ordinary by comparison. In Mu Yi¡¯s eyes, there was a trace of the power of heaven and earth.


    The two fists collided with a loud sound and sent Mu Yi flying back while White Wuchang just shook a little then followed Mu Yi like a shadow.


    Mu Yi took out a five thunders charm and activated it. The lightning fell, attacking White Wuchang.


    In the middle of the sky, White Wuchang suddenly twisted and disappeared. The lightning fell and didn¡¯t hit him.


    Mu Yi had expected that it wouldn¡¯t hit White Wuchang, none of the people at the peak of the second difficulty were simple. Because they controlled a little power of heaven and earth, they could easily avoid the five thunders charm.


    Unless Mu Yi could make him stand still, he¡¯d never hit him with the lightning.


    Mu Yi saw White Wuchang disappear and waved his hand again. Several white lights shot out from the evil spirit slaying charm. Although White Wuchang couldn¡¯t be hurt with it, as long as he could delay a little, that was enough.


    However, White Wuchang¡¯s movement was even better than he imagined. After escaping from the lightning, he appeared behind him and hit him.


    Mu Yi only had time to block with the Bamboo Tree of Life. His fist hit the Bamboo Tree of Life. The Bamboo Tree of Life suddenly gave out a ray of light, trying to resist the fist. However, after a stalemate, the green light was finally broken, and the fist of white Wuchang hit him on the chest with the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Mu Yi only felt that a strong force penetrated into his chest, like a knife, and cut through his body. By then, White Wuchang had already attacked again with the intent to kill him.

 Chapter 314 To Escape

    Leng Yu had saved him at the critical moment before, but she wasn¡¯t coming now.


    He could feel that Nian Nuer wanted to come out of the Bamboo Tree of Life, but he restrained her firmly. He wouldn¡¯t let her nearly get herself killed again.


    Therefore, Mu Yi chose to use the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm again. The sequelae had not been completely eliminated, so he should not use it again, but he would die if he hesitated. He might sustain more injuries, but he might survive.


    With the use of the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm, Mu Yi once again felt a substantial and powerful force. Facing White Wuchang, he waved the Bamboo Tree of Life to fight him.


    White Wuchang didn¡¯t think that Mu Yi had a trump card at this time, but he didn¡¯t care much because, in his eyes, Mu Yi was doomed to die today.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the power of the Bamboo Tree of Life was even greater than he imagined. There was a strange power on it that made his body numb and slow down.


    Mu Yi seized this chance and used a five thunders charm again. The lightning suddenly fell and swallowed White Wuchang.


    Mu Yi clearly saw that a layer of light appeared on White Wuchang and blocked the thunder. The light was the same as the jade plate used by the shadow, but it was several times more powerful.


    There is still the light. Mu Yi activated the remaining two five thunder charms again, the lightning struck, completely consuming White Wuchang.


    In the loud noise, Mu Yi heard a scream from White Wuchang of suffering.


    When the lightning disappeared, his figure appeared again. He¡¯s is clothes were ragged. The mask was gone, revealing a thin face. His eyes were small, narrow, long and made him look insidious.


    It seemed that he was only in his forties. However, in such a state, his physical potential had been fully aroused, and his age couldn¡¯t be judged by his appearance alone. He could have been in his fifties or sixties.


    HIs hair hung loose and he was embarrassed. White Wuchang stared at Mu Yi, showing his intention to kill him.


    ¡°Little Taoist, your fate is going to be worse than death,¡± White Wuchang said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that so much. Come kill me if you can,¡± Mu Yi said.


    White Wuchang was injured. Although he was not as seriously injured as Mu Yi, it also gave Mu Yi a chance, so he didn¡¯t waste time and rushed at White Wuchang.


    White Wuchang couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Yi was arrogant enough to attack him. White Wuchang was angrier and punched Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t give in, confronting him calmly. He could see the slightest disdain on the corner of White Wuchang¡¯s mouth, who seemed to be laughing at himself. However, Mu Yi was calm without any panic.


    When the two fists were about to collide, Mu Yi¡¯s fists suddenly burst into a raging fire of a dark color.


    Before, Mu Yi had not used the Xin lamp to lead White Wuchang into a false sense of security.


    This time, Mu Yi didn¡¯t reserve anything and activated the Xin lamp. The Nanming Li Fire rose against the wind and wrapped White Wuchang¡¯s arm.


    White Wuchang didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi to have such skill. When he reacted, his right hand had been swallowed by the Nanming Li Fire. However, White Wuchang was too extraordinary to be panicked in the face of danger. At the critical moment, he cut off his right hand and watched it tur to ash before it fell to the ground.


    The Nanming Li Fire was formidable. It would have burned him to death if he hadn¡¯t cut his arm off.


    White Wuchang was in a cold sweat from fear.


    However, Mu Yi took advantage of this opportunity to attack again. If he wanted to kill White Wuchang, it was better to destroy him, leaving no chance for revival. Otherwise, he would be remembered by another person at the peak of the second difficulty. He¡¯d never eat well or sleep soundly.


    Even if he didn¡¯t care about his own safety, he still had friends. Mo Ruyan and Big Slave wouldn¡¯t survive an attack.


    Mu Yi had to kill him. Unexpectedly, White Wuchang turned around and ran away. He used his full speed and left Mu Yi behind.


    He disappeared into the blackness. Mu Yi hesitated for a moment, but didn¡¯t chase him. After all, he was using the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm at the moment. There was a time limit. If he didn¡¯t kill his enemy, he would be killed when he was weak.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± Mu Yi said.


    This time he took advantage of his unpreparedness to hurt him badly. Next time, when he was ready, he would never have the same chance again. Moreover, all people in Hell would know and be prepared for his Nanming Li Fire.


    He was not afraid of ordinary experts, but he had to be careful when encountering Black Wuchang or other experts of his level. According to White Wuchang¡¯s strength, there were several experts in Hell who could surpass him. He could not be careless.


    Mu Yi looked at the place where White Wuchang disappeared then turned around and left. He was not going to Cangzhou City because he would only be a burden to Mo Ruyan and Big Slave. It was also too far to go so Mu Yi turned back.


    After Mu Yi left, White Wuchang returned to where they battled again. His face was twisted with the intent to kill, but he could not find which way Mu Yi went. He could only leave with his hatred. Originally, he thought it was an easy task, and he could get a spirit object, but he failed miserably in this very easy task and almost lost his life.


    He seldom suffered a great loss during his life, especially at the hands of a younger man. If people found out, he would certainly become a joke.


    ¡°Mu Yi, I hope you won¡¯t fall into my hands again soon,¡± White Wuchang said to himself then disappeared. He lost an arm, but he could regenerate it. It was near impossible unless he chose to refine his body or get some kind of natural materials and earth treasures. They would be hard to get, but there was a chance.


    He was weaker now, so the most important thing would be how to keep his position. There was always a fight in Hell, and many people there looked down upon him. His strength enabled him to deal with those people, but if they knew he was injured, they would attack him. The lord of Hell was unable to interrupt the battle, so he had to depend on himself.


    Black and White Wuchang were the same as ghosts and the lord of the Hell in terms of the permanence of their position. If someone¡¯s strength exceeded that of the lord of Hell, then they could be replaced. However, although Black Wuchang and white Wuchang were changed occasionally, the lord of Hell never changed because he was powerful beyond imagination, enough to suppress everything.


    Mu Yi activated a godly movement charm. After fleeing for more than ten miles, he undid the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm. After a while, the power disappeared like a tide. An irresistible weakness spread through him, adding to the previous sequelae and nearly putting him in a coma.


    Fortunately, he was a man of strong will, so he didn¡¯t faint, but it was hard to suppress the injury, and he cough up several mouthfuls of blood. The force White Wuchang had forced into his body raged through his body unchecked by the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm.


    ¡°It was a pity I didn¡¯t have time to draw a rejuvenation charm.¡±


    If he had one now, it wouldn¡¯t cure the injury in an instant, but would heal most of it so it wasn¡¯t near fatal.


    He only brought the charm paper and brush, but it was impossible to draw them in his current state. It seemed that he would have to prepare two more of them in the future and pay the price for it.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    When Mu Yi spat blood, Nian Nuer flew out of the Bamboo Tree of Life, integrated with it, and quickly held Mu Yi up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s dangerous here. Let¡¯s get out of here first,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°I will carry you on my back,¡± Nian Nuer said. Although she was short, she was also a fierce ghost, so it was so easy to carry Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t try to be brave and let Nian Nuer carry him on his back. Since he could not run fast due to the injury. If White Wuchang caught up with him, he would have died.


    They escaped all the way to the Thousand Sound Temple to heal safely as he was sure that Liao Fan wouldn¡¯t turn him out.


    As expected, when Liao Fan saw Mu Yi was seriously injured, he took Mu Yi to the secret chamber without saying anything. After checking him, he gave Mu Yi a pill.


    When Mu Yi ate the pill, the pill turned into a heat flow in his chest. The energy was lost then and stabilized his injury. Mu Yi nodded to Liao Fan gratefully then began to settle down.

 Chapter 315 Recuperation

    For three days in a row, Mu Yi¡¯s injury healed slowly. It would take some time to recover completely. Unless he used rejuvenation charm, he could not recover in a short time. Mu Yi was not pedantic. He knew that drawing the rejuvenation charm could hurt him, but he had to. After all, all things were born naturally and had their rules of life. The rejuvenation charm was also determined by nature. If he did many charitable things in the future to accumulate merits and virtues, it may offset the charm¡¯s harm.


    Three days later, Mu Yi walked out of the secret room and saw Liao Fan smile. ¡°Thank you very much for taking me in.¡±


    Mu Yi had no idea when he would come back. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be so soon to seek refuge.


    ¡°You honor me. You are the most distinguished guest in the Thousand Sound temple. Even if you live here all the time, I will only be happy,¡± said Liao Fan.


    ¡°The enemies I offended this time are too strong. Staying here will cause trouble to the Thousand Sound Temple. When I get better, I will leave.¡±


    White Wuchang would not let him go, and Hell would not be merciful.


    The reason why Mu Yi had not been found in these three days might be that he had not been tracked down, or that his enemies were afraid of the strength of the Thousand Sound Temple and dared not act rashly. However, no matter what the situation was, Mu Yi was doomed not to stay here for a long time.


    ¡°I believe that I can solve some troubles for you. You are seriously injured this time. You¡¯d better take care of the injury first,¡± Liao Fan shook his head and firmly said. The Thousand Sound Temple was in Mu Yi¡¯s debt. Maybe one day, disaster would come and the Thousand Sound Temple would be destroyed, but Liao Fan would probably lose his life in the process.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Liao Fan, it was also reasonable to prevent disasters for Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi did not say anything more, seeing Liao Fan¡¯s firmness. At least before he recovered, everything could remain a secret. Even if he wanted to leave here, he needed to recover first, or he may find it difficult to resist the countless assassins from Hell.


    ¡°Well, thank you very much. Did I leave any cinnabar here?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Yes. I have been keeping them for you. I believed that you may need them in the future, but I didn¡¯t expect that day would come so soon.¡± As soon as he said that, he asked people to bring it to Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi was relieved. His strength was limited without his charms.


    The five thunders charm and the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm were his punch. The rejuvenation charm was more important for him to recover quickly after being injured.


    At present, except for some basic charms, the rest had been used up. He could draw more charms during the period of healing. The only regret was that the five thunders charm couldn¡¯t be drawn too many times, otherwise it would cause chain reaction and explode.


    Next, Mu Yi chose a lush place on the back of the mountain and drew two rejuvenation charms. When he finished painting, the plants in the ten square feet radius were dim. It seemed that these plants would die soon. The plants in the hundred square feet radius were affected. The leaves were withered and yellow, like they were diseased.


    The hegemony of the rejuvenation charm scared Mu Yi a little in its directness and cruelty. It made him reluctant to use it.


    But for now, he had to use it.


    After drawing two rejuvenation charms, Mu Yi used one. The effect of rejuvenation charm was still magical. Just one charm made Mu Yi recover half way and his chest was fine.


    The rest of his injury was from the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm. The key factor of its sequelae was soul power. Although the rejuvenation charm was magical, it was only effective for the body and had little effect on the soul.


    Mu Yi could only recover slowly, but fortunately, he still had the Xin lamp, which could help. With the continuous burning of the Xin lamp, his soul power slowly became broader, stronger, and more pure. Because of this, he had not suffered irreparable injury.


    At the same time, Mu Yi also found that when he drew the rejuvenation charm, the Bamboo Tree of Life also quietly absorbed the vitality of the surrounding plants. If it were not afraid that he would go too far, Mu Yi would have used the rejuvenation charm for Bamboo Tree of Life to see the effect.


    Unfortunately, he was in the Thousand Sound Temple now. If the damage was too serious, it would be hard to explain. After all, in the eyes of Buddhists, all plants and trees were life.


    ¡°The rejuvenation charm is really magical.¡± Liao Fan sincerely praised after seeing that Mu Yi was in a good mood and recovered from most of his injuries after using one rejuvenation charm. Although he knew some alchemy skills, even the best pill in the Thousand Sound Temple was far less effective that the rejuvenation charm.


    However, the rejuvenation charm was not suitable for Buddhism for it damaged the balance of nature.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t hide it from Liao Fan. After hearing about this charm, Liao Fan stood stock still for a long time, saying ¡®Amitabha.¡¯


    The reason why Mu Yi drew two charms was that he wanted to give one to Liao Fan and return the favor of giving medicine.


    After knowing the effect of the rejuvenation charm, Liao Fan refused it. If such precious charm was spread to the world, it would inevitably cause crazy competition. In the end, Liao Fan was unable to dissuade Mu Yi and accepted it.


    After another seven days, Mu Yi¡¯s injuries were completely healed. After this serious injury, he found that his mind and spirit became purer, his Qi increased significantly, and his strength increased slightly.


    In the process of recuperation, Mu Yi had been paying attention to the chakras in his body, and gradually discovered some strange things. For example, during recuperation, the three chakras continuously emitted radiance like a drizzle, falling into his body then the radiance was absorbed. Then his body became stronger, but the process was too slow to perceive. Mu Yi would not have realized it if he had not been injured.


    Obviously, there were still many functions of chakras in the body that had not been explored. In addition, Mu Yi had never had a good master. Most of the time, he could only explore by himself. Unfortunately, his promotion time was too short, and he did not have enough time to explore this potential.


    This injury also strengthened Mu Yi¡¯s desire for closed-door practice. After ending the practice, at least another chakra should be opened, because according to Leng Yu, as long as he opened another chakra, his strength could be compared with Ning Wuque and was comparable to the peak of second difficulty. Although it was only the weakest level of the peak of second difficulty, it was still much stronger than the average experts.


    When Mu Yi reached that point, he could wander the world again without being chased all day long. Even in the face of Hell, he had the power to fight. He didn¡¯t have the arrogance to think that he could fight against all of Hell. The lord of Hell could kill him easily.


    However, Mu Yi was not discouraged. In fact, he had only opened three chakras. When he opened his fourth chakra, it would be equivalent to the peak of second difficulty. After the fifth, sixth and seventh chakras were all opened, how strong would he be then?


    It was hard for him to guess. Maybe at that time, he could be called the invincible one of the second difficulty. He would be able to fight for one or two moves even in the face of someone of the third difficulty.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t naively think that the second difficulty could defeat the third one. The disparity between the two was like an impossible gap to cross. Even a genius couldn¡¯t do it. This was the difference between heavenly men and average people.


    But an invincible one in the second difficulty was enough to make people crazy. The number of people who reached the third difficulty today was less than ten. Becoming the 11th in terms of strength would be incredible.


    However, being the invincible one in the second difficulty was not the ultimate pursuit of Mu Yi. He wanted to step into the third difficulty, and even the legendary fourth one. Even if the road was rough, he would not give up.


    These days, Mu Yi had not been idle. He began to study the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu. Now he had two skills, which was enough for him to practice for a long time. The Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu seemed to be easy, but it was difficult to really get started.


    In addition, Mu Yi had constantly fought with and discussed Taoism with Liao Fan. Liao Fan deserved to be the top genius of Taoism. After a discussion, Mu Yi would benefit a lot. Therefore, Mu Yi had not missed such a good opportunity. As long as he had time, he would look for Liao Fan to discuss Taoism and share experience. Although Mu Yi had gained much, Liao Fan also learned a lot because Mu Yi was proficient in charms and had the Xin lamp. What¡¯s more, Mu Yi was better than Liao Fan in terms of mind and spirit power.


    The two men discussed Taoism with each other, which made Mu Yi reluctant to leave.


    Buddhism thought that method, fortune, partner and place were important for practicing, and in Mu Yi¡¯s path of practicing, Liao Fan was this partner.


    Partners on the road helped each other and went forward together.

 Chapter 316 Vajra Glaze Body

    Eventually, it was time to leave. Mu Yi knew that he was going to leave, but he had too many things to do, and a person in Cangzhou City was waiting for him. In this period of time, he asked someone to send a message to Tingyu Building to tell Mo Ruyan that she didn¡¯t need to worry, but it was still not good to be at the temple for too long.


    Moreover, his injury had healed, and he was embarrassed to stay. The men in Hell had disappeared, but Mu Yi still felt that the enemies had not given up, and they were waiting for an opportunity.


    In Thousand Sound Temple, there were Liao Fan and the Thousand Clock Array. Even men in Hell were not willing to provoke.


    Maybe they were waiting outside for him.


    But even if he knew that, he still had to leave.


    When Mu Yi left, he had a roll of silk on his body. It was a special skill for body training that belonged to tantra. Liao Fan obtained it by chance and had given it to Mu Yi.


    The skill was called the Vajra Glaze Body. It was said that when you practiced to the highest level, you would have a Vajra Glaze Body, and your body would be immortal. Even if you were dead, the Vajra Glaze Body would last forever. The greatest ability of the Vajra Glaze Body was that it was hard to be hurt by anything.


    However, according to Liao Fan¡¯s words, no one had ever cultivated the Vajra Glaze Body to perfection. There were ten levels of this skill. Even Liao Fan had just passed through the fourth level, and he was far away from perfection.


    Mu Yi¡¯s aptitude was extraordinary, but he dared not say that he could surpass Liao Fan. He was not as good as Liao Fan, but he had more adventures than Liao Fan.


    Liao Fan found that Mu Yi had achieved golden muscle and jade bone. With Mu Yi¡¯s repeated consultation, he presented this magic skill to him, which made Mu Yi feel embarrassed to accept. Now he knew that every top skill had a characteristic, that is, the more people practiced, the more difficult it was, and even some of the legendary skills were unique, that is to say, only one person could practice this skill. Once someone had managed it, the others would not succeed. Only when that person died would there be a chance.


    It was a pity that this kind of magic skill was legendary and rare.


    The Vajra Glaze Body had also been seen by Mu Yi. It was more profound as the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu because the body would be immortal after it was complete. As for the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu, it was just to condense the mind and open the five gods. If the seven methods had a magical ability, it was lesser than the complete Vajra Glaze Body.


    Therefore, the Vajra Glaze Body was very precious. If more people attained it, it would lead to a bloodbath inevitably. In the face of this top-notch skill, no one would give it up.


    Mu Yi was very grateful, and he wanted to leave the Sutra of the Seventh Methods of the Yin and the Fu as a reward, but Liao Fan rejected it. In his words, he practiced Buddhism and the afterlife, the five Qi in and the five gods were not his pursuit. To practice this kind of skill would be a hindrance to him.


    After hearing this explanation, Mu Yi stopped.


    Although the Vajra Glaze Body belonged to Buddhism, it did not hinder Mu Yi¡¯s practice, and his foundation was very good. In addition, the Nanming Li fire could help him. If he worked hard, he would progress quickly.


    But Mu Yi needed to endure unimaginable pain, and he would be killed if he was careless, so Mu Yi also hesitated and he dared not to be reckless. He needed to practice for a long period of time.


    As for the Vajra Glaze Body, Liao Fan didn¡¯t withhold anything, and he told all his experiences to Mu Yi, which would undoubtedly save Mu Yi a lot of time.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not fun here at all.¡±


    When he left the Thousand Sound Temple, Nian Nuer came out of the Bamboo Tree of Life. In the Thousand Sound Temple, Nian Nuer spent most of her time hiding in the Bamboo Tree of Life because she didn¡¯t like the aura there. Even in the Bamboo Tree of Life, she felt uncomfortable in the face of the vast aura of Buddhism.


    If it was not for Mu Yi, she would have left already.


    Buddhism had the same effect on ghosts as lightning. Otherwise, it was impossible to seal a ghost emperor. Nian Nuer was a fierce ghost and had the Bamboo Tree of Life, but she still didn¡¯t want to stay in such a place, so once she left the Thousand Sound Temple, she felt a lot better.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not fun here. Only a group of older monks, but I got great benefits there.¡± Mu Yi looked back and looked at the Thousand Sound Temple.


    This time, he really got a lot. He not only cured his wounds, but also got a body training skill finally.


    Leng Yu had given a book of body training skills to Big Slave. It was magical, but it was not suitable for Mu Yi. It looked like it was made for Big Slave specially. Mu Yi was hesitant about whether he should practice it or find another better body training skill.


    While he was in Thousand Sound Temple last time, he had some ideas, but in the end, he didn¡¯t put them into practice. This time, Liao Fan presented the body training skill to him. He admired Liao Fan because of his state of mind.


    ¡°Really? I might like it then,¡± Nian Nuer nodded seriously, as if her preferences were all based on Mu Yi.


    ¡°Ha ha, yes, Nuer should like it. When Nuer becomes a ghost emperor, let¡¯s come again. Maybe you can get great benefits,¡± Mu Yi laughed and said.


    That was what Liao Fan said upon seeing Nian Nuer.


    As for the benefit, Mu Yi could guess some of it. After all, there was a ghost emperor under the Thousand Sound Temple. The great benefits would fall on the ghost emperor obviously.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to have great benefits, too,¡± the little girl said and giggled. What she was happy about was not the benefit, but the joy of Mu Yi.


    His laugh was vigorous and powerful, and her laugh was clear and melodious. They reverberated constantly between heaven and earth. As the two figures walked away, their laughter also dissipated gradually.


    On the way back, Mu Yi didn¡¯t worry too much. He played with Nian Nuer. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget Hell and was on guard, but he didn¡¯t encounter anyone on the way. Mu Yi was a little confused.


    He played with Nian Nuer this time to compensate her. In the Thousand Sound Temple, she could only stay in the Bamboo Tree of Life. She only came out a little in the evening then went back to the Bamboo Tree of Life. Every time she came out, she looked pitiful.


    After leaving the Thousand Sound Temple, he wanted to make it up to her naturally. Moreover, after returning to Cangzhou City, Mu Yi planned to close himself up and practice. Since he would not come out for a long time, he played with her now.


    The girl had a clear mind. She seemed to have noticed this, so she cherished this time. However, even though Mu Yi walked slowly, they still arrived in Cangzhou City two days later. It had only been half a month since he left in a hurry. In the past half a month, Cangzhou City had not changed. If there was any difference, it seemed that there were many people from all over the world who came to Cangzhou City. It seemed that something was going to happen.


    He wanted to go to Tingyu Building and ask Qi Yu.


    What¡¯s more, Cangzhou city was Leng Yu¡¯s territory . There was nothing that could be hidden from Tingyu Building.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t wearing a Taoist robe, and there was only Nian Nuer with him, so when he entered Cangzhou City, no one recognized him.


    Mu Yi led Nian Nuer into the city and found that there were many guards in the city. In the middle of the way, a group of elite soldiers were wearing iron armour and holding spears rumbled by. In front of the group, a strong man on horseback rode, looking majestic.


    It was only after the troops left that the streets were restored to order, and some people dared to talk about it. Through these discussions, Mu Yi learned that those elite soldiers were protecting an important man from the capital. Now, the man lived in the city lord¡¯s mansion of Cangzhou City.


    However, no one knew the identity of the man. The only thing that could be confirmed was that his identity was noble; otherwise, there would have been no need for such an elite guard. The great man was said to come to Cangzhou City for a certain event.


    When Mu Yi arrived at the yard, he didn¡¯t find Mo Ruyan and Big Slave. However, there were some people of Tingyu Building. After seeing Mu Yi, they told Mu Yi to go to Tingyu Building to find them, so Mu Yi took Nian Nuer to Tingyu Building.

 Chapter 317 Wounded Big Slave

    On the way to the Tingyu Building, Mu Yi wondered why Mo Ruyan and Big Slave were in Tingyu Building. Had they been attacked? Otherwise, they would have stayed in the former yard. What had happened that they could only live in Tingyu Building now? The enemy had to be very powerful if even Leng Yu had to retreat temporarily.


    Hell? Ning Wuque?


    Neither of them was possible. Hell was powerful, but it was only an assasination organization, and it would not do such a thing. Ning Wuque was not enough to make Leng Yu retreat. As long as Leng Yu spoke, he would not even enter Cangzhou City.


    Mu Yi remembered the group of elite soldiers he saw on the road and the great figure who came from the capital. Only such a powerful person could make Leng Yu retreat temporarily.


    It was not that he was afraid, but he was not willing to cause trouble. After all, when one¡¯s power reached a certain level, he had great deterrent power. His own strength was not very good, but the strength he represented could not be underestimated.


    There were thousands of troops. If Leng Yu killed him in anger, Tingyu Building would become a ruin in an instant. Even if Leng Yu was strong enough, she couldn¡¯t kill the whole Manchu.


    Even when Mu Yi killed the son of a left servant before, he was chased for a while. If he didn¡¯t leave there early, he would not be as smart as he was today.


    When he came to Tingyu building, Mu Yi was led in. Behind Tingyu building, there was a connected yard. This was the first time that Mu Yi had entered the yard. He saw Mo Ruyan and Big Slave, but Big Slave was wrapped in bandages and smelled of herbal medicine.


    Mu Yi was furious. Although Big Slave seemed to be stupid, he had been his partner for a long time. Big Slave was hurt, so the person who attackedhed had to be stronger than him.


    Mo Ruyan¡¯s arm was also wrapped, and her face was a little pale. She seemed a little more beautiful.


    ¡°Sister Yan, Big Slave, who hurt you?¡± Seeing their appearance, Nian Nuer did not wait for Mu Yi to say anything, and she was angry.


    Mo Ruyan pulled Nian Nuer with her other hand then looked at Mu Yi. At last, there was a trace of relaxation on her face, ¡°You are back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back. Don¡¯t worry, believe me. No matter who hurt you, I will avenge you,¡± Mu Yi looked at Mo Ruyan and said solemnly.


    ¡°No.¡± Mo Ruyan shook her head and then went on, ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t take good care of Big Slave, and he was injured because of me. Look at him first. Although there is medicine given by the Landlord Leng, his injury is serious..¡±


    ¡°How are you, Big Slave?¡± Nian Nuer was even more worried. She went to the bedside and almost fell on his body.


    The eyes of Big Slave were dim at first, but when he saw Nian Nuer, his eyes lit up immediately, and he grinned. It seemed that as long as he saw Nian Nuer, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Mu Yi did not hesitate, and he came to Big Slave, and began to check his injuries. The expression on his face grew colder and colder.


    The main injury of Big Slave was in the chest, where he had been penetrated, and it was close to his heart. If it had deviated a little bit, he would have died. Besides the chest injury, his limbs were also broken. The enemy seemed to have tortured him first then penetrated his chest to kill him.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know why it missed. Mu Yi didn¡¯t believe that a person who could defeat Big Slave would make such a mistake.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Mu Yi said coldly. He would find the person who did this and pay them back using the same methods.


    ¡°Brother, please save Big Slave,¡± Nian Nuer said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Slave will be fine.¡± Mu Yi affirmed. The reason why Big Slave was still alive was not only because his vitality was strong, but also because Leng Yu had given him the elixir of vitality. Otherwise, he would have died from such a serious injury.


    Leng Yu knew that he had the rejuvenation charm, so she also believed that as long as he came back, Big Slave would be fine.


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s promise, Nian Nuer was relieved and comforted Big Slave.


    Mu Yi signaled at Mo Ruyan to go to the yard with him.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really because of me.¡± Mo Ruyan gave him a wry smile.


    ¡°No matter who he is. IThis revenge cannot be avoided. Is it related to the man from the capital?¡± Mu Yi asked, looking at Mo Ruyan.


    ¡°Have you heard about it?¡± Mo Ruyan looked at Mu Yi accidentally.


    ¡°In Cangzhou City, almost no one could beat Big Slave easily. Even if there is, it is impossible to hurt Big Slave without considering the face of Tingyu Building. It could have only been outsiders. When I entered the city, I saw a group of elite soldiers and heard many rumors,¡± Mu Yi said lightly.


    He guessed, but it was not the truth. It was not as clear as Mo Ruyan could say, so he didn¡¯t urge her. He just stood there and waited.


    ¡°Well, since you already know, I won¡¯t hide it. But you have to promise me not to act rashly. The identity of the man is very important, even Landlord Leng is not willing to provoke him.¡±


    Mo Ruyan looked at Mu Yi with worry, and she was afraid that Mu Yi would not be rational and do something wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Well, two days ago, when I was shopping in the street, I happened to meet the man from the capital. After he saw me, he had an evil intention. Although I escaped, he sent someone to follow me. That evening, two experts broke in and wanted to kidnap me. They were too strong.They were fourth-grade at least. Big Slave fought hard, but he was cut down. I was robbed of my spear in a few moves. At last, the man wanted to kill Big Slave with my spear. If Landlord Leng didn¡¯t arrive at the critical moment, I¡¯m afraid that Big Slave would have died. Then, Landlord Leng drove the two people away and got me and Big Slave here.¡±


    Although she said it simply, Mu Yi could imagine the anxiousness at that time. At the same time, he was afraid. After all, Big Slave almost died. If Mo Ruyan was captured, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°The man is so unbridled. I¡¯d like to see how capable he is,¡± Mu Yi said with a cold snort.


    Leng Yu must have left them alive so he could take his revenge.


    ¡°You should also be careful. Those two were very strong. And I heard from Landlord Leng that there is a eunuch beside him, who is stronger. Landlord Leng said to advise you not to provoke him for the moment,¡± Mo Ruyan continued.


    ¡°A eunuch? Is the man the brother of the emperor?¡± Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that he was the emperor. The emperor couldn¡¯t leave the palace. Besides, there was an old Buddha, and now the emperor didn¡¯t have a son, so the only one who could take the eunuch was a brother of the emperor.


    ¡°Yes, he is the younger brother of the current emperor, King Chun.¡±


    ¡°King Chun? Why did he come back to Cangzhou?¡± Mu Yi frowned. The identity of the emperor¡¯s younger brother couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The emperor had no son. Once he abdicated, even if he didn¡¯t pass it on to his younger brother, he might pass it on to his nephew.


    Therefore, King Chun could not easily leave the capital, but he came to Cangzhou City secretly. People in Cangzhou City knew that there was an important person coming from the capital, but they didn¡¯t know the real identity of King Chun. Cangzhou City¡¯s geographical location was not special, and nothing was set to happen in the near future. A king of the Qing Dynasty chose this location, and Mu Yi felt it was not that simple.


    As for the identity of King Chun, Mu Yi would not be afraid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Landlord Leng told me. Maybe she wanted me to tell you,¡± Mo Ruyan said.


    In fact, after knowing the identity of King Chun, Mo Ruyan lost the idea of revenge. Even though there was no strong man around him, she could not afford to offend him because of the identity. There was Mo Ruyan Express, her parents and younger brother. Even though she was not afraid of death, she did not want to involve her family.


    Once he was assassinated, whether successful or not, her family would disappear. Moreover, it might implicate the nine generations of her family.


    ¡°Well, I know what she means, and it should be considered carefully, and we should not be rash.¡±


    Mu Yi nodded. He knew that it was irrational to revenge right now, and there was a man at the peak of the second difficulty at his side. He had to be patient. After he broke through again, or King Chun left Cangzhou City, and returned to the capital, he would choose the opportunity for revenge.


    At that time, King Chun would not think of Mo Ruyan. After all, there was more than one person who wanted him to die. As long as Mu Yi was careful, King Chun would never find out.


    If he reached the third difficulty now and went to kill King Chun at once, the old Buddha in the Forbidden City would weigh whether it was worth killing him.

 Chapter 318 Trouble Coming

    Mu Yi wanted to kill him but he could only suppress his anger. The most important thing was to cure Big Slave. Since he really wanted revenge, he would take his time to prepare. He didn¡¯t rest at all. After taking paper and a brush, he snuck out of Cangzhou City with ease even though it was now heavily guarded.


    Once outside the city, Mu Yi started walking hurriedly. He was going to an area where there were several barren mountains with many trees. A place like that was the most suitable for drawing charms. As he expected there was no one there when he arrived.


    Mu Yi found a clean spot and immediately started drawing charms. He drew five charms, but only three of them were a success. He didn¡¯t force himself to continue. Three back to life charms were enough. Even though Big Slave was seriously injured, back to life charms would be enough to cure him. As for the three charms he owed Leng Yu, he would prepare them next time.


    Mu Yi took a look around him. In order to be inconspicuous, he had changed places each time he drew a charm. Some of the vegetation had been affected anyway, in the central area things had been seared. The area might remain like this for the next year, which was a consequence of drawing back to life charms.


    When Mu Yi got back he found Qi Yu in the yard. Mu Yi didn¡¯t speak and went straight to Big Slave¡¯s bed and used a rejuvenation charm. Big Slave¡¯s body glowed and his wound began to heal. He had been injured too severely and treatment had been delayed for two days, so the back to life charm couldn¡¯t help him fully recover.


    There was still vitality in the body of Big Slave that hadn¡¯t been absorbed. Big Slave¡¯s life was no longer in danger so Mu Yi didn¡¯t use another back to life charm. Mo Ruyuan felt relieved and Nian Nuer smiled.


    Qi Yu was amazed. She was clear how bad Big Slave was injured. In order to keep him alive, her master had used a precious pill. It had been too difficult to help him recover. The injury was large and close to his heart.


    She still remembered that her master had said that it was a pity that Mu Yi was not there. If he was as long as Big Slave could draw a breath, no matter how serious the injury was, it could be cured. At first, she hadn¡¯t believed it. How could there be such a powerful thing in the world? She was convinced now. It seemed the power of charms was far beyond her imagination.


    Nian Nuer watched the color come back to Big Slave¡¯s face and heard his breathing become stable. She knew the magic of the back to life charm could be trusted. Big Slave would recover soon so she urged Mu Yi.


    ¡°Brother, Big Slave is getting better. You should continue.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s ok now. There¡¯s still a lot of vitality in his body that hasn¡¯t been absorbed. After three days, I will use another charm and he will recover completely,¡± Mu Yi said.


    Nian Nuer nodded and said to Big Slave, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Slave. You will be okay since my brother is here. You will rest for another three days and then I will take you to get revenge.¡±


    Big Slave grinned. Even Qi Yu smiled at the words.


    ¡°Taoist priest, Master asked me to tell you that Prince Chun wants the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. Don¡¯t throw yourself into a trap,¡± Qi Yu said.


    ¡°The key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road?¡±


    Mu Yi stared at Qi Yu in surprise. He had suspected there was a reason why he had come to Cangzhou City. He hadn¡¯t expected that he had come for him. When he first arrived in Cangzhou City, he hadn¡¯t hidden. If someone cared about the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, they would know that he was in Cangzhou City.


    ¡°Yes, his men saw Big Slave. They suspect that Big Slave is the giant that was following you. If it weren¡¯t for my master, I¡¯m afraid that this place would have been discovered long ago,¡± Qi Yu said.


    Big Slave was practicing the technique given to him by Leng Yu. He had made great progress, so his body had shrunk a little. He was still much taller than ordinary people, which was suspicious. Mo Ruyan was being chased too. Once they knew her real identity, the consequences wouldn¡¯t be good. Mu Yi looked at Mo Ruyan.


    Mo Ruyan simply said, ¡°Relax. I disguised myself when I went out. Even if they had my portrait, they couldn¡¯t identify me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Please give my thanks to Leng Yu. I¡¯ll be careful. As far as I know, there is a key in the Forbidden City. Why did Prince Chun come here for my key?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    He had also heard about the items in the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, mostly about the legend that there was a true dragon¡¯s Qi there. Whoever could get it could become an emperor. Did Prince Chun have such ambitions?


    ¡°The key in the Forbidden City was stolen.¡± Qi Yu said.


    ¡°Stolen? Who could steal things from the Forbidden City?¡± Mu Yi asked curiously.


    When the key in the Forbidden City had been lost, Prince Chun had thought of him first. It was clear that he thought he would be the easiest one to deal with.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that it was a woman, but the master said that it might not be true.¡±Qi Yu said.


    ¡°Since the master said that, then the thief can only be someone else.¡± Mu Yi thought for a moment and said.


    He believed in Leng Yu¡¯s ability to gather information. After all, the previous Ear Group had specialized in collecting information. Since Leng Yu had said so, it was clear.


    ¡°Maybe, but the woman also caused trouble in the capital. They say she looks very beautiful. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get to meet her.¡± Qi Yu shook her head disappointedly.


    She was an admirable woman because she had dared to break into the Forbidden City alone. Whether she had succeeded or not, it was respectable that she could still flee afterwards. It was not surprising that Qi Yu admired her as well.


    ¡°Sister Ruyan is beautiful and she is also a first-class expert but was encumbered by her.¡± Qi Yu said.


    She looked at Mo Ruyan in sympathy. Mo Ruyan didn¡¯t respond and wore a disdainful expression.


    ¡°It seems that God wants me to stay inside and practice for a while.¡± Mu Yi said, changing the topic.


    After all, Mo Ruyan and Big Slave had been more or less affected by the unexpected disaster caused by that woman. Obviously, Mo Ruyan would be upset when they talked about her.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what the master intended. You should settle down for a while. You don¡¯t have to worry about Hell. You won¡¯t be in trouble in such a short time period. Moreover, this is Cangzhou City. Even the people of Hell must act accordingly.¡± Qi Yu said with a proud expression on her face.


    Leng Yu and her already regarded Cangzhou City as their own territory. Leng Yu made it impossible for Prince Chun to find Mo Ruyan and Big Slave. Mu Yi could see her control over Cangzhou City from just that.


    ¡°Please tell the master when you¡¯re back that I will settle down. The three back to life charms I owe her and that matter can only be postponed for a while.¡± Mu Yi said.


    Qiyu looked at Mu Yiwith a slightly strange expression, but nodded, ¡°I will tell the master.¡±


    Qi Yu stayed for another half hour and left after Big Slave went to sleep. The injury in Mo Ruyan¡¯s arm was treated with medicine for knife wounds received from Leng Yu. Big Slave was also getting better. Three days later, Mu Yi used another back to life charm to finish his treatment. The tendons in his hands and feet also recovered so his future practice would not be hindered.


    Mo Ruyan was practicing more arduously during this time. She spent half of each day practicing the spear technique. Mu Yi was worried that her mind would collapse so he lent her the Xin lamp. Big Slave was able to get out of bed and walk soon after. Even Nian Nuer seemed to have matured and started to practice. She even exchanged blows occasionally with Mo Ruyan in the yard.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Big Slave and that Mo Ruyan had no psychological injuries, Mu Yi finally started closed-door practice. He felt that the closed-door practice this time would take a while so he had gone to see Leng Yu and ask some questions before he entered the secret room under the courtyard.

 Chapter 319 Closed-door Practice

    There were four difficulties: the difficulty of moving, the difficulty of sense, the difficulty of getting out of the body and the difficulty of meeting God. Mu Yi was in the second level of difficulty. Sense was the ability to perceive the seven chakras in the human body, and then turn them on one by one. Mu Yi would then become immortal.


    The Heavenly Curse was actually a disaster from heaven. It was said that in ancient times, there had been no Heavenly Curse. When people had been born, the seven chakras appeared. They absorbed Qi and practiced to become immortals. However they needed to devour a huge amount of the power of heaven and earth to do so. Heavenly curses had been created to counter this.


    It became nearly impossible to become immortal by absorbing Qi. There is always a way out of trouble. The way of the mind and spirit cultivation was still left. The mind was infinite, so as long as the power of the mind was strong enough, the Heavenly Curse could be cut off. People slowly regained the opportunity to become immortal.


    Mu Yi had suffered a lot and only opened three chakras. The chakras in his body were solid, especially after being tempered by the Xin lamp. This made his chakras a degree higher than Leng Yu¡¯s that had been broken up and rebuilt.


    Once the chakras of the human body were opened, they should be slowly developed. In this world, only Mu Yi refined chakras like fire refining gold. It was the greatest fortune that Mu Yi had received when he had entered King Xian¡¯s grave, despite it costing him so much.


    Are the seven chakras really that simple?


    Mu Yi had first thought this when he had been healing up in the Thousand Sound Temple. As his cultivation continued to increase, he had become more and more curious about the seven chakras. The seven chakras were hidden in the deepest part of the body and it was very difficult to sense them. Only when they were sensed could they be turned on.


    At present, the three life chakras he had turned on were M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra, Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na and Manipura. Among them, M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra controlled the vitality of the human body, Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na was in charge of the energy and Manipura administered the Qi. They were connected somehow but did not interfere with each other.


    Mu Yi wanted to figure out the connection this time so that it would be easier for him to turn on chakras in the future. After Mu Yi entered meditation, a glass lamp with a light blue flame appeared over his head. The flame flickered seeming to push him deeper into meditation.


    There were several levels of meditation. Although he had been able to meditate easily in the beginning, it was only a shallow meditation with a trace of mind and spirit outside just in case. Although he had avoided danger, this kind of meditation could not contribute a lot to his cultivation.


    The second level was deep meditation. In this case, the mind and spirit were all drawn into the body, simulating a return to nature. A person would get twice the result with half the effort. The biggest disadvantage was that if there was someone approaching, you would not notice. Unless in an absolutely safe place, people would not choose to enter the deep level.


    The third level was the unity of heaven and man. The whole mind and world were integrated into one, so one could contemplate the meaning of heaven and earth. Even immortals were in the third level. Luckily, Mu Yi had entered it once or twice before.


    In deep meditation, the outside world seemed to have nothing to do with Mu Yi. In his mind, there were only three circles of light blocking the sky. These three circles of light were the chakras in the depth of his body. The three chakras were almost overlapped, hidden between the clouds and fog. They couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Only their brilliance, as if it was eternal, was constantly shining.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know why he suddenly thought of the Vajra glaze body from Liao Fan while looking at them. It was probably because the huge chakras were like a circle of light behind a Buddha.


    ¡°Bhagwan lives in a world of colored glaze, and there are the glazes, buddha, enlightenment and completeness.¡±


    ¡°This glaze, with its blazing light, shines on the boundless world. It is clear inside and outside. It is pure and spotless. The flame is larger than the sun and the moon. All beings in the world are enlightened by it.¡±


    Slowly, the rays of the M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra became brilliant, surpassing the light of the other two chakras. The light shined on Mu Yi¡¯s body. It made him feel warm and full of power.


    Mu Yi¡¯s body started to glow. Behind him, a circle of light appeared. Mu Yi looked solemn and dignified like an eminent monk. A noise started low and gradually grew louder. It sounded like monks were chanting sutras. Mu Yi¡¯s expression became peaceful as if all his rage had been dispelled.


    A portion of the flame in the lamp suddenly fell on Mu Yi. His body started burning, but his clothes were not damaged at all as if the fire were just illusory. However, Mu Yi could feel the fire and was suffering. It hurt so much that he almost blacked out.


    To hone Vajra glaze body, he needed to temper his body. He couldn¡¯t generate anger with his heart and had to use anger as fire to meet the requirements of the entry-level. However, Mu Yi had Nanming Li Fire. Before he could generate his anger, the Nanming Li Fire dropped a part of it¡¯s flame to make his body burn. The more brilliant the M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra in his body was, the more blazing the flame became.


    Namo bhagavatti, phishashe, luoluxueliul, Bolapoo, heluozheyueh, pheataduoyhe.


    Mu Yi forced himself to endure the pain of his body. According to the information Liao Fan left behind, cultivating the Vajra glaze body required the person to endure unbearable pain. The more pain, the faster the progress. There was a limit for the human body when it came to pain though. If the limit was exceeded, the body would collapse. Therefore, he had to be careful. Otherwise, he would be paralyzed or die.


    Mu Yi had once suffered from this kind of pain, so even though it was intolerable he persisted. After all, the longer he practiced, the greater the harvest. Mu Yi was not willing to give up such a good opportunity. Moreover, Liao Fan had also said that because of this he had reached the realm of golden muscle and jade bone early. So in the early stages of cultivation, he could progress faster than others. Mu Yi didn¡¯t doubt what Liao Fan had said.


    Mu Yi¡¯s will was extremely firm. The Xin lamp continuously provided fire, and the light of the M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra was suppressed eventually. After that, the Sv¨¡dhi??h¨¡na began to shine. The weakened flame began burning more fiercely and the Xin lamp added more to the fire.


    His body trembled slightly because of the pain. The more pain his body was in, the more peaceful his expression became as if his body and his mind had been separated. After a while, the Manipura finally burst into light and joined the fight.


    The Xin lamp replenished the fire again. It was suppressing the light of the three chakras and keeping them from leaving the body. At the same time, the pain Mu Yi was experiencing had reached a new level. Under the burning of the Nanming Li fire, the light of the chakras began to integrate.


    Mu Yi had already forgotten his body. He was only thinking of persisting. His body was becoming transparent, his bones were becoming jade-colored, and his flesh was tinged with gold. His body seemed to have shrunk into skin and bones. His glowing form was pure as it integrated with the light of the three chakras completely. However, the Xin lamp was dim. Even the Nanming Li Fire seemed a little quiet.


    His bones and muscles were like jade crystals. His viscera were surrounded by the light condensed by the chakras. They had not been burned to ashes by the Nanming Li Fire. The biggest change was the Seed of Tao in his heart, which seemed to have absorbed the light of the three chakras.

 Chapter 320 Rapid progress

    ¡°Sister Ruyan, why hasn¡¯t my brother come out after such a long time? ¡°


    Nian Nuer had been on alert ever since Mu Yi went into closed-door cultivation. He hadn¡¯t been out and even the food sent in had not been eaten, which made her worry. After all, Mu Yi still needed to eat and drink water. Almost half a month had passed since he went in there.


    She could feel that the secret room was still there and even tried to get in from the secret way several times to check on Mu Yi. She remembered that Mu Yi said unless he went out, he would not let himself be disturbed, so she could only endure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will be okay.¡± Mo Ruyan said.


    Her tone was uncertain as if she didn¡¯t believe her own words. Even though she knew that Mu Yi had all sorts of incredible abilities, she was also worried. She hadn¡¯t been able to practice well in half a month.


    Big Slave had been practicing hard, as if he was possessed by the devil, unless Nian Nuer said something. He didn¡¯t have a lot of thoughts taking up his mind so his speed was far faster than other people. He naturally made rapid progress. Although he had not yet reached the third level, his pure light was fleeting and his strength was not far from the third level.


    Mo Ruyan was being left behind all of them. She also realized this, but she couldn¡¯t calm down. Forcing herself to practice wasn¡¯t helping.


    ¡°Yes, my brother is the best. I¡¯m sure it will be okay.¡± Nian Nuer said, waving her fist hard.


    Qi Yu came to visit from time to time to see if Mu Yi had come out. She also came to tell them news about Prince Chun. Prince Chun still had no intention of leaving. On the contrary, Cangzhou City had become more guarded. A few days ago, Prince Chun was attacked but the assassin fled.


    As the actual controller of Cangzhou City, Qi Yu naturally knew the identity of the assassin. It was the strange woman who had entered the Forbidden City and stolen the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. She had come to Cangzhou City and was the enemy of Prince Chun.


    As for her motivation, that was a little confusing. After all, according to Leng Yu, the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road in the Forbidden City had been changed to a fake one. Prince Chun was the person in charge of it. He sent people to chase and kill her, so was it revenge?


    Fortunately, Mo Ruyan hadn¡¯t gone out, otherwise she would have been found.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the quiet chamber, a strong sound erupted, like thunder. Mu Yi breathed out with the sound. His shriveled body quickly recovered as he breathed. There was a sheen of gold on his body, but then it disappeared.


    Mu Yi felt like he had been sleeping for several years when he woke up. His mind and spirit soon cleared and he was able to understand everything. During the process, he could not bear the pain and his consciousness almost collapsed. Mu Yi¡¯s consciousness slipped into the seed in his heart so all the pain of his body had nothing to do with him after that.


    After his consciousness was immersed in the Tao seed, he couldn¡¯t feel the passage of time. The biggest harvest of his consciousness being immersed in the Tao was that he was no longer ignorant about cultivation. He also had a comprehensive understanding about what he had learned before. He felt that his Tao of charm would soon reach the third level.


    Mu Yi was also studying the Sutra of the Seven Methods of the Yin and the Fu, especially the Five Dragons Godly Skills.


    ¡®There are five Qi in Godly Skills, for which God is the leader, heart is the shed, and virtue is the human. It all relates to the Tao. Tao and its discipline is the beginning of heaven and earth. The creation of things contains the intangible. You can¡¯t see its shape, or know its name, which is called God. The Tao, or the source of the gods, purpose is to nourish five Qi with virtue.¡¯


    The Five Dragons Godly Skills cultivated five Qi in the chest. Although Mu Yi¡¯s consciousness was immersed in the Tao seed, his body still worked on its own after he fully understood it. He had started to nourish the Five Spirits in his organs and even achieved initial results.


    His mind and spirit power had doubled. No wonder Leng Yu said that the Sutra of the Seven Methods of the Yin and the Fu were the way of mind and spirit. If all seven skills were practiced, would his power increase seven times?


    The benefits gained were not as simple as Leng Yu said. Unfortunately, he could only practice two skills at most. He knew that Xu Hai got one, Leng Yu got one, Ning Wuque got one, Qin Sanchao and Dong Chuanjiang got one together, and he himself got one. He didn¡¯t know who got the remaining two.


    Ning Wuque went out to chase him and was unable to participate in the competition for the last two bamboo slips. Among the four people left, Xu Hai was the most powerful, and should have gotten another one. Leng Yu had magic weapons to help him. He might have got another one. As for Qin Sanchao and Dong Chuanjiang, although they joined hands, Mu Yi didn¡¯t support them. After all, one of them had been injured and their strength was lower, so it was already good to get one.


    The biggest possibility was that Xu Hai had two bamboo slips, Leng Yu had two, Qin Sanchao and Dong Chuanjiang had one, Ning Wuque had one and he had one. The Sutra of the Seven Methods of the Yin and the Fu were all divided up.


    Mu Yi gave Leng Yu a skill and was given one back, but the other skill wasn¡¯t mentioned. Mu Yi was satisfied that he had gotten one more skill. He didn¡¯t have time to practice the skill though. He only practiced Five Dragons Godly Skills.


    In addition to the power of mind and spirit, his will was now like iron. If he experienced the same pain next time, he could hold on longer. Even the Tao seed became more solid, which was enough to excite Mu Yi. This was the basis of the Tao seed and it was also the basis of seeking Tao. If he could use this method to make the Tao seed completely solid, he would only have to wait for success when crossing to the top of the third difficulty.


    There were three obstacles to achieving the third difficulty. Seeking the Tao was the biggest one. From ancient times to the present, many talented people fell there. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how long it would take to fully consolidate the Tao seed. Mu Yi could only make a little progress but even that made him happy.


    There was also a surprise that came from practicing Vajra glaze body. He estimated that the strength of his body alone might not be inferior to Big Slave. He was really gifted and born with supernatural power. He could catch up with him simply by cultivating Vajra glaze body and he was only at the third level of the art.


    Mu Yi¡¯s progress was abnormal considering how many years Liao Fan had cultivated and only reached the fourth difficulty. He could make such rapid progress mostly because he had a good foundation. As long as he remained stable, he might soon catch up with Liao Fan.

 Chapter 321 Ou

    t


    The Taoist priest finally had a little growth, but the biggest return really was the change of the chakras in his body. Under the pressure of Nanming Li fire, the light of the three chakras was condensed and integrated. The chakras were no longer mysterious. Mu Yi could clearly feel the three chakras.


    There was more to it than just that. As his mind moved, a circle of light suddenly appeared behind his head. If you looked closely, you would find that the circle of light overlapped. That¡¯s because there were three circles, corresponding to the three chakras.


    As soon as the chakras appeared, Mu Yi felt like a force from the underworld had been given to him, increasing his strength. Along with the surging mind power and the Vajra glaze body, Mu Yi was not any lower than Ning Wuque. In terms of strength, he was at the top of the second difficulty.


    Feeling the power tumbling around in his body, Mo Yi smiled a little. The top of the second difficulty. Even if he had just started, he was a rare expert in this world. He felt more confident in his position of holding the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag now.


    Originally, Mu Yi intended to open the fourth chakra. Yet even without it, his strength had greatly increased. He would not be afraid to meet the people in Hell or Ning Wuque in his current state. It would take some time to get familiar with his new power. After he had full control, it would not be too late to open the fourth chakra.


    Mu Yi was not in a hurry. It was more important to lay a good foundation. His situation was also a bit special. He had never heard that the chakras in his body could be integrated, so he couldn¡¯t ask others about it rashly. He could only wait and verify it himself later.


    The unity of chakras brought benefits to him, but he didn¡¯t know how long it would last. If the benefits were active all the time that would be best but Mu Yi knew that couldn¡¯t be possible. It consumed the power of chakras so it was absolutely impossible to keep it going all the time. It wasn¡¯t the right time to see how long the chakras could last either.


    Mu Yi knew that they were waiting for him to come out. As soon as he woke up, his mind and spirit surged out and alerted them. Although he didn¡¯t know how long he had been in the room this time, it couldn¡¯t be short. If he didn¡¯t eat or drink for such a long time, they would be worried. Mu Yi got up and prepared to go out. He paused for a bit and took stock of his body.


    It¡¯s worthy of being a Vajra glaze body. If I had such a body when I was facing White Wuchang last time, even if he slapped my chest, there would be no damage.


    Mu Yi opened the door and a figure burst in, jumping into Mu Yi¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Oh, brother, I thought I would never see you again.¡± Nian Nuer said, holding Mu Yi tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. How could your brother have any trouble?¡± Mu Yi smiled bitterly and patted Nian Nuer¡¯s back.


    He also thought he would wake up once every two or three days, eat something, and continue in that way. After all, it was impossible for him not to eat or drink. However, he didn¡¯t expect that his consciousness would escape into the Tao seed. The Nanming Li fire and the three chakras provided everything the body needed so that he didn¡¯t die. This kind of situation was not ideal. One mistake could lead to him starving to death and becoming a joke.


    ¡°Is brother really okay?¡± Nian Nuer raised her head and looked at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Not only am I okay, but my strength has increased.¡± Mu Yi said with a smile.


    ¡°Really? My brother is too good.¡± Nian Nuer said happily.


    Mu Yi nodded, then looked at Mo Ruyan behind her. Although she didn¡¯t speak, he could see the concern on her face.


    ¡°How long have I been inside this time?¡± Mu Yi asked directly.


    ¡°My brother has been shut up for half a month. My sister Ruyan and I were very worried about you.¡± Nian Nuer said.


    ¡°Half a month? Did anything happen during that time?¡±


    Mu Yi was still worried about Prince Chun. Although his strength was low, the power he represented wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. There was even an old eunuch at the top of the second difficulty around him.


    ¡°Prince Chun never gave up and continued to look for us, but we had Leng Yu¡¯s support. So far, nothing has happened. A few days ago, someone attacked him. I was the woman who stole from the Forbidden City, but her attempt failed. Prince Chun is furious, and now the city is a mess.¡± Mo Ruyan explained softly.


    ¡°Oh, she not only dares to steal in the Forbidden City, but also to attack Prince Chun. She¡¯s really a strange woman.¡± Mu Yi nodded as he walked out.


    Although the assassination attempt failed, she was able to escape from the old monster who was at the top of the second difficulty. This level of strength should not be underestimated. Based on her actions, it was clear that she wanted to seize the key to Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t understand. Mu Yi didn¡¯t keep thinking about it. Mo Ruyan¡¯s revenge couldn¡¯t be delayed. Although he couldn¡¯t kill Prince Chun, those two couldn¡¯t be forgiven. If he could force Prince Chun away that would be even better. Otherwise, he would not be free.


    ¡°I admire that sister too.¡± Nian Nuer said.


    Prince Chun sent people to nearly kill Big Slave, and Mo Ruyan got hurt. The little girl hated him. She was naturally happy to hear about his misfortune. She even liked the strange woman she hadn¡¯t met.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t make trouble for me. I¡¯ll wash up first and go meet Leng Yu. We¡¯ll talk about it.¡±


    Mu Yi put down Nian Nuer and went to bathe. Although he didn¡¯t eat or drink for half a month, he didn¡¯t feel any discomfort. His body was full of energy. Even if he fought for three days and three nights, he would not be tired.


    Later, Mu Yi entered the Tingyu Building from the back. Qi Yu seemed to know that he was coming. She waited for him at the stairway, and then took him to Leng Yu¡¯s room. Leng Yu was sitting inside. A pair of bright eyes looked at Mu Yi through the mask. It seemed that she wanted to see through him. Mu Yi sat for a long time before she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously because of great strength that your eyes are bright, but I can¡¯t feel your opened chakras. Your physical strength seems to have increased. Have you cultivated some kind of magic? Your mind and spirit strength has increased as well. You must have practiced Five Dragons Godly Skills. In just half a month, you have surprised me.¡±


    It seemed as if she knew everything about Mu Yi, like those eyes could really see through everything.


    ¡°The landlord¡¯s eyes are like torches. This time, I cultivated and had an epiphany, so I gained great strength. As for my body training skill, it was given by a good friend of the Buddhist Taoist. It¡¯s called the Vajra glaze body. The mind and spirit power is exactly as the landlord expected. It¡¯s due to the Five Dragons Godly Skills.¡± Mu Yi said directly.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t hide anything. It didn¡¯t matter if he told Leng Yu about these things, because his real secret was the Tao seed in his heart and the combining of the three chakras. Exposing Vajra glaze body didn¡¯t matter. They could trust each other more this way.


    ¡°Vajra glaze body? It¡¯s a wonder that this magical skill hasn¡¯t been heard of before. Since it¡¯s a unique secret skill, it¡¯s a good chance for you.¡± Leng Yu¡¯s voice was a little strange, ¡°But your, a Taoist, practicing the Buddha¡¯s magic. I don¡¯t know what would happen if you were found out by your master.¡±


    ¡°My master died long ago. Who stipulated that Taoists could not learn from Buddhism? As long as we can enhance our strength, why can¡¯t we learn? ¡± Mu Yi asked casually.


    ¡°You are so bold.¡± Leng Yu shook her head.

 Chapter 322 Seeking for the Way

    Looking at Leng Yu, Mu Yi realized there must be something more to it. So he decided to ask her directly


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your master tell you about the taboo of cultivation?¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°Taboo? If I am a Taoist, I can¡¯t practice Buddhism?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    He immediately thought about the Vajra glaze. Did Liao Fan deliberately try to harm him? It was probably that he didn¡¯t know anything about it. After all, although Liao Fan was powerful, he was still of the young generation and his teacher died early. He never had thoughts of anything except Buddhism and Taoism, so it was normal that he didn¡¯t know things.


    Leng Yu was an Envoy of the Ear Group ten years ago. Her strength had reached the top of the second difficulty. She knew many secrets that others didn¡¯t know. Therefore, Mu Yi didn¡¯t doubt her.


    ¡°You can. If it¡¯s a common method, there is no harm in it. Have you ever heard that an eminent monk, Taoist or immortal suddenly changed his cultivation and fell into the other side¡¯s camp?¡± Leng Yu said directly.


    ¡°No. Is there a reason?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Of course. You need to know that Buddhism and Taoism are two different ways. They have different ideas. Although there are thousands of different ways to achieve the same goal, you are at a critical moment. Even the way has not been found and you have started learning a combination of Buddhism and Taoism, aren¡¯t you looking for death?¡± Leng Yu said directly.


    ¡°A combination of Buddhism and Taoism isn¡¯t okay?¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Everything is not absolute, but at least before you find your own way doing such things could lead to death. If you want to achieve something, you need to constantly study its essence. If you want to find your own way, you need to first understand the true meaning of Taoism. If you just want to seek one path it¡¯s fine, but you also want to cultivate Vajra glaze body. You must study the essence of Buddhism as well. Do you think that in this case, your original mind can be firm and keep the true meaning of Taoism? How arduous is the journey of seeking Tao? A little deviation can have large consequences.¡± Leng Yu said as if she had pity on Mu Yi.


    Leng Yu¡¯s words felt like a basin of cold water being poured over him. All the previous joy was gone, even his heart was in disorder now. She had made him think about the final result of the incompatibility of the two ways. It could end in death, but he was extremely reluctant to give up. After all, Vajra glaze body enhanced his strength.


    He looked at Leng Yu with hope and asked, ¡°Has there never been success by cultivating this way?¡±


    Mu Yi still held confidence that he was a bit different from others. As long as others could succeed, he could succeed. Maybe the combination of Buddhism and Taoism could help him achieve more.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    Leng Yu could guess Mu Yi¡¯s thoughts. After all, anyone practicing such a magic skill would be thrown off by what she had said. It would obviously be hard to accept.


    ¡°No one has succeeded?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Maybe you still feel like you can but I want to tell you that you should get rid of these unrealistic ideas as soon as possible. No one in the world is guaranteed to succeed. Of course, you may have the slight chance of success in the future.¡± Leng Yu said with a smile, ¡°But is that really what you want to hear?¡±


    Mu Yi shook his head. He was not the kind of person who deceived himself.


    ¡°Can I keep the Vajra glaze body?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    Although it was only at the third level, he had already realized the extraordinary power of this magic skill. He had greatly enhanced his strength and he didn¡¯t feel any discomfort. Others didn¡¯t know that he had a rudimentary Tao seed in his heart, but he knew. When he cultivated, there was no response from the Tao seed. Couldn¡¯t that mean something? He knew Leng Yu didn¡¯t lie, which made it difficult for him to decide whether to listen to Leng Yu or to believe in his own feelings.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mu Yi thought Leng Yu would definitely say no, but she said it was okay. He couldn¡¯t help looking at her with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Your life is your own and it has nothing to do with me if you die. You can rest assured that there will be no danger when you seek for the way, at least before you reach the top of the second difficulty. Unless you have the courage to cut down your own future and never go for the third difficulty, you may be able to save your life. Are you willing?¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°Not willing.¡± Mu Yi simply shook his head and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I just discard Vajra glaze body before I go to find the way?¡±


    ¡°Although Vajra glaze body is used to cultivate the body, in the process of cultivation, your heart has already been stained with the true meaning of Buddhism. Do you think that even if you discard Vajra glaze body at that time, you can erase it? Once something starts, there will be no turning back. It¡¯s about your future road. This is all I have to say. As for whether you listen or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Leng Yu said finally.


    ¡°I take it for granted. Thank you for your help.¡± Mu Yi smiled wryly.


    He no longer pressed the issue. In fact, Leng Yu had made it clear that it was about whether he was willing. Everything else was his decision. Leng Yu nodded when she saw that Mu Yi seemed to actually understand. As she said just now, unless Mu Yi was willing to give up the third difficulty, there was no way to find.


    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know anything about seeking for the way. I wonder if the landlord is willing to help me out?¡± Mu Yi asked, thinking of his Tao seed.


    The formation of his Tao seed was before the cultivation of Vajra glaze body. The reason why he felt unimpeded was because of this, right?


    Leng Yu was stunned. It seemed that she didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi to ask this question. Then she shook her head gently. Mu Yi thought she was refusing.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a little too early to talk to you about seeking the way, you will experience it sooner or later. It¡¯s okay to tell you in place of your master.¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Mu Yi rejoiced.


    Leng Yu had reached the top of the second difficulty early. If she didn¡¯t have a certain understanding of the third difficulty, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t believe it. If the other side was willing to teach him, he could definitely avoid many detours. Maybe the opportunity he wanted could be found here.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. To seek Tao is to seek one¡¯s true intention, but in fact, true intention is too illusory, and this is only a disguised statement. How can true intention become Tao? In fact, what we really want to seek for is our life¡¯s practice.¡±


    ¡°There are three levels of Tao. The first is the illusory true intention, also called the way of the self, which is just a legend that no one can find. The second is the natural way of earth and sky. What we are looking for is the way of earth and sky. It¡¯s a pity that there is the heavenly curse, locking the chakras of the human body and making the road of cultivation very difficult. How can we open the way to the earth and sky? So now the way of earth and sky is specious. It seems to be there, but it¡¯s just a mirror image. In the end, it¡¯s just a void. So this road is a deadend.¡±


    ¡°The third is the last hope of practitioners. What we are looking for is the way of practice. Since ancient times, there has been the theory of practice. So the third difficulty is called both Godly Man and true man. The truth here is the true meaning of practice. The true meaning is pure and different. The Taoist is quiet and inaction and the Buddhist is blissful in the West. This is the true meaning of Taoist and Buddhist. Do you think the two can be integrated? Once the true meaning is no longer pure, the search is doomed to failure.¡±


    ¡°Since ancient times, there has been only one result when failing in seeking Tao. That is the cultivation will be abandoned and the individual will be a useless person for the rest of his life. There will be no hope left.¡± Leng Yu said.


    Since ancient times, this cultivation and seeking for Tao have been so cruel that no one could have wavering minds. Only then could they succeed and become Godly Man.


    ¡°Is the way of self really just a legend?¡± Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t resist asking.¡± Leng Yu looked at Mu Yi with a smile.

 Chapter 323 Meet Master

    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t conceal his thoughts in front of Leng Yu. When the way of heaven and earth was cut off and the way of cultivation required a man to sacrifice himself, the only hope was the legendary way of pursuing self. Obviously, Mu Yi still hadn¡¯t given up and wanted to pursue it.


    Originally, in Leng Yu¡¯s eyes, Mu Yi had good qualifications and acted meticulously. He may be able to go a step further and become an expert of the third difficulty in the future. Now, she was a bit disappointed in him and didn¡¯t think he would be able to accomplish it. How could a person who could not even distinguish what he should give up and what he could gain overcome the final difficulty?


    ¡°Please give me some advice.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He was a junior to Leng Yu. He should call her master, so he didn¡¯t have to feel embarrassed about this. Especially since, this matter concerned his future and was of paramount importance.


    ¡°Since you want to know, I will tell you.¡± Leng Yu nodded her head, and continued, ¡°The way of conscience was also called the way of the original self. The reason why it was thought to be the great truth was because peoples thoughts varied and their desires would not disappear even if they became saints. The actual self was insubstantial. So we have to first believe that we are insubstantial, then we can find the actual self. ¡°


    Leng Yu finished and looked at Mu Yi. She wanted to hear his thoughts.


    ¡°Is this the way of the actual self? Should we believe that we are insubstantial? But then is the world real?¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°The way of the actual self is too illusory, but we can pursue the way of cultivation. Can¡¯t we then get a seed of Taoism in advance and let it grow slowly. That way I can improve myself through cultivation then find the great truth.¡± Mu Yi said quietly.


    ¡°If your master was still alive, I¡¯m afraid he would be angry with you.¡± Leng Yu sighed and shook her head as if Mu Yi was an idiot.


    ¡°Please help me out, master.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Master?¡± Leng Yu was so stunned that she stood up. ¡°I was one of the Envoys in charge of the four flags with your master, so you can call me master. You have to understand that if you still want to step into the third difficulty, you should discard the Vajra glaze body. Without it, you can still retain 70-80% of your physical strength.¡±


    ¡°As for what you just said, it¡¯s just nonsense which will only be laughed at by others. If you want to find it, you should know that there are no shortcuts to obtaining the seeds of Taoism.¡± Leng Yu looked at Mu Yi and said.


    ¡°Nonsense?¡± Mu Yi was a bit frightened by that.


    At least he could be sure that his situation was a special case. The seed of Taoism was already in his heart and would grow slowly. Since Leng Yu didn¡¯t know about the seed of Taoism, her predictions may not come true. Vajra glaze body didn¡¯t need to be discarded at this time.


    He had two unique skills of Taoism and Buddhism, one for spiritual cultivation and the other for physical cultivation. This typical internal and external cultivation could help him find the way to the great truth. In this way, his strength would definitely be enhanced greatly. Mu Yi knew he could not be careless if he practiced the Vajra glaze body. He should be cautious, if there was an unusual action in the seed of Taoism, he would discard Vajra glaze body.


    He was greedy, but he still had sense. Compared to the third difficulty, a Vajra glaze body could be given up completely. The reason why he hesitated was that he wanted to figure out the seed of Taoism and his own situation first. If there was a way to keep both sides, he would.


    ¡°As you call me master, I¡¯ll find a proper method for you to practice. It¡¯s not as good as Vajra glaze body, but good enough for you to use.¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°Thank you very much, master.¡± Mu Yi sincerely thanked her.


    Leng Yu was apathetic all the time, while still being sincere to him. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t need to teach him anything.


    ¡°Not at all. If your master was alive, he would teach you these things. If you call me master, I can¡¯t let you go astray. So you can¡¯t practice the Vajra glaze body again.¡± Leng Yu said directly.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s attitude made Leng Yu satisfied. He was now her apprentice. What¡¯s more, Mu Yi was the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. Once he took over his organization and joined together with her, they would become the largest gang in the world.


    ¡°By the way, I asked Qi Yu to tell you about Prince Chun. What do you think of him?¡± Leng Yu said to Mu Yi.


    ¡°Prince Chun? He almost killed Big Slave, so I will take revenge.¡± Mu Yi said with hatred.


    Prince Chun came to Cangzhou City for the key to Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. He would kill him if necessary. From this point of view, he and Prince Chun were enemies. There was no reason to let him go.


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of him dying in Cangzhou City?¡± Leng Yu asked, staring at Mu Yi.


    ¡°I know, master don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not kill him in Cangzhou City. It¡¯s not too late to kill him when he returns to the capital.¡± Mu Yi said directly.


    ¡°It is not easy to kill Prince Chun. Be careful.¡± Leng Yu nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, not to act rashly until I¡¯m not strong enough.¡± Mu Yi said.


    His strength was increased, but he was only a match to that old eunuch. He couldn¡¯t escape unhurt after killing Prince Chun. So it was better to wait until he had absolute assurance.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Yu nodded her head with satisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be time to leave for the south soon, right?¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    He was chased by Ning Wuque and had been healing his wounds for more than ten days at Tie Niu¡¯s home. He sealed the ghost king in Thousand Sound Temple and after that, it took about twenty days to heal himself and half a month to practice. So, there were not many days left until May fifth. He must arrive at Laosicheng City in Western Hunan Province before that and wait for Li the Cripple.


    Mu Yi wanted to take revenge for Big Slave and Mo Ruyan, but Prince Chun still had no intention of leaving Cangzhou City. He could only go to the west of Hunan Province first, to find the body of the old Taoist Priest and re-bury him at Funiu Mountain. He could find another chance to kill Prince Chun in the capital at that time.


    He thought that as long as the body of the old Taoist Priest was found, he could go back to Funiu Mountain and live in seclusion. However, the more people he met, the more he was gradually caught in the world, unable to escape.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about Prince Chun when you come back. As for you going to the south, don¡¯t forget what I told you last time.¡± Leng Yu solemnly said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I¡¯ll try my best to take the position of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.¡± Mu Yi said.


    The Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag was in charge of the south If he could become a real Envoy, it would be easier to find Li the Cripple and the old Taoist Priest. Moreover, the Xin lamp was in his hand, he must fight since he didn¡¯t want to give it to anybody.


    ¡°Then I can rest assured. Your strength has improved a lot and is not weaker than the top of the second difficulty, but you must be careful. His strength is not weaker than mine. He might even be a little stronger than me at this time.¡± Leng Yu confessed.


    ¡°The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Yes. Most of your territory is occupied by him. Do you think he will let you go if he knows about your past?¡± Leng Yu said.


    Mu Yi was looking for an opponent to test out his new strength anyway. When his state was stable, he could open the fourth chakra. At that time, even if he couldn¡¯t beat him down, he could escape without injury.


    Leng Yu stared at Mu Yi for a while before saying, ¡°You are very brave. You can go now. Just come back to see me when you are ready to leave for the south.¡±


    ¡°Good bye, master.¡± After Mu Yi finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Unexpectedly, he came here and gained a master. He learned more about cultivation from Leng Yu this time too.

 Chapter 324 The Leave of Mo Ruyan

    That night, Prince Chun¡¯s two bodyguards were killed and hung at the gate of the tower. The news spread quickly around Cangzhou City. People didn¡¯t know who the important man from the capital was at first, but after the attack last time they had figured it out. He was the brother of the Emperor, the famous Prince Chun.


    No one thought that Prince Chun¡¯s two bodyguards would be killed. It was undoubtedly a slap in Prince Chun¡¯s face, an obvious provocation. Many people wanted to watch it play out. After all, not everyone wanted Prince Chun to stay in Cangzhou City. The cultivators who came here to seize the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road were especially against it. So many experts were under his command. If he intervened, no one could have an opportunity.


    Even if Prince Chun¡¯s strength was stronger than that of others, in front of the whole Qing Dynasty, he suddenly became powerless. Many people were overjoyed and were grateful to the person who did it.


    Prince Chun was furious. For a while, Cangzhou City was in a state of panic. Prince Chun killed a group of people just to show his dissatisfaction. There was no trace of the murderer even after several days, and the only true expert left under his command was the old eunuch.


    He had received news that Mu Yi appeared in the north. After considering everything, he finally decided to leave Cangzhou City and return to the capital. No one dared to fight against him there,. His safety could be guaranteed.


    Although Prince Chun was ambitious, he was extremely afraid of death, which was why he must be protected by elite soldiers. More and more cultivators were gathering in Cangzhou City, which was a sign of chaos arising. If Prince Chun stayed any longer, something bad could happen to him. As soon as Prince Chun left, people in Cangzhou City wanted to set off firecrackers to celebrate.


    Others might not know who killed Prince Chun¡¯s two bodyguards, but Tingyu Building knew and Mo Ruyan had also guessed. Mu Yi killed them. He decided to let Prince Chun go, but it didn¡¯t mean that he would let go of the two who almost killed Big Slave. They were of the fifth grade and sixth grade respectively and could be considered as top experts in the world. In front of Mu Yi, they didn¡¯t have any power to fight back.


    ¡°You¡¯re going?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    The day after Prince Chun left, Mo Ruyan also came to Mu Yi and said goodbye. Mu Yi was a little surprised and also a little reluctant.


    ¡°Yes. This time I came out without my father knowing about it. I wanted to practice my marksmanship and become a first-class master. Now I have realized my dreams. Although I¡¯m not strong enough to take revenge for my brothers who died before, it¡¯s time to go back.¡± Mo Ruyan said, deliberately not looking at Mu Yi.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the south in two days. I will pass by the Quyi Villa, kill Qu Yang, and avenge your brothers.¡± Mu Yi thought for a moment and said.


    In fact, Quyi Villa was not on the way, but so what?


    ¡°No, I plan to avenge them myself. Him being there will remind me not to relax.¡± Mo Ruyan shook her head and said.


    She was with Mu Yi and Big Slave all this time which forced her to work harder. She knew that Mu Yi¡¯s talent was not something she could catch up to. So although Mu Yi kept improving, she only admired him. The muddleheaded Big Slave also made rapid progress, even the little girl Nian Nuer made continuous progress in a short time.


    She was the only one who had been making no progress. It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t work hard, but because she couldn¡¯t catch up with Mu Yi no matter how hard she tried. The gap between her strength and Mu Yi¡¯s became wider and wider. It made her desperate but when she calmed down and thought about it carefully, she finally understood the problem.


    Her talent wasn¡¯t really poor, but she lacked a sense of urgency. She didn¡¯t know what Mu Yi was fighting for, but she knew that he must have his reasons for pushing forward. Big Slave, after his life-threatening injury, started to advance by leaps and bounds.


    When she was apart from Mu Yi, she continuously challenged famous experts. During that period, she also made rapid progress, until she met Mu Yi. She felt safe and so her cultivation speed slowed down. It also had something to do with her breaking through the first-class realm and being in a stabilization period, but she couldn¡¯t deny that her progress would surely be faster without Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi was going to the south. It was a very dangerous trip and he would have to face many powerful opponents. If she went along with Mu Yi, she would become a burden. Mo Ruyan, as the young escort leader of Mo Ruyan escort agency, was naturally proud. How could she be willing to become a burden? She decided to leave Mu Yi and wander alone, only this way could her strength improve rapidly.


    Mo Ruyan¡¯s action were her way of forcing herself, but without this kind of determination her future achievements would stop here. Mu Yi looked at Mo Ruyan and sighed seeing the light in her eyes. If he forced her to stay, maybe she would, but he didn¡¯t want to force her. Everyone had to find their own way.


    He was very happy these days. He had no friends before. Mo Ruyan was walking into his heart and becoming his friend. As for the faint love between them, he didn¡¯t even realize it yet.


    ¡°Well, since you have made up your mind, I won¡¯t object. If you have some time in the future, please contact me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find me.¡± Mu Yi was silent for a moment and then said.


    Mo Ruyan and Qi Yu were sisters. As long as she sent a letter to Qi Yu, no matter where he was, he would get the news. Mo Ruyan¡¯s body trembled slightly. She didn¡¯t know why she felt she was losing something, maybe because Mu Yi didn¡¯t ask her to stay.


    ¡°I will.¡± Mo Ruyan nodded, then turned away.


    Looking at her back, Mu Yi opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t know what he should say. Should he say take care of yourself, don¡¯t go or see you later? The words on the tip of this tongue turned into a sigh.


    Nian Nuer was the saddest when Mo Ruyan left. She had regarded Mo Ruyan as her older sister since a long time ago. She asked Mu Yi to make Mo Ruyan stay, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t do anything but let Mo Ruyan. This little girl got angry with Mu Yi which was like a miracle.


    She came to Mu Yi again soon after but she still looked unhappy. After all, Mo Ruyan shared one life with Mu Yi before and had lived with them for a long time. Her position in Big Slave¡¯s mind was no less than that of Mu Yi now so even he was affected.


    ¡°Brother, will we see sister Ruyan again?¡± Nian Nuer asked timidly, lying in Mu Yi¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Of course, your sister Ruyan just went home. We can still meet her in the future. When we have a chance, I will take you to see her.¡± Mu Yi comforted Nian Nuer.


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll find sister Ruyan later.¡± Nian Nuer said seriously.


    ¡°Brother assures you.¡±


    After receiving the guarantee from Mu Yi, Nian Nuer reluctantly let it go. Qi Yu scolded Mu Yi for not being a man, and left angrily when she found out. Mu Yi smiled bitterly. He went to his room and began to draw charms. Mo Ruyan was leaving so he gave her the last back to life charm he had and some other useful charms. Mo Ruyan silently accepted them as a parting gift.


    Mu Yi still had to give Leng Yu three back to life charms before he left the city so he went to meet her. They stayed together for several hours. When Mu Yi left Tingyu Building, it was already dark outside. However, the debt of three back to life charms had been paid off. Mu Yi even had two left.


    More places in the barren mountain area withered. Those places made Mu Yi feel a bit bitter and disappointed. Mu Yi thought about whether he should give up on using the back to life charm. However, the back to life charm was tantamount to a life at a critical moment. In the face of this temptation, no one would be willing to give it up.


    ¡°Ah, I can only do more charitable things in the future and accumulate some merits.¡± Mu Yi said quietly.

 Chapter 325 Sparrow Organization

    The day before they left, Big Slave broke through and reached the third-grade of first-class. His body shrank again. Some people may be surprised by his size but he definitely wouldn¡¯t be associated with the giant following the Taoist priest anymore. Big Slave was nearly a foot tall before. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t reach his chest when standing in front of him but now Mu Yi was about to reach his chin. It would save them a lot of trouble.


    Big Slave¡¯s strength increased a lot as his body shrunk. Big Slave also had abnormal defense abilities, now even Nian Nuer couldn¡¯t defeat him. He could now be of real assistance to Mu Yi. They left Cangzhou City by carriage not knowing when they would return.


    ¡°You could have gone with him.¡±


    There were two figures standing on the city gate. One of them was shrouded in a broad cloak. The other was dressed in a long pale yellow dress. It was Leng Yu and Qi Yu.


    ¡°No, I just want to serve you all my life.¡± Qi Yu shook her head and said.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future.¡± Leng Yu said.


    ¡°I will not regret it.¡±


    Qi Yu looked in the direction of the departing carriage, but it was long gone. There was a dimness to her eyes. What she was thinking about was not Mu Yi, but the words that Mo Ruyan said to her before she left. He was such a cold man.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Laosicheng, the King City of the Tu people, ushered in Mu Yi and his group who endured a long journey. The day they left Cangzhou City, they were attacked. Although the enemy¡¯s strength was not great, Mu Yi knew that his travel plans had been revealed. If he took a carriage again, he would inevitably find trouble. He made a quick decision to just walk through the wilderness. They finally arrived at Laosicheng on the second day of May.


    Even with Mu Yi¡¯s strength, it was hard to avoid feeling fatigued. Not to mention how tired Big Slave and Nian Nuer were. They stood out upon entering the city due to their clothing. The city was located in a remote place. Therefore, few outsiders would visit and when they came, most of them wore clothing of the Tu people.


    ¡°Brother, how strange their clothes are!¡± Nian Nuer said, taking Mu Yi by the hand as her eyes wandered.


    ¡°I made some mistakes this time. We should have changed in advance so that we wouldn¡¯t attract much attention.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He had quickly realized how much they stood out. He frowned but it was too late now. They had to find a place to settle down first.


    ¡°Where should we go now?¡± Nian Nuer asked.


    ¡°There should be an inn here. Let¡¯s find it.¡± Mu Yi said.


    They walked around and finally found an inn. Later, Mu Yi asked them to stay in the inn and he went out on his own. When he came back, he brought back three sets of clothes. After changing, they looked like the Tu people. As long as they didn¡¯t speak, it would be difficult for others to distinguish them from the local people.


    They didn¡¯t go out and stayed in the inn. Mu Yi seemed to be waiting for someone. A moth flew into the room from somewhere, whirled around the oil lamp on the table several times, then fell into the fire and put out the flame. The room was left in complete darkness.


    Rustle!


    ¡°Why do you hide now that you¡¯ve come?¡± Mu Yi opened his eyes and said.


    A small spark flashed in the darkness. The oil lamp on the table lit up again, illuminating the room. There was one more person in the room now. The visitor was dressed in a black suit, even his head was wrapped, only his eyes were visible.


    ¡°Stranger, since you called me here, you should know the rules.¡±


    The man in black had a hoarse voice. His age couldn¡¯t be discerned and he had a bad attitude. By figuring out Mu Yi¡¯s identity, he was undoubtedly telling Mu Yi that your plans are well within my control, so you¡¯d better not play tricks. Mu Yi was not surprised. He was rather relieved about the arrival of the man in black.


    Leng Yu told him a lot about the Ear Group, especially about their ways of contact. Mu Yi didn¡¯t just come to find the old Taoist Priest, but he also wanted the position of the envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. Laosicheng was the King City of the Tu people. Naturally, the Ear Group had power here. However, it belonged to the envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    Therefore, Mu Yi left a contact mark when he bought clothes in the morning, which could only be recognized by the Ear Group. Someone came as expected. For Mu Yi, as long as someone came, even if it was with hostility, it was better than having no one come.


    ¡°Look at Huai river by Vermilion Bird bridge!¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Open the door to the lush mountain!¡± The man in black instinctively replied, after replying, he looked at Mu Yi surprisingly, ¡°Which hall of the Vermilion Bird organization are you from?¡±


    In the past, the Ear group was known for having one Lord, four envoys, twelve floors, twenty-four roads and seventy-two halls. Therefore, every flag envoy had three floors, six roads and eighteen halls. The line recited by Mu Yi represented the power of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    Therefore, the man in black asked which hall Mu Yi belonged to. Mu Yi didn¡¯t speak. He took out a red token and tossed it gently. It was caught by the man in black.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    The man in black looked at the token in his hand and his eyes sharpened. On the token, there was a phoenix bathing in fire. A word meaning bird was engraved below.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t know it?¡± Mu Yi said.


    He used his mind power to take control of the token. It flew out of the man¡¯s hand and into the air. Then a flame appeared on the token, which looked like a living Vermilion Bird circling around the token. When he saw the vision presented by the token, the man in black had an excited look in his eyes.


    He knelt on the ground without any hesitation and said in an excited and devout voice,¡±I belong to the Sparrow Organization, and I have seen you, the flag envoy.¡±


    The four flag envoys of the Ear group all had their own tokens and a set of special stimulation techniques. They were only understood by the flag envoys or the people who worked on behalf of the flag envoys. There was a rule in the group that tokens were tantamount to people and people holding this token represented the flag envoy.


    Before Mu Yi left, Leng Yu gave this token to him. As for the reason why the token was in Leng Yu¡¯s hands, only the old Taoist Priest and Leng Yu knew. From the moment Mu Yi took the token, he represented the flag envoy. The real symbol of the position of the flag envoy was the Xin lamp. Mu Yi¡¯s holding the token didn¡¯t guarantee the position.


    The token that represented the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag had disappeared for a long time, so the other side didn¡¯t recognize it at the beginning. In addition, the Ear group was split up before, many people had abandoned their identities. Most of the 72 halls had disappeared.


    The envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag hadn¡¯t appeared for so many years, their area was in a state of fragmentation. Most of it had been occupied by the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. However, according to the expression of the man in black, he was still loyal to the envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. This was probably because Laosicheng was located in a remote place and had little connections with outsiders.


    ¡°Gui San, how many people are still loyal to the envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    He didn¡¯t directly say he was the flag envoy because it was not the right time. He didn¡¯t want to alert the enemies because he wasn¡¯t prepared to compete with the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag until the old Taoist Priest was found. The reason why he summoned this person was so he could find Li the Cripple and the old Taoist Priest with ease.


    ¡°There used to be 120 people working in the sky and 240 people working in the ground. There are less than 100 people now. Sparrow Organization has declined over the years. Thanks to the insistence of the old leader we still have people. He believes that the flag envoy will come back.¡± Gui San respectfully said, kneeling on the ground with no intention of getting up.


    ¡°Less than a hundred?¡±


    Mu Yi pondered for a moment. Compared to the 360 people in the peak period, Sparrow Organization was a lot smaller but the number actually exceeded Mu Yi¡¯s expectation. He didn¡¯t think that there were so many people left in the Sparrow Organization.


    ¡°Is your old lead E Gui?¡± Mu Yi asked directly.


    He had gotten the name from Leng Yu. As an envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, he had to know something about the people under his command. Otherwise, he would be laughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s leader E.¡± Gui San replied.


    ¡°Well, take me to see him.¡± Mu Yi said directly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gui San didn¡¯t show any hesitation about obeying Mu Yi¡¯s orders because the token couldn¡¯t be faked. As an older member of the Sparrow Organization, although Gui San hadn¡¯t seen the real token before, the first thing that every member remembered after entering the hall was the name of the flag envoy and everything about the flag envoy. They had been waiting for this day too long.

 Chapter 326 The Power of Ear Group

    Mu Yi followed Gui San to a garden on a nearby mountain. It was old but well-maintained. It felt like it had a history. From a glance it could be seen that the architecture of the Tu people was not so different from the Han people.


    Gui San ushered Mu Yi into a special room for visitors before hurrying off to find E Gui. Mu Yi sat down in a chair and waited quietly. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He wasn¡¯t worried about being in danger either so he had left Nian Nuer and Big Slave behind.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t been sitting long when he heard someone rushing over. E Gui entered followed by Gui San. He looked to be in his fifties. Gui San¡¯s excitement was obvious but E Gui was calm. He looked at Mu Yi and didn¡¯t speak for a while. Mu Yi also observed the man quietly. As the silence stretched, Gui San looked like he wanted to speak but remained silent.


    ¡°Where is the token of the Envoy of the Flag?¡± E Gui said finally.


    He watched Mu Yi closely. His face was calm, but his hands were shaking.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± Mu Yi said and threw out the token.


    The token displayed the same vision from earlier and remained suspended in the air in front of E Gui. After seeing the token, E Gui¡¯s calm expression broke. He reached out his hands and bowed his head.


    ¡°The leader of the Sparrow Organization, E Gui will receive the order.¡±


    As he spoke, the token fell into his hands. E Gui held the token reverently and knelt down. Gui San knelt down behind him. Since the old leader had confirmed it, the token was real. The man in front of them was the real Envoy of the Flag.


    ¡°E Gui has seen the Envoy of the Flag.¡±


    ¡°Gui San has seen the Envoy of the Flag.¡±


    They were not addressing or worshipping Mu Yi but the person behind the token. Mu Yi was too young to be the Envoy of the Flag. The fact that he was an emissary with his strength and age was hard enough. It didn¡¯t matter to Mu Yi what they thought. He didn¡¯t intend to reveal his identity. The position of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag could only be obtained slowly.


    ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t forgotten your identity.¡± Mu Yi nodded and said.


    ¡°I have not forgotten my identity. I have been waiting for the return of the Envoy of the Flag every day.¡± E Gui said excitedly.


    ¡°Very well, your loyalty will be rewarded. I have a task for you.¡± Mu Yi said directly.


    ¡°I will try my best.¡± E Gui said.


    ¡°The man in this picture will come to Laosi City on the fifth day of May. He might be hiding there now. You must find him, no matter the cost.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He took out the picture he had someone draw of Li the Cripple. It was similar enough that as long as the man appeared, he would be recognized.


    ¡°Received!¡± E Gui said without hesitation.


    ¡°You can stand up. I know you have a lot of questions. I can answer some of them.¡± Mu Yi said, handing over the portrait.


    He took back the token. It was a valuable asset and had undoubtedly saved him a lot of unnecessary trouble. With the help of the Sparrow Organization, Mu Yi believed that Li the Cripple would have no escape.


    ¡°Emissary, where is the Envoy of the Flag now?¡± E Gui asked excitedly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know!¡± Mu Yi replied.


    He used the power of his mind and spirit as he stared at E Gui. E Gui felt as if he was being stared at by a crowd of beasts. The air around him was still and he could barely breathe. He was frozen in fear. The feeling quickly vanished as it was only a warning.


    E Gui, as the leader of such an organization, was not weak. Even though the Tu people practiced witchcraft, so strength was not easy to judge, he was a first-class expert. He had felt in that moment that his life wasn¡¯t within his control. His heart was still racing but he wasn¡¯t offended.


    Gui San obviously hadn¡¯t felt anything. He was left wondering why the leader of the organization was trembling and breathing uneasily. He would have to ask the leader about it later.


    ¡°Please forgive my blunder.¡± E Gui said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time, so it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to worry, the new Envoy of the Flag will lead us.¡± Mu Yi looked at E Gui and said.


    E Gui thought about that phrase, the new Envoy of the Flag. Most likely the Envoy of the Flag was not the same one. E Gui had expected that. The Envoy of the Flag would not have been absent for so many years if there hadn¡¯t been an accident. The Sparrow Organization was loyal to the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, but their real master was the leader of the Ear Group.


    However, the leader of the Ear Group disappeared mysteriously a long time ago. A war had followed that caused the disintegration of the Ear Group. The Ear Group had been waiting for an opportunity to rise again. The chaos in the current world was a chance for them. Laosi city was in a remote place, but still had contact with the world. The Tu king was also a minister to the current emperor.


    ¡°Sparrow Organization is waiting for the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag to call anytime.¡± E Gui said.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Remember the task I gave you. When you receive news, let me know immediately.¡± After Mu Yi finished speaking, he disappeared.


    E Gui and Gui San stared at each other. E Gui called out to Mu Yi but he didn¡¯t respond. Only then were they sure that Mu Yi was really gone.


    ¡°Lord, is that emissary true?¡± Gui San couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°He must be true. He had a token.¡± E Gui glared at Gui San.


    He sat down in the chair. His face held no trace of his earlier excitement.


    ¡°Then we can¡­¡± Gui San started, but he didn¡¯t dare to finish.


    ¡°Gui San, you are also an old member of the Sparrow Organization. Did you forget the original oath?¡± E Gui said coldly.


    ¡°I dare not forget. I have been in the Ear Group for my whole life.¡± Gui San said in a hurry.


    ¡°Then you should remember. The Ear Group is split, but that is just on the surface. Do you know why no one has dared to betray the Ear Group for so many years? Some people have left, but if one day the Ear Group needs them, they will return without hesitation.¡± E Gui said slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gui San shook his head.


    ¡°The Ear Group has seventy-two organization¡¯s spread across the world. This is the surface of the Ear Group, but there are also twenty-four ways in the Ear Group. This is the secret power of the Ear Group and the real elites.¡±


    ¡°The seventy-two organizations are responsible for information and the twenty-four ways are used for killing. There is a mysterious power around the leader of the Ear Group according to legend. Anyone who dares to betray the Ear Group will be killed, no matter where they hide. The loyalty of people to the Ear Group was never simple.¡±


    E Gui shook his head. Gui San¡¯s face filled with fear.


    ¡°The Envoy of the Flag has been missing for so many years. It is said that the Envoy of the Flag is dead. Otherwise, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag wouldn¡¯t dare take the power of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.¡± Gui San said.


    ¡°The previous generation¡¯s Envoy of the Flag may have died, but the token has appeared. Do you know what that means?¡± E Gui said.


    ¡°There is a new Envoy of the Flag?¡± Gui San¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°The dynasties have changed. It would have been nice if the Envoy of the Flag appeared three years earlier.¡± E Gui said with a sigh.


    ¡°Is it too late now? ¡± Gui San asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°It is too late. The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag has gotten so strong. Unless the leader of the Ear Group reappears, it will be hard for the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag to regain his power.¡± E Gui said.


    ¡°So what? We don¡¯t deal with those people very much anyway.¡± Gui San said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. I¡¯m afraid that it will no longer be peaceful from now on.¡± E Gui said and handed the picture to Gui San. ¡°No matter what happens later, the Envoy of the Flag has given an order, we are going to work hard to finish it. We should use all the dark lines and find the man before the fifth day of May.¡±

 Chapter 327 The Holy Spiri

    t


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± Gui San said, taking the picture. He turned around to leave but remembered something, ¡°Lord, I don¡¯t know if I should speak about this.¡±


    ¡°Speak up if there is something.¡± E Gui looked at Gui San and said.


    ¡°When I saw the emissary for the first time, I remembered that he called himself the seat.¡± Gui San said cautiously.


    He was an ordinary person, but he knew there was something special about this phrase. If he was just an emissary, he would just say that. If he remembered correctly, only the leader and the four Envoys of the flags were qualified to be called the seat.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± E Gui stood up immediately and stared at Gui San.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Gui San nodded.


    ¡°The Seat and the emissary of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag? What could be their relationship?¡± E Gui got up and paced back and forth in the living room, ¡°I remember you said before that the emissary was dressed as a Taoist?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There was a big man and a little girl beside him. They didn¡¯t change their clothes until after they entered Laosi City.¡± Gui San said.


    ¡°A Taoist?¡± A flash of recognition crossed E Gui¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lord¡­¡± Gui San asked cautiously.


    ¡°Did you forget the rules? Don¡¯t overstep.¡± E Gui snorted coldly. ¡°Forget everything we discussed.¡±


    Gui San trembled in fear and turned to leave, ¡°I said nothing and heard nothing.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what an eventful day.¡± E Gui said.


    He sat down again once Gui San had left. His face was full of melancholy. All his thoughts and guesses only made him feel more troubled. E Gui never noticed the shadow at the door that didn¡¯t disappear until after their conversation ended.


    There were less than a hundred people in the Sparrow Organization, but they were all formal members. The Ear Group was good at finding information. However, the really terrifying thing about the Ear Group was that your friends, the other half in your bed, and even your parents might be a secret line of the Ear Group. All of their secret lines formed a big net that covered the whole world. In this way, they could claim that everything could be known.


    Therefore, when the forces of the Sparrow Organization were launched to find one person, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Two days later, Mu Yi received news of Li the Cripple. He had just arrived and had appeared on the east side of the city. He was alone and no one was following him.


    ¡°What is in the east side of Laosi City?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    Mu Yi figured the reason Li the Cripple had come to the city had something to do with revenge. After acquiring the old Taoist Priest¡¯s body, he would definitely try to improve the strength of the old Taoist Priest by any means. Mu Yi had learned that Laosi City was the ancient capital of the king for nearly 800 years. It was a very prosperous place.


    There were also mysterious places in the area and most of the people believed in witchcraft. However, Mu Yi was not sure what methods Li the Cripple would use. E Gui might be able to understand better since he was also a native of Tu.


    ¡°In the east, there is only a wasteland. It¡¯s full of all kinds of poisonous insects and miasma. In Laosi City, it¡¯s famous for being a dangerous place.¡± E Gui said.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    For zombies, these things couldn¡¯t enhance their power. Qu Yang wouldn¡¯t be afraid of any poisonous insects and miasma, unless Li the Cripple was just kicking up a cloud of dust. Mu Yi had come here too quietly for that to be the case. So, the answer could only be found in that wasteland.


    E Gui frowned, before saying, ¡°There was an army buried there.¡±


    ¡°An army?¡± Mu Yi said, looking at E Gui.


    ¡°When the Qing army came, the Ming army was defeated. There was a general named Lin Xi in the south. He knew he was not the opponent of the Qing army, so he led his troops away. His army ended up stationed in the east of Laosi City.¡±


    ¡°Lin Xi was a man of little talent with a lot of greed. The prosperity of Laosi City attracted him and he prepared to seize it. Unfortunately, the king of Laosi City was a great talent. When he realized Lin Xi¡¯s plan, he deceived Lin Xi¡¯s army into digging for treasures in the wasteland.¡±


    ¡°In one night, all the poisonous insects and miasma in the wasteland killed Lin Xi and his eight thousand soldiers. It is said that the king of Laosi City also died less than a month later while driving the Holy Spirit. Since then, few people dare to enter the wasteland.¡± E Gui said.


    ¡°Eight thousand soldiers buried in a wasteland, I see.¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    He had already guessed Li the Cripple¡¯s plan. The wasteland was an extremely gloomy place. The resentment of eight thousand soldiers would be even higher than that of one hundred thousand ordinary people. It was a treasure land for raising zombies. However, more than 300 years had passed since the event. No one could be sure what kind of dangers it contained now.


    ¡°Have you ever been there?¡± Mu Yi looked at E Gui and asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been in the area. If ordinary people go in, they may come out alive. If experts go in, they will die. There has never been an exception. So for us, the depth of the wasteland is no different from the forbidden area.¡± E Gui replied with a flicker of fear in his eyes.


    It seemed that the wasteland couldn¡¯t be entered. It was better to stop him outside and take back the corpse of the old Taoist Priest. Mu Yi had confidence in his ability to do so. Since Li the Cripple hadn¡¯t gone to find Qu Yang, who was of the fifth grade, it was obvious that he was not strong enough to defeat him. Mu Yi was at the top of the second difficulty which was equivalent to the strength of the seventh grade.


    ¡°By the way, you just said that the king could drive the Holy Spirit. What is the Holy Spirit?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°When a poisonous insect grows up to be a holy poisonous insect, it will be called the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit will be worshiped by the kings of the dynasties and will also guard the king¡¯s blood line. The reason why the chieftain kings have held the position for so many years is because of the existence of the Holy spirit.¡± E Gui said.


    ¡°Can a holy poisonous insect live for eight hundred years?¡± Mu Yi was surprised, such a thing was scary.


    ¡°The body of the holy poisonous insect is a jasper silkworm, which has a very long life. In addition, it sleeps most of the time. Plus, the kings of the dynasties will continue to sacrifice their lives to it, so it can live.¡± E Gui said.


    ¡°What is the strength of the holy poisonous insect?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°The holy poisonous insect can be said to be in the third difficulty in half step.¡± E Gui said.


    Mu Yi was shocked again. It was unexpected that a poisonous insect had such strength. Witchcraft could not be looked down upon. Fortunately, the holy poisonous insect was sleeping normally. Mu Yi had planned to explore the palace after finding the old Taoist Priest. Now he had realized that only the ignorant are fearless. The world was so big that it couldn¡¯t be underestimated, even a small city had such strength. He couldn¡¯t be arrogant.

 Chapter 328 finally mee

    t


    After E Gui left, Mu Yi was unable to calm down for a long time. He was surprised by the powerful Saint Insect and he was about to meet the old Taoist Priest again. The old Taoist Priest¡¯s body had not been found before so Mu Yi could not rest. Seeing that he was about to fulfill his goal, he could not help being nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man. No matter who tries to get in the way, I promise that I will take you home,¡± said Mu Yi firmly.


    Tomorrow was the fifth day of May. Mu Yi did not know why Li the Cripple had chosen this day at first. After getting the news about Lin Xi and his 8000 soldiers, he understood Li the Cripple¡¯s intentions.


    The fifth day of May in the lunar calendar was the day of the Dragon Boat Festival. According to the formula of twelve branches, may was also called the noon month. The noon month was also known as the Yang Period. So the Dragon Boat Festival was also called the Duan Yang and Duan meant the beginning period.


    In midsummer, the sun went up to the highest point of the sky. At noon, Yang Qi was especially powerful so much so that Yin Qi was weakened. Usually at this time, all ghosts were dormant. That was the reason why Li the Cripple chose the fifth day of May. He was fearless. He knew it was extremely dangerous but he still wanted to achieve his purpose.


    However, Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t allow others to exploit the old Taoist Priest¡¯s body as a tool to kill people. That was a blasphemy against him. It was best for the old Taoist Priest to be buried on Funiu Mountain.


    Early the next morning, Mu Yi waited for Li the Cripple at the edge of the forest. In order not to be detected, he hid in a tree and let Nian Nuer and Big Slave hide in another place. No matter which way Li the Cripple came from, it was impossible for Li the Cripple to escape.


    Mu Yi had been in the tree for almost four hours. The sun had risen higher, but there was no sign of Li the Cripple. He would have doubted whether Li the Cripple was really coming but he trusted E Gui. A figure finally appeared in Mu Yi¡¯s sights, wearing the Tu nationality clothes.


    Mu Yi recognized the man after he got closer. He was the clerk in the coffin shop. He came to the edge of the forest and walked around for a while. When he didn¡¯t find anything or anyone, he took out a whistle and blew it hard.


    Two other people wearing Tu clothes appeared in the distance. The man in front was limping, and the one following him walked mechanically. It was Li the Cripple and old Taoist Priest. Mu Yi could barely contain his excitement. The old Taoist Priest seemed to be completely different from a few months ago. His body looked burlier and he was bald. His face was expressionless.


    He took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t wait to kill Li the Cripple in order to let the old Taoist Priest¡¯s spirit rest in peace. He knew that now wasn¡¯t the time. What he needed was a sure bet, he definitely couldn¡¯t let Li the Cripple escape. Mu Yi decided to sit tight until Li the Cripple got near.


    ¡°Sir, this place is remote and secluded. Do we need to be so careful?¡± The clerk complained.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell why my eyelids have been jumping since I woke up this morning. I always feel like this when something bad is going to happen. I can¡¯t be careless.¡± Li the Cripple shook his head and said.


    He was scowling and obviously worried. He let out a breath in a relief when he looked around and saw no one.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, sir. We have fighting zombies. They are strong. They can easily kill any enemy who finds us.¡± Li Cang said.


    He wasn¡¯t bothered. He was done with hiding. Besides, he knew how powerful the fighting zombies were. Li Cang wasn¡¯t happy with Li the Cripple¡¯s cautiousness.


    ¡°You know nothing at all. Our family has fallen into decay. Almost everyone sees us as enemies. We have to be careful. Raising zombies is a critical job for us. As long as we can get through this, we can gain a foothold. At that time, I will go destroy the Quyi village. I will make that bastard kneel in front of me and repent. Then I will rebuild our family,¡± said Li the Cripple, glancing at Li Cang.


    ¡°Sir, you said that the fighting zombie absorbed the power of those dead soldiers. Can we really get the second breakthrough?¡± Said Li Cang.


    Li Cang stared at the fighting zombie behind him. He was well aware of the difficulty of obtaining a second breakthrough. In the world, all the small sects never had a chance to make a second breakthrough. When a sect got a second breakthrough, it would be the same as reaching the top of the second difficulty.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that the fighting zombie was trained by the founder in this way. It¡¯s a powerful zombie which can get the second breakthrough.¡± Li the Cripple said with a bright face.


    His expression suggested that he had imagined the picture of terrorizing the world with fighting zombies in the future.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s do it. As long as we finally create the fighting zombies, we won¡¯t have to hide anymore.¡± Li Cang said excitedly.


    ¡°Okay, but it¡¯s too dangerous for you to stay here alone. You can¡¯t be careless just because today is the Dragon Boat Festival. ¡°Said Li the Cripple.


    ¡°Sir, please let me go with you. I want to experience it.¡± Li Cang said immediately.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous for you.¡± Li the Cripple shook his head.


    He attached great importance to Li Cang so he did not want this disciple to be in danger. They got closer to the forest as they talked to each other. The fighting zombie behind them stopped suddenly and looked ahead. It was staring at a big tree in the forest.


    Li the Cripple hid behind the fighting zombie and shouted vigilantly, ¡°Who is there?¡±


    ¡°Li Ji, go to hell!¡± A cold voice said.


    Mu Yi jumped out in front of them. He was so fast that Li the Cripple wasn¡¯t able to react at all. Li Ji was Li the Cripple¡¯s real name. Over the years, even Li the Cripple had almost forgotten his real name.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li the Cripple asked.


    He stared at Mu Yi. He wasn¡¯t afraid of being raided. What really surprised him was that this man knew his real name. He was sure that this man had bad intentions.


    ¡°Who am I? How could you forget!¡± Mu Yi smiled coldly, then took off his hat.


    Li the Cripple stared at Mu Yi for a long time before something came to him. He was astonished and frightened. Mu Yi was not quite the same as a year and a half ago but he was still recognizable. Mu Yi¡¯s Taoist hairstyle helped him remember this young Taoist he had met before.


    Li the Cripple looked at Mu Yi and then looked at the fighting zombie. He realized the reason why Mu Yi was there. He never thought that even though his enemy hadn¡¯t found him yet, a young Taoist could. He also seemed to be very powerful. How had this happened? At the beginning, he thought Mu Yi was just a young Taoist who knew nothing of martial arts.


    Li the Cripple was still able to breathe a sigh of relief. He believed that Mu Yi had become much stronger than before, but he would not be stronger than his fighting zombie. As long as the man wasn¡¯t an enemy like Qu Yangqing, he didn¡¯t need to worry.


    Although Mu Yi had gotten famous in the past six months, Li the Cripple thought he was unknown. He didn¡¯t even know Mu Yi¡¯s name. If he had known about Mu Yi¡¯s reputation, he would not have relaxed.


    ¡°Li Ji, you tricked me and turned my master¡¯s body into a fighting zombie. I¡¯m going to get my revenge today.¡± He said coldly.


    ¡°Young Taoist, are you bored of life? If it hadn¡¯t been for your master who turned into a zombie and remained, you would have been killed that night,¡± said Li the Cripple viciously.


    ¡°I bet that you will regret that decision.¡± Mu Yi laughed.


    He now understood why Li the Cripple let him off that night. When the old Taoist Priest had just been transformed, he couldn¡¯t be completely manipulated by Li the Cripple. However, he was going to regret not letting his disciples kill Mu Yi.

 Chapter 329 Suppression

    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Although Li the Cripple regretted it, he didn¡¯t give up. Since he hadn¡¯t forgotten the past, he could make up for his negligence. As long as he killed Mu Yi, everything would be fine.


    The old Taoist Priest had lost his mind. Only some instincts existed, but these instincts did not remember Mu Yi. Therefore, after receiving the order from Li the Cripple, he did not hesitate to take a step towards Mu Yi.


    After this step, the manner of the old Taoist Priest suddenly changed, and he became lifeless. He punched Mu Yi in the chest in a blink of the eye.


    If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t been practicing the Vajra glaze body, he would either dodge or fight back, but he chose to stand still. He looked at the old Taoist Priest without blinking and let his fist fall on his chest.


    Not far away, Li the Cripple¡¯s face was already showing joy and a trace of contempt. Mu Yi appeared so fast just now that he couldn¡¯t even see him clearly. He thought Mu Yi had used some mysterious skills. Now, it seemed that he had overestimated Mu Yi.


    The Taoist Priest¡¯s fist fell on Mu Yi¡¯s chest with a bang. Under his clothes, a golden light flashed. His fist seemed to fall into a net, set off a ripple, then was completely offset.


    A strong wind blew open his clothes. His body shook and settled without a trace of pain on his face.


    The smile on Li the Cripple¡¯s face froze, and Li Cang¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock.


    ¡°How about I take you home, old Taoist Priest?¡±


    His tone was unprecedentedly gentle as he looked at the old Taoist Priest.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the old Taoist Priest, he would have died in a disordered cemetery. The Taoist Priest had taken him to travel the world, taught him to understand life and understand all kinds of people. He also arranged everything in advance even though he knew he was gonna die.


    He wouldn¡¯t be where he was without the old Taoist Priest. He was not only Mu Yi¡¯s master, but also family


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. Come on, kill him!¡±


    Li the Cripple was very anxious as he yelled.


    The old Taoist Priest was expressionless, and he punched Mu Yi in the chest again. This time, Mu Yi retreated half a step. Although the Vajra glaze body was a Buddhist body refining divine skill, Mu Yi had not mastered it. He had to take two thirds of the impact.


    The old Taoist Priest was at the fourth grade, one grade lower than Qu Yang. It was why Li the Cripple was only trying to enhance his strength rather than provoking him.


    Mu Yi ignored Li the Cripple¡¯s words and focused on the old Taoist Priest. Just as the old Taoist Priest was ready to continue attacking, he suddenly took out a silver pestle and stabbed the old Taoist Priest¡¯s forehead.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to destroy the old Taoist Priest¡¯s body, the old Taoist Priest had already become Li the Cripple¡¯s zombie. Mu Yi could only cut off the connection between the old Taoist Priest and Li the Cripple, suppress the old Taoist Priest, then kill Li the Cripple.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t kill Li the Cripple first was that he was afraid that he would order the old Taoist Priest to destroy himself when his life was threatened. In that way, Mu Yi would not be able to save the old Taoist Priest even if he cut Li the Cripple into pieces.


    So he let the old Taoist Priest attack him and cut off their connection, so that Li the Cripple could not continue to command the old Taoist Priest.


    However, it was not so easy. If it was, zombies would have been extinct a long time ago. The silver Vajra pestle in Mu Yi¡¯s hand had been refined through Metamorphosis. It could suppress demons and ghosts. It was one of Mu Yi¡¯s gifts from the Thousand Sound Temple.


    The pestle could only suppress the old Taoist Priest for a while, and it could not really cut the connection between him and Li the Cripple. The connection between spirits was the most mysterious, and there was no trace to follow. The only way was for Mu Yi to destroy the Taoist Priest¡¯s knowledge and instincts, but the power in the Taoist Priest¡¯s body self-destruct.


    The pestle entered his forehead. No blood flowed from the wound, and the pestle was glowing, and the Taoist Priest¡¯s body froze.


    ¡°Xin lamp, now!¡±


    The Xin lamp immediately appeared on the top of the Taoist Priest¡¯s head, and the flame flickered gently.


    There was still a connection between them. It slowly sank into the sea of knowledge of the old Taoist Priest under Mu Yi¡¯s control. After a while, Li the Cripple suddenly shivered and screamed. Then, black blood flowed out of all of his orifices.


    ¡°No way. What did you do to him? How can you sever the connection between me and the zombie?¡± Li the Cripple pointing at Mu Yi in disbelief. It was impossible.


    There was a reason that the zombie system could be inherited for so many years without being destroyed. Once the relationship between the master and the zombie was generated, unless the master untied it, the master always controlled it even if it regained some self-consciousness.


    Li the Cripple didn¡¯t think that Mu Yi could cut off the connection between him and the zombie with a pestle and a lamp of unknown origin. It was too strange and incredible.


    Looking at Mu Yi¡¯s calm face, he suddenly felt a sense of fear.


    The old Taoist Priest stood still, but the killing intention in Mu Yi¡¯s heart grew more and more intense, as if it were to burst out of his chest.


    ¡°How dare you enslave the body of my master. I will kill you!¡± Mu Yi said slowly.


    Li the Cripple looked at Mu Yi then turned to run away, without continuing to wonder how Mu Yi cut off the connection between him and the zombie. At present, surviving was the most important.


    Li the Cripple didn¡¯t care about his disciple. He even thought about using his disciple to stop Mu Yi for a while.


    Mu Yi watched Li the Cripple escape and a trace of disdain appeared at the corner of his mouth. He didn¡¯t go after him but let him run.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me.¡± When Li Cang saw his master escaping, he wanted to escape. But before he could move his feet, he felt his legs go weak. Before Mu Yi could move, he knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± Mu Yi shook his head and extended a finger towards Li Cang. The latter stared his eyes wide open suddenly, but the breath in his body dissipated quickly, and he fell to the ground with a bang. He died with his eyes wide open.


    Mu Yi was already being merciful as he didn¡¯t torture Li Cang. In Mu Yi¡¯s eyes, Li Cang was not innocent. Even if the incident of the old Taoist Priest hadn¡¯t happened, Li the Cripple couldn¡¯t have killed so many young men in that town years.


    Li Cang¡¯s hands were also covered with blood, but Mu Yi was focused on the old Taoist Priest, so he had no intention to torture him at all.


    As for Li the Cripple, he couldn¡¯t help turning back after getting several feet away. Seeing that Mu Yi wasn¡¯t chasing him, he felt relieved, but the smile on his face didn¡¯t spread completely before his eyes were covered by a big hand. Then there was a sharp pain in his chest.


    He saw a big man standing in front of him slowly put down his hand. On the big man¡¯s shoulder sat a pretty little girl.


    Why?


    His question was doomed to have no answer.


    When he woke up again, he was still on the edge of the forest, but the person in front of him was Mu Yi. The big man stood on one side, like a bodyguard, and the little girl was still sitting on his shoulder, looking at him curiously.


    ¡°Kill me.¡± When Li the Cripple saw Mu Yi, he knew that he had lost any chance to fight back. At the same time, he knew that there was no way he would survive. Mu Yi would not let him go.


    ¡°You want to die? It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Mu Yi shook his head coldly.


    If he were another opponent, he would not torture him. Even if he defeated him, he would end his life without making him suffer, but Li the Cripple was the exception and there were still some questions in Mu Yi¡¯s mind about the old Taoist Priest.


    The Xin lamp was still suppressing the old Taoist Priest¡¯s sea of knowledge, keeping him in a frozen state, but once he took away the Xin lamp, the old Taoist Priest would immediately return to his original state. Without Li the Cripple¡¯s control, the old Taoist Priest would become a monster without divine sense. No one was sure what he would do.


    That was not what Mu Yi wanted, and the Xin lamp couldn¡¯t suppress his sea of knowledge forever. However, if he wanted the old Taoist Priest to return to normal, he needed Li The Cripple alive for now as he was afraid that the old Taoist Priest¡¯s body would eventually self-destruct. If that happened, he would have anything left but a pile of bones.


    He failed to protect the old Taoist Priest¡¯s body, which filled him with guilt as a disciple. If he couldn¡¯t save him now, he would never forgive himself.


    He needed Li the Cripple to find a perfect solution from him. However, looking at the appearance of Li the Cripple, he didn¡¯t intend to hand it over honestly.


    Mu Yi was willing to do what it took to get it.

 Chapter 330 Li the Cripple

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to let me go?¡±


    He said this just to upset Mu Yi.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to let you go, but I can make you suffer less,¡± said Mu Yi lightly.


    ¡°Suffer less? Well! I, Li the Cripple, have suffered all my life. Kid, although I ended up in your hands, you¡¯d better give up expecting me to beg for mercy,¡± Li the Cripple snorted, acting as a man of character.


    ¡°Even if your soul is pulled out and gets burned and your flesh is hacked to pieces, you are still not afraid?¡± Said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Well, I will not surrender no matter what,¡± said Li the Cripple.


    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you want revenge anymore? Don¡¯t want to kill Qu Yang?¡± Mu Yi sneered.


    ¡°You have investigated me?¡± Li the Cripple¡¯s expression immediately became gloomy.


    ¡°Not only have I investigated you, but I¡¯ve also been to Qu Mortuary and met Qu Yang. Now he is living well, and his strength has reached the fifth grade. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t ever get revenge,¡± Mu Yi said lightly as if he hadn¡¯t seen Li the Cripple¡¯s gloomy expression.


    ¡°By the way, I have met an interesting person with Qu Yang. Her name is Bei Ming.¡± Mu Yi looked at Li the Cripple.


    Li the Cripple shivered all over and showed a trace of pain on his face. Then, the pain turned into horror and his hatred bloomed in his expression.


    ¡°It seems that Bei Ming is very important in your heart. What if I killed her?¡± Mu Yi was like a devil. The smile on his face made Li the Cripple feel cold to the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Li the Cripple finally chose to give in. He could give up his own life, but he could not ignore Bei Ming, who had been turned into a living zombie by Qu Yang.


    When Mu Yi had felt that Bei Ming might have a lot to do with Li the Cripple when he first saw her. Qu Yang¡¯s attitude had confirmed his guess. Now Li the Cripple¡¯s reaction made him even more certain.


    Mu Yi guessed that Li the Cripple and Qu Yang might have been like brothers and fell in love with the same woman.


    ¡°Tell me how to make zombies,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°No way.¡± Li the Cripple refused without any hesitation.


    ¡°As far as I know, you necromancers have few disciples, right? Anyway, you can¡¯t survive this time. Why don¡¯t you hold on to this tenet? If you tell me, maybe necromancers could continue to exist in the future,¡± Mu Yi persuaded.


    He didn¡¯t want this method of making zombies for his own cultivation but to find a way to thoroughly solve the problems of the old Taoist Priest. He wouldn¡¯t be looking to find disciples for him. Necromancy should become a lost art.


    ¡°Hum, if you want the method of making zombies, you¡¯re barking at the moon. Even if I die, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Bei Ming is not important enough to you. In that case, I will kill both her and Quyang. It is also revenge for you. Don¡¯t worry, I will bury her with Qu Yang after her death,¡± said Mu Yi, shaking his head.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Li the Cripple shouted in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Anyway, you will be dead then. It will have nothing to do with you.¡±


    Li the Cripple glared at Mu Yi. If he could kill people with his eyes, Mu Yi would have died many times. Finally, after Li the Cripple gasped violently for a while, he gave in.


    ¡°Expect my method of making zombies, you can make any other request. I will promise you everything.¡±


    Obviously, Li the Cripple regarded the inheritance as everything, even more important than his life.


    ¡°Well, I need you to remove the fury from my master so he can die peacefully and return to the grave.¡±


    ¡°To remove the fury from your master?¡± Li the Cripple looked at Mu Yi in surprise. ¡°Do you know what your master¡¯s body means? His strength is now equivalent to the fourth grade of the first class. If I refine it with my secret method, it could enter the realm of the seventh grade. It could even become a top existence the world over, but you give up so easily?¡±


    Li the Cripple looked at Mu Yi as if he were a madman. It seems that he hadn¡¯t expected that Mu Yi would have such a plan. He was willing to give up such a powerful help for the peace of a dead man? Was he a fool?


    This kind of behavior couldn¡¯t be approved by Li the Cripple because it was normal to make zombies of the elder necromancers. Even before they died, those elders would be ready to become their disciples¡¯ help.


    It was the first time he had ever met a guy like Mu Yi, and it was difficult for him to understand.


    People who raised corpses were dealing with corpses and all kinds of dead Qi and Yin Qi all year, so their minds were not normal. They were very indifferent without common human feelings like loyalty, yet he clung to some form of humanity with his feelings towards Bei Ming.


    ¡°You just need to say if you can do it. As for the rest, it¡¯s none of your business,¡± Mu Yi said coldly.


    He would not use the corpse of the old Tao Priest even if he was weak. The best destination of the old Tao Priest was to be laid to rest.


    ¡°I can help you bury him, but it¡¯s impossible to resolve his fury,¡± Li the Cripple said.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get rid of the fury from him, how can you call it peace?¡± Mu Yi said coldly.


    ¡°Even if you learned my method of making zombies, you would not be able to dispel your master¡¯s fury because it is irreversible. Unless you are willing to destroy your master¡¯s corpse and turn his bones into ashes, you will never succeed,¡± said Li the Cripple, shaking his head.


    After Mu Yi heard his words, his expression became more and more gloomy. However, he asked, ¡°Can eminent monks release his soul from purgatory?¡±


    ¡°No, from the moment he became a zombie, the fury was integrated into his bones. It can¡¯t be removed. The only one way we have is to destroy the body, and the way to be laid to rest has never existed,¡± Li the Cripple said, shaking his head.


    Mu Yi stared at him, trying to find a sign that he was lying. Reason said that he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to persist in letting your master be buried in peace. As far as I know, people in some places burn the bodies of the dead, which could resolve everything at one time,¡± Li the Cripple said.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a solution. If you want, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    He would never accept this method. It had become an obsession to let the old Tao Priest rest in peace. Now although he had found his body, he realized that his simple wish could not be fulfilled. How could he feel at ease?


    Such an obsession would turn into a mental demon eventually and harm him.


    Li the Cripple forced a smile, but he didn¡¯t speak. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to be burned to ashes after he died. Burial was preferred universally.


    The first emperor of Qin built an underground palace for himself. Even after he was dead, he continued to be the most powerful man with his soldiers. The emperors of all dynasties had also built their own mausoleums, as well as the princes and nobles. Even ordinary people tended to sell their properties to buy good coffins.


    For necromancers, although the bodies were not buried underground after death, they would become the help of future generations to help them fight. It was called death, but in a sense, it was also a continuation of life.


    It was absolutely unacceptable for them to have their bodies burned into ashes.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t help, let¡¯s wait and see. When you die I won¡¯t burn you to dust. At most, I will cut your body into several parts and leave it scattered in the wilderness. As for Qu Yang, since I also have a grudge against him, I will kill him in revenge for you. As for Bei Ming, I will not let her suffer and let her die with you. In this way, in the underworld, maybe the three of you can get together again and resume your friendship.¡±


    Mu Yi took a deep breath as if he had given up getting information from Li the Cripple, but his words made Li the Cripple stare at him.


    ¡°Tell me, how can I have you let Bei Ming live? Except for the method of making zombies, I can give you anything else. I can tell you the location of several treasures and the secret of the forest.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such an infatuated person, but the treasures you said are useless to me. As for this wasteland, do you think I will go in?¡± Mu Yi shook his head with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°I think you misunderstood something. Bei Ming is not my lover. She is my daughter. As for the forest, if you know what is in it, you would not refuse.¡±


    Li the Cripple had a straight face as if he had no strength left.

 Chapter 331 Unfailing Retribution

    Mu Yi was stunned for a long time.


    ¡°You say she¡¯s your daughter?¡± Mu Yi looked at Li the Cripple in surprise.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Li the Cripple nodded.


    ¡°Since she is your daughter, how did you let her become Qu Yang¡¯s zombie? It seems that you are an incompetent father. I don¡¯t know if your wife in heaven will ever forgive you.¡±


    Mu Yi shook his head. He finally understood the hatred between Li the Cripple and Qu Yang. There was no possibility of reconciliation at all.


    ¡°You are right. I really don¡¯t deserve to be called father, and I have no way to ever face Bei Ming¡¯s mother,¡± Li the Cripple said with an expressionless face.


    His pain had been carved into his bone marrow and engraved in his soul. It had been torture for him to live every day.


    ¡°Do you believe in karma?¡± Mo Yi asked suddenly.


    ¡°Karma?¡± Li the Cripple looked up at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Yes, karm. It¡¯s a circle of cause and effect. If you turn others into fighting zombies, karma will naturally fall on your daughter and make her become a fighting zombie.¡± Mu Yi said lightly.


    Li the Cripple trembled, and he was unable to refute.


    It was absolutely impossible for him to never have thought about this, but so what? He was not Qu Yang¡¯s opponent. Even if he wanted to avenge his daughter, he was not able to do it. So in these years, he had been working hard to get revenge. When he was about to see hope, Mu Yi came and pushed him back into the abyss.


    He didn¡¯t hate Mu Yi. It was his fault. He only hated that he hadn¡¯t avenged his daughter and killed the Qu Yang.


    ¡°Haha, karma. This is karma.¡±


    Li the Cripple looked up to the sky and laughed with the voice full of sadness. Nian Nuer standing aside also burst into tears and looked at Li the Cripple sympathetically.


    It took a long time for Li the Cripple to stop laughing then he stared at Mu Yi. ¡°If you want your master to rest in peace, you have to resolve his fury. There is a secret method in our sect. You might not wish to try it.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Mu Yi said coldly.


    ¡°That is to refine your master into your fighting zombie then transfer his fury to you through your connection. In this way, your master can get rid of the fury, return to being a corpse, and rest in peace. You won¡¯t have to worry about him anymore.¡± Li the Cripple said, staring at Mu Yi.


    Before Mu Yi could speak, Nian Nuer had cried out, ¡°Brother!¡±


    Although she was just a fierce ghost, she knew what consequence it would cause to transfer fury through his body. She was afraid that Mu Yi would agree because of how important the old Taoist Priest was to him.


    ¡°Do you think I will agree?¡± Mu Yi looked at Li the Cripple like he was an idiot.


    ¡°This is the only way for you, unless you will destroy your master.¡± Li the Cripple looked as if he were sure that Mu Yi had no choice.


    ¡°No, there is another way,¡± said Mu Yi, shaking his head.


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± Li the Cripple looked at Mu Yi incomprehensibly.


    ¡°In fact, thanks to your reminder. I think the way is to transfer my master¡¯s fury to you,¡± Mu Yi said with a straight face.


    ¡°To me? Do you dare? Aren¡¯t you afraid that when I regain my freedom, I will make your master destroy himself? Do you dare to gamble?¡± Li the Cripple smiled at Mu Yi.


    ¡°Why do I have to gamble?¡± Mu Yi shook his head and looked at Li the Cripple like a fool.


    ¡°Not a gamble? Are you going to threaten me with my daughter?¡± Li the Cripple was a little puzzled, and he couldn¡¯t guess Mu Yi¡¯s plan.


    ¡°Daughter? Why do you deceive yourself? ¡°Said Mu Yi.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li the Cripple¡¯s expression finally changed.


    ¡°Even if I believe that Bei Ming is your daughter, she is already dead now. If it is as I expected, once I kill Qu Yang, your daughter will be destroyed, right? You have never cared about your daughter since you have always been planning to take revenge and kill Qu Yang. There¡¯s another reason why your leg is broken, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Since I want to kill Qu Yang, I have a way to save my daughter,¡± Li the Cripple yelled, but the louder his voice was, the more diffident he was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say you have a way, but what¡¯s the matter with me? In fact, I don¡¯t want to threaten you with her. As long as you are under control, you will have to do as I say.¡±


    Li the Cripple widened his eyes and said, ¡°Control me? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever heard of the ghost slave control technique?¡± Mu Yi smiled, but he smiled like a devil.


    ¡°The ghost slave control technique?¡± Li the Cripple¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. Judging from his expression, Mu Yi was sure he clearly knew it.


    ¡°Yes, ghost slave control technique. I didn¡¯t intend to make things so troublesome, but it¡¯s your choice. Don¡¯t blame me,¡± said Mu Yi lightly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Li the Cripple looked at Mu Yi in horror. He had been not afraid to die, but the ghost slave control technique wasn¡¯t something he was willing to bear.


    ¡°It seems that your sect still has secrets. No wonder you would rather die than give the method to me. You¡¯re afraid that I will find the secret inside, right? If my guess is right, before I kill you, you will surely ask me to bury you, then you will escape by feigning death. I have to admit that your plan is good. If I didn¡¯t have to remove the fury from my master, you would have succeeded. ¡°


    None of these old bastards are simple.


    Li the Cripple had tried to impress him with his miserable past. When he had found that he was not softhearted, he had changed to ask for death and had even offered treasures and secrets of the forest in exchange. He had hoped to be killed and buried, and then he could use secret methods to escape. The plan was really delicate. If it were someone else, he might have succeeded.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that,¡± Li the Cripple said in a flurry.


    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you like to enslave others? Now it¡¯s your turn. This is justice for people and karma for you,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°I¨C I will pass on the method of making zombies to you. I will help you transfer your master¡¯s fury to me. Believe me, I will not let you down,¡± Li the Cripple continued, trying to persuade Mu Yi.


    ¡°Too late,¡± Mu Yi shook his head. Before Li the Cripple could react, he pointed at Li the Cripple¡¯s forehead then Li the Cripple could not move his body anymore.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t waste time. He bit his index finger and drew a charm that looked like the word ¡°slave¡± on his forehead with his blood. When the charm was drawn, the blood vanished into Li the Cripple¡¯s forehead.


    Li the Cripple trembled all over as if suffering the unimaginable pain.


    However, Mu Yi took the opportunity to split a piece of the power of his mind then pointed his finger at Li the Cripple¡¯s forehead again. The power disappeared into his forehead with the blood. Then, Li the Cripple¡¯s forehead flashed with a faint light as the power of his mind wrapped around Li the Cripple¡¯s soul like an octopus.


    This was the most tyrannical version of the technique. Even if Li the Cripple died, his soul would still be under Mu Yi¡¯s control. It also gave Mu Yi full insight into Li the Cripple¡¯s mind, so if Li the Cripple wanted to harm or obey Mu Yi, Mu Yi would know.


    Compared with the control that Mu Yi had imposed over Chong Jiayi, it was even more domineering. In addition, Mu Yi¡¯s cultivation was far stronger now, so it was even stronger. Li the Cripple would become Mu Yi¡¯s ferocious ghost when he died.


    ¡°Hum, brother, this man is really hateful. I believed what he said and sympathized with him. I didn¡¯t expect that he was scheming,¡± Nian Nuer said angrily when Li the Cripple was trembling.


    ¡°This man is really hateful and selfish, but it¡¯s useful for me to keep him.¡± Mu Yi comforted Nian Nuer. The little girl was not furious, and she was just venting her dissatisfaction with being cheated.


    ¡°Well, brother, you should be careful in the future. Don¡¯t be cheated by him,¡± Nian Nuer said seriously because she thought Li the Cripple was too cunning.


    ¡°I will.¡± Mu Yi smiled. It was impossible for Li the Cripple to cheat him now.


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, Nian Nuer was relieved. She ignored Li the Cripple and flew to sit on Big Slave¡¯s shoulder. It seemed to be her exclusive place, and she tended to sit there most the time.


    Big Slave was cool with that and felt happy when Nian Nuer sat on his shoulder. He walked more carefully, for fear of bumping her, which made Mu Yi envy her.


    Li the Cripple¡¯s face kept twitching and his body was out of control. A while later, he gradually calmed down. He kneeled in front of Mu Yi with a straight face and said, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Very well, now tell me whether it is feasible to transfer the fury to you,¡± Mu Yi said. He controlled Li the Cripple for the sake of the old Tao Priest. As long as he could succeed, even if he would have to sacrifice Li the Cripple, he would not hesitate.

 Chapter 332 Deep in the Barren Fores

    t


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s true that the method of transfer is feasible, but the person who is transferred will become a half human and half corpse,¡± Li the Cripple said with complex expression.


    Compared with being completely dead, the result was good.


    ¡°Half human and half corpse? It will increase your strength a lot, right?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Yes, but my mind will also fall into a state of madness,¡± said Li the Cripple.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the so-called madness is actually caused by the fact that your soul can¡¯t bear it. Your soul is locked and protected with the ghost slave bond. If you want to infringe upon your soul, you have to break the bond first,¡± Mu Yi said.


    He stopped there. Once the bond was broken, the soul of the Li the Cripple would be destroyed.


    However, there was no need to tell Li the Cripple. It was good to give him a little hope when he was in despair.


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, his eyes brightened. Losing his mind was the absolutely last thing he wanted. Thanks to Mu Yi, his mind would be preserved. In the whole history of zombies, everyone wanted to overcome this difficulty and refine himself into a half human and half corpse, but almost no one could succeed. Nine out of ten people died so no one used this method.


    ¡°Thank you very much, master.¡±


    ¡°Well, when will your injury heal?¡± Mu Yi continued.


    ¡°It will take at least two or three days,¡± Li the Cripple said.


    If he wanted to pass on the fury of the old Taoist Priest, he would at least wait for his injury to heal. The process was not without danger. If he could not bear it, then the fury would not be completely transferred.


    Fortunately, the old Taoist Priest¡¯s fury was still under control. He could absorb it all.


    ¡°What? What else?¡± Mu Yi looked at Li the Cripple.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a treasure in the forest. If you can get it, it¡¯s a sure thing.¡±


    Li the Cripple had come to the wasteland for the treasure as well as the old Taoist Priest.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the treasure?¡± Mu Yi asked, but he had no interest in the wild forest. It was too dangerous. It seemed that Li the Cripple knew something about it. If there was a treasure, he could take a chance. Especially, if it would be helpful to get the old Taoist Priest to pass on his fury.


    ¡°The treasure is actually a flower called the Nether flower,¡± said Li the Cripple.


    ¡°Nether flower? Explain.¡± It was the first time Mu Yi had heard of it, but he wasn¡¯t convinced that it was a treasure.


    ¡°Master, the Nether flower can grow only in a place where the dead Qi is extremely strong. The Nether flower blooms once every thirty years, and every time on the fifth day of May, when Yin and Yang meet, the Nether flower has the power to change the human body, so that people can have the both the Qi of life and death,¡± Li the Cripple said with fiery eyes.


    ¡°Life and death? It seems that the Nether flower is most suitable for your kind of refining.¡±


    Mu Yi understood that zombies were mostly dead bodies, but it had been a living person. In the long run, the body would be eroded by the dead Qi until it was neither human nor ghost and die shortly after. It was the reason that zombies didn¡¯t live long.


    ¡°To be honest with my master, the Nether flower is really very important for my refining. It can greatly increase the strength of my subordinates. In this way, the chance of success will be higher if I pass on the fury,¡± said Li the Cripple, looking down.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to play tricks on me. I will get it for you. But if you fail, you should know the consequences.¡±


    Li the Cripple quivered, and he said, ¡°I swear on my life. Once you have the Nether flower, you can completely pass on your old master¡¯s fury.¡±


    ¡°Your life is yours. Okay, tell me about the situation in the forest. As far as I know, the forest is called a dead place. After entering it, there is no life or death and the higher someone¡¯s cultivation is, the faster their death will be. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I dare not.¡± Li the Cripple knelt on the ground.


    All dignity was bullshit. Since he was at Mu Yi¡¯s mercy, even if he was unwilling, he could only bear it. This was a great chance for him.


    At least, after joining the Mu Yi, he could use Mu Yi¡¯s power. As long as he was obedient, he might be able to get revenge in the future.


    ¡°Tell me what you know,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Do you know that there was a Ming army buried there?¡± Asked Li the Cripple.


    ¡°Of course. It is said that King Tusi invoked the Holy Spirit to kill Lin Xi¡¯s army in one stroke,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Master knows one thing, but you don¡¯t know the other. Apart from King Tusi, zombies were involved in the incident,¡± said Li the Cripple.


    ¡°Are you involved?¡± Mu Yi was really surprised. E Gui didn¡¯t know the news.


    However, zombies had a bad reputation, so it was normal that he was not known at the beginning. However, since there were zombies in that war, Li the Cripple must know something that outsiders didn¡¯t know. No wonder he knew that there were Nether flowers there.


    ¡°Yes, I hate that King Tusi turned his face after the event. He wanted to kill all zombies, but zombies can fake death. They escaped, and quietly changed it to become the treasure of zombies. The Nether flowers were planted by the descendants of zombies. Originally, zombies could prosper by virtue of this place, but something changed to make zombies wither from it. It is a treasured land, but it is difficult to use it, ¡± Li the Cripple said with an expression full of reluctance.


    It was great to have this treasured land, but it was impossible to go in and use it. He thought for so many years, and Li the Cripple¡¯s heart was also very restless.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go in before?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I want to, but I can¡¯t enter. In order to prevent people from entering, the senior staff of zombies set up two guards that would keep people lower than the second difficulty and the third grade out.¡± Li the Cripple¡¯s face was sad and indignant. It was originally the kindness of his ancestors, but it became his biggest obstacle. If he hadn¡¯t found the old Taoist Priest and turned him into a fighting zombie, he would not have come here.


    ¡°Is it just two zombies?¡± Mu Yi asked. In his opinion, if there were only two zombies, it was not worth E Gui¡¯s solemnity. Obviously, there had to be other dangers in it.


    ¡°They only arranged two, but it is extremely dangerous. In those days, King Tusi drove the Holy Spirit to attract countless poisonous insects. Some of them died, some survived and became more powerful.


    ¡°And in the place where the corpse is buried, the resentment accumulated over the years have formed spirits. If strangers enter, they will attack them together.¡±


    Li the Cripple continued, saying that he would not enter it easily if he did not rely on the route left by the zombies.


    ¡°Poisonous insects, evil spirits? It¡¯s really dangerous. ¡± Mu Yi nodded. Two zombies of the third grade would not fear death and were even more difficult than the fourth grade. The poisonous insects would be troublesome.


    As for the spirits, as long as they felt the presence of strangers, they would attack in groups. In the beginning, no one knew how many complaining spirits had formed, but there were definitely not a few. Even if he were at the peak of the second difficulty, it would be very troublesome.


    It would be hard to beat Mu Yi still. He had many tools now, especially the Xin lamp. No matter how many spirits there were, they couldn¡¯t get close to him. What Mu Yi worried about was that there may be some unknown danger among them.


    ¡°Are there any other dangers in it? After all, that place has been formed for more than 300 years. Is there a ghost emperor? ¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°The king of ghosts? No way, not even a fierce ghost. ¡± Li the Cripple said definitely.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be fierce ghosts? Why?¡± Mu Yi asked, as long as the dead had grievances, it would be easy to become fierce ghosts, especially with 8000 people there. If there were no ghosts, it was strange.


    ¡°Because the spirits of those people were swallowed up by the Holy Spirit, there can be no ghosts even though their resentment remains.¡±


    If a ghost wanted to be formed, it needed to have a soul, but a spirit of resentment was different. The resentment in =hearts and the combination of all kinds of consciousness had no divine intelligence. It was just a foggy existence, but it was very sensitive to anger. Once it detected anger, it would rush in immediately. If they didn¡¯t swallow the anger, they would never give up.


    ¡°The Holy Spirit can devour the soul?¡± Mu Yi was surprised, and he was more afraid of the Holy Spirit evoked by King Tusi.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s good that the Holy Spirit sleeps all the year round. Otherwise, it would certainly consume the life of King Tusi. Therefore, unless at the critical moment of life and death, none of them ever evoke the Holy Spirit,¡± said Li the Cripple.

 Chapter 333 Swallow gold ants

    Without the threat of the Holy Spirit enshrined in the city, Mu Yi felt relieved.


    Later, he took the Xin lamp away off the old Taoist Priest, and allowed Li the Cripple to refine him again. Mu Yi thought it was necessary. In order to increase the probability of success, he had to wait to gather the Nether flowers.


    Once he and Li the Cripple entered the forest, there would be no one to suppress the old Taoist Priest. He couldn¡¯t leave the Xin lamp and let the old Taoist Priest stay outside. Even if he let Nian Nuer and Big Slave guard, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that no accidents would happen.


    He had to come with them. Luckily, the old Taoist Priest was strong enough to protect himself.


    As for Li the Cripple, because of the ghost slave bond, Mu Yi didn¡¯t worry. As soon as Li the Cripple gave birth to the idea that it was not good for the old Taoist, he would immediately feel it and stop him.


    As long as Li the Cripple was not bad, he would not do it. At least, he had the chance to live, even get his revenge. Li the Cripple buried his apprentice and didn¡¯t consider revenge. At most, he sighed that his apprentice¡¯s life was not good.


    Afterwards, they went into the forest together.


    Li the Cripple had something to control poisonous insects, so they weren¡¯t harmed by most of them. Li the Cripple took the lead in killing the ones that were not affected.


    Although Li the Cripple had no power to fight Mu Yi, he had reached the second difficulty, and there was no problem in dealing with poisonous insects.


    Soon after Mu Yi and the others entered, the two figures arrived at the wild forest. They were E Gui and Gui San.


    ¡°Did they really go in, my lord?¡±


    They went around for a while, but they didn¡¯t find Mu Yi. Gui San was in a hurry.


    ¡°It seems so.¡± E Gui nodded expressionless.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the lord tell the emissary about the danger inside?¡± Gui San¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief.


    ¡°Of course, but the emissary didn¡¯t take my words to heart. Maybe he thought he was strong enough.¡± E Gui looked at the forest and hesitated to enter. After all, it was too dangerous for him to enter.


    E Gui had entered once when he was young and almost died. He hadn¡¯t gone too deep, but it was enough to make him never want to enter again.


    When he escaped, he felt that there was a greater danger in it. Even though he was much stronger, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to enter.


    For a long time, E Gui had forbidden his subordinates to get close to the forest. Even when Mu Yi asked about it, he warned him again and again, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t take his warning to heart.


    Even though he knew that the emissary was very powerful, he still had no hope.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Gui San didn¡¯t know what to say. He wanted to go in and catch up with the emissary, but he also understood that he would die before he did.


    ¡°Well, since he is willing to go in, let him go,¡± E Gui shook his head.


    ¡°Ah, my lord, didn¡¯t you say he could be that one?¡± Gui San doubted whether he had heard wrong at the moment. The hall leader brought him here in a hurry, so why didn¡¯t he care now?


    ¡°If he can come out alive, even if he is not, he is. If he cannot come out, even if he is, he is not,¡± E Gui said lightly.


    ¡°What does that mean? Hall master, are you confused?¡± Gui San said, puzzled.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back and leave others to watch this situation.¡±


    When E Gui finished, he didn¡¯t give Gui San time to react, so he turned around and left.


    Gui San pat his head and took a look at the barren forest before following his master. Whether Mu Yi was or not, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he died in the forest.


    Although he didn¡¯t like that person in his heart, he had an expectation.


    ¡°Master, this place is less than three miles away from the center. After we cross another river, it will almost arrive.¡±


    Li the Cripple was leading the way. Because no one came all year, it was difficult to walk in the wild forest. It was necessary to open a path. In addition to doing that, fighting various poisonous insects had made Li the Cripple breathless.


    Fortunately, Nian Nuer seemed to be unable to see it so Big Slave took over clearing the path.


    Soon after, Li the Cripple met with an accident.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Just as Mu Yi was preparing to respond to Li the Cripple, he suddenly felt a little danger coming from up ahead. He stopped without thinking about it. Along the way, although he also felt the danger several times, it was never so strong as now.


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, Li the Cripple was puzzled, but Big Slave stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, master?¡± Asked Li the Cripple.


    ¡°Danger ahead,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Danger? I¡¯ll see, master.¡± With the previous experience, Li the Cripple naturally did not doubt Mu Yi, so he volunteered. However, he did not pay much attention to the warning. Although this was his first time on this road, it followed the map left by the zombies. By reason, even if there were some dangers, they could not be large.


    However, after Li the Cripple turned over so many vines, this idea disappeared. A piece of red sprang up on the ground in front of him. Poisonous insects ran away like they were running from a disaster. Any insect who fell behind was immediately swallowed by the red tide and disappeared in a flash.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Li the Cripple stared, his body trembled, but before he could react, there was another figure near him.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    It turned out that Mu Yi was a little uneasy and followed him quietly. However, when he saw the scene in front of him, he was frozen.


    ¡°Master, run away! They are the swallow gold ants. It¡¯s said that they swallow everything. It¡¯s also one of the top three terrifying existences in the wild forest, even for first-class experts,¡± said Li the Cripple in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Swallow gold ants?¡± It was the first time Mu Yi had ever heard of them. However, when the warning signs in his heart were constantly ringing, he knew that these things were not easy to defeat. If there were only a few or dozens of them, he could kill them with a wave, but there were enough to fill his vision.


    Even if he was strong, once he fell into it, he would be a dead man.


    ¡°Is there a way to avoid it?¡± Mu Yi asked quickly. It seemed that the speed of the swallow gold ants was almost as fast as that of an adult¡¯s walking. There were also some winged swallow golden ants like vanguard soldiers. When they found prey, they rushed in and dragged it down to the ground, then let the subsequent endless ant tide swallow it.


    At present, the best option was undoubtedly to avoid the swallow golden ants, but Mu Yi was not sure how widespread they were, and the roads were all drawn according to the map. Once they left the path, the consequences were unknown.


    According to Li the Cripple, the swallow gold ants were only one of the top three in this forest, which meant that there were at least two other kinds of threats as strong as the swallow gold ants.


    ¡°No, we can only escape now,¡± Li the Cripple said.


    ¡°Do they hate fire?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Fire? I¡¯m afraid ordinary fire has no effect on these things. ¡± Li the Cripple shook his head and said that if the swallow gold ants were so easy to kill, they would not have such a big name.


    ¡°Ordinary fire is not useful. How about the Nanming Li fire?¡± Mu Yi asked. With a wave of his right hand, a flame flew out directly and threw a group of flying ants in the air.


    With a roar, the flying ants immediately burned to ashes in an instant.


    ¡°It worked!¡± Li the Cripple rejoiced. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confident. The swallow gold ant tide could be extinguished.


    Mu Yi shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s no use.¡±


    ¡°No use?¡± Li the Cripple didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°There are too many swallow gold ants here, and the Nanming Li fire is not endless. I¡¯m afraid I will be drained before I kill all the swallow gold ants.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yi then pulled Li the Cripple, and their bodies disappeared in an instant.


    Just after they disappeared, the place where they had stood suddenly sank, and a dense crowd of swallowing gold ants crawled out of it. If they had still been there, they would have fallen into the ant colony.


    At the same time, more flying ants spread their wings and quickly chased the two of them.


    Mu Yi carried Li the Cripple easily, only feeling a little fuzzy around him, and breathing became a little difficult.


    But it only lasted for a few breaths. When he stood firm again, the two men had returned to the original place.


    ¡°Nian Nuer, get out of here first.¡± Mu Yi called out, and they immediately fled back down the original road. Behind them, a large group of flying ants came buzzing.

 Chapter 334 Escape

    Being chased by a large group of flying ants, Mu Yi once again realized how embarrassed he was. As long as he used a Xin lamp, the group of flying ants behind him could definitely be killed, but they would just continue to swarm them.


    Li the Cripple said the swallow gold ants were very vengeful. No matter how far you run, as long as it was still in this wasteland, they could follow his aura and find him.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t plan to continue killing the flying ants. He already had a mission upon entering the forest, it was better to not be distracted.


    Mu Yi ran fast, but his companions were lagging behind. The flying ants were flying fast and soon caught up. Mu Yi had hem go ahead to deal with the flying ants.


    These flying ants were fearless. Their only purpose seemed to be to kill Mu Yi. Mu Yi was embarrassed after killing the ants in front of Li the Cripple. He could only smack down the flying ants with his hands now.


    The flying ants were not fragile, so they did not die after being shot down.


    This method was feasible, but there were too many flying ants. Soon, a dark swarm of them gathered over his head, blocking his view of the sky. As the flying ants hovered over his head, they slowly descended, and they clearly wanted to pile themselves upon him to death.


    Just when Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but want to use the Xin lamp, he suddenly thought of the meditation body charm.


    For human beings, meditation body charm could be used on one person at a time, and the stronger the man was, the shorter the time of being calmed was, but this didn¡¯t work on these flying ants.


    Mu Yi was not confident about his idea because it was just his sudden imagination. He couldn¡¯t be sure whether meditation body charm was effective to these flying ants. However, he wanted to try it. It wouldn¡¯t take too much time and he still had the Xin lamp


    Mu Yi quickly took out a meditation body charm then his spirit poured it into it and activated it. After a while, the meditation body charm bloomed with a dazzling light that covered all the flying ants around Mu Yi.


    The loud buzzing suddenly stopped. Countless flying ants fell from the air to the ground around him. More than a third of the flying ants above Mu Yi¡¯s head had fallen.


    The rest of the flying ants seemed to be frightened and forget to fly.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t forget that he was still in danger. When he saw that the charm was effective, he took out two more charms to fight the flying ants on both sides.


    Suddenly, two groups of light burst out then the flying ants fell from the air leaving only a few that had been out of range still in the air.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± There were only seven charms in Mu Yi¡¯s pocket. He thought it was unnecessary, but it had become the key to survival. He couldn¡¯t draw more charms. Otherwise, he could pass through the tide of the ants.


    Mu Yi shook his head sadly. He wasn¡¯t willing to quit and come back with more charms or he would miss the short blooming window of the Nether flowers.


    Mu Yi finally took a look at the distance where there was still an endless sea of swallow gold ants. The rest of his charms were not enough to deal with the rest of ants, so it was better to leave.


    Mu Yi flickered and disappeared.


    Mu Yi used Yu¡¯s Steps to move a few feet away in an instant.


    If he could reach the highest level of Yu¡¯s Steps, he wouldn¡¯t even need to fight. He would be able to fly with several people in tow.


    Unfortunately, it was difficult to make progress. It was normal that he hadn¡¯t made much progress in a few years.


    Soon after Mu Yi left, a large group of flying ants came, but they didn¡¯t go after Mu Yi. They circled they spot as if calling for something.


    Finally, one of the flying ants on the ground twitched, then flapped its wings and flew. Then, more flying ants began to fly again and gradually merged into the flying ant colony above.


    When all the flying ants were integrated into it, the group of flying ants suddenly rose up, rotated around the top of the forest, and flew back.


    Mu Yi soon caught up with them. They were a mess. Only Nian Nuer seemed unharmed, sitting on Big Slave¡¯s shoulder while Li the Cripple¡¯s face was swollen. However, he was running for his life, and couldn¡¯t care so much.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    When Mu Yi came back, Nian Nuer was most happy. She rushed into Mu Yi¡¯s arms and let Mu Yi carry her forward.


    When Li the Cripple saw Mu Yi, he also showed a glimmer of joy. At first, he thought that Mu Yi would be in a state of embarrassment even if he could escape so many flying ants, yet he would not have caught up so soon. Obviously, the flying ants had been killed.


    ¡°Um.¡± Mu Yi nodded and slowed down. Mu Yi and the others returned to the original road and ran hundreds of feet away. After that, Mu Yi stopped. After a careful induction, Mu Yi was relieved. ¡°Well, the flying ants haven¡¯t caught up. Let¡¯s have a rest.¡±


    Hearing what Mu Yi said, Li the Cripple simply squatted on the ground, then took out the ointment from his bag and put it on his face. In a short time, his face was swollen like a big steamed bun, so that his eyes were just two narrow lines.


    ¡°Master, you killed the flying ants?¡± Li the Cripple asked. After all, he had seen the Nanming Li Fire. In his mind, Mu Yi could kill all the flying ants so quickly.


    ¡°No, I have used some means to trap the flying ants temporarily. I just hope those flying ants don¡¯t come back.¡±


    Hearing that he didn¡¯t kill the flying ants, Li the Cripple breathed a sigh of relief. The ants were so far away, so they would give up, or they would endlessly follow them.


    ¡°When will the swallow gold ants go back?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s day, the swallow gold ants will continue to advance. However, that means we don¡¯t have too much time. We haven¡¯t reached the site where the two bodies are tempered. Once we arrive at night, the spirits will come out,¡± Li the Cripple said with some worry that he had planned to get there in the daytime, so he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about encountering a spirit of resentment on the way. Then he used his means to keep his energy from spilling out, so that when the Nether flowers bloomed, he could pick them.


    However, they had been thwarted by the swallow gold ants and could only retreat. Once the time was missed, the next option would be more difficult. Even the crisis inside was more dangerous than the swallow gold ants.


    ¡°If we wait for the evening, will there be enough time?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s too dangerous to go in the evening. Please think twice.¡± At last, Li the Cripple couldn¡¯t help persuading him. He wanted to go for the Nether flower, but it was too dangerous. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it if he died in the process.


    Even without the Nether flower, he could absorb the fury. The probability of success was lower, but it was better than taking risks to enter at night.


    ¡°Since we can make our way in the evening, we will not go in until the evening.¡±


    To be honest, he was not too afraid of the swallow gold ants. As long as he took the lead in dealing with the flying ants, the rest would be much easier to deal with. There were many trees in this wasteland, so he could pass through, but the old Taoist Priest and Big Slave would not be able to do the same. He would have to chance it. Seeing that Mu Yi was determined, Li the Cripple no longer tried to persuade him. He knew Mu Yi¡¯s insistence regarding the old Taoist Priest. Moreover, young people like him always felt that they were the most powerful. They were arrogant and immature.


    Li the Cripple did not know that his thoughts were all exposed to Mu Yi.


    He knew that Li the Cripple¡¯s thoughts were reasonable, but he had a reason to go in and Li the Cripple didn¡¯t know his full strength.


    Mu Yi smiled, then closed his eyes and started to rest. Since he decided to go in at night, he needed to be ready for the battle.

 Chapter 335 Leech River

    When night came, there was a thick fog covering the whole forest. Even with his spirit power, Mu Yi could only see things within three feet. At the same time, all kinds of voices came from all parts of the forest.


    There were insects chirping, the beasts roaring, and some despairing sounds, scaring them.


    Nian Nuer, who was not scared of anything, hid in the Bamboo Tree of Life. Li the Cripple was also dignified. Only Big Slave and the old Taoist Priest had no expression and no fear.


    ¡°We can go.¡± Mu Yi¡¯s body flashed, appearing in front of Li the Cripple. Mu Yi had moved forward to be sure. As expected, there were no swallow gold ants. However, the wild forest was a little more dangerous than in the daytime. Even along the way they came, he was attacked several times by all kinds of poisonous insects and snakes.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Li the Cripple immediately said. Since Mu Yi was the master, he could only obey whatever decision he made.


    After taking the antidote pill from Li the Cripple, they set off again. It was so dark and foggy that they couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Fortunately, Mu Yi¡¯s mind and spirit power could make him see things clearly within three feet, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about getting lost. All he needed to do was to follow the direction indicated on the map.


    They soon passed by the place where the golden ants walked in the daytime. There was no vitality, and everything was dead except the trees and plants..


    ¡°Master, according to the records, there are countless ferocious leeches living in the river. One drop of blood can cause disaster, so be careful.¡±


    At this time, Mu Yi and his group stood by a big river. Because of the fog, they could not see how wide the river was. However, according to Li the Cripple, the river was more than ten feet wide


    When Lin Xi led the army, many soldiers died in this river, so Li the Cripple had to warn them.


    ¡°Oh, we can¡¯t bleed?¡± Mu Yi pondered and nodded. Mu Yi knew something about leeches, but these leeches were especially ferocious. They would avoid provoking them if possible.


    Stepping over ten feet at once was not a problem for Mu Yi, but it would be difficult for Big Slave, the old Taoist Priest and Li the Cripple. If he took several people across the river, it was hard for him to cross ten feet at one time.


    ¡°What was your original plan of crossing the river?¡± Mu Yi looked at Li the Cripple and said.


    ¡°I originally planned to throw wood into the river then walk across the wood. However, it is foggy now, and I can¡¯t even see things beyond a foot away.¡± Li the Cripple shook his head and said bitterly.


    His original plan was to cross in the daytime. Who would have thought that he would have been so unlucky to run into the swallow gold ants and be forced to cross at night without a plan?


    ¡°Well, this method might work. Firstly, you cut down some trees then I¡¯ll take you across the river,¡± Mu Yi nodded and said. It was the only way that wouldn¡¯t cause problems.


    Li the Cripple had already known Mu Yi¡¯s strength. When he heard Mu Yi¡¯s words, he was relieved and started to cut trees. Mu Yi kept looking at the river. His consciousness wanted to enter the river, but he found that the river had a strong sense of bad luck which could pollute the mind and spirit, so he had to abandon this method.


    Although the river was calm at the moment, Mu Yi could feel the danger of the river. The closer he got, the more the hairs on his body lifted, so he dared not be careless.


    After Li the Cripple cut several pieces of wood, Mu Yi kicked one of them into the river. It splashed and made a big racket.


    Countless small black shadows in the river gathered around the wood. Just for a few breaths, the submerged part of the wood was densely covered with a large number of small things. Both ends of the small things were like fine needles, and they lay firmly on the wood. Watching this, Mu Yi was wary.


    There were a large number of leeches in such a small area. It was hard to imagine the number of leeches in such a large river. He doubted there were other creatures in the river besides the leeches.


    Fortunately, these things couldn¡¯t go ashore, otherwise they would be more terrible than the swallow gold ants.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t say a word then put a piece of wood farther away. Because he couldn¡¯t see the scene beyond three feet, he could only identify its position by listening to the sound.


    ¡°Li the Cripple, I¡¯ll take you first.¡± Mu Yi grabbed Li the Cripple¡¯s shoulder, shook his body, and stepped on the first piece of wood. When he saw another piece of wood clearly, he moved over, then repeated this action.


    According to his calculation, the river was almost 12 feet wide, and they were at the narrowest place. The widest part would have been dozens of feet, but the river had no current and had turned black and toxic over time.


    ¡°Be careful, master.¡±


    Just as Mu Yi and Li the Cripple crossed the river and arrived at the other side, a shadow appeared in front of Mu Yi. It was too late to intercept it with Li the Cripple¡¯s strength, so he could only give a warning.


    Mu Yi¡¯s unhurriedly flipped, and the shadow suddenly flew back and hit a tree with a clatter. The shadow sunk an inch into the trunk, then nothing moved.


    The shadow was strange and a bit like a snake, but it only was only as long as a finger with dense teeth. It was attached to the tree now and still looked unharmed.


    ¡°Well, take care of yourself here.¡± Mu Yi disappeared in a flash.


    Just after Mu Yi left, Li the Cripple took out a paper bag from his bag then smashed it. He took out some pungent white powders from within it and spread it with the wind several meters around him..


    Li the Cripple was relieved. Thanks to his insect repellent powder, he saved them a lot of troubles. He was alone, so he had to be careful.


    However, he didn¡¯t wait for a long time before Mu Yi came with the old Taoist Priest.


    Later, Mu Yi left again. However, compared with the previous two times, his coming over for the third time was a bit embarrassing. Li the Cripple couldn¡¯t see what happened in the river on the bank, but he heard a loud noise, and there were water drops splashing onto shore. Fortunately, he hid behind a tree and didn¡¯t suffer.


    ¡°Humph, you want to die!¡±


    Then, there were two more figures on the bank of the river. They were Mu Yi and Big Slave. Mu Yi was angry. After he put Big Slave down, he turned around and looked at the river, clenching his fist then lowering it furiously.


    There was another loud noise. Li the Cripple couldn¡¯t see what Mu Yi was fighting, but he could feel that there was a sense of terror there. A dark shadow flashed over, and then the river flew up again, splashing countless black water drops.


    Mu Yi remained standing by the river. Facing the countless water drops in the sky, he just waved his right hand. Suddenly, a strong wind swept all the water drops away, and none of them fell on him.


    Mu Yi turned around, looking indifferent.


    ¡°Master, what was that?¡± Li the Cripple couldn¡¯t help but ask, thinking of that horrible aura he would have had no chance against.


    ¡°It was just a leech, but its strength was not bad. If it were not for that I would be worried about causing more trouble, how can it escape?¡± Mu Yi said lightly.


    As he had been preparing to cross the river with Big Slave, the leech suddenly attacked. Because he had Big Slave, and no power to borrow, he could only escape. The punch had been his revenge. Li the Cripple smiled a thin quiet smile, but he did not doubt Mu Yi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re in the deepest part of the forest now. I guess it won¡¯t take long to get to the zombies¡¯ place. Then, it¡¯s the battlefield where Lin Xi¡¯s army was buried,¡± said Li the Cripple.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yi said.


    Then, the group continued to move forward. It was far more dangerous in the center. On average, they were attacked every ten steps. Moreover, the poisonous insects were fearless of death. Later, even the insect repellent powder didn¡¯t work.


    The poisonous insects were like sharks at the scent of blood.


    If Mu Yi had been alone it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal, but the others had no way to deal with these poisonous insects. He was really strong, but the most dreadful aspect of the poisonous insects was their speed and toxicity.


    Therefore, Mu Yi put most of his efforts on them. However, it was inevitable that he could not take care of them all . When they came to a wide place, Big Slave had been bitten several times. Fortunately, Big Slave was safe because the poison was not serious, and he had taken the antidote pill prepared by Li the Cripple.


    The old Taoist Priest was not afraid of these poisonous insects. Most of them avoided him because of his dead Qi.


    ¡°Master, we should have stepped into the territory of the two zombies. After so many years, no one knows whether the two zombies have broken through, so please be careful.¡±


    It was a small barren slope, on which stones lay. When they arrived, the fog disappeared as if it didn¡¯t exist. At the same time, the bright moon illuminated this area.

 Chapter 336 Beheading the zombies

    On either side of the barren slope were dense woods. The trees were much taller than before. Between the trees, there were countless tough vines crawling, and the weeds were tall enough to entrap them. Even if Mu Yi wanted to pass through it, it would be quite difficult. It was too troublesome to open the road bit by bit, so it was better to pass through the barren slope in front of them, even if there were two zombies here.


    The ancestors of zombies had the foresight to leave the zombies to guard the way.


    ¡°Since you dared to come, there should be some way to deal with the zombies, right?¡± Mu Yi looked at Li the Cripple and said, ¡°If we can walk through without a fight, let¡¯s do so and not to disturb the spectre of the battlefield.¡±.


    ¡°I do have some methods. Because the two zombies were left by necromancers, as long as I hold this bead, I don¡¯t need to worry about the attack of the two zombies.¡± Li the Cripple said and took out a gray bread.


    Mu Yi sensed that there was pure dead Qi in the bead. Besides that, he didn¡¯t find anything, but he was sure that the bead had other effects.


    ¡°But this bead is only effective for necromancers. If you want to pass, you will still be attacked by the two zombies.¡±


    ¡°Well, It¡¯s enough that this thing can assure your safety, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mu Yi nodded and led them forward.


    When they walked on the big slope, they could feel two auras waking up underground quickly. The ground shook as they walked. Then, two earth mounds in front of them exploded, and two tall black shadows jumped out of them.


    Even without the moonlight, Mu Yi could clearly see the faces of the two figures. The two black figures were covered with gray hair and their faces looked like rocks. They were taller than everyone but Big Slave and full of dead Qi and rage. When they appeared, they looked at Mu Yi and the others.


    Li the Cripple immediately held the bead in his hand and input power. The bead covered him with a layer of light.


    The two zombies were attracted to him, and their gazes gradually relaxed, but when they looked back at Mu Yi and others, their gazes became murderous again.


    ¡°Big Slave, you fight the one on the left.¡± Mu Yi said then the Bamboo Tree of Life disappeared. When it reappeared, it had gone to the other zombie, and completely turned into Nian Nuer.


    After that, Big Slave rushed to the zombie on the left. In an instant, they collided with each other. However, Big Slave was at a disadvantage. Mu Yi was surprised by the strength of the zombie.


    ¡°They are two sixth grade zombies? That¡¯s rare.¡±


    It was difficult for zombies to become stronger, especially for zombies without a master. Even after decades of sleeping, they may not advance one grade. These two zombies had reached the sixth grade, presumably because they were close to the battlefield.


    People who were sixth grade were more powerful than Nian Nuer and Big Slave. Nian Nuer¡¯s strength was improved because of the full moon, but she was fourth grade. If the strength of the Bamboo Tree of Life was added, she was barely in the fifth grade. With the help of moonlight, she could be considered firmly in the fifth grade. However, compared with sixth grade, she was still too weak.


    However, because the zombie just had instinct rather than reason, Nian Nuer was able to fight it by virtue of her speed. Mu Yi was relieved and didn¡¯t intervene. After all, an opponent of this level was very rare for Nian Nuer.


    Big Slave constantly collided with the zombie. Although Big Slave had been retreating, he became more and more belligerent. Originally, Mu Yi intended to help him, but when he felt the belligerence of Big Slave, he chose to stand by.


    Big Slave was about to reach the third grade, but he lacked an opportunity. This was his chance.


    After another collision, Big Slave was attacked and flew away, but his Qi soared to the third grade.


    Big Slave was born with magical power. After reaching the third grade, his power soared again. Although he was still behind, the strength gap was not obvious.


    However, if Big Slave wanted to completely suppress this zombie, he had to achieve the fourth grade. However, in terms of strength, Big Slave had already reached the fifth grade and the Qi in his body was only third grade.


    Big Slave was special, so he couldn¡¯t be judged by common sense. Anyone regarding Big Slave as a common third grade first class expert would suffer great losses.


    When Mu Yi thought that the Big Slave could do it, Big Slave roared. His body did not shrink any more, but expanded. In a moment, he recovered his appearance, even looked thirty percent bigger than before.


    When he transformed, a violent Qi spread from him. The zombie suddenly appeared small in front of him, and was knocked away easily to Mu Yi¡¯s surprise.


    This was the first time he had ever seen Big Slave transform, and the first time since practicing the skill Leng Yu gave him. Mu Yi always thought that the skill was constantly shrinking and condensing his power. Unexpectedly, when Big Slave practiced it to its fullest, he could make his body bigger and exert more power. Between the large body and small body, his strength doubled. In addition to the magic of the skill, Big Slave enjoyed exceptional advantages.


    Although God had deprived Big Slave of some things, this kind of compensation was enviable. Mu Yi believed that when Big Slave reached the seventh grade, his strength would be unimaginable. In addition to his invulnerable body, he was definitely a rare strong person in the world except for those in the third difficulty.


    Mu Yi looked forward to it.


    Li the Cripple was surprised by Big Slave¡¯s strength.


    Nian Nuer seemed to be reluctant to let Big Slave be in the spotlight alone. Nian Nuer suddenly flew into the sky, her clothes fluttered, and her face was serious. She looked holy in the moonlight covering her.


    Then, the little girl suddenly pinched her fingers and a rune appeared in her eyebrow. Mu Yi knew the rune. It glowed then broke away from the little girl¡¯s eyebrow, falling towards the zombie like a seal of sky.


    The zombie seemed to feel the danger as well. With a roar, he raised his fists to resist it.


    When the rune fell on the zombie¡¯s head, it almost turned into substance and collided with his fists. After a loud noise, the zombie¡¯s knees fell to the ground, and his hands were bent, apparently broken.


    The rune also became dim and returned to Nian Nuer¡¯s eyebrow. The little girl fell from the air, her body was dim, and her aura was also reduced.


    ¡°Nian Nuer, you just like to put on a brave face.¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s body swayed, and he caught Nian Nuer. The latter smiled at him then she got in the Bamboo Tree of Life. Mu Yi held the Bamboo Tree of Life and swung at the zombie.


    Zombie seemed to know that he was at the end of his life, and he was unwilling to die.


    Mu Yi had no pity for this zombie and hit it in the head.


    With a slight sound, the zombie¡¯s head exploded, but there was nothing in it, except a bead.


    Seeing this bead, Mu Yi understood the origin of the bead Li the Cripple had, but the Qi of that bead was obviously purer than this one.


    When Mu Yi killed the zombie, Big Slave forced the other to retreat many times. However, killing the zombie was hard for Big Slave. Mu Yi stopped hesitating and killed it in the same way.


    Li the Cripple felt a bit relieved, however, at the same time, there was a sense of loss in his heart. After all, the two zombies were made by his master.


    When Mu Yi threw the two beads to him, the pity in his mind faded away. There were always people who wanted to kill these zombies and couldn¡¯t because of their strength. Now, he was reaping the benefits.


    With these two beads, he believed that his strength would go further. Although the Qi inside was not as pure as the one he carried, there was more Qi in them because the strength in his bead had been absorbed by his disciples for a long time, leaving only enough to use to pass through to the battlefield.


    ¡°Thank you very much, master.¡±


    Li the Cripple was excited.


    ¡°Well, I need you to lead the way. This time, only you and I will enter.¡± Mu Yi said.


    Standing on the slop, Mu Yi could barely see the battlefield. Thinking of the countless spectres, Mu Yi decided to let Big Slave and the old Taoist Priest stay behind. With their strength, even if they followed, they would not be of help. Big Slave, who had rich Qi and blood, would attract the spectre¡¯s attention once he entered, and needed to rest after such a battle.

 Chapter 337 the Nether Flower

    Big Slave and the old Taoist Priest were left on the slope. There was no threat to worry about anymore. The smell left after the two zombies were killed was enough to make the poisonous insects not approach either.


    When he was close to the battlefield, Mu Yi used a technique. He had been studying the invisible charm and the soul travel three worlds charm he had gotten from King Xian¡¯s grave. He could only understand half of them. If he wanted to master them fully, he could only wait until he reached the third or even the fourth difficulty.


    Mu Yi was still able to learn something from them. It was said that as long as a person used the invisible charm, they couldn¡¯t be found at all. He couldn¡¯t hide his aura completely and truly be invisible but he could control his aura and make it seem like he didn¡¯t exist. His vitality was the same as rotten wood.


    Li the Cripple looked at Mu Yi but he didn¡¯t say anything. He used the thick dead air to hide the vitality of his body. It was harmful to the body, but it worked. In front of them was a desolate place. It was shocking that such a place existed on this mountain. There should have been trees but there was nothing.


    Mu Yi noticed a shadow floating in the distance aimlessly. There were bones scattered across the area that had been weathered away by the last hundred years. It was the reason why the Yin Qi was so strong here.


    A gray cloud passed by them. They waited until the gray cloud was far away before moving. The gray cloud itself contained many shadows. It was like a troop of soldiers passing by. Mu Yi also saw some shadows without heads and some shadows without shapes.


    ¡°Master, the Nether flower is in front.¡± Li the Cripple said, looking at Mu Yi.


    The two men¡¯s journey was extremely smooth without any accidents. The strongest spectre Mu Yi had encountered was just reaching the second difficult. The two men arrived at a small valley soon. The place Li the Cripple pointed to was in the middle of the valley.


    After entering the valley, Mu Yi noticed something strange. These people had died hundreds of years ago yet the bones hadn¡¯t decayed at all. It seemed like a lot of Yin Qi had accumulated in the bones and nourished them. The valley would have turned into a place that nurtured fierce ghosts if the souls of the army were still around.


    This was the reason why there were always monks on the battlefield after every war in the past. They made sure that no soul stayed in the world but no one had cleaned the battlefield in front of Mu Yi. No one had buried them. There were no ghosts, but there were many spectres.


    Under the guidance of Li the Cripple, Mu Yi found the Nether flower. It was surrounded by endless Yin Qi. The Yin Qi was strong and there were three powerful spectres wandering around. The three spectres were all looking at him. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how strong they were but they wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.


    ¡°Master, there seems to be another spectre. According to the records, there were only two powerful spectres here.¡± Li the Cripple told Mu Yi.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When the Nether flower opens, I will attract these three spectres and then you can seize the Nether flower and leave.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He would not be able to hide his vitality at that time and would be attacked. There would be more than the three resentful spectres to face. There were thousands of spectres in the battlefield. The three spectres were guarding the Nether flower because they knew that the Nether flower was good for them.


    The Nether flower was just a bud. It was black with a bit of purple. It was absorbing the infinite Yin Qi and turning it into nutrients. For the Nether flower to open, it needed a little Yang Qi. Therefore, it was not accurate for Li the Cripple to say that the Nether flower would open on the fifth day of May.


    The opening time of the Nether flower should be during the time period from 11 p.m. to 1 a.m. The Yin Qi would be extremely prosperous then. A trace of Yang Qi could be found at that time which was the intersection of Yin and Yang.


    ¡°Master, can I absorb the Nether flower here?¡± Li the Cripple asked.


    ¡°Here? Are you not afraid of death? ¡°Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Master, this Nether flower was planted by my zombies¡¯ ancestors. Since we know that the Nether flower attracts spectres, we have already made preparations. There is an array below us that can hold one person. As long as someone hides there, they can absorb the Nether flower safely.¡± Li the Cripple said quietly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mu Yi agreed, which surprised Li the Cripple. He could still absorb the flower if they left but it was better to stay here and do it. Zombies cultivated with the help of Yin Qi. According to his original plan, the zombies he brought would resist the spectres. He would hide in the array and absorb the Nether flower while strengthening the body of the zombies with the help of the Yin Qi.


    Li the Cripple could only absorb the Nether flower himself and strengthen his body as much as possible. Although he had been enslaved by Mu Yi, Li the Cripple¡¯s ambition had not been reduced at all. He desired to become stronger. Mu Yi could not suppress this desire.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Li the Cripple said happily.

 Chapter 338 Competition

    In order not to disturb the three spectres, Mu Yi didn¡¯t move that much. They just stood there waiting. The waning moon was moving constantly as time passed. At midnight, a wind blew drawing even more Yin Qi. A whirlpool was formed above the Nether flower and swallowed.


    Mu Yi looked at Li the Cripple, ¡°Are you sure you can bear such a huge power?¡±


    ¡°Master, plants are spiritual. This Nether flower absorbs a lot of Yin Qi mostly for seed production. Only in this way can it bloom again 30 years later. I only need one petal and it has twelve. The rest belongs to you. This Nether flower is also good for fierce ghosts. You can also use it to trade.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that over the years, the ancestors of my family have only been able to bring out three petals. The rest of them can only be thrown away, so that they can escape when spectres are fighting for the petals.¡± Li the Cripple said slowly.


    It was impossible to make Li the Cripple loyal immediately. He obviously had plans which is why he hadn¡¯t mentioned this before. Mu Yi knewow he couldn¡¯t take the Nether flower on his own. He was bound to tell him everything. As for how many petals he could take, it depended on his own ability.


    Mu Yi stared at him for a moment. Li the Cripple trembled and his face paled. Fortunately, Mu Yi didn¡¯t say anything about him hiding this. After all, his life was in Mu Yi¡¯s hand. Mu Yi turned away from Li the Cripple. Since the Nether flower was useful to Nian Nuer, he couldn¡¯t miss out on it.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life in his hand suddenly trembled slightly. Mu Yi smiled after a moment passed and threw the Bamboo Tree of Life into the air. Li the Cripple was about to speak until he saw that the Bamboo Tree of Life was suspended in the air. It started to absorb the Yin Qi around them.


    It attracted the attention of the three spectres. However, the Bamboo Tree of Life was not close to the Nether flower and was just a stick. The three spectres decidedly ignored it and just stared at the Nether flower.


    The runes on the surface of the Bamboo Tree of Life emerged one by one. In the inner space of the Bamboo Tree of Life, Nian Nuer looked majestic. She sat with her knees crossed and the spirit rune flashed above her eyebrows. It was eventually absorbing as much Yin Qi as the Nether flower. Although he couldn¡¯t see it, Mu Yi could feel the Bamboo Tree of Life was growing stronger.


    In Quyi Village, the Bamboo Tree of Life had absorbed a portion of the corpse mushroom which enhanced its power. After refining it using the Nanming Li Fire, the Bamboo Tree of Life had an increase in its growth potential.


    Mu Yi intended to let Nian Nuer use the Nether flower to increase her power. However, Nian Nuer wanted to enter the vortex to absorb Yin Qi. The Bamboo Tree of Life was born with Yin Qi after all. Mu Yi had even thought of letting the Bamboo Tree of Life swallow up all the Yin Qi.


    The Nether flower started absorbing Yin Qi at an ever faster speed when it noticed it was competing with something. It was not easy for the Bamboo Tree of Life to get half of the Yin Qi. After all, the Nether flower was a kind of spirit.


    The competition between the Bamboo Tree of Life and the Nether flower resulted in more Yin Qi being attracted. This caused the Yin Qi in other places to thin out gradually. The spectres in those areas had no choice but to follow the Yin Qi. Before, because there were three powerful spectres, they dared not approach but even if they were afraid they had no choice now.


    Li the Cripple mouth was open in disbelief. Although he knew that Mu Yi¡¯s Bamboo Tree of Life was a treasure, he didn¡¯t expect that it could compete with the Nether flower.


    Mu Yi looked pleased. With this Yin Qi supplement, he believed that it would be recovered soon. In Mu Yi¡¯s opinion, the time was too short for how much he wanted it to absorb. If the Bamboo Tree of Life could do this for several hours, a breakthrough would be possible.


    There was a slight change in the ubiquitous Yin Qi around Mu Yi as the best time approached. This was the intersection of Yin and Yang that Mu Yi and Li the Cripple were waiting for. The Nether flower shook and increased its consumption of the Yin Qi. It swept away all the Yin Qi above his head and the Bamboo Tree of Life had to return.


    Mu Yi held the Bamboo Tree of Life. He could clearly feel anger radiating from it. She still wanted to compete with the Nether flower. Mu Yi smiled bitterly while staring at the Nether flower. The Nether flower was shining and it started to blooming slowly. Mu Yi could vaguely feel that the purple bits were sinking under the root of the Nether flower and condensing into a seed.


    The petals of the Nether flower opened and a fragrance spread through the air. Countless spectres around them headed towards the Nether flower like they were crazy. Even the three powerful spectres were rushing towards the Nether flower. Mu Yi finally understood why Li the Cripple said that his ancestors could only bring out three petals at most. In the face of so many spectres, even he wasn¡¯t sure if he should fight.


    Nevertheless, Mu Yi stepped out and stopped concealing himself. Li the Cripple only felt a gust of wind sweep by, which almost made him fall. He took a few steps back. Li the Cripple was surprised again. Although he had guessed that Mu Yi might be at the top of the second difficulty, it was only a guess.


    Li the Cripple had thought that as long as he swallowed the Nether flower, not only would his strength increase greatly, but the fighting zombies could possibly reach the top of the second difficulty. It wasn¡¯t something he had complete confidence in but now, a living being who had reached the top of the second difficulty was standing beside him.


    He had not forgotten that Mu Yi was just a little Taoist without any accomplishments half a year ago. Yet somehow he had crossed the first difficulty and stepped up seven grades to reach the top of the second difficulty. It was unbelievable.


    Li the Cripple thought that as long as he got the Nether flower, there was a possibility of escape. This was another reason why he decided to stay here to break through. Those thoughts had disappeared now.

 Chapter 339 getting i

    t


    The three powerful spectres beat back the weak spectres. Only the energy of the Nether flower could make them stronger. They would obviously do their best to fight for it. Except for the three powerful spectres, all the other spectres couldn¡¯t pose a threat to Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi had bided his time and kept quiet so that the three spirits didn¡¯t find him. Now, the three spectres had noticed him and called the other spectres to attack. The three spectres hadn¡¯t lost all their consciousness and maintained human shapes.


    Together the spectres had great power, but alone one spectre¡¯s strength was between the sixth and seventh grade. They didn¡¯t have souls so they just attacked him randomly.


    ¡°Piss off!¡± Mu Yi shouted.


    He pounded the spectres with his fist, destroying countless numbers of them. His left hand held the Bamboo Tree of Life which he used to strike the spectres making them explode. Mu Yi was soon exhausted and stopped fighting.


    ¡°These insane spectres are stronger than beasts.¡± Mu Yi said to himself.


    He ignored them and ran to the Nether flower. He only needed to get the petals. The three spectres had used the method to hold off Mu Yi temporarily while they rushed to the Nether flower. They had gotten a head start but were unwilling to share the petals. They were still fighting when Mu Yi arrived.


    They were surrounded by death Qi so Mu Yi didn¡¯t dare approach but it was still a great opportunity. He was very agile and moved around them. He grabbed the petals quickly. They were black on one side and white on the other. When the flower was bathed in moonlight, it looked like a brilliant jewel.


    The spectres wouldn¡¯t allow him to just do as he pleased though. Mu Yi was a living being but spectres were not. Mu Yi was their natural enemy. Even if they weren¡¯t tempted by the Nether flower, they would not give Mu Yi any chance to survive. They started to attack him again.


    ¡°So stupid.¡± Mu Yi sneered.


    He had already seen the attacks of the three spectres so he was confident that he would win. When the spectres pounced at Mu Yi, he stepped forward. A ball of death Qi hit Mu Yi, annihilating all the other spectres and shaking the earth but actually it had only hit his shadow.


    The Yu¡¯s Steps was a kind of Kung Fu that had the power of heaven and earth. When you understood it and arrived at the top of the second difficulty, you would be able to use it. Mu Yi was now powerful enough to use it. When Mu Yi used Yu¡¯s steps, he felt that he was a part of nature.


    Mu Yi was tempted to have a bite of the flower, but he held back. He knew that the Nether flower was a rare treasure, but it was not suitable for him to eat. There was a power that balanced life and death in the Nether flower. It was useless for him.


    For some reason he wanted to cut down the flower. He lost consciousness for a moment and when he came to, he found that the Nether flower had been cut from its stem. He had been able to do it but half of his energy was lost. If it took any longer, he would lose all his energy and be unable to contend with the three spectres.


    Since he had already got the Nether flower, Mu Yi simply threw some flames at the three spirits. The reason why he didn¡¯t use the Nanming Li Fire at first was that he was afraid of hurting the flower. As the fire erupted, the three spectres fled. The fire wiped out all the other spectres immediately. The three spirits were a mess but managed to stumble out of the range of the explosion created by Nanming Li Fire.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Mu Yi said. ¡°Li Ji! Get in position!¡±


    Li the Cripple was lying on the ground to avoid being burned by the Nanming Li Fire. When he heard Mu Yi calling his name, he jumped up. A spectre rushed out to stop them but Mu Yi used a Five thunders charm.


    Bang!


    The spectres screamed in despair as they died. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t surprised at all by the power of the charm but he felt like it¡¯s power had decreased. It was because his mind and spirit power were stronger now. His opponents were also getting stronger. The Five thunders charm wasn¡¯t as useful as it used to be even though its power increased as his strength did.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help thinking about the thunder techniques recorded in the old Taoist Priest¡¯s Magic Figures. He had inferred that the thunder techniques were the continuation of the Five thunders charm. When Mu Yi first reached the second difficulty, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to learn thunder techniques. Mu Yi could study it now that he had reached his current level. He couldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to learn such powerful magic.

 Chapter 340 Devouring

    Looking at the Nether flower petal in his hands, Li the Cripple trembled with excitement. He had been looking forward to this moment for so many years. Although there were some problems during the process and he had become someone¡¯s servant, at least he was still alive. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to come here without Mu Yi¡¯s help.


    Without Mu Yi he wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape when he met the swallow gold ants. There was still the black river behind them to contend with as well as the three powerful spectres in front of them. Even if he had managed to come here, he could only be buried here and become one of the dead skeletons if he came alone.


    Li the Cripple didn¡¯t know how those senior masters had succeeded in the past. He assumed, in the past, the people who raised corpses were very strong and the spectres were not as strong. As long as they were lucky and didn¡¯t encounter the swallow gold ants, those senior masters were probably able to succeed.


    However, there were very few Nether flower petals that could be taken out back then because of the spectres. This time, all the spectres were being handled by Mu Yi. He had also managed to gather all the petals. Li the Cripple only had to accept the petal he was given. He expressed his gratitude before starting the array and disappearing.


    Mu Yi could not feel where Li the Cripple had gone. Only through the connection established by the ghost slave control technique could he feel that Li the Cripple was still there.


    It¡¯s a good array. Maybe I can find a chance to learn it later.


    Right now, there were countless spectres around him so he couldn¡¯t focus on that. Two of the spectres moved towards the one who was seriously injured by the five thunders charm. It was a rare opportunity for them to devour their companion and enhance their strength. Since it was obvious, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t someone they could defeat even if they rushed up together.


    Mu Yi wanted to stop them. All three of them were only half a step away from the top of the second difficulty. If those two chose to fight each other once their strength increased and the loser was devoured, the strength of the final one would surely break through to the top of the second difficulty. There were already countless small spectres around, which he had to be on guard against. A spectre that could match him would make things worse.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi could not strike out against them because he was surrounded. It was easy for him to kill one spectre but there were too many of them. There was a saying, ¡°A group of ants could kill an elephant.¡± His current situation was a bit troublesome. If he was the only one here, he could just leave but Li the Cripple was also here.


    Li the Cripple¡¯s current foundation was too low. His strength would be limited even after he absorbed the petal. At the fourth or fifth rank, one petal of the Nether flower could only let him achieve one rank higher at most. The real value of the Nether flower was its ability to change the constitution, balancing the life and death Qi of the body, allowing people to cultivate the magic of raising corpses in a better way.


    If Mu Yi left alone, Li the Cripple would become the target of the spectres and die. Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about him but for the sake of the old Taoist priest he had to return alive. The original plan was that Mu Yi would take the Nether flower and leave first. Li the Cripple was supposed to leave this place quietly once he succeeded. Unless Mu Yi killed the two remaining powerful spectres, the plan would have to change.


    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re just unlucky,¡± Mu Yi said.


    He attacked again using the Nanming Li fire. In an instant, the spectres around him were all wiped out. A bitter smile appeared on Mu Yi¡¯s face when he looked towards the area where the three powerful spectres had been. There was only one spectre now. It was bigger and had no human form. The Yin Qi surrounding it had all disappeared.


    The spectres that were left kneeled down in deference after feeling the aura of the large spectre which had clearly reached the top of the second difficulty. Mu Yi and the large spectre were the only ones still standing in the end.


    Mu Yi wasn¡¯t sure what had happened while he wasn¡¯t looking. The spectres weren¡¯t intelligent but had still managed to integrate so quickly and thoroughly into the single spectre in front of him. Now he could only try to kill the spectre in front of him. The aura of the spectre frightened him but he raised his hand fearlessly, pointing the Bamboo Tree of Life at the spectre.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Mu Yi said.


    The spectre rushed at Mu Yi without hesitation. Mu Yi sneered and activated the remaining three Five Thunders charms. The spectre was quickly engulfed by powerful lightning. Its aura lessened but didn¡¯t disappear. It had only been injured by the combination attack.


    When the lightning dissipated, the spectre was already in front of Mu Yi and aiming at him with a fist. Mu Yi didn¡¯t try to dodge the attack. He used a skill that he had learned from Mo Ruyan. The Bamboo Tree of Life was like an indestructible spear as it collided with the fist of the spectre.


    Mu Yi felt his palm shaking under the impact. He could barely hold onto the Bamboo Tree of Life. Although the collision had destroyed the spectre¡¯s fist, spectres didn¡¯t have bodies. It would recover from something like this in mere seconds. The spectre¡¯s aura had decreased a little more but these kinds of attacks wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill it.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t have enough skills and it became obvious in situations like these. He had used up all the Five Thunders charms and only had his trump card, the Xin lamp, left. The Nanming Li Fire was so powerful that he didn¡¯t bother to learn other things. However, such tricks would be used up sooner or later and then he could only fight with bare hands. It would work a few times but it would get more difficult in the future to win and keep his life.


    If Mu Yi wasn¡¯t a cultivator, then such things could be forgiven. That wasn¡¯t the case at all though. He had all kinds of top techniques, but he didn¡¯t cultivate them. If he cultivated the skill of thunder, the power of the Five Thunders charms and his strength would increase. He had decided not to do it because of danger. He couldn¡¯t be blamed for not taking a risk if it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    However, when he was refining the Xin lamp, he got a fire control technique. Once completing the first turn, the power of the fire control technique would increase greatly but he had quickly forgotten all about it. It had only come to mind in this moment when his lack of skills was so evident.


    Mu Yi had obviously advanced too quickly. For others, it would take at least a year to increase their rank. They could use the time between to cultivate all kinds of secret techniques. Mu Yi had learned many skills but it had only been half a year. He promised himself that once he got out of here he would practice the skills he had. Only if he was powerful enough could he do anything he wanted.


    Looking at the approaching spectre, Mu Yi called out to the Xin lamp with his thoughts and it appeared in front of him. His mind and spirit power poured into it. The fire in the lamp grew and the color of the flame became darker and darker. The spectre hesitated after seeing the lamp but it¡¯ss killing intent soon took over its fear.

 Chapter 341 Destroying the Spectre of the Peak

    Behind Mu Yi¡¯s head, the evolved chakras appeared as a circle of light. It could be regarded as a kind of Theurgy. Mu Yi had named it Life Theurgy. Life Theurgy almost doubled his strength comprehensively. He believed that with more chakras turned on Life Theurgy would have a stronger effect.


    Mu Yi flicked his finger gently at the Xin lamp and the lamp let out a blue flame. The flame had changed compared to the past. It looked like a fire dragon, full of spirit, with its teeth bared and claws outspread. The spectre after sensing the change in the air, paused as if considering whether to continue.


    It¡¯s too late to escape! the Nanming Li Fire, go!


    The fire dragon¡¯s speed increased. The spectre screamed as it was wrapped in the flame. Mu Yi kept one hand on the lamp continuously infusing it with mind and spirit power. The spectre struggled, but it couldn¡¯t break free. The flame grew as time passed and the spectres around them had all fled. The struggling spectre became weaker and weaker until its aura disappeared. The fire dragon returned to the lamp and the circle of light also disappeared.


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t just evolved to the peak of the second difficulty, it would have escaped.¡± Mu Yi said quietly.


    Mu Yi squatted down to rest. He was definitely lucky. After all, he had only turned on three chakras. With Life Theurgy, he was only comparable to the weakest cultivators at the peak of the second difficulty. Without the Nanming Li Fire, it would have been hard to even restrain the spectre and end it, yet he had exceeded.


    After the Nanming Li Fire killed the spectre, Mu Yi noticed the lamp oil had increased. There was also something silver mixed in with the black lamp oil. Tthe Nanming Li Fire couldn¡¯t export energy continuously. It needed to be supplemented from time to time. The lamp oil was basically the food of the Nanming Li Fire. If Mu Yi didn¡¯t do anything, it wouldn¡¯t be long before all the lamp oil was gone.


    However, only after the fire devoured the lamp oil, could it recover its true state, the powerful and incomparable Vermilion. Mu Yi believed that the power of the Xin lamp would be completely restored to its peak at that time. The fire of the Xin lamp had already become the Nanming Li Fire, which was an existence between ordinary fire and heavenly fire.


    He let the Xin lamp return to his mind and turned his eyes to the Nether flower in his hands. There was still a faint glow of light in the petals, but the scent was getting weaker and weaker. He summoned Nian Nuer since the flower petals were useful for her.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Due to the Yin Qi she had absorbed, she had slightly improved. After greeting Mu Yi, her eyes landed on the Nether flower in Mu Yi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Nian Nuer said.


    ¡°Is this useful for you?¡± Mu Yi asked directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s useful. It feels like if I eat it, I¡¯ll be able to advance again. Even the Bamboo Tree of Life could grow again.¡± Nian Nuer said.


    Nian Nuer was already equivalent to the fourth grade. Progressing to the fifth grade would be great and with the added strength of the Bamboo Tree of Life, her power would naturally be greater. She wasn¡¯t comparable to Mu Yi in strength, but she was not far behind him. She had never encountered any bottlenecks until she reached the peak of the second difficulty. As long as she had enough power, she would continue to advance.


    While Mu Yi had run into many difficulties while breaking through each step, it had also laid a rather solid foundation. He always made sure he was familiar with every part of his power. He didn¡¯t consider breaking through until his power was fully controlled by his mind. His progress was already too fast. He needed to slow down.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t plan to turn on the fourth chakra even though he could. He had decided to practice the fire control technique to completely control the Nanming Li fire. He would also practice the Thunder techniques and the Vajra glaze body. He had obtained the third major achievement in the Vajra glaze body. It would not be long before he could break through to the fourth.


    Mu Yi had considered for a long time about cultivating Taoism and Buddhism. He didn¡¯t doubt Leng Yu¡¯s words, but he had more faith in the seed of Tao in his heart. He believed he would not go astray. He had never forgotten the three ways of pursuing Tao, no matter what happened.


    ¡°Well, hurry and eat it.¡± Mu Yi said, passing her the Nether flower.


    ¡°I will go to sleep after I eat it. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see you for a long time.¡± Nian Nuer said with a worried expression.


    ¡°Little fool, you can help me only when you become stronger. Don¡¯t you want to help?¡± Mu Yi said directly.


    ¡°I want to help you.¡± Nian Nuer said.


    Mu Yi¡¯s method was effective. Nian Nuer snatched the Nether flower out of his hands. She held it and hesitated for a while.


    Finally, she took off three petals, ¡°Brother, three is enough.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will keep the rest for you.¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    ¡°I will only take three.¡± Nian Nuer said firmly.


    ¡°I will deal with the rest then. Eat it quickly. This area is full of Yin Qi which could help you,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Nian Nuer shoved the three petals into her mouth and swallowed them. She wrapped her arms around Mu Yi¡¯s neck and kissed him on the cheek. She blushed and entered the Bamboo Tree of Life. Mu Yi was stunned, but only shook his head with a smile. He used a little bit of mental power to confirm that she had settled and was refining the petals.


    The remaining Yin Qi was flowing into the Bamboo Tree of Life. The spells on it were continuously flashing. Although it hadn¡¯t shown any other magic powers, its quality had improved a little. It would probably become a real magic tool if it continued to grow. Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how long it would take though. He could only continue to look for things for it to absorb.


    Mu Yi knew there was still Shi Gu in Qu Mortuary. Although it was not as good as the Bamboo Tree of Life, it was rare. When he passed by Qu Mortuary next time, he would take it directly.

 Chapter 342 Getting Out of the Wasteland

    At dawn, Mu Yi opened his eyes. The battlefield was peaceful again. Since the fight had ended last night, there had been no spectres. Mu Yi was guarding the area. He looked at the bamboo stick in front of him. Nian Nuer had fallen into a deep sleep after absorbing the petals. It would take at least ten days for her to wake up.


    Li the Cripple came out from the array while he was thinking. His aura had become stronger but his face was half black and half white. It was a little scary. Li the Cripple didn¡¯t seem to care about it. He looked very excited. However, judging from the aura, he had advanced to the fourth grade. Although it was nothing in the eyes of Mu Yi, he could be considered an expert in the world.


    The fourth grade was good but it was still worse than Qu Yang. It was still impossible to get revenge. Qu Yang had been in the fifth grade for a while. Even if Li the Cripple had reached the fifth rank, he would not be Qu Yang¡¯s opponent.


    ¡°Thank you very much, master.¡± Li the Cripple said and knelt down.


    If there were no Mu Yi, maybe he could have also advanced the method of making zombies and brought them to the peak of the second difficulty. It probably wouldn¡¯t be difficult to kill Qu Yang with such power. However, he knew that if he had come in by himself, he would have lost his life in the middle of the road.


    It was Mu Yi who had saved his life. He didn¡¯t care if he lost the technique to make zombies. His own strength could carry him. Even if he belonged to the people who raised corpses, he had never given up his cultivation. His self-cultivation was too slow compared to making zombies, which is why he hadn¡¯t focused on it.


    ¡°Sure now?¡± Mu Yi asked, looking at Li the Cripple.


    ¡°Master, you can rest assured. It will only take one or two days. I am 100% sure about it.¡± Li the Cripple said loudly.


    If he failed, he would die. He would live only if he succeeded. It was better to try his best and not show any doubt.


    ¡°I hope you remember what you¡¯ve said.¡± Mu Yi said.


    No matter what, he would not allow failure. He didn¡¯t mind waiting for another two days. Mu Yi stood up, grabbed the bamboo, and started walking out of the valley. Li the Cripple also stood up to follow, but his eyes were still wandering around the battlefield. He couldn¡¯t seem to ask what had happened to three spectres.


    He thought that Mu Yi would have left before he came out but he had been waiting. Those three spectres must have been destroyed. It was not surprising when he thought about Mu Yi¡¯s strength. They soon came to the barren slope. Big Slave and the old Taoist priest waiting there.


    Big Slave stood up as they approached. After a night¡¯s rest, he had almost recovered. His height had shrunk again. Mu Yi¡¯s head could only reach his chest before and now it could reach his neck. Once Big Slave broke through a few more times, they would be the same height. At that time, Big Slave¡¯s strength would reach a frightening level.


    Mu Yi saw more awareness in Big Slave¡¯s eyes. He was happy for him. Mu Yi had always thought that when the strength of Big Slave was improved, his mental disability would be healed. It seemed that his guess was correct. Big Slave had been developing in a good direction.


    The old Taoist priest was standing beside Li the Cripple. Mu Yi frowned, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The old Taoist priest was still connected to Li the Cripple as his fighting zombie. He still obeyed Li the Cripple¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Old man, I¡¯ll make sure you recover.¡± Mu Yi said quietly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    E Gui and Gui San were standing outside the wasteland with dark expressions.


    ¡°Leader, last night the brothers who were in charge of guarding here didn¡¯t find anything. Do you think the emissary would have already¡­ ¡°Gui San said trailing off at the end.


    No one was confident about the outcome. The wasteland was very dangerous in the daytime, but at night, it became ten times more dangerous. Gui San didn¡¯t think that after Mu Yi had entered, he could come out. It would become even more impossible especially after spending a day and a night inside.


    ¡°Can you guess anything about the emissary? Maybe the emissary is just delayed,¡± said E Gui glaring at Gui San.


    E Gui was still reluctant to admit it though he didn¡¯t have any confidence either. He even agreed with Gui San¡¯s thoughts. Just when his hope had been revived, it was killed again. However, he also hopd Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t die so easily. Mu Yi must be the apprentice and successor of the previous Envoy in charge of the flag.


    Before the new Envoy took the seat, for him to die quietly in a desolate forest, they would only be able to lament the impermanence of the world. Gui San opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t really want another boss. Although the Sparrow Organization was withered, it was freer without anyone to manage him. He couldn¡¯t understand E Gui¡¯s worries.


    Without the Envoy, there would be no bondage, but they could be murdered at any time. The domineering Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag would not let go of them. The main reason why he hadn¡¯t moved was because the place was too remote and the Sparrow Organization was rarely involved in the outside world.


    The White Tiger Organization was covetous and a crisis was imminent. Mu Yi had suddenly come and he might even be the envoy. Everyone saw how happy he had been but such a thing had happened. Mu Yi had actually entered the forest and hadn¡¯t returned.


    E Gui wanted to go in to have a look, but how could he knowing how dangerous it was. Once he was trapped in it, the Sparrow Organization would collapse before the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag even sent people here. How could he let the Sparrow Organization collapse? How could he take the risk?


    If you can return safely, I will return the Sparrow Organization to you. I will fully support you in acquiring the position and regaining the glory that belongs to us.


    E Gui thought as he watched the area in front of them. His eyes suddenly widened. He stared at the wasteland in disbelief even Gui San looked like he had seen a ghost. His mouth was open wide in surprise.


    Mu Yi, Big Slave, the old Taoist priest and Li the Cripple were walking towards them. They came out safe and sound. E Gui had hoped but he wasn¡¯t optimistic. Seeing them in front of him, he was ecstatic. The two quickly ran towards Mu Yi.


    ¡°Emissary,¡± E Gui said bowing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Leader E must have been waiting for a long time.¡± Mu Yi said.


    E Gui felt a strong force making him straighten up involuntarily. After feeling the irresistible power, the last doubt in E Gui¡¯s heart also dissipated. He was finally able to confirm the guess in his heart.


    Li the Cripple looked at E Gui and then looked at Mu Yi. He had been confused, but now he had figured it out. No wonder Mu Yi had found him so easily.


    They went directly to the manor of the Sparrow Organization. After entering the manor, Mu Yi sat down in the main seat, while E Gui tidied his clothes. He knelt down solemnly in front of Mu Yi with a serious look.


    ¡°E Gui, the leader of the Sparrow Organization, would like to greet our envoy.¡±

 Chapter 343 The Ear Group

    (Author¡¯s Note: It was wrong about the strength of Big Slave before. When he came to Laosi City, he had already broken through to the third rank. Now he broke through again, that was the fourth rank.)


    ¡°E Gui, the leader of Sparrow Organization, worships the Envoy of the Flag!¡±


    ¡°Oh, the Envoy of the Flag? Are you not afraid to acknowledge the wrong person? ¡°Mu Yi looked at E Gui. He didn¡¯t expect that he would guess his identity. At the same time, he looked at the old Taoist priest. After all, he was the real Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    However, because of the changes of times, the former Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag was only a fighting zombie without his own mind, and his appearance had changed a lot. He could only be recognized by his Qi.


    What¡¯s more, E Gui had not seen the old Taoist priest for many years, so he did not recognize him, but he guessed the real identity of Mu Yi.


    ¡°The temperament of the Envoy of the Flag is the same as that of the old Envoy of the Flag. In addition, the token of the emissary has always been in the hands of the old Envoy of the Flag, so I dared to guess. I hope the Envoy of the Flag will not be surprised.¡± E Gui¡¯s attitude was extremely humble, which surprised Gui San.


    Gui San knelt in some panic. This was the Envoy of the Flag. What¡¯s more, the hall master had knelt down. If he was still standing, wasn¡¯t he too ignorant?


    Li the Cripple didn¡¯t understand. It was the first time he ever heard of the Sparrow Organization and the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. The only thing he could be sure of was that his new master had a mysterious origin and had great power.


    Looking at E Gui, Mu Yi¡¯s expression was somber. Although he had promised Leng Yu to take over the position of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, he had only done so in order to find the old Taoist priest and lay him to rest on Funiu Mountain because Mu Yi had already regarded it as his home.


    His original plan was to find the old Taoist priest to save him and live in seclusion on Funiu Mountain. Then, he hadn¡¯t cared about the grudges in the world, but he found that he had been too naive.


    Not mention the key to the Yellow River¡®s ancient road. Sooner or later, someone would come to fight him for it. Then, Prince Chun couldn¡¯t get away with revenge.


    Mu Yi could more or less guess who was the one that defeated the old Taoist and destroyed his foundation. In addition to his own strength, the power as the Envoy would also be very important. This was a good chance to take over as the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    It would be impossible for Mu Yi to live in seclusion on the mountain away from the world. Even if he could let go of everything of the world of mortals, he had to think about his future. Without cultivation, how could he take that step?


    Cultivation would lead to freeddom, but right now, he was giving up freedom.


    In his mind, Mu Yi summoned the Xin lamp and suspended it in front of him.


    ¡°The colorful glaze lamp?¡± When E Gui saw the Xin lamp, he grew excited.


    He hadn¡¯t been confident in his guess until he saw the treasured lamp in front of him, he completely determined the identity of Mu Yi. Because the colorful glaze lamp was the real symbol of the Envoy of the Flag. Whoever could control the treasured lamp was the Envoy of the Flag because if you couldn¡¯t even protect such a magic weapon, you were not qualified to be the Envoy of the Flag.


    ¡°Colorful glaze lamp?¡± Mu Yi was curious. He had always called it the Xin lamp as a nod to it being inherited from the old Taoist priest.


    Its original name didn¡¯t mean much to Mu Yi. It was just a title. However, according to the words of E Gui, the original appearance of the Xin lamp was that of colorful glass.


    When the old Taoist priest gave it to him, it looked copper because the fire in the lamp had disappeared. Only when the fire had been recovered was the lamp reborn.


    Since Mu Yi had the lamp, there was no doubt about his identity as the Envoy of the Vermillion Bird¡¯s Flag. Other Envoys of Flags would not doubt his identity even though he was much weaker than other Envoys. Mu Yi would catch up sooner or later.


    However, if he wanted the forces to be attached again, it depended on his ability. After all, no one was willing to spit out the meat in their mouths. Mu Yi would have to fight the Envoy of White Tiger¡¯s Flag. Since he decided to take power, Mu Yi would not be polite.


    ¡°Tell me about the Sparrow Organization and the distribution of the strength of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.¡±


    In the old days, the Ear Group was known as the Seventy-Two Hall. The four big flags were divided equally. Each Envoy of the Flag had eighteen halls. Unfortunately, the Ear Group was divided into four parts and its power fell sharply. Most of the seventy-two halls disappeared in history leaving a little over half of them.


    Therefore, the Envoys had to fight over every existing hall.


    ¡°At present, there are less than one hundred people in the Sparrow Organization, but the Envoy of the Flag can rest assured. As soon as the news you have appeared is announced, the Sparrow Organization will immediately return to its peak. As for the eighteen halls under our control, there are only seven left now, just¡­¡± E Gui looked at Mu Yi as his voice drifted off.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± said Mu Yi lightly.


    ¡°Yes. There are still seven halls under the Envoy of the Flag, but these years, the Envoy of the Flag hasn¡¯t appeared, which led to the instability of each hall. At this time, the Envoy of White Tiger¡¯s Flag sent people to divide and pull several halls. Three of our halls have joined the Envoy of White Tiger¡¯s Flag.¡±


    After E Gui finished speaking, his head was lower.


    ¡°That is to say, now there are only four halls under my command?¡± Mu Yi sneered. Maybe for the general world forces, the four halls were more than enough, but for the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, it was a shame.


    After all, there was a dark guard named Liu Dao in the eighteen halls under the banner of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, which was very famous in the south. At present, there were only a few small groups left, and nearly half of people had been converted. No wonder Leng Yu said that his situation was not so good. The Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag was almost dead.


    If he had continued to delay, when the real chaos began, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag would surely have swallowed up his power.


    The old Taoist Priest had been missing for years. Without the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, there was no way to rebuild it. However, the other Envoys of Flags had been quietly recovering their strength for such a long time, so it was true that now he was the weakest of the Envoys of Flags.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what the old Taoist Priest was like in those days, but this situation was definitely not what he wanted. It was imperative to take those three halls back from the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag then concentrate on development and recovery to be ready to take the first opportunity in this turbulent world.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure those hall leaders will change their minds when they hear about the return of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.¡±


    E Gui felt only cold sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°Change their mind? Hall Master E, are you kidding me?¡± Said Mu Yi lightly.


    ¡°I was wrong.¡± E Gui¡¯s head immediately touched the floor, as if only in this way could he express his mind.


    ¡°I will go to those halls myself to discuss with the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. As for you, I forgive you as you have managed the halls so well for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± E Gui was relieved and straightened up.


    Although Mu Yi was young, E Gui did not dare to anger him at all. Apart from his identity as an Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, Mu Yi came out of the forest after one day and one night without injury. He didn¡¯t believe that Mu Yi just stayed outside for one day, and he didn¡¯t really think that Mu Yi had entered the forest and didn¡¯t encounter any danger. Mu Yi was strong enough to get through the forest.


    Li the Cripple was shocked by Mu Yi¡¯s identity. Ten years ago, the Ear Group was famous across the whole world. Almost everyone knew about it. At that time, Li the Cripple had already entered the world. How could he not know the first group in the world?


    Later, the Ear Group was in great trouble, and the first group in the world broke up, disappeared, and was no longer known. Because of this, and for a long time, he was confused when he heard about the Sparrow Organization and Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    But then, his dusty memory finally cleared out and understood the real identity of Mu Yi.


    As one of the four Envoys of the Flags, he would have been the most powerful person under the Ear Group leader. The whole southern Wulin was afraid of them.


    Moreover, the Ear Group¡¯s strength even surpassed that of Mao Shan. The dragon and tiger millennial sects were prosperous for a while, but it was the boom and the bust that led to the subsequent Ear Group chaos. However, even ten years later, when the hidden power of the Ear Group came out again, it was still beyond imagination and shocked the world.

 Chapter 344 Night guests

    The news of the appearance of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag didn¡¯t come out immediately by Mu Yi¡¯s order. Although he decided to reorganize the power of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, he still had more important things to do. Namely, transfer the fury of the old Taoist priest and lay him to rest.


    Although the price was that his bones would rot faster, Mu Yi was not willing to let him continue to be a fighting zombie.


    The old Taoist priest had died peacefully. In his own words, he had lived so long and found such a good successor. He had no regrets in his life. He had already laid down his hatred and the world. Maybe death had been a relief for him.


    Mu Yi would not disturb the old Taoist priest anymore.Therefore, it was imperative to transfer his fury and cut off the connection between him and Li the Cripple. He would not be thwarted.


    To ensure that everything was safe, Mu Yi didn¡¯t let E Gui announce the news of his return. Only when the old Taoist priest¡¯s work was finished, could he think about and do other things.


    Two days later, he was still at the estate of E Gui, but this evening, it was completely guarded. Without E Gui¡¯s permission, no one was allowed to go in and out, and those who disobeyed the order would be killed.


    Although some people doubted this order, they dared not disobey it. They firmly guarded the manor and forbade people to enter.


    In the backyard, Big Slave blocked the entrance, and E Gui and Gui San were on the other two sides. According to tonight¡¯s alert, as long as the visitors didn¡¯t have the strength greater than the fifth-grade, they couldn¡¯t sneak into the backyard. What¡¯s more, Mu Yi was here to guard.


    ¡°Master, you are ready.¡± Li the Cripple sat face to face with the old Taoist priest, waiting for him to adjust his state to the best, then opened his eyes and motioned to Mu Yi.


    Because he took the Nether flowers, his face was still half black and half white. He looked ugly, but the Li the Cripple didn¡¯t care. With his new strength, even if he was ten times as ugly, he would be happy.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yi nodded and looked at the old Taoist priest. At this time, the old Taoist priest didn¡¯t have divine sense. Only under the control of Li the Cripple could he have action.


    Li the Cripple didn¡¯t dare to be careless because he was very clear that everything tonight was a matter of life and death. If he was successful, his strength would be greatly increased, but he couldn¡¯t escape from death if he failed. Therefore, he didn¡¯t hesitate to fight for everything. How could he tolerate losing it again when he could see hope?


    Li the Cripple slowly raised his hands, and the old Taoist priest did the same. The two hands finally stuck together. At this moment, the suppressed Qi of the two people was released without reservation. The strong dead Qi suddenly made the backyard gloomy, and the trees, flowers and plants slowly turned yellow.


    Mu Yi kept his eyes fixed on the two men in case of an accident. He watched Li the Cripple¡¯s black and whiteface contort as the old Taoist priest¡¯s fury was transferred into him.


    Hearing a murmur from Li the Cripple, his breath suddenly became unstable. However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t make a move, but chose to believe in him. After all, Li the Cripple had full confidence. Even if it was exaggerated, it was definitely more than half a chance to succeed.


    In this case, it was impossible to fail at the beginning.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for Li the Cripple to get used to the situation, and his breathing became stable again. Then, the strength of the old Taoist priest was pouring into Li the Cripple¡¯s body, and Li the Cripple¡¯s face seemed to be constantly changing, sometimes all white, sometimes all black.


    Mu Yi could feel Li the Cripple¡¯s power was slowly increasing, and the aura of the old Taoist priest was also weakening.


    If someone else did this, he would surely fail, but the old Taoist priest was the body refining corpse of Li the Cripple. There was a connection between the two. Although this power could not be shared, it was more than possible after he took the Nether flowers.


    Looking at the old Taoist priest, Mu Yi grew saw. He knew that maybe after today, he would never see this face again. Mu Yi did not regret his choice. He believed that if the old Taoist priest knew this, he would certainly support his decision.


    Of course, it was more likely that he didn¡¯t care. He was a corpse without a mind. It was just Mu Yi who couldn¡¯t let go.


    However, Mu Yi did not regret what he had done. If a person did not have obsessions and desires, what was the meaning of living?


    The backyard grew more and more lifeless. The first one who couldn¡¯t stand it was Gui San. However, he still gritted his teeth and insisted until Mu Yi let him leave.


    As for E Gui, he was also in the second difficulty, and he could stand it. However, he couldn¡¯t understand what Li the Cripple was doing, and the relationship between them made him feel confused. Although he didn¡¯t understand, he didn¡¯t ask.


    All of a sudden, Mu Yi looked to one side worriedly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see a good play when I arrived today. It was interesting.¡±


    A voice suddenly came out, but it was on the roof. Big Slave and E Gui were shocked.


    The latter was furious. The man came here uninvited, so he had to be an enemy. Mu Yi explained that no one was allowed to disturb him. This was all his fault.


    ¡°Bold.¡± E Gui shouted lightly and went to the roof. Then, he saw a man in black standing on the roof, looking down at the yard.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± It seemed that the person in black knew E Gui and spoke casually.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± E Gui stared at the other. Although the other did not release his Qi, the feeling in his heart told him that the other was very strong and he was not a match.


    Even so, he was not allowed to step back at the moment.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is whether you have considered it well?¡± Said the man in black lightly.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± E Gui was stunned, but asked quietly.


    ¡°Naturally, joining the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag,¡± said the man in black.


    ¡°Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag?¡±


    E Gui¡¯s eyes narrowed. Although someone had looked for him long ago, he pushed him away for various reasons. Now, the other party forced him to come to the door at this critical moment with ill intent.


    If the other party already knew the identity of Mu Yi, he would have chosen to come at this sensitive time. His first reaction was that he had a traitor in his midst, but he didn¡¯t make a statement about it. No one knew except Gui San. How did the other party know?


    E Gui was worried. He was not afraid of him but worried that Mu Yi would misunderstand him.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. There¡¯s another message coming today that says that there are only two halls that have not yet submitted to our Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. I think Master E understands what I mean?¡± The man in black did not look at E Gui, but at Mu Yi in the yard.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t even listen to him. His attention was still on the old Taoist priest, and he felt his aura disappearing little by little.


    But E Gui¡¯s face had become extremely ugly and ashamed. When Mu Yi asked before, he said that there were four halls still loyal.


    Unexpectedly, in two days, the forces under the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag had been basically wiped out.


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± E Gui stared at the man fiercely.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished, of course.¡± The man in black nodded and said.


    ¡°Now that you have finished, please leave,¡± said E Gui.


    ¡°Leave? Why? What a good play.¡± The man in black said and continued to look at the yard. ¡°If I don¡¯t see it wrong, that¡¯s a necromancer, right? Tut Tut, I didn¡¯t expect that the Sparrow Organization would collude with necromancers. If the Envoy of the Vermillion Bird¡¯s Flag knew, he would be disappointed. ¡°


    ¡°It seems that you are making trouble tonight. Since you won¡¯t leave, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Although E Gui knew that he could not beat the other, he could not stand back.


    ¡°Just go away. You are not my opponent.¡± The man in black shook his head and continued to look at Mu Yi. ¡°I think he¡¯s a good one. Do you want to play?¡±


    Mu Yi still didn¡¯t pay attention to him as if he was just air.


    Although he wore a mask, it could be imagined that his expression was not good at the moment.


    ¡°Well, in that case, don¡¯t blame me.¡± The man in black said, and suddenly raised his hand and summoned a little cold light, aiming for the old Taoist priest and Li the Cripple.


    At this moment, Mu Yi¡¯s expression finally changed. With a wave of his right hand, the cold light was stopped. Then, he appeared on the roof. Without saying a word, he waved the Bamboo Tree of Life to fight the man in black without reservation. His eyes were murderous.


    The man in black didn¡¯t seem to have expected that Mu Yi would be so fast. When he saw Mu Yi, he was shocked. However, his reaction was also very fast. He used his right hand to touch his waist. A silver light came out from his waist then rolled towards Mu Yi like silver.

 Chapter 345 the Greatest Obsession

    There was a man in black whose strength was between the sixth and seventh grade. E Gui could not deal with him though his strength was comparable to the top of the second difficulty of seventh grade. He was at the top of the world and the Envoy of the Flag in the Ear Group.


    Each of the Envoys of the four flags had his own magic weapon. The top of the second difficulty was not comparable to their combat power.


    But there was no doubt that the man in black was definitely strong. Moreover, he obviously came to Mu Yi, seeming to know the identity of Mu Yi.


    Unfortunately, he miscalculated his strength.


    The silver snake, rising from the waist of the man in black, was hit by the Bamboo Tree of Life. Then, the man in black looked terrible and instinctively stepped back.


    ¡°Late,¡± Mu Yi sneered, only to see the Bamboo Tree of Life flick gently. The silver snake burst then the Bamboo Tree of Life fell towards the head of the man in black.


    The man in black tried to shift his body and raised his arm to block.


    With a crisp sound, the arm of the man in black was broken by the Bamboo Tree of Life and pressed to his shoulder as if a mountain had slammed into him. Then, he fell down.


    If he hadn¡¯t, the Bamboo Tree of Life would have crushed half of his body and killed him.


    Mu Yi looked at the big hole in the roof, his eyes were cold and murderous. Then, he shook and followed after the man. No matter what happened tonight, he could not let this man go, even if he was a follower of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.


    After landing, the man in black rushed to the window. He knew that he was definitely not a match for Mu Yi. If he didn¡¯t leave, he would die. He regretted coming.


    The man in black, named Zhang Chao, was one of the two strongest men under the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. He happened to be nearby, so when he heard about the news of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, he rushed to cow him into submission and almost got himself killed.


    Mu Yi was faster than Zhang Chao. Before Zhang Chao could get close to the window, Mu Yi had stopped him.


    ¡°I am the Right Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. We are friends.¡± Looking at Mu Yi, Zhang Chao spoke quickly. If he was killed, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag would not let him go.


    ¡°Friends? Then, you are more damned,¡± Mu Yi said in a cold voice. Even if he had been the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, he would not allow him to live, let alone let him cow him into submission.


    At the same time, Bamboo Tree of Life in Mu Yi¡¯s hand moved towards Zhang Chao. Zhang Chao used his other arm to lift his sword and defend himself.


    Mu Yi¡¯s body flickered and disappeared in front of Zhang Chao. Zhang Chao¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and he was dead. In his chest, there was a dot. Besides, he had no other injuries.


    After waiting for Mu Yi to leave the room, something seemed to land in the room.


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    Mu Yi went out, and saw E Gui who was ashamed.


    ¡°I have killed him. You can deal with it,¡± Mu Yi said and went back to the yard to guard behind the old Taoist priest. Looking at his appearance, it was hard to imagine that he just killed a man.


    When E Gui came into the room, he saw Zhang Chao lying on the ground with his eyes wide open. Perhaps, it had been a simple test that had cost him his life.


    If there was regret medicine, he would definitely buy it.


    E Gui looked grave. He grabbed Zhang Chao and left quietly. He didn¡¯t feel sympathetic to Zhang Chao, but he was sad.


    Li the Cripple and the old Taoist priest in the backyard didn¡¯t know what happened outside. With time passing, the skin on Li the Cripple¡¯s face began to look old, and he lost all his hair, but his energy became more and more powerful.


    At this time, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help worrying because he knew that this was the most critical moment. If he didn¡¯t get it right, both of them would suffer from the boomerang effect and die.


    Fortunately, Li the Cripple didn¡¯t let him down. His expression was distorted, in the end, the strength of the old Taoist priest was pulled out from him a little bit as his appearance seemed to grow old all of a sudden. His skin was like an old tree skin without water, and his body also exuded the heavy smell of decay.


    Finally, Li the Cripple shouted, a strong energy of death broke out from his body. At the same time, the old Taoist priest fell backward.


    At the critical moment, Mu Yi flicked to block the strength of Li the Cripple¡¯s energy then carefully held the old Taoist priest.


    The old Taoist priest¡¯s appearance returned to that of the serene dead.


    ¡°You can sleep well, I promise, no one will disturb you anymore.¡± As Mu Yi said this, he picked up the old Taoist priest and put him in the coffin he¡¯d made. It looked ordinary but showed all his regard.


    He sealed the coffin cover. Suddenly, Mu Yi breathed out a long relieved breath. He was inexplicably relaxed, even his spirit strength increased greatly.


    Mu Yi remembered the past times with the old Taoist priest. This memory of sealing his coffin framed them all.


    Looking for the old Taoist priest had been the biggest obsession of Mu Yi¡¯s life. He had gone through many hardships, but finally completed it.


    It was more than a breakthrough. It was almost uncontrollable. There was a light wheel behind his head, and his body vibrated again and again. But after every shock, he became purer. His whole body seemed to be baptized from inside to outside and he felt like walking on clouds almost like a fairy. The wind around him seemed to pass through his body, and moonlight shone into his heart.


    He cleared his mind. Some of the problems he didn¡¯t understand in the past were figured out like a kind of epiphany.


    Mu Yi was standing in the yard. Suddenly, the wind wrapped around him, but his clothes and hair didn¡¯t shake.


    Big Slave stood at the door and stared.


    Li the Cripple was still immersed in his own world at the moment, keeping his body stable.


    As for E Gui, maybe he was the only one who was sober, but he didn¡¯t understand what kind of state Mu Yi was in at the moment. The scene was deeply imprinted in his heart and wouldn¡¯t be forgotten for many years.


    Mu Yi remained immersed in this state for a long time before he gradually woke up. He felt unprecedented ease, physically and mentally. Moreover, he found that his strength of the spirit increased a lot. The Qi in his Dantian gradually condensed into a vortex and slowly rotated.


    The deepest chakra of his body, M¨±l¨¡dh¨¡ra, showed vitality, while Sv¨¡dhih¨¡na was transforming essence. The three chakras were brighter than ever before. Mu Yi had an intuition that the fourth chakra would be opened by his mind, and there would be no instability.


    But Mu Yi did not make a breakthrough. He would keep cultivating for well-grounded development.


    Mu Yi found that the seed of Taoism in his heart became more solid. It was still a shadow, but its color was more profound.


    He became more powerful. The third level of Vajra glaze body had been completed. He could also make a breakthrough at any time, or even catch up with the realm of Liao Fan. At this speed, only those reincarnated as Living Buddhas could match it.


    However, Mu Yi was not complacent. He knew that he still had a long way to go, especially when he decided to practice Taoism and Buddhism. It was doomed that his way would be more difficult. Mu Yi was more cautious and afraid of making a mistake.


    When Mu Yi woke up, he found that Li the Cripple was still sitting there. His energy was fluctuating, and his face was black and white. He looked like an old man in his seventies, and pained.


    Mu Yi knew that something was wrong as soon as he saw him. His Yin and Yang were out of balance and his power was out of control, a sign of being possessed by the devil. If no one helped him, he would explode with a bang.


    Fortunately, he had already cut off the connection with the old Taoist priest, and transferred his fury and Yin Qi to his body, so no matter what happened to him, he had nothing to do with the Taoist priest.


    Li the Cripple noticed that Mu Yi was looking at him. He opened his eyes and looked at Mu Yi with difficulty. His eyes were full of supplication because only Mu Yi could save him. If Mu Yi didn¡¯t save him, his fate would be miserable.


    Mu Yi stood there, motionless, as if he did not see his plea. Through the ghost slave bond, Mu Yi could feel his mood, mingled with resentment, despair, and the desperate will to survive.

 Chapter 346 Waiting

    When the power inside Li the Cripple¡¯s body was getting completely out of control and even an immortal would be hard pressed to save him, Mu Yi finally moved.


    Mu Yi appeared in front of Li the Cripple and placed his hands on Li the Cripple¡¯s head. At the same time, his mighty mind and spirit power entered Li the Cripple¡¯s body. Because of ghost slave control technique, Li the Cripple had no resistance against Mu Yi¡¯s mind power and allowed it to enter his body. Mu Yi¡¯s mind power gradually controlled Li the Cripple¡¯s body.


    Li the Cripple was in bad shape. Originally, the Nether flowers balanced the life and death Qi in his body, so even if he absorbed the fury of the old Taoist Priest, he would be fine, but the problem was that his strength was increasing too fast and his mind and spirit strength couldn¡¯t keep up and spiraled out of Li the Cripple¡¯s control.


    When Mu Yi took control of Li the Cripple¡¯s body, he tamed it with his own mind and spirit power, and the life and death Qi rebalanced. When the life and death Qi flowed in his body, forming the pattern of Tai Chi, it contained a kind of wisdom.


    The pattern of Tai Chi faded in a flash then disappeared in Li the Cripple¡¯s body. Mu Yi felt regretful that he couldn¡¯t see the pattern anymore.


    At the same time, he also realized that necromancers had a purpose. Everything was balanced. Zombies pointed to a great truth, and people who understood life and death could become quite terrifying.


    However, understanding the truth of life and death was also very difficult. It took more than luck to understand it.


    It seemed that Li the Cripple went wrong, but in fact, he gradually returned to the right path. However, how to continue in the future depended on himself.


    Mu Yi sealed part of Li the Cripple¡¯s strength with the method of restriction, and he didn¡¯t take back his strength until Li the Cripple¡¯s mind and spirit power could control his body.


    An hour later, Li the Cripple opened his eyes and looked at Mu Yi with a complicated expression. Li the Cripple looked older than before, but he was stronger.


    If he could understand life and death, he would become young again. However, it would likely take a long time.


    ¡°Li Ji bows to you, master,¡± Li the Cripple went to Mu Yi and kneeled solemnly.


    The power in his body had been out of control. He thought he was going to die. Mu Yi could save him, but had seemed to ignore him. He didn¡¯t hate Mu Yi. After all, he turned Mu Yi¡¯s master into a zombie. Being hacked into pieces couldn¡¯t make that right. He only hated himself, but this hate was more like his attachment to life and unwillingness to die.


    Originally, Li the Cripple thought that after finding the Nether flower and absorbing the strength of the Taoist priest, he could reach the top at once. He had been so naive to think that reaching the peak of second difficulty was that simple. It was not because his master¡¯s records were wrong but his incompetence.


    If fighting zombies did this, it would be possible for them to reach the top, but he was different from the fighting zombies. If he had such strength but couldn¡¯t control it, he would end up losing control of his strength and devolving into madness.


    When Mu Yi saved him, he didn¡¯t even know what he was feeling. Grateful? Glad?


    Regardless, he survived, and his strength grew to the fifth grade. When his mind and spirit power became more powerful, he could release the power in his body and advance again.


    Li the Cripple knew how it came to be, so he kneeled sincerely in servitude and devotion.


    ¡°Do you know why I saved you?¡± Mu Yi looked at Li the Cripple and asked.


    Li the Cripple shook his head, ¡°I, your servant, don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It was you who took my master away, forcing me to step into the world. Now I still have many causes and consequences to solve so I can¡¯t seclude myself with my master. I saved your life with the aim to make you guard his grave to pay back your mistakes. When I return to seclusion, you will be free again,¡± said Mu Yi lightly.


    Originally, he did intend to let Li the Cripple die, but when he saw the desire in Li the Cripple¡¯s eyes, his heart suddenly trembled, and he chose to save him. Letting him guard the old Taoist Priest¡¯s grave was also one of the reasons why he chose to save him.


    He had received a lot of gratitude and resentment. It was impossible for him to seclude until he resolved it all. Thus, it was impossible for Mu Yi to bury the old Taoist Priest in the mountain without doing anything more. He couldn¡¯t travel all around the world carrying a coffin, so the best way was to let Li the Cripple guard the grave.


    ¡°I, your servant, abide by master¡¯s orders. As for freedom, I don¡¯t care. I have nothing else to ask for in my life. I only beg master to let me take revenge in the future. From then on, my broken body is under master¡¯s command,¡± Li the Cripple said solemnly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when you have enough strength, I will let you take revenge,¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    Although Li the Cripple¡¯s strength was equivalent to the fifth grade, it was just power not control. He had made continuous breakthroughs and rapid progress, so it would be hard for him to wield all his strength. If he went after Qu Yang under this circumstance, he would definitely die.


    Although Qu Yang¡¯s strength was only of the fourth grade, he was in the fifth grade as long as he was in Qu Mortuary, and he could wield all his strength. What¡¯s more, there was Bei Ming and many living zombies around him. If Li the Cripple wanted to get revenge and kill Quyang, he had to reach the sixth grade.


    When Li the Cripple heard Mu Yi¡¯s words, he immediately got excited and his eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Thank you very much, master.¡±


    The next day, in addition to E Gui, there were more than a dozen people standing in the Sparrow Organization. These people were all the elder members and elites of the Sparrow Organization. Their arrival meant that Mu Yi had revealed his identity.


    Mu Yi had called out the Xin lamp. Along with E Gui¡¯s testimony, no one could doubt him, but Mu Yi¡¯s young appearance worried them. No one could deny that Mu Yi was Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, but if his strength was not enough to subdue all the people necessary, it was impossible to convince or subjugate anyone.


    In this world, strength counted.


    However, when Mu Yi released his aura a little, the people were out of breath. After being sacred for their lives, people¡¯s eyes on Mu Yi became fanatical again. A powerful envoy could undoubtedly lead them to a glorious future.


    Of course, some people were worried. All in all, Mu Yi was late. The power of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag had been almost completely occupied by the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. According to Zhang Zhao, only two halls were still loyal to the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    Compared with the strength of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, the strength of his side was nothing.


    Mu Yi did not pay attention to other people¡¯s vile thoughts, but looked at E Gui and asked, ¡°Leader E, how long will it take you to reorganize the strength of the Sparrow Organization?¡±


    According to the reaction of the people, he knew that there were still people with vile thoughts. However, he didn¡¯t care. A few people couldn¡¯t change anything. Even if all his information was revealed to these people, he was not afraid.


    From the moment he killed Zhang Zhao last night, there was no leeway between him and the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, and playing tricks was not his style. As long as he did the right thing, he could defeat everyone. Anyone who betrayed him would pay a price.


    ¡°It will take at least three years to recover the Sparrow Organization to its peak, but it will only take three months to recover to seventy to eighty percent of its power,¡± E Gui said loudly, although one hundred percent was close to seventy percent, it took ten times longer than the time the latter needed.


    Because Sparrow Organization was located in a remote place, the territory of the Tu people who had always been relatively secluded, the unrest that year did not disturb the area. Although Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag had not appeared in these years, the Sparrow Organization had always existed silently.


    Some old people retired after they reached the age, and some people left because of disappointment. Once the news that the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag returned spread, those who left disappointed would surely return, but those old people would be unable to bear the burden.


    Recovering seventy percent of its strength in three months was the best result that E Gui could achieve with all his efforts.


    Mu Yi looked at E Gui and all the people in the hall, ¡°Three months is too long. I¡¯ll give you two months. In two months, I¡¯ll come back here and take you out of here.¡±


    ¡°As the lord has ordered,¡± E Gui took the lead in saying aloud, with a more fanatical expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you said.¡±


    Most people¡¯s expressions were similar to that of E Gui, but there were many people who were not willing.


    However, Mu Yi believed that this would not happen when he came back next time.


    In these two months, Mu Yi decided to go back to Funiu Mountain to bury the old Taoist Priest then return here to consolidate the power belonging to him and fight the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag to completely lay the foundation for his position.


    At that time, he believed that the warm-hearted Envoy of Xuan Ming¡¯s flag would be willing to help him. He could also take the opportunity to improve his strength in these two months. Only in this way could he have the capital to fight the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.

 Chapter 347 Back to Funiu Mountain

    Half a month later, a carriage came into Funiu town. Originally, the carriage was not unusual, but the driver was a trembling old man who looked as if he would die at any time. However, he was skilled at horse riding. Even though there was a constant stream of people on the road, he moved forward easily.


    A big man who was a little dull followed the carriage, carrying a huge package. He sweat like a pig, and it was clear that the package was heavy from the sound of his footsteps. However, the big man followed the carriage without expression as if the heavy package was not on his back.


    This group was Mu Yi and others who came back from Laosi City. Mu Yi sat in the carriage with a light blue flame between his hands. The flame beat gently in his hands like an elf.


    After half a month, he finally came back here. However, Mu Yi was not idle on the road. He began to practice the fire control technique. He had been able to make a turn, which greatly increased the power of Nanming Li Fire.


    Due to the rapid progress in this period of time, Mu Yi had specially made a huge package for Big Slave full of heavy fine iron, so that he could carry it all the way. However, after half a month¡¯s walking, there was no more vanity in Big Slave, and his strength was all restrained and could be controlled easily.


    As for Nian Nuer, she was already awake. Her strength, as expected, advanced one level and reached the fifth grade without the help of the Bamboo Tree of Life. Once she merged with the Bamboo Tree of Life, her strength could reach the sixth grade, and there was no sign of instability.


    Her speed of advancement made Mu Yi envious.


    In half a year, Funiu town seemed to become livelier. There were more carriages on the official road, and the town became noisy and lively.


    Mu Yi asked Li the Cripple to drive the carriage to the foot of Funiu Mountain. After getting off, he took out the coffin and held it over his head. Fortunately, no one was there. Otherwise, they would be shocked to see this.


    After the chakras were opened, Mu Yi¡¯s strength increased a lot. Later, he cultivated Vajra glaze body, and his strength increased even more dramatically. Therefore, the coffin of several hundred catties was nothing in his hands.


    Arriving at Funiu Mountain, Nian Nuer came out of the Bamboo Tree of Life. She hopped quickly in front and seemed very happy. Obviously, she took this place as a home. Even the eyes of Big Slave were gentler.


    Only Li the Cripple followed Mu Yi without saying a word. He also lived here at the beginning, but now things weren¡¯t how they used to be. After coming back, his mood definitely became different.


    ¡°Are you the Priest Mu?¡±


    Just up the mountain, a middle-aged man walked out of the hut on one side. When he saw Mu Yi, he was shocked then surprised.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my house?¡± Before Mu Yi spoke, Nian Nuer asked questions. The middle-aged man did not live in the small Taoist temple, but built a small house nearby and lived there.


    ¡°I¡¯m a servant of the Su mansion. I¡¯m ordered by my master to take care of the Taoist temple here and wait for the Taoist Priest to come back,¡± said the middle-aged man immediately.


    ¡°It is so kind of Master Su to do this.¡± Mu Yi nodded, then took the coffin to the back of the house. He found the tools and began to dig. He did it by himself as he did last time and soon buried the coffin.


    ¡°We¡¯re home, old man. From now on, no one will disturb you. You can rest here.¡± Mu Yi looked at the grave and said softly. There was no tombstone, no joss paper, no tribute, only a pile of loess.


    For Mu Yi, those things were meaningless. As long as this was his home, that was enough.


    Mu Yi kowtowed respectfully in front of the grave, then got up and looked at several figures in a hurry in the middle of the mountain. Su Chongshan was the first one. Having not seen him in half a year, he looked a lot better. It was no wonder that he looked better than before because when Mu Yi saw him last time, he was worried about his wife and had not gotten a good rest for many days.


    But now, Su¡¯s family was thriving, and the ambition in his heart could be unleashed.


    Su Chongshan spoke with admiration, ¡°Having not seen you for half a year, the Taoist priest became more and more extraordinary, not like us, the ordinary people, but more like the relegated immortal falling to Earth.¡±


    His words were not pure flattery. With the deepening of Mu Yi¡¯s Taoism, his temperament was also constantly changing. He had unique characters and temperament. Although he had been cultivating for such a long time, he had not really returned to his original nature yet, and his Qi could still be seen by other people.


    ¡°You are getting stronger and stronger. I think that wish has been fulfilled,¡± Mu Yi smiled.


    ¡°All thanks to your plan. Otherwise, the Su family wouldn¡¯t have today¡¯s glory. Jin Lun and his father are in the capital. I¡¯ve sent people to deliver the letter quickly. I believe they can return in two days,¡± Su Chongshan said.


    ¡°You are too polite. What I said was just a young man¡¯s boast. Even if the thing is successful, it¡¯s because of your strategic genius.¡±


    Mu Yi and Su Chongshan entered the Taoist temple. Although they hadn¡¯t returned for half a year, the temple was clean. This undoubtedly showed that Su Chongshan had a very high opinion of Mu Yi. Although Su Chongshan decided all the major issues on his own, without Mu Yi¡¯s ways of increasing luck, the Su family would not have turned bad luck into good luck several times as if they were helped by immortals.


    After a lifetime of practice, Su Chongshan had already developed a pair of smart eyes. He knew that the reason why Su family could develop so fast, in addition to Su family¡¯s efforts, was the mysterious theory of Qi and fortune. At the beginning, some people may not believe it, but they had to believe it after experiencing it several times.


    ¡°Half of the achievements of the Su family were possible because of you alone,¡± Su Chongshan said forcefully. If it was not the case, he would not rush here as soon as he got the news that Mu Yi had returned.


    Mu Yi smiled and said nothing modest, acquiescing to Su Chongshan¡¯s words.


    ¡°What is your plan for this return?¡± Su Chongshan looked at Mu Yi with eager eyes. Although the Su family had developed rapidly in this half year, Mu Yi had not been around. It had always made him feel uneasy and afraid that something unexpected had happened.


    Last time Mu Yi left, he said that once he came back, he would live in seclusion here. However, the way Su Chongshan saw it, if this talented person lived in seclusion on this mountain, it would be a waste. He even had an idea that he wanted to let Mu Yi completely join the Su family and make the relationship between them closer.


    ¡°It may be a disappointment, but there is still unfinished business in the world. I will stay here for at most one month then I will leave.¡±


    Mu Yi could naturally see Su Chongshan¡¯s plan, so it was better to say it clearly. The Su family was very powerful, the family of the rich. But for Mu Yi, the pool of the Su family was still too small.


    At this moment, Su Chongshan couldn¡¯t help but think of what Mu Yi said to his grandson before leaving. Mu Yi said talented people would fully exert their gifts once they had opportunities. Now Mu Yi was ambitious, how would he be willing to remain in a small pool?


    Thinking of this, Su Chongshan had a wry smile on his face. Didn¡¯t he know it? He was just unwilling to accept it, but he quickly accepted it and adjusted his mood. In any case, he just needed to have a good relationship with Mu Yi. Because it was not Mu Yi who couldn¡¯t leave the Su family, but the Su family couldn¡¯t leave Mu Yi.


    Su Chongshan shook his head, ¡°I am the one who dreams. It¡¯s a pity that you will only stay for one month. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t see Yingying.¡±


    ¡°Oh, where is Miss Yingying?¡± Mu Yi asked curiously, and the girl in the long, green skirt came to mind.


    ¡°To be honest with you, Yingying left with an expert,¡± said Su Chongshan.


    ¡°An expert?¡± Mu Yi was surprised.


    ¡°Exactly, more than half a month after you left, a middle-aged woman came and said that Yingying had a relationship with her, so she accepted Yingying as a disciple and took Yingying away.¡±


    ¡°Since you were willing to let Miss Yingying leave with her, I don¡¯t think the expert is a fake one.¡±


    Mu Yi smiled. Su Chongshan was a bright man and he couldn¡¯t be cheated.


    Unexpectedly, Su Chongshan¡¯s face showed a wry smile. ¡°The expert was really powerful, but I didn¡¯t want Yingying to follow someone as a disciple, let alone leave. Yingying wanted to.¡±


    After Su Chongshan finished, he looked at Mu Yi deeply and seemed to say that all this had something to do with Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi¡¯s mind turned slightly, and he understood Su Chongshan¡¯s intentions. Mu Yi¡¯s expression was stiff for a while. However, he still said, ¡°Everyone has their own destiny. Miss Yingying may be able to achieve something in the future. It¡¯s not a problem to protect the Su family. Do you know the name of the expert? In the future, maybe I can meet her out in the world. ¡°


    ¡°That person only said that her surname was Yun and she came from the top of Qiong Mountain. Besides that, she didn¡¯t leave any information. She didn¡¯t even say where she would take Yingying to and when she would return.¡± Su Chongshan smiled bitterly with a touch of sadness between his eyebrows.


    In his opinion, the best destination for his granddaughter was to marry Mu Yi. There was no rule that Taoist priests couldn¡¯t get married. Only in this way could the Su family completely tie itself to Mu Yi. If they had a son or daughter in the future, giving the Su family to Mu Yi would be no big deal.


    It was a pity that his granddaughter didn¡¯t have such a fate. The reason why she was willing to leave with others was that she didn¡¯t want to be too far away from Mu Yi. For Su Yingying, what kept her from Mu Yi was not the distance, but that she couldn¡¯t see the world Mu Yi existed in.


    ¡°Surname Yun, the top of Qiong Mountain? I remember it and inquire about it someday. I believe that Miss Yingying will be fine. ¡°

 Chapter 348 Thunder Techniques

    Su Chongshan came and left in a hurry. He didn¡¯t even see Nian Nuer since she was hiding in the bamboo forest. Maybe he thought that she still couldn¡¯t appear in the daytime, so he didn¡¯t bother asking for her.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind supporting the Su family at all. Su Chongshan had already sent him the land lease of Funiu Mountain. The whole mountain was his to control as he wished and no one could drive him away. He could also leave Li the Cripple to protect the mountain if he left. He had more than enough strength.


    Three days later, Su Jinlun came up the mountain. His face was tired, but his eyes were very bright. He was excited to see Mu Yi. After half a year¡¯s training, his impetuousness had all faded away.


    Su Jinlun was one of Mu Yi¡¯s few friends so they spent the morning talking and catching up. Su Jinlun talked about everything that had happened in his absence. Mu Yi was happy to just sit and listen. He had grown accustomed to fighting, but this kind of life made him warm.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Most of Mu Yi¡¯s time was spent practicing the fire control technique, but after the first turn the difficulty increased. Mu Yi could only turn the Nanming Li fire into a small snake. The color of the Nanming Li fire had deepened and it had gotten stronger as well. He had made some progress.


    As for the thunder technique, Mu Yi had not started practicing yet. He tried to use the Five Thunders charm to guide the lightning, but it seemed something was missing. Also, even though Vajra glaze body was at the third level of perfection, he estimated that he couldn¡¯t bear the real power of natural lightning, so it was dangerous to practice the thunder technique. It was another reason why he hadn¡¯t started.


    In addition to boxing every morning, Mu Yi rarely sat down and rested. He was afraid that he would open the fourth chakra accidentally. His current relaxed state made him feel closer to the nature of the world. He could feel that it wasn¡¯t time yet.


    It became overcast suddenly one day. Mu Yi could tell a rainstorm was coming. He bathed, changed clothes, and removed his hairpin. His hair fell and covered his shoulders. He had already found a lead. It was a ten-foot-long bronze pole, which was inserted in the highest place on Funiu Mountain. Mu Yi had drawn the Five Thunders charm runes all over the pole.


    A dark cloud seemed to be within reach. The wind blew suddenly making Mu Yi¡¯s clothes and hair sway. Back in the Taoist temple, Nian Nuer was near the window worrying. She could appear in the daytime without fearing the sun, but she still didn¡¯t dare to go out in this kind of weather. She could only stay in the room.


    Big Slave stood behind her. His eyes seemed unfocused but he was staring into the distance. It seemed like he was looking at Mu Yi on the top of the mountain through the window. Li the Cripple stood in front of the Taoist temple and looked towards the distance as well.


    Finally, a flash of lightning lit up the darkness and the sound of thunder rang out. Mu Yi looked up at the lightning running through the dark clouds. The power of nature was much stronger than his Five Thunders charm. He felt tiny in comparison.


    It is said that monsters, animals and plants need to go through natural calamities to transform. Ghosts become the king of ghosts and people reach the third step by meeting the test of heaven and earth. Although I am reluctant, I should be able to bear one strike.


    Mu Yi knew his line of thinking was correct. There was no power in the world that could be obtained from nothing. The more you wanted, the more you had to pay. The thunder technique was powerful, but practicing it was very dangerous.


    He thought about having to face the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag soon. The Yellow River¡¯s ancient road would be open in a few months as well. He would have to face the world¡¯s most powerful people, so he was determined to move forward.


    Boom!


    Lightning lit up the sky. Mu Yi felt like the lightning was getting closer to him, as if it would hit the bronze pole at any moment. The thunder continuously rumbled and the clouds seemed so close this high up the mountain.


    Boom! Boom!


    The lightning lit up Mu Yi¡¯s face as the storm continued. He looked up at the sky and reached for the pole. Lightning hit the pole wrapping it and Mu Yi in purple light. Mu Yi was forced to let go of the pole and fell to the ground. His body felt like it was being torn apart and even his spirit was being attacked. He was slipping into unconsciousness due to the pain.


    The Xin lamp that was in his sea of knowledge moved bringing him back to his senses. The purple light that had invaded the sea of knowledge was quickly suppressed. The three chakras emitted light and wove together with the purple light that had entered his body. One by one, small …d symbols appeared on his body. Buddhist Scriptures started flowing through his mind as the Vajra glaze body began to break through to the fourth level.


    There seemed to be a hunger coming from deep within his body. The lightning that surrounded his body was absorbed and transformed into nutrients for the Vajra glaze body. After breaking through, it was even able to fully stabilize.


    The Five Thunders were based on the principle of the Tao as the body, the method as the use, internal repair ¨C the exploration and combination of body, external use ¨C the exploration and combination of thunder and lightning. People can gather the Qi of the five elements and utilize the five thunders of the Qi. The thunder method is the way of nature. The God of Lightning is my God. By combining Qi with God one achieves the thunder technique.


    Mu Yi remembered the passages from the thunder technique at this time. He hadn¡¯t forgotten his main purpose. The Vajra glaze body had solved the initial danger, so now he could start officially. There was still a lot of the power of lightning in Mu Yi¡¯s body. He used the thunder technique to manipulate it. When he opened his eyes, a purple flame flashed in them.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t hesitate to grab the pole again. He couldn¡¯t stop now.


    ¡­


    When Mu Yi was hit by the lightning, Nian Nuer was nervously clinging to the window. She wanted to rush out without thinking about anything else. However, she thought about what Mu Yi said and chose to stay inside and believe in his words.


    ¡°Only the master could withstand the power of heaven and earth in such a state.¡± Li the Cripple whispered.


    He had already found out that Mu Yi was not really at the top of the second difficulty and that there were only three chakras in his body. Li the Cripple was almost shocked silly by the information. How amazing was his master¡¯s talent? If Mu Yi opened seven chakras, which step would his strength increase to? He was sure that Mu Yi was a genius rarely seen in a hundred years.


    ¡­


    There was another flash of lightning and Mu Yi¡¯s body was struck again. He managed to stand steadily without falling. He grasped the bronze pole firmly as it was struck by lightning again and again. In his body, a faint rune appeared in his five internal organs and grew brighter as he absorbed the power of the lightning.

 Chapter 349 Breaking It by Himself

    Eventually the lightning stopped, leaving only rain behind. Mu Yi stood tall and upright at the top of Funiu Mountain. His whole body had an indescribable majesty. The light of four chakras were superimposed behind his head. The fourth chakra opened and had integrated with the others while he was practicing the thunder technique.


    The fourth chakra was the heart chakra. In Buddhism, it was also called the Dharmakaya chakra. This heart chakra not only increased strength, but also strengthened one¡¯s wisdom. Mu Yi looked inside his mind and saw the Tao seed above the great light chakra. It hadn¡¯t changed much this time but a Tao seed was already difficult to achieve. If it could be condensed so easily, it would not deserve to be thought of so highly.


    In order to advance, it was necessary to have an understanding of Taoism as well as heaven and earth. Taoism was a kind of thought, just like the ancient sage and the sub saint¡¯s struggle for knowledge, but understanding could be achieved through even a mere thunder technique.


    Now without using magical power, his combat power had reached the top of the second difficulty. His strength could not be considered weak even if compared with Ning Wuque and White Wuchang. If he used magical power, he could suppress two people. He now had the qualifications to fight against the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.


    Mu Yi¡¯s thunder technique could only be regarded as a small success since most of the lightning force was actually poured into the earth. If he wanted to achieve a big success or even a complete success, he needed to lead down the lightning of heaven and earth by himself. Only then could he perfect the thunder technique.


    The thunder technique only had three realms of success: small, big and complete. Once it was complete, one could summon the lightning of heaven and earth to kill the enemy. The small success of the thunder technique increased the power of the Five Thunders charm. As for how much it would increase, even Mu Yi didn¡¯t know but he suspected the lightning would have the power to threaten the top of the second difficulty.


    With his current physical strength, if he wanted to achieve the big success in the thunder technique, he must open the sixth chakra at least. The Vajra glaze body should be cultivated until it reached the fifth level, otherwise he would not be able to withstand the lightning. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to achieve it. The small success technique was enough for him for now.


    The first turn of the fire control technique was all that Mu Yi could achieve in such a short time. His strength wasn¡¯t increasing anymore, so he could only practice slowly. Mu Yi shook his head and opened his eyes. He had climbed to the top of the mountain with the help of the lightning. He was satisfied as he headed back to the Taoist temple.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Nian Nuer said, rushing towards him as he appeared.


    Mu Yi glanced at Big Slave. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion but he thought Big Slave had smiled. When he looked again, his usual blank expression had returned.


    Li the Cripple had already disappeared quietly. He only wanted to be a shadow. He spent most of his time in front of the tomb of the old Taoist priest, like a tomb keeper. Su Chongshan and Su Jinlun had seen him several times during this time, but they didn¡¯t know he was an expert.


    Mu Yi hid in the Taoist temple and devoted himself to cultivating for a while. There were seven chakras. Mu Yi had opened more than half of them. However, he also understood that the further one progressed, the more difficult it was to open the chakras. So many people of the second difficulty were stuck and could not break through.


    This was mostly because when they broke through to the second difficulty, they were greedy. Some even opened several chakras to make their strength soar for a while, but this only laid an unstable. In the later stages, they then had to make up for it.


    The last chakra was the top wheel and the last shackle in the human body. Only by breaking the last shackle could one get through the bridge between heaven and earth. Once the top wheel was opened, the bridge between heaven and earth was connected.


    The heaven and earth in the human body established a small connection with the world, which was the real reason why the top of the second difficulty could control the strength of the earth and the sky. Although Mu Yi was powerful, he was still unable to control the strength of the earth and the sky.


    Mu Yi was in the process of cultivating when Su Chongshan came to see him. It seemed there was something urgent that they needed his assistance with. He came since his concentration was interrupted. He now understood why the ancients would flee into the deep mountains to cultivate. They didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb them.


    As Mu Yi approached, he saw Su Chongshan looking worried and slightly nervous. When he finally noticed Mu Yi standing in front of him with a smile, he felt relieved.


    ¡°Why are you so frightened?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you, but the problem is beyond the ability of the Su family. Do you still remember the Church of the Thousand Children?¡± Su Chongshan asked directly.


    ¡°The Church of the Thousand Children? Of course.¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    He thought of the Dharma protector of the Church of the Thousand Children. If he hadn¡¯t fought him, he wouldn¡¯t have broken through the second difficulty and gained Big Slave. The Dharma protector had fled at the time because he was unable to fight back.


    Mu Yi knew that the Dharma protector probably hated him deeply. Mu Yi not only destroyed his body, but also took away Big Slave. If there was a chance to get back at Mu Yi, he would never give it up. Mu Yi thought that the Dharma protector came back for him and the Su family had maybe suffered.


    ¡°Our Su family¡¯s business in the provincial capital has been under comprehensive pressure. After some investigation, I found out that it involved the Church of the Thousand Children. The Church of the Thousand Children is powerful and relies on the governor, so our Su family has become a plague that everyone avoids. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you but Jinlun was arrested. They told us if we want Jinlun alive, the whole Su family must be used to exchange.¡± Su Chongshan said.


    ¡°I figured. If my guess is not wrong, the Church of the Thousand Children should be coming for me. The past should be settled this time.¡± Mu Yi said lightly.


    If it was when Mu Yi had just broken through to the second difficulty and destroyed the Dharma protector¡¯s flesh, the Church of the Thousand Children might pose a threat. Mu Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of them with his current strength. Even Big Slave, Li the Cripple, and Nian Nuer were strong enough to fight against the Church of the Thousand Children.


    The lion which was catching the rabbit used all its strength. He planned to save Su Jinlun and ended everything himself. Su Chongshan was relieved knowing Mu Yi would handle it. He had seen Mu Yi¡¯s strength. He was confident that no one could stop him. He also knew that the well-known devil Taoist was Mu Yi.


    If Su Chongshan knew about this, so did the Dharma protector of the Thousand Children. Since he dared to provoke Mu YiI, he should have some backing. Moreover, he had only seen the Dharma protector of the Thousand Children, but the leader never appeared. Mu Yi was confident that no matter what their scheme was he could handle it.

 Chapter 350 Came to Qingjiang Prefecture again

    Mu Yi left with Big Slave and Nian Nuer. Li the Cripple stayed to take care of the Taoist temple. The provincial city that Su Chongshan was referring to was Qingjiang Prefecture, which was the headquarters of the Church of the Thousand Children and the Far Ink Professional Organization.


    Mu Yi got dressed and put on a Bamboo hat so no one could recognize him. Big Slave had gotten smaller so people would only fear him a little. They would never associate him with the most powerful weapon of the Church of the Thousand Children. There was no need to worry about being recognized during the trip. Mu Yi wanted to hide their identities so as not to involve the Su Clan in his matters.


    Funiu Mountain was Mu Yi¡¯s home and he didn¡¯t want to lose his home. He knew that there would be no other paradise like Funiu Mountain for him in the world. If someone found out his identity, those people who wanted to seize the key of Yellow River¡¯s ancient road would kill the people of Su Clan. Prince Chun who had returned to the capital would not let them go.


    When they arrived in Qingjiang Prefecture, they went to the Far Ink Professional Organization.


    ¡°Is the Master here?¡± Mu Yi asked the guard at the door.


    The guard¡¯s attitude was surprisingly good as he quickly replied, ¡°The Master hasn¡¯t returned from escorting. Please leave your name and I will let her know when she comes back.¡±


    Mu Yi was disappointed. He didn¡¯t know why he had come here. What had been said was obviously an excuse for outsiders. Mo Ruyan hadn¡¯t come back here after leaving Luoyang City. He didn¡¯t know where she had gone. Whether she was in danger or not could only depend on her own strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mu Yi shook his head and turned around.


    ¡°Wait. The Master¡¯s father is here. I could give the message to him.¡± The guard said hurriedly.


    ¡°Alright. When she comes back, please tell her that an old friend came. She will know.¡± Mu Yi said and then left with Big Slave.


    ¡°That was strange. Your face is covered and you said to say an old friend is visiting. How would the Master know who you are?¡± The guard muttered.


    ¡°Little Seven, what are you talking about?¡± A middle-aged man, who had just come out, asked.


    ¡°Uncle Cai, there was a strange man who came to see the Master, but he didn¡¯t leave a name. He left after saying that an old friend came to visit.¡± Little Seven said.


    ¡°What did the man look like? ¡± Uncle Cai asked excitedly.


    ¡°He was wearing a hat and his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.¡± Little Seven admitted. ¡°But he was followed by a big man who looked fierce.¡±


    ¡°How tall was the big man? Nearly 3 meters? ¡± Uncle Cai asked.


    ¡°3 meters? Uncle Cai, that¡¯s impossible. The big man was only a little taller than me.¡± Little Seven said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not him.¡± Uncle Cai said with a disappointed tone.


    ¡°Uncle Cai, what are you talking about? Does that man have something to do with the Master?¡± Little Seven asked.


    ¡°Get out. Can you inquire about the Master? You better be careful. If the Master¡¯s father heard about it, you would be punished.¡± Uncle Cai scolded with a smile, then left.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Recently, the Master¡¯s father gets angry when anyone mentions the master.¡± Little Seven said to himself. He quickly shut up and focused on his work.


    ¡­¡­..


    When they arrived at the inn, Nian Nuer came out of the Bamboo Tree of Life. She had to stay in the Bamboo Tree of Life if they were around other people. It was another way for them to go unnoticed.


    ¡°Brother, has Ruyan come back?¡±


    ¡°No, maybe her tour is not over.¡± Mu Yi said lightly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nian Nuer said, looking depressed.


    ¡°My Lord.¡± Someone knocking at the door said.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Mu Yi said after Nian Nuer returned to the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    This was one of the secret places of Su Clan in Qingjiang Prefecture. Only Su Chongshan and a few other people knew about it. The door opened and a man dressed as a waiter came in. He looked like he was in his twenties. He had the kind of face that would not stand out in the crowd.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m Su Yun.¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you have any news about Su Jinlun?¡± Mu Yi asked directly.


    In addition to their legal business, the Su Clan cultivated a group of people secretly. They collected information or helped the Su Clan when asked. Su Yun was the leader of the group of people. According to Su Chongshan, Su Yun was a scholar previously. However, something happened so he changed his name and joined Su Clan. Su Chongshan trusted him a lot.


    ¡°The young prince is being detained in the prison of Qingjiang Prefecture, which is guarded heavily. I tried my best to save him, but was unable to.¡± Su Yun said shamefully. ¡°There is no real danger, but he will suffer a bit.¡±


    ¡°A little suffering doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s a good thing for him to experience more trials.¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    As long as Su Jinlun was alive, even if his arms and legs were broken, he could help him recover. The prison was probably a trap made by the Church of the Thousand Children to catch Mu Yi. The reason why Su Jinlun was locked up there was because they knew Mu Yi would enter to save him. Su Yun didn¡¯t say anything after Mu Yi spoke. His face didn¡¯t even twitch but Mu Yi still felt his disapproval.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Church of the Thousand Children. Who is the leader of the Church of the Thousand Children now? What forces do they have in Qingjiang Prefecture? ¡°Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°At present, the leader of the Church of the Thousand Children is still the Dhammapala. It is said that his surname is Yan. He is the chief guest at the governor¡¯s residence. In Qingjiang Prefecture, it seems that he could even command the wind. The young prince was put in prison on his orders.¡± Su Yun said quickly.


    The Church of the Thousand Children held great power, which had a lot to do with the governor. Without the governor¡¯s assistance, it would be difficult to save people in Qingjiang Prefecture. Su Chongshan had asked him to listen to and follow Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t say anything and did as told. If Mu Yi failed, he wouldn¡¯t be accountable.


    ¡°That Dhammapala¡¯s surname is Yan?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    He remembered that back then Dharma protector said after the fall of Qing Dynasty, it must be time for the Yan Dynasty. Mu Yi was confused by his words at the time. Mu Yi was not optimistic about the future of the Church of the Thousand Children because of its style of action. They may cause some trouble for people but they would never succeed. Maybe it was just a cover.


    The Church of the Thousand Children was related to a governor. In the Qing Dynasty, there were less than ten governors. A governor who could manage one province or several provinces was like a duke. In Qingjiang Prefecture, the governor had absolute power over life and death. Su Clan was full of impressive people, but its rise and fall could still be altered by the governor.


    ¡°What do you know about the governor?¡± Mu Yi continued.


    ¡°My Lord, his name is Zhu An. He was a number one scholar in his early years. He is a man of great abilities. Under his control, the life of the people who lived in Jiangnan and Jiangxi started to thrive. After gaining control of the military and politics, he became extremely domineering. There are many concubines and many children in his family. He seldom goes out and the residence is heavily guarded. It¡¯s said that he has first-class experts for protection. It has not been confirmed.¡± Su Yun said.


    ¡°He¡¯s cautious. It doesn¡¯t matter if he has first-class experts. As the governor of Jiangnan and Jiangxi, his identity is too important. If he died suddenly, for the Su Clan it could be a disaster. We can only start with The Church of the Thousand Children.¡± Mu Yi said slowly.

 Chapter 351 Entering the Headquarter

    Mu Yi¡¯s words sounded a bit boastful. There were few people in the world that wouldn¡¯t pay respect to a governor.


    Although Su Yun didn¡¯t take it seriously, he firmly suppressed these ideas in his heart. He didn¡¯t know Mu Yi. He only knew that Mu was invited by Su Chongshan who had strictly ordered everyone to obey his orders. Anyone who dared to disobey would be punished severely.


    Mu Yi knew what Su Yun was thinking, but he didn¡¯t care. When he defeated the Church of the Thousand Children and rescued Su Yun, his actions would speak louder than any words. The problem was the governor of Jiangnan and Jiangxi. If not handled carefully, he would definitely bring disaster to the Su family.


    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to remove him secretly, so that he could get rid of everything. However, he had to consider the consequences. The death of a governor would absolutely be a big event in the court. If the court focused its attention on this, and the Su family was implicated, the whole family would be sentenced to death.


    He was not afraid of the court¡¯s pursuit, but the Su family couldn¡¯t afford to gamble.


    So, the best way was to wipe out the Church of the Thousand Children while not to offending the governor. Even if he couldn¡¯t be his friend, he would at least try to avoid being his enemy.


    After thinking about it, Mu Yi decided to start with the Church of the Thousand Children, especially Dhammapala Yan. Since he was the guest of the governor¡¯s residence, he must have a profound relationship with the governor. The truth of their relationship was something he needed to find out.


    After learning where the headquarters of the Church of the Thousand Children was from Su Yun, Mu Yi told him to leave.


    It was not until the evening that Mu Yi left quietly with Big Slave. When they arrived at the headquarters of the Church of the Thousand Children, they were covered with funny-looking masks on their faces.


    The headquarters of the Church of the Thousand Children was not in downtown, but in a village outside the city. It was a beautiful place with mountains and rivers. Along the way, they met some strong men patrolling. It was clear that this place was strictly guarded.


    However, these guards could not stop Mu Yi and histhis companion. They easily broke through several patrols and quietly entered the manor.


    The Church of the Thousand Children was dedicated to the God of the Thousand Children. It was said that this god had supernatural power and many children. In the fairy kingdom, he was also an influential man. It was said that as long as one believed in him and became a believer, theyhe could achieve what theyhe wanted.


    For those who want to have children, if they believed in the God of the Thousand Children, they would be able to have children in the next year.


    For example, a couple in Li¡¯s village had been married for several years but had no children. But they had a baby the next year after they became believers of the God of the Thousand Children.


    Another example was a family in Zhou¡¯s village, who had given birth to a few girls, but not a single boy. After they believed in the God of the Thousand Children, they immediately gave birth to a big fat boy.


    The same happened to a rich man Mr. Tian and the County Governor Ma. When these influential figures began to believe, others followed one after another.


    Although rumor said that the Church of the Thousand Children was very powerful, in the eyes of Mu Yi, they were just a group of liars. If a god could only help others have children, he was definitely a miscellaneous god and had no magic power. What¡¯s more, when the dhammapala of the Church of the Thousand Children came to him, he didn¡¯t see any magic power except for the doton, and the dhammapala didn¡¯t call any god to join their battle.


    Either the master of the Church of the Thousand Children knew some medical tricks, or he had just been playing tricks. Mu Yi preferred the latter. Gu Yaosen was almost forced to hand over his wife. That was why Mu Yi got into trouble with the Church of the Thousand Children. Later, the dhammapala of the Church of the Thousand Children attacked Funiu Mountain, was defeated and was forced to leave.


    Now, Mu Yi was a little curious. In just half a year, Dhammapala Yan had recovered? Even if he wanted to reclaim his power, he would not have returned to the same rank as before in such a short time unless he had some other way.


    At the thought of this, Mu Yi had quietly brought Big Slave into the manor. His consciousness could feel that there were many experts lurking in the manor, but they were all second-class experts. Vaguely, Mu Yi also heard some women¡¯s screams.


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes flashed with a killing intent, but he didn¡¯t make a fuss. The main purpose of his trip was to find the dhammapala and the head of the church if possible.


    Mu Yi was planning to wipe out the whole church from the top down. Only in this way, there would be no future trouble for anyone when he left.


    Mu Yi stealthily grabbed a yard guard and learned where Dhammapala Yan lived. Mu Yi took Big Slave there.


    It was a separate yard. Mu Yi and Big Slave froze when they stepped in. It was like a spell was cast on them. Mu Yi wanted to sneer.


    Time passed so slowly. Mu Yi and Big Slave had not moved an inch for more than an hour when the door of the house suddenly opened, and a person came out. At the same time, there were figures showing up. Some blocked the door, and some stood against the wall. They were all holding sharp weapons and looked at him and Big Slave.


    ¡°Welcome.¡± Coming out of the room was a young man, who looked at Mu Yi with an arrogant chuckle.


    Although the face in front of him was different from the dhammapala who killed the people in Funiu Mountain, Mu Yi could be sure that he was the same man. He¡¯d just lost his old body and took another one and returned to the top of the second difficulty in a short period of time. His Qi revealed that he had opened up more than one chakra. He must have encountered some chance, otherwise it would have been impossible to recover so fast.


    ¡°You seemed to know that I was coming,¡± Mu Yi said lightly.


    ¡°I thought you would go to the prison first to save people, but you chose to come here. You really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Dhammapala Yan stared at Mu Yi, as if he wanted to tear him apart.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. How did you identify me?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    Mu Yi took off the mask. However, Big Slave standing beside him didn¡¯t move nor take off his mask, because he had not received the order from Mu Yi to do so.


    Because of the great change in Big Slave¡¯s body, Dhammapala Yan did not recognize Big Slave at a glance and thought that he was just a companion.


    ¡°No matter if I am in Qingjiang mansion or Funiu Town, as long as I want to know, there is nothing I don¡¯t know.¡± Dhammapala Yan said confidently, but although he didn¡¯t say how he found out, Mu Yi could guess.


    He returned to Funiu Mountain without hiding his whereabouts. As long as there were spies in Funiu Mountain or the Su family, they would immediately know when he had come back.


    They didn¡¯t attack until half a month later because they were preparing for a brutal attack.


    Even Su Chongshan guessed that he was the most popular evil spirit slaying Taoist Priest in the world, let alone Dhammapala Yan. He had not publicized this matter because he had been waiting for him to come back. After knowing his strength, the dhammapala still had the courage to set a trap for him.


    He must be well-prepared.


    ¡°Oh, it seems that you are confident that you can control me?¡± Said Mu Yi lightly.


    ¡°Since I know that you are the most famous evil spirit slaying Taoist Priest in the world, how can I underestimate you? Everybody, come out.¡± Four figures came out and surrounded Mu Yi.


    These four figures were not in the manor before; otherwise, Mu Yi would have detected them. They had come quietly after Mu Yi entered the yard and hid in the dark.


    ¡°Four first-class experts? You¡¯re really taking this seriously,¡± Mu Yi looked around and smiled.


    There was no panic on his face.


    The four first-class experts were really strong. At the beginning, there was only one first-class expert in the Octagon Organization despite its power and size. Since the Church of the Thousand Children was able to gather four first-class experts, they could not be underestimated.


    ¡°In the face of you, we have to send out our best.¡± Dhammapala Yan smiled proudly, then looked at Mu Yi and continued, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to hand over the key to the Yellow River¡¯s Ancient Road and join the Church of the Thousand Children, so I can consider letting that kid of the Su family go.¡±


    ¡°Hand over the key to the Yellow River¡¯s Ancient Road then join the Church of the Thousand Children?¡± Mu Yi laughed and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No? Then you¡¯ll die. ¡°Dhammapala Yan smiled ferociously, and suddenly said in a loud voice, ¡°Do it!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the four figures around him rushed towards Mu Yi almost at the same time. However, Mu Yi had a faint smile on his face as if he didn¡¯t see them.


    Just when people thought that Mu Yi would be killed, Big Slave who had been standing behind Mu Yi suddenly struck out. Before that, some people had paid attention to him because ofhis height and size, but no one really cared about him.


    But now, with Big Slave striking out, they felt as though the sky was falling.


    As soon as the four got close to Mu Yi, they suddenly felt that they were being tossed around by huge waves in a great sea.


    Such power!


    In their minds, Big Slave had to be a famous expert at the top even in the first-class realm.


    The first-class experts were shocked, but it was too late for them to regret, but they could only be brave. After all, even if he was a top expert, he might not be invincible against four other experts.

 Chapter 352 Slaughter

    When the four people attacked, Mu Yi had basically figured out their strength. The strongest one of the four was almost in the third grade. As for the other three, one was in the second grade and the other two had both just become first-class experts.


    There was a big gap between each grade of the first class. Big Slave had reached the fourth grade and was endowed with innate power, so the four people were crushed. He hadn¡¯t transformed this time, otherwise£¬he would have been more terrifying and the four people might not have had the courage to fight against him.


    Dhammapala Yan widened his eyes when Big Slave broke into action. He had been surprised by Mu Yi several times. After all, Mu Yi had just broken through the second difficulty half a year ago. Although he had such a great reputation across the world, the fight that made him famous was the one in which he had killed the people of the Octagon Organization and fought the leader who was of the second difficulty.


    As for the killing of the Qing Dynasty¡¯s elite soldiers in Jinan and the things that happened in King Xian¡¯s tomb, they were not known at all. In the eyes of the public, Mu Yi disappeared after the fight with the Octagon Organization. Many people thought that Mu Yi had hidden out of fear, so he was not very strong.


    Dhammapala Yan knew when Mu Yi had broken through. He had been confident that he could figure out Mu Yi¡¯s strength. He had thought that Mu Yi could have only opened two or three chakras in just half a year, even if he was a genius. Therefore, he had prepared one third grade expert and one second grade expert for Mu Yi. The two first grade experts were just for the sake of assurance. He had thought he and these experts together could definitely kill Mu Yi.


    Because he had felt that everything was under control, he had kept Mu Yi¡¯s return a secret to ensure that no one else would scare him from returning, giving him the chance to kill him and obtain the key to the Yellow River¡¯s Ancient Road. It could be said he could kill many birds with one stone.


    However, Dhammapala Yan hadn¡¯t expected that chakras couldn¡¯t represent one¡¯s real strength. Mu Yi had turned on only four chakras, only one more than he had expected.


    But even without Mu Yi¡¯s help, Big Slave alone, who had reached the fourth grade, was enough to make his plan fail in an instant.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Seeing that the fastest third grade expert knocked down by Big Slave, Dhammapala Yan cried out. The third grade expert was stronger than him, but he looked like a child when fighting Big Slave.


    No matter how loud he cried, nothing changed. Big Slave crushed the other three. They vomited blood and fell helplessly to the ground.


    Not only Dhammapala Yan but all the people looking on were stunned. Especially those second-class experts who hadn¡¯t expected that the first-class experts would be defeated so easily.


    It couldn¡¯t even be described as defeat. It was a fiasco. The four hadn¡¯t had any power to fight back. Were they really first-class experts? If so, what kind of expert was Big Slave?


    Big Slave stopped attacking after knocking the four people down. He returned to the back of Mu Yi and stood there as if what had happened just now was not worth mentioning.


    ¡°Dhammapala Yan, what else do you want to say?¡± Mu Yi put his hands behind his back and looked at Dhammapala Yan.


    ¡°Well, very well. I didn¡¯t expect you to find such a strong helper, but you offended the Church of the Thousand Children. Even a seventh grade expert cannot protect you.¡± Dhammapala Yan stared at Mu Yi hatefully, and he still didn¡¯t admit defeat.


    ¡°Oh, a seventh grade expert. the Church of the Thousand Children has such strong experts? By the way, I haven¡¯t seen the leader of the Church of the Thousand Children. Where is he?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I admit that I underestimated you this time. If you join the church, you will not only write off our grudges but also be able to see the leader.¡± Dhammapala Yan said confidently.


    ¡°If I join the church, what position will I get?¡± Mu Yi asked curiously.


    ¡°The position of Right Dhammapala. My position is Left Dhammapala,¡± Dhammapala Yan said directly.


    ¡°Just right Right Dhammapala? Forget it. ¡°Mu Yi shook his head.


    ¡°As long as you can make enough contribution to the church, even my position of Left Dhammapala will be available to you.¡± Dhammapala Yan¡¯s face was gloomy. If Big Slave wasn¡¯t behind Mu Yi, he would not have been so nice.


    ¡°Just a Left Dhammapala. I¡¯m not interested. If you can give me the position of the leader of the Church, maybe I would be interested,¡± said Mu Yi lightly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Someone snapped. It was the third grade expert. He stood up from the ground and stared at him with murderous intention.


    The rest of the group looked at him with hostility.


    ¡°It seems that you are insincere.¡± Dhammapala Yan¡¯s expression had become extremely angry.


    ¡°Haha, you and other heretics, everyone has the right to kill you. Do you want me to join you? You¡¯re really ridiculous,¡± Mu Yi sneered.


    ¡°Fight together!¡± Dhammapala Yan roared.


    The second-class experts standing on the wall took the lead in the attack, while the others moved at the same time. The third-class expert and his companions focused on Big Slave at the beginning. With the lessons just now, they didn¡¯t expect to defeat Big Slave. They just wanted to hold him for a moment.


    Dhammapala Yan thought he and the others were enough to kill Mu Yi. As long as Mu Yi died, it would be over.


    ¡°Nian Nuer, I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Mu Yi said quietly.


    When he had heard those screams, Mu Yi had made a decision. He had intended to lure the leader out, but now it seemed that he was not here.


    In that case, he would kill everyone who was there first.


    With Mu Yi¡¯s words, the Bamboo Tree of Life in his hand suddenly disappeared. Then, a little girl with bare feet wearing a white skirt appeared in the air. Her white skirt fluttered gently, but her expression was cold.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Mu Yi added.


    Then, Nian Nuer waved her hand. Several rays of light suddenly flew out of her hands. The people in the front suddenly screamed and flew backward. After landing, they were unable to move, and their breathing faded.


    Nian Nuer¡¯s body swayed and pulled out several shadows. The people around Mu Yi were suddenly gone, and more people flew backward.


    Nian Nuer had reached the fifth grade. With the Bamboo Tree of Life, she was in the sixth grade and overqualified to deal with a group of second-class experts. They felt as though their hearts had been gripped by an invisible force before they could see it clearly. Before they could beg for mercy, their hearts exploded, killing them instantly.


    When Dhammapala Yan saw this scene, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He turned around and tried to escape.


    Mu Yi took a step and appeared in front of him like a teleport.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± When Dhammapala Yan saw Mu Yi appear suddenly, his pupils shrunk sharply. He launched his attack with no mercy because he was sure that he would be killed and buried without a tombstone if he didn¡¯t fight.


    Looking at Dhammapala Yan¡¯s ferocious expression, Mu Yi waved his right hand, and Dhammapala Yan snapped to the ground. There was a clear palm mark on his face.


    After tumbling across the ground for a while, Dhammapala Yan finally stabilized himself and looked at Mu Yi with totally different eyes as if he had never seen Mu Yi before.


    Although he had long known that Mu Yi might have become very strong, he had never thought that he would have been as weak as a baby against Mu Yi. He hadn¡¯t known how ridiculous his previous scheme had been. He had thought he was good at judging people and wanted to take Mu Yi under his command. Now, he realized he had been a joke in Mu Yi¡¯s eyes.


    Looking at Mu Yi walking step by step, Dhammapala Yan shouted in a hurry, ¡°Spare me, and I will let Su Jinlun go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a prison. I just didn¡¯t want to alert you before. Do you think it can stop me?¡± Said Mu Yi disdainfully.


    ¡°I can tell you who the leader is.¡± Seeing that Mu Yi was not moved, Dhammapala Yan could not help but speak again. He would not hesitate to betray the leader for his own life.


    Mu Yi had known that Dhammapala Yan was a man with great ambition and unwilling to be subordinate to the leader when he had found him last time. But now, he was just a stupid person who didn¡¯t know why the leader had pushed him out.


    Nian Nuer had slaughtered all the people. As for the four first-class experts, even if they had joined hands, they had only held on for three rounds against Big Slave and were killed.


    Dhammapala Yan was the only person alive.


    ¡°Oh, who is he?¡± Mu Yi felt a little excited when he heard the words. He looked at Dhammapala Yan.


    ¡°He is¨C¡± Dhammapala Yan opened his mouth and tried to say the man¡¯s name. But before he could say it, he suddenly widened his eyes as if he had met with something extremely horrible. Then, he opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His breath was dissipated instantly.

 Chapter 353 The Game

    Looking at Dhammapala Yan who had stopped breathing on the ground, Mu Yi was sure he was dead, but the specific cause of death was a mystery. It didn¡¯t seem like poisoning, nor had he been secretly assassinated. It seemed that he had suffered from a backfire.


    At this point, all the other people in the yard were dead. Although a hindrance was solved, there was no smile on Mu Yi¡¯s face. The leader was more mysterious than he had thought. Especially now he was in the light, the leader was hiding in the dark, so the situation was unfavorable for him.


    ¡°Nian Nuer, take Big Slave to set everyone free,¡± Mu Yi ordered and remained behind to search Dhammapala Yan¡¯s room. Unfortunately, until Nian Nuer came back, he didn¡¯t find any useful clues. The room was too clean with nothing left.


    ¡°Brother, those people are so pitiful.¡±


    When Nian Nuer came back, there was a sullen expression on her little face.What she had seen had a great impact on her.


    Mu Yi touched the little girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°They are pitiful indeed, but there are many people in the world who are more pitiful than them. We can¡¯t help them more, and it¡¯s not good for them to have a relationship with us.¡± She seemed to have understood and then left with Mu Yi.


    After Mu Yi left, there was a gust of wind in the yard. When the wind dissipated, a figure appeared in the yard. He was covered in a black robe, so no one could see his face.


    ¡°Well, you just couldn¡¯t do anything right.¡± The figure came to stand over Dhammapala Yan. He waved his hand gently, then a bug crawled from his body. He took it.


    ¡°The man who killed my men will have to repay sooner or later.¡±


    The figure disappeared in a flash.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t go back immediately but brought Nian Nuer and Big Slave to the prison of Qingjiang Prefecture. Because of the strict security, Mu Yi didn¡¯t go in but let Nian Nuer sneak in to have a look at Su Jinlun¡¯s situation.


    Either because of their friendship or Su Chongshan¡¯s trust, he couldn¡¯t let him get hurt. Although it was easy to rescue him with Mu Yi¡¯s strength, it would be hard to deal with the anger of the public.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to offend the governor of Jiangnan and Jiangxi, so he couldn¡¯t break into the prison. Otherwise, it would bring disaster to the Su Clan.


    It was not long before Nian Nuer flew out of the prison and told Mu Yi about Su Jinlun¡¯s situation.


    Su Jinlun had been beaten with a whip when he had entered the prison. He had suffered a little from knife wounds. Then, he stayed in his cell. However, Nian Nuer also said that there were many people lurking around. The prisoner in the opposite cell was a first-class expert in disguise, so Nian Nuer hadn¡¯t disturbed Su Jinlun. She just had a look at him and came back.


    ¡°You did a good job,¡± Mu Yi praised Nian Nuer, and she laughed happily.


    Since Su Jinlun was okay, so Mu Yi relaxed. He didn¡¯t immediately go to the governor of Jiangnan and Jiangxi. He couldn¡¯t understand his temperament. In addition, he had just killed Dhammapala Yan and so many experts of the Church of the Thousand Children. He needed to see his reaction.


    So Mu Yi went back to the secret place of the Su Clan and asked Su Yun to continue to seek information, especially about the Church of the Thousand Children.


    Although Su Yun didn¡¯t understand the plan, he obeyed the order. He didn¡¯t think much of Mu Yi.


    The next day, the third day, was calm. The death of Dhammapala Yan did not spread, and the manor outside the city was silent as if nothing had happened.


    So many people had died and so many poor women had escaped, but the news was blocked. There must be some other power involved. Mu Yi thought it might be the mysterious leader, but he couldn¡¯t find any clues.


    As for the governor¡¯s residence, nothing had happened. Even Su Jinlun seemed to have been forgotten. However, Su Yun still sensed some undercurrents moving beneath the calm though he had no information about it.


    On the fourth day, Mu Yi went to the governor¡¯s residence. No one knew what had happened, but Su Jinlun was released, which confused and shocked Su Yun.


    In his view, it was very difficult to save Su Jinlun because of the governor and the Church of the Thousand Children. However, Mu Yi had just gone out at night once and gone to the governor¡¯s residence. He had stayed here for the rest of the time but successfully saved him.


    Su Yun had to admit that his master¡¯s judgment was right. He had found a strange man like Mu Yi. Although Mu Yi didn¡¯t wear a Taoist robe, his hair revealed his identity clearly.


    He would have had his head cut off if he kept his hair as only Taoists were entitled to keep their hair.


    Although Su Yun was curious about what Mu Yi had said to the governor, he also knew his status and understood that he could not ask, so it remained a mystery in his mind.


    After Su Jinlun was released from prison, he seemed more mature. At the moment he had been released, he had known that it must have been Mu Yi who had helped him. He hadn¡¯t been surprised to know the truth, so when he saw Mu Yi, Su Jinlun thanked him.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you again.¡±


    ¡°I wish you well. This time it was mainly because of me that you were arrested. I brought this trouble to you, so I had to save you,¡± Mu Yi said, and this was the fact.


    If it were not for the purpose of attracting him, they would not have imprisoned Su Jinlun.


    On the surface, this matter had been solved, but Mu Yi knew that it was far from over. First of all, the leader had never appeared. Mu Yi had waited for two days for him to come, but there had been no reaction.


    The leader¡¯s attitude was clear, so Mu Yi had gone to the governor¡¯s residence in the human-skin mask left by Bachelor Jia. Although he had always kept it, he did not use it frequently.


    If the governor was not been stupid, he could have guessed his identity, but sometimes things were like this. In the absence of disclosure, everyone pretended that nothing had happened. In addition, Mu Yi had shown up in person, so the governor naturally knew what to do.


    Because the two sides did not offend each openly, even if the governor wanted to harm the Su Clan, he had to consider his own life first. Until Mu Yi was dead, they would not harm the Su Clan. Even though the Su Clan had some strength, the governor didn¡¯t really care.


    All the cards were on the table. When the Church of the Thousand Children had chosen to retreat, everything had been predetermined.


    Mu Yi was clearly strong enough to garner his cooperation and deter any retaliation.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be associated with Taoist priest.¡± Su Jinlun smiled and didn¡¯t mind. Although Su Jinlun was the hope of the Su Clan, Mu Yi was the backer of the Su Clan. Even if he had died in prison, the Su Clan would not lose anything. On the contrary, it might have prospered.


    Mu Yi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well, the business in Qingjiang Prefecture can be done as usual, but you should not stay here in the future. You can go to other places for development, and I will live on the mountain for a while. You can consult with Mr. Su and choose three people to go up the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Taoist Priest.¡±


    Su Jinlun was very happy after hearing this. He understood that Mu Yi wanted to teach some skills to those who were chosen to go up the mountain. After that, the three men would be responsible for protecting his father, grandfather and himself.


    In this way, Mu Yi¡¯s connection with the Su Clan became deeper. Su Jinlun believed that his grandfather would definitely agree without hesitation. As for who to choose, he believed that the old man must have an idea.


    After saying goodbye to Su Jinlun, Mu Yi took Big Slave back to the mountain. Su Jinlun went to sort out the collapse of the business in Qingjiang Prefecture. Even if he wanted to leave, he couldn¡¯t leave now, so he sent someone back to deliver the news.


    The day after Mu Yi had returned to the mountain, Su Chongshan took people to the mountain. Mu Yi knew two of the three people following Su Chongshan. One was Su Yan. When Mu Yi had fought Xu Gui, Su Yan had shot the arrow. He was one of the rare experts of the Su Clan. What¡¯s more, he was absolutely loyal.


    Only these kinds of loyal people were worth cultivating. Ungrateful people would be a disaster for the clan.


    The other one was Su Yun, who had parted with him not long ago. Maybe because Su Chongshan had said something to him and the things he had seen and heard in Qingjiang Prefecture, his eyes on Mu Yi were more fanatical.


    The last one was a seemingly dull young man named Wang Cheng. He wasn¡¯t family, but since Su Chongshan chose to let him come, he must have his reason. The man had to be absolutely trustworthy.


    Mu Yi let the three stay without saying much. With the experience of teaching Wang Tieniu, he was now familiar with it. What¡¯s more, the foundations of the three were good. Su Yan was a second-class expert, and the other two were third-class experts. This starting point was much higher than Wang Tieniu.

 Chapter 354 Revisiting Laosi City

    After teaching them for five days, Mu Yi asked them to go down the mountain. In order to increase their strength rapidly, Mu Yi chose many shortcuts. He used drugs to stimulate their potential and the method of irrigation to print some things in their minds.


    In this way, there was no doubt that they would not have to cultivate for a long time to master them completely. Even if these things bore the mark of Mu Yi, they would never have enough room for growth in the future.


    If they were allowed to cultivate themselves, they might surpass their current achievements in a few decades, but most of them might not be able to surpass them. Mu Yi gave them enough that there was little hope for it.


    In five days, they couldn¡¯t become first-class experts. To be a first-class expert, you needed to constantly understand and find your own things the way Mo Ruyan found her own Tao of the spear. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t do anything about that, but he gave them enough to help.


    Even so, five days later, Su Yan reached the top of the second difficulty because Su Yan also accumulated enough before Mu Yi¡¯s help to support his explosive improvement.


    He might reach the level of a first-class expert, but in the last half step, Mu Yi was not optimistic since it required not only qualification, but also chance.


    As for the other two, they became second-class experts, but they were only new ones because Mu Yi helped them to open some channels and dark points in their body.


    Even though their strength was still weak, Mu Yi was more optimistic about them. They had a chance to become first-class experts.


    The main reason for this hurry was that Mu Yi had to leave. At the beginning, it was agreed with E Gui for two months. Almost a month and a half had passed, so Mu Yi had decided to leave Funiu Mountain.


    Li the Cripple would stay to guard the tomb for the old Taoist priest. With him, he didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    Before leaving, Mu Yi met with Su Chongshan again and said that if there was an overwhelming enemy, he could retreat to Funiu Mountain, as could the Su Clan.


    Later, Mu Yi set out again with Nian Nuer and Big Slave.


    Over the past one and a half months, not only Mu Yi had made progress, but Big Slave and Nian Nuer had as well. Although they had not advanced further, their realm had become stable. Whether it was the transformation of Big Slave or Nian Nuer¡¯s ¡°SOUL¡± with the Bamboo Tree of Life, they each had trump cards and really became Mu Yi¡¯s helpers. Even in the face of someone at the top of the second difficulty, they were qualified to intervene.


    The opening of the fourth chakra, the first turn of the fire control secret skill, the thunder techniques achievement, and the Vajra glaze body achieved the fourth level: this was the current state of Mu Yi. Once he did his best, his strength had surpassed people who were at the top of the second difficulty like Ning Wuque. People like him would not be a match for him.


    However, Mu Yi was not complacent. He knew that he had a long way to go, and there were many people better than him. Most of the older generation lived in seclusion and did not come out to the world, but even so, there were still many real experts in the world.


    For example, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag Mu Yi was like that. The other was a strong man at the same level as the old Taoist Priest and Leng Yu. Ten years ago, he reached the top of the second difficulty. Now, ten years later, although the other did not break through to the third difficulty, his strength was unpredictable. Even though Mu Yi had made great progress in strength, he did not think he would be a match.


    After all, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag didn¡¯t choose to repair the broken chakras like Leng Yu. It was hard to imagine what kind of state his strength had achieved with his profound knowledge and magic weapon.


    From the top of the second difficulty to the third difficulty was a long road. Even if they were both on the top of the second difficulty, their strength would vary greatly, especially in the case of magic weapons. Mu Yi had no doubt that, like the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, people like Ning Wuque could definitely be easily defeated.


    In addition to the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, Mu Yi had another enemy: Hell. He cut off White Wuchang¡¯s arm then White Wuchang disappeared. There had been no movement in Hell. Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that the other would give up chasing him. At present, if there was no movement, he could only say that the other was gaining momentum. Once it came time, it would be a thunderclap.


    Mu Yi couldn¡¯t choose when the other would arrive, so the only thing he could do was to try to strengthen himself before the other arrived. Only when he was strong enough could he cope with any bad situation.


    However, his strength had entered a smooth period. No matter the chakras, the thunder technique, or Vajra glaze body, it was hard to make a big breakthrough in a short time. Maybe the secret art of fire control could be increased by another turn, but it was still a drop in the bucket.


    However, if Mu Yi wanted to make rapid progress, he had to keep honing himself in life or death battles.


    After two months, Mu Yi returned to Laosi City again and met E Gui.


    After two months¡¯ absence, E Gui seemed to have made a breakthrough, and he was a little more spirited.


    ¡°Pay a visit to your excellency, Master. All the staff of Tiangan and Dizhi have returned to their posts, waiting for your order at any time.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Have there been any accidents in these two months?¡± Mu Yi nodded and showed a trace of appreciation on his face. Although these people belonged to the Tu People, Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind this. For him, loyalty was the most important thing.


    No matter how powerful and capable a man was, if he had no loyalty, he was just a waste.


    ¡°Master. Since you left, someone had been sent there to test it several times, but eventually all of them retreated. However, Tibetan Sparrow Hall sent someone to contact me,¡± said E Gui.


    ¡°Tibetan Sparrow Hall? Is that one of the loyal halls?¡±


    ¡°The life of Tibetan Sparrow Hall is not easy now. Several rebellious halls around are constantly attacking it. If not for the encouragement and support of the new leader, I¡¯m afraid that Tibetan Sparrow Hall would have already split,¡± said E Gui.


    ¡°New leader? Tell me about him.¡± Mu Yi¡¯s eyes brightened. The most important thing for a hall was the hall leader. He was able to hold on under the pressure of several halls. Obviously, the new hall leader was extraordinary. Undoubtedly, this kind of person was who Mu Yi needed most.


    ¡°Tibetan Sparrow Hall is located in Tanzhou City. Its leader, Xue Zifeng, is the apprentice of the old leader. He was raised from childhood and is a bit chivalrous. He became a first-class expert in his twenties. He almost picked up the whole Tibetan Sparrow Hall on one shoulder. He is one of the leaders of the young generation in the south.¡±


    E Gui took a look at Mu Yi.


    Xue Zifeng used to be outstanding in his eyes, but now he was far behind the new Envoy of the Vermillion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    One was only a first-class expert of second grade, while the other was already at the top of the second difficulty. There was no comparability between the two.


    However, it couldn¡¯t undermine E Gui¡¯s appreciation for his loyalty. Otherwise, even if he was outstanding, the other wouldn¡¯t speak well for him.

 Chapter 355 Killing in the Mountains

    Led by E Gui, one hundred elite members of the Sparrow Organization, Mu Yi and Big Slave climbed over mountains on a rugged path.


    Although it was a deep forest, it was a piece of cake compared to the wild forest Mu Yi entered for the Nether flower.


    In addition, these elite talents of the Sparrow Organization were basically the top third and second-class experts. Although Mu Yi could easily create second-class experts, it didn¡¯t mean that the second-class experts were common.


    By contrast, the second-class experts were the majority. They could acquire fame easily.


    In the Octagon Organization and in the current Sparrow Organization and Tibetan Sparrow Hall, there was only one first-class expert among them because of how rare first class experts were.


    Even if the Far Ink Professional Organization that had walked around the world only had Mo Ruyan when she was a second-class expert!


    The Sparrow Organization was not lacking in strength and they were the best at witchcraft.


    Although there were a lot of poisonous insects in the mountains and forests, it seemed to the people of the Sparrow Organization that they had come back home.


    ¡°Master, the last mountain is in the range of Xiang Sparrow Hall,¡± E Gui said respectfully.


    ¡°Let people get ready. I¡¯m afraid the other side is already ready.¡± Mu Yi looked back and said lightly.


    ¡°Ready?¡± It was a surprise to E Gui.


    ¡°If there is no preparation for the sudden mobilization of the Sparrow Organization, it would be strange. Besides, do you believe it¡¯s just a coincidence that Tibetan Sparrow Hall has been attacked?¡± Mu Yi sneered.


    ¡°Forgive me, it¡¯s all my fault. I let out my whereabouts and disturbed your plan!¡± E Gui said immediately.


    ¡°What kind of plan can I have? It¡¯s just pushing. In front of absolute strength, intrigue is just a small way!¡± Said Mu Yi casually.


    In fact, when he heard that Tibetan Sparrow Hall had been attacked, he had already guessed the other party¡¯s plot. The enemy had already opened a net to catch them.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t pay much attention to Xiang Sparrow Hall¡¯s strength. What he was curious about was whether it was just a private act of others or directed by the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag? Who was waiting for him?


    No matter what, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t give up. Even if he knew it was a conspiracy, he had to step in. Otherwise, people would think he was afraid.


    ¡°Yes!¡± After E Gui replied, he explained the order, and the atmosphere of the people changed.


    As they came over the summit, Mu Yi turned to Big Slave, ¡°Go, Big Slave, you don¡¯t have to restrain yourself!¡±


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, his eyes suddenly changed. There was blood lust and evil intent. An evil aura appeared on his body, terrifying E Gui.


    It was not until this moment that he realized that Big Slave had such terrible strength.


    Under this kind of evil spirit, he felt it was hard to breathe. His body was stiff and he had no confidence.


    Big Slave, like a destroyer, went straight down the mountain through the brambles and vines in front of him.


    Just as E Gui was about to give an order, he realized that the stick that Mu Yi had been carrying in his hand had become a little girl. Then, she flew down after Big Slave.


    Holding back the fear in his heart, E Gui raised his hand and issued an order of attack.


    Suddenly, the elite of hundreds of Sparrow Organization rushed down the road after Big Slave and Nian Nuer.


    The original forest¡¯s silence was suddenly broken. Countless birds were startled. The whole forest was full the sound of battle.


    ¡°Go, too,¡± Mu Yi said to E Gui, who was standing behind him with a wary look. It was clear that he intended to stay to protect him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± After hesitating for a while, E Gui seemed to understand that he could not protect Mu Yi, but would become a burden, so he rushed down after them.


    Nian Nuer took the lead, stepping on Big Slave¡¯s shoulder and passing him by to fall into a huge tree.


    A scream came, and a figure fell from the tree. Nian Nuer grabbed his hand. It was obvious that the other had been caught by accident.


    Big Slave suddenly accelerated, and his body hit a tree hard. It crashed and countless branches and leaves fell down. At the same time, there was a figure in it.


    The people of the Sparrow Organization had no doubts. They were afraid in their hearts. At the same time, their expressions were fierce.


    Nian Nuer was like a ghost, constantly shuttling through the treetops. Every time her figure flickered, someone screamed and fell. Big Slave bumped into one tree by one, knocking people out of the trees.


    The rest of the people in the Sparrow Organization began to use various means, such as insects, black smoke and poisonous fog. More people screamed as they fell out of the trees. The people of Xiang Sparrow Hall knew that the sneak attack failed. One after another people came out of the trees and underground to fight Big Slave, Nian Nuer and the people of the Sparrow Organization.


    In an instant, there was a battle in the forest under the mountain. Neither side showed mercy.


    E Gui soon rushed to the front bravely. He, Nian Nuer, Big Slave, like three arrows, went straight into each other¡¯s encirclement.


    Mu Yi stood on the top of the mountain watching the battle below. The other side seemed to know that the people of the Sparrow Organization were not easy to defeat. Two first-class experts came out of hiding. One chose to fight E Gui, and the other fought Big Slave.


    E Gui and the others could have been old acquaintances and were of equal strength, but the man who fought Big Slave was a bit unlucky. When he shook his hand, a snake flew at Big Slave quickly. When he thought that the victory was in hand, he saw that the snake had not yet opened its mouth, and his head fell to the ground.


    While the man was shocked, Big Slave rushed him. He hid behind a tree. Unexpectedly, Big Slave punched the tree. His fist went through it and into the man¡¯s head. Splinters and blood gushed forward. The first-class expert suddenly died, seemingly without a sound.


    It had a lot to do with the fact that the power of Big Slave was far greater than that of him, but it was more a result of his contempt. He thought that Big Slave was big, so he couldn¡¯t do anything in the forest. He hadn¡¯t expected that Big Slave¡¯s method would be so destructive.


    Without first-class experts, no one could stop Nian Nuer and Big Slave. One big, one small, one ghost, one human, left a path of corpse paving in this dense forest.


    Seeing that Nian Nuer and Big Slave were so brave, the people of the Sparrow Organization had great morale. Even in the face of their enemies several times stronger than them, they did not flinch, because they still had the upper hand.


    ¡°Now that we are here, why are you hiding?¡± Mu Yi suddenly said.


    As soon as he finished his words, there was a thin figure not far away from him. The other stepped on a thin branch and looked at Mu Yi from his high position. His eyes were indifferent, like he was looking at a dead man.


    ¡°You killed Lao Fang?¡± The other looked at Mu Yi and asked.


    ¡°Who is Lao Fang?¡± Mu Yi asked, but then he said, ¡°Oh, you mean the fool who claimed to be the Right Envoy?¡±


    Mu Yi continued, ¡°Then you should be the Left Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag? You look better than that fool. ¡°


    ¡°It seems that if you killed him, then you should die.¡± The other looked at Mu Yi and said.


    After he finished, his body disappeared. Then, Mu Yi felt a sharp sword¡¯s intention on his eyebrow, like a needle.


    ¡°Seventh grade?¡± A little surprise flashed in Mu Yi¡¯s heart, but he leaned back slightly. At the same time, his right hand extended upward. His two fingers were like scissors.


    ¡°Sneer!¡±


    A harsh voice suddenly sounded then there was a dark thin sword between Mu Yi¡¯s finders, and the tip of the sword was less than one finger¡¯s length away from Mu Yi¡¯s forehead.


    The other gave a cold snort and his hand holding the sword suddenly shook. The thin sword suddenly took off and disappeared again, Mu Yi¡¯s right hand moved forward at the same time, and his five fingers opened like peacock feathers.


    ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding!¡±


    A sound like wind and rain came from nearby. Suddenly, the branches around had been cut off, and left many light traces of a sword.


    After a few moments, the other suddenly retreated, and Mu Yi took back his right hand without expression. A trace of glass flashed between his hands. He took the other¡¯s thin sword with his palm, but there was no injury.


    In the distance, the man¡¯s eyes narrowed and his expression hardened.


    After that, Mu Yi knew he was of the seventh grade, but it had not been long since he reached this level. If it was two months ago, it would be hard for Mu Yi to defeat the other, but now, that wasn¡¯t the case now.


    ¡°What a good Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. No wonder you dare to be the enemy of my master.¡± The other watched Mu Yi and spoke slowly. Obviously, he no longer thought that the four Envoys of the Flags were a family. Perhaps since the disintegration of the Ear Group ten years ago, the four Envoys of the Flags had become enemies.


    If there was no one who was absolutely superior in strength, it would be impossible to restore the Ear Group.


    Currently, none of the four Envoys of the Flags were qualified for this. Maybe it would be possible when someone broke through the third difficulty.


    ¡°To correct you, it¡¯s not that I want to be the enemy of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, but that he wants to have trouble with me. Since you are here, it seems that you haven¡¯t seen the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.¡± Mu Yi said regretfully.


    He had gone south to fight with the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, but unexpectedly, he still failed.

 Chapter 356 Punishmen

    t


    ¡°Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, I admit you are very good, but you are far weaker than my lord.¡± The Left Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag said with disdain.


    ¡°Is that right? I¡¯d like to see the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.¡± Mu Yi was more intrigued than confident. Only stronger opponents could temper him and make him progress faster. As a strong man in the same era as Leng Yu, it would be disappointing if he was weak.


    ¡°Have your men surrender. I will take you to my lord,¡± the Left Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag said.


    Mu Yi shook his head, with ease, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s better for you to surrender so as not to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Surrender to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to me.¡± As soon as Mu Yi said it, his body suddenly disappeared. The Left Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was astonished. Something hit the thin sword in his right hand. It vibrated violently with a kind of light chant.


    The criss cross sword spirit would break through an iron bar easily, but it was pressed back towards his chest. Between the dense sword spirit, a hand appeared. Then, it was firmly printed on his chest.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Left Envoy suddenly flew back. At the same time, he saw a new light wheel behind Mu Yi like those eminent monks who had achieved Taoism and reincarnated as Living Buddhas. Mu Yi¡¯s aura had suddenly increased.


    Mu Yi¡¯s strength had been equal to him before, or even a little better. Now, Mu Yi could easily defeat him. He didn¡¯t know why Mu Yi suddenly became so strong, but it had something to do with the light wheel behind his head.


    At this time, he understood that this action had been a complete failure. Not only because he underestimated Mu Yi, but he also underestimated the strength of his two companions.


    The number of people of Xiang Sparrow Hall was twice that of the Sparrow Organization, but they were doomed to be defeated. He was far weaker than Mu Yi, so he planned to retreat. Though he failed, he gathered information about Mu Yi¡¯s strength that would help in the future.


    ¡°Want to go?¡±


    Mu Yi felt that the other side had the intention to withdraw. Although he failed to meet the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, Mu Yi didn¡¯t mind killing his Left Envoy. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t let his rivals go before, and he wouldn¡¯t do so now.


    The Left Envoy also felt Mu Yi¡¯s killing intention and grew furious. This was the first time since he stepped into seventh grade that he was being underestimated. Even though his strength was bad, he could escape, but Mu Yi¡¯s attitude said that wasn¡¯t a possibility.


    Mu Yi took a step and appeared in front of the Left Envoy, and he did not hesitate to swing the thin sword in his hand.


    Mu Yi fumbled and flicked his fingers. The tips of his fingers flashed.


    ¡°Bite!¡±


    A harsh sound came, and countless leaves were torn to pieces. Then, the thin sword in the hand of the Left Envoy was broken into several sections and scattered.


    The fourth level Vajra glaze body fought with the Left Envoy¡¯s thin sword and won.


    As one of the most important skills of Buddhism, the Vajra glaze body at the fourth level was very powerful. Now even if Mu Yi didn¡¯t defend and was cut, he would not be injured.


    As for the strong in the same realm, it would be hard to hurt him because of his trust in the Vajra glaze body.


    Especially when he used the Vajra glaze body, the surface of his skin would even be covered with a layer of glaze colored power. This power was produced from his body, which was stored in the body at ordinary times. It¡¯s hard to find, and it would only appear when using this skill.


    However, in his current state, he could only protect a small range of his body in this way. As for the whole body being invulnerable from all weapons, at least the seventh grade or above would work.


    Moreover, in order to stop him, Mu Yi directly exerted his own life magic power. Under the four chakras, Mu Yi¡¯s strength soared and directly made the envoy have no power to fight back.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Left Envoy flew out, hit a tree, and countless leaves fell down.


    The Left Envoy spewed out a mouthful of blood as he threw the small sword, now less than half its size, at Mu Yi. Then he turned around and escaped without hesitation.


    Mu Yi let the broken sword brush his face and fly by. He smiled gently.


    The next moment, Mu Yi disappeared.


    In order to escape, the Left Envoy inspired the secret technique to increase his speed drastically. In this deep forest, he could be like a gust of wind and disappear in a flash.


    Mu Yi followed him.


    Half an hour later, the Left Envoy suddenly appeared at a river bank, and collapsed as blood gushed from his mouth. His chest was completely dyed red, his face was ghastly pale, and he was dying.


    After Mu Yi¡¯s strike and the technique, he was completely drained. He reluctantly sat down by the river and took out a jade bottle from his waist. He took out a scarlet pill from it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you run?¡± Just as he was about to take the pill, a voice suddenly came and made him tremble. The pill in his hand rolled out of his hand, fell into the river, and was immediately submerged.


    The Left Envoy didn¡¯t try to salvage it, but slowly turned back and looked at Mu Yi with a trace of despair in his eyes.


    By now, he was very clear that Mu Yi would never let him go, and he had no power to fight back. It would be easy for Mu Yi to kill him.


    Gnashing his teeth, the Left Envoy said, ¡°My lord will surely avenge me.¡±


    Few people in the world were not afraid of death. He wasn¡¯t one of them, so the only thing he could do was curse Mu Yi.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t see it.¡±Mu Yi said and came to him then pointed at his eyebrows.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The Left Envoy¡¯s eyes opened suddenly, but a blood arrow shot through his head. His aura disappeared completely.


    ¡°Blame yourself.¡± Mu Yi sighed softly, then shook his right hand. The Left Envoy¡¯s body fell into the river and bobbed on the surface as the river carried it away.


    Looking at the long river, Mu Yi watched the body disappear completely before turning to leave.


    After the spectre who had barely reached the seventh grade, the Left Envoy was the first expert of the seventh grade he¡¯d killed. The man had also been at the top of the second difficulty. The limits of power were beyond his imagination. If he faced the White Wuchang of Hell, he believed that he could kill him easily.


    By the time Mu Yi returned, the battle was over. The only people still standing were of the Sparrow Organization. The people in the Xiang Sparrow Hall had either died or kneeled on the ground and were tied up.


    One of the most obvious people was E Gui. Looking at his appearance, he had been severely injured. At the same time, Mu Yi also recognized that he was the top of the second difficulty and E Gui.


    Mu Yi only glanced at him and looked at the people of the Sparrow Organization. Everyone Mu Yi looked at straightened their spines. Stained with blood and deathly pale, they did their best to look brave.


    The people of the Sparrow Organization won the battle. Big Slave and Nian Nuer were there, but the number of people of Xiang Sparrow Hall had been twice as many as that in Sparrow Organization, so the people in Sparrow Organization were inevitably injured. There were only 80 people of the Sparrow Organization who were standing.


    Some of those who fell were injured, but most of them lost their lives.


    Looking around, Mu Yi said in a loud voice, ¡°The dead are buried and the wounded are rewarded. Everyone in this battle has made a contribution.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, my Lord!¡±


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, everyone was very happy and answered at the same time loudly.


    The people of Xiang Sparrow Hall were all pale and trembling with fear.


    Now, everyone of the Sparrow Organization knew Mu Yi. Mu Yi looked very young, but the performance of Big Slave and Nian Nuer kept them from underestimating him. Moreover, in order to establish his authority, E Gui had already ¡®snuck¡¯ Mu Yi into the forest for a night and spread the news that he escaped without being injured.


    The members of the Sparrow Organization may not have a clear concept about how strong Mu Yi was, but no one would doubt his strength after hearing that news.


    This battle made the position of Mu Yi in their hearts rise sharply, and many people became crazy about him.

 Chapter 357 Forces

    E Gui was also happy. He thought even if he could occupy Xiang Sparrow Hall with just one hundred people, his team would surely suffer great losses. E Gui had prepared for this, however, he won the battle with fewer losses than expected.


    In addition to the people of Xiang Sparrow Hall on the field, there were still some people left in the other side¡¯s den. They were all old, weak, sick and disabled and couldn¡¯t cause a problem. Moreover, the leader of Xiang Sparrow Hall had been captured.


    E Gui pointed to a man on the ground and said, ¡°My lord, this is the leader of Xiang Sparrow Hall, Xia Qiu!¡±


    Mu Yi looked at him. He was about fifty years old and the headdress he should have been wearing was gone. His hair was messy and there were bloodstains at the corners of his mouth. Since Mu Yi appeared, his attention had been focused on Mu Yi.


    Although Mu Yi looked so young, Xia Qiu dare not underestimate him. If Mu Yi didn¡¯t have real strength, E Gui wouldn¡¯t submit to him. What¡¯s more, the Left Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag disappeared, which was enough to explain the problem.


    Xia Qiu had regrets and resentments in his heart.


    He hated that Mu Yi didn¡¯t come earlier; otherwise, Xiang Sparrow Hall would not have been seduced by the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. However, he had only joined for a short time before the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag suddenly came out. To be honest, when he heard the news, Xia Qiu panicked.


    Xiang Sparrow Hall originally belonged to Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. His behavior could be regarded as betrayal. It was no big deal if Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag didn¡¯t show up, but the envoy appeared just after he just turned to the other camp.


    So when the Left Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag came to contact him and set up a plot to get rid of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, he promised without hesitation. Since he had betrayed his original envoy, he would betray more thoroughly. Only in this way could he survive.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that they would defeat Xiang Sparrow Hall. He hadn¡¯t imagined the appearance of Big Slave or Nian Nuer who were too powerful to be called human.


    Mu Yi looked at him and asked, ¡°Xia Qiu, do you know you are guilty?¡±


    ¡°The winner is the king while the loser is the gangster. I don¡¯t have anything to say. If you want to kill me, do it.¡± Xia Qiu craned his neck, and he spoke quite forcefully.


    E Gui¡¯s eyes flashed and he shouted, ¡°Dare you speak to the envoy with this attitude?¡±


    ¡°Will you just set me free if I beg for mercy?¡± Xia Qiu was a little disdainful.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you betrayed me before I appeared, but after you knew I appeared, you made another mistake. You not only send people to attack Tibetan Sparrow Hall, but also wanted to kill me. Such evil things you have done, even if I was as merciful as a Buddhist, I can¡¯t forgive you,¡± Mu Yi said without expression.


    When Xia Qiu heard Mu Yi¡¯s words, he suddenly laughed, and then said viciously, ¡°Ha ha, if you want to kill me, do it. Death is no big deal.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will do it as you wish.¡± Mu Yi said coldly and went to Xia Qiu. He slapped Xia Qiu.


    Xia Qiu¡¯s body quivered. His eyes widened and the vitality in his eyes vanished. He moved no more.


    Seeing that Mu Yi killed Xia Qiu, those from Xiang Sparrow Hall who surrendered were frightened and confused about their fate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill more people. If you submit to the Sparrow Organization, you can survive.¡±


    The power of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag had been split up. Most of them had submitted to the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, many of whom had joined before he appeared, but they still occupied their original territories. Although Mu Yi wanted to recover all these things, he didn¡¯t want to kill people. If he killed all the people, the rest of the defaulted halls would inevitably feel sorrowful and fight to the end. In the end, he would be alone with a very large territory.


    Now, the only power Mu Yi could use was the Sparrow Organization and Tibetan Sparrow Hall whose situation was not clear.


    As expected, those from Xiang Sparrow Hall who surrendered showed surprise expressions for the most part. Some of their expressions were more complex because they could only survive under the condition of accepting the control of the Sparrow Organization.


    Xiang Sparrow Hall, which was also good at witchcraft, knew the means the Sparrow Organization used to control people, but now they had no choice.


    E Gui was surprised because Mu Yi¡¯s words almost meant that the Sparrow Organization would annex Xiang Sparrow Hall. It would greatly increase the power of the Sparrow Organization. He believed that after one or two years, when the Sparrow Organization was fully stabilized in this area, its power would soar.


    The Sparrow Organization only occupied Laosi City, but the sphere of influence of Xiang Sparrow Hall was several times the size of the Sparrow Organization. E Gui was so ambitious that he had long been reluctant to accept this fact.


    ¡°Thank you for not killing me,¡± The people of Xiang Sparrow Hall said sparsely.


    At last, all the living people of Xiang Sparrow Hall chose to accept the control as they had been doomed to do so from the moment they surrendered. There were about sixty people left in this group, including a deputy leader of the organization.


    The existence of the deputy leader of the organization depended on whether the leader wanted to have one. There was no deputy leader in the Sparrow Organization mostly because the Sparrow Organization had a small territory.


    Under the leadership of the deputy leader, the following things were carried out smoothly. The general estate of Xiang Sparrow Hall was occupied, and the rest of the people submitted. Although Xiang Sparrow Hall¡¯s strength had been greatly damaged, with the help of the people of the Sparrow Organization, its prestige would not decline but get better.


    At least there was no obstacle in the process of taking over Xiang Sparrow Hall¡¯s territory, and the wisdom of E Gui lay in the fact that he continued to use the name of Xiang Sparrow Hall.


    Five days later, all the well-informed people of Xiangxi knew that Xiang Sparrow Hall had changed greatly. Although its name had not changed, it was more domineering. Xia Jinwu, the surrendering deputy leader, had some power, and it was because of his help that E Gui could control the situation so quickly.


    The news that Xia Qiu was killed and the Sparrow Organization became the leader of Xiang Sparrow Hall was immediately known by those who had been paying close attention to the area. The people who had once belonged to the force of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag had different reactions. Some of them were happy; some despaired.


    Some even sent people to contact E Gui to confirm the attitude of Mu Yi, the new Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t say a word, just waiting for the choice of those halls.


    Originally, there were seven halls belonging to the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. At present, only the Sparrow Organization and Tibetan Sparrow Hall were still loyal to him. Xiang Sparrow Hall had returned to the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, but that couldn¡¯t account for half of the Envoy of the Vermillion Bird¡¯s Flag¡¯s original forces.


    However, as Xiang Sparrow Hall was destroyed quickly, the other four halls were also affected. A few days later, South Sparrow hall, the nearest one to Xiang Sparrow Hall, chose to return to the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag because of its geographical location.


    South Sparrow Hall was in the southernmost part and could easily be attacked by Xiang Sparrow Hall and Tibetan Sparrow Hall. In addition, it was very far away from the place where the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag stayed, so it couldn¡¯t borrow any power at all. In this case, naturally, they could only choose to surrender. Otherwise, South Sparrow Hall would be destroyed if Xiang Sparrow Hall cooperated with Tibetan Sparrow Hall.


    However, despite the return of South Sparrow Hall, there was still no news from Kun Sparrow Hall, Black Sparrow Hall and Fu Sparrow Hall. It seemed that they had made up their minds to follow the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag until the end.


    In addition to the prestige of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, Mu Yi, the new Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, was too young. Even if Xiang Sparrow Hall was destroyed, it was still hard to intimidate these people because of the distance.


    At the beginning, the Ear Group spread all over the world. It was widely known in all parts of the world. That was why the four envoys were needed to govern it. After the Ear Group split, many people took the opportunity to suppress its power, which was the main reason why many halls of Ear Group disappeared.


    Fu Sparrow Hall was 2000 li away from Xiang Sparrow Hall, and the distance between Kun Sparrow Hall and Black Sparrow Hall was over 1000 li. Only the Sparrow Organization was near Xiang Sparrow Hall, so the Sparrow Organization could gather people to suppress it easily.


    Mu Yi knew that it was not realistic for the people of the Sparrow Organization and Xiang Sparrow Hall to encircle the rest of the halls. It was the real reason why the people of the other halls did not submit immediately.


    Mu Yi had to rebuild the eighteen halls of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, spread all over the south, plus the six roads to supervise the whole south, and three buildings specially responsible for ordering and coordinating the information in the south. When that happened, the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag would be restored to its former glory.


    Unfortunately, even if Mu Yi wanted to do this, it would take many years for him to rebuild the three buildings, six supervision roads and the eighteen halls.


    Mu Yi inherited the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag because he wanted to have some available power under his command and he had promised Leng Yu. If he was asked to develop the forces of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag slowly and help Ear Group get back on its feet again, it would not be because he wished to do so.


    Mu Yi only planned to subdue the remaining seven halls, however, he would subdue them together if six supervision roads existed. As for the three buildings that had already disappeared, he had not thought of rebuilding them.


    In the midst of thinking this, someone found him.


    Although he subdued Xiang Sparrow Hall, all the relevant things were handled by E Gui. Mu Yi rarely appeared. Mu Yi spent most of his time on cultivation. One day, he was cultivating when he suddenly received E Gui¡¯s request to meet him. E Gui also brought a woman.


    ¡°Yun Mengxuan from Zhu Phoenix Tower has come to see the envoy!¡± The woman announced upon seeing him.


    Mu Yi looked at the woman in front of him and felt strange. She was only in her twenties. She looked soft and weak, just like women south of the Yangtze River. The reason why he felt strange was that he thought about Zhu Phoenix Tower a while ago. He thought that it had already disappeared. However, he didn¡¯t expect them to come to him. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh about how fickle the world could be.

 Chapter 358 The Seal of the Rosefinch

    Zhu Phoenix Tower, South Phoenix Tower and Fire Phoenix Tower were the three buildings left for the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. They were also the place where the Six Departments of Supervision and the eighteen Rosefinch Halls were. However, the three towers had disappeared after the Ear Group split.


    When Mu Yi left Cangzhou City, he asked Leng Yu about them. However, even Leng Yu didn¡¯t know. The North and South were too far away from each other and those three buildings only obeyed the orders of the Envoy in charge of the flag. Mu Yi thought that the organizations in those three buildings no longer existed, but after meeting Yun Mengxuan, he knew that there were many things he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Zhu Phoenix Tower? Are you the fighter of the Zhu Phoenix Tower of this generation?¡± Mu Yi said with a meaningful glance.


    The Ear Group had twelve fighters. All of them were women. Since Yun Mengxuan appeared in front of him, it was likely that she was one of the fighters.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m the fighter of this generation. After the Ear Group revolt, the leader of that generation chose to hide as commanded by the previous Envoy of the flag. He has been secretly waiting for the return of the envoy. After ten years of hiding, we finally get what we¡¯ve been waiting for, the return of Envoy.¡± Yun Mengxuan said excitedly.


    ¡°So South Phoenix Tower and Fire Phoenix Tower still exist?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°No, among the three towers, only the Zhu Phoenix Tower is left,¡± said Yun Mengxuan, shaking her head.


    ¡°Only Zhu Phoenix Tower is left?¡± Mu Yi said.


    Mu Yi felt regret. Ten years was enough time for anything to happen. Even though those three towers went dark under the command of the old Taoist Priest, it was hard to guarantee that there would have been no accidents after.


    ¡°Yes. Seven years ago, Fire Phoenix Tower was the first to die out. Five years ago, South Phoenix Tower died out as well because of traitors. Only the Zhu Phoenix Tower managed to survive by hiding well. However, the strength of the Zhu Phoenix Tower is far from that of the past.¡± Yun Mengxuan said sadly.


    ¡°Yun Mengxuan, why should I believe you?¡± Mu Yi suddenly looked at her and said.


    ¡°Since you come back as our Envoy, you must have the colorful glaze lamp of the previous Envoy, right?¡± Yun Mengxuan looked at Mu Yi and said.


    ¡°Yes, the lamp is in my hands.¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the liberty to ask you to summon the treasure lamp to justify my innocence.¡± Yun Mengxuan knelt down and insisted.


    Although Mu Yi was surprised, he summoned the Xin lamp. Yun Mengxuan seemed to be affected by its presence. She took a deep breath and reached up to touch her brow. A red flame appeared in the middle for just an instant. Though the light was different from that of the Xin lamp, the pattern was exactly the same as the Xin lamp.


    The lamp sent out a ray of light to Yun Mengxuan, drew out the red flame from the center of her eyebrows and absorbed it directly. The seed of the Nanming Li Fire inside the lamp seemed to grow a lot with the addition of the orange and red flame. The color of the flame in the lamp changed from light to dark blue.


    For the Nanming Li Fire to display its true blue color, Mu Yi had to use the fire control technique. However, based on what he had just seen, if one or two more flames like Yun Mengxuan¡¯s could be absorbed, the fire seed would evolve to the level of blue flame used in the fire control technique.


    Yun Mengxuan shuddered all over and her expression became ugly. Her aura was unstable, but there was nothing Mu Yi could do. The Xin lamp sent out a blue flame which replaced the other on her brow. The color in her face quickly returned and her aura stabilized and increased as if she was breaking through a bottleneck.


    After the Xin lamp returned to Mu Yi¡¯s knowledge of the sea, Yun Mengxuan bowed down again. ¡°I bow before you, the envoy of the flag!¡±


    Most of Mu Yi¡¯s attention was focused on the Xin lamp. Since the flame left the mark on Yun Mengxuan¡¯s brow, Mu Yi felt that he had gained a connection with Yun Mengxuan through the lamp. Although the flame mark was not a restriction, it resembled it. However, it was even more domineering than the ghost slave control technique he used on Li the Cripple.


    Yun Mengxuan could also improve herself with the help of the Xin lamp and the Xin lamp could also increase its power with her strength. Mu Yi was able to perceive a white line linking the Xin lamp and Yun Mengxuan. The power transmitted by the white line nourished the Xin lamp, like a purer lamp oil. Looking at Yun Mengxuan¡¯s pious face and the fanaticism in her eyes, Mu Yi figured this was the power of faith.


    ¡°You may get up.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, ten years ago you were only a teenager. How could you have such a mark?¡± Mu Yi looked at Yun Mengxuan in confusion.


    ¡°Sir, Mengxuan¡¯s mark of the seal of the Rosefinch is passed down by the fighter of the previous generation. Every fighter of the three towers has a seal of the Rosefinch fire,¡± said Yun Mengxuan.


    ¡°All of the three tower fighters have it?¡± Mu Yi said eagerly.


    There was hope for the Nanming Li Fire¡¯s evolution. As for the Rosefinch fire, it must have been named by the old Taoist priest.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s said that this kind of seal can only be planted on a woman and the woman must remain a virgin her entire life.¡± Yun Mengxuan said with flushed cheeks.


    ¡°And if not?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°When you lose your virginity, the Rosefinch fire will start burning.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    ¡°And you still want to be a fighter of the tower?¡± Mu Yi said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Do you know how many chakras I have opened?¡± Yun Mengxuan responded with a question.


    ¡°Five.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have very good qualifications, but I can open up five chakras. All of this is because of the seal of the Rosefinch, which helps me practice. This is something many people would wish to have.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    After hearing her explanation, Mu Yi nodded. He thought that it was abnormal for her to open up five chakras with her talents. Now it made sense. Compared with the disadvantages brought by this kind of seal, this ability to assist in cultivation was probably the most important.


    Immediately after the seal was changed, there seemed to be a sign of a breakthrough in her strength. If she broke through again and opened another chakra, she would be only one step away from the peak. It was shocking to accomplish such things at her age.


    ¡°Do you know how many seals can be given?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Only the fighters of the three towers were qualified to accept the seal.¡± Yun Mengxuan said in confusion, she couldn¡¯t understand why Mu Yi didn¡¯t even know about this.


    ¡°Well, tell me about the Zhu Phoenix Tower and the news about the southern forces. I want to know about the situation of the Six Departments of Supervision.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He was not worried about Yun Mengxuan¡¯s doubts. With the seal, she could not betray him. Mu Yi still attached great importance to this Zhu Phoenix Tower since it was a place that used to be in charge of information and intelligence. The old Taoist Priest must have known something when he ordered them to go dark. As for the seal of the Xin lamp, he could explore it later.


    ¡°Zhu Phoenix Tower is headquartered on an island in Dongting Lake, Yueyang. Because of the barrier of water, few outsiders know about it. There are still 35 people in the tower. However, if the hidden spies are activated, the number will be increased tenfold.¡±


    ¡°When Zhu Phoenix Tower went into hiding, it was also connected with the Six Departments of Supervision. However, with the collapse of South Phoenix Tower and Fire Phoenix Tower, Mengxuan¡¯s master, the former fighter, chose to completely disconnect with the Six Departments of Supervision. Since the emergence of the flag envoy, I have taken the liberty to start restoring those connections. Most of the Six Departments of Supervision have also been destroyed. At present, only one of them can be contacted.¡±


    ¡°However, I only learned the news from a spy. The specific situation was not very clear. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to confirm it yourself. After all, the Six Departments of Supervision only answers to the command of the flag envoy.¡±


    ¡°As for the eighteen Rosefinch halls, only seven of them are still in existence. There are also two of them that changed their names. I think they have heard that you have returned. It probably won¡¯t be long before you hear from them.¡± She reported.


    ¡°Two more? How likely is it that they will come back under my command?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°As long as you accept all the other seven Rosefinch halls, the two will choose to return. After all, their life is not easy now. They will have no choice but to return.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.

 Chapter 359 Yun Mengxuan’s Plan

    ¡°I have a task that I want to give you. Do you dare to take it?¡± Mu Yi looked at Yun Mengxuan and said finally.


    ¡°At your service.¡± Yun Mengxuan said immediately.


    ¡°There are seven Sparrow halls, but only Sparrow Organization, Xiang Sparrow Hall, Tibetan Sparrow Hall, and South Sparrow Hall have chosen to submit. The three others are out of control. No matter what method you use, you must make those three halls submit within two months. I will give you the right to kill if needed. I only care about the results, not the process.¡± Mu Yi said and gave Yun Mengxuan the token representing the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    It was equivalent to the imperial minister holding the imperial sword. You could do what was needed before you reported. Even if the person was a hall leader, as long as Yun Mengxuan thought that he should be killed, then she could kill him. It could be seen clearly that Mu Yi trusted Yun Mengxuan.


    The reason why she was trusted was not only because she was the fighter, but also because she had the seal of the Rosefinch. There was no need to worry about betrayal. Her actions must be based on the interests of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. It was also a test for her.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t really have the heart to rebuild the power of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. However, if someone acted as his proxy and did the work for him, he didn¡¯t mind letting them wear his tiger skin and pretend to be powerful. The key was whether they had the ability. He had more important things to focus on.


    The Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was about to open and there would be a fierce competition. The opening date was August fifteenth, the full moon night of the Mid-autumn Festival. When Mu Yi first came to Laosi City it was near the fifth day of May and he stayed there for several days. Going back to Funiu Mountain had taken almost two months. Now it was July fifteenth, there was only one month left.


    He needed to go to Zhengzhou before August fifteenth. There would be a gathering of the dragon and snake. The scale would be far larger than that of King Xian¡¯s grave. Everyone who would enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road would probably be no less than the top of the second difficulty.


    There were six keys to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. One was in Mu Yi¡¯s hands. Another one was in the Forbidden City originally, but it was stolen. The other four were in White Emperor City, Dragon Tiger Mountain, Mao Mountain and the Ancient City of Dunhuang.


    A person who could steal the key from the Forbidden City wasn¡¯t simple. As for Dragon Tiger Mountain and Mao Mountain, they were thousand years old groups. They had powerful men of the third difficulty. The Ancient City of Dunhuang in the western region was the most mysterious. The White Emperor in White Emperor City was a fierce man and no one in the world dared to underestimate him.


    It was impossible for those who were at the third difficulty to come, but the people coming from such big forces would be much more powerful than Ning Wuque. They would be at the top of the second difficulty at least. Moreover, Prince Chun would also be ready to move. He didn¡¯t have a key, but it was hard to guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t try to rob one.


    There was also a third difficulty man in the Forbidden City. He was definitely a bully. Prince Chun might not be willing to offend the first-class forces like Dragon Tiger Mountain and Mao Mountain or even the Ancient City of Dunhuang and White Emperor City. However, Mu Yi and the mysterious person who stole the key were still options. After all, soft persimmons would be kneaded.


    In order not to be regarded as a soft persimmon, Mu Yi could only increase his strength as soon as possible. It was not realistic to try to open the fifth chakra in a month. It was hard to have a breakthrough in Vajra glaze body or the thunder technique in such a short time as well. The only thing he could rely on was the fire control technique. If he could help the Nanming Li Fire evolve before then, his strength will definitely increase a lot when using the fire control technique.


    Mu Yi would not be afraid of those powerful forces at all. He could just focus on fighting. He felt a sense of pride because he had grown to this level. Although he couldn¡¯t compare with the top people in the world, he would not be regarded as weak.


    Maybe he would have a fight with the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag first. He had already killed two emissaries under the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. It was like slapping him in the face. If the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag didn¡¯t respond at all, it would be strange. Mu Yi was also waiting for the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag¡¯s counterattack, so he could only let Yun Mengxuan recover those three halls.


    ¡°In one month, I can recover all the nine halls of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.¡± Yun Mengxuan vowed.


    One month, if the time for the journey was taken out, there was not much time left to take action. The roundtrip time from Kun Sparrow Hall to Black Sparrow Hall was almost one month. No horse could travel 800 Li a day. If it could travel 200 or 300 Li a day, it was a rare horse. Also a horse would always need rest, drinking water and feeding. In ancient times, the day and night journey was done by taking the official road. There were post stations of the imperial court along the route. Every hundred Li, there would be new horses to ride.


    That wasn¡¯t the case now. It would take more than ten days just to get to the Kun Sparrow Hall. If there were more people, it would take longer. In the eyes of Mu Yi, one month was impossible. Even though he had only given her two months, he was ready to add on days if she asked. However, Yun Mengxuan said directly that she would recover all the halls outside in one month.


    ¡°Oh? Tell me about your plan.¡± Mu Yi asked warmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to rush to every hall, nor use the power of the Sparrow Organization and the Tibetan Sparrow Hall. In the past, no one dared to betray the Ear Group. The main reason is because the Six Departments of Supervision was made for the purpose of eliminating internal traitors and suppressing rebellion. I am in contact with someone from there. In three days, using the token I can bring that person under your command. Then soldiers will be sent to the three rebellious halls at the same time.¡±


    ¡°I believe that once the Six Departments of Supervision comes out, no one will have the courage to betray. As long as those three halls return, I only need to send a letter and the other two will be recovered. All the nine halls will be under your command and the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag will be able to shake the south again.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    She was a fighter who was good at strategy. No wonder she was given the seal of the Rosefinch. Zhu Phoenix Tower was comparable to five Sparrow halls. Plus, Mu Yi was lacking someone like Yun Mengxuan who could understand the overall situation. The reason why Mu Yi didn¡¯t do this before was because he didn¡¯t have the Six Departments of Supervision backing him. If the people in Sparrow Organization and Tibetan Sparrow Hall went, they might be killed directly, and then they could pretend that they never saw them.


    Even when the Ear Group was at its peak, some halls dared to kill people from other halls. However, no one would dare kill those who belonged to the Six Departments of Supervision. This kind of deterrence was made with blood and everyone was afraid of death.


    ¡°Very well. No matter what method you use, as long as you complete my order, you will be the greatest contributor.¡± Mu Yi looked at Yun Mengxuan and said.


    ¡°I will try my best.¡± Yun Mengxuan said quickly.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing you need to do.¡± Mu Yi continued.


    ¡°Please say it.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    ¡°As for South Phoenix Tower and Fire Phoenix Tower, especially the two fighters with the seal of the Rosefinch, try to find out whether they are alive or dead. I know that it will be difficult. You just need to try your best.¡± Mu Yi said.


    Although the two Towers had been destroyed, the fighters might have survived. If he could absorb the seal of the Rosefinch from the other two fighters, the Nanming Li Fire might be able to evolve immediately.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    She didn¡¯t make any meaningless guarantees. She dared to swear about the matter of the halls because she was sure, but South Phoenix Tower and Fire Phoenix Tower had already been destroyed. There had been no news for so many years. If they were still alive, they might come out by themselves when she started acting. If they were dead, would she have to find them in the underworld?


    After Yun Mengxuan left, Mu Yi continued to practice. Nian Nuer and Big Slave didn¡¯t relax either. Big Slave always worked hard in daily practice and never slacked off thought. His cultivation speed was even faster than some so-called talents.


    Mu Yi received a battle message five days after Yun Mengxuan left.

 Chapter 360 Decisive Battle above Dongting Lake 1

    Chapter 360 Decisive Battle above Dongting Lake (1)


    ¡°Half a month later, above Dongting Lake!


    The battle message came from the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. It was simply composed of only six words. Even the handwriting didn¡¯t have a half edge. Mu Yi was shocked, because it meant that the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag could control his power freely and had reached perfection. The biggest possibility was that he was at the perfection of the top of the second difficulty.


    The peak of the second difficulty peak had junior, senior, and perfection. Mu Yi was only in the senior position. He also knew that although senior was only a small level away from perfection, the gap in strength was still quite large. The Left Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was a junior but he had almost no power to fight back against Mu Yi.


    From senior to perfection, the gap might be much bigger. Mu Yi¡¯s senior status was only achieved with the help of magic power. Magic power could only last half an hour at most. A general battle would not last for such a long time unless there was no intention to kill one another. In a short battle, one could win, lose, or even die.


    Mu Yi had the Xin lamp, but he didn¡¯t forget that the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag should have equal magic weapons. Mu Yi¡¯s Xin lamp was also seriously damaged. The magic weapons of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag were probably in better shape. Even though he knew that there was a big difference in strength, Mu Yi didn¡¯t plan to escape.


    It was his responsibility. When he promised Leng Yu that he would take over as the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, he knew such a day would come. Mu Yi also could not bear to let the old Taoist Priest¡¯s efforts be wasted by others, so Mu Yi had decided to take it back. With the forces of the south, his future development would be faster. Mu Yi also hoped to solve the mystery in the South Sea, so he couldn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Above Dongting Lake? Coincidence or intention? However, since you want to fight, I will fight! ¡°Mu Yi said unyieldingly.


    One day before the battle above Dongting Lake, Mu Yi had arrived. Yun Mengxuan had come back in a hurry. After all, Zhu Phoenix Tower was on the island in Dongting Lake. It might be a secret from some, but it was obvious the other side knew about it for a long time. Zhu Phoenix Tower naturally no longer needed to hide since that was the case.


    In the past half a month, Yun Mengxuan had placed the Human Tao Organization of the Six Departments of Supervision under his command successfully. It was now a sharp weapon in his hand. Black Sparrow Hall was destroyed overnight, which also made people recall their fear of the Six Departments of Supervision. Although there was no news from Kun Sparrow Hall, Mu Yi had determined that Yun Mengxuan¡¯s plan would succeed.


    The power of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag would rise again. However, there was still an obstacle in front of Mu Yi. This was a battle to prove himself. As long as he was alive, he would be the new Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. If he died, he could only blame himself. The territory he had fought for would all be taken by the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.


    Half a month passed but no matter how hard Yun Mengxuan searched, there was still no news about the other two Towers. They seemed to have been erased from the world, leaving no traces behind. Mu Yi was forced to abandon his plan to absorb the seal of the Rosefinch to promote the Nanming Li Fire. He had been trying hard to cultivate, but the results were not obvious. His real strength had not improved much.


    The Five Thunders Charm he drew with his own blood was the only thing worth mentioning. Maybe he could use it to surprise the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. The current Five Thunders Charm could hurt seniors at the top of the second difficulty. If the man was just a junior, only one Five Thunders Charm could hurt him. He could only carry four Five Thunders Charms, but if all of them were used at the same time, it could cause trouble for the other side.


    The leader of the Human Tao Organization had gone to deal with the affairs of Kun Sparrow Hall himself so he failed to see Mu Yi. Instead, the leader of Tibetan Sparrow Hall came. The Tibetan Sparrow Hall was less than a hundred miles from Dongting Lake. Mu Yi had thought the leader of the Tibetan Sparrow Hall must be elegant. After all, according to the words of E Gui, he was only twenty and had a kind of chivalrous spirit.


    Only after seeing him, Mu Yi could understand. He had a bushy face, big eyes, and a large stature. Xue Zifeng, the leader of the Tibetan Sparrow Hall, practiced martial arts and carried a broadsword behind him. His ability to subdue Tibetan Sparrow Hall while in his twenties had a lot to do with his appearance. People would ignore his age instinctively.


    ¡°I see you, my Lord.¡± Xue Zifeng¡¯s voice still rang out loudly when facing Mu Yi.


    ¡°You have the heart. I heard that you are famous. You¡¯re worthy of your name,¡± Mu Yi said.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Yun Mengxuan, who was near Mu Yi, he would think Mu Yi was only pretending. At least, his expression seemed to say that. When Mu Yi¡¯s right hand moved, Xue Zifeng felt that there was a force coming from the sky and aiming at him. He had no way to resist it so the slight contempt from before disappeared.


    The big man behind him also had a strong aura. It was like the meeting of fierce animals when they locked gazes. He had heard that Mu Yi, the new Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, had two strong people with him. One was a big man and the other was a little girl. When Mu Yi was fighting in Xiang Sparrow Hall, the men were almost swept clean.


    He was eager to try fighting the man. Xue Zifeng was good at martial arts. He especially admired those who were stronger than him. He dared not challenge Mu Yi, but he could still challenge the big man.


    ¡°I¡¯m flattered by your excellency.¡± Xue Zifeng said absentmindedly, most of his attention was still focused on Big Slave.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with this man behind me?¡± Mu Yi asked suddenly.


    ¡°I dare not, but I always like to compete with others. I heard that there is a strong man under your command. I¡¯ve been longing to meet him for a long time.¡± Xue Zifeng said.


    ¡°In that case, Big Slave, accompany him to have a competition. Remember not to lay a heavy hand.¡± Mu Yi said with a smirk.


    Although he just met him, he already figured out Xue Zifeng¡¯s character. If Mu Yi wanted him to respect him, he could only defeat him using his strength. His identity as the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag made Xue Zifeng dare not challenge him. Therefore, he changed his goal to Big Slave beside him. If he knew that Big Slave had already reached the fourth grade and had the strength of the fifth grade, he might not have the courage to challenge him.


    It didn¡¯t take long Xue Zifeng didn¡¯t even make it through three rounds with Big Slave. Big Slave was merciful otherwise he would have lost even worse. The two men returned to the house when they were done. Mu Yi thought that Xue Zifeng would be depressed. On the contrary, his fighting spirit had risen.


    Mu Yi nodded in recognition. No wonder he had become first-class in his twenties without the guidance of a famous teacher and his strength had reached the second grade. Mu Yi believed his qualifications were not bad. If he could be guided, he would be useful.


    ¡°My Lord, do all the people on the island need to leave?¡± Yun Mengxuan took a look at Xue Zifeng, and then asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°No, if the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag wins this battle, you can¡¯t escape even if you hide. The reason why he chose this place for the battle is to remind me not to think about escaping.¡± Mu Yi shook his head and said, ¡°If I survive, even if everyone in the world knows where Zhu Phoenix Tower is, it would be safe.¡±


    ¡°I believe that you can win.¡± She said.


    ¡°Win? If I can survive in this battle, it will be a victory.¡± Mu Yi said looking up.

 Chapter 361 Battle on the Dongting Lake 2

    Chapter 361 Battle on the Dongting Lake(2)


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t give up when facing the people who were much stronger than him. The people and the old Taoist Priest were of the same generation which meant their strength was at the same level. Ten years ago, the four Envoys reached the top of the second difficulty. If they had not broken through to the third difficulty, their strength must have improved.


    The old Taoist Priest was dead. Leng Yu was breaking a chakra and fixing it. She was at the top of the second difficulty but was not perfect. After she reached perfection, she would make even greater progress. No one knew anything about the Envoy of the Cyan Dragon¡¯s Flag, it was almost as if he was non-existent.


    Only the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was active in the world. He had already reached perfection at the top of the second difficulty. Facing people like this intrigue wouldn¡¯t work. All he could do was exert all his strength and gain a chance to win. Mu Yi knew that he was not equal to the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. It was good to be confident, it was dangerous to be arrogant.


    ¡°If you have an accident, I won¡¯t live alone.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be people to care for you if something happens.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He thought of Leng Yu. Did she expect this would happen when she asked him to take over as the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag? The only one who could protect his foundation from the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was Yun Mengxuan.


    Yun Mengxuan didn¡¯t respond. The reason why she was willing to die with Mu Yi was because of her identity and the seal of the Rosefinch. Mu Yi could feel that the white line in the dark had become stronger these days. The converted Power of Faith was absorbed by the Nanming Li Fire but a little Power of Faith couldn¡¯t make it evolve.


    There were no fishing boats on Dongting Lake the day of the battle. There were many people from Tibetan Sparrow Hall around the lake making sure no one would interrupt the Battle. Mu Yi stood on the bow of a boat. He was accompanied by Big Slave, Yun Mengxuan and Xue Zifeng. As for Nian Nuer, she was in the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    The battle with the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was dangerous, but it was also an opportunity for Yun Mengxuan and other people to spectate. Mu Yi didn¡¯t look for him. The boat was slowly moving across the lake with no destination. He believed that the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag would find him.


    A figure appeared on the lake. He looked like an immortal walking on the waves. Mu Yi stepped out onto the lake causing a ripple on the surface. He walked out to meet him. They were now only 30 meters apart. The ship that Mu Yi took retreated. They knew that if they stayed, they would disturb him.


    ¡°Are you the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    The person was very tall and wearing a mask on his face. There was no Qi around his body. Just standing there, he gave off the feeling that he had no flaws.


    ¡°Yes, you are younger than I thought.¡± The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag said.


    ¡°You are more mysterious than I thought.¡± Mu Yi said, insinuating that he dared not show his true face.


    The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag didn¡¯t care and said lightly, ¡°If you win, you will know.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to see what the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag looks like.¡± Mu Yi said and moved to attack.


    The surrounding water was stirred up. He disappeared in the spray. In the past half a month, what Mu Yi studied the most was Yu¡¯s Steps. Yu¡¯s Steps could not improve his strength but could make his speed faster and more unpredictable. He had even made a breakthrough.


    The highest level of Yu¡¯s Steps was walking with the principles of Taoist astrology which could attract the strength of the earth and the sky. Mu Yi could only integrate his figure into the surrounding area like he was integrating into the water, which was similar to the Taoist method of hiding. The principle was quite different though. If Mu Yi wanted to be invisible, he needed speed and covering water.


    The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag kept raising waves around him and wrapping him in them. He was extremely calm and had his hands leisurely behind his back. There was a square under his feet that looked like a mirror. Suddenly, a green bamboo stick penetrated the water curtain aiming for the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag¡¯s eyebrow.


    Finally, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag moved. A virtual shadow appeared in his place. The bamboo stick could only break the virtual shadow. Before the bamboo stick had recovered, a finger was aimed at it. The bamboo stick collided with the finger.


    The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag trembled a little. The calm he exuded was finally broken. The bamboo stick disappeared as a punch was thrown at his back. The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag turned around and grabbed the fist.


    The people in the distance could only see a heavy water curtain and moving shadows. They couldn¡¯t see the real battle but still felt astounded. Compared to the two strong experts, Xue Zifeng felt a little depressed. However, when he saw that there was no change in Big Slave¡¯s expression, he straightened up because he knew that everyone was growing step by step.


    As long as he worked hard, he would reach such a level in the future. He thought he was strong-minded before, but found that he was not as good as Big Slave. He could not catch up with Mu Yi so he decided to follow Big Slave.


    After two strikes, Mu Yi knew of the power of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. He pulled out two Five Thunders Charms and used them. Two big lightning bolts fell and drowned the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag in water and light. Mu Yi felt bad, because the aura of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag disappeared.


    The electricity was flowing like countless snakes on the water. If Mu Yi didn¡¯t have achievements in the thunder technique, he would be affected. However, after practicing with the strength of the earth and the sky, he could even inhale lightning.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Mu Yi felt the aura appear again suddenly. He used the last two Five Thunders Charms quickly. The lake was turbulent like a giant demon was raging under the water. Only in this field, could the Five Thunders Charm be most effective. The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag¡¯s Qi control was perfect so it was hard to attack him.


    Mu Yi could catch his breath now. It was a pity that he could only carry a few Five Thunders Charms. Otherwise, he would wield dozens of Five Thunders Charms and kill the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.

 Chapter 362 Decisive Battle on Dongting Lake 3

    Chapter 362 Decisive Battle on Dongting Lake (3)


    When the lightning disappeared, a figure stood there with his clothes a mess and his mask gone.


    ¡°You are not the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag,¡± Mu Yi blurted out and his pupils shrank when he saw his face.


    ¡°You can be the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. Why can¡¯t I be the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag?¡± The man chuckled.


    He looked less than thirty years old with bushy eyebrows. He was taller than Mu Yi, so Mu Yi instinctively thought that he was not the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.


    The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag had reached the peak of the second difficulty ten years ago, but how old had the man been ten years ago? Maybe less than twenty. In addition, the Ear Group had existed for so many years. He would have been only a child back then.


    But when he heard his words, he understood. Since he was a new Envoy, who had stipulated that then Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag couldn¡¯t be replaced? Mu Yi thought he was contemporary with the old Taoist priest, so when he had suddenly seen his real face, he had been surprised.


    The man was so young, but he had reached the peak of the second difficulty. His talent might not be inferior to Mu Yi¡¯s.


    Although Mu Yi was much younger and it had taken him less than a year to reach the present level, his situation was quite special. He had relied on the help of the Old Taoist Priest and various opportunities and coincidences.


    However, as the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, the man relentlessly took over the south and even had occupied some territory. It could be understood now because young men always had ambitions. If it were the previous Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, he would have chosen to spend more time in closed-door practice in order to break through the third difficulty as soon as possible.


    Mu Yi shook his head and many questions in his heart had also been solved, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I didn¡¯t expect the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag to be so young.¡±


    ¡°You are much younger than me. Since you can have this strength at such a young age, you are worthy of being his apprentice,¡± said the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.


    Their enmity gave way to a sort of friendship as they began to chat with each other. The people on the ship in the distance were confused.


    ¡°Have you met my master?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Well, I saw him once when I was a child. It was a pity that he passed away that way,¡± said the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, shaking his head.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity. After a lifetime, he just lived to understand.¡±


    ¡°Life is hard to understand. It¡¯s worth living to understand,¡± said the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.


    ¡°I wish he could have been more confused, so that he would not have died so early.¡±


    ¡°Is life and death really that important?¡± Asked the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.


    ¡°Of course. When you die, you lose everything,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°When a man dies, he enters the netherworld,¡± said the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.


    ¡°I only live in this human world; the netherworld means nothing to me,¡± said Mu Yi.


    The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag suddenly spoke with a cold voice with murderous intention, ¡°You only live in this world, but I want you to go to the netherworld.¡±


    ¡°I also want to see how capable you are.¡± Mu Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly became cold. Naturally, he knew the reason why the man had just said such nonsense to him, but he also had the same plan.


    When he finished his words, the man suddenly punched him. It seemed as if there was a white tiger roaring at him with a frightening voice. Even if Mu Yi had prepared for it, he was dizzy for a moment.


    The man¡¯s fist had arrived in front of him and Mu Yi parried with the Bamboo Tree of Life. It was knocked into the air and half of the power of his punch his him.


    Mu Yi turned on the Vajra glaze body with all his strength. At the same time, a circle of light appeared at the back of his head. When he jumped backward, he pointed at the forehead of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag with his finger.


    The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was surprised. He retreated without hesitation, but the little blue-dark spark had already fallen on him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Almost at the same time, when the blue-dark spark fell on him, a fierce flame burst out and engulfed him.


    Mu Yi flew backward and crashed into the water. He was soaked, but he stood up.


    After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Mu Yi summoned the Xin lamp.


    The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag had taken the opportunity during their conversation to heal the injury caused by the lightning, but Mu Yi had also taken the opportunity to condense the Nanming Li Fire with the fire control technique. He had done his best to condense the Nanming Li Fire into a little dark blue spark to not be easily noticed.


    Perhaps even the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag hadn¡¯t expected that Mu Yi to be so insidious, so he had suffered with no hope to avoid it.


    Although the Nanming Li Fire was fierce, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think he could kill the man with the spark. He quickly approached him with the Xin Lamp and was ready to create another fire.


    However, before Mu Yi could get close, the Nanming Li Fire around the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag suddenly separated from him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag stepped out. His breath was like hell, and he looked like a demon who had just gotten out of an abyss. The flames were roaring behind him. His whole body was shining.


    ¡°Burn!¡±


    Mu Yi did not hesitate to ignite the Xin lamp. The oil inside was swallowed up right away. Then the flame came out from the lamp, making Mu Yi look like an emperor of flames.


    The demon and the emperor with the equally strong auras collided.


    Once again, a curtain of water flew up, obscuring the two combatants.


    Behind the water curtain, Mu Yi collided with the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag several times in a row. He stepped back a dozen steps in a row. Every time, he was in an absolutely disadvantageous situation. This was the case when he used the Xin lamp and the other side was barehanded.


    Was this the power of the perfection of the second difficulty? That kind of power was even stronger than he had thought at the beginning. It was hard for Mu Yi to imagine how many blows he could exchange with him if the other side used magic tools. Would he die in Dongting Lake?


    Judging from the man¡¯s strikes and tenacious will, Mu Yi knew that he really wanted to kill him without any mercy. It aroused Mu Yi¡¯s fighting spirit. He had never given up easily especially if he would die if he lost.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    When he was knocked back again, Mu Yi suddenly shouted, and the Xin lamp rushed up. When the Xin lamp hovered above his head, and the wisps of the Nanming Li Fire flew down from the lamp and integrated into his fist.


    A ray of green light flew out of the water behind the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag and dashed towards his heart.


    This green light was the Bamboo Tree of Life. When Mu Yi had been knocked into the lake, he had secretly put the time Bamboo Tree of Life into the lake and let Nian Nuer wait for the opportunity to attack while he fought the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag head-on.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life rushed out faster than a sharp arrow and nearly hit the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.


    At the same time, Mu Yi punched with all his strength. All of a sudden, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag suffered an attack from the back and the front. It seemed to be a desperate situation.


    However, his face showed no worry. He was still calm, and his eyes were full of murderous intention.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag punched Mu Yi. Mu Yi¡¯s body swayed, but he didn¡¯t fly away as his eyes, nose and ears bled.


    When the Bamboo Tree of Life touched his back, a strong force directly burst out from his body with bright light and collided with the Bamboo Tree of Life.


    Although the attack had been unexpected, the power of the Bamboo Tree of Life and Nian Nuer was still only sixth grade, which was far from the peak, let alone perfection.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life flew away and its light dimmed. The Bamboo Tree of Life and Nian Nuer had been severely damaged. Fortunately, the Bamboo Tree of Life had kept growing and becoming harder. Otherwise, this stroke would have been enough to break it.


    If the Bamboo Tree of Life broke, the damage to Nian Nuer would be fatal.


    However, her sneak attack had still brought trouble to the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. When experts fought each other, any flaw was fatal. What¡¯s more, he had punched through his own body. Although he had hurt Nian Nuer badly, he hadn¡¯t done himself any favors.


    Mu Yi had used his full strength to match Nian Nuer¡¯s effort.


    The only pity was that the six ding-headed Stem-Branch pairs and six jia-headed Stem-Branch pairs charm couldn¡¯t be used at the same time with his Life Theurgy, otherwise, his strength would have been greatly improved. Even so, when Mu Yi used his Life Theurgy regardless of the cost, it also made the four open chakras in his body shake, and there were even some subtle cracks on the fourth chakra.


    ¡°Turn on!¡±


    Mu Yi poured all his strength into his fist then launched another attack on the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. This was a blow beyond the peak and sent the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag flying back. It was the first time since the battle had begun that Mu Yi had gained the upper hand.


    Mu Yi endured the tearing pain in his body. He didn¡¯t miss the chance and continued to attack. His fist fell like raindrops.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Finally, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was knocked into the lake and vanished beneath the surface.Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 363 Decisive Battle on Dongting Lake 4

    Chapter 363 Decisive Battle on Dongting Lake (4)


    When the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag disappeared into the lake, Mu Yi stopped, but he could hardly stand. The lake water reached his knees. Mu Yi gasped violently. The lake rippled, but there was no sign of the envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.


    ¡°Come out. I know you¡¯re not dead,¡± Mu Yi said loudly. He looked very embarrassed at the moment. His clothes were ragged like a beggar¡¯s clothes and his hair was a mess. He was bleeding from his nose and mouth, and his eyes were dim.


    Mu Yi had done his best to exert all his strength, but even so, he was not sure of the victory. He and Nian Nuer had fought with their lives because he had been very clear that the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag in the perfection of the second difficulty was much stronger than him, so he could only take this approach. He was glad that the other side had not used magic tools or even any ordinary weapons; otherwise, it would have been another scene at the moment.


    As soon as Mu Yi finished talking, the lake exploded and the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag appeared again. However, his appearance was not much better than Mu Yi¡¯s. The clothes on his upper body were gone, revealing his fierce chest, bloodstained from Mu Yi¡¯s attack.


    The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag¡¯s face was pale. Although he tried to stand on the lake, the lake water still covered his shoes. He was better off than Mu Yi.


    ¡°Is it enough?¡± The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag looked at Mu Yi with a gloomy face. He hadn¡¯t expected this kind of result. He had been full of conceit. He had felt that his perfection of the second difficulty was enough to crush Mu Yi, so he hadn¡¯t brought his magic tool with him.


    The other reason why he hadn¡¯t brought his magic tool was that his magic weapon needed a lot of evil spirits as nourishment, so unless it was necessary, he kept it buried in a place with strong evil spirits.


    He hadn¡¯t taken the battle seriously at all because he knew the situation of Mu Yi very well. Although he had known that Mu Yi had killed his left and right envoy, he still hadn¡¯t regarded Mu Yi as an opponent at his level.


    It was because of this pride that he had suffered the biggest loss in his life. If he hadn¡¯t achieved perfection, the attack just now would have caused more serious injuries or even death.


    Of course, if he hadn¡¯t reached perfection, he wouldn¡¯t have been so conceited and the situation would not have been as it was at present. So many things were unpredictable. Now it was too late to regret. In his opinion, only the blood of Mu Yi could wash away the humiliation he had suffered.


    ¡°Enough? Don¡¯t you want another round? ¡°Mu Yi grinned and said happily.


    ¡°I will kill you today.¡± The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was not graceful at all now. When he saw Mu Yi laughing so happily, his face became more gloomy.


    ¡°How boring is it to fight and kill all day? Anyway, we are both envoys. I don¡¯t know your name yet,¡± Mu Yi said indifferently. If it weren¡¯t for the lake, he would have sat down.


    ¡°Well, since we¡¯re both envoys, I¡¯ll let you know before you die. My name is Gao Xiang,¡± Gao Xiang said.


    ¡°Gao Xiang? I will remember it. When you die, I will engrave your name on your tombstone to avoid you from being a nameless ghost in the netherworld,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Want to kill me? It depends on whether you have the ability.¡± Gao Xiang¡¯s face was full of disapproval.


    ¡°How much strength do you have left now? 30%? Or 20%?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s only ten percent, it¡¯s more than enough to kill you,¡± said Gao Xiang.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Mu Yi smiled mysteriously, ¡°How will you leave Dongting Lake after you kill me? Although Tibetan Sparrow Hall is not good, hundreds of people would overwhelm you. I also have a companion named Big Slave, who can compete with experts in the sixth grade. If he fights hard, will you survive? Since you chose the place, I think you know the current leader of the Zhu Phoenix Tower. Do you think he will spare you? ¡°Mu Yi looked at Gao Xiang fearlessly and said.


    ¡°You really shame your master by using such dirty tricks,¡± said Gao Xiang sarcastically in anger.


    ¡°If I force myself to fight you, I will really shame my master. When he took me into the world, the first thing he said was to keep my life at any cost. As the saying goes, where there is life, there is hope. Life is the most important,¡± Mu Yi said indifferently.


    ¡°Do you think that would scare me?¡± Gao Xiang stared at Mu Yi as if he would attack at any time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to threaten you, but just to tell you the fact that if you kill me today, you will surely die. Anyway, my wish has been fulfilled, and I will not regret it if I die. However, you are the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag with such a large territory. Judging from your deployment, I know that you are ambitious. Are you willing to die here?¡± Mu Yi shook his head as if he were thinking for Gao Xiang.


    ¡°No one has ever been able to threaten me,¡± said Gao Xiang.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to threaten you, but I told you the facts and will let you choose. Anyway, the road is under your feet. It¡¯s your business whether you can walk or not,¡± said Mu Yi with ease.


    After hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, Gao Xiang stopped talking and didn¡¯t refute. He had seen that Mu Yi¡¯s words were not too simple not to be reasonable. Mu Yi¡¯s desperate attack had made him suffer and he regretted even more that he hadn¡¯t brought the magic tool here.


    Gao Xiang was not afraid of death, but as Mu Yi had said, the key was whether the death was meaningful. It was not worth it to die here quietly with his ambitions unfulfilled.


    What¡¯s more, he and Mu Yi were supposed to be in one alignment. They were both envoys. Even if they could not cooperate, they should not be enemies.


    It was impossible for him to admit his mistake of occupying Mu Yi¡¯s territory first and taking the forces that originally had belonged to Mu Yi.


    ¡°Well, are you still fighting? I¡¯m really bored. If you want to fight, we¡¯ll continue. If not, I¡¯ll leave and have a rest,¡± Mu Yi said, looking at Gao Xiang.


    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s your victory today, but I¡¯ll give you a surprise when we meet next time.¡±


    Finally, Gao Xiang turned to leave. He sped away and soon disappeared.


    Mu Yi fell down, not caring that he was in the lake. He lay in the lake with his mouth open for gasping.


    It was a fluke that he survived. He was so exhausted that any first-class expert could beat him down.


    What he had told Gao Xiang just now was half true. If Gao Xiang insisted to kill him today, maybe he would die. There were many people in the Tibetan Sparrow Hall, but few had come to Dongting Lake. Big Slave was still hundreds of miles away. If Gao Xiang had chosen to gamble, he would have had a 50% chance of leaving with his life, but in the end, he had given up and let Mu Yi win.


    Mu Yi had lost the battle, but he had won the game. While Gao Xiang had won the battle, he had lost the game. Gao Xiang had lost because of his conceit. If he had chosen another place, things would have been different.


    The strength of the perfection of the second difficulty was not a strength Mu Yi could defeat yet. There was still a long way to go. Mu Yi doubted whether he could beat Gao Xiang even if he turned on another chakra.


    Mu Yi considered it for a moment, and his win rate was still 30%.


    Although 30% was little, it was greater than the chances in today¡¯s situation.


    Mu Yi would have to open two more chakras to be more confident to defeat Gao Xiang. In a short time, it was impossible. Thinking of what Gao Xiang said when he had been leaving, Mu Yi had a bad feeling.


    Naturally, he was not so naive to think that the other party would really surprise him. It would be a shock.


    Nian Nuer came out of the water, ¡°Brother.¡±


    He had been knocked into the bottom of the lake by Gao Xiang before. Although she was severely injured, she was not in danger. Moreover, her body was not cut off so she would only need to cultivate in the Bamboo Tree of Life for a while to heal up.


    Seeing Nian Nuer¡¯s face full of worries, Mu Yi forced a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am okay, and I will not die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still too weak. I couldn¡¯t even bear that man¡¯s blow,¡± Nian Nuer said with remorse.


    ¡°Silly girl, do you know who he is? He is the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. He has already reached the perfection of the second difficulty. The third difficulty is only one step ahead. I am far from being his opponent, let alone you. It is thanks to your surprise attack that we could survive this time,¡± said Mu Yi seriously.


    The expression on the little girl¡¯s face was finally a little better after she heard Mu Yi¡¯s words as Yun Mengxuan and the others were approaching by boat.Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 364 After serious injury

    Seeing the arrival of all the people, Nian Nuer went back into the Bamboo Tree of Life. She had been reluctant to maintain her body shape before due to her injuries. Without danger and the arrival of the Big Slave and others, she was no longer needed.


    When he got close, Yun Mengxuan was the first to jump into the lake. He put Mu Yi in the boat. Xue Zifeng hurried to come back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I know a famous doctor,¡± Yun Mengxuan said in a hurry.


    ¡°No, I have body training skills. I will recover soon. Get us out of here first,¡± Mu Yi said.


    He was exhausted, but he insisted.


    Although the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag had left, no one could guarantee that he would suddenly change his mind and come back. It would be terrible to die like that, so they should leave here first.


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, Xue Zifeng immediately ordered the ship to leave. With the paddle turning, the ship soon disappeared.


    Mu Yi was too careful. After the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag left, he didn¡¯t turn around. Moreover, he was very clear that he would see Mu Yi again in a short time then he would give him a big surprise.


    At that time, it would also be his heyday as a man with a magic weapon at the top of the second difficulty.


    As long as the people on the top of the third difficulty didn¡¯t come out, it was difficult for someone to threaten him. This fluke would never happen again.


    When Mu Yi woke up, he found that he was in a small bungalow. The furnishings seemed to be very ordinary for a house. Although he insisted, after landing, Mu Yi was comatose, so he didn¡¯t know what happened.


    However, in order to avoid any accidents, Yun Mengxuan did not take Mu Yi to the island, nor to the headquarters of Tibetan Sparrow Hall, but found a place nearby to temporarily settle Mu Yi.


    After Mu Yi fell into a coma, he had a high fever. Yun Mengxuan could not help. If Mu Yi had not told her not to get a doctor, she would have gone to find a famous doctor immediately.


    The only thing she could do was to keep praying in her heart. She hoped that Mu Yi would be well. If another person took care of him it would not be effective because Yun Mengxuan had the seal of the Rosefinch


    Mu Yi underestimated his injury. He thought that he had the Xin lamp and Vajra glaze to suppress the injury, and with four chakras, even if he suffered serious internal injury, he could definitely recover himself without drugs.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that his injury was more serious than he thought, especially since his reckless use of Life Theurgy had caused many cracks in his chakras and almost collapsed them.


    If his chakras collapsed, the consequences would be disastrous. At the very least, there would be no further progress for the rest of his life. At worse, he would die immediately from the huge amount of power that would be released when they collapsed.


    Mu Yi¡¯s situation was dangerous because his body was on the verge of collapse. His strength was out of control, causing his high fever.


    Fortunately, the power of Yun Mengxuan¡¯s belief pulled Mu Yi back from the edge of death.


    After Mu Yi woke up, he immediately understood all this and began to think about it. The power of faith was an extremely magical power. Even though it was different from the power of mind and God, it could not only be used as a nutrition for the Nanming Li Fire, but also be infused into his body after being refined by the Xin lamp.


    Unfortunately, Yun Mengxuan could provide a little power of faith, otherwise she would be able to help more.


    Without the Xin lamp, Mu Yi could not absorb it at all. This reminded him of the Tao of God, a different way from cultivation and ghost Tao.


    The Tao of God enjoyed incense and protected one side. The most common side was the Tudi temple, which was dedicated to one side of the Shinto, or incense and fire, in order to collect people¡¯s beliefs.


    It was the same as Yun Mengxuan¡¯s behavior.


    It was normal that the human body couldn¡¯t absorb the power of this belief directly. It was hard to perceive. It was a pity that the old Taoist Priest didn¡¯t leave him any knowledge in this field. He had to constantly explore everything by himself. However, Mu Yi thought that the key to all this lay in the Xin lamp.


    The Xin lamp was a magic weapon, which had all kinds of incredible functions. Moreover, the Xin lamp originally belonged to fire, and the fragrant fire was related.


    But then, Mu Yi shook his head and thought it was impossible that it was so simple. He thought there must be a deeper connection between the two. The key was whether he could find it.


    If he could figure it out, he might be able to continue to increase the seal of the Rosefinch and let more people provide him with the power of belief. At that time, not only would the Nanming Li Fire evolve rapidly, but he would also benefit from it.


    This might be the only way for him to increase his strength quickly.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yi decided to make it clear that his mind was once again combined with the Xin lamp. Suddenly, he felt he was like the Xin lamp.


    In the interior space of the lamp, a light blue flame was quietly burning, about to evolve into a real blue flame.


    It seemed to feel the coming of Mu Yi. The fire of the Nanming Li Fire suddenly trembled then the flame spread across the whole space, but Mu Yi did not feel the destruction of the Nanming Li Fire. He felt that he was surrounded by warmth.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what it was like to be in his mother¡¯s arms, but he thought it was probably like this.


    Mu Yi let go of his mind and tried to feel the consciousness from the Xin lamp and from the fire of the Nanming Li Fire. But in the end, he was disappointed because he didn¡¯t feel anything. Apart from the burning fire, there was no vitality or consciousness in the space, as if the fire of the Nanming Li Fire had not been restored.


    In the end, Mu Yi had no choice but to take back the power of mind and spirit.


    But when he got back the power of mind and spirit, he was surprised to find that just a moment later, his power of mind and spirit was much purer than it was after meditating for a night.


    Although it was only one night, how long had he been using the Xin lamp?


    Although Mu Yi¡¯s strength kept improving, he never forgot his mind power and meditated to make it purer. It was a process of trial and error. It was not possible in a day or a night, so it was weaker than his physical and spiritual strength. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t keep up with it. The most intuitive expression was his control power, which would never be recovered to the level it once was.


    Originally, Mu Yi thought it would take at least a year and a half of polishing to return to the micro realm, but now, he had found another way to quickly make his mind power purer.


    Integrating with the Xin lamp constantly and refining his mind power with the help of the internal space of the Nanming Li Fire was twice as effective as meditating.


    Mu Yi opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was Yun Mengxuan. She was looking at Mu Yi in surprise.


    ¡°You are awake.¡± Seeing Mu Yi¡¯s eyes open, Yun Mengxuan said with surprise. In fact, when she came in, she had found that Mu Yi had changed from lying to sitting on the bed with his legs crossed, so she had been waiting by her side.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Even if he finally woke up, the injury would not have healed as much as it was without her belief.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to help,¡± Yun Mengxuan said in a hurry.


    Mu Yi nodded, ¡°How many days have I been in a coma?¡±


    ¡°You have been in a coma for five days. I did not take you back because I was worried about you. But this is one of the back roads of Zhu Phoenix Tower. It¡¯s absolutely safe,¡± said Yun Mengxuan.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened over the past five days?¡± Mu Yi continued.


    ¡°The day after the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag left, his forces withdrew from our territory. The Taoist master of the Human Tao Organization has successfully returned, waiting for your call. Now, all nine of our sparrow halls have been restored. When you raise your arms and shout, the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag will become the leader of the south again. I believe that the eighteen sparrow halls, Six Departments of Supervision and the Three Buildings can be reorganized in a short time.¡± When Yun Mengxuan said this, her eyes on Mu Yi were full of fanaticism.


    The battle of Dongting Lake Lake laid a solid foundation for the situation in the south. After knowing that the forces of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag were all evacuated, the two renamed sparrow halls also regained their former names and chose to surrender. As for the furthest Kun Sparrow Hall, the Taoist master of the Human Tao Organization went there in person. Even if they disagreed, they would submit.


    ¡°All evacuated? That¡¯s interesting.¡± Mu Yi smiled, then he looked at Yun Mengxuan and continued. ¡°You have done a good job. As for the reconstruction of the Sparrow Halls, it will be handed over to you. The world is going to be in chaos. Even if we have no ambition, we must have enough strength to survive and protect ourselves. As for how to develop, we need to make a good plan. Now it¡¯s not the former years, and I am afraid that the key to the decisive victory is no longer swords and sticks, but guns and artillery. Although I am not willing to admit it, on the battlefield, a third-class expert who takes a few years to cultivate is not as useful as a few well-trained soldiers with guns. ¡°


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 365 Finally found

    After Mu Yi finished speaking, his heart began to beat erratically. He felt pressured as if he was facing God and there was a guillotine waiting to sever his neck. His expression stiffened.


    ¡°Master.¡± Yun Mengxuan said, worriedly.


    The feeling of death disappeared after a long time had passed. Mu Yi looked up and gasped. What he was seeing was not the beams of the house, but the Heavenly Way. A thought quickly crossed his mind.


    Is this an opportunity?


    However, he couldn¡¯t figure out why just a few words would cause such a big response? He had only spoken the truth of the way the world was developing. Even the Northern Warlords of the Qing Dynasty had restructured their armies, let alone the western powers who had broken into the country with guns already in hand. Mu Yi was still unable to think of anything after sometime so he shook his head to clear his thoughts.


    He turned to look at Yun Mengxuan and asked, ¡°Do you remember what I just said?¡±


    ¡°I remember, sir. Are there other orders?¡± Yun Mengxuan nodded and asked.


    ¡°No, you can go down first,¡± said Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi thought of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag after she left. Had he also stumbled upon something like this? Was that why he was building strength? What about Leng Yu? Did they really just like power or were they trying to seize something in this turbulent world? Mu Yi believed it was the latter. They all pursued cultivation, especially hoping to take the steps necessary to reach the third difficulty.


    Chaos brings about great controversy. Although I don¡¯t know what you are trying to do, I am watching. I believe that one day, the truth will be clear to me.


    ¡­


    Mu Yi moved directly to the small island where Zhu Phoenix Tower was located soon after. The Taoist master of the Human Tao Organization came to see Mu Yi. He was a cold man and an original member of the Human Tao Organization. When the old Taoist master disappeared, he took over the Human Tao Organization and had been developing it.


    It was a pity that there was only the Human Tao Organization left in the world. The rest of the Six Departments of Supervision had disappeared. When there was an Envoy of the Flag watching over it, it was fine. However, the position of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag had been vacant for ten years.


    It was already an organization in the shadows. How many more years could one live like that without a leader? Not everyone would remain loyal. People would surely leave. Mu Yi didn¡¯t plan to ask too much of him. The other clearly worshiped the identity of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. He didn¡¯t have any faith in him as a person. Mu Yi needed to make him believe in him.


    Whereas, Yun Mengxuan was a woman but her abilities could not be compared to others. With her thorough planning, the strength of the South and the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag was thriving. She had also executed Mu Yi¡¯s orders well. She had gathered elites from various sparrow halls and reorganized them into an army rather quickly. It consisted of those good at archery and using concealed weapons. Since it was impossible to achieve anything by relying on individual soldiers, a strong army was a deterrent and a kind of capital.


    Mu Yi naturally couldn¡¯t trust others this much as it was easy to lose control. He never worried about such things with Yun Mengxuan. She was ready to give her life for Mu Yi, she was that kind of a crazy believer. There was also the mark of the Rosefinch as a kind of collateral.


    Mu Yi could focus on training and leave her in charge. He used half of each day to refine his mind and spirit power with the Xin lamp. It was an effective method for purifying. His control of his body¡¯s power naturally improved and his combat power had also improved. As his mind and spirit power were fused with the Xin lamp every day, Mu Yi soon found that a consciousness was slowly being formed in the Xin lamp as well.


    The best thing that had happened in this time period was Nian Nuer recovering completely. She had become tougher and would often fight with Big Slave. At first, Big Slave was unwilling to fight with her. He finally acquiesced to her demands after she got angry and took training with her seriously.


    Nian Nuer was born with strength and talent. She was able to reach the top level of the fierce ghosts without problem. While Big Slave was not very intelligent, he was also gifted and powerful. Their progress was fast, but made sense.


    Mu Yi was facing Nian Nuer and Big Slave one day when Yun Mengxuan came to visit. She was obviously happy.


    ¡°Sir, we found it.¡± She said.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Mu Yi stopped and asked.


    ¡°The Fighter of Fire Phoenix Tower,¡± said Yun Mengxuan.


    There was a flash of surprise in Mu Yi¡¯s eyes.


    Chapter 366 Scandals in Jiangcheng city City


    ¡°Where?¡± he asked.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t held any hope anymore after all the searching Yun Mengxuan had done, but now there was news. Since it was the fighter of Fire Phoenix Tower, they would have the seal of the Rosefinch. The seal was beneficial to the Nanming Li Fire. Yun Mengxuan had revealed this fact and should be given the most credit.


    Since absorbing her seal of the Rosefinch, the Nanming Li Fire was slowly transforming. The transformation was slow because only one person was providing faith. If another seal of the Rosefinch was absorbed, the Nanming Li Fire could at least transform faster. If it evolved it would definitely increase Mu Yi¡¯s strength of Mu Yi. He would be more confident when he set out to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.


    ¡°In Jiangcheng city. I haven¡¯t confirmed it. It could be a setup. Fire Phoenix Tower disappeared seven years ago. I had sent people to search before, but they didn¡¯t bring back any news. Now there is suddenly news.¡± Yun Mengxuan replied.


    ¡°Jiangcheng city? The place where Black Sparrow Hall is located?¡± Mu Yi asked as he paced.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    Black Sparrow Hall was the first hall to be completely destroyed in this era, which was a warning to others. The main reason was that Black Sparrow Hall had betrayed them completely. When the Human Tao Organization had visited, they still refused to submit. It was now being reconstructed.


    Due to the collapse of Black Sparrow Hall Yun Mengxuan didn¡¯t completely trust the information. The fighter of Fire Phoenix Tower happened to appear after its collapse and in such a location. How could she not have doubts? However, Mu Yi placed a lot of importance on the fighters so Yun Mengxuan told Mu Yi before she had confirmed it.


    ¡°You did a good job. I¡¯ll go to Jiangcheng city.¡± Mu Yi said without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to go with you.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    Mu Yi planned to go alone. He was faster alone, but he thought that since Yun Mengxuan was familiar with the area he should take her. She could get him out of trouble if something happened. They quickly acquired two fast horses and rode to Jiangcheng city. Mu Yi didn¡¯t bother to bring Big Slave and Nian Nuer.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry with Nian Nuer there. She was a little girl, but she spoke her mind. In addition, she could identify whether a person was kind. It was not easy for people to cheat her, so Mu Yi could leave them alone with a calm heart.


    From Dongting Lake to Jiangcheng city, it was more than 400 Li along the official road. They left at noon and traded horses several times along the way before finally arriving in Jiangcheng city the next morning. If they hadn¡¯t slowed their pace at night, they would have arrived sooner. Jiangcheng city was a big city that was even more prosperous than Cangzhou City. The Yangtze River sat at its back and it flowed out in all directions. It was a rare treasure.


    ¡°What a great river city.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a prosperous place made Black Sparrow Hall degenerate so that it could not even compare to the remote Sparrow Organization.¡± Yun Mengxuan said with great weariness.


    ¡°Black Sparrow Hall should be rebuilt in another place. It¡¯s better to stay away from here.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Are you worried that someone will betray the new Black Sparrow Hall?¡± Yun Mengxuan asked, looking at Mu Yi.


    ¡°The Human Tao Organization came. No one would dare.¡± Mu Yi said, shaking his head.


    ¡°What are you worried about then?¡± Yun Mengxuan was even more confused and asked.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before this place will be full of scandals. Maybe the whole world will start to focus on it. If Black Sparrow Hall is rebuilt here, it will only become a target of shady people.¡± Mu Yi said seriously.


    ¡°Scandals?¡± Yun Mengxuan asked.


    ¡°At the beginning of the great chaos in the past dynasties, able men showed up everywhere. I¡¯m afraid we have to take the first step to avoid any mishaps.¡± Mu Yi said casually.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    She quickly realized that a place like this could surely become the focus of the whole world. It could also be the source of a war. If Black Sparrow Hall was built here, they would only end up losing them again. They would have rebuilt in vain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Who can tell the future? Maybe I¡¯m just talking nonsense. The future is not immutable.¡± Mu Yi said, taking the lead and entering the city.


    The plan to transfer Black Sparrow Hall to somewhere else was a matter of the future. Black Sparrow Hall was a powerful force in Jiangcheng city, but so many people of the organization had died overnight. It had scared many people. They were even more confused when the sign of Black Sparrow Hall was hung up again after it was destroyed.


    Only a few well-informed people knew what happened. The Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag had returned. In just a month, the entire South had been cleaned up. However, the south was too big. Even if the power of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag was back to its peak, it was impossible to say that the South was completely in his hands.


    When the Ear Group collapsed, there was probably someone of the Forbidden City behind it. No one was willing to have such a powerful force that wasn¡¯t under their own rule. The Ear Group could almost change the dynasty. Therefore, it was inevitable that the Ear Group would fall. It¡¯s reputation which invoked fear in people was to blame.


    It was a good thing that the Ear Group focused on collecting information rather than fighting for supremacy. Otherwise, after their collapse, many of their fighters would not have survived. Many of their forces could not live without the Ear Group¡¯s information sources. Some people had been willing to continue to support the fighters of the Ear Group so they could achieve their own goals.


    A lot of people were focused on Mu Yi. After all, the Ear Group today was not the same but the power of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag when gathered together, easily made them a giant. There were countless experts and they had a grasp of news from all over the world. There were more than nine organizations now under the control of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag and the leaders were all first-class experts. There were eleven first-class experts. It was no wonder why the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, regardless of the rules, wanted to gain these forces.


    They met up with Xue Zifeng. The Tibetan Sparrow Hall was the closest to Black Sparrow Hall. Mu Yi had ordered Xue Zifeng to come and start rebuilding Black Sparrow Hall first. He was also the temporary leader of Black Sparrow Hall. Once there was a suitable person, the position would be transferred over. The reason why Xue Zifeng was chosen was because he had a loyal and chivalrous reputation. Thus it was easier for him to get along with people.


    ¡°My lord and envoy.¡± Xue Zifeng greeted him from his place at the door.


    ¡°How is Black Sparrow Hall now?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s even easier to rebuild than I imagined. Some of the old people from other halls have come back to help as the backbone. It was easy to gain new members using your current reputation. In another month, Black Sparrow Hall will be better than ever.¡± Xue Zifeng replied earnestly.


    His awe for Mu Yi had started during the fight at Dongting Lake. That awe had turned into fanaticism. If Mu Yi could plant the seal of the Rosefinch on him, he could immediately accept the power of his faith and add strength to the Xin lamp.Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 366 Scandals in Jiangcheng city City

    ¡°Where?¡± he asked.


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t held any hope anymore after all the searching Yun Mengxuan had done, but now there was news. Since it was the fighter of Fire Phoenix Tower, they would have the seal of the Rosefinch. The seal was beneficial to the Nanming Li Fire. Yun Mengxuan had revealed this fact and should be given the most credit.


    Since absorbing her seal of the Rosefinch, the Nanming Li Fire was slowly transforming. The transformation was slow because only one person was providing faith. If another seal of the Rosefinch was absorbed, the Nanming Li Fire could at least transform faster. If it evolved it would definitely increase Mu Yi¡¯s strength of Mu Yi. He would be more confident when he set out to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.


    ¡°In Jiangcheng city. I haven¡¯t confirmed it. It could be a setup. Fire Phoenix Tower disappeared seven years ago. I had sent people to search before, but they didn¡¯t bring back any news. Now there is suddenly news.¡± Yun Mengxuan replied.


    ¡°Jiangcheng city? The place where Black Sparrow Hall is located?¡± Mu Yi asked as he paced.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    Black Sparrow Hall was the first hall to be completely destroyed in this era, which was a warning to others. The main reason was that Black Sparrow Hall had betrayed them completely. When the Human Tao Organization had visited, they still refused to submit. It was now being reconstructed.


    Due to the collapse of Black Sparrow Hall Yun Mengxuan didn¡¯t completely trust the information. The fighter of Fire Phoenix Tower happened to appear after its collapse and in such a location. How could she not have doubts? However, Mu Yi placed a lot of importance on the fighters so Yun Mengxuan told Mu Yi before she had confirmed it.


    ¡°You did a good job. I¡¯ll go to Jiangcheng city.¡± Mu Yi said without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to go with you.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    Mu Yi planned to go alone. He was faster alone, but he thought that since Yun Mengxuan was familiar with the area he should take her. She could get him out of trouble if something happened. They quickly acquired two fast horses and rode to Jiangcheng city. Mu Yi didn¡¯t bother to bring Big Slave and Nian Nuer.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry with Nian Nuer there. She was a little girl, but she spoke her mind. In addition, she could identify whether a person was kind. It was not easy for people to cheat her, so Mu Yi could leave them alone with a calm heart.


    From Dongting Lake to Jiangcheng city, it was more than 400 Li along the official road. They left at noon and traded horses several times along the way before finally arriving in Jiangcheng city the next morning. If they hadn¡¯t slowed their pace at night, they would have arrived sooner. Jiangcheng city was a big city that was even more prosperous than Cangzhou City. The Yangtze River sat at its back and it flowed out in all directions. It was a rare treasure.


    ¡°What a great river city.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a prosperous place made Black Sparrow Hall degenerate so that it could not even compare to the remote Sparrow Organization.¡± Yun Mengxuan said with great weariness.


    ¡°Black Sparrow Hall should be rebuilt in another place. It¡¯s better to stay away from here.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Are you worried that someone will betray the new Black Sparrow Hall?¡± Yun Mengxuan asked, looking at Mu Yi.


    ¡°The Human Tao Organization came. No one would dare.¡± Mu Yi said, shaking his head.


    ¡°What are you worried about then?¡± Yun Mengxuan was even more confused and asked.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before this place will be full of scandals. Maybe the whole world will start to focus on it. If Black Sparrow Hall is rebuilt here, it will only become a target of shady people.¡± Mu Yi said seriously.


    ¡°Scandals?¡± Yun Mengxuan asked.


    ¡°At the beginning of the great chaos in the past dynasties, able men showed up everywhere. I¡¯m afraid we have to take the first step to avoid any mishaps.¡± Mu Yi said casually.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    She quickly realized that a place like this could surely become the focus of the whole world. It could also be the source of a war. If Black Sparrow Hall was built here, they would only end up losing them again. They would have rebuilt in vain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Who can tell the future? Maybe I¡¯m just talking nonsense. The future is not immutable.¡± Mu Yi said, taking the lead and entering the city.


    The plan to transfer Black Sparrow Hall to somewhere else was a matter of the future. Black Sparrow Hall was a powerful force in Jiangcheng city, but so many people of the organization had died overnight. It had scared many people. They were even more confused when the sign of Black Sparrow Hall was hung up again after it was destroyed.


    Only a few well-informed people knew what happened. The Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag had returned. In just a month, the entire South had been cleaned up. However, the south was too big. Even if the power of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag was back to its peak, it was impossible to say that the South was completely in his hands.


    When the Ear Group collapsed, there was probably someone of the Forbidden City behind it. No one was willing to have such a powerful force that wasn¡¯t under their own rule. The Ear Group could almost change the dynasty. Therefore, it was inevitable that the Ear Group would fall. It¡¯s reputation which invoked fear in people was to blame.


    It was a good thing that the Ear Group focused on collecting information rather than fighting for supremacy. Otherwise, after their collapse, many of their fighters would not have survived. Many of their forces could not live without the Ear Group¡¯s information sources. Some people had been willing to continue to support the fighters of the Ear Group so they could achieve their own goals.


    A lot of people were focused on Mu Yi. After all, the Ear Group today was not the same but the power of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag when gathered together, easily made them a giant. There were countless experts and they had a grasp of news from all over the world. There were more than nine organizations now under the control of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag and the leaders were all first-class experts. There were eleven first-class experts. It was no wonder why the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, regardless of the rules, wanted to gain these forces.


    They met up with Xue Zifeng. The Tibetan Sparrow Hall was the closest to Black Sparrow Hall. Mu Yi had ordered Xue Zifeng to come and start rebuilding Black Sparrow Hall first. He was also the temporary leader of Black Sparrow Hall. Once there was a suitable person, the position would be transferred over. The reason why Xue Zifeng was chosen was because he had a loyal and chivalrous reputation. Thus it was easier for him to get along with people.


    ¡°My lord and envoy.¡± Xue Zifeng greeted him from his place at the door.


    ¡°How is Black Sparrow Hall now?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s even easier to rebuild than I imagined. Some of the old people from other halls have come back to help as the backbone. It was easy to gain new members using your current reputation. In another month, Black Sparrow Hall will be better than ever.¡± Xue Zifeng replied earnestly.


    His awe for Mu Yi had started during the fight at Dongting Lake. That awe had turned into fanaticism. If Mu Yi could plant the seal of the Rosefinch on him, he could immediately accept the power of his faith and add strength to the Xin lamp.Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 367 Fox Tail

    Although Mu Yi couldn¡¯t wait to make the Nanming Li Fire evolve, he hadn¡¯t mastered this art yet. The seal of the Rosefinch on Yun Mengxuan was left by the old Taoist Priest. Mu Yi had no real control over it. He only hoped that he could find the other two fighters as soon as possible. According to Yun Mengxuan, only the first three fighters had the seal of the Rosefinch.


    As Xue Zifeng was able to restore Black Sparrow Hall to its peak in a short time, Mu Yi praised him a lot. The main purpose of his visit to Jiangcheng city this time was to find the fighter of Fire Phoenix Tower. He didn¡¯t want to waste time on anything else and directly asked.


    ¡°Regarding the fighter of Fire Phoenix Tower, is the news confirmed?¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain. The other side seems to be giving clues on purpose. Her behavior is strange. The news of your return has been widely spread. If she is the fighter of Fire Phoenix Tower, she can come find you directly. Why hide and be so sneaky?¡± Xue Zifeng said.


    ¡°You mean she deliberately coaxed me here?¡± Mu Yi pondered for a moment and asked.


    It wasn¡¯t possible for him to be cheated if even Xue Zifeng could see through the plan. Even if there might be a trap, he had to go. Mu Yi was really eager to find the fighters of the other two buildings. He was confident in his own strength if there really was a trap.


    ¡°Yes, please forgive me. I couldn¡¯t find out everything.¡± Xue Zifeng said with shame.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. Black Sparrow Hall has just been rebuilt. It has not completely established roots in Jiangcheng city. It is normal that nothing can be found.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He didn¡¯t blame Xue Zifeng. Xue Zifeng was not the leader of Black Sparrow Hall and just temporarily took the position. He still needed to go back to Tibetan Sparrow Hall later. With the experience he gained here, his position would undoubtedly become higher. He was the top of the nine hall leaders. If there were promotions or rewards in the future, most of them would be given to him. If there was no clear reward and punishment system, who would be willing to work hard?


    ¡°Your Excellency, should we look all over the city?¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    ¡°No. Since the other party deliberately led me over, how could they not show a fox tail all the time?¡± Mu Yi shook his head and sneered.


    He wanted to know who was treating him, the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, as prey. Did these people think he could be pushed around because he was young? If they knew the details of the battle at Dongting Lake, they may not have the courage to plot against him. Ordinary seventh grade experts were not his opponents at all.


    Mu Yi got a room in the largest inn in Jiangcheng city, announcing the news that he had arrived. Those who were secretly spying on him would definitely pay attention to the situation of Black Sparrow Hall and know that he had come. The reason why he didn¡¯t stay in Black Sparrow Hall was to draw out the person. Considering how many experts were in Black Sparrow Hall they wouldn¡¯t dare act otherwise.


    Yun Mengxuan wanted to accompany Mu Yi, but he refused. He planned to take advantage of this opportunity to move Black Sparrow Hall out of Jiangcheng city. Jiangcheng city seemed calm on the first day. It was as if no one was watching him but that was only on the surface. He was one of the most powerful people in the South and had arrived shortly after Black Sparrow Hall was destroyed.


    Ordinary people might not care as Mu Yi was not worthy of attention. However, the important figures in Jiangcheng city were all secretly speculating about the purpose of Mu Yi¡¯s visit. They hoped they could all live in peace. If Mu Yi was ready to take action against them, they wouldn¡¯t just helplessly wait for death.


    A strong dragon could not suppress a local snake. After the former Black Sparrow Hall was destroyed, the strength of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag in Jiangcheng city was reduced. Even if Xue Zifeng was very capable, it was not possible to recover Black Sparrow Hall in a day or two.


    The next day, this city was still calm. It almost seemed like everything had just been their imaginations but Mu Yi didn¡¯t show any anxiety. He believed that his intuition couldn¡¯t be wrong. The reason why the person hadn¡¯t shown up yet was to make Mu Yi impatient. Once someone became impatient, they wouldn¡¯t be able to judge things clearly.


    The third day, Mu Yi finally received a letter. There were no words, only a flame. Mu Yi had no more doubts. No matter who it was they had at least seen the seal of the Rosefinch. Even if the individual was not the fighter of Fire Phoenix Tower, they must have a deep relationship with Fire Phoenix Tower. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to know such secret things.


    On the fourth and fifth day, Mu Yi also received a letter. There was still only the seal of the Rosefinch with no requests or words. Even Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help frowning. He wasn¡¯t angry but his patience was wearing thin. The Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was about to open. He didn¡¯t have much time to waste.


    Who are you? What¡¯s the purpose of doing this? For the Xin Lamp? Hatred? Or the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road?


    Mu Yi thought about what they could want but none of his questions could be answered yet. Even though Big Slave was not traveling with him now, his identity could not be concealed. The reason why no one had come to kill him was probably because they were afraid of his identity and power. Mu Yi was chased before because he was alone and had no background. People bullying him didn¡¯t need to worry about revenge.


    Although those who attacked him had lost their lives, many people were still reluctant to give up on chasing him. If he had not chosen to move and had Leng Yu help cover it, he would have encountered countless troubles and caused many disturbances just in Cangzhou City.Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 368 Visiting

    ¡°Who do you think wants to kill him?¡± Mu Yi looked at Yun Mengxuan and asked.


    ¡°Maybe someone from the North Marine Navy.¡± Yun Mengxuan thought for a moment and said.


    Li Yuanhong was a member of the North Marine Navy originally. Now he had become the subordinate of governor Zhang. In many people¡¯s eyes, it was a betrayal.


    ¡°North Marine Navy? It shouldn¡¯t be. Master Li is not such a mean person. Otherwise, Li Yuanhong couldn¡¯t live after leaving the North Marine Navy.¡± Mu Yi shook his head and said.


    Although he was not familiar with the North Marine Navy, he had heard of the leader¡¯s reputation. Over the years, there had been many people who had left the North Marine Navy. None of them had been in any accidents. Li Yuanhong¡¯s enemies did not come from there.


    What was the person hoping to accomplish? Mu Yi doubted that they had asked him to kill Li Yuanhong without a reason. The man knew secrets and was using them to plot against him. He was not unwise so he should have other intentions.


    ¡°What clues have been found?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I am ashamed to say that they are too meticulous. Even those who send letters can only be found temporarily. Every time, the place changes and the messengers are different. The only thing we can be sure of is that they should have great influence in the world.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s time to meet Li Yuanhong.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Yun Mengxuan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m interested in him. I was asked to kill Li Yuanhong. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very interesting? Why didn¡¯t he choose someone else? Anyway, I have nothing to do these days. Help me to send an invitation and I¡¯ll visit Li Yuanhong tomorrow afternoon.¡± Mu Yi said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Yun Mengxuan nodded and said.


    She believed that considering the current status of Mu Yi, even though Li Yuanhong was a little influential in Jiang City, he could only wait respectfully. It was basically bullying. The Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag was not simple. Even if he was born in the world, once his power reached a certain level, no one would dare to underestimate him.


    Longhu Mountain and Mao Mountain had lasted for thousands of years. Did all the emperors not fear them? Didn¡¯t they want to destroy them? Obviously, they wanted to, but the two factions were still okay and even prosperous. It was enough to show that the problem was that not they couldn¡¯t, but they dared not.


    After Yun Mengxuan left, Mu Yi settled down and didn¡¯t waste time. If he wanted to make further progress, it would not be a matter that simply took one day and one night. Just like water dripping down a stone, it would take time for it to accumulate.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t receive any more letters. It seemed that whoever it was was waiting for him to kill Li Yuanhong. Maybe they already knew that he asked Yun Mengxuan to send an invitation and was waiting for the good news. Mu Yi arrived at Li Yuanhong¡¯s house in the afternoon. It was very close to the river in a beautiful place.


    When Mu Yi wandered the world with the old Taoist Priest, he learned a little about Fengshui. Although he was not very proficient in Fengshui, he could feel the rising water vapor. Moreover, the trees, flowers and plants here were more prosperous and full of vitality than other places. Living in this kind of place, people would seldom get sick and might even live longer.


    Yun Mengxuan followed Mu Yi in silence. After all, Mu Yi came to visit in name. They saw a man about 40 years old standing at the door. He was not very tall and looked fat. He was wearing a brocade robe and looked like a landlord master.


    ¡°Are you the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag?¡± Li Yuanhong went down the steps hurriedly and said.


    ¡°Yes I am. I beg general Li not to be surprised.¡± Mu Yi said with a smile.


    ¡°If you can come to my house, it¡¯s already splendid.¡± Li Yuanhong said immediately.


    He knew that Mu Yi was far more powerful than a general in the world. In fact, after receiving the invitation from Mu Yi, Li Yuanhong was a little worried. He didn¡¯t understand why Mu Yi wanted to see him. He was sure that he hadn¡¯t offended Mu Yi. He hadn¡¯t even dealt with Black Sparrow Hall before.


    No one had been able to give him an answer. For this reason, Li Yuanhong even thought of asking for help, or simply avoiding the meeting. It would be nice to just wait for Mu Yi to leave. However, with the strength of Mu Yi, if he offended him, he would not be able to have a good life in Jiang City in the future.


    The other reason why he dared to stay was because his wife said that Mu Yi sent an invitation. It showed a certain attitude. Otherwise, he could have just come directly. Li Yuanhong was able to stop worrying completely now, because Mu Yi¡¯s attitude was enough to erase his doubts. He was still rather curious though. Although his status was not low, he was not the most powerful person even in Jiang City. There were a lot of people who had a higher status than him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag¡¯s order is for me?¡± Li Yuanhong asked.


    His attitude was good. He didn¡¯t despise Mu Yi because he was young. He knew that the position of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag was not one that anyone could sit in at will. The Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag¡¯s style of conduct could be seen from the slaughter of Black Sparrow Hall. He was not easily provoked. Even if Mu Yi was young, Li Yuanhong would take him seriously.


    ¡°Here is a letter. Please have a look at it.¡± Mu Yi said.


    When Li Yuanhong saw what was written on the letter clearly, his face flashed with surprise and anger.


    ¡°Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, there are villains instigating this.¡± Li Yuanhong said.


    ¡°I believe in you, but the person who sent this only mentioned you. I have to come today, mainly to ask you if you have enemies.¡± Mu Yi asked directly.


    Since it was related to his own life, he would not be careless. Although Mu Yi¡¯s method was simple, it could only be used by him. If he was an expert with no identity and came to the door with this letter, he would be killed. It wasn¡¯t possible that Li Yuanhong was a good man with such a good attitude.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not a good person, I¡¯m definitely not a traitor or a villain. I¡¯ve been in the army for all these years and I haven¡¯t offended anyone. Even if there was a little dispute between myself and colleagues, I don¡¯t think there will be a man who wants to kill me at the risk of provoking the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.¡± Li Yuanhong frowned and said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t think of anyone?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. I can¡¯t be sure who would want my life.¡± Li Yuanhong shook his head and said.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave first. If General Li remembers anything, don¡¯t forget to notify me.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He quickly got up and left with Yun Mengxuan. Li Yuanhong couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yi would leave so soon. He sat down and only said a few words when he arrived. The servants didn¡¯t even make tea. He opened his mouth and wanted to stop Mu Yi, but he found that he could not say anything.


    ¡°Have you discovered something?¡± Yun Mengxuan asked after they left.


    ¡°Yes, the truth is not far away.¡± Mu Yi said.Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 369 Open Conspiracy

    Back at the inn, Mu Yi asked, ¡°I remember you said that there was a traitor in South Phoenix Tower five years ago. Do you know what happened to the traitor?¡±


    Because South Phoenix Tower had been destroyed before, he didn¡¯t care about it. But now, as things went, he had a feeling that it was important.


    Yun Mengxuan said that the fighter of Fire Phoenix Tower appeared before, but in the eyes of Mu Yi, Fire Phoenix Tower was likely destroyed. The status of South Phoenix Tower was worth pondering.


    Yun Mengxuan was not a fool either. At this moment, hearing Mu Yi talking about it, she doubted it immediately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know very well. I only know that there was a traitor in South Phoenix Tower at that time, which led to the annihilation of South Phoenix Tower overnight. Do you think the traitor is still alive and maybe pretended to be the one of Fire Phoenix Tower.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the fighter of Fire Phoenix Tower would hide deliberately after knowing I had returned? To what end? It is hard to say if it that person is the traitor of South Phoenix Tower. Black Sparrow Hall rebelled and was destroyed. She also chose to betray at the beginning, so what could she expect to happen?¡± Mu Yi said with a smile.


    ¡°She will protect herself, or choose to go far away to a place that you can¡¯t find her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true according to normal circumstances, but don¡¯t you want to know why she defaulted? And this time, she¡¯s using the seal of the Rosefinch. It¡¯s clear what she is going to do,¡± Mu Yi said lightly, assuming that his judgment was not wrong.


    ¡°For the colorful glaze lamp?¡± Yun Mengxuan¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Or was the reason she betrayed us was that she knew the secret of the seal of the Rosefinch and tried to seize it. Now that she knows you are back, she wants to get the colorful glaze lamp from you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think so,¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    ¡°But why does she want you to kill Li Yuanhong? To distract you?¡±


    ¡°At first, I think so, but after meeting Li Yuanhong, I have another idea.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what I said at the city gate?¡±


    ¡°You said that there will be chaos in Jiang City, so you let Black Sparrow Hall move away.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If I¡¯m not reading it wrong, Li Yuanhong is one of the keys to the chaos,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°You mean that Li Yuanhong is likely to set up an army to revolt?¡± Yun Mengxuan asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not proficient in face reading. Otherwise, I would have a good look at his future achievements, but I feel the spirit of killing in him.¡±


    It had been the reason he chose to leave immediately.


    People like Li Yuanhong had great fortune and couldn¡¯t be killed easily. The traitor wanted him to kill Li Yuanhong. Either Li Yuanhong got in her way, or she wanted to use Li Yuanhong¡¯s fortune to backfire and hurt him.


    ¡°My lord, this is also our chance,¡± Yun Mengxuan said suddenly.


    ¡°Oh, tell me.¡±


    Mu Yi looked at Yun Mengxuan.


    ¡°If Li Yuanhong is really the key, then after his rebellion, the South will certainly be in chaos. Then, the eyes of the court, the eyes of the whole world, will focus here. If the court can suppress it quickly, nothing will happen, but if it can¡¯t, then the situation of the Qing Dynasty will be even more chaotic, and there will be countless ambitious people taking the opportunity to move. Then we can also fish in troubled waters and grasp the South in one fell swoop. At that time, you will not only be the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, but also the real king of the South.¡±


    Yun Mengxuan¡¯s eyes had begun to shine and her voice was shaking with excitement.


    ¡°Contending in the world? Let¡¯s not mention. In my observation, if Li Yuanhong has great ability, it will take a few years at least. The Qing Dynasty is decadent, but it will not be destroyed as long as the immortal in the Forbidden City is still alive, unless someone¡­¡±


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t say the last words. As for contending in the world, he was really not interested in it. Even now, he was just following the trend. Contending in the world was different from fighting in the world.


    If the strongest could win the world, Mao Mountain and Longhu Mountain would not still be suffering.


    If the Taoists were transcendent and despised the secular imperial power, there would have been no dispute between Taoism and Buddhism thousands of years ago. In this world, no one could really be transcendent, unless they were immortals jumping out of the three realms and not in the five elements.


    At the beginning, the purpose of Mu Yi¡¯s cultivation was very simple: find the body of the old Taoist Priest and bury him in peace. Now, his purpose was also simple as he went further on the road of cultivation and explored the heavenly way.


    Secular power was nothing in his eyes. If he didn¡¯t want to make the old Taoist Priest sad, hadn¡¯t promised Leng Yu before, he would not have chosen to take the responsibility of the position of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    It was because of this that he would delegate most of his power to Yun Mengxuan. It was not only because of her loyalty, but also because Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to be troubled. He didn¡¯t have much time to deal with worldly things.


    Now, with him backing her, Yun Mengxuan could control it, but Yun Mengxuan alone was not enough if the chaos of the world started. It was obvious that he would end up in center stage to preside over the situation. Would he have enough time to cultivate further if that happened?


    This was to pull all the halls into a huge mire. The future was unknown, so Mu Yi interrupted Yun Mengxuan.


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, Yun Mengxuan¡¯s eyes darkened a lot suddenly. Although Mu Yi didn¡¯t refuse clearly, the meaning was obvious. Yun Mengxuan also knew Mu Yi¡¯s character.


    She had been trained to become an arm since she was a child. She learned all kinds of tricks, learned to analyze the general situation of the world, gathered a great deal of information and intelligence, so that one day, she could assist the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, and even let Ear Group recover to its heyday one day. That was her ideal and goal, and she had been working hard for it.


    But now, just as she saw a little hope, Mu Yi cut it down.


    Yun Mengxuan couldn¡¯t hate Mu Yi because of this. She just had suppressed her ambition temporarily. She believed that Mu Yi would go on this road sooner or later, and she only needed to prepare everything for him behind his back.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know that Yun Mengxuan had thought so much in a short time or reached a decision. He didn¡¯t pay attention to this matter at all. He did not want to play this game about contending in the world.


    ¡°What¡¯s your plan? Is there any way to bring the traitor out?¡± Yun Mengxuan asked.


    ¡°Pack up and let¡¯s go back tomorrow,¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Go back?¡± Yun Mengxuan was stunned, then she realized what he meant. ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    This contest was one of endurance. The first to break would lose.


    Mu Yi wanted to get the seal of the Rosefinch, but the other side wanted his Xin lamp more. Previously, he was limited to passivity because he couldn¡¯t understand the other side¡¯s purpose, but now, it depended on who wanted more.


    The reason why Mu Yi left was to lure her out into the open. As long as the other side wanted to get the Xin lamp, it would definitely not let him leave easily. Mu Yi had put out the card. Now he had to wait for the other side to act on it.


    Yun Mengxuan also understood this point, so she didn¡¯t ask again. She had been trained since she was a child, and she should have thought of it, but she was a little stupid around Mu Yi.


    That night, Mu Yi received a woman¡¯s finger, but he just smiled coldly and threw it away. For him, this threat was childish.


    In the morning, Yun Mengxuan took Mu Yi and left with twelve guards in a luxurious carriage out of the city. She wanted the traitor to see them leaving.


    ¡°My lord, what if the traitor doesn¡¯t come?¡± She asked as the city disappeared in the distance.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will find a way to lure her out in the future,¡± Mu Yi said casually.


    It should have been a day and a night¡¯s journey, but it took three days to return because Mu Yi didn¡¯t urge them to hurry. They reached Dongting Lake without seeing the traitor. It seemed that Yun Mengxuan was right.


    There was no disappointment on Mu Yi¡¯s face, as if he didn¡¯t care whether the other side would come.


    After they took the boat back to the island, the twelve guards left. If it wasn¡¯t for Yun Mengxuan wanting to make a big scene, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten an escort.


    The boat glided slowly through the water. When it reached the middle of the lake, the boat vibrated suddenly, and the speed decreased suddenly. Then, the boat began to sink slowly.


    ¡°The ship is leaking!¡±


    Soon, there was a panic in the cabin.


    ¡°My lord.¡± Yun Mengxuan appeared at Mu Yi¡¯s side. Her face was cold. It was impossible to run into the reef in the middle of the lake, so there was only one possibility. Someone damaged it underwater. When she realized it, her mood turned cold.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet our guest.¡±


    Mu Yi got up and took Yun Mengxuan to the bow.

 Chapter 370 Ambush in the lake

    The water kept bubbling up as if it was boiling and the ship continued to sink.


    ¡°The boatmen should go first,¡± Mu Yi said calmly.


    The boatmen who were loyal to Zhu Phoenix Tower. They couldn¡¯t help anymore, so the only way to protect them was to get them to leave.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Yun Mengxuan arranged it immediately, but she didn¡¯t agree with Mu Yi.


    Most of the boat was submerged after the boatmen left.


    ¡°Come out,¡± Mu Yi sneered.


    The ship trembled and the water rippled around it as if a big hand was moving beneath the water¡¯s surface.


    ¡°Whoop, whoop!¡±


    Three masked figures in black came out of the water. Each of them held a long and narrow machete.


    The three men tried to attack Mu Yi at the same time.


    Yun Mengxuan moved forward to block them. Red silk flew out of her right sleeve.and became a red-tasseled spear as she turned it gently.


    Yun Mengxuan struck them three times in an instant. She had opened five chakras and was at the top of the second difficulty. The next chakras were going to open, so she could easily beat the three first-class experts easily.


    These three men were at most second grade of the first class. What¡¯s more, they just got out of the water and had no rest. They were bound to lose.


    The three men flew back into the lake and disappeared.


    Yun Mengxuan frowned and wanted to follow but was stopped by Mu Yi. It was dangerous because they didn¡¯t know what was happening under the water. The three men were pawns.


    The boatmen who had escaped screamed soon after. They struggled for several moments before sinking into the water as blood bubbled up.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡±


    Yun Mengxuan felt ashamed because the three men invaded her territory. Now she was even angrier because the boatmen had been killed.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t stop her and felt a little angry, too. He had sent them away to protect them not have them killed.


    Yun Mengxuan flew like a swallow to the lifeboat. She swung the red silk to arouse numerous waves. Then, a black shadow came out from the waves to attack Yun Mengxuan.


    Yun Mengxuan swung again with a water arrow and hit the man in his chest.


    The man fell into the water. At the same time, the other two appeared behind Yun Mengxuan. They fought with their long machetes, swinging as if they planned to cut Yun Mengxuan into three parts.


    Yun Mengxuan didn¡¯t feel scared and was going to fly to avoid their strikes, but there were two hands under the water grasping Yun Mengxuan firmly.


    It was too late for her to get the hands off and jumped again.


    As Mu Yi was going to rescue her, a man came out and rushed towards him.


    The people gathered to kill Yun Mengxuan. It seemed killing Yun Mengxuan was more important than Mu Yi.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The two men who were attacking Yun Mengxuan were slowed by the voice.


    Yun Mengxuan was the only one who was not affected. When Mu Yi opened his mouth, a life-like flame rose on her eyebrow. A stronger breath burst out.


    Yun Mengxuan activated the seal of the Rosefinch to improve her strength as if she had opened the next chakras. With this strength, she got rid of the hands and disappeared quickly.


    The two long machetes behind her could only cut through her shadow, as the figure under the water came out.


    Mu Yi recognized the figure as a woman because only women could join South Phoenix Tower¡¯s core and knew about the seal of the Rosefinch. The traitor, whatever her reason, was here now.


    Yun Mengxuan was out of danger so Mu Yi could look at the shadow in front of him intently. The people were dressed the same as the three men from before, but he was stronger than the three. In Mu Yi¡¯s eyes, the man was in the seventh grade of the first class. That¡¯s why the traitor dared to attack him.


    However, the breath of the man was very strange. He heard the long narrow machete in his hand.


    ¡°Japanese ninja?¡± Mu Yi guessed.


    They covered their heads, but their hair could be seen beneath it. In the Qing Dynasty, all people were meant to cut their hair except the Taoists.


    If they were Japanese, they didn¡¯t have to follow the rules because they were winners in the fight a few years ago and had won territory and reparations from the ministers of the Qing Dynasty.


    In fact, everyone in the world knew that the Empress Dowager in the Forbidden City, as well as the ministers, were frightened by foreigners. When the Eight-Power Allied Forces invaded China, all the people found out that the Qing government was rotten and vulnerable.


    Knowing his identity, Mu Yi was more eager to kill him. The man belonged to the top of the second difficulty, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t care as he had already killed someone at that level.


    A light chakra came to Mu Yi¡¯s mind, the Life Theurgy. Then he punched the ninja.


    The ninja changed his expression and held the machete in both hands to cut through the force.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ninja flew away and his long machete was split.


    As the ninja retreated, he threw several shadows at Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi summoned the Xin lamp. The shadows exploded with black poison and were devoured by the Nanming Li Fire. The fire continued towards the ninja.


    The ninja pulled down his mask, bit his tongue and spat out lots of blood as the fire approached him.


    Strangely, the blood turned into a mist and did not dissipate. Instead, it twisted into a standing red figure with a wolf head and a pair of wings.


    The monster appeared and roared like a wolf. Then, the wings behind him flapped to disperse the fire.


    Mu Yi was amused since the Nanming Li Fire was not ordinary fire. It was closer to sky fire. If it could be dispelled easily, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag wouldn¡¯t have lost to him.


    The Nanming Li Fire devoured the surprised monster. After a scream, it turned into ashes.


    However, as soon as he landed on the lake, the ninja ran. Obviously, he knew that he would die if he kept fighting.


    ¡°Stay,¡± Mu Yi said softly. The ninja heard him clearly. Mu Yi walked for seven steps before his figure was distorted. Then, he appeared behind the ninja instantly.


    The ninja went wild again and tried to turn around, but failed as Mu Yi¡¯s fist fell on his back.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The ninja was smashed into the water like a broken sack.


    Mu Yi felt the aura of the ninja disappearing gradually.


    On the surface of the water, blood drifted up. After a while, the body of the ninja floated up.


    At this time, Mu Yi looked to the other side, where there was an unfinished battle.

 Chapter 371 Meet Ning Again

    Compared to Mu Yi¡¯s quick battle, the other battle was much slower but undoubtedly more exciting. Yun Mengxuan was fighting with three people. Two were dressed in the black. As for the other, she was a traitor from South Phoenix Tower. Her strength could not be underestimated. Even though Yun Mengxuan had made great progress in strength, her foundation was not very good.


    The two people in black attacked her together and it seemed as if she was going to break down any minute. She was already injured but still fighting. When Mu Yi turned to look at them, the two men didn¡¯t try to escape but rushed towards Mu Yi. It was like they planned to die together with Mu Yi. He didn¡¯t panic and stepped forward to confront them.


    Mu Yi flicked his finger and two sparks flew, hitting the men. They were unable to dodge and were soon covered in flames. They screamed but even if they jumped into the water, they could not extinguish the flames. Instead, the fire burned more violently causing a large amount of steam to rise. The fire only stopped when the two men turned to ashes.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d run.¡± Mu Yi said and looked at the traitor who had once belonged to South Phoenix Tower.


    Her and Yun Mengxuan had stopped fighting. She looked to only be in her thirties. She had an ordinary face, not nearly as pretty as Yun Mengxuan. There was even a scar on the left side of her face. It was close to her eye giving her a rather ferocious look.


    ¡°Can I escape?¡± The traitor said, her voice was like an oriole and didn¡¯t match her face.


    ¡°How would you know if you haven¡¯t tried?¡± Mu Yi said in a flat voice.


    ¡°If I die in the hands of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, it will be worth it,¡± said the traitor with a resigned look.


    ¡°Will it?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    He didn¡¯t believe her words. She had schemed to trap him on Dongting Lake. It couldn¡¯t be for something small. Since she had ambitions, how could she be willing to die?


    ¡°You are young, but you have such strength. Your future will be limitless. Do you understand that the faster you rise, the more danger you will be in?¡± The traitor looked at Mu Yi calmly and said.


    There was no fear in her expression. She could only be so calm if she was sure that Mu Yi would not kill her or because she was confident in her ability to protect herself. However, she had only turned on six chakras and thus was equivalent to the sixth grade. She could not fight against him even if he used one hand, so why was she so confident?


    ¡°I definitely want to see who can make a situation dangerous for me.¡± Mu Yi said with pride.


    ¡°You¡¯re very strong even Amu Sanlang was killed by you, but the strength of those people is not something you can imagine. Why did the leader of the Ear Group disappear? Why did the Ear Group fall apart? Don¡¯t you want to know?¡± The traitor said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The traitor said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Mu Yi said directly.


    ¡°Amu Sanlang was just a peripheral member of the organization. As long as the organization wants to kill someone, they can¡¯t survive.¡± The traitor said with pity.


    ¡°You believe so much in your organization. Do you think you will die today?¡± Mu Yi said, his voice heavy.


    ¡°No,¡± said the traitor, shaking her head.


    ¡°Wrong answer,¡± Mu Yi said.


    He attacked the traitor without hesitation. He moved as if there were no distance between them. Mu Yi was in front of the traitor in seconds. He pointed at the traitor¡¯s forehead. She didn¡¯t move as if she was stuck and could only watch Mu Yi¡¯s finger. However, there was no fear on her face, she just watched Mu Yi calmly.


    When his finger was about to touch her forehead, his intuition flared and he moved one foot away without thinking. A ray of light almost hit him in that moment. Mu Yi snorted and flicked her as lightning raced through his finger. He saw the traitor¡¯s expression change going from disbelief to deep regret. She fell to the ground with a red stain on her forehead.


    ¡°I said I would kill you. Even if God comes, he can¡¯t protect you.¡± Mu Yi turned around and looked at the somber figure that had appeared quietly not far away. ¡°Ning, long time no see.¡±


    In the beginning, Mu Yi had thought that Ning Wuque would be waiting for him in Cangzhou City. He had figured out that the man must have hidden to practice the Seven Methods of the Yin and the Fu. Mu Yi was not surprised to see his aura had improved a lot. He had never thought that the others would stay still and wait for him to catch up. It seemed that Ning Wuque had received a lot from the jade boxes.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, son of a bitch.¡± Ning Wuque said.


    ¡°Ning, has anyone said that your mouth stinks more than dung? Is it true that you grew up with no father or mother?¡± Mu Yi retorted.


    ¡°Little bastard, do you want to know why I want to kill you?¡± Ning Wuque said with a strange smile.


    ¡°Maybe you are narrow-minded. Seeing that I look better than you and have qualifications that are hundred times better than you, you are jealous and want to kill me,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°I want to kill you because you and your father are so alike.¡± Ning Wuque said.


    Mu Yi was momentarily stunned before speaking, ¡°What?¡±


    Mu Yi hadn¡¯t expected that Ning Wuque would give such an answer. He had always thought his parents had already died by the time the old Taoist picked him up from the unmarked common graves and raised him. However, he had always wondered why he had no memories of before he was six years old? Even the old Taoist priest hadn¡¯t been able to give him an answer so Mu Yi had buried the question deep in his heart.


    He woke up after breaking through once and felt like he had experienced a dream of a very gentle woman. His intuition had told him she was probably the most important woman in his life. He couldn¡¯t remember much of the dream though only her vague figure. He seldom thought about this matter most days. Occasionally, he wondered whether his parents were still living but hadn¡¯t ever found an answer.


    Ning Wuque had just spoken about his father and obviously knew him. How could such news not shock him? He lost most of his awareness and sunk into his thoughts, a fatal mistake. Ning Wuque did not miss the opportunity that he had just created. He launched an attack using the sword flying technique. His ability to control the sword had improved significantly. The peach wood sword had also become more unpredictable and its power had soared.


    Mu Yi¡¯s instincts were still strong. His body dodged almost reflexively when he felt the danger. He was a bit slow in his movements so the sword still pierced his chest. Yun Mengxuan had known that she couldn¡¯t get involved in the battle at all. In order to not encumber Mu Yi, she had taken the body of the traitor and moved aside but felt a little numb as she watched Mu Yi get injured.


    ¡°My Lord.¡± She cried out.


    Mu Yi had sobered up already. He frantically mobilized the Qi in his body and wrapped it around the sword tightly. He had to make sure it couldn¡¯t damage his internal organs. Ning Wuque understood that the attack had failed. He took the peach wood sword back with his mind power. He looked at Mu Yi and didn¡¯t continue his attack.

 372 News About Him

    ?


    Mu Yi stared at Ning Wuque somberly.


    ¡°Is that really why you want to kill me?¡± Mu Yi asked with some difficulty.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t need to cheat a dying man.¡± Ning Wuque said.


    ¡°You¡¯re also a member of this mysterious organization?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°It seems that she told you a lot, but it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, you¡¯re a dead man. Hand over the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road and your part of the Seven Methods of the Yin and the Fu. I promise to give you a quick death.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about him. I can give you the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, the two parts of the Seven Methods of the Yin and the Fu and even the secret methods I practice. Don¡¯t you want them?¡± Mu Yi said, trying to stand up straight.


    He was obviously trying to bait Ning Wuque. Sure enough after hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words the man was really excited. Mu Yi was young but was not inferior to him. Ning Wuque could not resist this temptation.


    ¡°That¡¯s not difficult. Hand the staff over first.¡± Ning Wuque said eagerly.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Mu Yi sneered and said.


    ¡°In this world, there are no more than three people who know about your father. If you miss the opportunity today, you may never know anything.¡± Ning Wuque blurted out.


    ¡°Are you going to let me go? ¡± Mu Yi said, looking at Ning Wuque sarcastically.


    Ning Wuque was stunned by the question. He obviously had the intention to kill Mu Yi. Mu Yi had made such rapid progress. He had already decided to cut the grass and eliminate the roots, leaving no future troubles. At the speed of Mu Yi¡¯s progress, maybe he would be killed when they met next. He couldn¡¯t let Mu Yi go, no matter what.


    ¡°I can spare her and your subordinates.¡± Ning Wuque said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t care for them if I die.¡± Mu Yi said, shaking his head.


    He didn¡¯t believe Ning Wuque because he knew without his protection, the forces under the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag would be wiped out by others. Yun Mengxuan definitely wouldn¡¯t survive.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to know about him?¡± Ning Wuque looked at Mu Yi and said.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me what you already have. I now know he looks very similar to me. I will find the rest myself. I will uproot your organization eventually as well.¡± Mu Yi said confidently.


    ¡°You¡¯d better just go and talk to the lord of Hell later.¡± Ning Wuque said.


    He stopped waiting and attacked again. The peach wood sword swept down like light, intending to split Mu Yi. Mu Yi smiled. A ray of green light appeared in front of Mu Yi and collided with the peach sword. The Bamboo Tree of Life fell into Mu Yi¡¯s hands while the sword was knocked away. The Bamboo Tree of Life sent out a green light that covered Mu Yi and helped his aura quickly recover.


    It only took a few seconds for it to be fully restored since all the accumulated vitality of the Bamboo Tree of Life was poured into his body. Also since Mu Yi cultivated Vajra glaze body, his body was several times stronger than people of the same realm. His injury had been far less serious than Ning Wuque imagined. It couldn¡¯t make Mu Yi lose his fighting power.


    When the cruise ship had been attacked, Mu Yi had already used the Xin lamp to contact Nian Nuer. The distance between them had been short enough for her to faintly detect his thoughts. However, Nian Nuer and the Bamboo Tree of Life had yet to arrive so Mu Yi had to delay the fight.


    Ning Wuque reached out his hand and the peach wood sword flew back to him. He looked at Mu Yi with killing intent. He had been fooled by Mu Yi because he had been greedy. Now he had learned a hard lesson and missed a good chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t take such a good chance.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He was clearly taunting Ning Wuque. The green light on his body had dissipated and the wound on his chest was no longer bleeding. His spirit had already recovered to the peak.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not hurt, I can still kill you.¡± Ning Wuque said.


    He held the peach wood sword and rushed at Mu Yi, disrupting the water of the lake. Mu Yi exerted his Life Theurgy and a circle of light appeared behind his head. He took the Bamboo Tree of Life and threw it like a spear at the face of Ning Wuque. The peach wood sword and the Bamboo Tree of Life collided in midair. The lake water rolled and bubbled as if it was boiling.


    Their figures were soon obscured by the lake water. Yun Mengxuan could only barely see through the water curtain. The two figures seemed to be changing directions. She could also hear the sound of thunder. Unfortunately, she had no ability to intervene in such a battle. She could only pray for Mu Yi constantly in her heart, pushing waves of the Power of Faith into Mu Yi¡¯s mind through the Xin lamp.


    Ning Wuque got more and more anxious as the fight progressed. He hadn¡¯t expected that Mu Yi would be so strong. He had ambushed him successfully but as time went on, he had fallen into an unfavorable situation. If things went on like this, he would be the one who lost in the end.


    When they had first met, Mu Yi had been a nobody who could be killed at will. He had somehow become a strong expert who could be compared with him in such a short time. If the news was spread, he would definitely be ridiculed. Ning Wuque knew that there was no possibility of reconciliation between himself and Mu Yi now.


    He would never be able to sleep or eat peacefully if he had an enemy whose future was limitless. He could only get rid of him at any cost before he got any stronger. After Ning Wuque made up his mind with a cruel look in his eyes, he used a secret method. His eyes turned red and a layer of blood red light appeared on his body. His aura soared and became ferocious.


    ¡°Die.¡± Ning Wuque said.


    Even the peach wood sword, he wielded, was dyed with a layer of red light. Mu Yi felt wary and the circle of light behind his head brightened. He summoned the Xin lamp and used the fire control technique. Blue flames hung around him like fire dragons. The lamp oil accumulated in the Xin lamp was quickly consumed and Mu Yi¡¯s face flushed.


    His injury caused by the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag had not completely recovered and was aggravated by his actions. Mu Yi obviously could not care about it right now. After using a secret method, Ning Wuque had reached the perfect level in strength. However, the consequences of such a secret method must be great and the power gained by the method couldn¡¯t last long.


    In this case, it was stupid to choose to fight head-on. Mu Yi felt the change in Ning Wuque and started to retreat. As long as he could survive until the additional power was gone, Ning Wuque could only be killed by him. Ning Wuque was an experienced fighter. How could he have not thought about that as well? He also increased his strength and speed. When Mu Yi retreated, the peach wood sword in his hand had already flown towards Mu Yi.


    People watching could only see a line of blood before Mu Yi¡¯s body was pushed back. The line of blood flashed and attacked again. Mu Yi controlled the fire dragon to resist, but the fire dragon was split by the line of blood. He parried the attack with the Bamboo Tree of Life in front of his chest to avoid it being ripped open but still fell.

 Chapter 373 Growing fire lotus in the water

    ¡°Master!¡± Yun Mengxuan could not help but cry out.


    ¡°Ha ha, die.¡± Ning Wuque said, laughing wildly.


    He walked to the place where Mu Yi had fallen. Yun Mengxuan stepped onto the lake to block him, looking at Ning Wuque fearlessly.


    ¡°Little girl, I can spare your life if you recognize me as your Master.¡± Ning Wuque said.


    He knew about Mu Yi and everything around him. He understood what the woman in front of him represented. If he could become her master, he would acquire half of the power of Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. With his strength, he would be able to unify the south and be a giant. He didn¡¯t want to kill Yun Mengxuan if he didn¡¯t have to.


    ¡°No way!¡± She said.


    Yun Mengxuan stared at Ning Wuque determinedly. She was willing to die but she definitely wouldn¡¯t surrender. While they were talking, no one noticed that the body of the traitor had sunk into the water quietly and disappeared. Mu Yi had also not appeared above the surface of the water.


    Ning Wuque didn¡¯t think that Mu Yi had died. He just couldn¡¯t feel where Mu Yi was during this time, so he wasted time with Yun Mengxuan. Of course, it was also to make Mu Yi come out. No one would give up such a subordinate easily. Ning Wuque smiled ferociously.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you should die.¡± He said.


    Yun Mengxuan¡¯s neck was grabbed by a seemingly invisible hand and raised into the air. She struggled violently, but she couldn¡¯t shake it off. Her face turned red as she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Mu Yi, I know you¡¯re still here. If you don¡¯t come out, I will kill her.¡± Ning Wuque yelled.


    He was trying to force Mu Yi to come out. His current state and strength wouldn¡¯t last for a long time. However, there was silence around him and no response. Mu Yi seemed to have disappeared completely.


    ¡°It seems that your master doesn¡¯t care about your life.¡± Ning Wuque looked at Yun Mengxuan and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t slander my Master.¡± Yun Mengxuan said.


    ¡°Little girl, die!¡± Ning Wuque said furiously.


    The secret method seemed to have affected his mind and made him more irritable. Yun Mengxuan¡¯s words enraged him. He just wanted to kill her now. As for the power needed to control the South, he didn¡¯t care. Yun Mengxuan felt the strong killing intent and the tightening of the hand. There was despair on her face but not a trace of regret.


    A blue flame suddenly lit up the lake, surrounding Ning Wuque. The blue flame burned quietly unaffected by the water. Ning Wuque¡¯s expression changed. He increased the force he was using to choke Yun Mengxuan. A green light suddenly flew out of the water and hit his hand.


    ¡°Mu Yi, you coward, come out!¡± Ning Wuque said.


    He had been using Yun Mengxuan to lure Mu Yi, but had also prepared an attack. He quickly recalled the peach wood sword as he could feel the danger of being surrounded by layers of flames. The Bamboo Tree of Life fell into the water again and disappeared. Ning Wuque could only shout on the water at nothing.


    ¡°Well, as you wish.¡± Mu Yi said.


    His voice seemed to be everywhere. If Ning Wuque wanted to identify his position, it was impossible. The Nanming Li fire on the water¡¯s surface was surging towards Ning Wuque. Ning Wuque used his peach wood sword to cut down the Nanming Li fire but it recovered immediately and surrounded him. The fire took the shape of a huge blue lotus flower.


    The giant lotus contracted, the color changing from pure blue to dark blue, and its power increased. Ning Wuque used the peach wood sword to cut a gap and tried to escape. As he rushed out, Mu Yi appeared and blocked him. Mu Yi punched him, forcing him back inside the lotus as the gap closed.


    Mu Yi had used an invisible charm when he fell into the lake. Although he couldn¡¯t escape by using it, he could avoid Ning Wuque finding him. He had quietly worked and absorbed the mark of rosefinch on the traitor¡¯s brow, while the two were talking, improving the Nanming Li fire.


    If he was not worried about Yun Mengxuan, he could just wait for the time limit of Ning Wuque¡¯s secret method to run out. The situation would naturally turn around then but Ning Wuque wouldn¡¯t just let that happen. As Mu Yi was not a cold-blooded person, he couldn¡¯t let her fall in Ning¡¯s hands like this.


    Fortunately, he was not disappointed. After the Xin lamp absorbed the mark of rosefinch, it improved. The speed was much faster than he had imagined. It had reached a level which allowed for continuous recovery of the Nanming Li fire. As long as Mu Yi could provide enough nutrients, Nanming Li fire could be restored to its peak. Yet, such a thing was far beyond Mu Yi¡¯s abilities.


    The power of Nanming Li fire had almost tripled. If he used the double fire control technique, the strength he executed would be five times as much as before. Even the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag would be injured by that kind of power, so of course, Ning Wuque would only be able to barely bear it.


    When fire lotus closed, Mu Yi smiled. The clothes on his chest were ragged and a deep scar was visible. There was no blood and a trace of gold could be seen in the wound. If it wasn¡¯t for Vajra glaze body, the attack would have made him lose his fighting power. Mobilizing the power of the Xin lamp was his last resort as his strength was low. He could only escape if it didn¡¯t work.


    Since he had the advantage now, he continued to use the fire control technique to push Nanming Li fire to its current limit. The fire lotus was like a melting pot. Even the surrounding area was distorted by the heat of the Nanming Li fire. However, the lake below did not boil. Only an endless supply of steam was generated.


    The constant screaming of Ning Wuque could be heard. His aura could not be restrained and his blood gas was surging from using the secret method. The blood gas became fuel for Nanming Li fire. Gradually, the screams disappeared. Even the aura of Ning Wuque rapidly dissipated. It was only a matter of time before he turned to ashes.


    Mu Yi sank into the water and the fire lotus in front of him fizzled out. The flame returned to the Xin lamp. The lamp oil that had been used up had suddenly increased by. It was enough for Mu Yi to use for a long time. The most important thing was that Ning Wuque was finally killed by him.


    Not only had he turned to ashes, but also the peach wood sword was completely burned away. There was nothing left which was a bit unfortunate. Mu Yi was still happy though. Yun Mengxuan came to his side and let him lean on her. A number of boats were quickly approaching.

 Chapter 374 Decisions

    Five days had passed since the battle on Dongting Lake. Mu Yi¡¯s injury had completely recovered. After absorbing the seal of the rosefinch, Nanming Li fire had evolved becoming a deep blue color. Vajra glaze body was also strengthened. His physique was improved too. Ordinary swordsmen could only leave a mark on him.


    Ning Wuque died and all the things on his body turned to ashes which was a pity. Mu Yi worried about the Sutra of the Seven Methods of the Yin and the Fu. He was afraid that people in the world could no longer practice the Sutra of the Seven Methods of the Yin and the Fu, let alone achieve the unity of the seven skills. It was still worth it even though he had gained nothing.


    The mysterious organization they were all a part of attracted the attention of Mu Yi. He was afraid that the strength of this organization was unimaginable. This was not a random speculation but a judgment he made based on their attitudes. The pride in their bones couldn¡¯t be concealed. Mu Yi had to deal with the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag and there was still this mysterious organization. Although he was at the top of the second difficulty, until he reached the perfect situation he was no match for the world¡¯s experts.


    He knew that it was impossible to do so. The rapid progress of the past had completely consumed his accumulated information. If he wanted to break through again, he would need an opportunity. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but look to the north as he thought. The mid autumn festival was approaching. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the opening of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. It didn¡¯t matter that it was dangerous, he couldn¡¯t give up on the chance.


    After absorbing the seal of the rosefinch, Mu Yi had an extra faith marker. He could give the mark to someone, enhance their strength, and also gain the power of their faith. Yun Mengxuan had helped him realize the benefits of the power of faith. If he had enough power of faith, he could even create a chakra. The greatest use of the power of faith was that it could become nutrients for the Tao seed so it could grow continuously. Only relying on continuous understanding to let the Tao seed grow slowly would take a long time. If the power of faith was enough, it was possible that once he¡¯d opened the seven chakras, the Tao seed would have matured.


    Then when the time came to integrate the Tao, there was hope to take the necessary step and enter the third difficulty. It was hard to find the Tao. Mu Yi had formed a kind of unreal way in his heart because of chance and coincidence. There was no doubt that he was ahead of many people. He just needed to let the Tao continue to grow until one day the Tao became real and successful.


    The old Taoist priest only gave three marks, one to each of the three fighters. Mu Yi wondered whether only women could bear the seal of the rosefinch. It was ridiculous if there was such a thing. The seal of the rosefinch was a mark given by the Xin lamp. It had the ability to link the Xin lamp and provide faith. Since it was faith, as long as it had wisdom the gender didn¡¯t matter. The reason why the Taoist priest had planted the mark on the three fighters was probably because they didn¡¯t have to fight and were safer.


    Once they died, the seal of the rosefinch would gradually disappear. Since he had recovered the seal of the rosefinch on the traitor, Mu Yi had faintly realized that the third mark should have almost dissipated. The fighter must have died. Maybe there would be two seals of the rosefinch that could be dispersed. If the Xin lamp could be completely restored maybe the mark would continue to be separated.


    Mu Yi¡¯s most trusted people were Nian Nuer and Big Slave, but they were ghosts. The former couldn¡¯t inherit this kind of mark at all and the latter couldn¡¯t gather much belief for him. Yun Mengxuan already had the seal of the rosefinch and didn¡¯t need another. Therefore he could only select people from the current staff: E Gui, Xue Zifeng, or the master of Human Tao Organization. These three were the most suitable but Mu Yi couldn¡¯t give them the seal of the rosefinch.


    It was not that he couldn¡¯t believe them, but that they were not exactly suitable. Mu Yi had been considering it for a while and still found it hard to choose. In the end, he didn¡¯t choose anyone. The seal of the rosefinch was important and useful but he only had one so he wouldn¡¯t rush even if he longed for more power of faith.


    ¡°Master, as you ordered, Black Sparrow Hall has been moved from Jiang City. The other halls have begun to raise their forces secretly. The people chosen from each hall have already entered the training process. The number of people in the team will reach one thousand in half a year.¡± Yun Mengxuan respectfully reported to Mu Yi.


    ¡°A thousand is too few. We should increase it tenfold and attract blacksmiths from all over the world to build armor. In addition, we should attract and buy generals from major cities to unify the army. We can relax the selection conditions if needed.¡± Mu Yi thought for a moment and said.


    He was afraid there was not much time left. He didn¡¯t intend to dominate the world. However, Mu Yi knew he was deeply rooted in mud. He needed to consider those who followed him and also himself. After all, there were many enemies including the one who destroyed the foundation of the old Taoist priest. Although Leng Yu had never told him who the person was, Mu Yi thought he had figured it out.


    To find him with his current strength, there was only one way, so he needed to not make waves and constantly make himself stronger. What Ning Wuque had told him has also disturbed his mood. Although there was no news about that man, at least he was still alive. That was enough. He believed that one day he would know the truth.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She responded.


    There was a flash of excitement in Yun Mengxuan¡¯s eyes. Her ambitions were bigger than his, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about it. As long as she kept her loyalty to him, it was enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ll be leaving for a while.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°You are leaving?¡± Yun Mengxuan said, shocked that he would leave at a critical time.


    ¡°Yes. There is a matter that is very important to me. Even if I stay, I won¡¯t be useful. I will attract more people here, which is not conducive to the development of the Sparrow Organization. The Sparrow Organization will develop more steadily and rapidly once I¡¯m gone. Don¡¯t worry. If there is something wrong, I will come back. You deal with the ordinary things since I believe in you.¡±


    Yun Mengxuan¡¯s expression became firm, ¡°Mengxuan will never fail to live up to your trust.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Mu Yi nodded happily.


    His hatred for Hell had not been handled and the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was still peeping on them. There was also the mysterious and powerful unknown organization. The Sparrow Organization could not resist all of them with its current strength. So that the Sparrow Organization could secretly accumulate strength and wait for the arrival of the great change, he could only go out and experience the world.

 Chapter 375 the General Situation of the World

    (Correction, Zhengzhou should be the place where the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road originated!)


    Mu Yi left alone. Nian Nuer hid and ignored Mu Yi angrily when she found out. Mu Yi ordered her and Big Slave to practice on the island. It was quiet and far away from the world, which was suitable for Nian Nuer and Big Slave. He didn¡¯t want to take them with him, because they were at a critical moment to lay a solid foundation. In addition, it was very dangerous to go to Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t want the two of them to take risks with him. The Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was opening, so even the Millennium school and people like Prince Chun would participate. After all, the key of the Forbidden City had been stolen and they still weren¡¯t sure who the thief was. The other keys had been owned for a long time, so you could know the thief only by figuring out who the new owner was.


    There was a feud between Mu Yi and Prince Chun. If it wasn¡¯t for the delay, maybe he would have walked around the capital already. When Mu Yi arrived in Zhengzhou, it was already bustling. The key that Mu Yi seized had already made waves in the world. Many people rushed out to seize the key, but Mu Yi suddenly disappeared.


    When Mu Yi reappeared in the south, he was already the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. The position held power in several provinces in the south. Only insiders knew it so naturally none of them moved to offend him. As for those at lower levels, they didn¡¯t know it at all. They were still seeking Mu Yi blindly.


    There were many cultivators entering Zhengzhou at the moment, but they didn¡¯t cause trouble. Before the opening of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, everyone was more restrained. There were small fights because of little disputes but nothing serious.


    Mu Yi was dressed in a Taoist robe. His long hair was tied up. He had a beautiful face with red lips and white teeth, which made people want to give compliments. Mu Yi was very used to dressing up like this in Zhengzhou. There quite a few monks and Taoists who had come recently. The Taoists were naturally dominated by Longhu and Mao Mountain. Shaolin Temple was not far from the location, so monks were present at important occasions like this.


    Taoism and Buddhism currently coexisted in the world. No key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was in the hands of Buddhists this time. However, such a grand meeting was held on their doorsteps. If Shaolin Temple didn¡¯t do something, they would disappoint all monks in the world.


    Mu Yi¡¯s arrival was quiet and did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. It was mainly because he looked more like a Taoist child without Big Slave following him. He also didn¡¯t have the Bamboo Tree of Life. He could not be recognized unless the person had an impression of him. Mu Yi quickly found an inn to live in. In the middle of the night, an old man quietly entered Mu Yi¡¯s room.


    Mu Yi left Chong Jiayi in Luoyang mainly to watch for Qu Yang and inquire about Li the Cripple. Unexpectedly, Li the Cripple went to Laosi City directly. He was blocked by Mu Yi and caught, so Chong Jiayi didn¡¯t get to help. When he decided to come to Zhengzhou, Mu Yi had sent a letter to Chong Jiayi. He had him enter Zhengzhou first, search for information, and wait for his arrival.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been lazy. Maybe it won¡¯t be long before you enter the second difficulty.¡± Mu Yi looked at Chong Jiayi and said.


    ¡°Thanks to you, my lord.¡± Chong Jiayi said.


    ¡°Tell me about the recent situation in Zhengzhou.¡± Mu Yi asked directly.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Chong Jiayi explained seriously. ¡°There are here cultivators from each school in the world. The Shaolin Temple is in decline, so Master Purdue personally came to Zhengzhou. He assumed command of their people.¡±


    ¡°Master Purdue of Shaolin Temple? Tell me about him.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Master Purdue is now the master of the Shaolin Temple leader. It is said that he has reached the top of the second difficulty. There were few people who knew his name. Fifty years ago, a devil-subduing pestle silenced the world¡¯s demons. It is precisely because of him being in town that there is no big trouble in Zhengzhou city.¡± Chong Jiayi said.


    The top of the second difficulty? Since Shaolin Temple sent him out, his strength must be at the senior level or even the first level of perfection.


    Mu Yi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Apart from Master Purdue, what other notable figures are there in Zhengzhou today?¡±


    ¡°The leader of the Shipping Group came in person and led the thirty-six waterways. He is stationed by the Yellow River. There are still some hermits in the world. It is said that the imperial Prince Chun has arrived, but he will be stationed in a manor thirty miles away from Zhengzhou.¡± Chong Jiayi said.


    ¡°Oh, the Shipping Group?¡± Mu Yi said.


    He was a little surprised by the mention of the Shipping Group. Since he was able to lead the thirty-six waterways, he was certainly not a simple person. He was not surprised by the arrival of Prince Chun. That was within his expectations


    ¡°The leader of the Shipping Group has a nickname. He is called the white dragon in the water, also known as the White Dragon King.¡± Chong Jiayi said.


    ¡°White Dragon King? He is not modest.¡± Mu Yi said with a shake of his head. ¡°Are there any cultivators from Mao Mountain, Longhu, Baidi town and the ancient city of Dunhuang?¡±


    These four strengths were the real targets Mu Yi needed to pay attention to. After all, except for the ancient city of Dunhuang, the three forces in front had people of the third difficulty to command. Both Mao Mountain and Longhu, which had been established thousands of years ago were still renowned now. The Ear Group that had made a sensation and quickly dissipated was definitely not comparable to these kind of great schools.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been paying close attention to it, but I haven¡¯t seen anyone coming from these forces.¡± Chong Jiayi said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Well, keep your eyes on them and let me know as soon as you hear from them,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Chong Jiayi said.


    Later, Mu Yi used the power of spirit and transmitted some methods and experiences to Chong Jiayi. They would help him break through the second difficulty. The man was shocked for a long time before opening his eyes. He was almost in tears. He had waited a long time for such a day.


    ¡°Thank you, for your help.¡± Chong Jiayi said.


    He had already reached the top of the first difficulty. Now with Mu Yi¡¯s experience, he felt that the gate to the top of second difficulty was loose, as if he could cross it with a little push. However, even with the experience and the help of Mu Yi, it was not so easy for him to open that door. After all, the second difficulty was the first-class realm, which had all the real famous and powerful fighters. Chong Jiayi now had a thirty percent chance to step into that world.


    ¡°This is what you should have. The road is under your feet whether you can walk on it or not depends on you,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°I will not let you down.¡± Chong Jiayi said.


    ¡°This is your way. You should not let yourself down,¡± said Mu Yi, shaking his head.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Chong Jiayi said before leaving.


    Mu Yi opened the window and looked at the distance with his hands on his back, then suddenly whispered, ¡°Prince Chun, I was going to let you live for a long time. Since you are here, I will kill you.¡±


    He took out the human skin mask. Since he wanted to kill him, he could not let others see who he was. After all, the Qing Dynasty was still in a precarious situation, As long as it stood for one day, no one in the world would provoke it, including Mu Yi. After all, there was an old monster in the third difficulty in the Forbidden City. With his current strength, he could not beat him. He left quietly after changing.

 Chapter 376 Wild Ambition

    Thirty miles outside Zhengzhou City, there was a beautiful manor. It was a separate courtyard for an official in the city. It was very luxurious. The manor was currently occupied by Prince Chun. There were patrolling soldiers all around. In a bedroom inside, there was the voice of Prince Chun and a woman.


    ¡°Lord, stop, stop.¡±


    ¡°Beauty, be obedient.¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡± A sharp voice called from outside the house and the noise in the house stopped immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Prince Chun said, unhappily.


    ¡°Reporting to the Lord. The Liu brothers are back.¡± The man said respectfully.


    ¡°Liu brothers? Take them to the living room. I¡¯ll be there later.¡± Prince Chun said after a moment.


    ¡°Yes, Lord!¡± The man said.


    ¡°Lord, will you stay with me?¡± The woman said delicately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you when I¡¯m done.¡± Prince Chun said.


    ¡°Lord, please hurry up.¡± The woman said immediately, in a soft voice.


    Soon afterwards, the door of the room was opened. He stepped out of the room. He was graceful, with a noble spirit surrounding him. His eyes were shining. Prince Chun, Aisin Gioro ¡¤ Zai feng, was the younger brother of Emperor Guangxu. Although he was only twenty years old, he was one of the most powerful people in the Qing Dynasty.


    The twenties were a golden age for a person, especially for an ambitious person. Zai Feng didn¡¯t show even a trace of lust, as if there were two different people inside and outside the house. He walked to the front hall, where there were people waiting for him. The people in the hall saluted him at the same time.


    ¡°Lord!¡±


    Zai Feng walked in and sat down in the upper chair. He looked at the two tall figures kneeling in front of him and said, ¡°Please stand up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord!¡± They said as they stood.


    ¡°How are things going?¡± Zai Feng asked directly.


    ¡°Reporting to the Lord. According to our secret investigation, the thief who stole the key has entered Zhengzhou. The thief was too strong. We dared not act rashly, so we are here to report to you.¡± One of them said.


    ¡°Oh, she did come. She is very brave.¡± Zai Feng said gloomily.


    He was robbed of the key from the Forbidden City, which was a slap to his face. This key should have belonged to him originally so he could participate.


    Zai Feng looked at the two people in front of him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job. Since she is here, even if she has wings, I will not let her escape.¡±


    ¡°All is the wisdom of Lord.¡± The two men said immediately.


    ¡°I always have a clear idea of who should receive rewards and punishments. This time, you have made contributions. When you return to Beijing, there will be many rewards.¡± Zai Feng waved and said.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Lord.¡± They said before leaving.


    There was no one in the living room, but the voice that responded was clear, ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    Soon after, a middle-aged man came in. He was wearing a suit of armor. He had a broadsword on his waist, and exuded a sense of dignity. He kneeled down on one knee in front of Zai Feng.


    ¡°My Lord.¡± He said forcefully.


    ¡°Commander Fan doesn¡¯t have to be polite. I asked to see you so late for business.¡± Zai Feng said harmoniously.


    ¡°Please tell me the task.¡± Commander Fan got up and said directly.


    ¡°Does commander Fan remember the thief who stole from the Forbidden City?¡± Zai Feng asked.


    He had a very different attitude towards the commander in front of him. The commander was not one of his subordinates. He was sent by his brother. Although he was Prince Chun, the commander represented the emperor, so he had to remember this in every word and deed. Commander Fan was the leader of the internal guard. He was a martial arts commander in the Qing Dynasty, and he was also one of the few experts in the world.


    ¡°Of course, does the Lord have news?¡± Commander Fan asked immediately.


    He was responsible for the safety of the whole Forbidden City but a thief had stolen the key of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. When the news came out, the whole world was shocked. It was a very serious matter. However, the thief escaped later and seemed to have an accomplice to take her out of the capital. It was obvious that she would come to Zhengzhou, so he came with Prince Chun, in order to catch her.


    ¡°Yes, according to the Liu brothers, the thief has arrived in Zhengzhou.¡± Zai Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯d like to ask the Lord¡¯s permission to let me lead soldiers into Zhengzhou and arrest the thief. ¡± Commander Fan said directly.


    ¡°No need to hurry. Since the thief is here, she¡¯s a rat that entered the urn. She can¡¯t escape even if she wants to. This time, I looked for you for another thing besides the thief.¡± Zai Feng said.


    ¡°Please tell me, Lord.¡± Commander Fan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s only one of the tasks to seize the thief and get the key. After all, there are six keys in total. They are in the hands of Mao Mountain, Longhu Mountain, Baidi town, ancient city of Dunhuang, and a lucky dog. Only when all six keys are collected can the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road be opened.¡± Zai Feng said slowly.


    ¡°You mean to take the key from the lucky dog?¡± Commander Fan asked.


    ¡°No, as long as I have one key, it¡¯s enough. The key in the hands of the lucky dog is for the people in the world to fight over. We can help those people and make a big killing but only if there¡¯s a chance. The focus should be on the three forces of Mao Mountain, Longhu Mountain and Baidi town.¡± Zai Feng said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Lord. I will try my best.¡± Commander Fan said, feeling a bit of pressure.


    ¡°I hope they will never return to the world.¡± Zai Feng said suddenly.


    ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± Commander Fan said, startled.


    He looked at Zai Feng incredulously. He was asking him to kill the three forces?! It was not that he was afraid of death. When the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road opened, there would surely be super strong men from the three forces appearing. The third difficulty individuals wouldn¡¯t come out, but there would likely be people at the senior and perfect level of the top of the second difficulty. It was impossible for him to kill those three forces being only at the perfect level.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, commander Fan. If I didn¡¯t have at least fifty percent assurance regarding this matter, I wouldn¡¯t take the risk. No matter what happens this time, the things in the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road can only belong to me.¡± Zai Feng said, making his ambitions known.


    ¡°My Lord, this is a very important matter. If we offend those three forces, it may cause waves.¡± Commander Fan said.


    He obeyed the emperor¡¯s orders directly, not Zai Feng¡¯s orders. To be more precise, he obeyed the old Buddha. He was very clear about the old Buddha¡¯s character. She was calm. Frankly speaking, she was timid and only dared to be stern at home.


    When the Allied forces of the eight countries invaded, they had enough power to fight with the strength of the capital, Hebei, Tianjin and other places. If they appointed several generals who were good at fighting, even if they could not win, they could keep the Allied forces out of the capital. However, before the Allied forces of the eight countries got close to the capital, the old Buddha had already heard the news and was frightened. With the encouragement of the timid ministers, she ran.


    She was safe, but a lot of fortune was lost. It let the world see the reality of the Qing Dynasty. The capital city was ransacked completely by those bandits. Even the Old Summer Palace, which had passed on through several dynasties, was destroyed. It was heartbreaking. Even though commander Fan was unwilling, he was powerless and could not disobey her will.


    ¡°The Yellow River¡¯s ancient road is full of danger. Isn¡¯t it normal that there will be accidents? Even if someone doubts us, there is no evidence. You can rest assured that this matter will never lead to any trouble. Even if anything happens, the blame will be borne by me.¡± Zai Feng looked at commander Fan and said, impatiently.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Who!¡± As Commander Fan prepared to promise, he suddenly turned around.


    He looked outside with his eyes shining. At the same time, a figure appeared near Zai Feng. A man dressed as a eunuch prepared to guard Zai Feng firmly.


    ¡°Please protect the Lord. I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s bold enough to come and spy.¡±


    After Commander Fan spoke, he strode away and disappeared in a flash.

 Chapter 377 Rosefinch

    Two figures left the manor quickly. Although the moon was not bright, it was visible. Finally, the two figures stopped in a forest. There was a dozen feet high tree in front of them. The wind blew lightly around them. One was dressed in a coat and the other was integrated with the night, like a devil.


    ¡°You have brought me here. Do you have something to say?¡± Fan Yuan looked at the figure not far away from him and said coldly.


    ¡°Could Commander Fan be Han?¡± Mu Yi asked suddenly.


    The original purpose of his visit was to assassinate Zai Feng. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a strong person around Zai Feng. Even if he tried his best, he would not be able to kill Zai Feng. So after weighing his options, Mu Yi revealed a trace of aura and lured him out deliberately.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Yuan nodded and said.


    ¡°How long does commander Fan think the Manchu mountains and rivers will last? The western powers are covetous and the internal power of the Manchu Qing Dynasty is in full swing. The power is actually concentrated in the hands of an old woman. Looking at the world today, it has been full of holes and storms. If the building is about to fall, why should Commander Fan be buried with it?¡± Mu Yi said.


    No matter martial arts or cultivation, when it was completed, it would become something too terrible to witness. It was obvious that Commander Fan practiced martial arts. His strength was also in the perfect stage. He was full of Qi and energy. Just standing there, it looked like he could merge with the whole world.


    ¡°You are not the first one to try to persuade me, but your ability is the worst.¡± Fan Yuan said.


    ¡°No matter how bad it is, you should have a measurement in your mind at least, right?¡± Mu Yi smiled and asked.


    ¡°Of course, so I¡¯ll borrow your head.¡± Fan Yuan said.


    He quickly made a move. There was a round of waning moon rising abruptly at his waist and it engulfed Mu Yi in an instant. It was one of the most terrifying sabre techniques that Mu Yi had ever seen. There was no trace of it. Mu Yi didn¡¯t think about it and threw a punch. Behind his head, a light chakra bloomed directly. Although there was no Bamboo Tree of Life around, it had no effect on his combat power.


    He mainly relied on the Xin lamp and his natural power now. A blue fire dragon twined around his arm and collided with the waning moon heavily. Mu Yi also used Vajra glaze body to the extreme. A loud sound echoed and the two were pushed back at the same time. Mu Yi had just used an almost all-out effort to resist.


    The fire control technique and the power of Nanming Li fire were both used to their limits. In addition to Mu Yi¡¯s natural power, the fist energy, and Vajra glaze body, almost all of them were used. Even so, he was still on the losing end. The man was so powerful that even if there was only one hit at a time, it would be hard to handle.


    He held the sabre in his hand and didn¡¯t cover his aura. It was mighty and formed a force field. It was a replication of an ability of the third difficulty, but it was still far from the real field. Mu Yi had seen the field before. In Thousand Sound Temple, where the ghost king was sealed, the master of the field could control everything. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the ghost king could only exert less than one percent of his power, even if Mu Yi joined hands with Liao Fan, they would have failed.


    Fan Yuan was far from the level of the field, but Mu Yi dared not underestimate it. After all, Fan Yuan had reached perfection. Fan Yuan raised the sabre in his hand slowly. The spirits around him suddenly surged up. His sabre seemed to be covered with a layer of dark flame becoming ghostly and howling.


    Mu Yi¡¯s pupil shrank and the Xin lamp appeared above his head. A fire dragon hung down around him. The chakra behind him became more and more dazzling, just like the chakra of merit and virtue of an eminent monk.


    ¡°Are you from Shaolin Temple?¡± Fan Yuan asked.


    He halted his attack suddenly. He felt the true meaning of Buddhism in Mu Yi, but was still uncertain. Now seeing the light chakra behind Mu Yi¡¯s head, he had an idea in his mind. Zhengzhou was the site of Shaolin Temple, so it was not strange that a master of Shaolin Temple appeared suddenly. If Mu Yi was just an expert and no one knew that he came out, he would kill him. If he was the person from Shaolin Temple, it would be a larger dilemma.


    After all, he was in their territory. If he killed the expert without hesitation, it might lead to them seeking revenge. Although Fan Yuan was not afraid, he wouldn¡¯t get into trouble if he didn¡¯t have to. In his eyes, the Buddhists were the most difficult. He hesitated, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to give up. He brought his hand together forming a shadow like a lotus in full bloom. He moved the Nanming Li fire around him, and it surrounded Fan Yuan at once, and closed up quickly.


    It was the move that Mu Yi learned after the second turn of the fire control technique, it was fire lotus. As long as the one was wrapped in the fire lotus, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be severely injured. Mu Yi didn¡¯t have much confidence of it working on Fan Yuan. At the moment, he could only urge the Xin lamp with all his strength. The lamp oil inside the Xin lamp was decreasing rapidly. Mu Yi was a little distressed by the rapid consumption.


    However, an expert at the top of the second difficulty would not be killed easily. Everyone of them had secret skills. The fire lotus was constantly vibrating, as if it would break at any time. Mu Yi poured some of his blood essence into the Xin lamp. The fire lotus in the distance rose suddenly, and the color became deeper. All of a sudden, there was a loud cry from the fire lotus.


    The fire lotus was split but Mu Yi seemed to see a rosefinch in the air, bathing in the fire. A brilliant sabre light bloomed and collided with the rosefinch. The sabre light disappeared and the rosefinch also disappeared. Fan Yuan was a little embarrassed at the moment. He stared at Mu Yi for a bit. The fire rose to the sky at the distant manor and half of the sky turned red. It was clear that something was wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good move to move the tiger away from the mountain. I have remembered you.¡± Fan Yuan said in a hurry and left quickly.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t stop him and only quitely mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone has the same idea as me. I wonder if it was successful?¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s body shook, almost falling from the top of the tree. He had fought hard for two moves and done his best. He even seemed to have the upper hand after using the lotus, but Fan Yuan had no damage. If it wasn¡¯t for the accident at the manor, Mu Yi would have had to escape after being injured.


    ¡°If Nanming Li fire could improve again, even in the face of perfection, I will not be afraid.¡± Mu Yi said.


    Mu Yi felt his heartbeat increase when he thought of the sudden appearance of rosefinch. The rosefinch made him think of the appearance of the top of Nanming Li fire. The proud and unyielding rosefinch challenged the sky again and again until it was broke up and turned into the original fire. Nanming Li fire seed, which was obtained by Mu Yi before, was damaged. It began to recover gradually in the Xin lamp.


    Although he had absorbed the seal of the rosefinch and made Nanming Li fire improve successfully, it was just beginning to recover. With the help of the fire control technique and his blood essence, Nanming Li fire managed to recover the power of its top form. It had the power to match the perfect situation in an instant. Unfortunately, it could only be used in one move.


    Mu Yi might not be able to do it again unless Nanming Li fire was further improved, or the fire control technique was improved. All of these things were within reach for Mu Yi. Perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t be long before his strength increased and he stood among the strongest. However, even if this was the case, Mu Yi was still not the opponent of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, who had achieved perfection and had magic weapons.


    I must find someone as soon as possible to inherit the seal of the rosefinch. If the Power of Faith is enough, Nanming Li fire should be able to improve.


    It was the fastest and most effective method at present. Of course, if he could devour strong men and turn them into lamp oil, Nanming Li fire could also recover quickly. It was hard for him to accept killing for no reason, unless he wanted to be a big devil who killed people indiscriminately.


    ¡°No matter who you are, I can only wish you good luck.¡± Mu Yi said with a shake of his head.


    There was nothing he could do for the man who killed Zai Feng. He only hoped that the man could be safe. After all, the enemy of the enemy was a friend. If the man could kill Zai Feng, it would save him trouble. However, Mu Yi was not optimistic. He did not believe that there was only one Fan Yuan around Zai Feng.

 Chapter 378 The Twelve Runes

    Mu Yi returned to the inn. The assassination attempt was both a failure and a success. He never thought there would be such a strong man on that side. No matter how bad the government of the Qing Dynasty was, they still had strength.


    The key belonged to the Qing government anyway. If the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was opened, the people who stole the key would appear. They would definitely try to take it back then. The Qing government could send a strong man, which meant the people who were sent by Mao Mountain, Longhu Mountain and Baidi town would be much stronger. Even the strongest man of Shaolin Temple was asked to command their people.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know the real strength of the ancient city of Dunhuang, but it couldn¡¯t be bad since no one schemed against them. Mu Yi deduced he was the weakest one who owned the key. If the person who stole the key didn¡¯t have great strength, it would be impossible to steal in the Forbidden City. After all there was someone at the top of the third difficulty there. The person¡¯s courage was admirable.


    He fought with strong men so many times, but always lagged behind. If he had to choose do or die, his weakness would appear immediately. It was better to persuade Fan Yuan to be an ally, but he refused. Mu Yi¡¯s position became even more awkward. He couldn¡¯t fawn on the people from Mao Mountain and Longhu Mountain. He was unfamiliar with the people from Baidi Town and the ancient city of Dunhuang.


    Mu Yi had no idea what he could do besides improve himself. At present, the only way he could enhance his strength was the Xin lamp. He could try to open the fifth chakra early, which would damage his foundation and take time to recover from. However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to use this method unless he was in a desperate situation.


    The Xin lamp was a precious magic tool, which transcended religious tools. It was used to control Nanming Li Fire and absorb the Power of Faith, nothing else. Those were just it¡¯s basic functions as long as he improved and studied it, it could be more useful.


    Mu Yi sat on the bed with his knees crossed. He called out the Xin lamp and placed it in front of him. The flame vibrated slightly, reacting to his aura. Mu Yi closed his eyes and merged his mind and spirit with the Xin lamp. He used the lamp to hone his mind and spirit making it extremely pure. Mu Yi¡¯s spirit entered the space of Nanming Li Fire. It had taken the form of a miniature lotus.


    He felt it contained something but even as the owner of the Xin lamp, he couldn¡¯t guess what it was. Mu Yi distracted himself by exploring the Xin lamp thoroughly. He found some runes that were almost the same as those on the base of the lamp. The runes must have built the space. However, Mu Yi found that the runes were not complete. It was the main reason why the Xin lamp couldn¡¯t fully recover. It would take a year or more to recover by itself.


    He didn¡¯t know the meaning of these runes. He couldn¡¯t replenish them without knowing, even though he learned charms from the old Taoist priest. The only thing he could do was shorten the time of the recovery of the Xin lamp. It needed more energy. Mu Yi¡¯s mind worked and the light of the Xin lamp became brighter. The lamp oil decreased sharply in return.


    Nanming Li Fire wanted to grab the lamp oil that was accumulated. However, Mu Yi suppressed its consciousness. The power of Nanming Li Fire was infinite, but it¡¯s consciousness was like a baby when facing Mu Yi. The runes absorbed the oil quickly. One by one, the runes lit up. There were nine complete runes and three fragmentary runes, which meant the Xin lamp had twelve runes.


    The Bamboo Tree of Life only had one complete rune so that it was quite different from precious magic tools. With the consumption of lamp oil, the nine runes shone and the fragments filled with a tiny light. Mu Yi was excited as it seemed his thought was correct. The lamp oil was used constantly and the three runes recovered slowly but much faster than before.


    The lamp oil was used quickly since there wasn¡¯t a lot. When the lamp oil was exhausted, the three runes had only recovered a little. Mu Yi had to wake up regretfully. He looked at the Xin lamp and felt that the connection between them was closer. The Xin lamp did not change. It still needed time to recover and it had no oil.


    It was difficult to get oil. To recover the three runes completely, he needed at least ten times as much lamp oil as before. He needed ten people like Ning Wuque who had been a senior at the top of the second difficulty. Mu Yi always met strong men, but they were rare.


    The number of people at the top of the third difficulty was no more than ten. In accordance with projections, the strongest men could be seven or eight times more powerful than the top of the third difficulty. Mu Yi thought it might be two or three times, which meant there were twenty or thirty truly strong men in the world.


    Those people were living in seclusion trying to break through the last step. The importance of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road led many strong men to appear. Therefore, the mainstream world was still at the top of the second difficulty. The seniors of the second difficulty, who were the leaders of all major forces.


    There were few strong men who were greedy for power, unless they had greater ambitions. There were many strong cultivators from Zhengzhou but most of them were on-lookers. If Mu Yi didn¡¯t want to be an enemy of the world, he had to eliminate the idea of murdering people for lamp oil. He had to improve by himself.

 Chapter 379 Meeting an Old Friend

    There was a sudden knock at the door and Mu Yi was immediately on alert. He didn¡¯t know anyone in Zhengzhou City.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Taoist priest.¡± A low voice said outside the door.


    Although the voice sounded familiar, Mu Yi didn¡¯t remember the person. It didn¡¯t come to him until he opened the door and saw the face on the other side. Mu Yi was surprised to see the man. Although he hadn¡¯t seen him for a while, he hadn¡¯t forgotten him.


    ¡°You?¡± Mu Yi said.


    It was Wang Tao, a person who went down the Yellow River to the capital with his two guards. Compared with that time, Wang Tao was obviously more mature. It could be seen on his face. Obviously, he had experienced many things. Wang Tao was a little excited to see him, but even more anxious.


    ¡°If you want to say something, come in and say it.¡± Mu Yi opened the door to let Wang Tao in and said.


    Mu Yi could see that Wang Tao coming here was definitely for something. They had been on a boat together before and Mu Yi appreciated him, so he allowed him to enter the house. Wang Tao looked at Mu Yi, feeling a little nervous. The words were on the tip of his tongue, but he didn¡¯t know how to mention it.


    ¡°Taoist priest¡­¡± Wang Tao started.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If there is anything I can help with, I will try my best.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, but it¡¯s a life-and-death matter.¡± Wang Tao took a deep breath and said.


    ¡°Oh, whose life is at stake?¡± Mu Yi asked lightly.


    He clearly knew that thousands upon thousands people died every day in this world. Some died of illness, some died of hunger, some were killed, and some killed themselves because they had no way to survive. Mu Yi never considered himself a great hero or a kind person who helped the world and saved the people.


    People always paid attention to themselves. People who had the ability to save themselves could already be thought of as kind people. As for other people¡¯s lives, it was none of his business. If Wang Tao was hurt or in danger, he may help him for the sake of being old acquaintances, but that was all. Their relationship had not been so good that Mu Yi would help him with other people¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°Yes, he is my lifesaver.¡± Wang Tao¡¯s eyes turned red as he spoke, which made Mu Yi more curious.


    ¡°How did you know I¡¯m here?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. I saw you enter this inn from the street before.¡± Wang Tao said honestly.


    ¡°Did your lifesaver save you in the capital?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    The reason why Wang Tao parted from Mu Yi was to go to the capital to lodge a complaint. If he was in danger, the biggest possibility was that he encountered the danger in the capital. His lifesaver should also be from the capital. His strength should be decent as well. However, why had Wang Tao come to Zhengzhou? Had he also come because of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road?


    ¡°Yes. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I¡¯m afraid I would be buried there. So many things happened¡­.¡± Wang Tao said at the end.


    His eyes had gotten redder. There were obviously other things bothering him. Mu Yi had noticed that his guards weren¡¯t around. He could guess what had happened, but didn¡¯t mention it.


    ¡°Why do you come to Zhengzhou?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Wang Tao started and then paused. Finally, he said with a clench of his teeth, ¡°Taoist priest, I will not hide it from you. I came here with my lifesaver for the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.¡±


    ¡°My lifesaver is holding the key to Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. She plans to enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. Tonight, she went to attack Prince Chun and was injured. Now her life is in danger. I hope you can save her,¡± said Wang Tao.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Yi said, looking at Wang Tao in surprise.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wang Tao said, planning to explain again.


    ¡°You mean that your lifesaver is the one who stole the key from the Forbidden City. The one who went to assassinate Prince Chun tonight?¡± Mu Yi interrupted.


    The person who led Fan Yuan away and helped him indirectly tonight was Wang Tao¡¯s lifesaver. Mu Yi thought it was impossible to find a person to align with but god sent one to him just like that. Although she was seriously injured, Mu Yi could find a way to heal her if she was alive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the key was stolen from the Forbidden City by my lifesaver, but it is in her hands. Tonight¡¯s assassination attempt was also done by her.¡± Wang Tao said proudly.


    ¡°Take me to see her.¡± Mu Yi said without hesitation.


    ¡°Taoist priest, you will help?¡± Wang Tao said, slightly shocked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mu Yi nodded and smiled.


    He didn¡¯t have a reason to push away allies that actively worked with him, even if accidently. In order to prevent accidents, he had prepared two back to life charms. Even if she couldn¡¯t completely recover before the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road opened, as long as seventy to eighty percent of her strength could be restored, it would be enough. She obviously couldn¡¯t be weak. Even if she was not at the perfect level, she was at the senior level.


    ¡°Good, good. Taoist priest, come with me.¡± Wang Tao said, jumping up in excitement.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He placed some charms in his pocket and followed Wang Tao. They walked for a bit. Wang Tao finally stopped at a simple house near the countryside. Wang Tao was careful to make sure that no one was following them before knocking on the door.


    ¡°Who?¡± A vigilant voice asked.


    When Mu Yi heard the voice, he frowned. He was familiar with this woman¡¯s voice. Wang Tao had identified himself and pushed the door in while Mu Yi was guessing. Although it was dark in the room and there was no light, Mu Yi could still see the figure on the bed at a glance. She was dressed in night-walking clothes. She had a curvaceous body and her long hair fell around her shoulders.


    However, she looked miserable. Her coat was ripped in several places. It should have been cut by Fan Yuan. She was bleeding a lot but this was not a serious injury. There was a handprint that had smashed through her clothes revealing her underclothes on her chest. This was the real injury. The really surprising thing was that she was the brigand chief of Little Frost Mountain, Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°You?¡± Mu Yi said.


    Qiu Yuetong also didn¡¯t expect Wang Tao to bring Mu Yi here. When she saw Mu Yi, she instantly recognized him. Although she didn¡¯t call it out like Mu Yi, there was surprise on her face.


    ¡°I thought it would require a lot of talking, but this should be much easier.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He didn¡¯t care whether Qiu Yuetong understood what he was saying. He just took out a back to life charm and activated. Qiu Yuetong had a puzzled look in her eye but didn¡¯t speak. A ray of light enveloped Qiu Yuetong. She planned to resist at first but when she realized the purpose of the charm she stopped. Mu Yi sat down, planning to wait. Wang Tao was also watching nervously.


    ¡°Sit down and rest. Although she is seriously injured, the injury isn¡¯t so serious that she would die immediately. With the back to life charm, she will be fine.¡± Mu Yi looked at Wang Tao and said directly.


    ¡°Taoist priest, your kindness is too great to pay back so I will bear it in my mind. If there is something that I can do for you in the future, no matter how many times I might die, I will do it.¡± Wang Tao said solemnly.


    Mu Yi just smiled. He knew how Wang Tao thought clearly. Mu Yi just looked at Qiu Yuetong in bed for a moment before starting to think.

 Chapter 380 Mu Yi’s Plan

    The back to life charm had healed most of Qiu Yuetong¡¯s injuries. Although the drawing spring return charm would have a certain impact as well, compared with the current effects, it was not worth mentioning.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Qiu Yuetong said upon waking up.


    She looked at Mu Yi and didn¡¯t hide the complex emotions on her face. Her relationship with Mu Yi could be regarded as being enemies. Unexpectedly, she had been saved by him. There were only two of them in the room. It seemed that Wang Tao had expected they would need to speak with each other.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, you did me a favor tonight. It¡¯s just a repayment. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Mu Yi said lightly.


    ¡°You also wanted to assassinate Zai Feng?¡± Qiu Yuetong said.


    She had seen someone fighting but she hadn¡¯t seen what the person looked like. She had thought it was a rare opportunity, so she had chosen to attack. She hadn¡¯t expected that there had been a great master beside Zai Feng. The person was experienced and she had been delayed until Fan Yuan came back. Under their combined attack, she had almost lost her life. It was not easy to come back. Originally she had thought that she was doomed.


    ¡°Yes. If I knew it was you, I would have tried to buy you more time.¡± Mu Yi said regretfully.


    Mu Yi had hesitated for a moment at that time. Someone obviously had the same purpose as him. If Zai Feng really died, it would be good for him. After considering it, he had immediately given up blocking Fan Yuan. He knew Fan Yuan would not show any mercy because once Zai Feng died, he would not have a good end.


    Once Fan Yuan got desperate and tried to leave at any cost, even Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop him. He would have been seriously injured. It was not worth it to get hurt before the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road opened. There would still be chances to kill Zai Feng afterwards. His efforts would not have been wasted if the assassin succeeded, but if not, he would have suffered a loss.


    If he had known that the assassin was Qiu Yuetong who had stolen the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, he would have stopped Fan Yuan even if he had been injured. He and Qiu Yuetong were natural allies and could be the best partners. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t known in advance though and although Qiu Yuetong had been injured, she didn¡¯t die. She just needed to recuperate but she would be disadvantaged at the time of opening.


    ¡°Even if you had stopped him, I would not be able to kill Zai Feng. He has experts around to protect him. He is about to reach perfection. He is also vicious and cruel. I am not his opponent.¡± Qiu Yuetong said, shaking her head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in just half a year, your strength would rise to this level.¡± Mu Yi said.


    If someone hadn¡¯t hardened her body, opened up her body¡¯s orifices and dredged her blood at the cost of hurting himself, she would not have her strength today. She still felt inferior to Mu Yi. She could not see through Mu Yi¡¯s strength, it was purely her intuition. Mu Yi¡¯s progress in more than half a year was undoubtedly more exaggerated.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to congratulate me for. Compared with that, I would prefer to stay on the mountain that way I can study and practice at ease.¡± Mu Yi shook his head and said.


    Unfortunately, these things were beyond his control. Mu Yi could better understand people who wanted to die. It was not that they didn¡¯t want to live. They wanted a peaceful life but they couldn¡¯t return to such things.


    ¡°Yes, who would like to wander in the world?¡± Qiu Yuetong sighed.


    ¡°You stole the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road?¡± Mu Yi asked suddenly.


    ¡°The key belonged to an elder and was stolen. I just took it back for that elder.¡± Qiu Yuetong said slowly.


    This was the second time Mu Yi heard her speaking about an elder. This elder was not a simple person. An elder that could help her achieve the seventh grade in less than a year and had once owned the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was definitely someone important.


    ¡°What really surprised me was that you could steal things from the Forbidden City.¡± Mu Yi said.


    What was the Forbidden City? It was the center of Manchu¡¯s power. The guards there must be beyond people¡¯s imagination. The word strict was definitely not enough to describe it. Sure a fly could get in but Qiu Yuetong would have been noticed. Unless she had been invisible or she had learned some technique to hide her aura.


    ¡°If I had broken into the Forbidden City, I would have died by now. I was just lucky enough to get the key from a eunuch.¡± Qiu Yuetong explained.


    ¡°From a eunuch?¡± Mu Yi asked, obviously confused.


    ¡°Yes, that eunuch is actually one of Zai Feng¡¯s men. That¡¯s why he kept sending people to pursue me. Since he sent people to pursue me, I would naturally attack him in return. Unfortunately, I still failed.¡± Qiu Yuetong said with some disappointment.


    Mu Yi finally understood their resentment. It was no wonder Zai Feng was running around chasing Qiu Yuetong like crazy. She had ruined his plans. He wanted to get the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road to get the treasures. He had originally intended to sneak and do it, but there had been an accident.


    There must have been a fight in the Forbidden City about it. It seemed that Zai Feng had won since he had come to Zhengzhou, but who could say clearly what happened? As Emperor Guangxu¡¯s half-brother, Zai Feng was not necessarily loyal. The power of Empress Dowager Cixi was undoubtedly stronger. Zai Feng coming to Zhengzhou undoubtedly showed some of his plans.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Find a way into the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.¡± Qiu Yuetong said directly.


    ¡°Your injury now¡­¡± Mu Yi frowned and said.


    Qiu Yuetong¡¯s injury had only recovered by sixty to seventy percent. The strength she could execute was the same. If she entered the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road like this, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think it would end well. After all, at least half of the forces had reached the level of perfection. As for the rest, they were definitely at the senior level.


    Qiu Yuetong was originally only equivalent to someone at the senior level. Now almost any senior-level expert could crush her. In this case, it was not good to enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. She was a beautiful woman and would naturally become a target for many people. Zai Feng also wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I can enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, whatever I have to go through will be worth it.¡± Qiu Yuetong said.


    ¡°Do you think Zai Feng will let you enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road? There are also people waiting to gain some benefits. Even a master of the Shaolin Temple at the level of perfection will personally attend.¡± Mu Yi carefully analyzed.


    ¡°Can something be done?¡± Qiu Yuetong asked Mu Yi.


    ¡°How many people can enter with a key?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°Five.¡± Qiu Yuetong said.


    ¡°So many?¡± Mu Yi said, surprised.


    ¡°Five people to enter is just a rule. At least it was the rule last time. How many people can enter with a key depends on the result worked out by those forces. It won¡¯t be more than five.¡± Qiu Yuetong said.


    ¡°Five? Six keys mean thirty people. There are already so many.¡± Mu Yi looked at Qiu Yuetong and said, ¡°How about an alliance between you and me?¡±


    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± Qiu Yuetong responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We are only two people and have two keys. I¡¯m afraid we will be regarded as delicious meat. It¡¯s impossible for them to let us go, so we need to make a choice,¡± said Mu Yi.


    ¡°You mean to hand over a key?¡± Qiu Yuetong quickly understood.


    ¡°We need to hand over a key and also find three more allies. Only in this way can we be qualified to enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.¡± Mu Yi said with bright eyes.

 Chapter 381 Seeking for Helpers

    ¡°It¡¯s no use handing over a key.¡± Qiu Yuetong looked at Mu Yi for a while and then said suddenly.


    Mu Yi looked at her, clearly confused.


    ¡°When I attacked Zai Feng, I was seen by them. They know that I was the one who took the key. It would be almost impossible to get into the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.¡± Qiu Yuetong calmly analyzed.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Mu Yi said after considering. ¡°Tonight, your injury was seen by them. They wouldn¡¯t expect you to recover so quickly. In addition, I have a human skin mask. You can pretend to be a Taoist. Since we will be together it won¡¯t arouse too much suspicion.¡± Mu Yi said directly.


    Although he had gone there wearing a mask, it was just in case. The mask was also covered by a cloth mask. Fan Yuan hadn¡¯t seen him clearly, so he couldn¡¯t recognize him. As long as he didn¡¯t fight with him, he wouldn¡¯t know. Qiu Yuetong¡¯s eyes brightened a little. Mu Yi¡¯s idea was feasible. She could pretend to be a Taoist because Taoist didn¡¯t need to shave their heads. It would perfectly disguise her gender.


    The other side had confidence in their own strength. If she threw the key out at this time, the other side would surely think that she had completely quit. The key would be able to attract everyone¡¯s attention. She didn¡¯t care about finding some companions as this was Mu Yi¡¯s right. If there were only two of them, it would be risky. If three other experts were added, the trip would be safe.


    ¡°Good.¡± Qiu Yuetong nodded, ¡°It¡¯s your job to find helpers.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Mu Yi smiled.


    He was already thinking of inviting Leng Yu. If she joined them, with her strength he would never be afraid of any provocation. He didn¡¯t know whether she would come here. He had the key this entire time but Leng Yu hadn¡¯t shown any interest. She seemed rather dismissive.


    It was too late to send a message to anyone else. He could only hope Leng Yu would come herself. So he had to find someone else just in case. It was best if this person was alone in the world and had no backers. They should be at least at the peak of the second difficulty, or of the seventh grade. Otherwise, they were not qualified to participate.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t stay for long. Wang Tao thanked him repeatedly as he was leaving. Mu Yi just smiled and didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. During the time when they had been together, Mu Yi had known that Wang Tao was a good person. He had really matured in the time they were apart. If he followed Qiu Yuetong, he might even be a great general in the future.


    Qiu Yuetong was a bandit leader and knew enough places for Wang Tao to settle in. Mu Yi didn¡¯t have to worry about this. Even if Mu Yi offered to help him, Wang Tao might not want to accept it. After Mu Yi left, Qiu Yuetong was sitting in a chair, letting herself fall into a dark place. No one could see her expression at the moment. They could only wonder what she was thinking about.


    It was a pity that he had drawn a lot of five thunders charms and he hadn¡¯t been able to do so. He could only rip up the charms. Mu Yi was also using his own power to repair the twelve runes in the Xin lamp. He quickly gave up this method because the loss outweighed the gain. He could either kill to refine enough lamp oil or find enough Yin Qi so that the Xin lamp could fully absorb it. That was the only way to repair the runes.


    In just one day, Chong Jiayi brought the news that Mu Yi wanted. There was an expert named Nangong Xu. According to Chong Jiayi, Nangong Xu had no reputation in the world, but he was definitely a top expert. He had destroyed three secret places in the mountains overnight. All the villains had been killed. However, this man didn¡¯t care about reputation. He was reclusive and seldom dealt with people. From his behavior, it could be seen that he was upright, or at least not a villain.


    There was nothing to disagree with regarding character. Whether to let him join only depended on his strength. If he was too weak, he couldn¡¯t come. If he hadn¡¯t reached the peak of the second difficulty, he would die even if he got to enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. Mu Yi took the address Chong Jiayi found and went to look for Nangong Xu. He was less than 40 years old and wearing a white suit.


    ¡°You are Nangong Xu?¡± Mu Yi asked directly.


    ¡°Yes, who are you?¡±Nangong Xu asked, looking at Mu Yi coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no grudge against you. I want to offer you a great opportunity.¡± Mu Yi looked at him and said.


    ¡°An opportunity?¡± Nangong Xu asked, watching Mu Yi warily.


    ¡°How about entering the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road?¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Are you the evil Taoist?¡± Nangong Xu asked.


    ¡°Oh, you know me?¡± Mu Yi said, surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you have the key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. I can¡¯t think of anyone else except the famous evil Taoist.¡± Nangong Xu said directly.


    ¡°Although the nickname is not very pleasant, it¡¯s really me. Are you interested?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°What are the conditions?¡± Nangong Xu said.


    There was desire in his eyes. Most of the experts in Zhengzhou came here for the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. He was no exception. Originally, he had come here just to take a chance and hadn¡¯t expected to be brought in by someone. He did not doubt the identity of Mu Yi, or his words, because there was no need for this. It could be said that the keys of Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong were the goals of everyone except the big forces.


    If Mu Yi was on his own, he might not be able to even keep the key, let alone enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. It was inevitable for him to find helpers, but Nangong Xu hadn¡¯t thought that Mu Yi would come to him. As long as Mu Yi didn¡¯t violate his principles, he would be willing to join even if he had to pay a certain price.


    ¡°The conditions are not to fight without my permission. You must stand with me no matter how powerful my enemies are at that time. You can¡¯t betray me.¡± Mu Yi said directly.


    ¡°No problem. How will you distribute the treasures obtained in the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.¡± Nangong Xu continued.


    ¡°Whoever gets it owns it.¡± Mu Yi said simply.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Nangong Xu asked.


    ¡°Of course. You won¡¯t ask who my enemy is?¡± Mu Yi looked at Nangong Xu and said.


    ¡°In the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, there are only enemies. Even if the emperor comes, it¡¯s useless to talk about it.¡± Nangong Xu said firmly.


    ¡°One last thing.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°What?¡± Nangong Xu asked.


    ¡°Show me how strong you are.¡± Mu Yi said.


    Nangong Xu was not given any time to react. Mu Yi approached him with a single step and punched him. His reaction was not slow though. At the moment Mu Yi had moved, his right hand shook and a flexible sword came out of his sleeve. The flexible sword was like a chain and was rushing to wrap around Mu Yi¡¯s arm. Mu Yi just smiled and didn¡¯t stop his attack.


    The flexible sword wrapped around Mu Yi¡¯s arm, but the flesh and blood Nangong Xu was expecting didn¡¯t appear. Nangong Xu had planned to stop the fight here, but the result was beyond his expectation. Before he could react, Mu Yi¡¯s fist gently shook and the flexible sword loosened. Nangong Xu felt himself sweating as the fist hit him. Mu Yi withdrew his fist and didn¡¯t hurt him at all.


    ¡°Although you have reached the seventh grade, you¡¯re barely qualified.¡± Mu Yi said and turned away.

 Chapter 382 Six forces converge

    For a long time, Nangong Xu had been a low-key person, but this was a bit of a performance. He looked down upon most of the so-called experts in the world. He thought that those people were just famous but had no real ability. He could reach the seventh grade in less than 40 years, which allowed him to be proud.


    Mu Yi was someone he actually paid attention to. In fact, anyone who aspired to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road would pay attention to Mu Yi. All the other keys were in the hands of several major forces. For people who had no backing, there was no hope at all until Mu Yi showed up. These people naturally didn¡¯t want to let him go. However, Mu Yi had disappeared suddenly and most had given up.


    Nangong Xu knew about Mu Yi and the things he had done. He fought with Qu Yang in Qu Mortuary, killed some sneaky people, and finally killed people in the Octagon Organization. As for the story surrounding King Xian¡¯s grave, it hadn¡¯t spread. Few people knew that Mu Yi had ever went to King Xian¡¯s grave.


    Mu Yi went to the south soon after and became the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. He fought with the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag on Dongting Lake. After that, he killed Ning Wuque, who had reached the senior level. All of this was unknown. None of the people who wanted the key had this information. There had never been secrets in the world but that doesn¡¯t mean people could find out everything.


    Although there were countless people who paid close attention to Mu Yi and constantly inquired about his news, they could still only know a little bit. The big forces who really understood everything would not talk about it. After all, Mu Yi was also the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, who couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    He was still just a piece on the chessboard when talking about the world but he was a relevant piece. Nangong Xu also thought that Mu Yi just had a fake reputation and good luck. Otherwise, why disappear and hide? As for the nickname of the devil, it was a joke in the eyes of most people. A young Taoist, even if he was a little bit evil, was just a little devil.


    It was only now that Nangong Xu found out how ridiculous his previous ideas were. What little demon? It was a giant demon that liked to hide in the dark. Nangong Xu smiled. He could almost imagine that he would fight and bleed on this grand occasion. The name of the devil would be heard around the world and their relationship would be questioned.


    While others were suffering and trying to get in, he had already got an invitation to enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. This was enough. As for the strength of Mu Yi, what did it have to do with him? The cooperation was what he cared about.


    The oldest Xin Lu was already a little old man. Li Jun was a little older than Nangong Xu, but that was normal. Generally, it would take about 40 years to reach the top of the second difficulty. Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong, who were less than 20 years old, were in the minority of people at this level. He wanted to reserve a spot for Leng Yu but after receiving a letter, he didn¡¯t.


    The five of them alone could not be compared with those big forces, but they could no longer be bullied by others. In the past two days, Qiu Yuetong¡¯s injury had also recovered. Mu Yi was not stingy and gave her the last back to life charm. The effect of the two charms was not very prominent, and the situation in the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was unknown. He planned to make some preparations.


    Two days before the opening of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, a key to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road appeared. Zai Feng finally entered Zhengzhou City and so a fight was inevitable. The other forces were still missing. Such a good opportunity had appeared, how could people let it go. It was strange that the Shaolin Temple didn¡¯t join in. Mu Yi thought there would be a big fight, but nothing happened. The key fell into the hands of Zai Feng as expected. Fan Yuan could not be dominated and after killing a group of people, he completely frightened the rest.


    The day before the opening of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, Mao Mountain and Longhu Mountain arrived together. They were different from what Mu Yi expected. There was only one person from Mao Mountain. There were three from Longhu Mountain, one old Taoist and two young Taoists. Lots of people were watching them. According to the rules of the past, there were five people to a key. That meant there were four spots open for Mao Mountain and two for Longhu Mountain, which gave people hope.


    Although Mu Yi didn¡¯t go see the two forces, he knew that they were at least at the senior level. It was more likely that they had reached perfection. On the day the road was supposed to open, the people from the Ancient city of Dunhuang and Baidi town arrived. Both of them were somewhat mysterious. People only knew of their arrival, but they didn¡¯t know their numbers, gender, or their strength. Five of the six keys had appeared. Was the last key in the hands of the devil or the man who stole the key from the Forbidden City?


    By the Yellow River, in a valley, there were many experts. They were all very different. Mao Mountain, Longhu Mountain, Shaolin Temple, Baidi Town, Manqing Dynasty, and the Ancient city of Dunhuang all had their own sides. The rest were the experts of the world. The valley didn¡¯t seem to have any special places. There was a narrow space in the upper parts. The cliffs on both sides rose high. From a distance, it looked like two giant beasts crawling.


    When Mu Yi and his group appeared, they immediately attracted people¡¯s attention. Both him and Qiu Yuetong were both dressed in Taoist robes and had beautiful appearances. Those who didn¡¯t know thought that the Taoist children had come. The three people behind them also caused a lot of uproar as they were clearly recognizable. Everyone was watching them. Mu Yi stood in the front, with a confident face. As they walked, the crowd separated automatically and no one stepped out.


    ¡°Amitabha!¡± a monk shouted.


    Mu Yi stepped into the center as the shout echoed from the field. All the noise in the valley was suppressed. It was enough to prove the monk¡¯s terrible cultivation. Mu Yi heard a sound of disdain. When he looked around he saw Zai Feng. It seemed that some people were not satisfied with the Shaolin Temple¡¯s performance, but he didn¡¯t say anything. When Mu Yi looked at him, he looked back with eyes full of contempt.


    As for Qiu Yuetong, she didn¡¯t attract his attention at all. Most of the people just focused on Mu Yi. Compared with the unknown little Taoist, Mu Yi had a greater reputation in the world. It seemed to be dominated by him almost


    .


    ¡°Do you have anything to say, benefactor Zai Feng?¡± Master Purdue asked.


    ¡°Old monk, all the keys are collected. Hurry and announce the quota for this time and then drive away the irrelevant ones.¡± Zai Feng said loudly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Master Purdue pondered a little, then nodded.


    He first looked at two Taoists from Mao Mountain and Longhu Mountain. The latter nodded quietly, then looked at Baidi Town, the Ancient city of Dunhuang, and finally Mu Yi. Mu Yi also looked at several forces one by one following Master Purdue¡¯s line of sight. There was only one person from Mao Mountain, a middle-aged Taoist. He looked a little cold. As for his strength, Mu Yi didn¡¯t know.


    From Longhu Mountain there was an old Taoist and two young Taoists. It was needless to say Zai Feng was there with Fan Yuan, Mu Yi finally saw the old eunuch standing in the shadows behind him like a ghost. It was hard for outsiders to see him as a threat. Mu Yi only saw a mask and the sword on the back of the person from Baidi town.

 Chapter 383 Allocation of quotas

    Master Purdue finally announced the quota of each key. As expected, it was still five people, which made everyone cheer.


    ¡°Why, five places? We don¡¯t have any more spots.¡± Zai Feng said.


    In fact, it was too easy for Zai Feng to find experts. After all, he was a prince. How could he mix with regular people? Although it seemed that there were many places open, there was only space for 30 people at most. The devil group was full and Zai Feng wasn¡¯t accepting anyone, which meant that one third of them had no spots.


    Spots couldn¡¯t be calculated that easily. The owners of the other keys had already reserved them in advance. They could only gain a spot if the owners took them on. However, based on everything they knew there were less than ten places. There were almost one or two hundred people that had shown up. Some were willing to be bad people, while others were willing to be good people.


    ¡°Mao Mountain is willing to give its four places to the people,¡± said the middle-aged Taoist of Mao Mountain.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Taoist Li!¡±


    ¡°I will remember the kindness of Taoist Li.¡±


    ¡°The Mao Mountain has taken the overall situation into consideration.¡±


    The sound of discussion grew all around them. The crowd was praising Mao Mountain¡¯s noble nature. Of course, some people also pointed out that Zai Feng was domineering. However, when Fan Yuan looked around, those comments suddenly decreased.


    ¡°Longhu Mountain is willing to offer two places.¡± The old Taoist from Longhu Mountain said and smiled.


    Although he couldn¡¯t compare with Mao mountain, he was able to offer two places and so everyone was extremely satisfied. People turned to look at the person from Baidi Town. They only had one person. If he relented as well, there would be four more places. The man from Baidi Town was wearing a mask, so they couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but people didn¡¯t care. Baidi Town had always been very mysterious.


    ¡°Baidi Town will give a spot to the Shaolin Temple, so there are only three places left.¡±


    Although there were only three, no one was disappointed. It was better than nothing. After experiencing the attitude of Zai Feng, people were more grateful and praised the three forces. Finally, it was the Ancient city of Dunhuang¡¯s turn. People couldn¡¯t help but worry what they would say.


    ¡°The Ancient city of Dunhuang is not as generous as the three major forces. The Ancient city of Dunhuang is willing to offer one spot.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came out of the sedan chair.


    Zai Feng represented the Manqing Dynasty. Even though the Manqing Dynasty was collapsing, it was still the largest force in the world. Many people were reluctant to provoke him even for their own gains. As for the so-called devil, many people in the audience didn¡¯t pay attention to him. The other forces showed indifference, especially Zai Feng who even started to make trouble.


    ¡°Little Taoist, you should also give out places.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A little Taoist should learn from others. Isn¡¯t he too selfish?¡±


    ¡°Xin Lu, are you being shady?¡±


    The faces of Xin Lu, Ouyang Xu, and Li Jun were ugly. They were also top experts of the world. They were all in the seventh grade even if they were among the surrounding people. If it was any other time even if someone gave them courage, they wouldn¡¯t do it. For the sake of their own interests and for the sake of entering the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, they obviously didn¡¯t care. Why worry?


    ¡°Do you want my help?¡± Zai Feng suddenly looked at Mu Yi and said.


    His eyes kept moving from Mu Yi to Qiu Yuetong. He didn¡¯t know why. As soon as Zai Feng spoke it got quiet. People instinctively feared Zai Feng, but they regarded Mu Yi as a weak person.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but it¡¯s not necessary,¡± said Mu Yi lightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to be grateful.¡± Zai Feng said.


    He snorted coldly, showing a trace of killing intent in his eyes. As for the surrounding people, they were very happy. As long as Zai Feng didn¡¯t interfere, Mu Yi was just a tiger without claws and teeth. If they didn¡¯t worry too much, they might even be able to take over all of Mu Yi¡¯s spots.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Mu Yi looked at the three people and asked.


    ¡°Just a bunch of idiots. What should I be afraid of?¡± Nangong Xu said first.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This little old man is more than ready to move.¡± Xin Lu said with a smile.


    ¡°Just kill them.¡± Li Jun said, ruthlessly.


    ¡°Is that right? Then I¡¯ll teach you.¡± A person said as he came out of the crowd.


    ¡°The leader of the Shipping Group took action himself. Naturally he will win.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the White Dragon King. There¡¯s going to be a good show.¡±


    ¡°The Shipping Group is the largest gang in the two rivers. It¡¯s said that the White Dragon King reached the peak early.¡±


    Mu Yi was able to quickly figure out the person¡¯s identity by listening to the crowd. Chong Jiayi had already told Mu Yi about the White Dragon King, who was one of the most noteworthy world experts. The White Dragon King was cunning, had a weak temperament, and had a lot of influence. He was not a candidate that Mu Yi could cooperate with. So he wasn¡¯t chosen.


    What Mu Yi wanted this time was help, not to be stabbed in the back. If you looked at people like Xin Lu, their presences were obviously dignified. They didn¡¯t need to care about the general world experts. The White Dragon King was a bit tricky. They didn¡¯t expect that the White Dragon King would be the first to make a move. With his strength, he could occupy one of the ten places. There was no need to offend them.


    ¡°White Dragon King, are you better than Prince Chun?¡± Mu Yi said directly.


    He chose to start trouble as soon as the man showed up. After all, the leader of a Shipping Group was called White Dragon King. It was supposed to represent that he controlled a lot. It was a miracle that he was still alive. Maybe it was because he only occupied the waterway.


    ¡°Little Taoist, you want to stir up trouble? Just get away.¡± The White Dragon King said.


    His expression suddenly changed. He even looked at Zai Feng in the distance quietly, and found that the other¡¯s face was really gloomy. He knew that his nickname had some taboos. Since the past dynasties, the emperor had been known as the ¡°Ninth Five¡± emperor, the real dragon emperor. Even the prince was just a python dragon. He was just a leader of the Shipping Group but he dared to call himself the White Dragon King. What did that mean?


    In the first two years, the imperial court sent troops to find him. However, there were many waterways in the world. As long as he hid in the water and relied on the strength of the ship, he had it easy for a while. Of course, he was only arrogant after Jiawu year, otherwise, it would not be difficult to destroy him with the strength of the Navy. He was low-key after that.


    He was only one person. The great figures of the imperial court didn¡¯t bother to look for him after some time. The main reason was that it cost too much to bother him, and there was no good in it, so he was always at ease. However, he was on the shore, not in the water and was in front of a real prince of the Manqing Dynasty. Mu Yi¡¯s words were powerful in this situation.


    He was confident in his strength, even if Zai Feng could fight against him, he could escape. He would also lose the qualification to enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road at that time. Finding that king of trouble wasn¡¯t worth it. After hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words and seeing Zai Feng¡¯s gloomy face, he got angry.


    ¡°What? Am I wrong? Aren¡¯t you both kings?¡± Mu Yi continued.


    ¡°Little Taoist, you want to die.¡± The White Dragon King roared.


    At this time, the three people, who had been standing behind Mu Yi, suddenly stepped out and blocked Mu Yi¡¯s face. At the same time, they attacked the White Dragon King. The three were not stupid. They knew that White Dragon King was very strong. If they fought alone, they were certainly not his rivals. When it came to entering the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, they wouldn¡¯t abide by the rules.

 Chapter 384 Deterrence

    Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong stood to one side. They seemed to have no intention of participating. Even if the three people couldn¡¯t resist, Mu Yi didn¡¯t plan to give out any of his spots. He and Qiu Yuetong were in a weak position. Their strength was far inferior to others. Without the help of the three people, it would be more unfavorable.


    The White Dragon King was powerful, but Mu Yi dared not use him. The three in his group had just reached the seventh grade, while the White Dragon King had reached the senior level. They were not at the same level at all. Even if the three joined hands, they were still barely holding on.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t plan to make a move, but it didn¡¯t mean that Qiu Yuetong wouldn¡¯t. After seeing the three men almost lose, Qiu Yuetong took a step forward. A fierce killing intent locked onto the White Dragon King. The latter was startled and forced the three men back. Then he looked at Qiu Yuetong with some fear.


    ¡°I know why you three have such courage. It turns out that you have support.¡± The White Dragon King said, watching Qiu Yuetong.


    Qiu Yuetong hadn¡¯t fully recovered, but she was also at the senior level. At full strength she was as strong as the White Dragon King, or even a little stronger. That was why he felt threatened. Since they weren¡¯t really fighting, the White Dragon King didn¡¯t know that Qiu Yuetong was injured.


    The reason why the three people of Xin Lu dared to stand up to fight against the White Dragon King was that they knew the power of Mu Yi. If they didn¡¯t show some value, it was inevitable that Mu Yi would give up on them. They didn¡¯t expect that, the little Taoist following Mu Yi who looked even more beautiful, was also a senior expert. Although the fierce killing intent was not aimed at them, they still felt goosebumps.


    ¡°Get out of here if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Qiu Yuetong said coldly.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯d like to see what you can do.¡± The White Dragon King said.


    He was afraid of Qiu Yuetong but knew that his reputation would be almost destroyed if he retreated. He was confident that he could handle himself in this fight. Qiu Yuetong¡¯s right hand grabbed the hilt of her sword. She obviously planned to confront the White Dragon King. Mu Yi quickly grabbed her hand.


    She could only pretend. If she really started, she would be exposed immediately. Before entering the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, she needed to hide her identity and not be found. Qiu Yuetong pulled back her hand from him quietly. There was a flash of embarrassment in Mu Yi¡¯s eyes. He had forgotten.


    ¡°If you want to fight, how about I accompany you?¡± Mu Yi said with a smile.


    ¡°Are you the devil?¡± The White Dragon King said, looking at Mu Yi.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a nickname given by a group of boring people. I prefer for people to call me the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag? One of the four Envoys of the Flag of the Ear Group? ¡± The White Dragon King said as his pupils shrunk.


    In fact, not just him, but also all the people around him were stunned. The south was now very powerful. It was not a secret that the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag reigned the south again. However what the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag looked like was unknown. Therefore, after hearing that the legendary devil was the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, their first reaction was not to believe it.


    They also believed that no one would dare to pretend to be the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, unless he wanted to die. Mu Yi didn¡¯t look like a fool. All sorts of ideas emerged in the hearts of the people unconsciously. Even the major forces were surprised, especially Zai Feng, who was stunned and then angry. He thought he was a small person with no background, but he was actually the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Mu Yi nodded.


    After knowing the identity of Mu Yi, the White Dragon King¡¯s eyes flashed with fear. He also understood the situation in the south, even more clearly than others. After all, his people were in the Yangtze River. It was said that the new Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag was cruel. A huge hall became a ruin overnight. The rise of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag was full of blood.


    The White Dragon King¡¯s face was green and red for a while. He regretted stepping up, but he was unwilling to go back. He was also a gang leader. Since he dared to name himself the White Dragon King, he was obviously arrogant. Such a person always paid attention to his face.


    ¡°So you are the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. I was disrespectful. Everything was just a misunderstanding before.¡± The White Dragon King said, choosing to retreat finally.


    A mere companion was at the senior level and his own strength was unknown. This was the land, not the water, and his advantages were all gone. He came here mainly for the purpose of entering the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. There was no need to have a conflict with such a person for face. In any case, with his strength, even if there were only ten spots, he could get one.


    ¡°Misunderstanding? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The White Dragon King asked in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. They are all my people. Since you hurt them, you need to be responsible. Otherwise, everyone might think they are able to provoke me.¡± Mu Yi said lightly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± The White Dragon King said in a sullen voice.


    ¡°So what?¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Since the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag is not willing to let it go, please come on. I will take it all.¡± The White Dragon King said.


    He was angry and he would not compromise. Otherwise, his reputation would be destroyed. Everyone would say that he bullied the soft and was scared of the strong. In front of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, he was like a mouse that saw a cat.


    ¡°Very well, as long as you can take one move, everything will be written off.¡± Mu Yi said.


    The White Dragon King flushed in shame and anger again. After all, it seemed that he was not the enemy of Mu Yi¡¯s one move. He was a senior in the seventh grade. Even if the opponent was at perfection, he would not fail in one move. How dare Mu Yi be so arrogant?


    ¡°If you have the means, please come on.¡± The White Dragon King took a deep breath and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m good at Magic Figures. Are you ready?¡± Mu Yi said and took out a charm.


    ¡°I am ready.¡± The fear on the White Dragon King¡¯s face was stronger but he agreed.


    ¡°Good.¡± Mu Yi smiled and then activated the Five thunders charm in his hand.


    After several days of study, he happened to find that the thunder technique could have a certain resonance with the Five thunders charm. In addition, he drew four powerful Five thunders charms with blood essence. He hadn¡¯t tested them but even when Mu Yi held it, his scalp tingled. He was only using it at the moment to deter people. Otherwise, they would have to fight. If Zai Feng intervened, it would be difficult for them to leave here.


    When the White Dragon King jumped out, Mu Yi had decided to make an example of him. Only by showing enough strength would people be afraid and dare not act rashly. It was also to show his power to the people of the major forces. After all, compared with those perfect level masters, he was far behind. Everyone was watching. It seemed that they all wanted to see what ability the new Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag had.


    The White Dragon King felt a sudden urge to flee as his scalp numbed. He couldn¡¯t help thinking of previous feelings of being in a death crisis. He heard a loud bang and then a dazzling purple light wrapped around him. The people around were dazed as they watched.

 Chapter 385 Final Competition

    Even the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was injured slightly under the Five thunders charm. Several Five thunders charms were used at the same time, but the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag had already reached the perfect level. The White Dragon King was only equivalent to the senior level.


    When the lightning fell, the White Dragon King was terrified. He couldn¡¯t move faster than lightning. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think he could. The only thing he could do was to defend with all his strength. Only by blocking it could he survive.


    What the White Dragon King didn¡¯t know was that the power of the lightning was beyond his imagination. Fortunately, at the critical moment, he stimulated his whole body¡¯s blood and formed a layer of defense around him. Even though he did his best, the lightning still penetrated his defense and his body. The severe pain made the White Dragon King cry out directly and the people around trembled.


    Mu Yi had experienced the power of the lightning of heaven and earth. That kind of pain couldn¡¯t be described in words alone. Even people with a little weakness would collapse. Mu Yi smiled. The new Five thunders charm didn¡¯t disappoint him. It was even more powerful than he expected. When he looked at Mao Mountain, Longhu Mountain, and even Fan Yuan, he knew that he had succeeded.


    After knowing that he had the Five thunders charm, as long as the other side was not a fool, he would not take the initiative to provoke him easily. This would save him some trouble. Zai Feng¡¯s face was overcast completely. After all, he took the initiative to target Mu Yi before. The better Mu Yi performed, the more he was hitting him in the face.


    The lightning came and disappeared suddenly, revealing the White Dragon King¡¯s embarrassed figure. Although the White Dragon King was still standing, his arrogance was nowhere to be seen. His clothes were ragged, his face was dark, and the people close to him could smell the scent of being roasted. His body shook for a while and he spit out a mouthful of blood. He staggered but didn¡¯t fall.


    Mu Yi just looked at him. He didn¡¯t intend to continue. Although he wanted to kill him and provide light oil for the Xin lamp, he would become the target of people¡¯s hatred. Mu Yi was not very afraid, but the strength of the world could not be underestimated. His strength was not enough to resist them. Even Mao Mountain, Longhu Mountain and other big forces were willing to offer spots, which was compromising to some extent.


    They dared not do too much. People like Zai Feng and Mu Yi who kept all their spots were in the minority. One of them was a prince, who was used to bullying people. The other one wanted to establish his power and couldn¡¯t be the target of a siege. The White Dragon King was one of the top people in the world, but he was damaged severely by Mu Yi in one move. Mu Yi¡¯s strength could be imagined.


    ¡°Now who has an opinion?¡± Mu Yi looked around, and said.


    ¡°The strength of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag has opened our eyes. It is worthy of the reputation of the Five thunders charm.¡± Purdue looked at Mu Yi and said slowly.


    For others, the Five thunders charm might be strange. People like Purdue remembered the power of the previous generation of the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag clearly. The Five thunders charm was his unique skill. They dared not say that Mu Yi was better than him, but no one would look down on him.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I still have many shortcomings.¡± Mu Yi said.


    He didn¡¯t show any arrogance. He was aware that several eyes were on him. Among them, the old Taoist from Longhu Mountain had a pure light in his eyes. The person from Baidi town wore a mask, but he could also feel his hostility. Even the Ancient city of Dunhuang was watching him. Zai Feng¡¯s face was a little dark, while Fan Yuan looked at Mu Yi with a question in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for young people to be modest, but your strength has almost caught up with us old guys.¡± Purdue shook his head and said. ¡°If there are no objections, then the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag will not hand over any spots.¡±


    ¡°There are only ten spots left for you this time. As for how to allocate these ten spots, it depends on your own ability. We won¡¯t ask about it and will just wait for ten spots to be filled.¡± Purdue looked at the crowd and said slowly.


    If the spots were appointed by him, many people might not say anything but they would feel that it was unfair. They would think that Purdue had accepted bribes. Letting people choose themselves, broke the possibility of them being from a group. In order to compete for a spot, no one would be polite or give up easily.


    Master Purdue looked kind, but it didn¡¯t mean that he was merciful. With a few words, he divided all the people and left. He didn¡¯t want to wade in these troubled waters. The Shaolin Temple had already got a spot. It was enough as he would fill it.


    There was a riot among the people, but they didn¡¯t fight immediately. After all, the scuffle would only kill or injure them. Finally, the people decided on a method to allocate the spots. They would use the way of defending and challenging. Large damages could be avoided. Most people had decided not to fight with the stronger individuals and only fight for the last few spots.


    There were many people present, but there were less than 10 people who had reached the top of the second difficulty or the seventh grade, which meant that the rest had hope. The first one to step up was a burly man. He was only in his forties. He had a scar on his face and looked ferocious. He held a dark iron bar in his hand. After entering, he looked around.


    ¡°Niu Ben is willing to accept challenges.¡± He said.


    He stirred up a commotion, but no one came out. Niu Ben was one of the strongest among the people. He was only a little worse than the White Dragon King. This kind of strength could secure a spot. Even Mu Yi had considered him before, but he finally gave up. According to Chong Jiayi, Niu Ben was a bit arrogant. Moreover, in the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, it was difficult to guarantee that there would be no trouble. He didn¡¯t choose him because of the risks.


    No one challenged Niu Ben so Purdue announced directly that Niu Ben acquired a spot. Most of it was very smooth. Soon the fourth, fifth, and sixth spots were taken. Then there were the challenges. The winners stayed, and the losers retreated. For the eighth spot, someone died.


    The last two spots brought out the people¡¯s madness. Many people of the fifth and sixth grade wanted to pick up the cheap goods. In the end, more people died. For a while, the valley was full of the smell of blood. The Yellow River¡¯s ancient road had not yet opened, and there was blood flowing into the river.

 Chapter 386 The Light Gate

    The number of people who were allowed to enter Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was filled once the ten people were selected. The rest of the people had to leave. Soon there were only thirty people left in the valley. The ten people from the crowd divided themselves into two groups. They knew the way to live and get treasures was cooperation.


    Zai Feng was followed by Fan Yuan, an old eunuch and two ordinary men. Mu Yi couldn¡¯t guess what their real strength was. It was certain that the two men were strong but Mu Yi didn¡¯t know why Zai Feng had stayed. Zai Feng belonged to the third class who would be in danger once they entered.


    The Taoist priest from Mao Mountain was alone. Master Purdue stood with the man from Baidi Town so that no one would look down on them. A woman from the Ancient city of Dunhuang came down for the sedan chair. She wore a veil but people could still see her attractive eyes.


    It was August 15. The time of the Mid-Autumn Festival had begun. The bright moon was rising slowly and everyone was waiting patiently for the night to come. When the valley was full of the moonlight, Master Purdue and the other people all became alert. There was tension and expectation in the air.


    ¡°Please take out the keys.¡± Master Purdue said.


    Everyone brought out their keys. They floated in the air under the control of Master Purdue. The six keys combined into a round plate which was empty in the center. The empty space looked like a dragon. The moonlight shined through the space. In a trance, Mu Yi listened to a roar of a dragon. It became quiet and suddenly, a giant dragon with an was flying in the clouds and appeared in front of him.


    The dragon was the totem of the Chinese. The emperor regarded himself as the dragon of heaven. The later generations were proud to be the descendants of the dragon. Mu Yi had seen many dragon totems before, but none of them could be compared with the dragon in his consciousness. The seed of Tao in his heart and the four chakras vibrated.


    Mu Yi was quickly freed from the illusion and found out there was no dragon. He felt three people looking at him in surprise. Master Purdue and the man from Longhu Mountain nodded at him. The Taoist priest from Mao Mountain just looked away. After a while, the man from Baidi town and the woman from the Ancient city of Dunhuang woke up. They were both surprised by Mu Yi already being awake.


    The woman from the Ancient city of Dunhuang looked at Mu Yi with great interest. Strength couldn¡¯t be shown by waking early or late, but the mind could be evaluated. There were shortcuts for cultivation, but nothing for strength of mind. Fan Yuan and the old Taoist priest woke up later. Fan Yuan seemed to shrink after seeing that Mu Yi woke up earlier.


    Mu Yi knew the reason he woke up so quickly was because of the Tao seed. He would have woken up much later than Fan Yuan without it. With the help of the Xin lamp, Mu Yi¡¯s mind was comparable to the strongest individuals. Every time he opened a chakra, his strength of mind and spirit would increase a lot because he practiced the Five Dragons Godly Skills.


    He never thought the Tao seed would help him wake up in advance. When all the people woke up, the two giant beasts on both sides of the valley seemed to come alive. Suddenly, they gave a long cry, and the moonlight seemed to be led by the sound.


    ¡°The wolves howl at the moon!¡± Master Purdue said.


    The dragon, the wolves, the moon. The keys appeared in Mu Yi¡¯s mind suddenly. A dazzling light came out from the plate and combined with the keys. The process was short. The light began to change and a light gate gradually grew. Everyone was staring at the light gate full of shock. It seemed like all the people were still in the illusion.


    It was the first time Mu Yi had seen something like this. He thought about who could create this scene and what the principle of the light gate was. Mu Yi had never seen someone who belonged to the third difficulty, but he knew they couldn¡¯t create that. It might be possible at the fourth difficulty. He could only stare at the light gate for some experience.


    Master Purdue said, ¡°The light gate is the entrance to the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. There are many unknown dangers in it. Only by working together can we survive.¡±


    Mu Yi was doubtful. Few people would be calm when facing the treasures in Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. They would join together now, but no one could ensure they could keep such a promise all the time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Purdue. We will work together.¡± Niu Ben said loudly.


    Master Purdue smiled and looked at the other people, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Niu Ben was the first one to rush through the light gate. He didn¡¯t see people of the major forces sneering. They all knew that the first person to enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road would get more treasures, but he might die earlier than others too. The other people that had received spots followed behind him.


    Xin Lu and others behind Mu Yi were ready to go. Without Mu Yi, they would have already rushed into the gate earlier. Mu Yi was being cautious because the people of major forces hadn¡¯t moved. The best way choice was to follow them since he didn¡¯t know anything about the situation. Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about the treasure. He was curious about Yellow River¡¯s ancient road and he needed pressure to improve himself.


    He owned the Xin lamp and Bamboo Tree of Life, which would accompany and help him all his life. He didn¡¯t have much desire for external things. If the runes of the Xin lamp could be repaired, that would be better. With the complete Xin lamp and more strength, he could fight with people at the perfect level.


    ¡°Frightened? ¡± Zai Feng said and looked at Mu Yi with disdain.


    ¡°You want to fight? I will fight you with no hands and feet.¡± Mu Yi said, glancing at him.


    ¡°You will die.¡± Zai Feng said.


    ¡°Never.¡± Mu Yi sneered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are an evil Taoist or the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag. If you enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, you will know the result of offending me.¡± Zai Feng said, taking a deep breath.

 Chapter 387 the Light Gate Eats People

    Zai Feng led his people and entered first. The five people disappeared immediately. One of the people who followed Zai Feng suddenly turned around and looked at Mu Yi before. This person¡¯s eyes had no emotion, but Mu Yi clearly felt hostility. The most important thing was that the hostility didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with Zai Feng. It was as if the other party had known Mu Yi for a long time.


    Mu Yi was a little confused about this man¡¯s hostility. However, even if he didn¡¯t hate Mu Yi before, they were destined to be enemies after entering the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. So Mu Yi didn¡¯t care whether the man was hostile to him or not. He made sure to remember this so he would remain more vigilant.


    Only one middle-aged Taoist Priest had come from Mao Mountain. He entered the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road next. Looking at him, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t help but think of the old madman he met before. This middle-aged Taoist Priest seemed to be from Mao Mountain, but maybe he was not. Mu Yi had some connection with Mao Mountain, but this man was not interested in knowing him and seemed to be ignoring him.


    Then there were the three people from Longhu Mountain. The old Taoist Priest smiled gently at Mu Yi before entering, which showed kindness. However, the two young Taoist Priest next to him looked at Mu Yi with dissatisfaction. Even if Mu Yi had shown enough strength before, they were still defiant.


    ¡°Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag? Are you interested in cooperating with me?¡± The mysterious woman from the Ancient city of Dunhuang asked.


    ¡°In what way?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    He was immediately interested. She was a beautiful woman with a western style but Mu Yi wouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions about her or dislike her for no reason. The Ancient city of Dunhuang could have a key and make everyone speechless, which was proof of its strength. The attitude of the people from Mao Mountain and Longhu Mountain towards her was enough to explain her power. If there were good conditions, Mu Yi was willing to cooperate.


    ¡°Cooperate to kill people. Interested?¡± She said directly.


    ¡°Oh, who do you want to kill?¡± Mu Yi asked faintly.


    He looked at the powerful people who had not yet entered, the one from Baidi town and Master Purdue. It was obvious that her enemies would not be these two persons. He would definitely refuse her directly if she wanted to kill the people of Mao Mountain and Longhu Mountain. He was not qualified to challenge the two millennial schools. As for this woman from the Ancient city of Dunhuang, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t put his trust in her.


    ¡°The person you want to kill the most.¡± She said.


    ¡°The one I want to kill the most? Who is that?¡± Mu Yi said, not directly admitting anything.


    ¡°Almsgiver Mu Yi, I see traces of Buddhism in you.¡± Master Purdue said suddenly.


    ¡°Master Purdue is joking.¡± Mu Yi shook his head slightly and said.


    He clearly knew that the man was seeing the Vajra glaze body. However, Mu Yi would not take the initiative to admit this kind of thing. After all, Vajra glaze body was a Buddhist magic skill. Although it was taught by Liao Fan, it was hard to guarantee that no one would stick their noses into other people¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°Many people have tried to integrate the true meaning of Taoism and Buddhism, but all of them failed in the end. Your qualifications could have allowed you to reach the third difficulty, but now you are basically destroying your future.¡± Master Purdue said sadly.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Master Purdue. However, the road is under a person¡¯s feet, only by walking it can people know the destination.¡± Mu Yi said calmly.


    ¡°I hope you can find a different way.¡± Master Purdue said with a shake of his head.


    It could be seen that he had no confidence in Mu Yi, because this road had been tried by countless talented people, but they all failed. Of course, Master Purdue didn¡¯t know that Mu Yi had accumulated a shadow of the Tao seed. He didn¡¯t know Mu Yi¡¯s determination. However, Mu Yi felt kindness from this predecessor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you on Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.¡± The person from Baidi town said not bothering to disguise his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.¡± Mu Yi said.


    Him and the person from Baidi town stared at each other. He already knew about the identity of the person from Baidi town. Leng Yu¡¯s letter had said that she wouldn¡¯t enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. In fact, Mu Yi had predicted it before because she hadn¡¯t shown any interest in the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road since meeting Mu Yi.


    The main purpose of her letter was to tell Mu Yi that the real identity of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was the young lord of Baidi town. Mu Yi was surprised by the information. After all, the young lord of the Baidi town and Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag weren¡¯t something people would connect. Baidi town was located in the territory of Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag and these two things had a word in common but that wasn¡¯t enough.


    However, Mu Yi soon accepted this fact. It was unexpected but reasonable. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t forgotten what the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag said before he left. He said he would give Mu Yi a surprise soon. The surprise had really come very quickly. As for whether he was shocked or happy, only Mu Yi himself knew. He and the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag were enemies instead of friends. If they met, a battle was inevitable. Mu Yi felt a strong presence from the sword when the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag got close to him.


    It was as if he had sensed the feeling of death. At the same time, the Xin lamp was also beating in his mind, trying to compete with the sword. It was quickly suppressed by Mu Yi. Now wasn¡¯t the time. Xin lamp would have the qualification to compete with that sword when it fully recovered. The current Xin lamp would only be suppressed. The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag took a look at Mu Yi and turned around to enter the gate with Master Purdue. Now there was only Mu Yi and his four people left in the whole valley.


    ¡°Priest Mu, can we also go in?¡± Nangong Xu asked.


    They were at the end of the line now. He feared that the treasures would be robbed if they went in any later. As for Xin Lu and Li Jun, although they didn¡¯t speak, their expressions had already shown everything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Mu Yi said after taking a deep breath.


    He took a step. Behind him, Qiu Yuetong, Nangong Xu and the rest followed closely. After stepping into the gate, Mu Yi only felt that everything in front of him was twisted. Then, he felt dizzy. When he finally stepped on the ground, the light disappeared. Mu Yi was on alert immediately. He could see everything in front of him clearly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After Mu Yi entered the light gate, several figures suddenly appeared in the distance. These people rushed towards the gate quickly. Their eyes were shining with blazing light. Their strength was not low. They were defeated in the previous competition but decided to hide away instead of giving up. When others all went in, they chose to take a risk.


    For a long time, there had been a limit for the number of people who could enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. They didn¡¯t know why the limit was 30 people, but they were unwilling to give up. When they got close to the light gate it hadn¡¯t disappeared. What they were most afraid of before was that after 30 people entered, the light gate would close immediately.


    However, it seemed their gamble had paid off. In the distance, a few other people came out. Their faces showed regret when they saw that people were about to enter the light gate. They had thought about trying but hesitated at the last moment. Now, when they saw that someone was about to succeed, they could not help but step forward but before they even took a few steps, they froze in horror.


    When those figures finally stepped into the light gate, without having the time to hide the ecstasy on their faces, they seemed to see something horrible. It was clear to see that these several people started to struggle desperately, wanting to leave the light gate. The light gate suddenly closed. It was like a big mouth with sharp teeth.

 Chapter 388 In Distress On the Ancient Road

    Mu Yi was totally unaware of what happened outside. At the moment, he was looking around in surprise. He thought the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road would be a magnificent road to the sky, but now he found that he was wrong.


    Under Mu Yi¡¯s feet was not a muddy path, but a narrow, blue stone road. The only difference was that the traces on the blue stone road were complex, and the scars of swords and axes were everywhere. It could be imagined that a dangerous battle had taken place on this path.


    On both sides of the path, there was a long rolling river, just as the blue stone road was placed in a river, but the blue stone road seemed to have some mysterious power to block the rolling river outside.


    ¡°The Yellow River¡¯s ancient road refers to an ancient road in the middle of the Yellow River?¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Is this the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road? Is the Yellow River outside?¡±


    Mu Yi, Ouyang Xu and his two friends thought the same. Ouyang Xu was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but extend his hand outside. In his eyes, the outside was just the water of the Yellow River and was completely harmless.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Mu Yi reminded him. After all, the situation was not clear, and no one knew what dangers were hidden on the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, so they were extremely careful.


    But it was too late. Ouyang Xu had reached out into the river.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, Ouyang Xu started to scream. Mu Yi and other people looked at him in horror, only to see that Ouyang Xu¡¯s left hand had turned to a white bone in just a moment.


    Ouyang Xu quickly took his hand back, but his left hand was gone.


    It was unexpected. Mu Yi guessed that there might be danger, but he did not expect that Ouyang Xu could not resist it.


    People looked at Ouyang Xu¡¯s left hand, which was only white bone left then to the river which seemed calmas it flowed slowly outside. They were filled with a surging fear.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Li Jun was right beside Ouyang Xu. He had wanted to extend his hand to touch the water, but now, he was thankful that he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ouyang Xu tried to bear the pain from his left hand, and he trembled as he stretched his left hand in front of him. Strangely, there was not a drop of blood flowing out of his left hand, only the bones of his hand.


    The flesh had not been bitten off, but seemed to have been melted off. The water outside melted his flesh and blood in a moment without harming his bones.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ouyang Xu said, gritting his teeth. He tore the inner lining of his clothes and wrapped his left hand layer by layer.


    There was no damage above the wrist. Since his left hand completely couldn¡¯t be used as before, it would become his weakness.


    After this incident, all the people were depressed because Ouyang Xu had a bad beginning.


    Mu Yi took a look outside. Other than the threat of the river, Mu Yi had a vague feeling that there were other dangers hidden nearby.


    ¡°The people are gone.¡± Qiu Yuetong suddenly said.


    Everyone was surprised then looked around. Sure enough, they did not find any other people. Just as Qiu Yuetong said, they were gone.


    ¡°Did they leave?¡± Li Jun asked.


    ¡°No, look at the ground carefully. There is no trace. Unless they can all fly, they can¡¯t not leave without a trace,¡± Qiu Yuetong said.


    Everyone looked at their feet and looked at the distance then nodded.


    ¡°Is there more than one ancient road?¡± Xin Lu said with a deep thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, there are six keys, so there may exist six ancient roads,¡± Mu Yi said. He didn¡¯t know whether only five people could pass through each road, but he only needed to lead the people forward. This ancient road would eventually have an end, and he would meet the others there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on,¡± Mu Yi said.


    Mu Yi took the lead. Qiu Yuetong followed him closely, and Xin Lu, Ouyang Xu, and Li Jun followed behind them, moving down the ancient road. Xin Lu was the most optimistic at the beginning, but felt wary only half an hour later.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± Xin Lu said, the oldest and most stable.


    At present, they had been marching along the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road for half an hour. Their speed was just fast enough for them to walk dozens of miles in half an hour. But the problem was that they had not reached the end yet. They had a feeling that even if they kept walking to the end of their lives, they would not arrive at the end of the ancient road.


    ¡°There seems to be a sound,¡± Li Jun said later.


    Even without Li Jun¡¯s warning, Mu Yi and other people heard it. At first, the sound was weak and easily mistaken for the sound of flowing water, but gradually, the sound was getting closer and closer like the sound of an army moving forward. The river around the blue stone road began to vibrate.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone. The danger is coming,¡± Mu Yi said. He couldn¡¯t use the five thunders charm here, but the Xin lamp floated above his head. Facing the unknown danger, Mu Yi was alert.


    Qiu Yuetong¡¯s long sword came out of its sheath. The body of the sword was as green as autumn water and sent out a sharp spirit. It was a sharp sword that would cut clean through iron as though it were mud.


    Mu Yi thought the sword was almost integrated with Qiu Yuetong.


    The sword could already be regarded as a magic weapon. With more spirituality, it could be regarded as the kind of magic weapon that everyone in the world dreamt of.


    The three others took out their own weapons. Xin Lu took out a pair of gloves as thin as cicada wings. Mu Yi had seen the strength of these gloves before. People wearing them could be invulnerable. What Xin Lu was good at was palm techniques, and the pair of gloves on his hands could be regarded as the most powerful tool for him.


    Ouyang Xu lost his left hand, but he used his right hand to handle his sword. It was a flexible sword, so he didn¡¯t have to worry too much.


    Li Jun, on the other hand, used a short knife that seems to be broken. The most commonly used weapons in the world was the sword and knife. The knife was known as the hegemony of soldiers, and the sword was known as the emperor of soldiers. Both of them were the easiest to use, especially the knife. As long as you had a little talent and strength, you could use it well.


    As they raised their guard, the river outside the blue stone road shook violently. Then, several people were shocked to see a white skeleton walking on the ancient road.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Mu Yi had expected the danger to come, but he was still shocked when he saw it with his own eyes. The river could melt everything, so how could there be skeletons?


    Wait!


    Suddenly, Mu Yi thought of Ouyang Xu¡¯s left hand. The flesh and blood on his hand were completely melted, only the bone had been left undamaged. Did the river only melt the flesh and blood of people?


    Otherwise, the skeleton in front of him couldn¡¯t be explained at all.


    Qiu Yuetong, Xin Lu and the other two looked at the skeleton. They had their own conjectures. A single skeleton may not be worth their tension, but when there were skeletons coming in all directions, they couldn¡¯t relax.


    ¡°Kill it.¡± Li Jun couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t hesitate to give orders. The more skeletons that gathered, the more likely they might be trapped here. They were powerful, but there were many skeletons to deal with. The blue stone road also affected their performance.


    Mu Yi finally knew how the traces of battle on the blue stone road were made. The Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was indeed full of danger.


    After hesitating, the skeletons around were slaughtered. There were many skeletons, but they were not strong or fasto, so Mu Yi and other people could easily defeat them. The only annoying thing was that there were too many skeletons to kill them all.


    The passageway on both sides had been completely filled with skeletons, so that people could neither move forward nor backward. With the passage of time, they began to panic.


    ¡°Do you feel it?¡± Taking advantage of the opportunity to get close to Mu Yi, Qiu Yuetong asked.


    ¡°You feel it, too?¡± Mu Yi asked, when he saw Qiu Yuetong nodding, he was more on guard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can keep fighting. We have to leave now,¡± Qiu Yuetong said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be responsible for clearing the skeletons in front of me. You pay attention to both sides. Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±

 Chapter 389 The Terrifying Existence

    Having decided to clear away all the skeletons in front of him, Mu Yi didn¡¯t reserve his strength. He urged the Xin lamp over his head, and a blue fire dragon suddenly flew out. The skeletons hit by the fire dragon quickly turned to ash.


    Xin Lu and the other two were stunned and looked at Mu Yi in awe.


    Mu Yi realized that after the fire dragon devoured the skeletons, lamp oil was added to the lamp. His eyes brightened. He suddenly had the impulse to kill all the skeletons since he urgently needed lamp oil to repair the three spells and this seemed to be the best opportunity to get more.


    However, after hesitating for a moment, Mu Yi shook off the impulse and shouted, ¡°Ignore the skeletons. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Mu Yi took the lead and rushed along the stone road. Qiu Yuetong¡¯s sword swept away the skeletons on both sides as she followed closely behind. Xin Lu and the other two also felt the crisis getting closer and closer and escaped at top speed.


    A terrifying voice suddenly roared.


    In spite of Mu Yi¡¯s strong will, he felt like a boat being tossed upon the sea that could be overturned at any moment. It was even worse for the others.


    In this critical moment, the Xin lamp returned to his mind and blocked the storm-like attack.


    Qiu Yuetong grit her teeth and held on, shaking. Xin Lu and the other two were full of fear and froze in place.


    ¡°Namamibamihou!¡±


    Feeling the crisis getting closer and closer, Mu Yi didn¡¯t care about anything else. A circle of light appeared behind his head as he chanted a Buddhist mantra causing countless swastikas to rise around him. With the circle of light behind his head, he was like a real Buddha.


    Under the attack of the terrible voice, Qiu Yuetong and others only felt complete darkness in their minds. Their weakening consciousnesses were like a candle¡¯s fire in the wind. Just as they were struggling to resist, a voice suddenly resonated in their hearts. It was loud and full of warmth as it smashed the darkness above their heads. They saw an endless circle of light and felt an unprecedented calm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s voice pulled them back to reality. Almost without thinking, they quickly followed Mu Yi and disappeared into the distance.


    As they ran, vibrations came from the blue stone road under their feet. Mu Yi turned around and saw a black tentacle-like thing drilling into the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. It only lasted for an instant before breaking and vanishing.


    ¡°What was that just now? It was horrible!¡±


    The terrifying existence¡¯s voice had made them feel hopeless as if they were facing certain death. Its strength was beyond their imagination.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your help.¡± Xin Lu was more sophisticated and took the lead in thanking Mu Yi. Without Mu Yi, they would have all died. The danger of the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was beyond their expectations.


    ¡°You are welcome. Everyone should be careful going forward,¡± Mu Yi said. He was still worried even though it hadn¡¯t chased them.


    Mu yi noticed that Qiu Yuetong was absent-minded. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Qiu Yuetong shook her head, but anyone could see there was something wrong with her. Since she didn¡¯t want to say more, Mu Yi didn¡¯t ask. Everyone had their own secrets.


    ¡°I remembered a legend,¡± Xin Lu said, immediately attracting the attention of the group.


    ¡°What legend?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    ¡°The legend of the Yellow River¡¯s white bone.¡± Xin Lu continued in deep thought, ¡°It was several decades ago. It is said that the Yellow River was drying up at that time. Then, someone found that there was an army coming up from the mud, an army made up of skeletons. The army carried a coffin, but then, the Yellow River filled with water again and the skeleton army disappeared. At the time, no one believed it.¡±


    ¡°Skeletons carrying a coffin in the Yellow River?¡± Mu Yi frowned. He didn¡¯t believe the legend completely, but he didn¡¯t disregard it. After all, the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road had been a legend once and yet they were here now. Moreover, they had been attacked by the skeleton army before, so it was not impossible that the skeletons had been carrying a coffin.


    ¡°Is the legendary skeleton army the one we met? And that horrible existence might be the thing that was in the coffin?¡± Li Jun blurted out and turned to look at Ouyang Xu. Fortunately, Ouyang Xu extended his hand. If he hadn¡¯t, he would have probably become one of the many skeletons.


    Ouyang Xu didn¡¯t notice Li Jun¡¯s gaze because he had been staring at his left hand.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Li Jun felt a little strange about Ouyang Xu¡¯s actions. At the moment, he looked obviously abnormal.


    Others paid attention to Ouyang Xu. They were also curious about what had happened to him.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ouyang Xu raised his head stiffly, but when he spoke, his clothes, flesh and blood disappeared. Ouyang Xu had become a skeleton without any warning.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Li Jun was about to come forward. He was shocked. Mu Yi and others also looked at Ouyang Xu in shock, who had become a skeleton. At this moment, it seemed that the air surrounding them was stagnant.


    ¡°This is bad! He became a skeleton!¡± Xin Lu cried out. After all, Ouyang Xu had been his companion.


    Xin Lu didn¡¯t move. Ouyang Xu was still holding his sword. Some of his instincts seemed to still be there, but they all turned into killing intent.


    Ouyang Xu lifted his hand and swung his sword. A sword of light hit the road in front of them, fast and full of deadly power. Perhaps because he had just become a skeleton, Ouyang Xu still retained most of his strength.


    Xin Lu was experienced. As soon as Ouyang Xu had become a skeleton, he had been on guard. When Ouyang Xu suddenly attacked him, he quickly clapped his hands against the sword of light.


    When the sword of light dissipated, the flexible sword in Ouyang Xu¡¯s hand suddenly bent and swung towards one side. At the same time, Li Jun brandished his knife fiercely. When Ouyang Xu had become a skeleton and attacked Xin Lu, everyone knew that the real Ouyang Xu was dead and they were facing a skeleton with most of Ouyang Xu¡¯s strength.


    The flexible sword was knocked out of Ouyang Xu¡¯s hand and his body swayed. Li Jun¡¯s knife fell down and cut Ouyang Xu in his shoulder mercilessly, cutting off his sword arm.


    Xin Lu slapped Ouyang Xu on the chest, and Ouyang Xu¡¯s chest began to break inch by inch starting from the point of impact. Then, he fell to the ground.


    Li Jun wouldn¡¯t spare him and was ready to cut him in the neck. After all, Ouyang Xu had become a skeleton and this was the only way to eliminate the threat, but Mu Yi suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    When Mu Yi¡¯s voice came, Li Jun¡¯s knife barely stopped from slicing through Ouyang Xu¡¯s neck. Li Jun looked at Mu Yi with puzzled eyes.


    Xin Lu and Qiu Yuetong looked at him as well.


    Mu Yi ignored their reaction. He watched Ouyang Xu, who was still struggling to get up. Then, he threw out a meditation body charm. Ouyang Xu froze.


    Although Mu Yi was known to be good at charms for a long time, they were still surprised when they saw Mu Yi petrify Ouyang Xu with such ease.


    Mu Yi went to Ouyang Xu to observe him carefully. He thought that things were not so simple. Ouyang Xu¡¯s bones were as white as snow, but it was impossible for even the best butcher to achieve such a thing. The bones of the human body should have a kind of tint, except for strong people like Mu Yi who had reached the extreme of physical cultivation and had stepped into the level of golden muscle and jade bone.


    Mu Yi touched Ouyang Xu¡¯s bones with his finger, making a sound of gold and stone colliding. The other people gathered around out of curiosity.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, what have you found?¡± Xin Lu asked first.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t answer Xin Lu but kept knocking on Ouyang Xu¡¯s bones. At first, Xin Lu and others hadn¡¯t understood what Mu Yi was doing, but gradually, when they saw black lines emerging on Ouyang Xu¡¯s bones, they were stunned.

 Chapter 390 Blood Evil of A Thousand Years

    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Everyone was very curious. The reason why he had checked Ouyang Xu¡¯s bones was that he had a feeling that something was wrong. Now, the facts showed that his feelings were not wrong.


    Although Mu Yi didn¡¯t know what these black lines were, he felt a chill. Ouyang Xu¡¯s change was also closely related to the black lines. Mu Yi thought of the black tentacles he had seen at a glance.


    Ouyang Xu¡¯s bones suddenly trembled violently, and the black flame in his head burst out. The meditation body charm pasted on his forehead began to burn. Xin Lu and others immediately stood on guard to prevent Ouyang Xu from suddenly hurting people.


    However, Mu Yi didn¡¯t care. He just focused on the black material that gave him a very evil feeling. Seeing that the meditation body charm was about to be burned out, Mu Yi stopped hesitating. With a wave of his right hand, a blue flame fell on Ouyang Xu¡¯s bones.


    Ouyang Xu¡¯s bones were wrapped in the Nanming Li Fire turned to ashes, despite his struggle.


    Mu Yi felt the increase in lamp oil in the Xin lamp but was not happy. After all, compared to a seventh-grade, first-class expert, the lamp oil was far less valuable.


    Xin Lu and Li Jun had a trace of sadness on their faces. The three had been partners. Even though they had prepared for all kinds of accidents, Ouyang Xu had died in such a dark way as soon as they entered the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. They hadn¡¯t even touched the shadow of the treasures.


    But ultimately, Ouyang Xu died because of his carelessness. If he hadn¡¯t reached out, he would not have turned into a skeleton.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on.¡± Mu Yi got up. There was only one way to go. He didn¡¯t know how the other teams were doing at the moment or what danger was ahead.


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, the others nodded in silence and began to move forward more carefully.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know how long the stone road was or how far it was to the end. The only thing he could do now was to keep going.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Just as they were walking carefully, there was a dull sound in front of them. They stopped at once and were all on guard.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Another dull sound came, and it seemed closer.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    ¡°Be careful, something is coming.¡± They looked ahead carefully.


    Finally, a figure appeared in their sights.


    ¡°Man?¡±


    ¡°Zombie?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    A black figure appeared looking both stiff and thin like a piece of dry wood. Before they could figure out what it was, the black shadow suddenly moved so fast that it came to Qiu Yuetong and grabbed her in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Qiu Yuetong¡¯s long sword came out of its sheath like a flash of lightning. It was fast, accurate and ruthless as it stabbed into the heart of the shadow.


    Xin Lu and Li Jun surrounded the black shadow on both sides. Li Jun cut at its head with his knife while Xin Lu lowered his body and hit the black shadow¡¯s heart with his palm.


    Suddenly attacked, the black shadow retreated two steps. It seemed to have fallen into an unfavorable situation, but it was Li Jun and Xin Lu who seemed most surprised. Li Jun felt as if his knife had tried to cut stone. No, something even harder than stone with his knife leaving only a small scrape on it. Xin Lu¡¯s palm had achieved even less, having done no damage at all. A word appeared in the two people¡¯s minds at the same time: invulnerable.


    With the black shadow having stopped moving temporarily, Mu Yi and the other¡¯s saw its appearance clearly. It looked to be a mummy with deep sunken eyes and hard skin like old bark, with black hair all over its body and sharp fingers.


    When the mummy stopped, he suddenly became angrier. It saw Mu Yi was nearest so it turned to Mu Yi. Mu Yi smashed at it with a fist. Although he had no weapon in hand, his fist was the best weapon. He didn¡¯t reserve any strength. The circle of light flashed behind his head, and his fist glowed with his condensed fist energy.


    With a loud noise, the whole stone road seemed to be vibrating. The mummy was blown away by the punch, but immediately got up after falling to the ground. Except for a shallow fist mark on its chest, there was no damage.


    Mu Yi frowned, but he did not wait for the mummy to come back at him. He summoned the Xin lamp and made the mudra. After a while, two fire dragons flew out to entangle the mummy. The fire dragons changed rapidly according to Mu Yi¡¯s mudra and eventually became a fire lotus.


    After being wrapped by the fire lotus, the mummy struggled but was suppressed. However, the mummy in the fire lotus was either not being refined or else the speed of refining was too slow to notice.


    After dozens of breaths, Mu Yi suddenly ended his mudra, causing the fire lotus to dissipate and turn back into two fire dragons before returning to the Xin lamp. Although the mummy looked wounded and had black blood covering its body, it did not turn into ashes having managed to resist the Nanming Li Fire.


    For a long time, Mu Yi couldn¡¯t say he was proficient with the lamp, but he was confident in the power of the fire lotus. However, the Nanming Li Fire seemed to have met its bane as the black blood of the mummy had managed to suppress the Nanming Li Fire.


    Even though the Nanming Li Fire was not at its peak, its power was terrifying. If ordinary experts got trapped, they would turn into ashes after at most a dozen breaths. Why couldn¡¯t it burn the black blood of the mummy? Did its invulnerability have something to do with the black blood?


    Qiu Yuetong came to Mu Yi¡¯s side, ¡°It¡¯s the blood evil of a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Blood evil of a thousand years?¡±


    After entering the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, Mu Yi had found that Qiu Yuetong had been a little restless. She seemed very unfamiliar with this place but also kind of familiar with it.


    ¡°Yes. There are different levels of raising corpses. The blood evil belongs to a higher level. The biggest characteristic of it is that he can¡¯t be hurt by a blade, water, or fire. Ordinary means can¡¯t kill it.¡±


    ¡°Water and fire do not hurt it?¡± Mu Yi sneered. He didn¡¯t believe that there was anything that couldn¡¯t be hurt by fire or water provided the flame or water was strong enough. He believed that if the Nanming Li Fire were at its peak, it would definitely turn the blood evil into ashes.


    But for now, there was still something else he could try.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yi shook his body and went to the mummy. Taking advantage of its unpreparedness, Mu Yi hit it in the chest again, aiming to force it outside the stone road.


    The mysterious force that blocked the river¡¯s waters from pouring in did not stop the mummy, so it was smashed into the surging river.


    Mu Yi and the others stared at the mummy in the river, but it didn¡¯t turn to bones. The mummy struggled violently, but it seemed unable to swim, so it went farther and farther and finally disappeared from sight.


    Although the threat of the mummy had been removed, they were not relieved. Before they had gotten far, they had met a skeleton army, the terrifying existence, and the blood evil of a thousand years.


    If Mu Yi hadn¡¯t been smart enough to knock the mummy into the river, they would have paid a great cost to kill it because of its hard body. Only strong experts that had reached perfection could really hurt it.


    ¡°I think we should talk.¡± Having solved their immediate problem, Mu Yi did not move forward but instead looked at Qiu Yuetong.


    Xin Lu and Li Jun looked at the two in confusion. In their view, Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong were supposed to be together. After all, they were both dressed as Taoists. Maybe they were martial brothers, but judging by Mu Yi¡¯s words, it seemed that things were not as simple as they had thought.


    Qiu Yuetong raised her head and looked at Mu Yi. Seeing that Mu Yi was not moved, she nodded gently, ¡°Okay, what do you want to know?¡±


    Xin Lu and Li Jun had a very tacit understanding to take the lead in going forward. They had just eliminated the blood evil of a thousand years. According to common sense, there would be no danger for a while, so they left to avoid hearing something they shouldn¡¯t. Although they were also very curious, they knew the rules.


    ¡°Your purpose?¡± Mu Yi asked.


    Based on the fact that Qiu Yuetong had dared to enter the Forbidden City to steal the key, it was imperative for her to enter the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road for some purpose. Mu Yi hadn¡¯t intended to pry into her purpose before, so he had never asked.


    However, after they had entered the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, it seemed that she knew something. If there was no danger, it would have been fine. But now, even Mu Yi couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would reach the end. Thus, Qiu Yuetong couldn¡¯t hide what she knew anymore.


    In order to reach the end, Mu Yi had to ask.


    ¡°To find a treasure to save people.¡±


    Qiu Yuetong did not elaborate, but it was enough.


    ¡°Do you know the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road well?¡± Mu Yi asked.

 Chapter 391 Blue Stone Road Broken by a River

    ¡°You know about the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road?¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t know, but you won¡¯t believe it.¡± Qiu Yuetong took a look at Mu Yi. ¡°I only heard about the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road from my elder. I really don¡¯t know the specifics.¡±


    Mu Yi nodded. It made sense for her elder to have been the one who gave her what knowledge she had. He could have known about the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road and would know that he¡¯d never get the chance to go, so he would not hide this information from Qiu Yuetong.


    As it stood, Mu Yi knew nothing about the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. This was a good opportunity for him to learn what he could from Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°According to the elders, there are six blue stone roads along the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, which lead to an ancient battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Ancient battlefield?¡± Mu Yi was a little surprised. Wasn¡¯t the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road a place of treasure? How did it become an ancient battlefield? Looking at Qiu Yuetong¡¯s expression he knew that she had not lied, and besides, there was no need to cheat him.


    ¡°It is that same ancient battlefield to which the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road really leads. It is also called the lost place.¡±


    ¡°Ancient battlefields, lost places?¡±


    ¡°Although many ancient myths and stories are false or exaggerated, the once brilliant cultivation story is real. Today, cultivation has become extremely famous. It is said that there was a catastrophe. This lost place was one of the battlefields where the catastrophe broke out. However, danger and opportunity always come together. Although there are dangers here, there are also countless opportunities, skills, supernatural powers, and divine soldiers. However, it is a matter of luck.¡± Qiu Yuetong said.


    ¡°Luck?¡±


    ¡°Yes, luck. Although strength also plays a part, it will depend on luck whether or not we can survive.¡±


    ¡°So you are saying that even a perfect master will die without enough luck.¡±


    ¡°Naturally. Perfect masters are very strong when compared to you and me. But in this ancient battlefield, ancient masters walk everywhere. Perfection is common, and people with great abilities are not uncommon. They may have lost their lives long ago, but in many cases, this only makes them more dangerous.¡±


    Mu Yi smiled bitterly. He had thought that even if the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was dangerous, he could protect himself. It seems he was too naive. He had never really considered himself lucky or unlucky. The saying about ¡°three different kinds of luck in one day¡± meant that people¡¯s luck fluctuated even within a single day, so one had to obey fate.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know whether his life was hard or not when compared to others, but if he were to guess, it was probably hard. Which meant his luck was probably not good, which also meant he had no advantage on the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. He could only grit his teeth and go on.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to be afraid? I haven¡¯t lived enough, so I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Mu Yi said without any shame. For a man of the world who had been fighting in the world for eight years, Mu Yi thought saving face was a very strange idea. Rather, when something was important, it needed to be anointed with blood, but when something was not important, it was not worth a penny.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect an expert, the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag, would be afraid,¡± Qiu Yuetong said.


    ¡°Miss Qiu¡¯s words are obviously insincere. There are several experts in the world. I¡¯m afraid that even the strongest of the perfect could dare not say they are completely without fear.¡± Mu Yi shook his head. Although he was proud, he was not arrogant.


    Even though he was already a famous Envoy of the Flag, he understood himself well when it came to strength. He was far behind. Unless he could open all his chakras and reach the peak of the second difficulty, he would not be able to stand tall.


    ¡°Sooner or later you will be far stronger,¡± Qiu Yuetong said.


    She knew her family¡¯s business and knew why they could achieve what they had today. Looking back at Mu Yi, when she fought him on Xiaohan mountain, they were evenly matched. Now, he had surpassed her. Plus, Mu Yi was so young. She was confident that in another few years, everyone in the world would know his strength.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t answer. Who could tell the future? Whether they could even get through the present was a mystery.


    ¡°How far are we from that ancient battlefield?¡± Mu Yi asked, looking at Qiu Yuetong.


    ¡°There are six blue stone roads on the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, each of which has three calamities. We went through the first two calamities. After the next one, we will reach the ancient battlefield.¡±


    ¡°What? This isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Mu Yi suddenly remembered Xin Lu and Li Jun, who had taken lead. Although not much time had passed, there was no sound coming from ahead. The longer it was silent, the stranger he felt.


    He rushed forward. Qiu Yuetong thought for a while and followed him immediately.


    They didn¡¯t notice a dark shadow suddenly flashing across the blue stone road behind them just after they left. It looked like a tentacle as it moved along the blue stone road.


    Not far ahead, Mu Yi saw Xin Lu and Li Jun, and he was relieved. As long as they were safe, it was the best. After all, they both had the strength of the seventh grade and would be useful on the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.


    If they lost those two, then their previous efforts would be in vain.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Though relieved, Mu Yi carefully observed the two men.


    When they saw that it was Mu Yi, they immediately lowered their guard. Xin Lu took the lead and said, ¡°There is no danger yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s move on. As long as we get through the last disaster, we will reach the end.¡±


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t give them a detailed explanation of the ancient battlefield, but he gave them hope.


    ¡°We¡¯re near the end?¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Xin Lu and Li Jun were very happy. What they were most afraid of stemmed from the fact that they could not see hope of reaching the end of this blue stone road. They were worried that perhaps there was no end. Now, with Mu Yi¡¯s words, they were relieved. Although there was still a final disaster, they had already experienced two disasters. As long as they worked hard, they could see the treasure.


    In the face of the legendary treasure, anyone would be moved.


    Mu Yi silently glanced at the two people then the group continued to move forward. Although Mu Yi had been paying attention to these two, he didn¡¯t notice the black flash of their eyes. Even Qiu Yuetong was ignorant of it.


    An hour later, Mu Yi finally knew what the third disaster was. The hard blue stone road was broken by a big river. The river surged then converged with the river outside.


    It was strange that even if the blue stone road was broken, there was still a force to protect this area, so that no water poured in. The whole blue stone road seemed to be cut off horizontally by the big river. If they wanted to continue to move forward, they had to cross it.


    If it was a common river, several people could cross it with their eyes closed, but this river could turn people into bones. The lesson learned by witnessing Ouyang Xu was still in their minds. Naturally, no one dared to try. But if they wanted to move on, they had to cross the river.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Li Jun couldn¡¯t help but watch Mu Yi anxiously.


    Mu Yi had no good way. He didn¡¯t have the ability to isolate the river, let alone connect the blue stone road.


    Mu Yi looked at Qiu Yuetong because she knew more about the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.


    Most importantly, Mu Yi believed that since it was a test, there would be a solution. That was to say, there must be a way to cross the river that acted as a natural moat. Otherwise, if he touched the river, he would become a white boned skeleton.


    Qiu Yuetong shook her head.


    Xin Lu became a little anxious, ¡°Are we going back?¡±


    Iit was clear to everyone that there was no way back at this stage, and no one was willing to go back even if there was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Mu Yi pondered for a while, then went to the river. He took a deep breath and hit it with a fist as hard as he could.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The river was overturned and the water surged, but the long river did not break. It was like a rainstorm falling into the sea that quickly disappeared.


    Qiu Yuetong came to Mu Yi, and a sharp sword of light came out. She understood Mu Yi¡¯s idea, so she also wanted to try it, but the result made everyone silent. The sword of light separated the water flow, but then it recovered quickly and rushed faster.


    Xin Lu and Li Jun used their own methods and finally came back disappointed. It seemed that the river in front of them was really a natural moat that was impossible to cross.


    ¡°How did the rest cross the river?¡± Li Jun couldn¡¯t help asking. There were a lot of them entering the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. If they really couldn¡¯t cross it, wasn¡¯t everyone wasting their time?


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that we were unlucky and chose a dead end,¡± said Xin Lu, shaking his head.


    ¡°No way. I don¡¯t think so.¡± Mu Yi suddenly said. His words immediately attracted their attention.


    ¡°The Taoist has found a way?¡± Xin Lu asked in a hurry, while Li Jun looked at him with expectation.


    ¡°A theory that needs to be tested.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Li Jun asked impatiently.


    Mu Yi turned around and whispered. Xin Lu and Li Jun were close to each other. Mu Yi made a sudden move with all his strength. The chakra in the back of his head bloomed, and his fists were flying in the air.

 Chapter 392 True murder

    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Qiu Yuetong didn¡¯t expect the punch. She had a trace of consternation on her face. She didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yi would attack and that he wanted to kill Xin Lu and Li Jun.


    Before she could react, Xin Lu and Li Jun had already fallen. Fortunately, Mu Yi had a good grasp of his power. Although they flew away, they did not leave the scope of the blue stone road, so they did not end up as skeletons.


    ¡°Taoist, you¡­¡± Xin Lu spat out blood and pointed at Mu Yi with trembling.


    Li Jun¡¯s face was gray, as if he knew his fate.


    Xin Lu and Li Jun seemed to frighten Qiu Yuetong. She quietly walked a short distance from Mu Yi, holding her a sword and looking alert.


    ¡°Do you want to play with me at this time?¡± Mu Yi looked at Xin Lu and said slowly.


    ¡°What do you mean, Taoist Priest?¡± Xin Lu looked at Mu Yi in amazement, but next to him, Qiu Yuetong frowned slightly, and the doubts on her face became more intense.


    ¡°You killed Ouyang Xu, didn¡¯t you?¡± Although Mu Yi was asking, his tone was extremely assured.


    ¡°If the Taoist priest wants to kill me, just kill me. Why should I be wronged? I met Ouyang Xu for the first time only recently, and there was no prior injustice or hatred between us. Why would I kill him?¡± Xin Lu looked at Mu Yi with a face full of sadness and indignation. He looked wronged.


    ¡°You can¡¯t change the fact that you killed Ouyang Xu even if you have a silver tongue.¡± Mu Yi shook his head.


    ¡°Ouyang Xu was clearly killed by the corrosion of the lake outside. What¡¯s it to do with me? Did I ask him to put his hand out?¡± Said Xin Lu loudly.


    ¡°I originally had thought that Ouyang Xu¡¯s death was due to his carelessness and by being contaminated by the water. It was not until I met the blood evil of a thousand years that I began to have doubts,¡± Mu Yi said slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Why do you say that I killed Ouyang Xu? What does it have to do with the blood evil of a thousand years?¡± Said Xin Lu.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s related to the blood evil of a thousand years. Do you remember the black lines on Ouyang Xu¡¯s body? At that time, I thought it was something hidden in the lake. I didn¡¯t doubt this until I met the mummy with the blood evil of a thousand years. He had a similar strength to Ouyang Xu, but after he was driven into the river outside, he did not dissolve. Isn¡¯t it strange?¡± Said Mu Yi.


    ¡°You¡¯re so unreasonable. A blood evil of a thousand years mummy is a corpse. The flesh and blood have already changed. Isn¡¯t it normal for it not to be corroded by the river? As for that kind of power, Ouyang Xu was eroded by the river, and that blood evil of a thousand years has been on the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, which inevitably has something to do with it. What¡¯s it to do with me?¡± Said Xin Lu.


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, Xin Lu was shocked. He looked at Mu Yi in a puzzled way. In fact, it was not just him, even Qiu Yuetong looked unsure. Of course, at that moment, she couldn¡¯t fully believe Mu Yi, even if Mu Yi had saved her life. However, she believed in Mu Yi more than Xin Lu and so watched the events unfold coldly, taking no action.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xin Lu was stunned and puzzled.


    ¡°Because you were punched by me, and you¡¯re fine,¡± Mu Yi said with a smile, and they were all shocked.


    Qiu Yuetong took a deep look at Xin Lu. Although Xin Lu seemed to be in a mess and spat out blood, a careful look revealed that his aura had not changed much.


    If Xin Lu was just an expert of the seventh grade, how could he be the opponent of Mu Yi? Suddenly, he was attacked with Mu Yi¡¯s full strength. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would at least be hurt much more than he seemed to be.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, you didn¡¯t run away after I attacked, but you argued with me. Do you think that¡¯s normal?¡± Mu Yi continued. Qiu Yuetong¡¯s face changed as she too recognized the inconsistencies.


    Xin Lu¡¯s face turned gloomy, and he finally stopped pretending. He stood up, and Li Jun did the same.


    Qiu Yuetong saw this and went to Mu Yi. It was now evident who the enemy was.


    As Mu Yi said, it was not easy to bear his fist. Xin Lu and Li Jun were both okay. This was not normal.


    ¡°Well, what a good Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.¡± Xin Lu looked at Mu Yi and said, ¡°But what¡¯s the matter with you? Wouldn¡¯t it better to pretend that you didn¡¯t know? Otherwise, you¡¯re too smart to be left alive.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? I¡¯d like to see how you will kill me,¡± Mu Yi sneered and looked at Xin Lu.


    ¡°I will kill you myself.¡± Xin Lu chuckled at Mu Yi. His eyes were dark and his face was covered with black lines like Ouyang Xu had been.


    Li Jun was in the same state. Xin Lu chose Mu Yi, and Li Jun chose Qiu Yuetong.


    If the previous Xin Lu was a common seventh grade, first class expert, he was now equivalent to a senior level expert and a bit stronger than Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t underestimate him. The blood evil of a thousand years was enough to explain the threat he now faced. Xin Lu was not invulnerable, but he wasn¡¯t far behind it.


    Therefore, Mu Yi chose to summon the Xin lamp and encircle Xin Lu with the fire dragon and attempted an attack. Before the impact however, a black light appeared on Xin Lu, blocking the Nanming Li fire. The black light made Mu Yi think of the blood evil of a thousand years.


    When Xin Lu saw that the Nanming Li fire could not hurt him, he looked at Mu Yi with ferocity clear on his face.


    ¡°Well, just die.¡±


    Mu Yi snorted coldly. He activated the second turn of the secret fire control technique. At the same time, the two fire dragons turned into a fire lotus and wrapped around Xin Lu.


    ¡°The blood evil of a thousand years has a thousand years¡¯ foundation. I can do nothing. But you are not enough to compete with the Nanming Li fire,¡± Mu Yi said in his heart, biting the tip of his tongue and spitting out a mouthful of blood. After a while, the color of the fire lotus became brighter and brighter until it began to take the shape of a Vermilion Bird spreading its wings.


    ¡°Die.¡± Mu Yi¡¯s heart was fiercer. He saw that the lamp oil in the Xin lamp was consumed in an instant as Xin Lu¡¯s scream came from within the Vermilion Bird¡¯s changing body.


    On the other hand, Qiu Yuetong¡¯s sword was full of light, but she couldn¡¯t suppress Li Jun. At best, it was an equal balance of power. Li Jun was completely fearless and fierce. Qiu Yuetong¡¯s sword of light fell on him, but he ignored it and pushed his attack. By contrast, Qiu Yuetong was in a hurry and on the defensive, but holding her own.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t intend to neglect Qiu Yuetong and wanted to quickly defeat Xin Lu. But after seeing that she could still resist, he felt a little relieved.


    After the time of more than ten breaths, the sound from the inside of the Nanming Li fire was almost inaudible, but Mu Yi still didn¡¯t relax. After a few more breaths, Mu Yi felt that the last of Xin Lu¡¯s aura was gone. He inaudibly sighed in relief and recalled the Nanming Li fire.


    A layer of black ash fell where Xin Lu had once been.


    Li Jun didn¡¯t expect him to end up like this. Although Li Jun acted brave and fearless, it didn¡¯t mean that he was truly unafraid of death. After seeing Xin Lu¡¯s death, he chose to run away.


    Qiu Yuetong was willing to stop him, but she was stopped by Mu Yi.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qiu Yuetong looked at Mu Yi a little puzzled. It was like releasing the tiger back into the mountain to let Li Jun go.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yi pulled Qiu Yuetong. To her surprise, he ran into the broken flow of blue stone road.


    When her body fell into the river, Qiu Yuetong showed a trace of despair on her face. She didn¡¯t expect Mu Yi would pull her into committing suicide, but then she found she was wrong because she didn¡¯t feel pain. The river just sent a sharp chill through her, but it was tolerable.


    While she was still confused, Mu Yi pulled her across the river. When she arrived on the opposite side of the blue stone road, the river suddenly disappeared leaving only their wet figures.


    Qiu Yuetong didn¡¯t care about her situation at all. She stared at Mu Yi incredulously as he ignored the hand he was holding.


    Mu Yi did not look at her, but looked at the opposite side. Although there was a river separating the two sides like a wall, the situation on the opposite side was clear.


    A scream came from the opposite side. It was Li Jun. Just listening to his scream, they could guess what kind of terrible things he met.


    She couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Mu Yi. At this time, Mu Yi¡¯s face was solemn, as if he had expected it.


    Finally, Li Jun¡¯s scream disappeared, but the sound of chewing soon broke the silence once more. After a while, Qiu Yuetong shuddered. Maybe because she was wet, she approached Mu Yi subconsciously.


    ¡°What?¡± Qiu Yuetong asked quietly. No matter how powerful she was, she was a woman. In addition, she was pulled into the river by Mu Yi. She thought she was going to die. In an instant, she found that she was safe and the frightening river was nothing. What happened to Ouyang Xu¡¯s hand then?


    Qiu Yuetong was in a state of confusion. It was hard to figure it all out. She could see the gap between her and Mu Yi. Although her strength was good, she was just a quick success. Her will was firm, but a lot of things couldn¡¯t be done with just a firm will. At least in terms of experience, she was far less than Mu Yi.

 Chapter 393 Terrible Monster

    With only a few words, Mu Yi solved many doubts in Qiu Yuetong¡¯s heart. She was a very intelligent woman. Everything was clear now.


    On the other side of the river, a dark shadow gradually became clear. Even if they had been prepared, when they could see its real appearance clearly, their hearts shook.


    The figure was more than ten feet tall. Its flesh was a dark amalgamation of a human¡¯s torso with tentacles for legs and an alligator¡¯s head. Half of a bloody body was still clamped in its thick jaws. The corpse was barely recognizable as Li Jun.


    As the monster¡¯s eyes fell on Mu Yi, Mu Yi felt that his blood was about to freeze. This feeling did not come from his body, but from his soul, mind and spirit. Fortunately, this feeling came and went quickly. The monster did not cross the river, but left.


    Until the monster left, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t relieved. He gasped heavily. His back was wet and his legs were weak. Qiu Yuetong was not much better than him.


    ¡°What was it?¡± Qiu Yuetong asked in fear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Yi shook his head. The monster put too much pressure on him and made him feel that he would die at any moment. This kind of feeling would not have been felt even if faced by a perfect expert.


    Mu Yi guessed that the monster surpassed his cognition and the level of a perfect expert. It was also likely the owner of that horrible voice from earlier.


    As for why the monster left without eating them, Mu Yi had no idea, but he was not going to complain, instead he was relishing the feeling of still being alive.


    ¡°However, the three people of Xin Lu¡¯s group were killed when they entered the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road and became scheduled food,¡± Mu Yi said slowly.


    ¡°You mean, sacrificial offerings?¡± Qiu Yuetong¡¯s face changed suddenly. At this time, she could not help but think of the sarcastic expressions of his forces. The quotas, perhaps as Mu Yi said, were only scheduled food. Although there were still many questions, Qiu Yuetong believed Mu Yi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Mu Yi shook his head. He felt a little sad about the death of the three. At the beginning, he didn¡¯t doubt the three people. After all, they were all selected by him personally, and they also had a little reputation in the world. The three people together could have helped him a lot.


    No one thought that the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road would be so dangerous and full of darkness.


    When Ouyang Xu¡¯s hand stretched out and his flesh and blood were melted, Mu Yi was really scared and dared not to experiment, but it was precisely because of Ouyang Xu¡¯s encounter that he could not leave the blue stone road.


    When he used the Nanming Li fire to refine the blood evil of a thousand years, the black substance on its body made Mu Yi think of the black lines all over Ouyang Xu¡¯s body and the things in his head.


    How did Ouyang Xu die? Was it the sudden collapse of his body and the disappearance of all his flesh and blood? If the river was really so terrible, how could this blue stone road be still intact? What about the creatures in the river?


    If it was not the river, where did the problem come from? At least he could be sure that even if there was something wrong with Ouyang Xu, it couldn¡¯t be outside, so he went through it from the beginning to the end, and the only loophole might be the moment when they entered the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.


    After entering the Light School, Mu Yi lost his sense of Qiu Yuetong and other people for a moment, but the process was so short that he ignored it subconsciously. What if the transience was just his instincts? After all, sometimes instincts could also cheat you.


    Although there was doubt in his heart, Mu Yi didn¡¯t make any accusations initially. Instead, he observed Xin Lu and Li Jun carefully. Their performances could be said to be perfect, but this actually made Mu Yi even more suspicious.


    When Qiu Yuetong was going to talk about the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road with Mu Yi, they left without any curiosity or hesitation.


    Anyone who entered the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road came for the treasure. There were all kinds of dangers and it was not easy to learn more about the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road. If they were not curious, then it could only mean that they either didn¡¯t care about the danger or they were not concerned with the treasure.


    The most important thing was that Mu Yi felt a slight threat from the two people. Some people were born with a sharp sixth sense which allowed them to detect when someone¡¯s eyes fell on them. Because of the Way of Magic Figures and the unity of Godly Man, Mu Yi was even more sensitive. He could feel it when someone¡¯s heart was malicious towards him, but the signs didn¡¯t appear until they had entered the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.


    If they had found the treasure, it would be understandable that they had other thoughts in their hearts, but they had been relying on Mu Yi, so why did they have hostility towards him?


    After seeing the breaking of the current, Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that it was the third disaster because if it was the disaster, it could be solved definitely. If Ouyang Xu just stretched out his hand and became a skeleton, then even perfect experts would not be able to survive.


    He had a feeling in his heart that as long as he passed the river, there would be no danger. So where was the third disaster?


    Most Things in the world were not worth over-thinking. Mu Yi was very intelligent from his experiences till this point. So when a series of things linked up slowly and he had eventually arrived at an answer, he decided to attack Xin Lu and Li Jun.


    He had only been 70-80% sure. He remembered Qiu Yuetong¡¯s words about luck, so he decided to gamble as he felt that the threat behind them was getting closer and closer.


    Fortunately, he won his bet in the end. Although it was a pity for Xin Lu, it was a reality. He wouldn¡¯t lose his life due to guilt.


    As for killing the monster to avenge the three people, Mu Yi was not so naive. The monster¡¯s power was far beyond his imagination. Looking for the monster was just looking to die.


    Maybe the purpose of this cutoff was to stop the monster. As for all this, whether it was arranged long ago or for other reasons, it was not something he could find out. The Yellow River¡¯s ancient road and the ancient battlefield were far beyond his imagination. Fortunately, he was lucky this time. If he was ruthless enough, as soon as there was a trace of doubt in his mind, he would have pushed people into the river to verify his ideas, but Mu Yi couldn¡¯t do it which almost put him at serious risk.


    Why did the monster choose Xin Lu¡¯s people as food instead of him and Qiu Yuetong?


    In retrospect, whether the one from the ancient city of Dunhuang wanted to join hands or Zai Feng wanted to fight to a finish with him on the ancient Yellow River Road, it seemed sure that he would meet them if he survived. Was there really no connection?


    Monster, cutoff, sacrificial offerings, food, and everything else echoed in Mu Yi¡¯s mind. He felt that he had touched upon something. The truth seemed to be in front of him, but he could not see it clearly.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yi turned around and went on with Qiu Yuetong, but his steps were heavy.


    In his sea of knowledge, the Xin lamp rotated slowly and flickered from time to time. After refining Xin Lu, more lamp oil had gained more oil than expected. In this dangerous time, it was helpful for Mu Yi to have more lamp oil.


    So although his heart was a little heavy, he refined the lamp oil to make up for the incomplete runes. With the continuous refining of the lamp oil, one of the incomplete runes quivered slightly and reached perfection causing the other 11 runes to light up. Looking carefully, there were still two old runes that were slightly dim and incomplete.


    It was because of Xin Lu¡¯s strength that Mu Yi could get so much lamp oil and repair an incomplete rune. It was a pity that Li Jun escaped. He might have been able to repair another rune. The more runes that were repaired, the more powerful the Xin lamp would be.


    Of course, if the monster could be refined, the Xin lamp would not only be restored completely, but far surpass the power it had in the past. It was not impossible for the Nanming Li fire to become even stronger. However, this matter could only be thought about. He dared not think about the monster. It was luck that let him survive the last encounter.


    How were the other people? Did they meet the same monster? Thinking about it carefully, Mu Yi disregarded the idea. Although the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road was mysterious, he didn¡¯t believe that every blue stone road had such a terrible monster. Otherwise, no one could survive.


    This might be what Qiu Yuetong said about luck, right? The blue stone road the monster chose was the unlucky one.

 Chapter 394 Arrived at the Ancient Battlefield

    In the distance, heaven and earth changed again. Mu Yi felt a strong sense of awe in his heart. It was beyond his imagination.


    The ancients often described immortals as being able to ¡°call the wind and the rain¡± and ¡°move mountains and fill the sea¡±. Now, what Mu Yi witnessed was the transformation of heaven and earth and the great storage of heaven and earth. Such means were beyond the imagination of ordinary experts. Mu Yi was no exception.


    Although he had only opened four chakras, Mu Yi¡¯s strength had reached senior level. Even still, he had only managed to barely reach the threshold. Though he also had some knowledge of perfection level experts, a real expert of the third stage was beyond his imagination.


    If you wanted to be a strong person, you should be brave and determined, but more importantly, you should always be in awe. Once you lose your sense of awe, you would lose what drives you and it would cause you to become complacent.. Mu yi was in awe. What appeared in front of Mu Yi was a bleak battlefield with no boundary as far as the eye could see. The sky was cracked and the ground was tilted across the whole ancient battlefield.


    No one would come here and think there was treasure. Did the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road lead to a ruin?


    Qiu Yuetong told him about it earlier so he wasn¡¯t shocked, but looking at it, he still felt his heart palpitate.


    This battlefield seemed to reverberate with a cry that had dissipated over the years. It was singing in the wind, but could not be heard clearly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s heart asked this question constantly, but no one could give him the answer. Even Qiu Yuetong looked at the ancient battlefield with a complex expression. No one knew what she was thinking at the moment.


    After a long time, Mu Yi looked at Qiu Yuetong and said softly, ¡°Here we are.¡±


    Qiu Yuetong nodded, ¡°Yes, here we are.¡±


    Mu Yi looked around and saw no other figures, but he didn¡¯t believe that the rest of those who had come were dead. At least, the forces must be alive. Surely, they had either not come out of the blue stone road or had already entered the battlefield before he had arrived. Mu Yi thought the latter was more probable.


    He asked Qiu Yuetong to lead the way since she knew more about the battlefield. If he were to venture off alone, he may find it dangerous or otherwise waste a lot of time if he wandered here by himself, and there was a time limit when entering the Yellow River¡¯s ancient road.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Suddenly, Qiu Yuetong put out her hand and Mu Yi looked where she was pointing. In the distance, a huge peak tilted, as if it had been pushed down by something despite its magnificence.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mu Yi nodded. They carefully headed for the huge peak. The ancient battlefield was complex and they might encounter danger in the next moment, so they had to be careful.


    They didn¡¯t run into any danger on the way until they passed through a crack in the earth. Suddenly, dozens of dead spirits came out and frantically attacked them. These dead spirits had been very powerful when they lived, so as dead spirits, they had retained strength similar to that of the second stage. Despite this, they were all refined and turned into lamp oil when faced with the Nanming Li fire, which continued to repair the incomplete runes.


    After killing the dead spirits, Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong ran for their lives. Mu Yi had perceived a very powerful existence in the deep crack and although it couldn¡¯t be compared with the terrible existence they encountered on the blue stone road, it was almost a perfect expert.


    Of course, in addition to the dangers they faced, they also encountered some opportunities. Only godly weapons could survive in this dead place. Even then, godly weapons could become scrap iron with the passing of time.


    Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong got only broken godly weapons. There were real immortal godly weapons here, but they couldn¡¯t take them.


    The huge peak looked close, but required a much longer journey than it seemed due to the broken and ravaged ground. Many places couldn¡¯t be passed, so they needed to walk in a big circle.


    The biggest threat of the ancient battlefield were the dead spirits. They had no consciousness and instead acted solely on instinct. So once there was a strange aura in the territory, they would attack it together.


    Dead spirits and spectres were, in essence, the same type of being. If there was any difference, it was that different environments led to the differences in form, just like the difference between Chinese and foreign people . Although they were all human beings, they could also be classified.


    Half a day later, Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong finally arrived under the huge peak. After some time, they found a path and entered the huge peak by way of a crack in the wall. Along the way, Mu Yi saw traces of people entering before them which meant that they were likely the last to arrive.


    After a long and rugged path, a heat wave came, making Mu Yi squint his eyes. After the wave passed over him, he saw the forces not far away.


    As soon as Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong arrived, they were noticed immediately. The people who had come in early stood on an open platform. The platform was tens of feet long, and in front of them was a huge space that existed within the peak. In front of the platform, there was a river of magma which was where the heat wave had originated from.


    The heat wave was nothing to these people. As long as no one was stupid enough to jump into the magma, it would be okay.


    ¡°Well, I thought you died on the road.¡±


    As soon as Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong arrived, someone Zai Feng spoke. Although he was okay, there was one person missing from his group. Only Fan Yuan, the old eunuch and a man hostile to Mu Yi were left.


    The intent behind Zai Feng¡¯s words was very clear. If Mu Yi had died in the middle of the road, it would have been good for him. Since he had survived, he would kill Mu Yi.


    Listening to Zai Feng¡¯s words, Mu Yi sneered. He looked away and his eyes fell on the one from the ancient city of Dunhuang. Originally, there were four people around her, but now there was only one person remaining. When she saw Mu Yi, neither of them spoke, and the meaning was very clear.


    The middle-aged Taoist of Mao Mountain stood nearby, and he was still expressionless with no sign of embarrassment.


    The old Taoist from Longhu Mountain who had two little Taoists with him, only had one left. Looking at his sad face, the fate of the person was obvious. At this point, the missing were considered dead.


    Mu Yi also saw a man who was beyond his expectation. Niu Ben had been a crude man in his eyes before, but now he lived and unharmed.


    The only thing that puzzled Mu Yi was that he didn¡¯t see Master Purdue and the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. Did they have bad luck?


    They were perfect experts. By reason, they were sure to come here, but they were still missing. It could only be attributed to bad luck. He was not surprised.


    He had seen the dead spirit before. There were many powerful dead spirits hidden in the cracks in the earth, stronger than a perfect expert.


    If the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was really dead, Mu Yi was better off. Maybe if it worked well, he might take over his forces, but Mu Yi didn¡¯t think that the other side would die so easily. It was just pure intuition.


    It seemed that the major forces had been damaged. Of the ten experts who entered, only one survived, and the loss of these people from the world was grave. Mu Yi had thought that perhaps it was the main reason why these forces opened their quotas. In this, Mu Yi¡¯s hypothesis had been proven.


    The people of the world were trapped by these forces. How many factions could survive for thousands of years being pedantic? If they were really pedantic, they would have been eliminated by history.


    After Niu Ben saw Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong coming without Xin Lu¡¯s three people, he sneered.


    Mu Yi knew what he was thinking at a glance, but he didn¡¯t intend to explain it. Instead, he took Qiu Yuetong to the side of the platform, away from Zai Feng and the woman from the ancient city of Dunhuang. It seemed more like he chose a corner.


    When he came to the edge of the platform, he saw the magma river more clearly. There were sparks flying in the magma river from time to time, and it looked like an iron tree with silver flowers, which lit up the space repeatedly then disappeared.


    In other places, there was a murmur from time to time, as if there was something coming up from below. The magma river seemed to be still, and it was about fifty feet long and ten feet wide. In addition, the rocks on both sides had been baked red by the heat of the magma, so it was hard to get a foothold. It would not be easy to cross it. The magma river was different from the cut-off blue stone road. He was sure of the latter, so he took a chance, but there was no need to do so again. He would not jump in this magma river.


    It seemed that the other major forces were not in a hurry, so Mu Yi waited quietly. However, this kind of waiting was broken after a short time by the arrival of someone. Mu Yi turned around and saw Master Purdue and the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag.

 Chapter 395 fire beas

    t


    The arrival of Master Purdue and the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag shocked the group. Everyone¡¯s expressions were different. Some people were surprised and some were grim, but then, some were gloating.


    The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was injured, but Mu Yi was not happy. Instead, he gained a deeper understanding of the dangers of the ancient battlefield. After all, he knew the power of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. With the magic weapon in his body, he was at the forefront of this group in terms of power.


    However, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. The magma river in front of him, and the coming treasure, was what he was really interested in. Especially as he had done so much to get here.


    ¡°Did you meet with danger, Master Purdue?¡± The old Taoist from Longhu Mountain asked.


    ¡°Bad luck,¡± Master Purdue said with a wry smile, proving Qiu Yuetong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Luck is really strange. I took two of the most fortunate descendants from the mountain, but I still lost one person halfway.¡± The old Taoist from Longhu Mountain shook his head.


    ¡°Luck? I have different opinions,¡± Zai Feng said suddenly, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°This so-called luck is, in fact, fate. There is a good fate for the Qing Dynasty, so I am protected. Even if I was the weakest, I would not be in danger,¡± Zai Feng said loudly.


    ¡°Prince Chun means that the fate of the Shaolin Temple is not good?¡± Master Purdue asked.


    ¡°How about the Shaolin Temple compared with Mao Mountain and Longhu Mountain?¡± With the words from Zai Feng, all were silent.


    Even Master Purdue, in the face of Zai Feng¡¯s question, did not argue. The fact was that now the Shaolin Temple was far inferior to Mao Mountain and Longhu Mountain especially when Master Purdue had lost an arm. So, despite the fact that Zai Feng had intended to insult him, Master Purdue remained silent.


    At least before the ship of the Qing Dynasty sank, he was the prince and the younger brother of the current emperor. Compared with Mao Mountain and Longhu Mountain, he was also a little stronger


    There was some truth in the saying of fate and luck. There were many people in the world who believed in it. If a man¡¯s fate could be controlled for a while, nothing could stop him.


    ¡°Ha ha.¡± Seeing that everyone was speechless, Zai Feng smiled again. The sarcasm in his voice could be understood by anyone.


    Master Purdue¡¯s face filled with anger. Although the Buddhists paid attention to doing good deeds, they also had their own pride.


    ¡°What a great opinion Prince Chun has. I only hope that your luck will continue to be good.¡± Master Purdue retorted. After all, as long as you had eyes, you could see the fate of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. When the last breath of Manchu ended, the world would be turned upside down.


    It was also the main purpose of his coming here. It was said that there was a real dragon here. If he could get it, he would get a better fate. It was not impossible to replace his brother in that case.


    That said, if there was a real dragon, it must be dead. The experts all over the world could band together and still lose to a real dragon.


    They stopped talking. The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag went to one side alone, sat down, and began to adjust his aura. Zai Feng didn¡¯t continue to ask about Master Purdue¡¯s trouble. After all, even if Master Purdue had lost one arm, he was also a perfect expert. It was easier to kill him than to crush an ant.


    The reason why he dared to be arrogant was because of his status as Prince Chun and the protection of Fan Yuan and the old eunuch. However, Zai Feng¡¯s eyes were looking at the woman from the ancient city of Dunhuang constantly. As for his ideas, everyone knew.


    The latter frowned slightly and looked at Mu Yi occasionally. It was clear that she wanted to bring disaster to the East. How could Zai Feng fail to notice her actions when he had been paying close attention to her? Therefore, Zai Feng looked at Mu Yi and became more disgusted.


    If the opportunity presented itself, he would let Fan Yuan kill Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi ignored Zai Feng. At the moment, most of his mind was immersed in the Xin lamp. After one of the runes was repaired, the power of the Xin lamp improved. What¡¯s more, Mu Yi felt that he had more control over the Xin lamp.


    It was a pity that there was still too little lamp oil. He dared not kill too many for fear of provoking a threat he could not handle. Otherwise, he could replenish the lamp oil quickly, so that the remaining incomplete runes could be promptly repaired. Once all the runes were complete, his strength would advance.


    Time passed slowly. After half a day, Mu Yi felt a slight vibration at his feet and opened his eyes. The magma river had finally changed and had begun to boil violently, as if there was something rising from below.


    The expressions of the onlookers suddenly changed. They became excited to the point of fanaticism. Mu Yi suppressed the curiosity in his heart and waited quietly.


    Suddenly, the middle of the magma river burst and a shadow leaped out of it briefly before jumping back into the magma once more. Although the shadow disappeared into the magma quickly, Mu Yi still saw it. The creature looked a bit like a pangolin with a red all body and a long tail. The most important thing however, was that it could survive in the magma.


    ¡°Fire beast,¡± Qiu Yuetong said.


    ¡°What is a fire beast?¡± Mu Yi asked, looking at the others. He knew that the fire beast was very important. Otherwise, people would not wait here.


    ¡°A fire beast is a special creature that lives in this ancient battlefield, and it is also the biggest chance. There is a kind of core in the body of a fire beast. The more you get, the more treasures you can exchange them for,¡± Qiu Yuetong said.


    ¡°Core? Exchange?¡± The meaning of the core was obvious, but what exchange? Who were they to exchange with? Was there a transcendental existence in this ancient battlefield?


    ¡°Exchange with whom?¡± Mu Yi asked. Fortunately, the two had been communicating with their spirits, and it was not likely to be heard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just heard that if you want to get treasures in this ancient battlefield, you must get the core of the fire beast first. How many treasures you can get depends on how many fire beast cores you can get.¡±


    No wonder the group of people had been waiting. Mu Yi passed the crowd quietly and found that Zai Feng was eager to try. Maybe in his opinion, he was the most powerful one now, and he should go first.


    Gradually, more fire beasts jumped out of the magma river. It seemed that there were some changes in the magma river that caused them to escape.


    The fire beast was not much bigger than a wildcat. It had webbed palms, a flexible tail, and a sharp forehead. It could swim in the magma freely like a fish in water.


    ¡°I would like to take the lead. Do you have any opinion?¡± Zai Feng said.


    ¡°If Prince Chun has the ability, then you can hunt the fire beast,¡± the old Taoist from Longhu Mountain said slowly.


    ¡°Fan Yuan, go. Do not disappoint me.¡± It was impossible for Zai Feng to go down in person. Otherwise, with his strength, he would be burned to ashes in a moment.


    Fan Yuan nodded and went to the edge, holding the sabre in his right hand and standing with concentration.


    Suddenly, a fire beast leaped out of the magma, and Fan Yuan moved. With a wave of his right hand, there seemed to be a flash of lightning, and the fire beast split. Then, waving his hand again, a metallic net flew out and caught the fire beast. He pulled the net gently and secured the fire beast.


    However, Fan Yuan did not continue to advance, but instead quickly retreated. The light of the magma had caused his face to become bright red. Standing on the edge of the magma river, he had to endure unimaginable heat. The risk was small however for an expert of Fan Yuan¡¯s level, as even if he fell into the magma, he could hold on for a while.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t disgrace myself,¡± Fan Yuan returned to Zai Feng with the net. After the fire beast died, its body dimmed rapidly. When the last ray of light disappeared, Fan Yuan tapped the fire beast and heard a click. The fire beast cracked like a stone. In the middle of the fire beast¡¯s head, there was a fire-red ball as big as a thumb.


    After seeing the ball, Mu Yi suddenly felt the Xin lamp in the sea of knowledge beating fiercely, and a strong desire rose in his heart to eat the fire beast¡¯s core.


    Mu Yi took a deep breath and suppressed the impulse in his heart. It would be a shame to steal at this time. Besides, there were many fire beasts in the magma river.


    It seemed that Fan Yuan killed a fire beast with ease, but in fact, the real situation was not so simple. It was not difficult to kill the fire beast with a sword of light just a few feet away. Almost all people could do it, but the key was how to take the fire beast out of the magma river after killing it.


    The net in Fan Yuan¡¯s hand was obviously special. They had been prepared for a long time. Although he didn¡¯t know whether the other major forces were ready, Mu Yi was certain that he had not prepared for this.

 Chapter 396 Giant Tail

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Zai Feng said dismissively while he pocketed the fire beast core. It was not the best time to target the fire beasts that were far from the bank. But Zai Feng didn¡¯t care.


    Everyone looked at each other cautiously. Finally, the woman from the ancient city of Dunhuang strode forth, ¡± Well, if no one else will act, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    She walked to the side of Magma River. There were only a few fire beasts that could be seen and they were far from the riverbank. fire beasts were so fast that even perfect experts had to expend some effort to catch them. If you couldn¡¯t correctly judge the timing in advance, it would be hard to capture a fire beast. But the expression on her face showed that she was confident.


    After a while, a fire beast leaped out from the river on the woman¡¯s right side. The woman swung her whip and bound it before pulling it from the Magma river with ease and killing it, grabbing its core.


    It seemed that they had an agreement that everyone could only kill one fire beast each time. The old Taoist from Longhu Mountain entwined one with a Buddha duster. The Taoist from Mao mountain killed one with his strong palm. Master Purdue drew one into a Jade bowl. The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag speared one with his sword energy.


    At this point, Mu Yi knew that it had become a performance to show off their strength.


    Zai Feng looked at Niu Ben with an expression of disdain. Niu Ben was lucky to get a fire beast core using a long stick and a net.


    Now, the only people who hadn¡¯t gone yet were Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong.


    Mu Yi looked at Qiu Yuetong and nodded. She took a deep breath and came to the riverbank. She grasped the hilt of her sword tightly.


    When a fire beast eventually leaped out of the Magma River, Qiu Yuetong brandished her sword and killed the fire beast. Then, a thin rope flew out of her hand and pulled the fire beast back.


    When Mu Yi readied himself for his turn, a voice suddenly called out.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Mu Yi looked around and his face darkened when his eyes landed on Zai Feng.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Yi said.


    ¡°You and Qiu Yuetong were in a group, so only one of your groupgets a turn.¡± Zai Feng smiled. Actually, no one had agreed on the rule that one group only gets one fire beast core. Zai Feng just wanted to embarrass Mu Yi. No one wanted to get involved so they didn¡¯t lend a hand. After all, if Zai Feng fought with Mu Yi, the others would get more benefits.


    The woman from the ancient city of Dunhuang stood there watching events unfold with interest.


    Qiu Yuetong tightly gripped the hilt of her sword once more, preparing to help Mu Yi.


    ¡°What if I say that I must take a fire beast core?¡± Mu Yi said slowly.


    However, just when a fight was about to break out, the earth shook. The Magma River tossed up and roiled, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Any intent to fight was abruptly quenched.


    Many fire beasts were jumping out of the river in a panicked state. Everyone took position in preparation to kill the fire beasts.


    Mu Yi took a look at Zai Feng and saw that Fan Yuan and another had gone to kill the fire beasts. The old eunuch had left as well.


    Mu Yi sighed. Without the old eunuch there, it would have been a good chance to kill Zai Feng. What¡¯s more, it seemed that the woman from the ancient city of Dunhuang planned to gain fire beast core first. But, circumstances being what they were, Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong could only begin to kill the fire beasts.


    As it was, everyone tried their best to fight the fire beasts. Mu Yi called out the Xin lamp which offset the rolling heat he had been feeling.


    When the Xin lamp appeared, several people saw it. Fan Yuan was one of them. It seemed that he knew of the artifact. Actually, Mu Yi had wanted to work with Fan Yuan, who intended to enter Yellow River¡¯s ancient road, before.


    Mu Yi had guessed the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag and the woman from the ancient city of Dunhuang would look at him upon bringing out the Xin lamp. But what attracted Mu Yi¡¯s attention the most was the look of deep contemplation that came from the old Taoist.


    Despite these looks however, no one came to trouble him. Not even Zai Feng. Because of this, Mu Yi was able to give his all in killing the fire beasts.


    Under the control of Mu Yi, two fire dragons flew out and twisted lightly, killing a fire beast and collecting its core.


    After killing a fire beast, the lamp oil also increased a little and the Xin lamp showed a strong desire to devour the core.


    With a little hesitation, Mu Yi threw the core to the Xin lamp. He knew the core could be exchanged for treasures, but his main purpose was to recover the Xin lamp. As long as the Xin lamp recovered, his strength would greatly increase. For Mu Yi, it was more important to recover the Xin lamp than to exchange the cores for treasures.


    After devouring the fire beast core, Mu Yi felt that the fragmentary symbols recovered quickly, but a single fire beast core was not enough. Mu Yi began to speed up, increasing the number of cores he gained. All of them were devoured by the Xin lamp.


    After devouring seven cores, the Xin lamp quivered and a fragmentary symbol recovered, increasing the power of the Xin lamp.


    Mu Yi continued to kill the fire beasts and recover the Xin lamp. He could feel a strength rising in the Xin lamp. The last fragmentary symbol recovered slowly as it required more energy to fully repair. The Xin lamp devoured more than ten cores, but it still couldn¡¯t completely recover. What¡¯s more, the fire beasts were becoming more and more difficult to kill, which slowed down his efficiency. At the same time, Mu Yi felt something dangerous coming from the deep river.


    ¡°Shoot!¡±


    Suddenly, the river burst and a giant fire dragon came out. The Taoist from Mao mountain was the first one to turn and fight. His right hand turned into jade as he fiercely rushed at the fire dragon at full strength.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    His right hand collided against the giant fire dragon. Then a figure flew out. It was the Taoist. He molten shell covering the giant fire dragon and revealed its giant tail.


    The Taoist obstructed the huge tail for a bit, but then the tail continued to attack. The old Taoist from Longhu mountain, Fan Yuan, and the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag were in range of its attack. They had no choice but to fight back.


    The white silks, sword of light, and evil spirits collided with the giant tail at the same time, making the earth tremble once again. Then three figures flew back.


    After that, the giant tail continued its arc and smashed the rocks before coming to rest in the magma river.


    Seeing this, everyone chose to retreat. The giant tail was so terrifying that the strongest experts there could only barely resist. If the giant tail attacked wildly, no one could stop it.


    Mu Yi was upset and cast a regretful look at the fire beasts in the distance. The Xin lamp was close to recovery, but in the current situation, it was impossible to continue gathering their cores. That giant tail had proved to be more powerful than any fire beast.

 Chapter 398 Perfect Level

    While the three took the opportunity to launch their attack, Mu Yi was wrapped within a fire lotus, watching the experts¡¯ attacks as the fight escalated. He paid particular attention to the sword of Qiu Yuetong, which was elegant as it was powerful. Looking on he couldn¡¯t help but think of the image of a sword immortal.


    At the moment, having gathered both energy and spirit, Qiu Yuetong¡¯s sword was no worse than the attack of those experts who had achieved the perfect level. Of course, this was only the case for those experts who did not use a magic weapon. After all, a magic weapon was enough to widen the gap between them.


    The fire beast king had the upper hand in the fight. There was obviously a scar on his tail made by the sword of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag, and there were also some light handprints and scars across his whole body.


    However, these injuries were not even considered minor injuries for the huge fire beast king. It was much more difficult to kill it than one may believe. However, it made sense. If someone could kill it at will, so many top fighters would not choose to join hands.


    In the moment when the fire beast king knocked the others away, Qiu Yuetong and the two by her side launched an attack on the fire beast king one after another.


    The target of Qiu Yuetong¡¯s flying sword was the eyes of the fire beast king. Unfortunately, at the critical moment, the eyes of the fire beast king would always snap shut.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The long sword was bent, and a series of sparks flew about.


    The emaciated man belonging to Zai Feng¡¯s group came to the head of the fire beast king, with a dark dagger in his hand, and stabbed the weak part of the fire beast king¡¯s jaw.


    The long whip of the masked woman in the ancient city of Dunhuang hit against the fire beast king but seemed to have no effect on the creature. If one looked carefully however, she was hitting on the palm print left by the middle-aged Taoist priest in Mao Mountain. The tip of the long whip was sharp, constantly stabbing into the body of the fire beast king. She kept hitting it in order to build up minor injuries on it.


    The king of fire was suddenly attacked and felt pain. He could not help shaking his head.


    Qiu Yuetong felt the quake and came back with a graceful figure.


    The emaciated man felt fear in front of the massive jaws of the gargantuan beast.. His body shook and disappeared.


    Because of the long whip, the masked woman from the ancient city of Dunhuang was the furthest away and safest.


    In his hand, he still held his frightening sword and he hit the head of the king of beasts with the blade.


    In this attack, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag seemed to have exhausted all his strength. With the magic weapon in his hand, even though the fire beast king was extremely powerful, its huge head still hit the ground, and its mouth just opened was closed now.


    The long sword of the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag was pushed deeper into the head of the fire beast king.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Suddenly, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag roared. Behind him, a white tiger appeared, and roared as if to mirror him.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The white tiger roared and the magma River boiled causing an invisible wave to sweep out. Several of the experts were focused on it. No one dared to be careless.


    The emaciated man was in a trance, and came out of the shadow in embarrassment. The masked woman from the ancient city of Dunhuang retreated and frowned.


    In the middle of the sky, Qiu Yuetong¡¯s body trembled, and suddenly blood gushed out.


    At the same time, the old Taoist around Zai Feng stood in front of Zai Feng, and Zai Feng¡¯s chest suddenly appeared a burst of light, enveloping him in it.


    The young Taoist in Longhu Mountain and the maid in the ancient city of Dunhuang gushed blood because of their weak strength.


    Mu Yi¡¯s fire lotus rippled gently all over his body, resisting the voice. However, he swayed and hugged the fallen Qiu Yuetong. It was strange that the fire lotus didn¡¯t hurt Qiu Yuetong, and even protected her.


    However, at this time, the twelve symbols in the Xin lamp were finally integrated, forming a symbol that was dozens of times more complex. The symbol was a bit of bronze, and it seemed as though it was real. It gave Mu Yi a heavy and reckless feeling through his mind induction.


    After a long time, memories rushed into Mu Yi¡¯s mind and informed him how to completely control the Xin lamp.


    What was an expert at the perfect level?


    It represented the harmony of one¡¯s own body, not leaking Qi, and self-control in a subtle way. If you chose to do so, you could even control the beating of your heart, the flow of blood, and the viscera. This was controlling the subtleties.


    Of course, the whole body¡¯s strength could also be condensed. One percent of your strength could exert 30% or even more of your actual power. You could keep yourself at your peak stamina and combine your heart with Qi and Qi with your spirit and energy. In this way, you could be called an expert of the perfect level.


    In fact, the most powerful aspect of experts at the perfect level was control. When it came to internal Qi and mental power, they were not much superior to the senior level. But they would not waste any power, and control all their energies freely, so the strength they could exert would naturally be stronger.


    Therefore, to some extent, Mu Yi already had the foundation to become an expert at the level of perfection. As long as he practiced and gradually integrated his spirit, Qi, and energy, sooner or later he would come to this step. However, he had only opened four chakras at the moment, and there was still a long way to go to achieve real perfection. That said, this did not mean that he could not demonstrate the power of perfection in advance.


    Previously, he assumed that after the full recovery of the Xin lamp, it would help him to use power at the perfect level. Now with the complete recovery of the Xin lamp, he found this speculation to be true.


    Mu Yi felt that his mind and the symbol were integrated together, and the Xin lamp also returned to his sea of knowledge. After which Mu Yi suddenly felt a kind of enlightenment, as well as a kind of control over himself. This feeling was the same as the level of perfection!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At this time, a cry of a rosefinch rang out, only to see the fire lotus wrapped in Mu Yi begin to change and become a blue rosefinch. It floated above Mu Yi¡¯s back with its wings down to protect him.


    The white tiger roared and the red finch crowed before charging into this ancient battlefield.


    He had been forbearing for a long time, and finally chose to fight.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    He pointed at the fire beast king and saw the red sparrow behind him suddenly flapping its wings. In a flash, he came to the hover over the king of the fire.


    At this time, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag made his body shake and disappeared directly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Vermilion Bird fell down and directly covered the fire beast king. Then, the Nanming Li Fire exploded. The horrible temperature spread out, making the whole platform seem as though it was burning. The fire beast king let out a pained roar.


    Under the siege of the experts there, Mu Yi¡¯s attack had finally hurt the fire beast king, but the battle had only begun.


    With the Vermilion Bird¡¯s bravado, Mu Yi suddenly attracted a lot of attention. All of them were either surprised or shocked at the moment.


    Zai Feng was the most shocked. Watching Mu Yi show his power, he felt ashamed. The stronger Mu Yi was, the stronger his anger was, and the fiercer his killing intent was.


    In addition to Zai Feng, Fan Yuan also looked at Mu Yi with fear. He had personally experienced the power of the Nanming Li Fire previously. But at that time, the Nanming Li Fire was much weaker than it was now. It would not be so easy for him to defeat Mu Yi now.


    The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag looked at Mu Yi from afar, and wanted to fight with him. If not for the timing, he would have fought with Mu Yi immediately. This was a fight between him, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag and Mu Yi, the Envoy of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Flag.


    As for the rest of them, after seeing the power Mu Yi wielded, they had more confidence in themselves. After all, the goal of the whole group was to kill the fire beast king.


    The fire beast king finally opened its mouth, and a red flame burst out. It wasn¡¯t an attack, but rather restrained the Nanming Li Fire. It was not that the Nanming Li Fire was not as good as the fire from the fire beast king, but that the fire beast king liked the fire. It could live and play in the magma, and its resistance to fire was strong.


    Therefore, the Nanming Li Fire caused some damage to the fire beast king, but the damage was not as serious as expected.


    However, its struggle was the clearest signal that the beast king was indeed injured. As long as they worked hard, they could kill it.


    Therefore, after the Nanming Li Fire vanished, people began to attack it again. Everyone tried their best. Master Purdue and the old Taoist of Longhu Mountain were responsible for restraining the actions of the fire beast king.


    The middle-aged Taoist in Longhu Mountain cooperated with the masked woman from the ancient city of Dunhuang to cause more wounds across the body of the fire beast king.They managed to accumulate more and more injuries on it, waiting for the chance to finish it off.


    The Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag and Fan Yuan were good at attacking. They attacked the fire beast king together as well.


    Niu Ben, the emaciated man, and Qiu Yuetong were the weakest. They could only wait for the opportunity to harass the beast.


    As for Mu Yi, he was also close to the fire beast king. His fist was more refined. He had the Nanming Li Fire. When the fire beast king fought back and everyone retreated, he would gather a Vermilion Bird to attack the fire beast king. Several times, the fire beast king¡¯s body had been scarred, and his breath was weakening. He would never regain his previous prestige.


    The fire beast king would have liked to eat those small beings that hurt it. But the cooperation between them was more and more tactic. Several bursts of power had wounded them as well, but the injury caused by them to it was more serious.

 Chapter 399 The King of Fire Beasts — Death

    Although the fire beast king was not intelligent, it still had a strong instinct for survival. Originally, it had thought that the beings who had intruded on its domain were merely a group of tasty morsels. It hadn¡¯t expected that not only would its teeth be broken, but that even its life would be at risk. A feeling of danger crept up within the fire beast king and it finally chose to escape.


    For the fire beast king, this fear and pain were new. It was the undisputed lord of this area and no one had ever made it feel like this. Although it had been slow to react, it had finally realized that it was no match for these tiny invaders.


    ¡°Look out, it¡¯s going to run!¡± Master Purdue suddenly cried out. The jade mortar over his head was still emitting light in order to cover the fire beast king, so he was the first to detect the change in the fire beast king.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it escape.¡± The old Taoist of the Longhu Mountain also shouted with a dignified face. The white threads from the Buddha duster in his hands fiercely multiplied, and they entangled the lower body of the fire beast king layer by layer.


    The rest of the group also recognized the change in the fire beast king and did not reserve their strength any longer. They took out their own unique skills. They had already made it this far.. If the fire beast king escaped, they would be just one step short of success. If the fire beast king entered the Magma River again, there would be no way to beat it regardless of the strength of those present..


    ¡°Burst!¡±


    The middle-aged Taoist priest of Mao Mountain who had been circling around the fire beast king suddenly shouted. All of a sudden, continuous explosions rang out around the fire beast king. Though the flesh of the fire beast king was like rock, holes were now seen covering its body. However, there was no blood.


    The most peculiar thing about fire beasts was that they didn¡¯t have any blood. If they died, their bodies would turn into solid stone. The huge fire beast king was no exception. It was beaten so badly, but there was no blood flowing out. However, its huge body had begun to shake after the explosions.


    But the fierce attacks were far from over. After the middle-aged Taoist of Mao Mountain had finished attacking, the masked girl from the ancient city of Dunhuang lashed her long whip, which made a loud cracking noise and thrashed the fire beast king. The worn body of the fire beast king began to emit smoke, and the original wound began to worsen.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The fire beast king felt the pain and roared with a loud voice, struggling more violently than before.


    ¡°Collapse!¡±


    The tail of the fire beast king abruptly became red and swept directly towards the old Taoist priest of Mao Mountain and Master Purdue.


    ¡°Chop!¡±


    All of a sudden, there was a rumble of thunder, and then Mu Yi could only see a ray of grey sword light and hear a tiger roaring.


    Even if he didn¡¯t see who had attacked, Mu Yi knew that it was the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag. Only he could cut with such a shocking strength.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The fire beast king roared even more furiously. Mu Yi could see a broken tail thrown high before falling into the Magma River.


    After this stroke, the Envoy of the White Tiger¡¯s Flag retreated. His face was pale and his eyes were closed tightly. The long sword full of evil spirits was already in its sheath.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Fan yuan roared at the same time. He jumped on the back of the fire beast king and stabbed it with a long knife. He thrust it deeply along the original wound.


    The emaciated man, Niu Ben, and even Qiu Yuetong had not missed this opportunity and made full use of what they had learned. Even though they could only cause slight damage, they could play a certain role.


    Mu Yi had been accumulating strength. Although his unique skill was powerful, it had too many limitations. Due to this, it could not be compared with those skills of the real perfect-stage experts. At the very least, his foundation was far inferior and lacking the ability to continuously attack was a major weakness.


    Therefore, Mu Yi would have to prepare for a period of time before each attack. After the people took their turns to attack, Mu Yi reached out his hand again and a lifelike Vermilion Bird cried out and collided with the fire beast king.


    The fire beast king, who had been rushing forward, was immediately hit and lurched back.


    At this time, the jade covered middle-aged Taoist priest of Mao Mountain came up to the behemoth and lightly jumped. He then slapped toward the head of the fire beast king. This palm seemed to be weightless and without any strength. Even the attack from Niu Ben seemed more powerful than it.


    However, the eyes of the fire beast king suddenly widened. From its eyes, Mu Yi could feel panic or even despair.


    ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    Master Purdue said in a low voice, and the jade mortar over his head smashed heavily on the head of the fire beast king.


    ¡°Good heavens.¡± As soon as the old Taoist of Longhu Mountain put the Buddha duster back, he made a gesture with his fingers like a blooming lotus and came to the fire beast king in a flash. His fingers fell on the forehead of the fire beast king.


    Mu Yi could clearly feel that the breath of the fire beast king was falling rapidly and there was no room for recovery, so he stopped fighting and just watched quietly.


    The rest of those present could also see that the fire beast king was near its end. At last, smiles of relief appeared on the faces of everyone. Through such a long fight, almost everyone had done their best. If the fire beast king had escaped, it would definitely have been a pity. Fortunately, they succeed.


    However, when the breath of the fire beast king fell to the lowest point and people thought it was dead, a violent breath suddenly came out.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Someone yelled, and then everyone turned around and ran away. Mu Yi only had time to catch Qiu Yuetong and pull her away. At the same time, the Xin lamp was suspended over his head. Mu Yi was unsure of what was about to happen, but acted on instinct.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Just as Mu Yi turned around to protect Qiu Yuetong, a loud noise burst forth. Then, like an earthquake, rocks fell from above of his head while the ground shook. Then suddenly, the broken body of the fire beast king was propelled by a huge force and shot at them..


    ¡°Bang! Bang! ¡°


    Mu Yi only felt a huge force coming from behind, and the defensive cover formed by the Xin lamp suddenly rippled. Although it didn¡¯t break, the force still made him fall directly to the ground. Mu yi didn¡¯t fight against the force pushing him to the ground, since standing there would make him a more likely target for attacks as opposed to lying on the ground.


    Fortunately, the event came and went quickly. Mu Yi was on the edge of the battlefield and he had been quick to react, so he hadn¡¯t been hurt at all. He had been a little shocked at worst.


    Qiu Yuetong had been protected by him, so she hadn¡¯t got hurt either. But when he had fallen down, she seemed to have acted as a cushion for him. No wonder it had felt so soft.


    Mu Yi raised his head, and there was still a sweet fragrance in his nose. Qiu Yuetong was a little stiff. Even with the layer of the human skin mask, it could still be seen that her face had turned red. Those bright eyes made Mu Yi subconsciously ignore the human skin mask she was wearing at the moment and made him want to immerse himself in them forever.


    However, Mu Yi quickly shook the feeling off. He sobered up in the next moment and quickly got up from her. At this time, the storm had passed, but the platform had become covered with large stones. One of them was less than half a foot away from Mu Yi. If it had deviated a little bit, it might have directly hit Mu Yi.


    With the weight of the stone, Mu Yi estimated that even if he could bear it, he would be hurt.


    ¡°The core of the fire beast king.¡± Mu Yi suddenly realized. Those present had made their efforts to kill the fire beast king just for it. At present, although the fire beast king finally died, the core could still be preserved. Even if it had been broken, it was enough to attract people to fight for it.


    As for the so-called distribution according to merit mentioned at the beginning, no one would take it seriously. Even when Mu Yi had just got up, someone had been quickly walking across the platform, looking for the core or its fragments.


    At this time, Qiu Yuetong suddenly extended her hand and a nail-size splinter of the core was lying there quietly. It was red and looked crystal clear. Even Mu Yi could feel the eagerness of the Xin lamp.


    ¡°Protect yourself.¡± Mu Yi nodded to Qiu Yuetong. Then he moved and joined the others to search.


    After seeing the fragment in Qiu Yuetong¡¯s hand, he was already sure that the core had been broken. The most important thing now was to see who could find more.


    Mu Yi used his mental power but it was a pity that Mu Yi¡¯s mental strength was not as good as that of true perfection-stage experts. Although his strength had reached this level, his mental strength was still much worse. Fortunately, he had continued to exercise it, so although it was not as strong as those perfection-stage experts, he could use it at will.


    Soon, Mu Yi found a fragment inlaid on a stone. When he got the fragment, Mu Yi saw Fan Yuan¡¯s eyes flickering in the distance.


    Everyone joined in the search. Even Zai Feng was no exception. Under the protection of the old eunuch, he was searching for fragments. During this period, Mu Yi had found seven more fragments, which was neither good nor bad..


    In addition to the first piece, Qiu Yuetong had found another 11 pieces. Even the first piece had flown into her hands automatically. This luck made Mu Yi envious, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Qiu Yuetong was lucky, Mu Yi had only well wishes for her. Besides, he owed her several fire beast cores from before, but he couldn¡¯t say the same for the others and finding fragments couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    The fire beast king had exploded in all directions. That was to say, the fragments of the core were scattered everywhere. However, everyone knew that more should have fallen into the Magma River and then sunken. Although they felt pity, no one was stupid enough to look for them in the river.

 Chapter 400 The Fifth Chakra

    When Mu Yi returned to Qiu Yuetong, Fan Yuan happened to be standing at the entrance. On the other side, the emaciated man was hiding in the shadow of a stone. At the last corner of the triangle formation, Zai Feng was staring at him wearing a strange smile next to the old eunuch.


    ¡°Good. Do you remember what I said before we came in?¡± Zai Feng looked at Mu Yi and said directly.


    ¡°What if I do and what if I don¡¯t?¡± Mu Yi said without fear.


    ¡°If you remember it, hand over the woman behind you and the fragments in your hand. If you don¡¯t, I will let you remember again.¡± Zai Feng said loudly and exposed the identity of Qiu Yuetong. It must have been the old eunuch beside him who had told him. After all, Qiu Yuetong had tried her best when fighting. If the other side could not recognize her, he would be too worthless.


    At the moment, Zai Feng looked like he was sure he could defeat Mu Yi. Although Mu Yi had the strength of perfection, Zai Feng was not afraid. Because in his opinion, it was not difficult to kill Mu Yi with so many helpers. Especially at this time, Niu Ben had quietly come to him and was looking at Mu Yi coldly.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t know whether Niu Ben had joined Zai Feng¡¯s group early before or he had chosen to surrender, but it was certain that he and Mu Yi had become enemies.


    Now, it was enough for Zai Feng to have Fan Yuan in the realm of perfection, the old eunuch who had almost reached perfection, and the two senior experts to deal with Mu Yi.


    As long as Fan Yuan could entangle him for a moment, Qiu Yuetong was likely to be killed by Niu Ben and the emaciated man. This would still be the case even if the old eunuch did not take action. If the old eunuch did make a move, Qiu Yuetong would be dead for sure.


    ¡°Really? I have something to say to you. ¡°Mu Yi said.


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±Zai Feng asked.


    ¡°When a man gets angry, he will kill. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you at the cost of my life and let Manchu lose its prince. ¡°Mu Yi¡¯s eyes showed a trace of killing intent. No one could ignore the threat of a strong man in the realm of perfection, even if Zai Feng was sure to win.


    ¡°You?¡± Although he said this, Zai Feng took a step back and didn¡¯t look at Mu Yi until he was sure of his safety.


    ¡°Of course, even if I can¡¯t kill you, it¡¯s okay to seriously hurt the bodyguards around you. Do you think that no one will take advantage of such an opportunity?¡± Mu Yi confidently said. In fact, it was better not to fight if he could. Because he was not sure he would win. As for the masked woman from the ancient city of Dunhuang, although she had said she wanted to ally with him and kill Zai Feng, who knew if she would use him? She might join the fight when he and Zai Feng were both wounded.


    Because of this, he thought that others would do the same. If Fan Yuan was injured, someone might come out to attack him. After all, he had collected many fragments.


    When Zai Feng looked back, he found that everyone was looking at them, so he became more certain. Therefore, he hesitated for a moment but still didn¡¯t order Fan Yuan to attack. In his opinion, this was not the right time. He would kill Mu Yi when he was alone.


    Zai Feng had already sentenced Mu Yi to death in his heart. Sooner or later, he would be killed. As for Qiu Yuetong, she was also a dead woman.


    Zai Feng didn¡¯t fight for the fragments, so it was impossible for others to do it. There was a flash of disappointment in the eyes of the masked woman from the ancient city of Dunhuang.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At this time, the giant peak rocked again, giving the sensation that it would collapse at any time. The Magma River was boiling. Opposite to the magma River, a gap appeared looking like a monster¡¯s maw. It was dark inside the gaping hole..


    ¡°Finally.¡± Master Purdue said happily.


    At this time, no one mentioned the average distribution, so it was natural that whoever got it could own it. Everyone was looking at the sudden crack, their eyes ablaze.


    Mu Yi looked at the crack and then the faces of the people. He pondered in this heart. It should be the last entrance. If he wanted to get the treasure, he needed to exchange the fire beasts cores for it. However, he had to cross the river first.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m going first.¡± The old Taoist of the Longhu Mountain, who had been calm all this time, couldn¡¯t help getting excited at last. He grasped the young Taoist beside him and jumped towards the opposite side. The magma river was only about ten feet wide. For the strong experts in the perfect stage, this distance was nothing. Even if he grasped a person in his hand, the old Taoist still fell steadily at the crack. He then flashed into it and disappeared.


    ¡°Now that we are here, let¡¯s go.¡± Master Purdue said, whipping his empty sleeve, and he crossed the Magma River.


    Next, people crossed the river one after another without humbleness.


    ¡°Do you remember our alignment?¡± After everyone else left, the masked woman of the ancient city of Dunhuang suddenly looked at Mu Yi and asked.


    ¡°Of course, but it¡¯s not so easy to kill Zai Feng and he has some means to protect himself.¡± Mu Yi pondered and said that he really wanted to kill Zai Feng but he would not be rash.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Fan Yuan, and you deal with the old eunuch. As for the confidante beside you, it¡¯s not difficult for her to stop the other two guards of Zai Feng, right? What¡¯s more, with my understanding of Zai Feng, for his own safety, he will only send one person to deal with your confidant. If there is any problem, my maid can help.¡± The masked woman of the ancient city of Dunhuang seemed to have taken everything into account.


    ¡°Can you kill Fan Yuan?¡± Mu Yi directly got to the point, because it was useless if they couldn¡¯t kill Fan Yuan and the old eunuch. As for her saying Qiu Yuetong was his confidant, he was not in the mood to explain since there was no need for that. She just misunderstood them, and he knew it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t kill him. I can suppress him at most.¡± Said the masked woman of the ancient city of Dunhuang.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to kill the old eunuch beside him. Even if I succeed, the final price will be too high. If they do not die, there is no hope to kill Zai Feng.¡± Said Mu Yi, shaking his head.


    ¡°As long as you can stop the old eunuch, it won¡¯t be hard to kill him.¡± said the masked woman of the ancient city of Dunhuang.


    ¡°It seems that I am not the only one you asked for help.¡± Mu Yi realized clearly that since he and she would both have no time to kill Zai Feng, and since she claimed it would still not be difficult to kill him, she must have other helpers. In addition to them, the rest of those here were almost all in the realm of perfection. It would indeed not be difficult to kill Zai Feng, even if he had any means of protection.


    ¡°So how about it?¡± The masked women of the ancient city of Dunhuang did not admit or deny her inclusion of others into her plan, but only asked Mu Yi for confirmation.


    ¡°Okay, but you should stop Fan Yuan first.¡± Mu Yi only pondered for a moment then directly agreed. This was the best chance to kill Zai Feng. Once he left the Yellow River Ancient Road, it would be more difficult to kill him.


    As for the other person allied with the masked women, it had nothing to do with him. The Revenge of the Manchu Dynasty that would inevitably come was something he would worry about in the future. It was easy to imagine that Empress Dowager Cixi in the Forbidden City would be furious, but it would be impossible to send an army to attack him. More than likely, she would send experts to kill him. As long as the old monster in the third stage didn¡¯t get involved, he would not be afraid even if she sent strongmen in the realm of perfection. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t have done it alone.


    ¡°Good.¡± The masked woman of the ancient city of Dunhuang took a deep look at Mu Yi and then took her maid away. When she was about to enter the crack, another voice came into Mu Yi¡¯s ear.


    ¡°My name is Hua Qianwu!¡±


    ¡°Hua Qianwu? ¡°Mu Yi shook his head. He then looked at Qiu Yuetong and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    Two people crossed the Magma River together and entered the crack.


    It was very dark inside, but it was nothing for Mu Yi and Qiu Yuetong. However, just after entering, Mu Yi found that Qiu Yuetong had disappeared.


    Without any sign, she just vanished. Even Mu Yi didn¡¯t have time to determine what had happened. His face became gloomy. It wasn¡¯t because he was worried about what would happen to her. It was because of this unthinkable method that could make a person suddenly disappear.


    Mu Yi didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He directly put the Xin lamp over his head and protected himself with layers of flames that looked like lotus flowers.


    He carefully observed his surroundings and determined that it was not an illusion. Qiu Yuetong had really disappeared. That said, Qiu Yuetong wasn¡¯t the only one gone. All those who had come in had disappeared. No trace of them passing through could be seen on the ground.


    Looking back, he could still see the light from the magma river. One side was the exit and the other was the unknown. After hesitating for a moment, Mu Yi finally stepped inward. Since he had already reached here, he had no reason to regret and return.


    People had been eager to enter, so although he couldn¡¯t guarantee there would be no danger, at least the danger should be controllable.


    In fact, Mu Yi¡¯s interest in the so-called treasure was not so great. His Xin lamp had been completely restored. With its blessing, Mu Yi had achieved the strength of those at the perfect stage. Although it couldn¡¯t last too long, it was enough.


    The combination of the spells on the lamp, his mind, and the Xin lamp made him realize a lot more. The magic tool had been constantly refreshing his body without him realizing. He could clearly feel that the glaze Vajra body was slowly strengthening. Perhaps it would not be long before it could reach the fifth level.


    The biggest advantage was that he felt that the fifth chakra had reached the edge of activating. It was not that he urgently wanted to unlock it, but instead was the result of a natural change. Even if he didn¡¯t take the initiative, his body¡¯s instinct was constantly pounding even to the point that the chakra couldn¡¯t resist.

 Chapter 401

    The fifth life wheel, also known as the throat wheel, as the name suggests, is a palm sound, and the so-called sound includes many kinds. Speech is a sound, thunder is a sound, insects and animals roar is a sound, and even all things in heaven and earth have their own sounds. If you use one word to summarize sound, it is ether.


    B, Mao mu, Feng Ye, too big!


    For others, opening the throat wheel is just one more life wheel, and its strength has improved a little. However, for Muyi, the throat wheel is a crucial step in his cultivation. The effect of combining runes with throat wheel is definitely one plus one is greater than two, which means that the strength of Muyi can be further improved.


    In fact, both Taoists and Buddhists have some skills that use the throat chakra. Taoists have a head drinking stick, five words and six laws, and Buddhists have lion roar and closed mouth Zen. All of them are skills that bring the throat chakra to the extreme.


    Even if you haven''t practiced these skills, after you open the throat wheel, a light Zha is enough to frighten ordinary ghosts and drink back the beasts in the mountain.


    Moreover, after opening the throat wheel, Muyi''s life magic can be increased again. It is not far from the integration of the seven life wheels. It also gives him more assurance of living in this dangerous and unknown ancient battlefield.


    Although according to Qiu Yuezhen, luck is more important here, in Muyi''s view, luck is one aspect, but strength is also indispensable. Otherwise, no matter how lucky you are, you still have little chance to survive in this ancient battlefield of crisis step by step.


    Mu Yi, who gradually settled down, did not find a mist floating from the depths, slowly lingering around him.


    The mind is immersed in the deepest part of the body. There is also a huge door standing there. However, at the moment, there is a gap in the door. Even Muyi has a feeling that as long as he pushes it gently, he can open the door and see the scenery inside.


    Without hesitation, Mu Yi encouraged all his mental strength and ran into the gate.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderbolt like sound rang through Mu Yi''s heart. His mind even stagnated for a moment. When he recovered, he found that the gate had disappeared and replaced by a light wheel, which stood in the deepest part of his body. It seemed small but infinite, echoing with the other four life wheels.


    Countless rays of light radiated from the light wheel. Muyi felt warm all over, like soaking in a hot spring. His throat even itched, and he felt like he didn''t spit out.


    "Ah!"


    Mu Yi opened his mouth and let out a long roar from his mouth. The sound was like thunder and waves.


    The fog that originally lingered around Muyi disappeared with his voice.


    At the same time, a light wheel emerged behind Muyi''s mind, but if you look closely, you will find that there are actually two light wheels, one thick and the other thin. They are closely pasted together, and the light continues to blend together. The two light wheels even began to integrate slowly, but this integration can not succeed overnight.


    In the past, Muyi practiced and quenched his body with the help of Nanming Lihuo, so he made the light wheels completely integrate. Now, without this external force, although the light wheels will instinctively attract each other, it still takes time to integrate, so Muyi is not in a hurry.


    At the time of his breakthrough, the Tao species in his heart seemed to absorb something and suddenly became solidified. Although it was far from the real condensed reality, it was at least making continuous progress. I believe that sooner or later, not only the seven light wheels will be completely integrated into one, but also the Tao species will mature.


    I don''t know how long it took. Muyi opened his eyes and felt the surging power of his body, as well as the surge of his mind again. He also showed a smile at the corners of his mouth. Until now, he can be regarded as having a foothold in the ancient battlefield, and he won''t be afraid of those perfect strong men.


    With the help of the salary lamp, he can give full play to the power of perfection level. Now he has one more life wheel, which makes him fully realize his status as a strong man of perfection level, and his persistence time is twice as long as before.


    At the thought of this, Muyi''s mind moved, and his mental strength was integrated with the salary lamp again. After a short time, the feeling of perfection level floated to his mind, and the newly increased strength was quickly familiar without being unfamiliar. This is the biggest advantage of the strong man of perfection level, mastering every power, even if it is the same 100% power, The combat effectiveness is also very different, just like the gap between wood and iron bar.


    Then Muyi opened his eyes. It was the same channel. He just didn''t know why. Muyi always felt that something was different from before, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    To be cautious, Muyi even went back, looked at the constantly churning magma under his feet, and finally determined that he was thinking too much. Then he picked up his mood, stepped forward and walked in along this channel.


    Although Muyi felt that it didn''t take much time to open the fifth life wheel, he didn''t guarantee it. After all, in that state, it was easy to ignore the passage of time, and there was no reference in the current place, so he had to hurry as soon as possible in case of any accident to Qiu Yuezhen. After all, if he met zaifeng, The other party will not give up.


    Mu Yi hurried all the way and finally came to a main hall, which is a huge bronze hall, so hidden in the mountainside.


    The bronze hall can''t see the years, and its style is simple and simple. The hall is very spacious. Only a few strong dragon columns support this space. Just looking at Mu Yi''s face, it is not relaxed, but extremely dignified.


    Because until here, he didn''t see Qiu Yuezhen, or even a person, which is undoubtedly abnormal, unless the bronze hall in front of him is not the end, or there are many such bronze halls.


    However, Mu Yi just thought about it and denied this possibility. The price of such a bronze hall is unimaginable. Now there are still more than a dozen people left. Is it difficult to have more than a dozen bronze halls? Moreover, a bronze temple for each person is not reasonable in itself.


    Just as Mu Yi kept imagining, he suddenly felt a slight shock under his feet, and then the hall slowly lit up. There were countless night pearls on his head, which illuminated the whole hall.


    Seeing this, Muyi is not relaxed, but more attentive and alert. Sometimes, the unknown is the most terrible.


    Just at this time, a figure emerged. The figure was shrouded in layers of light. It could only be vaguely seen that it was a person, but it was completely unclear what it looked like. Looking at the sudden figure, the salary lamp on Muyi''s head also slowly turned, and the mental power was instantly integrated with the Rune of the salary lamp.


    "Sacrifice the core of the fire beast and you can get the treasure you want." suddenly, a voice rang through Muyi''s mind without any sign.


    Thinking of what people said before, Mu Yi couldn''t help believing it. However, he had no kernel of ordinary fire beast and was swallowed up by the salary lamp. However, he had only eight pieces of kernel fragments of the fire beast king. Even if the salary lamp came with a strong idea, he didn''t let the salary lamp swallow these fragments.


    It''s not that he must want to get any treasure. After all, he already has a salary lamp and years of bamboo. Ordinary treasures are of little use to him. Unless they are natural and earth treasures that can increase the breakthrough to the third difficulty, he won''t be moved easily.


    The reason why he kept the fragments is that just in case, he can make many big forces like herons and come in regardless of danger. There must be a reason.


    "I want to know what treasure I can exchange for." Muyi was silent for a moment, and then said.


    "But!"


    With the man''s voice, there immediately appeared three light curtains in front of Muyi, which were densely written with countless small words. Just at a glance, Muyi couldn''t bear to look away.


    The first light curtain is a variety of magic weapons, including not only magic weapons, but also magic weapons, and even legendary artifacts.


    Originally, Muyi thought his magic weapon was absolutely top, but now, on the light curtain in front of him, it can only be called general. If any of the magic weapons spread, I''m afraid it will cause a bloodbath.


    Mu Yi took a deep breath, resisted the impulse to replace the fragments, and then turned his eyes to the second light curtain, and then his breathing became more urgent. All kinds of Dharma formulas and divine skills are recorded on the second light curtain.


    But Mu Yi looked at it and even found the trace of the seven Yin talismans of the original Sutra, and its position was even just the bottom.


    bottom!


    Mu Yi still remembers that at the time of offering the king''s tomb, people fought for the seven skills of Yin Fu in this sutra, but now they are here, but they are only the most common volume of skills. The gap makes people feel depressed and want to spit blood, and then they want to sweep away all the magic skills.


    But fortunately, Mu Yi also woke up later. After all, impulse is only impulse. With his strength, there is no possibility of snatching. At present, the only thing he can use is the eight pieces of fire beast king fragments in his hand.


    Now, Mu Yi can''t help regretting. If he had known so, he had tried his best to kill the fire beast and search for the core fragments of the fire beast king. No wonder everyone would look for them with red eyes. Unfortunately, he has missed the opportunity, and even Qiu Yuezhen has more fragments in his hands than him.


    Mu Yi shook his head vigorously to drive away the regret in his heart, then moved his eyes to the third light curtain, and then his eyes widened completely, just because on the light curtain, he saw two words, Tao seed!


    Muyi just felt his heart beating. Now he is not a new man when he just entered the practice. He will not be ignorant enough to know what the Tao seed is. Even there is a Tao seed in his heart, but it is just an illusion. He doesn''t know how long it will take to mature.


    But now, there is a mature Tao seed in front of him, and his mood at the moment can be imagined.

 Chapter 402

    What is Tao seed?


    Tao seed is the foundation of the Tao and the fruit of all one''s understanding of the Tao. For the second strong person who is difficult to achieve perfection, Tao seed is the supreme foundation.


    As long as the Tao seed is condensed, it means that the door of the third difficulty has been opened. You can step in with a gentle lift. From then on, you can shed your body, become a real person, and become the real strongest in this world. Although you dare not say that you dominate the first dynasty, you still have no problem in achieving the Millennium foundation.


    Why can Maoshan and Longhu Mountain become a millennium school and have experienced the immortality of several dynasties? In the final analysis, it is the existence of the strongest with the third difficulty. As long as the strongest exists, even the most powerful Dynasty is unwilling to provoke.


    At the same time, Mu Yi also understood why each generation of those Millennium schools had the strongest. The Tao species in front of him undoubtedly gave him a good explanation. Since there is an ownerless Tao species here, does it mean that the Tao species can also be inherited?


    Then, Muyi thought of the virtual shadow of the Tao seed in his heart. For a long time, Muyi thought that the Tao seed was condensed by his own hard work. It was a coincidence after he experienced the disaster of being lost. But now, his original determined idea began to swing. It seems that the truth is not as simple as he thought.


    At the beginning, he experienced the disaster of being lost and found himself in fan''s "Hometown", but now it seems that the virtual shadow of Tao in his heart and the disaster of being lost should be just a coincidence. Maybe it can be said that the disaster of being lost is just an introduction, a shadow that makes the virtual shadow of Tao appear, and will that virtual shadow be in his body long ago, He just never found out?


    Once people have association, they will associate it involuntarily. Muyi is like this at the moment.


    He thought of the unknown boxing taught to him by the old Taoist priest. At the beginning, under the old Taoist priest''s stick, he continued to practice the unknown boxing, even if he didn''t feel useful at that time. However, later, as he embarked on the road of cultivation, he gradually realized the extraordinary of the unknown boxing. Every time he played the unknown boxing, a force would be introduced into his body, Wash his body, then sink into his lower abdomen, sink into the deepest part of his body.


    At that time, he thought that those powers were integrated into the undersea wheel and became the power to break through the shackles later, but now, he thought of the virtual shadow of Tao.


    How did the virtual shadow of his Tao come? Should it be after the heart chakra was opened up? If the disaster of loss is just an introduction, does it mean that the virtual shadow has long been in his body?


    If so, who planted the virtual shadow of Tao into his body?


    The answer seems not difficult to guess, but Muyi has a strong bitterness in his heart, which is difficult to melt.


    At the moment when he guessed the answer, Muyi was not happy. The Taoist priest''s love for him had even exceeded his imagination. At the moment, he understood why the Taoist priest''s body was good, and then he suddenly became ill. Since then, his body became worse day by day until he died of old age.


    This is also a doubt in Muyi''s heart after his cultivation, because he knows very well that in the second difficulty, his body has been continuously refined. Even if his cultivation is abandoned, his body is placed there, which is far more than that of ordinary people. How can he age so fast? Until death?


    Now, this question has finally been answered, that is, Tao is a kind of virtual shadow.


    "Old man, you fool, idiot." before he knew it, Mu Yi was in tears.


    Now the truth is revealed, but Muyi is not happy at all. If it is not for his success, the old Taoist can even live a long life, but he¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A moment later, Mu Yi wiped away his tears, because he just felt the virtual shadow of Dao Zhong tremble. He couldn''t help but think of the old Dao''s face and looked at him kindly.


    "Don''t worry, old man. I won''t disappoint you. I will avenge you in the future." Mu Yi''s expression became firm again.


    Then, he looked at the last light curtain again. Before, he noticed Tao seed at a glance and didn''t look at other things. Now, he suddenly felt an eye opener. Tao seed is not a rare treasure on this light curtain. Even if it can directly make people enter the third difficulty, it can only swim up the middle of the ranking.


    On the Tao seed, there are many unheard of treasures, which can not be described simply by rare treasures. At most, in this light curtain, he saw one thing, the soul of the real dragon.


    Originally thought that the real dragon was just a legendary thing, but now the soul of the real dragon clearly told him that the real dragon is not just a legend, but has really existed. Even now, there is a soul of the real dragon, which can be ranked at the top, and its value can be imagined.


    In addition to the soul of the real dragon, Muyi even saw the blood of the real dragon. Unfortunately, without the body of the real dragon, it is impossible to eat the real dragon meat.


    Finally, Mu Yi read all the three light curtains, and then looked up at the light man, "how do you change these things?"


    If the price is appropriate, Muyi doesn''t mind changing some things, because there he saw something called rosefinch stone. Since it''s called this name, it must have something to do with rosefinch. Maybe Nanming needs to leave the fire.


    Although the fragments of the fire beast king are good, they may not be as good as the rosefinch stone that has a better appetite for the fire in Nanming, but there is still a problem at present, that is, how to exchange.


    "There are eight fire beast king cores in your hand, which is equivalent to ten basic units." the light man said, and the light curtain in front of him changed again, with some more numbers behind each item.


    The soul of the real dragon, 100000 units!


    Just looking at the first row, Mu Yi''s face was black. Although he had long guessed that the soul of the real dragon might be very expensive, Mu Yi still didn''t expect it to be so expensive. What''s the concept of 100000 units? There are only ten cores of the fire beast king in his hand, that is, 10000 times the fragments in his hand can be replaced with the soul of the real dragon.


    How many units is the kernel fragment of a fire beast king equivalent? According to Muyi''s own judgment, even if the complete core of the fire beast king is only equivalent to three or five hundred units, away from 100000, it is very different.


    Mu Yi believes that if someone sees the same light curtain as him at the moment, he will definitely turn black.


    A fire beast king is only three or five hundred units, which has made so many perfection level strong people almost fight their lives. If you have another one, I''m afraid they will die.


    Therefore, it is impossible to exchange for the soul of the real dragon.


    And ten units¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Mu Yi''s eyes kept moving down, and the bitterness on his face became more and more intense, because he found that an ordinary magic weapon also needed 50 units to exchange, and even one or two hundred could be found everywhere. He thought the fire beast king core in his hand was very valuable. Now, he thought more.


    But think about it, this is the most normal. The value of a fire beast king is only equivalent to a top magic weapon.


    In the end, Muyi finally saw what he could exchange, magic tools!


    But even the top magic tools are just a burden to him. Can you change some useless magic tools and give them to his men?


    Mu Yi shakes his head. He is not generous enough, but ten units are the most he can get here. Is it difficult to return empty handed?


    Then Mu Yi looked at the rosefinch stone, but the price of the rosefinch stone was one of ten units, which undoubtedly exceeded his expectation.


    Finally, Mu Yi didn''t look at the Tao seed, but the value of a Tao seed was 1000 units, which was still beyond his imagination. Even if all the fire beast cores in the hands of the people were added up, it was far from enough to change the Tao seed.


    "Is it difficult to come in this time and only talk about returning empty handed? Or change a rosefinch stone?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking. Although he knew that this was probably the best way, he still felt a little unwilling to think about it.


    "Do you want to get these treasures?" just when Muyi was sorry, a voice suddenly heard in his ear.


    "Will you give it to me for free?" Muyi didn''t have much fear of the light man, especially after listening to each other''s words, he asked directly.


    "As long as you sacrifice ten units, you can get a message," the light man said.


    "Just a message?" Mu Yi''s eyes suddenly widened.


    "Yes, a piece of news that may allow you to exchange for what you want," said the light man.


    "Possible?" Mu Yi keenly grasped the loophole in the light man''s words.


    "Yes, you can choose whether to sacrifice or not." the light man continued.


    "May I ask a question?" Mu Yi thought for a moment and said.


    "Yes," the light man replied.


    "Do these things exist? And how do others choose?" Mu Yi asked.


    "These are two questions. Are you sure which one to ask?" the light man said.


    "The first one," said Muyi, gritting his teeth.


    "Many things no longer exist." the light man replied, and then the three light curtains in front of Muyi changed again, but they had become sparse under his eyes.


    But this rarity is also relatively speaking. Even now, there are hundreds of things in the three light curtains. Moreover, Muyi can see the Taoist seed, rosefinch stone and even the blood of the real dragon. Unfortunately, the soul of the real dragon disappeared.


    The real dragon''s blood, like Tao seed, needs 1000 units in exchange.


    Mu Yi looked at the light curtain and was speechless for a long time, and the light man did not urge, and the whole hall became silent.


    With the passage of time, almost a incense, Muyi finally had the answer.


    "I choose to sacrifice in exchange for news." Muyi said loudly, and then stretched out his hand. In his palm, eight pieces of the fire beast king were lying there quietly, flashing red light, looking very charming.


    Just after Muyi''s words, the core fragment of the fire beast king in his hand suddenly disappeared. Even if Muyi stared at it, he didn''t find any flaw.

 Chapter 403

    Ten units of fire beast king''s core fragments are definitely not difficult for Muyi to choose. If the salary lamp is not completely restored, he will certainly find a way to restore the salary lamp first. But now, even if ten units exchange for the rosefinch stone, it may not make Nanming advance from the fire, which does not improve his combat power.


    In that case, why not exchange ten units for one opportunity? His previous question was to determine his thoughts. The lost treasures also proved his thoughts. In his opinion, the most likely thing for the lost treasures is to be exchanged by the people who once entered.


    But according to the previous test, it''s just a fire beast king. How can it exchange so many precious things? So Mu Yi turned his attention to the so-called news of the light people, and finally decided to gamble.


    Even if he loses the bet, it''s no pity. Anyway, his biggest wish to enter the ancient Yellow River has been achieved, and he even opened the fifth life wheel, which has no regrets.


    But if he wins the bet, he will make a lot of money. Even if he doesn''t need any magic weapons, he can definitely make his strength advance by leaps and bounds in a short time in exchange for what he needs. Compared with this temptation, there''s nothing to hesitate if he only gambles with ten units.


    "If you hunt the dead spirits in the ancient battlefield, you can get a reward." the light man finally told Muyi the news worth 10 units, but after hearing the news, Muyi was stunned instinctively and killed the spirit?


    He has met these dead spirits on the road before. Maybe one or two dead spirits are not difficult to deal with, even if they are strong at the same level of perfection, but they are rarely alone. Most of them are in groups, like primitive tribes. Each tribe has a powerful leader.


    Once trapped, it is absolutely difficult to escape in the face of endless dead spirits. In Mu Yi''s opinion, the arm lost by master Pudu and the embarrassment of the white tiger flag envoy are related to the dead spirits.


    Even the two old masters of perfect level have suffered such a big loss together. What will happen if Muyi encounters it himself?


    However, if he is asked to give up this opportunity, his heart is a little unwilling. For countless people, the ancient Yellow River Road has countless treasures. How many people want to come in but can''t, and they have worked hard to come to this step. If they give up so easily, wouldn''t it be thunder and lightning?


    Although Muyi was not afraid of the thunder, some accounts were not calculated in this way. After thinking about it, Muyi finally made a decision. In fact, when he decided to sacrifice the core fragments of the fire beast king, he had already made a decision. Otherwise, he didn''t have to. Ten units can exchange for a rosefinch stone. Don''t worry about danger and leave naturally.


    But he chose to sacrifice. Hasn''t he made a decision long ago?


    "Once you die, your life will dissipate. How to determine the reward?" since you have decided to take a risk, Muyi naturally wants to ask about things clearly. You can''t kill the dead for a long time. As a result, you don''t get anything because you don''t know the rules.


    "Take this token close to you, and the number of dead spirits you killed will be displayed on it. As for how much you can get, it depends on your own ability." the light man said, a black token of unknown material appeared in front of him out of thin air.


    Mu Yi was used to the light man''s means in front of him. He directly reached out and took the token. It was a little cold. His eyes stared at it, but he found that the token was attractive, which made him want to immerse himself in it.


    Fortunately, Muyi was determined. Then he looked away and put the token away.


    But before Muyi could speak again, he felt a trance around him. When he looked again, he seemed to have changed a place. However, according to his observation, it should still be within the giant peak, but there was a huge crack under his feet. He couldn''t see to the end, and there was no retreat behind him.


    "It''s broken. I didn''t ask how to go back." Muyi looked around and jumped in his heart. In such a place, there is no way to heaven and no way to the earth. In case he is surrounded by dead spirits, if there is no way back, it will be ten dead and lifeless.


    Mu Yi is not timid, but it doesn''t mean he will be reckless. On the contrary, it''s right to find a way out when coming to this dangerous place. Since the light man sent him here to kill the dead, Mu Yi can be sure that there are countless dead in the abyss crack in front of him.


    After some observation, Mu Yi summoned a Nanming to leave the fire and began to burn the stone wall behind him. Although there was a platform under his feet, the platform was only a few feet wide, with stone walls on three sides and an abyss in front. He wanted to leave here unless he could insert wings.


    "Hiss!"


    Although the stone wall here is hard, it is still like tofu in front of the fire in Nanming. Gradually, a channel appears in front of Muyi, but Muyi doesn''t open the hole too large, and even can only bend down to enter at the beginning. However, after a distance inward, it suddenly becomes open, and he smelts a large stone, which is just good enough to seal the hole.


    An hour later, Mu Yi wiped the dust on his face. Looking at the small world within a few feet, he finally showed a smile. Here is the way he left for himself. Of course, if he can''t use it, it''s better not to use it.


    It''s a backward path, but it''s actually a dead end. After all, once he enters here, he is trapped to death. Even if he can block the dead spirit, he can''t go out unless he has enough perseverance to open a channel in the giant peak. However, even if the shepherd is easy to starve, he may not succeed in that kind of project.


    Now, although he has achieved success in cultivation, he has begun to involve pitching the valley, but it''s no problem not to eat or drink for a few days, but if it''s a few months, he may have become a mummy.


    Moreover, Mu Yi feels that the light man sent him here to kill the dead. According to the reward, it is obvious that in the eyes of the light man, the more dead souls he killed, the more beneficial it is, just like sacrificing the core of a fire beast.


    In this case, the light man will not let him die easily. Even if he really wants to kill him, it is definitely after he has completely lost his use value. Therefore, Mu Yi guesses that if things are really impossible, the light man will take him away.


    Of course, this is just his guess. In order to earn enough units, he must constantly hunt dead spirits.


    Thinking of this, Muyi came to the small platform outside, took a look at the abyss under his feet, and then stamped on the edge with a heavy foot.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the rock under his feet immediately fell apart and several huge stones fell against the abyss.


    After a long time, Mu Yi vaguely heard the sound from below. The next moment, he didn''t hide his breath and directly sent it out.


    "Buzz!"


    At that moment, Muyi felt as if something had been touched by himself, and even made his scalp numb, as if he had been stared at by something.


    "Coming." Muyi takes a deep breath. The salary lamp on his head has slowly rotated, and pieces of fire lotus are rotating around him, making Muyi seem to stand on a fire lotus.


    Soon after Mu Yi''s voice fell, a lot of gray shadows emerged from the abyss. Although I knew that the light man had sent him here, there would be many dead spirits here, but when I saw it with my own eyes, even with his determination, my heart beat.


    Mu Yi immediately stopped hesitating and took out a five thunder talisman. In fact, he was not sure whether the five thunder talisman would work here, but now it was a good opportunity to experiment.


    Before, he drew four five thunder runes with blood essence. In order to kill chickens and frighten monkeys in the valley, he directly used one to the White Dragon King, and that five thunder Rune did not disappoint him. At present, although it is not at the end of the mountain and water, Muyi must save every bit of strength and plan for the future.


    If the five thunder talisman has good power here, it means that he has a powerful means. Even if he wastes one, the remaining two may turn the world around at the critical moment, but if he takes it as a card because he doesn''t know whether the five thunder talisman has effect, it''s irresponsible for himself.


    "Boom!"


    As the five thunder talisman was excited, Mu Yi was stunned when he saw the purple ocean. Even if Mu Yi had done the five thunder talisman without effect, he was stunned.


    "What''s that? Tianlei?" Mu Yi''s eyes were wide and his face was unimaginable. He had never seen Tianlei, but it was definitely not the kind in front of him. It could not be described by Tianlei, but Leihai.


    A five thunder Rune summons a sea of thunder? Mu Yi had a feeling of dreaming. The power of the five thunder talisman had surprised him in the valley before, but unexpectedly, it frightened him now.


    "Is it difficult that the power of the five thunder talisman has something to do with this ancient battlefield?" Mu Yi moved in his heart, because he couldn''t think of any other possibilities except this possibility. After all, the ancient battlefield has become different from today''s world.


    Although I don''t know what kind of disaster happened in that year, this ancient battlefield can even be regarded as a lost place, so some rules here are different from those outside.


    This is Mu Yi''s idea. Even he doesn''t know whether it is right or wrong, but the only thing that can be confirmed is that he summoned the thunder sea in front of him, using only a five thunder amulet.


    At this time, Mu Yi even had a sense of regret. If he had known that the power of the five thunder runes would be so terrible here, he would not have wasted one in the valley before. Unfortunately, there was no if.


    At present, it is impossible to take back this one, so Muyi can only watch the countless dead souls just rising drowned by this purple thunder sea.

 Chapter 404

    The thunder sea came and went quickly, but when the purple thunder sea disappeared, more than half of the previously dense dead directly disappeared. Even the rest were sparse and seemed sad.


    Muyi didn''t know how many dead spirits had been destroyed by the five thunder talisman just now. Although the heat was just an ordinary complaining spirit, the number was enough to make up for everything. At the critical moment, Muyi looked at the token given to him by the light man and found that the token was emitting a weak light. Then Muyi felt that an invisible force was sucked into the token.


    But before he could study it carefully, the rest of the dead became violent, and then rushed towards him, as if they knew that he was the culprit.


    In the face of these dead spirits, Muyi was not in a panic. The fire lotus wrapped around him suddenly expanded under his control. Each petal of the fire lotus had a full square meter and completely occupied his platform.


    At the same time, on the petals of the fire lotus, clusters of flames are like tongues, which bite people.


    Finally, when the dead hit the lotus petal of fire, Nanming''s departure from the fire suddenly soared, and all the dead close to it were directly burned to ashes.


    Compared with the meeting that just entered the ancient battlefield, although Nanming Lihuo has not advanced, thanks to the recovery of the salary lamp, it also makes Nanming Lihuo''s power soar. Before, it may take a breath or two to completely burn the dead, but now, in the blink of an eye, the dead have turned into ashes.


    So although the dead seemed endless, in fact, they didn''t really get close to Muyi, and then they were burned by Nanming Lihuo.


    Muyi stood in the center without any action. In fact, he was constantly calculating the gains and losses in his heart. Burning the dead can get some lamp oil, but it is much less than expected. He can''t make ends meet. Therefore, it will be difficult to supply lamp oil in a short time. At that time, Muyi can only rely on itself to supply Nanming Lihuo.


    Even if he had just made a breakthrough and made great progress in cultivation, he was not confident to keep Nanming away from the fire. Even the salary lamp itself could not do this unless it slowed down the current consumption, but in that case, it would be impossible to prevent the dead.


    But at least for now, there is still no problem to block this group of dead.


    At that moment, the petals of the fire lotus began to rotate, and all the dead spirits close to them were swept away.


    There was no particularly powerful existence among these dead spirits, and the strongest ones were just equivalent to ordinary ones. Then, a light wheel flashed behind his head, and Muyi punched them. The fist intention directly locked the two dead spirits. No matter how they struggled, they could only be torn apart under the fist intention, and their bodies became smaller and smaller, and finally dissipated in front of Muyi.


    It seems majestic and domineering to kill two senior level dead in one boxing, but in fact, if the rosefinch explodes at the beginning and the two demon cutting talismans do not buy him enough time to accumulate strength, and finally condense the boxing intention with his own magic power, there will be no such terrible fist.


    Although it has occupied many congenital conditions, it can not be denied that Muyi''s current strength is already very strong.


    Mu Yi was relieved to kill the seven senior level dead in one breath. He didn''t even think it would be so smooth before. These are the seven senior level dead. In the Jianghu, it is absolutely the existence of the powerful side, but now he has been killed so easily. It''s incredible.


    After absorbing the power of the seven dead, the lamp oil of the salary lamp was finally supplemented. However, Mu Yi''s expression was dignified again, looked at the approaching dead and was ready for the war again.


    Next, Mu Yi locked the air with his fist technique and gave full play to the unknown fist technique taught to him by the old Taoist priest, but even so, he still needs to rely on the salary lamp to block the fish that escaped the net. Although the unknown fist technique is very strong and even mysterious, after all, he deals with different enemies and has different effects.


    After Mu Yi killed these dead spirits, he had unconsciously retreated to the entrance of the cave, and the lamp oil in the salary lamp was completely consumed. Even he himself was no longer in the peak state, and the dead spirits still seemed to be alive.

 Chapter 405

    At this stage, Muyi did not continue to be brave, but chose to go back to the cave, sealed the entrance, and then began to settle in this small world.


    Although the fighting time is short, it is a rare experience for Muyi. The feeling of being in crisis all the time is rarely experienced outside, and his experience is also growing rapidly in this state.


    Originally, a life wheel had just been opened, which undoubtedly took some time to consolidate. At the same time, it also melted the light wheels together. But even Muyi didn''t expect that a battle would greatly save the process.


    Muyi doesn''t know how long he can stay here or when the ancient Yellow River Road will be closed. At present, the only thing he can do is to do his best to kill the dead, strive for more units and exchange them for treasures.


    As for others, he didn''t know. Although he was worried about Qiu Yuezhen, he thought her luck was better than himself. There should be nothing wrong.


    Just when Mu Yi settled down, he didn''t know that in the abyss, a powerful existence woke up from his deep sleep. Around him, there were a lot of dead spirits kneeling. Three of them were closest to the powerful existence, and their bodies were obviously more solid.


    Suddenly, one of the three dead stood up and left without looking back. Then, hundreds of dead followed his footsteps.


    Mu Yi woke up with a start. He could feel that a great danger was coming towards him. Thinking of the bottomless abyss, Mu Yi''s heart was heavy.


    The dead spirit who came before was already a senior level. Now, don''t you want a perfect level dead spirit?


    Mu Yi did not hesitate. Although he knew that the perfect level dead spirit might have many subordinates, he had no choice. At present, he had to work hard.


    Just outside, Muyi saw a figure rising rapidly. At the same time, the salary lamp was suspended on his head again, and pieces of fire lotus bloomed slowly. Behind Muyi''s head, a light wheel loomed, and even the surface of his skin flashed a touch of glass from time to time.


    Finally, the figure slowly became clear. The other party was wearing an ancient general''s armor and a long knife around his waist. It looked full of killing.


    This is the first time Muyi has faced the perfect level dead. More importantly, there are countless dead spirits behind the perfect level dead spirits. Muyi sees five or six senior level dead spirits alone.


    "I''m afraid there''s trouble this time." Mu Yi secretly said in his heart. Even if he still had a card, he didn''t dare to underestimate it.


    When the perfect level dead spirit approached, Mu Yi finally moved. At this moment, the light wheel behind his head almost solidified into essence. The control of perfect level and the power borrowed from the salary lamp made him give a powerful blow.


    The fist flew into the air, and ripples spread out continuously centered on Muyi''s fist. The perfect level dead spirit who bore the brunt suddenly took out a long knife and cut it with force.


    A bright brilliance fell and collided with Muyi''s fist. After a while, a pain came, and then a huge force made him step back out involuntarily. As for the dead spirit, it was also shaken out, and the long knife was raised high with a trace of blood on it.


    "Oh!"


    While retreating, a rosefinch emerged behind Muyi. Under the command of Muyi, he threw his wings at the dead spirit.


    The rosefinch''s speed is very fast, and the perfect level dead spirit just took Muyi''s punch, so he didn''t have time to escape and was directly hit by the rosefinch.


    "Boom!"


    The perfect level dead spirit collided with the rosefinch. In a short time, countless Nanming scattered from the fire and swept away towards the dead spirit following behind. Some powerful dead spirits quickly avoided, but those ordinary dead spirits had no such good luck and were swallowed up by Nanming from the fire.


    When the rosefinch dissipated, the figure of the perfect level dead appeared again. Looking at the other party''s appearance, Muyi couldn''t help clicking. Although it seemed that the perfect level dead were all broken and embarrassed at the moment, Muyi didn''t feel how much the other party''s breath decreased. Although the other party was injured, it was lighter than expected, This is because Nanming''s departure from fire has a restraining effect on the dead, but it also verifies the difficulty of the perfect level strong.


    In other words, the perfect level dead spirit is more difficult to deal with than the rosefinch flag envoy without magic weapons. After all, Muyi did his best to hurt the other party with no magic weapons.


    Now, his accomplishments have risen significantly and he has reached the perfection level. Even if the dead are difficult, there is no need to fear or even shrink back.


    The brave wins when they meet on a narrow road. Muyi looks at the embarrassed perfect level dead spirit and becomes more determined.


    Then, regardless of the consumption, he gathered a rosefinch again. However, the perfect level dead spirit obviously learned to be smart. He didn''t rush up by himself, but gave an order, and the dead spirit army behind him rushed frantically towards Muyi.


    Seeing this scene, Mu Yi did not panic. In fact, he also thought of this situation at present. However, he did not spell it hard, but directly inspired a five thunder rune. At that time, the terrible scene reappeared. A sea of thunder directly shrouded all the dead, and countless dead turned into ashes in an instant to wrap up the powerful dead.


    Although the thunder sea was terrible, he could not help the perfect level dead spirit for a moment. With his knife, he finally broke out of the thunder sea. However, compared with before, he was undoubtedly more embarrassed at the moment, and even his breath was greatly reduced.


    "Just waiting for you." seeing this, Mu Yi showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth, and then his heart moved. The rosefinch immediately rushed towards the other party. The timing was exactly the same. Just as the dead spirit got out of trouble, the rosefinch condensed by Nanming from the fire had already arrived in front of him, and then collided with him.


    Nanming left the fire and collided with the thunder sea, sending out a wave of destruction, which suddenly increased its power. Even Muyi didn''t expect this.


    When Lei Hai and Nan Ming disappear from the fire, only the perfect level dead spirit exists in front of them, and the rest are turned into ashes.


    However, looking at the state of perfect level dead spirit at the moment, Mu Yi was very happy. With continuous unique moves, he finally saw the possibility of completely leaving each other.


    However, the perfect level dead spirit seemed to understand his own state. He just took a deep look at Mu Yi and turned around to leave.


    Muyi finally created such a good opportunity. How can he let the other party leave? While the dead spirit acted, the salary lamp on his head suddenly moved.


    Since the salary lamp was completely restored, many ideas were introduced into Mu Yi''s mind, but the situation was not allowed at that time, so he didn''t check them. When he was settled, he quickly browsed these ideas and found out how to control the salary lamp.


    If Mu Yi wants to learn it systematically, he can''t do it in a short time, so he chose a secret method that is the easiest to learn and the most helpful to him at present.


    Although it is said to be a secret method, the fact is that after Muyi completely mastered the salary lamp, he can display it at will, but he didn''t know it before. Now with guidance, he quickly mastered it before long.


    Under the control of Muyi, the salary lamp quickly came to the head of the perfect level dead spirit, and quickly became larger. In the blink of an eye, the salary lamp had far exceeded the dead spirit.


    "Shoot!"


    Mu Yi pinched his fingerprints and pointed away at the same time.


    At that time, the light of the salary lamp flashed, and a hole was exposed at the bottom. A strong suction burst out from it. The dead spirit who was running away suddenly stiffened, and then began to struggle frantically. Obviously, he also knew that things were bad. If it was really sucked into it, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Muyi grits his teeth to control the salary lamp, but he feels more and more difficult. The reason why he didn''t use this move before is that there are certain restrictions on the swallowing power of the salary lamp. Normally, the salary lamp can only swallow the existence with lower strength than Muyi. Even if Muyi is now at the perfection level, it can only swallow the senior level, but the dead in front of him is at the perfection level.


    Muyi was not dazed, but forced to do so. In addition, the perfect level dead suffered a heavy blow, which made him see some hope, but the facts proved that he thought too simple.


    But just let the dead leave, Muyi was extremely unwilling. This is a perfect level dead spirit. Not to mention how many units it is worth, just the salary lamp devoured him, you can immediately replenish the lamp oil.


    Thinking of the consequences of releasing the tiger and returning to the mountain, Muyi finally stopped hesitating, bit the tip of his tongue and spit out a mouthful of blood essence.


    The salary lamp absorbs Muyi''s blood essence, and the attraction naturally increases. If the dead spirit is still in its heyday, it is useless even if there is Muyi''s blood essence. But now, the dead spirit has been seriously damaged, and even only two or three percent of his strength is left. Therefore, the original stalemate has been broken with Muyi''s blood essence.


    With an unwilling roar, the dead were finally swallowed up, and then the salary lamp narrowed again and returned to Mu Yi''s head.


    When the dead spirit was sucked in by the salary lamp, Mu Yi''s mind also entered it. In the internal space of the salary lamp, the perfect level dead spirit is now surrounded by infinite Nanming Lihuo. Although the other party struggled desperately to break through here, it was still refined by Nanming Lihuo in the end.


    After the dead were refined, the lamp oil suddenly soared by one third, that is, the perfect level dead will contribute so much lamp oil, but it also makes Muyi see the hope that the lamp oil is full. If there are two perfect level dead, maybe this wish will be achieved.


    However, this idea was quickly dispelled after a turn in Muyi''s mind. Before it could succeed, it was mainly the five thunder talisman that attracted the thunder sea and unexpectedly hit the perfect level dead, but now he has only the last five thunder talisman left. If there were two perfect level dead, I''m afraid it must be him who died miserably.


    "Qiang!"


    Just then, the salary lamp suddenly moved and a long knife was "spit out".

 Chapter 406

    Muyi looked at the long knife spit out by the salary lamp, which was the one on the previous perfect level dead spirit, and he had seen the power of the long knife before. With a trace of expectation, Muyi picked up the long knife, but soon, the expectation on his face turned into disappointment.


    I thought I could pick up a magic weapon. Even if I sold it to the mysterious light man, it would be worth at least dozens of units, but I didn''t expect that the long knife was actually incomplete. Maybe it was a powerful magic weapon a long time ago, but now it is seriously damaged, more serious than when I got the salary lamp at the beginning.


    However, even if this magic weapon is incomplete, one thing is still enough, that is, it is hard, otherwise it would have been interrupted in the just collision.


    For Mu Yi, this long knife can only be said to be handy. He is not good at any knife technique. He has learned some moves such as five tigers breaking door knife, but there is no problem with simple chopping.


    The most important thing is that the long knife was taken by the perfect level dead for a long time, and it also caught some breath belonging to the dead, which can at least suppress ordinary dead.


    Then, Mu Yi thought, and the long knife was covered with a blue flame. With the flame burning, there was no sign that the long knife had been melted. At this point, Mu Yi nodded with satisfaction.


    Although the power fell sharply, if you add your Nanming Lihuo, the power of this long knife can not be underestimated. In this way, it will undoubtedly be much easier to deal with the dead.


    Muyi took a flower in his hand before he was interested in taking out the token. At the moment, the token surface emits a weak light. I don''t know if it is an illusion. Muyi always feels that the token seems to be heavier. He sensed it with his mind and found that the token is wrapped by a mysterious force. He can''t break it no matter how hard he tries. It''s a pity.


    At this time, under the abyss, the existence who woke up from his deep sleep sat on the high throne. At his feet, he knelt darkly. There was no sound. The atmosphere was dignified and frightening.


    At the moment when the perfect level dead spirit was turned into lamp oil, the existence on the throne suddenly opened his eyes, and then slowly got up from the throne.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, a figure pulled by an iron chain sounded behind him. Looking carefully, several black iron chains penetrated into his body, and the other end disappeared into the deep darkness.


    "Go and kill him."


    A voice suddenly sounded. If Mu Yi was here, he would be shocked, because according to his knowledge, the dead spirit has no wisdom. Even the perfect level dead spirit is at least a little smarter, which is still far from the real wisdom.


    But in the abyss, a powerful existence bound by iron chains can speak, which undoubtedly proves his wisdom.


    Of course, Muyi can''t come down, so he is doomed to not know the powerful and terrible existence under the abyss.


    At the moment, the only thing he can do is to recover as soon as possible to cope with the next war.


    Hearing the voice from the throne, many dead spirits lowered their heads together, and then the first two perfect level dead spirits stood up first, and then flew out in no order. Behind them, dead spirits continued to join the army.


    Soon after Muyi had settled down, a strong fear rose in his heart, which was several times stronger than before. At that moment, his soul seemed to be frozen.


    After waking up, Muyi did not continue to settle, but wiped the long knife in his hand. The long knife looked rusty, but the blade was still sharp.


    "Hoo!"


    Finally, a wind came from below. Mu Yi was already familiar with this wind, but this time the wind was undoubtedly greater and more violent than before.


    Mu Yi took a deep breath and knew that his biggest disaster had come. Although it was dangerous before, he still had a little confidence, but this time, he had no confidence at all. Looking at several attacks, the dead were stronger and stronger every time.


    The perfect level dead spirit has been dispatched last time, so what will it be this time? Equivalent to the third difficult ghost?


    Mu Yi shook his head and expelled the absurd idea. Although he also believed that there would be a third difficult ghost on the battlefield, he didn''t think he would encounter it. Because of such existence, killing him was no different from crushing an ant. There was no need to send dead spirits to die.


    Well, since it can''t be the third most difficult dead, it can only be the perfect level, but there must be more than one, and most importantly, in addition to the perfect level dead, the number of other senior and even ordinary dead will be more.


    His left hand touched the cloth bag. There was also the last five thunder runes, which was also related to his counterattack. The terrible thunder sea was definitely the nemesis of the dead. Unfortunately, the number of five thunder runes was too small after all, and he could not break through the limit of five, which undoubtedly greatly limited his strength.


    Otherwise, if he carries hundreds of thunder runes, he will not be afraid even if there are many dead spirits. On the contrary, with this credit, he can exchange any treasure he wants, including Taoist seed and even the blood of the real dragon.


    The role of Tao seed is very clear, which is to make people take the last step to reach the third difficulty. He doesn''t know how to use the real dragon''s blood, but the word real dragon alone is enough to prove its value, and the price is the same as Tao seed, which also shows that it is not inferior to Tao seed.


    If there are 1000 units, his strength will certainly advance by leaps and bounds, and the third difficulty is no longer an extravagant hope.


    Thinking of this, Muyi''s heart became hot, and his right hand holding the long knife couldn''t help being more powerful.


    "Come on."


    Mu Yi shouted in his heart. Finally, two figures appeared in his sight first. Although he had expected, Mu Yi still trembled after seeing these two figures, but he was relieved.


    It was his expectation that there were perfect level dead spirits, but the number was one less than he expected, which was a blessing in misfortune.


    The two perfect level dead spirits may not be able to fight together. In particular, the salary lamp has just refined a perfect level dead spirit. When there is no shortage of lamp oil, it gives Muyi confidence. As for those ordinary dead spirits, they can fight together even if they still have a five thunder amulet card.


    So although this time is extremely dangerous, it is not without a chance.


    The two perfect level dead spirits were very fast, and as soon as they came up, they suddenly divided and rushed towards Muyi from both sides, without giving Muyi any time to prepare.


    In fact, Muyi didn''t need to prepare. When two perfect level dead spirits came, he had moved. The long knife cut hard at one of them. This knife, Muyi also didn''t leave any hands. The flame was in the air. Nanming Lihuo was urged to the extreme, and the lamp oil in the salary lamp fell sharply.


    At the same time, a huge rosefinch appeared behind Muyi. With a fan of his wings, he rushed towards another perfect level dead spirit.


    The battle started at the moment when the two perfect level dead appeared, and in the most tragic way.


    "Boom!"


    There were two explosions in succession, and the two great consummation level dead stopped at the same time. Because they had been prepared, although Muyi''s attack was abrupt and powerful, it did not cause any injury to them.


    Then, more dead spirits flew out of the abyss. First of all, there were more than a dozen senior level dead spirits who rushed towards him fearlessly. Behind these senior level dead spirits, there were endless dead spirits. Obviously, this time, the two big dead spirits planned to pile him up with these ordinary dead spirits, which is undoubtedly the best way.


    Mu Yi''s eyes flashed ferocious. He never hesitated at the critical moment, so the last five thunder amulet was directly inspired by him. In a short time, a sea of thunder came. First, when all the dead fell into the sea of thunder, there were endless dead falling into it.


    In the sea of tears, the electric snake swam away. Even if the senior level necromancers met this kind of electric snake, they would immediately turn into ashes. As for the two perfect level necromancers, because they were a little far away, although they also fell into the thunder sea, they were only on the periphery, and with their strength, they soon separated from the scope of the thunder sea.


    Moreover, because there are too many dead spirits this time, the effect of Lei Hai is not as good as the last time. Mu Yi sees this and summons the rosefinch without hesitation. This time, he almost poured out half of the lamp oil to condense a rosefinch, so the rosefinch looks more real. In contrast, its size is reduced and there is almost no flame on it, It is difficult for ordinary people to see that this is a rosefinch condensed by fire.


    "Oh!"


    With a cry, the rosefinch directly jumped into the thunder sea, and then detonated. The more turbulent and terrible wave came. The platform under Muyi''s feet clicked and collapsed. Fortunately, Muyi found it in time and hurried back, so they didn''t fall into the abyss together.


    As for his feet, there was only less than a foot.


    In front of him, the dark dead had already been emptied. Only some far away dead escaped from the sky. Mu Yi kept wandering, and finally found the two perfect dead in the distance.


    The two perfect level dead did not die. As early as Muyi expected, they just looked at their injuries, but they were not serious as expected.


    Then, one of the perfect level dead screamed. The fleeing dead gradually gathered under the command. Although they looked sparse, there were at least thousands of dead. Although most of them were ordinary, Muyi still didn''t despise them.


    Soon, under the command of the perfect level dead, these dead spirits rushed towards him again. Unfortunately, without the five thunder runes this time, there would be no thunder sea.


    When the first dead spirit jumped in front of him, Muyi finally raised his long knife and cut it off.


    The blade was ablaze with flames, and the dead spirits directly turned into ashes, but then more dead spirits rushed up and directly drowned Muyi.


    Through the gap, I still vaguely saw flames splashing. In this process, there were dead spirits dying, but also dead spirits joining.

 Chapter 407

    In the face of countless fierce souls who are not afraid of death, Muyi only has to kill. Instead of using a big unique skill, he constantly kills the souls who rush up with a knife. In this process, his knife technique is constantly changing. The so-called "ten thousand methods are one". Muyi''s Boxing technique has condensed the artistic conception. Therefore, in the feedback of boxing technique, the knife technique has become more and more concise and more fierce, Each knife can be cut from the most appropriate angle. The force used is also the smallest, but the effect is the greatest.


    In addition, it makes up for the fact that Nanming leaves the fire on the blade, making Muyi look like an invincible God of war.


    However, the two perfect level dead always hid far away and didn''t come forward immediately, but Muyi also clearly felt that once he revealed any flaws or had a failure, it would be a crazy attack by the two perfect level dead.


    Mu Yi was not in a hurry. While killing the dead spirits who rushed up, he paid attention to the two perfect level dead spirits. Up to now, his state of mind has been completely peaceful, and the continuous fighting has gradually integrated his fifth life wheel into his own light wheel. In this way, the power of his own life Shentong has been improved again.


    As time went by, the two perfect level dead seemed to find that they couldn''t do Muyi just by relying on the ordinary dead, and finally couldn''t sit still. Then, the two perfect level dead came towards Muyi from left to right.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi had a sneer on his mouth. He had been deadlocked for so long, isn''t it for now? Otherwise, the ordinary dead would have been destroyed.


    Looking at the perfect level dead from left to right, Muyi took a deep breath. The whole body was in full bloom, and a light wheel appeared at the back of his head. At the same time, the salary lamp was also in full light. This time, Muyi''s breath suddenly soared.


    Then, he tried his best to chop one of the dead. In a short time, a fire dragon swept through. In the middle, all the ordinary dead turned into ashes.


    Facing the fire dragon, the perfect level dead spirit suddenly appeared a long gun and stabbed it!


    Although the wisdom of the dead is not high, some instincts still remain, especially the perfect level dead, whose fighting instinct is terrible.


    A little black light flashed at the tip of the gun, then collided with the fire dragon, and then the fire dragon quickly disappeared.


    However, at this time, Mu Yi''s mind was on the other side. After cutting the other dead spirit, Mu Yi put all his mind on the other side. With his mind moving, the dead spirit on the other side was wrapped by a huge fire lotus. There was no sign in the whole process.


    As for the fire lotus, it was more like hiding there early, waiting for the dead to take the bait.


    The fire lotus rotates and wraps the perfect level dead spirit in it. The lamp oil in the salary lamp drops rapidly. Although the dead spirit continues to struggle, it is still firmly trapped and difficult to escape.


    "Blow it up!"


    At present, there was no reason for Mu Yi to hesitate too much, because his opponent was more than a perfect level dead spirit. On the other side, the fire dragon had disappeared and the long gun was continuing to stab him.


    Among my friends, ink Ruyan is using a gun. However, compared with the perfect level dead in front of me, ink Ruyan''s shooting method is a bit small and big. Even that realm is slightly inferior to Muyi. It can be imagined how powerful the dead were before they died.


    On the other side, the fire lotus exploded, and then came the scream of the dead. I want to hurt a lot.


    However, Mu Yi had focused on the other side. Then, a rosefinch took shape, flapped its wings and rushed towards each other.


    At the same time, the salary lamp on Muyi''s head appeared on the top of the dead spirit just injured by the fire lotus explosion. At the same time, it grew rapidly. A dark hole appeared at the bottom of the salary lamp, and then a strong suction came.


    Obviously, Muyi plans to do it again, but now the dead soul is only slightly injured. If he wants to rely on the suction of the salary lamp, he is far from being able to suck him in.


    When he felt the threat, the dead began to struggle, and the salary lamp was shaky and seemed to be unbearable.


    It was not easy to create such a good opportunity. How could Mu Yi give up? He bit the tip of his tongue again and spewed out a big mouthful of blood essence.


    The salary lamp absorbed Mu Yi''s blood essence and immediately became stable, but it was only able to suppress the dead spirit, so that it could not break free, and it was still difficult to inhale him.


    Mu Yi was distracted. He had just restrained the dead spirits here, but there was another situation on the other side. The rosefinch could not hurt the other party. That long gun in the other party''s hand increased his strength. Unfortunately, there is no five thunder talisman at present, otherwise it would not be so difficult.


    The dead here seemed to know that their companions were in danger and began to rush over recklessly. The good situation that Muyi had managed to promote naturally did not want to be destroyed, so they had to bite their teeth and stop each other. Behind his head, the light wheel almost condensed into essence and fought with the dead.


    In just a few breaths, Muyi''s body was already decorated, and his right chest was almost punctured. However, he blocked all the attacks of the dead spirit, and even hit the other two knives. When the dead spirit retreated, Muyi''s body shook. When he appeared, he was already standing at the top of the salary lamp.


    The flame of the salary lamp suddenly rose and wrapped Muyi in it.


    "Give it to me."


    Mu Yi roared with a red face, and then he disappeared directly into the flame. When he appeared again, it was already inside the salary lamp. Before, his mind was integrated with the salary lamp, but now, it is the whole person integrated with the salary lamp, and the two are naturally different.


    Some people who are good at swords have the integration of swords, and the ultimate magic weapon is the integration of human and treasure. Of course, Muyi is only the most superficial integration at present, but even so, it also makes the power of the salary lamp soar. The dead who were still struggling are sucked into the internal space of the salary lamp after Muyi is completely integrated with the salary lamp.


    Then the raging flame wrapped him in an instant. When another perfect level dead spirit had not reacted, he had refined it. Then Muyi felt a surging force into his body, and the previous consumption was immediately replenished. At the same time, the lamp oil in the salary lamp also increased a large part.


    In the salary lamp, Muyi can still clearly perceive the outside, even more clearly.


    Another dead spirit saw that his companion was swallowed up and was directly angry. He stabbed him in the air. Muyi controlled the salary lamp to dodge, but unexpectedly, the long gun seemed to lock the salary lamp directly. No matter where the salary lamp appears, it can reach it directly.


    "Boom!"


    The salary lamp was stabbed solidly. Muyi hiding inside the salary lamp even felt dizzy, and his body was shocked and his blood gas surged.


    Looking at the same dead spirit flying, Muyi''s eyes were full of killing opportunities. Flames spit out from the salary lamp and turn into fire dragons rolling towards the dead spirit. The dead spirit was overwhelmed, tied up by the fire dragon, and then began to struggle hard.


    In fact, Muyi doesn''t expect these fire dragons to trap each other for long. Just a few interest is enough.


    When Muyi tried his best to control the salary lamp, a huge breath emanated from the salary lamp. The breath was vast and majestic. Around the salary lamp, a miniature rosefinch swam away and sometimes cried.


    Under the abyss, the figure on the throne suddenly looked up, and two pure lights flashed from his eyes.


    Just as Muyi was preparing to use the salary lamp to give a powerful blow to kill the last dead soul, a strong chill suddenly rose in his heart, which even frozen him.


    "No!"


    Mu Yi immediately shouted in his heart, almost instinctively, and the previously condensed powerful blow quickly turned into a layer of protection.


    Just when the defense was just formed, a really vast force came from the void and bumped firmly into the salary lamp.


    "Boom!"


    Under this force, the layers of defense of the salary lamp were like thin eggshells, which broke one layer after another. Soon, the force exploded on the body of the salary lamp.


    "Click!"


    A slight sound came into Mu Yi''s ear, and his body also took the blow firmly, and immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood, which flowed out of the seven orifices. At the same time, Mu Yi also heard a sad cry, which was the sound of rosefinch.


    After a while, the breath of the salary lamp fell, and Muyi''s internal organs were also strongly shaken, all of them were displaced. The original life light wheel behind his head was directly broken up, and there were many cracks in the life wheel in his body. With this blow, Muyi''s injury was unprecedented.


    At this time, the lamp oil of the salary lamp began to consume breath quickly, and almost every interest would drop a part to repair the salary lamp. However, this time, the effect was not very obvious. Then, Muyi withdrew from the salary lamp.


    After stepping back, Muyi directly collected the salary lamp into the sea, and even couldn''t care to check the damage degree of the salary lamp. He directly took out a rejuvenation charm to stimulate him. After a long time, a light enveloped him. Under the effect of the rejuvenation charm, his injury was getting better quickly.


    Muyi originally thought he would be attacked by the dead, but unexpectedly, when he came out, the dead had disappeared, as if he had never disappeared. However, from the surging atmosphere around, Muyi vaguely guessed the end of the final satisfactory level dead.


    Under the effect of the rejuvenation charm, Mu Yi''s injury improved rapidly. However, at this time, the token on his chest suddenly emitted a faint light, and then wrapped him. After a breath, Mu Yi''s figure disappeared directly.


    Just after Muyi disappeared, the existence under the abyss suddenly roared, the chain behind him was constantly shaking, and an invisible wave was constantly transmitted. The platform on which Muyi originally stood was quietly turned into powder.


    If Muyi still stays here at the moment, I''m afraid he will follow in the footsteps of the platform.


    When he felt the power of the token, Muyi suddenly felt relieved. Although there were some accidents in the end, fortunately, he won the bet. The mysterious light man didn''t give him up directly, but took him away when he was seriously injured.


    But thinking of that terrible blow, Mu Yi''s heart still kept pouring out cold.

 Chapter 408

    After Mu Yi woke up, he came to the hall again. The mysterious light man was still floating in the air. There were still three light curtains in front of him. Everything seemed to be the same as before he left.


    If it weren''t for the injury on his body and the long knife in his hand, Muyi would even think he had a dream.


    "Congratulations on coming back alive."


    Just then, the mysterious light man spoke.


    "What if I didn''t kill the perfect level dead at last?" Muyi asked directly.


    "Nature can''t come back," said the mysterious light man.


    "Don''t know how many survived this time?" Mu Yi asked again.


    "In the end, you will naturally know." after the mysterious light man said that, the token was suddenly taken away. After a few interest, the mysterious light man said again: "this time you have harvested 370 units, which can be exchanged for treasures."


    "So few?" Mu Yi suddenly opened his eyes. Although he didn''t kill the last consummation level dead spirit himself, he also died indirectly in his hands. In this way, there were three light consummation level dead spirits who died in his hands.


    In addition, those senior level dead spirits and countless ordinary dead spirits only got 370 units. This figure is undoubtedly much lower than Muyi''s psychological expectation. After all, he had all his cards and even nearly died.


    Even he can only get 370 units, which can be imagined by the rest of the people. However, whether it is worth spending all in exchange for a message varies from person to person.


    At least for Mu Yi, the deal is still worth it. Although he narrowly escaped death, he can''t have him today without fighting and honing.


    "You can continue to choose to fight," said the mysterious light man.


    "Hey, hey, go on? I''m afraid you''ll have to collect my body next time." Mu Yi sneered. I don''t know why. He always felt that the mysterious light man in front of him was a little strange. It was more appropriate to say that he was a real person than a tool spirit.


    However, Muyi also knows that this is unlikely, because normal people can''t live so long, and if they are really human, at least they are real people, so there''s no need to play this game with them.


    Therefore, the most likely thing for the mysterious light man in front of him is the spirit of the hall, acting according to some established rules.


    "Can you recycle this long knife?" Muyi raised the long knife in his hand and said. Although this long knife is a incomplete magic weapon, it is of no use to him. It''s better to sell it to the other party than lose it.


    "One incomplete magic weapon is worth seven units," said the light man.


    "What? Only seven units?" Mu Yi glared. Now he can feel the other party''s black heart. Although the long knife is incomplete, it is also a magic weapon at least. You know, the most common magic weapon on the light curtain is worth more than 50 units.


    And this long knife, if it is in a complete state, is worth at least hundreds of units.


    The people who saw the light didn''t respond, and Muyi knew it couldn''t be changed. Either he sold the long knife to the other party or took it out. After thinking about it, Muyi decided to talk about it at last.


    His eyes first fell on the rosefinch stone. He suffered a terrible blow and the salary lamp was damaged, which undoubtedly greatly reduced his strength. Therefore, the top priority is to repair the salary lamp. As for himself, after using a rejuvenation charm, his injury has recovered 7788, and the rest is irrelevant.


    "I want to return the rosefinch stone first." Muyi said. Although the rosefinch stone is not expensive, Muyi has no intention of wasting it. Although he thinks that the rosefinch stone must have an effect on the salary lamp, it is only speculation after all. It has not been confirmed. It is still worth spending ten units to buy one for a test.


    As for all the rosefinch stones, it''s a fool.


    As soon as Muyi''s voice fell, a red pebble appeared in front of him. Muyi instinctively stretched out his hand and found that the rosefinch stone was hot. At this time, the salary lamp in the sea suddenly trembled. Muyi didn''t hesitate and directly summoned the salary lamp.


    After a short time, a suction came from the salary lamp and sucked the rosefinch stone into it.


    Mu Yi''s mind was then integrated with the salary lamp and carefully felt the changes of the salary lamp. After being sucked into the internal space of the salary lamp, the rosefinch stone was directly turned into powder, but at the same time, a force was extracted and swept away by the fire of Nanming.


    After a while, Muyi felt that Nanming had evolved from the fire, and even the salary lamp began to recover.


    "Sure enough, it works." Muyi was overjoyed. After all, speculation is one thing and confirmation is another. Since rosefinch stone has an effect, Muyi will not miss this opportunity.


    At present, Muyi exchanged five rosefinch stones, and with being swallowed up by the salary lamp, Muyi has obviously felt that Nanming is almost on the edge of evolution from the fire, and the salary lamp is fully restored.


    In fact, it''s not surprising to have such an effect. After all, the salary lamp swallowed six rosefinch stones before and after. In terms of value, six rosefinch stones are 60 units, and the most common magic weapon here is only 50 units.


    This is equal to the salary lamp directly swallowing a magic weapon. If it can''t be restored, it''s unreasonable.


    However, the more it is, the more it proves the potential of the salary lamp. At least among many magic weapons, the salary lamp is definitely superior. Most importantly, the quality of the salary lamp is not invariable. The stronger the fire, the greater the power of the salary lamp.


    In the past, I didn''t know how to herd the salary lamp, but now, the fire of the salary lamp has been replaced by Nanming Lihuo. This kind of flame is between ordinary fire and sky fire. In its heyday, it has infinite power, which can''t be compared at present.


    Even if Nanming Lihuo could evolve into a real sky fire, Mu Yi believes that even the so-called third difficulty is not unmatched. After all, according to his memory from the fire, when Nanming Lihuo evolved, the rosefinch dared to challenge the way of heaven, and he saw those pictures with his own eyes.


    Therefore, once the Southern Ming Dynasty evolved from fire to sky fire, it will really burn everything.


    But at present, Nanming is still a long way from fire in its heyday, not to mention the legendary sky fire. At present, although Nanming has absorbed the energy contained in rosefinch stone and started to evolve from fire, on the other hand, this evolution is only recovery, not the evolution from advanced to sky fire.


    But even so, Muyi is full of expectations.


    Seeing that Nanming was only the last point away from the fire, Muyi was not stingy. He exchanged two rosefinch stones again and let the salary lamp devour them.


    After swallowing the two rosefinch stones, Nanming Lihuo finally crossed the key. With a roar, a beautiful rosefinch spread its wings and flew, and the color of Nanming Lihuo has become dark blue.


    After the evolution of Nanming from fire, the salary lamp also suddenly released a strong breath. Far better than before, even the original Rune of the salary lamp has become a lot bigger and more complex.


    Fortunately, the connection between the salary lamp and him has not weakened, and the stronger salary lamp still belongs to him.


    Then, Mu Yi''s mind was integrated with the rune, and the feeling of control came to his mind again. At the same time, a powerful force flowed through his heart, making Mu Yi feel that one punch can kill the strong man of perfection level.


    However, fortunately, he also knew that this was just an illusion of a sudden increase in strength. Although the salary lamp became stronger, it also increased his strength, but it was still impossible to easily kill the perfect level strong.


    At the level of perfection, the simple increase of power is not the key to victory or defeat. The key is the control of heaven and earth and the understanding of Tao.


    Although the evolution of Nanming from fire failed to substantially improve the strength of Muyi, it was enough for him, at least it would be safer in this ancient battlefield.


    After the salary lamp was completely restored, Muyi put his income into the sea to warm up, and then looked at the light curtain again.


    Just now, the salary lamp has swallowed eight rosefinch stones, a total of 80 units, and there are 290 units left in Muyi. This is definitely a huge wealth. After all, the fire beast king killed by the power of the people is only as good as Muyi''s harvest.


    Mu Yi kept browsing on the light curtain. Soon, his eyes fell on the same treasure. The treasure was the tree heart of a millennium old tree. It was regarded as a wooden spirit, and the price was not expensive, only 30 units.


    The reason why Mu Yi likes this tree heart is to read about slaves and years.


    Niannu''er is integrated with Niannian bamboo. It can be said that the stronger the Niannian bamboo is, the stronger her strength will be. Except that she met a corpse mushroom in quyi village at the beginning, Muyi hasn''t seen a spirit thing again. Therefore, niannu bamboo has always wanted to evolve, so she can only slowly absorb Yin Qi. This process is undoubtedly very slow. Even the growth of niannu bamboo last time depended on the help of Youming flower, But the effect of Youming flower is also limited.


    Only the real spirit can make the years bamboo grow rapidly. There was no chance before, so I can only regret it. But now that I met it, Muyi naturally can''t miss it. Not to mention that the tree heart has only 30 units. It''s a piece of cake for Muyi at the moment.


    As for the rest of the magic weapons, he did not intend to exchange them, because he had a salary lamp and years bamboo, and basically did not need other magic weapons, otherwise he could not chew more. He believed that it was enough for the Taoist priest to leave a salary lamp for him.


    The salary lamp has many functions waiting for him to develop. At least the rosefinch mark and absorbing faith are not comparable to ordinary magic weapons. This is also an important reason why Muyi firmly believes that the salary lamp is not simple.


    After consuming 30 units in exchange for the tree heart, the light curtain flashed, and the tree heart appeared in front of him. The tree heart looked the size of a baby''s fist, green, like amber, and smelled a faint aroma of plants and trees.


    Close the heart of the tree, and Mu Yi''s eyes continue to look on the light curtain. Although he most wants to get the Taoist seed and the blood of the real dragon, the 1000 units are high above, which is far beyond his ability, so he can only retreat to the second place.

 Chapter 409

    "Mend the sky!"


    When Mu Yi saw the name on the light screen, he was instinctively stunned. Although there were many treasures on the light screen before, he was sure that there was absolutely no name, but now there is more name on the light screen, and the price is exactly 260 units, which makes Mu Yi have to doubt that the so-called sky filling que was specially prepared for him by the mysterious light man.


    As for the purpose, it is still uncertain, but from the name, this thing should be related to the way of heaven, but everything involved in the way of heaven is simple.


    Moreover, Mu Yi had an intuition in his heart that mending the sky was very important to him, and even made him have an impulse to exchange directly.


    However, in the end, Mu Yi suppressed the impulse, because in his opinion, it was more like a trap specially set for him. The bait was tempting, but once swallowed, I''m afraid I couldn''t help myself and my life was in danger.


    Mu Yi took a deep breath and forced himself to look away, but he couldn''t see many treasures on the light curtain. His mind was full of the words "mending the sky Que". It seemed that if he didn''t choose, he would regret it all his life.


    "Enough!"


    Finally, Mu Yi shouted, and a powerful breath broke out from him. Behind his head, the life light wheel directly appeared, and a glass lamp loomed.


    After a while, the temptations in Muyi''s mind dissipated.


    After reopening his eyes, Mu Yi gasped and looked at the mysterious light man with more fear.


    "Come on, your purpose."


    The appearance of mending the sky Que and the temptation for no reason. Muyi believes that all this is caused by the mysterious light man, and since he has done so, he must have his purpose.


    "Everything is a choice of fate," said the mysterious light man.


    "The choice of fate? Do you really think I''m a little doll who hasn''t seen the world? Or do you think I''m easier to cheat when I''m young?" Mu Yi said sarcastically. He doesn''t believe what fate is not. If it''s destiny, he doesn''t have to do anything. Wouldn''t it be better to eat, drink and die every day? What does it matter if it''s destiny anyway?


    "Mending the sky que can save you from a life and death crisis in the future." the mysterious light man kept silent for a while and continued.


    "With my current strength, as long as I don''t die to challenge the strongest in the third difficulty, who can kill me? Give me three years, even if I''m an unattainable real person, I may not be able to pull down my horse." when Mu Yi said this, he gushed a sense of self-confidence. It took him less than a year from nothing to now, Although there are the foundations and various arrangements laid by the old road for him, if his qualification is not good and his mind is not clear, he can''t get to this step.


    Now, he has opened the fifth life wheel, which can be completely stable in a month or two at most. At that time, he will open the sixth life wheel. Even if he delays some time, two years at most, it will be enough for him to open the seventh life wheel.


    Once his seven life wheels are all opened and his life light wheel is completely integrated, his strength will reach a terrible situation. Even if it is still far less than the third difficulty, there are not many people who can kill him in the world.


    Moreover, with the virtual shadow of Tao, he dared not say that the third difficult road was smooth, but the biggest difficulty had been settled, and the rest was nothing more than accumulation and waiting to soar to the sky.


    So three years is not only Muyi''s self-confidence, but also a goal he set for himself.


    Of course, if you say it, I''m afraid it will immediately arouse a burst of ridicule. What step will you take in three years? Become a real person? I''m afraid no one will believe it. More people will think that he is trying to impress the public. It''s just a joke.


    After all, the existence that reached the level of perfection early was trapped in the last step, and it was always unable to step out. As time and months wasted, it finally turned into a piece of loess with full of regret.


    But at the moment, no one thought that Muyi was talking big, and the silence of the mysterious light man undoubtedly acquiesced to this. It seems that he is also optimistic about the future of Muyi, so there is the emergence of mending the sky que.


    "The way of heaven is impermanent, and the end of the law will come again." finally, the mysterious light man spoke again.


    When he heard that the end of the law was coming again, Mu Yi suddenly felt a chill in his heart, and even his scalp was numb.


    The word "the end of the law" is not as simple as saying. The fact that the cultivation of truth became a great success in those years is a sign of the end of the law. The gradual disappearance of ancient myths in history is a harbinger of the end of the law. When it is more and more difficult to practice and break through between heaven and earth, it is the trend of the end of the law.


    There is no doubt that now this world is moving towards the end of the law, which many people know. The only thing they don''t know is how long this process will be, maybe decades or hundreds of years. But now, Muyi suddenly feels that the previous speculation is still too optimistic after all.


    When the mysterious light man said these words, Muyi even had a premonition that the end of the law was coming and was close at hand. It would come under an unpredictable situation for everyone, and then there would be a disaster.


    "Why should I believe you?" Mu Yi asked loudly. In fact, the louder his voice was, the more it proved that he had no confidence in his heart. On the contrary, the more he believed each other''s words.


    "You have no choice, even when you are practicing, you should feel that the end Dharma is coming." the mysterious light man said slowly.


    "Can mending the sky que make me avoid the coming of the end of the law?" Muyi asked again.


    "No." the answer given by the mysterious light man is reasonable and unexpected, but it also shows that the end method is inevitable.


    At this time, Muyi couldn''t help thinking of the kind of palpitations that had arisen for no reason at the time of meditation, as well as a hidden revelation. Once the end of the law came, the world would be the world of ordinary people, the world of guns and all mortals.


    As for practice, it will also follow the path of true practice and become a masterpiece. Even many years later, practice only exists in legends. When people mention practice, they will think that they are liars and lies.


    Mu Yi shudders at the thought of that terrible future, but he can''t change all this. Even if he gathers the strong people all over the world, he may not be able to resist the arrival of the end of the law. Everything seems to be settled. As for them, they may die under the heaven, become ruthless ruminant dogs, or be deprived of all their strength by the heaven and become ordinary people.


    Just, is Mu Yi willing to accept this possibility? The answer is No.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for anyone to make him an ordinary person after getting used to strong power. Muyi has no old heart. Although he has a firm mind, he can''t bear the huge gap of being deprived of power.


    Therefore, whenever possible, Muyi will do his best to prevent this possibility.


    "What''s the use of mending the sky que for me?" Mu Yi said directly. His ability to say so at the moment proved that he had believed the words of the mysterious light man and was interested in mending the sky que.


    "At least mending the sky que can give you a chance, a chance to resist." the mysterious light man said, and his voice seemed to be a little low at last.


    "A chance? Why did all the people in this ancient battlefield fail?" Muyi asked. Now, he has figured out the meaning of this ancient battlefield. He has heard so much from the other party. If he can''t guess again, he is an idiot.


    The ancient battlefield was caused by dealing with a catastrophe. What kind of catastrophe is it? Now I think it''s the end of the French catastrophe, but he failed with the strength of the ancient battlefield. What can he do?


    Is it difficult for him to resist the whole way of heaven with his own strength? Are you kidding?


    "Although those people failed at the beginning, they also succeeded. Otherwise, they would have been unable to practice in the world for a long time. Whether it is the way of mind and spirit or the way of martial arts, it will be like a mirror. Unfortunately, although the end of the Dharma disaster has been postponed, it will eventually come," said the mysterious light man.


    "How can we avoid or eliminate the end of the law?" Mu Yi asked.


    "The only way to avoid the end of the law is to leave this world," said the mysterious light man.


    "What? Leave this world?" Mu Yi was shocked. If he left this world, where could he go? Is there another world besides here?


    "Yes, in fact, at the beginning, some people chose to stay to resist the disaster, and others chose to leave. In the vast world, this is not the only place. At least the underworld exists. As for whether the legendary fairyland exists or not, no one knows. Those who left were looking for the fairyland." the mysterious light man said.


    "Looking for the fairyland? Have they ever found it?" Mu Yi''s eyes showed a hopeful look. The fairyland is the ultimate goal of countless practitioners. Who doesn''t practice to become an immortal? Because immortals are immortal, beyond the three realms and five elements, and truly immortal.


    Who doesn''t want to be an immortal?


    But since ancient times, becoming an immortal is just a legend. Although it is said that someone became an immortal as the ancestor in history, it is only a legend after all. As for the truth, no one knows.


    But if there is a fairyland, even if you don''t become an immortal, you can''t enter it.


    "I don''t know. Maybe they succeeded or failed. Since those people left, there has been no news," said the mysterious light man.


    "How to eliminate the last Dharma catastrophe?" Mu Yi asked again. Since some people chose to leave and some left to resist the catastrophe, the catastrophe could not be eliminated. At least now the practitioners in heaven and earth have not been extinct.


    After all, according to the mysterious light man, although those people failed at the beginning, they also succeeded, which gave Muyi a glimmer of hope.


    "If you want to eliminate the end Dharma catastrophe, you must get rid of the three realms and five elements and the bondage of heaven." said the mysterious light man.


    "Beyond the three realms and five elements, isn''t it becoming an immortal?" Mu Yi asked. This is an answer without an answer at all. Becoming an immortal is a legend, but if you want to eliminate the great disaster, you must become an immortal. What should you do?

 Chapter 410

    Becoming an immortal is too far away for Muyi, and even he has never considered this problem.


    At first, he embarked on the practice to find the old way, but now he is to avenge the old way, and to explore the mystery of practice. It would be better if he could go to the end and have a look at the scenery. I believe no one would refuse this temptation.


    But in the past, Muyi was still a little vague about this end. When he just practiced, he felt satisfied when he reached the second difficulty. But when he reached the second difficulty, he felt that the peak was very good. Now, he has almost reached the perfection. At this time, he suddenly found that the third difficulty might be better, and then he will naturally rush forward with his head down.


    But now, the mysterious light man told him that the end of the law catastrophe was coming. He either became a ruminant dog, turned into ashes, or became an immortal, transcended the three realms and five elements, and then dispersed the catastrophe.


    If Mu Yi is not at a loss, it is absolutely deceptive. Originally, the third difficulty is far away from him, not to mention becoming an immortal. The only thing he can know is that there is a fourth difficulty behind the third difficulty, so what is an immortal? He doesn''t have a definite concept at the moment.


    The only clear thing is that the immortal, jumping out of the three realms and five elements, will never perish and live forever. This is the immortal.


    But the problem is that the immortal is too far away from Muyi. Now he is only the second difficulty, and he doesn''t even have full confidence in the third difficulty, not to mention the fourth difficulty, and even the immortal above the fourth difficulty. Even if he has confidence, the problem is, will the Tao of heaven give him such a long time?


    According to the mysterious light man''s words, the doomsday catastrophe will come at any time. Maybe tomorrow, maybe three or five years, maybe ten or eight years, but there are definitely no decades or hundreds of years. Muyi is still confident, because as long as he is a man with a clear eye, he can see that the current situation is changing too fast.


    Even the Manchu Qing Dynasty is a benchmark. Once the Manchu Qing Dynasty falls and exhausts its last breath of luck, the world will completely change. Whether it was decadent or brilliant, it will eventually become the past, and no one knows what the future will be like, even Muyi.


    The only thing he can be sure of is that the change of heaven and earth must be related to the end of the law disaster, but now he can''t do anything, or he can only drift with the tide. It''s impossible to change the overall situation and reverse the way of heaven. Under the way of heaven, he is just a mole ant, trying not to stop himself, and will be crushed.


    But now, the mysterious light man says that meeting him is the choice of fate. He doesn''t know how many people the mysterious light man has said this sentence to, but at least the other party''s attitude also shows a problem, that is, he is now qualified to come in.


    Even that mending the sky is an opportunity.


    According to the words of the mysterious light man, this mending the sky can help him avoid a life and death crisis in the future. This alone, 270 units is absolutely worth it. However, Mu Yi will not naively think that the mysterious light man is kind-hearted. It is the so-called courtesy must ask for something, and the other party''s attitude is enough to explain all this.


    Of course, Muyi also knows that some cheapness is not so easy to earn, otherwise it will be more likely to become chess pieces.


    "In addition to becoming an immortal, what else can we do to resist the doomsday disaster?" Mu Yi simply asked. He could not bear this responsibility and did not intend to carry it. Even if the sky fell, there was a tall man to bear it.


    "No, immortality is the only hope," said the mysterious light man.


    "It''s no use looking for me. Do you think I can become an immortal before the doomsday disaster?" Muyi asked. Even if the other party believes in him, he doesn''t believe in himself. It has nothing to do with ambition and confidence.


    "No one can become an immortal," said the mysterious light man. Although it is not specifically aimed at Muyi, the meaning has been very clear. Not only Muyi, but no one can become an immortal.


    Hearing the mysterious light man''s words, Muyi also relaxed. At the same time, he also understood that he had thought too much before.


    "Since no one can become an immortal, naturally no one can resist the doomsday disaster. Even if you give me mending the sky que, what''s the use? It''s just something early and late. Although I won''t be unwilling, it''s just a death." Muyi said, is he really willing to die? The answer is obviously No. mole ants are still alive, not to mention him. At the moment, this is just a casual remark.


    If things really come to that situation, he will certainly resist, and after knowing the news, he can prepare in advance. Didn''t someone leave this world at the beginning? Although we may not be able to find the so-called fairyland, it is at least a hope, isn''t it?


    And besides this heaven and earth, isn''t there a hell?


    "If you get the sky mending que, you will have the opportunity to inherit the last power left over from this ancient battlefield." at this time, the mysterious light man said again.


    "The last power left over from this ancient battlefield?" Mu Yi was stunned, and then stared at the mysterious light man. Does the so-called power mean those treasures? Mu Yi''s heart trembled when he thought of Tao seed, the blood of the real dragon, and those magic weapons that he had never heard of.


    If he doesn''t feel excited at the moment, it is absolutely deceptive. Only by seeing it with his own eyes can he understand what the ancient Yellow River Road represents and what the meaning of the treasure is. Some rosefinch stones alone will make Nanming evolve away from fire. If he swallows some other treasures, will Nanming evolve directly to the highest level, or even degenerate into sky fire? Will the salary lamp improve the quality again? Even beyond the magic weapon? Become those artifacts in mythological records?


    Not to mention the salary lamp, just Tao seed and the blood of the real dragon are enough to create the strong person of the third difficulty. The third difficulty is a real person. Even if you really face the end of the law disaster, the stronger your strength is, the greater your chance to survive. In the face of such temptations, no one can remain unmoved.


    Moreover, Mu Yi believes that the so-called final power of the mysterious light man must be more than these treasures, which must have a deeper meaning.


    How was this ancient battlefield? Real people walk everywhere, as many as dogs.


    Consummation naturally refers to the second difficulty, and the real person is the third. Although there is no further explanation, Muyi believes that there was definitely the fourth difficulty at that time, and even if it failed at the beginning, it can at least prolong the time of the great disaster. This alone is enough to illustrate the strength of those people.


    Moreover, how can people like this not leave their cards in the end? I believe that the mysterious light man in front of me is one of the cards.


    "I want to know what the so-called final power refers to." Muyi asked directly.


    "You have no right to know now," said the mysterious light man.


    "Oh, according to you, even if I get the sky mending que, I may not inherit the last strength of the ancient battlefield?" Mu Yi finally turned the corner.


    "Mending the sky que just gives you a chance. Whether you can inherit the last strength of the ancient battlefield depends on your own ability." the mysterious light man said slowly, but his words also confirmed Mu Yi''s guess at the beginning, that is, there is not only one so-called mending the sky que, and he is also not the only candidate.


    The previous battle now seems more like a trial. Only success is qualified to mend the sky.


    "Well, in that case, if I hesitate again, it''s hypocritical. I''ll take it. As for the last strength of the ancient battlefield, I won''t give up." Muyi suddenly said. In fact, he suddenly thought through a truth. Instead of relying on others, he might as well fight on his own. Even if I fail in the end, at least he won''t have any regret.


    And he also wanted to see what the so-called final power was.


    When Muyi''s voice fell, he saw a flash of light, and then a piece of gold paper appeared in front of him. The gold paper was full of handwriting, but Muyi found that he didn''t know a word, but from the gold paper, he felt the power of palpitation.


    Without hesitation, Mu Yi directly reached out and took the gold paper. He believed that the mysterious light man would not plot against him, because the mysterious light man really wanted him and didn''t need so much trouble. It was easy to kill him by the means of changing his space at will.


    The gold paper is a little hard and feels more like metal, but after folding, there is no trace left. Only the words on it vaguely emit golden light, which is frightening.


    I didn''t know the word and didn''t know how to use it. Finally, Muyi still packed the gold paper. Since the mysterious light man handed him the sky que, it will work when it''s time to work.


    So far, all the units obtained by Muyi''s killing the dead spirit have been consumed. Looking at the remaining treasures on the light screen, Muyi is still unwilling. After all, such a good opportunity is not easy to encounter. Any magic weapon and any secret method on it will cause a bloody storm.


    Finally, after looking at the long knife in his hand, Mu Yi suddenly lost his mind of trading. After all, the long knife has only seven units in the eyes of the mysterious light man, and the seven units can''t change anything at all. Instead, he might as well take it out. At least he can make do with it now. Even if he doesn''t use it in the future, he can give it to trusted men, or even barter, Exchange what you need.


    After all, even if the long knife is seriously damaged, it is also a magic weapon, and the biggest feature of the magic weapon is to be able to recover. Although the process is very slow and costly, it is at least a hope. Even the top magic tools may not be comparable with this alone.


    Especially in the hands of people in need, it is even more powerful.


    So Muyi decided to leave the long knife until she came out of the ancient Yellow River Road. At the moment, Muyi thought more about Qiu Yuehe. Since they entered here, they separated. I don''t know how she is now. Whether she has reached her wish and exchanged what she wants.


    And who among the rest can get the sky mending que? At least, to some extent, it is his competitor.

 Chapter 411

    It was another trance. Muyi found that he had left the hall. Thinking about his previous experience, it was like a dream, but the long knife in his hand and the things in his arms undoubtedly showed that everything was not a dream.


    Muyi looked around. It was still the channel, even not far from where he had just entered. After thinking about it, Muyi continued along the channel with a long knife. Before long, he came to a wide place, and there were already people here.


    Mu Yi glanced quickly and didn''t find the figure of Qiu Yuezhen, which made him more or less worried. In fact, not only Qiu Yuezhen didn''t appear, but even the white tiger flag bearer, Maoshan and Longhu Mountain old Taoists didn''t appear.


    No doubt zaifeng is the most attractive animal husbandry in the field. At the moment, the old eunuch is still standing behind him. Looking at his leisurely appearance, it is obvious that he has not experienced any battle, but the pride on his face also shows that he has got what he wants.


    After all, fan yuan and others grabbed a lot of core fragments of the fire beast king, far more than Muyi. These fragments are enough for him to exchange some treasures. I''m afraid only he knows what to exchange.


    Maybe others will choose another way, but this zaifeng is definitely not included. After all, with his strength, choosing another way is basically looking for death. As for the old eunuch, the purpose is only to protect zaifeng, and the rest obviously won''t care.


    Fan yuan and the thin man didn''t appear. I''m afraid he made the same choice as Muyi.


    In addition to Zai Feng and the old eunuch, there are also the maid around Hua Qianwu and the young Taoist in Longhu Mountain. Obviously, they are not qualified to choose another way.


    "You''re not dead." zaifeng was surprised when he saw Muyi, but then his smile became a little sinister. At the same time, he also looked at the long knife in Muyi''s hand.


    "The Lord hasn''t died yet, how can I die?" Mu Yi sneered. Now it''s a good opportunity to kill zaifeng. Even if the old eunuch is a strong man at the perfect level, he believes that as long as he wants to kill each other, he can definitely succeed. Even the old eunuch can''t stay.


    After all, after meeting again, Muyi''s strength has made great progress, and he has the experience of killing perfect level dead. It''s not impossible to kill another one.


    However, after Muyi made a decision in his heart, he felt a crisis. He took a deep look at zaifeng and pressed down the killing opportunity again. He decided that even if he really wanted to do it, he''d better wait until huaqianwu came out.


    And I was injured there before. Although I used a rejuvenation symbol, the injury has not fully recovered. It''s not suitable to start at this moment.


    "Good. Give me what you have in your hand. I can consider letting you go." zaifeng''s eyes are hot. After all, Muyi didn''t have this knife before, so the origin of this long knife can be imagined.


    "If you want to, you can come up and take it." Muyi said carelessly. It''s really a treasure that moves people''s hearts and charming eyes. At least the old eunuch around him will never say such words.


    Fortunately, Zai Feng still had some sense. He looked back at the old eunuch and saw him shaking his head. He couldn''t help showing a trace of anger on his face.


    As for the old eunuch, he didn''t agree. The answer was very simple, that is, he didn''t have the confidence to win. When he besieged the fire beast king, Muyi shot many times, which made the old eunuch afraid. Especially Muyi was good at attacking. Once the rosefinch exploded, he could escape, but it was difficult to protect zaifeng.


    His task is to protect zaifeng''s safety, not to compete for treasures. Of course, if Muyi''s strength is very low and he can kill by raising his hand, he doesn''t mind. Unfortunately, zaifeng''s wishful thinking is doomed to fail. It''s difficult to make Muyi lower his head, whether it''s strength or power.


    Zai Feng snorted coldly, but he was not stupid enough to ask Mu Yi for it. Compared with the treasure, his life is undoubtedly more important. However, he has made up his mind that he will kill Mu Yi anyway when fan yuan comes out. Seizing the treasure is only one of them, and more importantly, he has a bad breath.


    Muyi ignored zaifeng and went straight to one side to sit down and began to sort out the gains and losses. In comparison, he made a lot of money. After swallowing the rosefinch stones, Nanming successfully evolved from the fire, and the power of the salary lamp was better, which undoubtedly marked the improvement of his strength.


    There is also the opening of the fifth life wheel, but it still needs to be polished to really give full play to its strength. Moreover, when the throat wheel is opened, his attack means will increase a lot in the future. The so-called following the word is the power of the throat wheel. However, it still needs enough Tao and deeds to follow the word. Now he is far from enough.


    In addition to the increase of strength, the biggest gain is undoubtedly that he learned the secrets of some ancient battlefields, knew the end of the law disaster, and got a sky mending que. Although according to the mysterious light man, owning sky mending que is only the condition for obtaining the final strength, at least he has this qualification.


    The more you know, the more you worry. Now Muyi deeply understands this. At the same time, there is a saying that the stronger the strength, the greater the responsibility.


    In the past, when wandering the Jianghu with the old Taoist priest, although he always thought about what to eat next, where to sleep at night, and not to be caught, as for others, irrelevant, naturally he wouldn''t think much. What''s more, the old Taoist priest was around at that time, and he was responsible for anything.


    But slowly, the old Taoist priest left, leaving him alone. He began to move forward according to the road laid by the old Taoist priest, from being alone to having more partners, friends and subordinates around him. Today, although he often wants to return to Funiu Mountain, in fact, even he himself knows that this is unrealistic, at least in a short time.


    At that time, Muyi''s enemy was the underground government and the white tiger flag bearer. But now, there is another zaifeng, and even the whole Manchu Dynasty. If it''s just like this, at least one third difficulty can''t make him really despair, but his trip to the ancient Yellow River road made him find that he only saw what he thought was a sky. The world is more mysterious than he imagined, More complicated.


    If you can choose, Muyi would rather not know the end of the law disaster than mend the sky. Unfortunately, this is just if. Muyi is doomed not to know anything. Even if it is not for the common people in the world and simply for himself, he can''t give up like this.


    Just when Mu Yi was thinking in his mind, the footsteps came again from the channel. Mu Yi instinctively looked at the past. At the moment, he could judge that those who had stayed here were exchanged for treasures directly, and did not choose to continue killing to exchange for treasures.


    But those who are a little confident in themselves will certainly choose the same path as Muyi and kill the dead in that real and illusory world in exchange for the desired treasure.


    For Mu Yi, maybe rosefinch stone is very important, but for others, it is undoubtedly the most important of Tao seed. That is the key to directly take the last step. Whether it is white tiger flag bearer, flower thousand dance, or others, as long as they get Tao seed, they can certainly take that step and become the strongest in the third difficulty.


    In the face of this temptation, no one can resist it, that is, Muyi has already had a virtual shadow of Tao, so he can barely resist this temptation, but even so, he was very excited at the beginning.


    However, it''s one thing to want to get it, and it''s another thing to get it. Although Muyi''s strength is not the strongest, it''s definitely not weak. In addition, with the bottom card of five thunder Fu, he is not weaker than the white tiger flag bearer and others, but even so, he tried his best, and even nearly died at the last minute.


    But even so, in the end, he only got less than 400 units, less than half of the Tao species. Therefore, it is conceivable that it is difficult to exchange Tao species. Although I dare not say absolutely, among the people, even the most promising one has a success rate of only 10%.


    For those people, even if only 10% is enough to make them work hard, because Muyi has not realized the feeling of no progress and no hope, so he can''t realize the desire of those who waste their time in the perfection level.


    Finally, a figure appeared in Muyi''s sight, and the white tiger took the flag.


    Muyi didn''t expect that the white tiger flag bearer would come out so soon, and he didn''t seem to be hurt. He didn''t know whether he got the Tao seed or not.


    After entering, the white tiger took the flag and made his eyes stay on Muyi for a moment. Just when Muyi thought the other party would shoot directly, he didn''t expect the other party to go to the other side and sit down without paying any attention to the meaning of the people.


    Zaifeng wanted to talk to the white tiger flag bearer, but he was quietly pulled by the old eunuch behind him. Obviously, the old eunuch should have found something wrong.


    Mu Yi also took a deep look at the white tiger flag envoy. He was not sure what the other party had experienced, whether he knew the secret of the end of the law disaster, and whether he had made up the sky, but the other party would not return empty handed.


    Mu Yi has a deep understanding of the strength of the white tiger flag wielding envoy. At the beginning, relying on his cooperation with niannu''er and the harmony of heaven, place and people, he managed to fight a situation of death together. Of course, he died and the white tiger flag wielding envoy was seriously injured.


    Perhaps for this reason, the white tiger flag bearer finally left, and this was when he did not carry magic weapons. When he besieged the fire beast king, he saw the power of the evil spirit long sword with his own eyes, which was absolutely no less than his salary lamp.


    After another moment, the middle-aged Taoist priest of Maoshan sect came out of the channel. He also couldn''t see how. After all, he and white tiger holding the flag have long passed the period when foreign things move. The so-called perfection level can not only control his power, but also his own emotions.


    So even if the other party gets Tao seed, outsiders can''t see anything from their expressions.


    "Da Da!"

 Chapter 412

    "Da Da!"


    With a burst of footsteps, someone came in again. Muyi looked up. In fact, he had heard from the footsteps that it was not Qiu Yuezhen, but someone else.


    When the figure came out of the channel, Muyi also confirmed her guess that the visitor was huaqianwu, but she looked a little embarrassed and pale at the moment.


    After arriving, Hua Qianwu looked around and finally chose a position completely opposite to Muyi. However, if you are interested, you will find that her position just forms an angle with Muyi and surrounds zaifeng in the middle.


    When her maid saw her coming, she was obviously relieved, and then hurried to her side to take care of her.


    After the arrival of huaqianwu, no one continued to come out of the channel for more than half an hour. The dark channel looked like the entrance to hell.


    Zaifeng had confidence in his face at the beginning, but slowly, with the passage of time, he was also a little worried, because neither fan yuan nor another person appeared.


    In fact, not only him, but also the young Taoist in Longhu Mountain was worried.


    "Elder Qingchen, do you know why my master hasn''t come out yet?" the young Taoist finally couldn''t bear it and asked the middle-aged Taoist in Maoshan.


    "I''m afraid I''m trapped inside," said the middle-aged Taoist.


    When the young Taoist heard this, he was very anxious, "elder Qingchen, can you save my master?"


    After listening to the young Taoist, Qingchen shook his head, "this is your master''s choice. Besides, no one can save him. He can only rely on himself."


    The young Taoist stopped talking. He was not a fool. Naturally, he heard the meaning of Qingchen. Originally, he was very presumptuous to speak. Now the other party refuses, he can''t be entangled. Even the other party can remind him that he has done his utmost. I''m afraid the other party won''t pay attention to him without the brand of dragon and tiger mountain.


    Another hour passed in the twinkling of an eye. In fact, everyone already knew that those who did not come out would never come out again, and Muyi once again realized the cruelty of the ancient Yellow River Road, because there were three strong men of the perfect level among those who did not come out.


    Master Pudu, the old Taoist priest of Longhu Mountain, fan yuan, in addition, there are Qiu Yuezhen, Niu Zhen, and the thin man who followed fan yuan. A whole six people fell inside, not including those who died of bad luck at the beginning.


    As for whether this trip is worth it, different people have different opinions. However, in Mu Yi''s opinion, it is definitely worth it. As Qingchen said, everything is his own choice and can''t blame others. The old Taoist who wants to come to Longhu Mountain must be jealous of Taoism, so he wants to fight. As for the result, everyone has seen it.


    "What a pity." Qingchen suddenly shook his head and looked a little lonely, but whether his expression was real or fake, even Muyi couldn''t see it.


    The white tiger flag bearer had no words. He just looked at the channel and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The young Taoist was full of panic and deep fear in his eyes. This trip, his senior brother died and his master was gone, leaving him alone. He didn''t even get the treasure. It can be said that it was extremely miserable.


    I thought I''d come in with my master to increase my knowledge, but I didn''t expect to encounter the biggest nightmare of my life.


    Although Zai Feng looked gloomy, he didn''t say anything cruel. Fan yuan''s fall was definitely a blow to him. After all, the strong man of perfection level was also important to Manchu and Qing Dynasty.


    And most importantly, it is a failure to come into the ancient Yellow River Road this time.


    Hua Qianwu suddenly looked at Mu Yi. Although she didn''t speak, Mu Yi understood what she meant. At present, there is no doubt that it is the best time to kill Zai Feng. Fan yuan is dead, and there is only an old eunuch around Zai Feng. Both Mu Yi and Hua Qianwu are enough to stop him and even kill him together.


    As for Zai Feng, once there is no old eunuch, he will be like a dead fish without any threat and be slaughtered.


    Therefore, after Mu Yi understood the meaning of huaqianwu, his heart beat. The hatred between him and zaifeng was irreconcilable. Once zaifeng gained power, he would certainly not let him go. Instead of waiting for the other party to retaliate, he might as well start first, and be more able to avenge the great slave and ink like smoke.


    Thinking of this, Muyi stood up and looked directly at zaifeng.


    "What do you want to do?" zaifeng noticed Muyi at the first time. In fact, zaifeng was not the only one. All the eyes of the people around him fell on him, and the old eunuch seemed to feel the hostility of Muyi and took a step forward quietly in front of zaifeng.


    "Borrow something from the Lord." Muyi said leisurely.


    "Oh, borrow something from the king? You tell me what you want to borrow. If the king has it, I can''t give it to you." zaifeng saw the old eunuch standing in front of him. He was very brave. As the younger brother of the emperor, he had enough confidence.


    "Now that the Lord has agreed, please borrow your head." Muyi said, a salary lamp slowly rose behind him, and the dark blue Nanming swayed away from the fire.


    "Bold!"


    This time, without waiting for Zai Feng to react, the old Eunuch in front of him made a sound. His voice seemed a little sharp, and his body also sent out a strong breath, but he felt a little feminine.


    "Really?" said Muyi. The light wheel behind his head rose and the long knife in his hand was directly raised. He cut off the old eunuch with a knife. Muyi didn''t leave his hand. He saw flames crawling on the blade in an instant, like a flame knife.


    The old eunuch''s face was dignified. He took a step forward and slapped Mu Yi''s long knife. In fact, after seeing Qiu Yuezhen''s injury last time, Mu Yi knew that the old eunuch was good at palming, which was similar to Qingchen. However, in Mu Yi''s opinion, the old eunuch''s palming was soft and vicious, but he had already embarked on a detour. I''m afraid it would be difficult to go further in his life.


    Of course, people''s fate is usually unpredictable. Maybe the old eunuch can take that step one day, but who can tell?


    At least for the moment, mois is not afraid of each other.


    "Bang!"


    The old eunuch blocked Mu Yi''s long knife with his palm. At the same time, he also felt a chill coming to his face. The flame on the long knife even showed signs of freezing. Fortunately, Nanming had just evolved from the fire and was not afraid of this ice seal with sufficient lamp oil.


    "Qiang!"


    Muyi''s wrist shook and the long knife clanked. Nanming suddenly rose from the fire and became more popular.


    But at the same time, Muyi also felt a vibration from the long knife, which was very powerful.


    Zaifeng was scared silly at this time. He didn''t expect Muyi to really do it. The situation undoubtedly exceeded his expectations. In addition, fan yuan was not around. After all, he had seen Muyi''s strength before. Even if he was touched by the flaming bird, he had to turn into ashes immediately and couldn''t keep alive.


    At the moment, the only thing he can expect is the old eunuch to stop Muyi, and his heart has been full of killing opportunities for Muyi. He vowed to kill Muyi no matter what price he paid if he went out.


    Just when Zai Feng was cruel in his heart, Hua Qianwu on the other side showed a smile, and then gently stood up. Since Mu Yi had shot, in his opinion, Zai Feng''s end was doomed.


    Hua Qianwu''s right hand shook, and a black mang flew out of her sleeve. The black mang was more like a poisonous snake that ate people and went towards zaifeng.


    Zaifeng had all his thoughts on Muyi. Of course, he didn''t find the sneak attack on the other side. Instead, the old eunuch saw it. After all, the strong man of perfect level controlled the whole audience. Even if he didn''t pay close attention, he couldn''t hide all the changes around him.


    Therefore, as soon as Huaqian dance started, he had found that he wanted to stop, but at this time, a fire lotus suddenly rose around him, and the timing was right.


    Although the fire lotus was formed in a hurry and could be broken in a breath or two, huaqianwu clearly didn''t give him this time.


    Seeing that the whip was about to wrap around Zai Feng''s neck, he saw a flash of a figure around him and a finger pop up, offsetting Hua Qianwu''s attack.


    "Qingchen, do you dare to stop me?" Hua Qianwu was even more angry at the sudden appearance of the figure. The hard chance was now destroyed by the other party.


    "Huacheng master passed, Prince Chun is the prince of Manchu after all." Qingchen frowned and then said.


    "It''s extremely hypocritical. When did Maoshan sect start to flatter? And your Qingchen''s knees are too soft?" Hua Qianwu said coldly. Her words undoubtedly mocked Qingchen''s rise to zafeng, a dog leg of Manqing.


    "Huacheng master, be careful." Qingchen said directly.


    On the other side, when the old eunuch broke the lotus, Muyi did not continue to shoot, but also looked at Qingchen from Maoshan sect.


    To tell the truth, it is not Mu Yi''s consideration that Qingchen should stop huaqianwu. In his opinion, even if someone intercepts, it should be the white tiger flag bearer. After all, he doesn''t deal with the other party, but he didn''t expect that the person who shouldn''t do it most should do it.


    In fact, Mu Yi also had some doubts. After all, Qingchen came from Maoshan. Logically, Maoshan sect is detached and has no reason to do it. But now, it seems that there is something he didn''t think of.


    Qingchen''s determination can be seen from standing up in front of Zai Feng. Muyi also knows that it''s unrealistic to kill Zai Feng today. Although he hasn''t fought with Zai Feng, his strength can be seen from his previous siege of the fire beast king without using magic weapons from beginning to end, and Muyi won''t think he won''t have magic weapons. In this way, His strength is faintly superior to others.


    At least Muyi doesn''t have any confidence in the other party, and huaqianwu is mysterious, but he won''t be his opponent.


    What''s more, the old eunuch is also a little difficult, unless the white tiger can stand on their side.

 Chapter 413

    Muyi came to huaqianwu and expressed his attitude directly with his actions. The old eunuch also came to zaifeng again. He only occasionally glanced at Muyi with a little more gloomy. If Taoist Qingchen hadn''t just shot, he would have really planted this time.


    Because his task is to protect zaifeng. Once zaifeng dies, even if he is a strong man of perfect level, he will die in the end.


    "What? Dare to do it and dare not admit it? Maoshan sect is really better known than meeting." Hua Qianwu sneered at Qingchen.


    In fact, even Mu Yi didn''t think that Qingchen would stop huaqianwu. After all, no matter how you look at it, the position of Maoshan sect doesn''t need to be biased towards zaifeng. Moreover, with the inside information of Maoshan sect, even Manchu and Qing dare not offend easily, let alone fight Maoshan sect for a prince.


    Even if the white tiger takes the flag to make a move, it is not as surprised as Qingchen''s move.


    Qingchen was indifferent to him. He was not good at words. Naturally, he said that he could only spend thousands of dances, and he did save zaifeng. I''m afraid only he knew why he did so.


    "You are so brave that you dare to kill the king. When the King returns to the capital, he will send an army to make the ancient city of Dunhuang a ruin. And you, the rosefinch flag envoy, will become the dead bird flag envoy as soon as the army arrives." zaifeng was scared to death, but with the old eunuch and Qingchen guarding nearby, he was much more brave, and then said bitterly.


    Hearing zaifeng''s words, even with Qingchen''s character, he frowned. No matter the ancient city of Dunhuang or the flag envoy of Zhuque palm, they are not comparable to ordinary forces. Today''s Manchu and Qing Dynasties are full of ups and downs, domestic and foreign troubles, and the south is a little better. However, the ancient city of Dunhuang is in the western regions. It is simply unrealistic to send an army.


    Besides, zaifeng''s words are tantamount to angering huaqianwu and Muyi, especially at present, it is unwise.


    "It''s up to you?" Hua Qianwu disdained. "If today''s Manchu really has this strength, he won''t be driven out by those foreigners. Like a lost dog, he can''t even keep the capital. It''s really useless. He only knows that the nest is horizontal."


    "Presumptuous." zaifeng was furious. "This is my Manchu strategy. Can you understand it as a woman?"


    "Fool." Hua Qianwu said disdainfully, but after that, he didn''t continue to pay attention to zaifeng, but looked at Qingchen and said, "ox nose, do you really want to protect him?"


    "Boundless Heavenly Master, please come back, Prince Chun can''t die yet." Qingchen said slowly.


    "Can''t die yet?" Hua Qianwu turned his eyes and then said, "it''s really a millennium school with the strongest. The calculation is deep. I''m afraid zaifeng has already become your chess piece? Or is Maoshan school waiting for the opportunity to replace it? Become the current dynasty?"


    One word can kill, one word can kill.


    At the moment, Hua Qianwu used his words to the extreme. In the serial, Feng looked at Qingchen suspiciously, and even took two steps back quietly. After all, even he didn''t expect Qingchen to make a move just now. Can it be true that, as Hua Qianwu said, Maoshan sect has a heart of no surrender?


    In fact, the Manchu and Qing dynasties have always been extremely afraid of these millennial factions. Even in the early days, Emperor Kang tried to divide each other and guard against serious diseases in the surrounding villages. In addition, these millennial factions can be so honest.


    But now, the nation''s messy Manchu and Qing Dynasties no longer have the ability to deter these Millennium factions, and the other party is ready to move.


    Qingchen''s eyes to huaqianwu suddenly sharpened. Even huaqianwu, who is a perfect strong, immediately felt a pressure and had a new understanding of Qingchen''s strength again.


    Although Qingchen didn''t aim at Muyi, Muyi also deeply felt the change of Qi mechanism because of his proximity. His face was dignified. The other party was worthy of being born in a millennium school like Maoshan. Even up to now, Muyi didn''t know what the other party''s card was.


    Because Qingchen didn''t reveal his magic weapon from beginning to end. He can resist the magic weapon only with a pair of meat palms. Moreover, Muyi can hardly see the emotional fluctuation from his eyes. It''s like a sea that contains everything. Usually, the more such people are, the more terrible they are.


    "We Maoshan sect don''t need the city leader''s advice on how to do it. As for right and wrong, it''s free for the people." Qingchen said coldly. Even if he turned his face, he couldn''t speak ill of each other.


    Hua Qianwu sneered, but she didn''t try to provoke the other party. The momentum just now was the other party''s warning. Although she wanted to kill zaifeng, she wouldn''t joke about her life. Especially she was injured before and hasn''t recovered yet. On Qingchen, she felt a strong crisis.


    Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, she had to give up this good opportunity. As for Zai Feng''s threat, she didn''t pay attention at all. If the Manchu and Qing Dynasties still had the strength to send troops to invade the western regions, it would be impossible for foreigners to invade the capital.


    As for the interception, she doesn''t care as long as the strongest doesn''t do it herself.


    "What a pity." Mu Yi sighed in the bottom of his heart. In the face of such a huge thing as Maoshan sect, it is obviously impossible to say that there is no pressure at all. What''s more, he has a certain origin with Maoshan sect. When he came out of quyizhuang, he met an old madman by the Yellow River. Even if he was not from Maoshan sect, he was very close to Maoshan sect, Moreover, he has an agreement with the other party. Even the father of niannuer can only learn from him.


    Therefore, Muyi does not intend to make a quarrel with Maoshan sect. Moreover, he does not have enough confidence to kill zaifeng under the protection of Qingchen.


    "I''m waiting for you at any time. I just hope the Lord''s luck will be so good next time." Muyi looked at zaifeng and said that he didn''t care about zaifeng''s threat. It''s impossible for him to be surrounded and killed by the army. As for his influence in the south, he was not afraid of each other.


    After all, the capital is too far from the south. The so-called whip is too long to reach.


    "Hum, you wait." Zai Feng looked at Mu Yi ruthlessly, and even could only say cruel words.


    Mu Yi smiled and ignored it directly, and his attitude made Zai Feng furious.


    Hua Qianwu also knew that things could not be done. She took the maid aside to fight a big war, which eliminated the invisibility. Some people gave a sigh of relief, but others felt it a pity.


    At this time, the giant peak began to shake, and everyone''s faces changed greatly at the same time, because now they are in the middle of the mountain. Once they collapse, even the perfect level strong will be dead. Some people have even prepared to escape along the way. Even if there is a magma River, it is nothing for them.


    But before we started, the other side suddenly cracked and a step appeared, leading to the distance.


    Looking at this sudden step, Muyi was not happy, and even a touch of sadness flashed on his face. This step is undoubtedly the way to the outside, indicating that people can leave, but it also marks that people who have not come out can no longer come out.


    Master Pudu, an old Taoist of Longhu Mountain, fan yuan, a thin man, even Qiu Yuezhen.


    Although Muyi didn''t know Qiu Yuezhen for a long time, and his friendship was not very deep, along the way, he also slowly accepted each other and regarded each other as friends. Now, the other party is here, and he is inevitably disappointed.


    He knew that Qiu Yuezhen must have her purpose here, otherwise he would not be so persistent. Even he could guess that the other party was not for any treasure, but he was powerless at the moment. Facing the ancient battlefield and the mysterious light man, he had no ability to resist, and even had to accept it passively.


    The young Taoist priest''s expression was dull. Even the white tiger flag bearer gently shook his head. Zaifeng was more disappointed that he didn''t get the treasure. As for the real dragon''s luck, he didn''t even see the shadow, and even lost a perfect strong man.


    "Let''s go." zaifeng took the lead in saying to the old eunuch around him. At the moment, he wished he could put on his wings and flee here. It''s best to leave the ancient Yellow River Road immediately and then send an army for revenge.


    Without hesitation, the old eunuch quickly climbed the stone steps with zaifeng and slowly disappeared in front of the people.


    Then Qingchen ascended the steps. Although the only surviving young Taoist priest in Longhu Mountain was dejected, he also kept up with Qingchen. Anyway, at least Maoshan had a good relationship with Longhu Mountain. After his master died, the only thing he could rely on was Qingchen. If he didn''t keep up with each other at this time, The possibility that he wants to leave the ancient Yellow River Road alive will also be very low.


    The white tiger flag bearer also left, but when he left, he also looked at Muyi and showed a strange expression on his face. At least Muyi didn''t understand what he wanted to express.


    "Isn''t it sad that your confidant didn''t come out?" Hua Qianwu said without worry, looking at Mu Yi.


    "She is my friend." Mu Yi said faintly.


    "It''s a pity." Hua Qianwu shook her head. It doesn''t matter whether she believes Muyi''s words. The important thing is that Qiu Yuezhen didn''t come out.


    In this ancient battlefield, it is normal for anyone to die, and no one can be an exception.


    Mu Yi took a deep look at the passage and waited until Hua Qianwu left with the maid. No one came out there.


    "I believe you won''t die so easily." Mu Yi whispered softly. His words seemed to comfort himself and to whom.


    After that, Muyi also turned and left. At the moment, he is not qualified to compete. The only thing he can do is to leave alive.


    As like as two peas, the gate of the stone steps is just like a gate. When a pastor comes, there is no one here. He thought he had left. Hesitated for a moment, he finally stepped into the light gate. With the flash of light, his shadow disappeared.


    After Muyi disappeared, the light door shook slightly and then dissipated directly.


    Soon after Muyi disappeared, a burst of footsteps came.

 Chapter 414

    The footsteps suddenly sounded a little abrupt and more strange.


    Because just now all the living people have left, what does this footstep represent at the moment?


    Just in the open space where everyone was, a figure quietly appeared, shrouded in a layer of light, and could not see it clearly. For a long time, the light was dim, and the figure disappeared.


    Naturally, Muyi and others can''t know all this. At this time, Muyi is standing in a big river. The river at his feet is surging away, and half a person can''t be seen on both sides.


    At this time, Muyi can be sure that the river under his feet is the Yellow River. Although he doesn''t know why it appears directly on the Yellow River instead of the original entrance, at least for now, he is safe, there is no ambush or sneak attack around, but zaifeng also disappears.


    Mu Yi hesitated for a moment and didn''t continue to look for it after all. Although he knew that Zai Feng might be alone at the moment, or there was only one old eunuch around him, it was a good opportunity. Only twice in a row, he couldn''t kill him for various reasons. Even Mu Yi gradually concluded that Zai Feng must be a man of great luck, at least before his luck didn''t go down, It''s hard to kill him.


    Even if he can find each other now, he may not be able to kill him for one reason or another.


    Instead, it''s better to let him go. If God wants to destroy it, he must first make it crazy. Moreover, a large part of the Qi Yun carrying Feng is connected with the Qi Yun of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. He has enough time to wait before the Manchu Qing Dynasty has completely perished.


    After thinking about it, Muyi left directly.


    "Gollum!"


    Muyi''s figure had just disappeared. Suddenly, a large string of bubbles rose in the Yellow River, and then the waves rolled and separated towards both sides. Suddenly, a monster emerged from the water.


    Fish head, crocodile body, claws under the abdomen, two long whiskers moving along the water around the mouth, and a trace of human joy in the eyes.


    If Mu Yi was still here, he would surely recognize that the monster was the one who attacked the building ship when he took the boat eastward. However, compared with that time, the monster was obviously much larger and its breath was stronger, but now it was incomparably docile, and all this was naturally due to the figure standing on its head.


    Long hair, white skirt, barefoot, masked, only a pair of clear eyes swept around.


    "Sister Zhen, it''s all right. All the bad guys are gone." the girl suddenly patted her chest and looked relieved. At the same time, her charming voice spread, and then another figure rose from the water and fell on the monster.


    The monster moved reluctantly, but soon became docile under the scolding of the masked girl.


    "Thank you, sister Shi."


    The figure leaping out of the water is Qiu Yuezhen, who disappeared in the ancient battlefield, who has died in the eyes of everyone.


    At the moment, Qiu Yuezhen has recovered her original appearance, but she is still wearing a Taoist robe, which gives her a different kind of beauty.


    Qiu Yuezhen stood on the monster''s wide head and took a deep breath, "I don''t know what happened to that guy."


    "Is sister Chen still worried about your companion?" Shi Qingyu asked curiously. Her voice was ethereal, like a clear spring in the hot summer, which could quench the anger at the bottom of her heart.


    "Well, I hope he''s all right." Qiu Yue nodded and said, but she was afraid and thankful. If she didn''t suddenly meet the mysterious girl, I''m afraid she''d be completely dead. Because of the other party, she could exchange what she needed.


    Moreover, the other party took her away from the ancient battlefield and took a different path. She didn''t know the origin of the girl very well. She only knew that the other party was called Shi Qingyu. According to Shi Qingyu, she lived in the ancient battlefield since she was very young. She didn''t know her origin or who her parents were. Only a monster called Xiaoyu accompanied her.


    At the same time, Qiu Yuezhen also found that the dead in the ancient battlefield seemed to be afraid of the girl. Even when she left, she caught a glimpse of the monster with tentacles from a distance. At that time, she thought she was doomed, but the monster ran away without looking back after seeing the girl.


    This made Qiu Yuezhen doubt the identity of the girl. Although it was still a fog in front of her, all this explained a problem, that is, Shi Qingyu''s position in the ancient battlefield was probably very high.


    "Don''t worry, sister Chen is also a lucky person. I believe her companions won''t die so easily." Shi Qingyu comforted.


    "Yes, compared with me, he is the real Tianjiao. How can he die?" Qiu Yuezhen said.


    "Real pride?" Shi Qingyu suddenly showed a curious look.


    "When you see him later, you will know that your sister has no empty words." Qiuyue said.


    "Really? Shall we go to him now? If he is alive, he will not go far." Shi whispered.


    "No, I''ll go home first." Qiu Yue clenched his fist and looked into the distance.


    "Well, I''ll accompany sister Zhen." Shi Qingyu said without hesitation.


    "Don''t you have to go home?" Qiuyue couldn''t help asking.


    "No, there''s no one there to play with me, and my mother said that as long as I wait for the right person, I can leave." Shi Qingyu said. In fact, she hasn''t left the ancient battlefield for the first time. She even sneaked out several times before in order to find her own right person, but except for some bad people who made up her mind, She never met anyone.


    Until this time, Qiu Yuezhen woke her up from her deep sleep, and there was a special breath on Qiu Yuezhen that attracted her and gave her a kind of enlightenment. It seemed that Qiu Yuezhen was her predestined person, so she left the ancient battlefield and followed Qiu Yuezhen.


    "Well, you''ll follow me for a while, and then you''ll talk about it when you want to leave." Qiu Yue thought for a moment and said. Although she hadn''t seen each other, she instinctively told her that the other party was stronger than her. I think she should be a strong man at the perfect level. As for the higher level, she didn''t dare to think about it.


    As for Shi Qingyu''s mother, Qiu Yuezhen didn''t ask. She knew what to say and what not to say.


    In fact, it''s a great thing that Shi Qingyu can become the perfection level at his age, and perfection can''t be achieved by pure talent. Even if Shi Qingyu was born in the ancient battlefield, the third difficulty is still very difficult.


    Especially now this world is already different from the ancient times, and it is undoubtedly more difficult to take that step.


    But now with Shi Qingyu around, she doesn''t have to be afraid even if she meets those who are perfect.


    Then, Shi Qingyu gently stepped on the monster under his feet, and then the monster swam quickly, went upstream along the Yellow River, and then turned to land.


    After the two left, a figure suddenly appeared on the bank. There was no sign of this figure. Even Shi Qingyu had not found it just now. If Mu Yi was still there, he would also recognize each other''s identity, the Qingchen of Maoshan sect.


    No one would think that Qingchen didn''t leave, but kept hiding beside him. As for how much he heard and saw, I''m afraid only he knew.


    "Ancient battlefield? The last power? Interesting." looking at the direction of the monster leaving, Qingchen''s cold face showed a rare smile. From his words, at least one thing can be heard, that is, he also knew the secrets of the ancient battlefield and even made up for the sky.


    The sky mending que is not the only one. Unfortunately, Muyi left early, so he didn''t know that Qiu Yuezhen was not dead, nor did he know that the mysterious girl he met was Shi Qingyu, who came from the ancient battlefield, nor did Qingchen know the secrets of the ancient battlefield and got the sky mending que.


    However, Qingchen is definitely the most impenetrable and frightening person for Muyi.


    After leaving the Yellow River, Muyi identified the direction and went all the way to Zhengzhou. This trip was more than ten miles, even farther from the original valley.


    When they came to Zhengzhou City, Muyi found insect a and B without any stop. They left in a hurry and didn''t disturb anyone.


    As for what happened in the ancient Yellow River Road, it may not be long before it will spread all over the world. Those who were able to come out of the ancient Yellow River Road will immediately become a pastry in the eyes of everyone. Almost needless to think, Muyi knew that someone would have to fight them, and even the strength of these people is the top, Even if there is a perfect strong man, Muyi will not feel surprised.


    After all, it''s dangerous to enter the ancient Yellow River Road, but it''s much easier to kill people and steal goods. You can enjoy the fruits of others.


    Muyi did not directly return to the south, but turned around to Luoyang, quyizhuang.


    However, when Muyi came to quyi village, he found that the building had long been empty. The whole village was in ruins, the walls collapsed, and the house was set on fire. Moreover, some traces showed that there had been a big war here, and the strength of both sides was more than five grades.


    Even the most central corpse mushroom disappeared, leaving only an empty pit. Even the originally strong dead spirit has dissipated most of it at the moment. Perhaps it will become an ordinary place in a short time.


    "Do you know what happened here?" Muyi looked at insect a and B and asked. After all, he asked insect a and B to monitor here. Although insect a and B later went to Zhengzhou, it was only more than half a month.


    "Master, i... insect a and B are at a loss. The ruins in front of him are actually the best explanation, but he still neglects his duty after all. He thought it wouldn''t take long even if he went to Zhengzhou, so he didn''t have any layout.


    "Well, if he died, it would be a relief. If he was still alive, someone would take revenge on him in the future." Mu Yi said casually, but it was a pity that the corpse mushroom was missing. However, in his opinion, Qu Yang was probably not dead, at least there was no body in the ruins.


    Muyi didn''t stay here much or even continue to inquire. Instead, he left directly with insect a and B and continued to go south. Because the road was unknown, he didn''t choose to go back to Funiu Mountain, otherwise he would be found there. Whether it was Funiu Mountain or the Su family, it would be a disaster.


    At least he''s not going back until the trouble is solved.

 Chapter 415

    No one in the Jianghu who entered the ancient Yellow River Road came out alive. Master Pudu of Shaolin Temple, old Tianshi Zhang of Longhu Mountain, fan yuan, the leader of the bodyguard of the Manchu Dynasty, and the three great consummation level strongmen lost their halbers and sank into the sand, causing heavy losses to all major forces.


    In just two days, the news spread all over the world. At least those who should know know know it, and those who should not know it will never know it.


    Originally, some people were still regretting that they could not enter the ancient Yellow River Road, but after hearing this news, they only felt cold hands and feet, and their hearts were full of happiness. More than one of the perfect level strong died, not to mention them.


    The White Dragon King also heard the news. At the beginning, he was almost defeated by a five thunder talisman because he provoked Muyi. Then he was chased and killed by his enemy. He nearly survived. It was not easy for him to escape back to his old nest to recuperate.


    At first, his heart was filled with remorse. If he didn''t provoke Muyi, he could definitely get a place with his strength, but he was dazzled by arrogance.


    But now when he heard the news, he sat down in his chair and took a long breath.


    But at the same time, another news spread. Those who left alive got the treasure. Muyi had a magic weapon of long knife in his hand.


    It is obvious that the intentional people are fuelling the flames, secretly provoking a struggle, and even implicitly targeting Muyi.


    In the Jianghu, swords and swords are absolutely the most used. Usually a magic weapon can cause competition, not to mention a magic weapon. Why is Muyi so powerful? The root cause is to have a salary lamp.


    A magic weapon can definitely greatly enhance one''s strength. Especially in this troubled times, it is related to his family and life. No one will be indifferent.


    At this time, Mu Yi didn''t know that countless people in the Jianghu were ready to move and aimed at the knife he brought out from the ancient road of the Yellow River, but even if he knew, I''m afraid he wouldn''t care too much.


    It''s just a broken magic weapon. For the really strong, even the intact magic weapon may not be attracted, because at this level, they don''t lack suitable magic weapons, and even some life magic tools are not necessarily inferior to magic weapons.


    Only those semi skilled masters will be moved by the magic weapon in his hand, and those really smart people naturally understand that the three great consummation levels are damaged in it, but Muyi comes out unharmed.


    After hearing the news, Qiu Yue smiled on his tight face, "I knew you would be fine."


    Shi Qingyu tilted his head and looked at the sister who had known him for a long time. His small head turned quickly.


    Just when the whole Jianghu was stirred by Mu Yi, in a mountain forest, he had just experienced a fierce fight. Finally, a big man half knelt on the ground, holding a big knife tightly in his hand. Half of his body was stained with blood, and there was an additional scar on his face. From the brow bone to the corner of his mouth, almost half of his face was open, and it was obvious that the wound had been for some days, Although almost healed, it looked ferocious.


    "Hum, how dare you bastards beat my master''s idea? Idiot." although the big man was seriously injured, he looked proud. If Mu Yi was here at the moment, he would recognize the big man as an iron ox.


    However, compared with the past, the iron bull at the moment has obviously become stronger. The fisherman''s cowardice has long disappeared, but it has been replaced by a fierce heat. Coupled with the scars twitching from time to time on his face, it becomes more and more terrible.


    After a while, several men dressed as captains came trembling, with obvious awe on their faces.


    "Head, it''s all clean." one of the captors whispered, and didn''t even dare to look directly at the iron bull at the moment.


    "Well, let little four and five continue to inquire about the news." the iron bull nodded and said expressionless.


    "Yes, sir," said the constable immediately.


    "By the way, I''m leaving in a while. What are your plans?" the iron bull continued after a pause.


    "We all follow the head," several constables said one after another.


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll make some achievements this time. As for you, you are all my brothers and will not treat you badly in the future." iron bull bought people''s hearts at the right time. Although it still seems a little immature, iron bull at the moment is different from a few months ago and has become mature.


    In Funiu Mountain, behind a Taoist temple, there stands a new grave, which belongs to the old Taoist. In a nearby hut, a thin old man sits in it. His body exudes a strong sense of death, but the whole person lives well. The two Qi of life and death seem to reach a balance on him.


    After making the choice at the beginning, Li lame was not unwilling in his heart, but was restrained by ghost slaves. He had no room for resistance at all, but with the passage of time, his strength continued to improve, especially in Funiu Mountain, which made his heart more peaceful than ever.


    Some memories of the past flowed slowly. Although he would not let the hatred disappear, he did become different from the past. He felt open. It was precisely because of this state of mind that his strength began to advance by leaps and bounds. During the period when Muyi left, his strength had been quietly promoted to the first level. The two Qi of life and death in his body were like a Taiji diagram and kept wandering, He even had an intuition in his heart that as long as he could understand life and death, his strength would soar again, and he might reach the peak or even perfection at one fell swoop.


    Of course, the so-called opportunity is often accompanied by danger, because the two Qi of life and death are at risk of getting out of control at any time, so he is very cautious in his practice on weekdays, for fear that one careless will explode directly, which can be described as walking on thin ice.


    But it is this pressure, coupled with the sudden state of mind, that can improve his strength so quickly. In short, how much he pays, how much he gains.


    The same thing is not only happening in these two places, but also many people or things closely related to Muyi are changing.


    The Su family, not far from Funiu Mountain, is also rapidly improving the power of the whole family. Especially after the last incident, the Su family once again ushered in an opportunity. Today''s su family can be counted even in the whole Qingjiang mansion. Although old man Su is old, he feels hesitant and full of ambition again.


    It is undoubtedly the part of Muyi that has changed the most. Since Muyi unified the southern forces, the whole Zhuque hall has ushered in an explosive leap forward. It has not only recruited many elite members, but also some first-class experts.


    Moreover, recently Muyi came out of the ancient Yellow River Road alive and brought out a magic weapon, which also made the rosefinch hall rejoice. After all, as a rosefinch flag bearer, he himself is a flag. The stronger his strength, the more confident those men will be.


    As for Yun Mengxuan, she did not disappoint Mu Yi. She coordinated the whole rosefinch hall as a woman. It can be said that the rosefinch hall can have today''s momentum. She accounted for at least 30% of the credit. As for Mu Yi, even if she did nothing, it can be used as a flag and itself is the core of the development of the rosefinch hall.


    However, with yunmengxuan, this development has been accelerated sharply. It can be said that she is the real right-hand man of Muyi now.


    Of course, not everyone is satisfied with Muyi. At least two people are extremely dissatisfied with Muyi at the moment, that is, the niannu and the big slave left by Muyi. Since Muyi left, the little girl has been thinking in pieces, both wronged and unwilling.


    In the little girl''s heart, Muyi is her only relative in the world. Her dependence on Muyi even exceeds her previous mother. Even if she dies for Muyi, she is absolutely willing. Unexpectedly, Muyi didn''t take her this time, which immediately broke the little girl''s heart.


    Even she knows that Muyi is for her good and doesn''t want her to be dangerous, but understanding is one thing and whether she can accept it is another.


    So after Muyi left, the little girl focused on cultivation. She felt that her strength was too low, so Muyi didn''t take her. In that case, she tried to become stronger.


    The big slave, of course, does what the little girl says, and his mind is simple. He won''t feel bored even if he practices every day. Even compared with practice, he prefers practice. The feeling of constantly strengthening fascinates him. Moreover, with practice, his mind seems to be gradually improving. At least he has learned how to think.


    After hearing the news of Muyi this time, the little girl rarely found yunmengxuan. Yunmengxuan was very clear about the position of the little girl in Muyi''s heart, and she also liked this beautiful and lovely little girl with contact.


    Of course, she knows more clearly the real strength of the little girl. Even she may not be the opponent of the little girl. What''s more, the little girl is always followed by a big slave, which is more frightening.


    After knowing Muyi''s route from yunmengxuan, the little girl hurried away with the big slave. Although yunmengxuan comforted her many times, the little girl was also very stubborn at some times. Once it was decided, unless Muyi spoke, eight cows could not be pulled back.


    Out of her confidence in the girl''s strength, yunmengxuan didn''t hide it. What''s more, the little girl joined hands with the big slave. Unless she met a seven grade master, she would be fine.


    The south is basically the world of the rosefinch hall, and knows about the strong people everywhere. Although there are many first-class experts, only a few people reach the seventh grade, and most of them are living in seclusion, so they will not take the initiative to be difficult for little girls.


    So as long as the little girl doesn''t want to die on purpose, there won''t be anything.


    At the moment, Muyi also didn''t know that the little girl had brought the big slave to him. He came to Dongting Lake with insect a and B. on the way, insect a and B finally broke through and entered the second difficulty. Although it was only a new entry, its strength was not worth mentioning, but for insect a and B, it was definitely the biggest change in his life, and after the breakthrough, he seemed younger, He is also more loyal to Muyi.

 Chapter 416

    The hinterland of Yuzhou is the best in the world.


    Just as the external undercurrent surged, Muyi and insect a and B came to Nanyang mansion. It can be called an important traffic road, running through the East, West, North and south. However, Nanyang mansion has been particularly lively recently.


    "Master, it''s tangxizhai''s annual magic ratio." insect a and B soon inquired about something.


    "Magic weapon ratio?" Mu Yi was curious. In fact, the so-called magic weapon in the Jianghu generally refers to magic tools, even magic weapons. As for the magic weapon, it has nothing to do with the legendary artifact and is not at the same level.


    "Yes, tangxizhai is a famous sword furnace in the world, and the magic weapon is famous all over the world. A magic weapon contest is held every year, and the winner will get a magic weapon personally forged by the owner of tangxizhai." Chong A and B said that now he was not poor at the beginning. He also had a magic weapon, which was given to him by Muyi, a crutch and a bell, He has always regarded it as a treasure.


    Especially when he broke through the second difficulty, the power of magic tools gradually came into play. Even in the Jianghu, he was among the experts.


    "Oh, the divine soldier Dabi? The owner of tangxizhai is a wonderful person, but he doesn''t know what he can do." Muyi suddenly thought of the long knife he got from the ancient battlefield. Because the value of the long knife exchanged for the mysterious light man is too low, he left it and was ready to take it back to reward someone.


    Although it is a broken magic weapon, it is not comparable to ordinary magic tools, and what Muyi really likes is the indestructibility of the long knife.


    At present, this is the magic weapon contest held by the master of tangxizhai, which makes him a little interested. If the master of tangxizhai is really skilled and can cast magic weapons, can you repair the magic weapons? Even if it can''t be restored, as long as it can be increased by 23% on the existing basis, the power of the long knife will be greatly increased.


    "It is said that the master of tangxizhai is called a great master, and it can''t be worse." Chong A and B also said that he had known the master of tangxizhai before. After all, no one doesn''t want to get a magic weapon.


    "In that case, let''s go and have a fun." Muyi thought for a moment and said that it''s not bad to go back to Dongting Lake for a day or two. Since we met, it''s a good fun.


    Of course, Mu Yi still has some other ideas in his heart. Repairing that knife is only one of them. If you can get some experience of pregnancy and raising magic weapons from the owner of tangxizhai, you will definitely benefit a lot.


    Even if the salary lamp can''t be improved in a short time, there is still years bamboo. He specially exchanged a spirit tree heart this time in order to improve the quality of years bamboo. Although years bamboo has been improved before, it is lack of experience, resulting in a lot of waste.


    Moreover, when it comes to niannu''er, Muyi naturally strives to be foolproof, so going to tangxizhai is not just to see the excitement.


    Mu Yi also came to tangxizhai with insect a and B.


    The so-called tangxizhai is actually an iron smelting furnace built next to Tangxi lake, known as the first furnace in the world. It is said that it has a history of more than two years, and some legendary magic soldiers come from here.


    Although it is called the sword furnace here, in fact, it is not just for casting swords. After all, as a world-famous master, if you can only cast swords, it will undoubtedly be greatly reduced. Only by being familiar with many weapons in the world can you cast the best swords and magic soldiers.


    When Mu Yi and Chong A and B arrived nearby, there were all kinds of Jianghu people gathered here. Most of these Jianghu people carried swords and knives. Occasionally, some people carried strange weapons, and their faces were eager to try and look forward to it.


    According to the information inquired by insect a and B, the owner of Tangxi Zhai, surnamed Tang and surnamed Shang, is in his fifties. It is said that he is the strong one in the second difficulty. As for the specific creation of several life cycles, he is not known, but being able to dominate one side and sit on the first stove in the world without being peered at, is enough to show his strength.


    Usually, before discussing the sword, the master of tangxizhai will not appear, but will be held by his disciples. Only on the last day, the master of tangxizhai will appear in front of the public, which undoubtedly frustrated Muyi''s intention to see each other earlier.


    As for finding the door quietly, he didn''t do it. It''s not a matter of strength, but an attitude. All such world-famous masters are arrogant and eccentric. If Mao rashly comes to the door, his plan will only fail.


    It is even more difficult to forcibly get what he wants from the other party. Even if he gets it in this way, he dare not use it. Therefore, the only thing he can do now is to wait and expect this long knife to arouse the other party''s interest.


    After all, the long knife is a magic weapon. Even if it is broken, it is of great value to people like Tangshang. In particular, this long knife comes from the ancient battlefield and is undoubtedly more attractive.


    Therefore, Mu Yi can only find a place to live nearby with insects, and he doesn''t know that his arrival has already attracted the attention of interested people.


    Nanyang mansion is not far from Zhengzhou, and it''s only two or three days to speed up the whip. Before Muyi arrived at Nanyang mansion, the news about him had spread here, especially since many Jianghu people gathered here, and the news spread faster.


    In addition, Muyi has no cover, so he appears in front of the public with a long knife in his hand, which is tantamount to telling the public that Muyi is here. Anyone who wants a magic weapon can come and take it.


    In fact, Mu Yi can also feel some people looking at him, but he doesn''t care. This is out of trust in his own strength. In his realm, all intrigues and tricks depend on his strength in the final analysis, and he happens to have the strength to crush all this.


    "Is the news certain? Is it really him?"


    At this time, in a folk house not far from Muyi''s Inn, several Jianghu people are plotting, and the object of the plot is Muyi.


    "Eight or nine is not far from ten. Although there is no portrait of him, it is basically the same as the description. Moreover, according to the itinerary and route, he should be here now. As for the man around him, his name is Chong A and B. before, in Luoyang, strength was only the first difficulty, not much." another person said.


    "Well, God helps me. Although he is the flag envoy of rosefinch, Nanyang is not his territory. In addition, there are no experts around. It is our opportunity."


    "Would it be too risky? It is said that his strength is already perfect, and even the White Dragon King is not his enemy." someone put forward his opinion carefully.


    "It''s a magic weapon to seek wealth and wealth. It''s enough to try. Otherwise, I don''t know when to miss this opportunity. As for his first move to defeat the White Dragon King, it''s not his real strength, but he used a talisman. It''s not his ability to borrow the power of talisman. I''m afraid he won''t have that power when he just came out of the ancient road of the Yellow River Powerful talismans are the best time for us to start. "Some people are afraid, but others are eager to try. The temptation of a magic weapon is too great.


    "Yes, and it is said that he was injured in the ancient road of the Yellow River. He can''t recover in such a short time. If we miss this opportunity, we''ll be out of reach when he gets to his own territory."


    At least three of the five people have been moved. As for the remaining two, although they are afraid, they obviously have an intention between their eyebrows.


    There are no cards left, and there are no powerful men around to protect them. Today''s Muyi is definitely a sweet pastry in their eyes, and this opportunity is rare. At least in their eyes, once they miss it, they will regret it.


    As for how to distribute a magic weapon among the five people, no one with tacit understanding put forward it.


    "OK, let''s do it, but we must take a long-term view on this matter. Finally, we can provoke some people to fight, and we will be yellow finches." one of the oldest people finally said. So far, the five people''s opinions were finally unified.


    Then there was a low discussion. The oil lamp in the house swayed gently, and five heads gathered together were reflected on the windowsill. In the yard outside, crickets were calling from time to time.


    The next day and the third day, more Jianghu people gathered nearby. Moreover, insect a and B sensitively found that someone was quietly hanging behind them and secretly monitoring them. Therefore, he quietly caught one person, got some news from the other party, and then anxiously found Muyi.


    "Master, I''m afraid we''ve been watched." insect a and B found Mu Yi and said.


    "Talk about it." Mu Yi''s voice was flat and didn''t seem to take it seriously.


    Perhaps Muyi''s indifferent attitude makes insect a and B worry less.


    "It''s the master who came out of the ancient Yellow River Road alive and brought out a magic weapon. Now it''s almost spread all over the world. The man who was arrested before is staring at us because of this, but he''s just a small minion, and there are more powerful people behind him." Chong A and B immediately told Mu Yi the details he knew.


    "Sooner or later," said Muyi, without any anxiety on his face. It seems that he has long expected the current situation. As for who released the news, Muyi can guess some. The biggest possibility is zaifeng. After all, if he finally wants to kill zaifeng, he will surely make the other party hate.


    There may be no way to take him in the ancient Yellow River Road before, but there are many ways he can use when he comes out. Now it is to arouse the desire of people all over the world and make him a target of public criticism. Even if those Jianghu people can''t kill him, they can block him.


    Of course, Muyi doesn''t think zaifeng''s means will stop here, but it''s too short to really start at present.


    However, even if he knew this, he wouldn''t care too much. In Manchu, only the strongest person who reached the third difficulty can really make him care. Usually, the strongest person who reached the third difficulty will never act easily, let alone find trouble for zaifeng''s face.


    As the strongest person in the third difficulty, it is the sea god needle. Even if the old Buddha wants to move, it is not an easy thing.


    Therefore, without the threat of the strongest in the third difficulty, Zai Feng can break it by himself and even let the other party suffer a big loss.

 Chapter 417

    Mu Yi knew that someone was calculating behind his back, but he didn''t take it seriously. In his spare time, he continued to consolidate his accomplishments. The fifth life cycle previously opened up is now almost half integrated, and the progress is remarkable.


    Even the glazed Vajra body has improved a lot under the influence of opening up the life wheel.


    Of course, the most important thing is the salary lamp. This trip to the ancient Yellow River road not only complemented the twelve runes, but also made Nanming evolve away from fire. It is also obvious for the improvement of the strength of Muyi, which is also a great reliance for those who do not care about secretly calculating him.


    For three days in a row, there was no news, but there was a great stir among the divine soldiers, and the news became more and more big.


    Insect a and B have been asking for news outside these days. Although they still haven''t seen the owner of tangxizhai, they have also brought Mu Yi a lot of news about the divine soldier Dabi. However, when insect a and B didn''t return to the inn that night, Mu Yi knew that those who were hiding behind him had finally started.


    Originally, Muyi thought that the other party would come to the door directly, but unexpectedly, he looked up to them after all, but he didn''t even have the courage, which disappointed him.


    Sure enough, the next morning, the waiter of the inn sent a bell and a letter. The bell is a magic weapon given to insect a and B by Mu Yi. Ordinary Jianghu people may be greedy, but those who make his idea have already gone beyond this level, so there is no need to be greedy for a small bell.


    "Interesting." Mu Yi played with the bell in his hand, but his eyes were colder.


    Then he opened the letter. The content in it was similar to what he thought. It was nothing more than a threat to let him go somewhere tonight, otherwise he would kill insect a and B.


    The method is very simple, but it is also very effective. At least it has some effect on people like Muyi. If you meet a really selfish person, I''m afraid any threat will not have effect.


    The real intention of Mu Yi is to catch all those who calculated him, so as to save a group of clowns from being annoying.


    In the evening, Mu Yi came to a barren suburb outside the city according to the address written in the letter. Insect a and B were tied to a tree, and there were no other people around.


    Muyi was not afraid of an ambush. He went straight to insect a and B to untie him. Insect a and B were not stunned. He was conscious. Seeing Muyi coming, he was full of shame. He didn''t expect that the other party would use him to threaten Muyi. Muyi was one of them. The other was that he had just broken through the second difficulty, but he was still vulnerable. It really hurt his confidence.


    "Master, go quickly. It''s dangerous here." although he was ashamed, insect a and B didn''t forget to remind Muyi. Muyi was naturally strong in his heart, but the person who calculated Muyi was not weak, and there was more than one person. Muyi was really in a cold sweat in his heart.


    "It''s too late." Mu Yi shook his head and said faintly, but he couldn''t see the slightest worry on his face.


    "The flag bearer of rosefinch is really extraordinary, but his behavior is a little stupid." suddenly, a voice with a little ridicule sounded, with a trace of disappointment. It felt that meeting was not as famous as meeting.


    "Be stupid. Isn''t it just cheap for you and me?"


    "Muyi, hand over the magic weapon and let you live."


    One voice after another sounded, and finally five figures surrounded Muyi.


    "Are there only five of you?" Muyi said with some disappointment. When he came, he had decided to catch all the people who calculated him. At the moment, it''s inevitable to be disappointed to see only five people. After all, there are too few five people. Even if they kill chickens and monkeys, it''s not enough.


    Of course, if Mu Yi knew the true identity of the five people, he wouldn''t think so.


    Among the five people, the one with the highest cultivation has reached the senior level, and the one with the lowest cultivation is also the realm of six grades. Especially when the five people work together, it is no wonder that they will have the confidence to calculate him.


    "Hum, it seems that you have not only handed it in?" someone said coldly when he heard Mu Yi''s words.


    "Whether you hand it over or not depends on whether you have this ability." Mu Yi still said faintly, and raised the long knife in his hand.


    After a short time, they could hear the slightly heavy breathing sound. The five people looked at the long knife in Mu Yi''s hand with blazing eyes.


    "What a pity." Muyi suddenly shook his head. As for what a pity, no one knows.


    At this time, the five people moved at the same time. As soon as they shot, it was a very hot killing move, and there was no half point left.


    Insect a and B''s heart suddenly lifted up, but before he could move, he saw the long knife in Muyi''s hand bloom a rich dark blue, deep and fascinating.


    However, for the five people who killed Muyi, this color represents the bitter chill. It doesn''t mean that the flame is cold, but the killing machine is diffuse and almost freezes them.


    "Not good."


    At the moment of Muyi''s move, someone already realized that it was bad. Muyi''s strength was much stronger than expected. Especially the senior level recognized that it belonged to the power of perfection.


    After realizing this, he was stunned and almost didn''t want to. Regardless of the reverse bite, he stopped abruptly, and then turned around and ran away.


    As for the other four people, their horizons and reactions were undoubtedly slow. When they reacted, there was only a touch of dark blue in their eyes, and then a wave of pain drowned them, and their consciousness dissipated.


    Insect a and B only saw a flash of blue knife light, and four of them were wrapped in fire and turned into ashes in the blink of an eye.


    Only one person used the life-saving secret technique to resist this move when he ran away. However, when he was in mid air, he directly spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his breath immediately faded down, but the speed increased rapidly, and he was about to disappear.


    Looking at this situation, Muyi didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He bent his fingers and flicked, and a young flame flashed away.


    At the same time, the man who had escaped for tens of feet was directly wrapped by a sudden flame and turned into a fire lotus. No matter how the other party struggled, he also turned into ashes after a few breath.


    "I''m getting more and more picky." Muyi felt the salary lamp until he killed the last one. He found that the lamp oil was much less than expected, and he was somewhat disappointed. It''s not that these people''s strength was too low, but after Nanming''s evolution from fire, his appetite also became tricky.


    Until all five people were killed, insect a and B still opened their mouths and couldn''t believe it. In his mind, Muyi was very strong, but there was no clear boundary as to how strong it was. Anyway, in his opinion, Muyi was at least the top in the Jianghu.


    But now he suddenly realized that Muyi''s strength was much stronger than he expected, and the five top strongmen were not the enemy of Muyi''s move. Can''t this explain the problem?


    "Lord, master." insect a and B''s voice was a little astringent, and his expression became more and more awed.


    "Well, it''s just a bunch of clowns, but it''s a little less than I thought." Muyi said casually. Now the senior level strong people are also vulnerable in front of him. Only the strong people of the same level can make him really interested.


    "Tell the master that my subordinates are clear about this." insect a and B said immediately.


    "You know? Talk about it," said Muyi.


    "These people were led by a man surnamed Zhou. They originally found a group of ghosts to replace the dead, but later they didn''t know why it was useless. The reason why they dared to surround and kill the master was that they believed that the master was seriously injured and felt there was an opportunity to take advantage of it." although insect a and insect B were caught, they also found some relief. Now naturally, they dare not hide it and tell Mu Yi directly.


    "Magic weapon moves people''s hearts." Muyi said that it was the real inducement.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have enough strength and wanted to learn from others. I was greedy and finally missed my life.


    Then, Muyi returned to the inn with insect a and B and continued to rest. Before, insect a and B became urgent again because of breaking through their slack mood, and they were unwilling to miss any training time.


    The next day, Chong A and B continued to go out to inquire about the news, and soon brought back a message that Muyi wanted. The owner of tangxizhai appeared, but he didn''t appear in public, but someone saw him take people to the south.


    Hearing the news, Mu Yi frowned slightly, and there was a palpitation in his heart. It seemed that something related to him was about to happen.


    In the realm of Muyi, it is impossible to feel for no reason. The so-called cicada foresight without moving in the autumn wind is a realm similar to Muyi at the moment. This kind of feeling is often extremely accurate.


    "Do you know what the purpose of the master of tangxizhai is?" Muyi asked directly.


    "I don''t know yet, but the master can rest assured that his subordinates will inquire immediately." insect a and B said quickly.


    "No, you stay here. I''ll go there myself." Muyi said flatly. Since he knew that something related to himself was going to happen, he naturally wouldn''t continue to stay here. At the same time, the owner of tangxizhai had appeared. It''s better to find out and verify whether it was related to what he thought.


    "Master, I''d better let my subordinates accompany you." insect a and B naturally don''t want to be regarded as a burden by Muyi. As for the danger, he doesn''t care.


    "Good." Muyi took a look at insect a and B, and the rare one didn''t refuse.


    Insect a and B were overjoyed when they saw Muyi''s agreement. Then they followed Muyi to leave the Inn and chased him all the way according to the information. Finally, they slowly entered a mountainous area. According to the description, this should be Tongshan.


    There is no copper in Tongshan, but it is simply called this name, but the mountains here are steep and dense, and there is a Taoist temple on Tongshan. It is said that this Taoist temple was established by Zhang Sanfeng when he traveled here. As for whether it is true or not, there is no accurate record.


    Moreover, there are more and more people in Tongshan. From those people, Muyi has more or less known the purpose of the owner of tangxizhai. It is said that someone stole the owner''s treasure and finally fled here. Therefore, the owner of tangxizhai went out in person.

 Chapter 418

    Although the owner of tangxizhai is nominally to catch the thief who stole his treasure, in Mu Yi''s opinion, things are strange.


    To put it bluntly, it''s just a small family spirit. It''s not that the owner of tangxizhai can''t catch people. After all, he should catch people if he stole his own treasure, but the problem is that it''s not necessary to block the news and come in person. It''s really inconsistent with his identity as a sword casting master.


    Of course, it is also possible that the stolen treasure is so valuable that the owner of tangxizhai has to come forward in person.


    "Stop, tangxizhai catches the thief and forbids entering the mountain."


    As soon as Muyi and insect a and B approached Tongshan, someone stopped and saw four arrogant young people standing at the mountain pass, dressed in white and embroidered with a sword stove on their chest, which can be regarded as identity signs.


    In addition to Muyi, many people were stopped and stood around in twos and threes, looking like watching the excitement.


    These people may not come here with the idea of the stolen treasure. At present, the ratio of divine soldiers is about to begin. It''s also good to show up in front of the master of tangxizhai and get familiar with it. Of course, if they can get the favor of the master of tangxizhai, they will almost ascend to the sky. Maybe they can directly get a divine soldier, and their status in the Jianghu will be different from now on.


    "Tangxizhai is very powerful. Is this Tongshan the industry of tangxizhai?" Muyi said faintly.


    "Smelly Taoist, do you deliberately find fault?" hearing Mu Yi''s words, several young people suddenly exploded.


    "I think this Taoist must be an accomplice of the thief. If you want to meet the thief, you might as well take him down first and wait for the vegetarian master to deal with it."


    "Two younger martial brothers, please take him."


    In a few words, Mu Yi was identified, with a naked overbearing or domineering.


    The two young men then rushed towards Muyi, and the people around them immediately showed a look of schadenfreude, but they didn''t even have a person to intercede for Muyi.


    After all, Muyi is just a little Taoist who doesn''t know the heaven and earth, and they can''t see any background. Tangxizhai is the most powerful force nearby. Moreover, tangxizhai''s divine soldiers are famous all over the world, which alone attracted a large group of experts.


    Therefore, unless it is necessary, Jianghu people will naturally give some face when they meet, so as to meet each other in the future.


    Muyi didn''t move. Insect a and B suddenly blocked Muyi. Before, he was caught without fighting back to threaten Muyi, but it''s not that his strength is too bad, but that the other party is too strong. At present, several ordinary disciples of tangxizhai are at most second-rate experts, but they are not qualified to be presumptuous in front of him.


    "Old thing." one of the young people saw that insect a and B were blocking in front, with a trace of ferocity on his face, and one hand was about to grab it at his chest.


    The other person didn''t take bug a and B to heart, and his mouth was still smiling. It was even a pity that he was one step slower and was preempted by his companions, but fortunately, a little Taoist gave him power.


    However, his chuckle soon became stunned. He saw that the companion who grabbed insect a and B''s chest suddenly flew out. Vaguely, he seemed to hear the sound of the bell, and the companion who was equal to himself seemed to be stunned and let insect a and B beat him away.


    Then, insect a and B came to him again. After personally facing insect a and B, he realized the pressure.


    killer!


    This is the feeling that insect a and B gave him. He even had some regret in his heart. However, it was obviously too late to step back at this time. Then he heard the sound of the bell again, but it was clearer this time and sounded directly in his mind. Then he felt that his brain was empty and didn''t know anything until there was pain in his chest.


    At this time, if he doesn''t know to provoke someone who shouldn''t be provoked, he is really a fool. People can easily beat him up and kill him without any difficulty.


    In the eyes of outsiders, I only saw insect a and B strike twice, and two disciples of tangxizhai were wounded without any fighting power.


    "Bold, dare to hurt my tangxizhai." the other two young people have a higher status. At the moment, when they see their companions injured, they are suddenly angry, and they are still surprised and angry. They can''t believe that insect a and B will be so strong, and they can''t believe that insect a and B will really attack them. Isn''t he afraid of tangxizhai?


    However, they can only harden their scalp, otherwise once they fall into the prestige of tangxizhai, what awaits them will be a heavier punishment.


    In the face of these two people, a and B also didn''t care. They simply hurt them.


    The strength of the four young men guarding the gate is not strong. In fact, they are more symbolic here, because the people of tangxizhai didn''t expect that someone would dare to fight on their own territory. This is undoubtedly a slap in the face of tangxizhai. Although it''s not enough to die, the hatred will definitely end. In this case, if Mu Yi still wants to get divine soldiers, It''s just wishful thinking.


    The people around stared at Mu Yi and admired them for their boldness, but that''s all. Although they were afraid of tangxizhai, it didn''t mean they were willing to teach Mu Yi a lesson for tangxizhai.


    Not to mention the strength of insect a and B, even if they do, they also give people a feeling of meddling with dogs and mice. At that time, they not only don''t please tangxizhai, but also give people resentment. Therefore, sometimes they don''t necessarily get thanks from others for doing good deeds.


    Muyi ignored those people, but casually glanced at the four young people lying on the ground. Insect a and B had a very measured hand, but temporarily made them lose their ability to move, not even minor injuries. They can recover later.


    Soon after Muyi left with insect a and B, the four young people really got up from the ground. However, at this time, there was no pride on their faces. Instead, they were green and red. They felt that they had no face to see people.


    "You two stay here. Let''s go in and inform your senior brothers."


    Leaving this sentence, the two young people limped in the direction of Muyi''s departure.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, someone screamed and immediately attracted a lot of attention around.


    "What''s the matter?" someone asked immediately.


    "I know who the Taoist priest was just now." the man said with fear on his face.


    "Who?"


    "The little Taoist just now?"


    There was a flash of doubt around immediately. It seemed that they didn''t guess the identity of the two people.


    "Young, Taoist, with a long knife and an old man around you, can''t you guess who it is?" the man said loudly at the beginning.


    Hearing what he said, some people around him have been meditating. It''s not that they haven''t heard of it, but they haven''t thought of it for a while. After all, no one would think that that person would suddenly appear around him, and still appear so aboveboard and bright.


    "Is it really him? Rosefinch flag bearer?" someone opened his mouth slowly, and suddenly there was a riot and a sound of breathing down.


    If you say who is the most famous in the Jianghu recently, then this rosefinch flag envoy is definitely one of them. He can be described as a real overlord when he boarded a flag envoy at the age of weak crown and controlled more than half of the south.


    What''s more, the rosefinch flag envoy also entered the ancient Yellow River Road, retreated in front of a group of perfection level strong men, and brought a magic weapon from it, which attracted everyone''s eyes and crazy in the Jianghu. It is even said that many reclusive strong men were born one after another to compete for this magic weapon.


    After all, a brand-new magic weapon, which has not been completely refined, represents a different meaning.


    "I''m afraid it''s really him."


    "How did he come to Nanyang mansion? Did he want to get the magic soldier of tangxizhai?"


    "You''re stupid. I''m a magnificent rosefinch flag bearer. Do you want any magic weapons? What''s more, I have a magic weapon that can be compared with magic weapons. In my opinion, I''m afraid this rosefinch flag bearer came for the treasure stolen from tangxizhai."


    "It''s possible, but what treasure was tangxizhai stolen? Even the owner of tangxizhai came forward in person."


    "I guess there will be a good play here soon. Who do you think is the best between the flag bearer of rosefinch and the master of tangxizhai?"


    "I think the flag envoy of rosefinch palm should be more powerful. After all, the owner of tangxizhai is only famous for casting swords."


    "That''s not necessarily true. After all, the owner of tangxizhai has been famous for many years. How can he not have some real skills? Moreover, tangxizhai makes friends with world experts with divine soldiers. Naturally, countless people are willing to contribute to it."


    Listening to the constant discussion around, the two young people who remained there only felt cold and helpless. Naturally, they had heard the name of the flag bearer of rosefinch. It was a big man who was not inferior to the master of Sitang Xizhai. Could they provoke it?


    In particular, when I thought that I had just wanted to attack the flag bearer of rosefinch, I felt scared and had a feeling of narrowly escaping from death. My previous hatred suddenly disappeared, but there was some worship. After all, depending on their age, the flag bearer of rosefinch was even younger than them, and they had already gained a great reputation in the Jianghu, but they were just ordinary disciples of tangxizhai, So how can they not yearn?


    "Why don''t we follow in?" suddenly, someone suggested that although the people around didn''t say it clearly, the eagerness on their faces was obvious.


    The two young men guarding the mountain pass looked at each other, then turned around together and ran in without looking back. At the beginning, they limped a little, and at the back, they were desperate.


    In other words, Mu Yi felt more strongly after entering Tongshan, even vaguely feeling that something was calling him.


    And along the way, you can occasionally see some sweeping figures in the mountains, and there are definitely a lot of people.


    "Is it?"


    Finally, after that feeling became familiar, Muyi''s eyes brightened for a moment, but instead it was worry.

 Chapter 419

    At this moment, Mu Yi finally understood the source of the previous feeling, because just now, he clearly felt the breath of niannu''er. Because years bamboo belongs to his life magic weapon, there is a certain connection with him, but this connection can only be felt within a certain distance.


    It was because the distance was too far before, so he could only vaguely feel that something related to him had happened. This feeling belongs to a sixth sense beyond the five senses, which has a certain involvement with cause and effect, but the cause and effect is too mysterious, which is not what the current Muyi can spy on.


    But when he got close to Tongshan, the connection between him and Nian Zhu suddenly became clear.


    Later, Mu Yi was sharp in his eyes. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he had a vague expectation in his heart. I''m afraid the so-called thieves of tangxizhai are niannuer and big slave. No wonder Mu Yi thought so, just because things were too coincidental.


    "Tangxizhai, very good." Mu Yi said coldly, and then took insect a and B into the mountain. This time, he didn''t leave insect a and B alone. He didn''t expect insect a and B to help, but in this place, if he left insect a and B, it''s hard to guarantee that no one would use him again. Now, he doesn''t want to play hide and seek with a group of jumping clowns.


    Therefore, the best way is to take insect a and B. moreover, although insect a and B can''t see their strength, it''s actually no problem for insect a and B to protect themselves. After all, it''s the second difficulty. It''s equivalent to a first-class expert in the Jianghu. How can it be described as weak?


    The speed of the two people was very fast, especially after they could sense the position of niannu''er. Even Muyi could sense that niannu''er was approaching him while he was approaching. Obviously, the little girl also sensed him.


    However, after getting close to a distance, Muyi suddenly felt that the little girl stopped, and his heart couldn''t help worrying a little more.


    If he is an ordinary strong man, he won''t worry too much. After all, whether a little girl or a big slave, his strength is between five and six grades. Even if he meets an ordinary peak expert, he can escape even if he can''t fight. However, the owner of tangxizhai is different. Although he is only a sword casting master in name, he can become a master. No matter what aspect it is, no one will be simple.


    In fact, Muyi did not feel wrong. It was niannu''er and Da Nu who appeared in Tongshan.


    On that day, after hearing the news of Muyi, the little girl got up her mind. After telling yunmengxuan, she took the big slave north. Although the little girl was young, her time following Muyi also greatly increased her experience, at least separated from the stage of being a newcomer in the Jianghu.


    In fact, the little girl and the big slave didn''t have any accidents along the way. Although the thieves robbed on the road met several waves, they were all cleaned up by the big slave until they entered Nanyang mansion and met a disciple of tangxizhai.


    Although the tangxizhai disciple''s strength is average, he has cultivated a secret skill, which can see through the essence of some things. This ability combined with sword casting is absolutely like a tiger''s wings, and can easily see through the quality of sword embryo.


    The little girl is a fierce ghost. With the cover of years and bamboo, she can hide from ordinary experts, but she was found by the disciple of tangxizhai. The next thing is even simpler. The disciple of tangxizhai was happy and wanted to catch niannu, but she kicked the iron plate and was taught a lesson by the little girl.


    However, the little girl''s heart was too soft. As soon as the other party begged for mercy, she only punished the other party, and then let the other party leave. As a result, the other party took tangxizhai''s people to deal with him the next day.


    The result of this time is still that the little girl won a complete victory. After all, she is only an ordinary disciple of tangxizhai. How can she be the opponent between the little girl and the big slave? Moreover, this time, the little girl is really angry, and it is inevitable that she will start harder and abolish all of them.


    Abolishing tangxizhai''s disciples in Nanyang mansion means that the little girl stabbed the wasp''s nest and beat the small ones. Naturally, there will be big revenge, and the conflict will become more and more intense. Then an elder of tangxizhai shot, but he still lost, but he recognized the years when the little girl lived.


    Ordinary people may not know what time bamboo is, but tangxizhai is best at refining divine soldiers, and is naturally more clear about some special materials. Moreover, divine soldiers do not need metal tightly. Instead, spiritual objects such as time bamboo can refine higher quality divine soldiers.


    In the eyes of those people in tangxizhai, the little girl is equal to the material that is hard to find. Even if it is shot by the owner of tangxizhai, another magic weapon will be added in the world.


    Even if tangxizhai is famous all over the world, it can''t refuse this temptation, so the people of tangxizhai block the news and catch the little girl and the big slave. Because they are too strong, the owner of tangxizhai came forward in person, and finally they were trapped in Tongshan.


    However, just after Muyi entered Tongshan, the little girl sensed Muyi''s position and immediately came with the big slave, but unexpectedly, she just stepped into the encirclement of tangxizhai and was stopped halfway. Moreover, they were not very lucky this time. They met a strong man of six grades. Although the little girl and the big slave didn''t have to be afraid of each other, the strong man of six grades could hold them down, And sent a signal, the little girl immediately worried.


    The little girl is even better than Muyi in sensing. She sensed that a strong man came in the mountain before, so she has been hiding with the big slave. But now, they are dragged. Once the strong man arrives, they have no chance to escape.


    Muyi naturally thought that the little girl was in trouble, so he directly grabbed insect a and B, started Yu step, and rushed to the little girl''s position as soon as possible.


    On the hillside of Tongshan mountain, the terrain here is not so steep. On the contrary, there is a flat place, but at this time, there are many people around here. The girls in the field are floating in clothes and their little faces are slightly cold. They are constantly fighting around an old man.


    Nearby, the big slave directly incarnated into a giant and made such a great momentum with one fist and one foot. As the besieged old man, he was sweating and was forced to be in a hurry. I''m afraid his situation would be worse if the people around him didn''t attack twice occasionally.


    The reason why he gritted his teeth at this time was that he knew that as long as he persisted for a while, he could succeed when the vegetarian Lord arrived. He was very clear about the strength of the vegetarian Lord.


    "Bang!"


    Finally, the old man was hit by the big slave. Although he was wearing half body armor, he still flew out quickly and hit a tree heavily under the terrible power of the big slave.


    After a while, the trunk trembled violently, the leaves rustled down, and the old man looked crimson and shed a trace of blood from the corners of his mouth.


    Just as niannu''er was about to take the opportunity to kill the old man, a figure suddenly appeared and there was no movement. Niannu''er flew out directly.


    "Here comes the vegetarian master."


    "Great."


    Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared, there was a silence around, and then a cheering sound.


    The figure looks only about 50 years old, even much younger than the old man before. He is dressed in white and has a square face, giving people a sense of elegance. Looking outside, he is more like a learned man.


    "Fast Lord." the old man''s face also showed a trace of joy.


    "HMM." Tang Shang nodded at the old man first, and then looked at niannu''er and Da nu. More accurately, most of his mind fell on niannu''er, and niannu''er only felt like a mountain pressed down out of thin air, making it almost difficult for her to move.


    "Roar!"


    The big slave also found the experience of niannu''er, roared at Tangshang, and then rushed towards Tangshang without fear.


    "It''s also interesting." Tang Shang looked at the big slave rushing towards him and smiled. Although his height was only half that of the big slave, he just stood there at will, giving people the feeling that he was taller than the big slave.


    When the big slave rushed to the front, Tang Shang suddenly waved his right hand without any force. The big slave made a muffled sound, and his tall and burly body flew out directly, and then hit the ground heavily, shaking the surroundings.


    At this time, the big slave was vulnerable to a blow in front of Tangshang and had no power to fight back.


    "Big slave." niannu''er screamed out, but there was nothing she could do, because she was locked by Tangshang at this time. It was difficult to move, let alone fight Tangshang.


    "Little girl, obediently submit to me. I can let go of your companion." Tang Shang said. His voice is very gentle, just like an ordinary old man, which is easy to be liked.


    "You can''t think about it." niannu said angrily. Do you want her to surrender? It''s impossible.


    "Oh, really? Then I''ll kill your companion first." Tang Shang said in a flat tone, as if he were talking about a small thing.


    "You dare, my brother will not let you go." niannu son shouted, but he was very worried.


    "Your brother?" Tang Shang''s expression was more serious. Although he was strong, he was not a reckless person. In fact, after seeing the little girl, he knew the little girl''s state. Especially in those years, bamboo was obviously in charge, and there was a not weak breath on the plate.


    But that''s all.


    If niannu''er''s brother is the master of this breath, he doesn''t mind letting the other party know what the real strong is, a magic weapon in the future, enough for him to make a choice.


    "Yes, my brother is very good." niannuer said immediately. She was not naive, but deliberately delaying time.


    "Even if your brother is here, I don''t think he dare say no." Tang Shang said proudly, which is not only the pride of the master of Tangxi Zhai, but also the confidence of his own strength.


    "Really?" just as Tangshang''s voice fell, another voice appeared in the field without warning.

 Chapter 420

    "Really?"


    When the voice sounded, Tang Shang''s face became extremely gloomy. He didn''t care that someone dared to interrupt, but that the sudden voice was not in his expectation or control.


    And being able to appear suddenly without being noticed by him can only explain one problem. The strength of the person who suddenly appears is not weaker than him.


    Seeing that you are about to succeed, this kind of accident suddenly appears. Anyone would not be in a good mood.


    Then, a figure appeared in the scene. It was Muyi. No, it should be two figures. Behind Muyi, there was an old man, who was insect a and B.


    But because of the existence of Muyi, people ignore insect a and B, and almost everyone focuses on Muyi.


    Tang Shang''s face was more solemn, because Mu Yi was alone, but he still had a person with him, but he didn''t notice anything before, as if these two people came out of thin air.


    In fact, after getting the warning from niannu''er, Mu Yi''s mind and spirit merged with the salary lamp, directly reached the perfection level, controlled himself, and improved his understanding of the invisible hidden body symbol. This not only covered himself, but also included insect a and B. otherwise, with the strength of insect a and B, how can he get close without being found by Tangshang?


    All this was naturally due to Mu Yi. Obviously, Tang Shang also thought of this.


    "Brother." in fact, niannu''er threw himself into Muyi''s arms without Tangshang asking who Muyi was. People around him immediately understood that the little Taoist in front of him was the brother just mentioned by the little girl.


    But in the eyes of the people around, Muyi is just a little Taoist. Why does the owner of his own house stir up so many teachers?


    But the old man who had dragged niannu''er and the big slave with one enemy and two seemed to see something, and quietly stepped back two steps.


    "Now you know it''s dangerous to wander in the Jianghu?" Muyi said with a lesson when he saw that niannu was all right.


    "I know my brother will come to save me." the little girl also knows that she has done wrong. At this time, pretending to be stupid and obedient is undoubtedly the best way.


    "Well, since my brother is here, no one can hurt you." Mu Yi patted the little girl''s head and looked at Tang Shang.


    "You should be the master of Tangxi Zhai? I''ve heard a lot about you." Muyi said.


    "Are you the... Rosefinch flag bearer?" Tang Shang has been observing Mu Yi and has long suspected his identity. After all, although the Jianghu is large, the real strong can''t emerge casually, especially when Mu Yi is so young.


    Seeing Mu Yi''s dress and the long knife in his hand, Tang Shang naturally thought of Mu Yi''s identity. Recently, it was spread that Zhu que Zhang flag envoys all over the world retreated from the ancient road of the Yellow River and got a magic weapon.


    "Yes." Muyi nodded and admitted. There was a commotion around him. Some people were awed and some were greedy. After all, Muyi also had such a great reputation in the Jianghu.


    Although the Er gang is no longer the first in the world, the once four flag leaders are still talked about and even feared. Even if the forces of the four flag leaders are no longer the same, they are not comparable to ordinary forces.


    Moreover, in addition to the powerful forces under his command, Muyi''s own strength should not be underestimated. The senior White Dragon King lost in Muyi''s hands with one move. Even if he borrowed the talisman, it also shows Muyi''s strength. After all, the talisman itself is a kind of strength. Can''t people be prohibited from using it?


    More importantly, Muyi actually came out of the ancient Yellow River Road alive. You know, even master Pudu of Shaolin Temple, the old Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, and even the leaders of Manchu and Qing dynasties all died in the ancient Yellow River Road, and the degree of danger inside is self-evident.


    In this case, Muyi not only came out alive, but also got a magic weapon. As long as he is not a fool, he can think of what it represents. Even if there is an element of luck, it is useless if he is not strong enough.


    After hearing Muyi admit it, Tang Shang also knew that it was impossible to catch the little girl again, and his previous behavior would certainly make Muyi hostile. Different from those who overestimated Muyi''s ideas before, Tang Shang could clearly feel Muyi''s strength and know whether he was hurt.


    Although he is also a perfect level, he is best at casting swords, so even if he is much older than Muyi, he entered this realm early, but he dare not say that he will win. Moreover, his enemies should be solved rather than tied up. Muyi is not only strong in strength, but also a flag bearer of rosefinch, sitting on a big man on one side.


    Tangxizhai builds magic soldiers, makes friends with heroes in the world, and pays attention to a harmony to make money. Although it is not afraid of Muyi, it is not necessary to provoke such great enemies, so Tangshang has made a decision soon.


    As far as his existence is concerned, he has long passed the age of the dispute between spirit and spirit. In the final analysis, it is still two words: interest. It is obviously not in his interest to be the enemy of Muyi.


    "Since it''s the rosefinch flag bearer, everything before that was a misunderstanding and I was reckless. This chain is a small magic weapon refined by me in my spare time, so I''ll give it to the flag bearer''s sister as a gift." Tang Shang said and took out a silver chain with a heart-shaped pendant at the bottom. It looks good, but the most important thing is that it''s a magic weapon.


    Tangshang''s attitude was unexpected, but when you think about it carefully, it was reasonable, especially the old man. What he was most worried about was that Tangshang turned against Muyi. Although his strength was good, there was no room for resistance in front of such a strong man.


    Tang Shang not only didn''t turn his face, but also gave gifts to make amends. His performance not only didn''t make Mu Yi despise, on the contrary, his evaluation of Tang Shang was higher. In the Jianghu, there are countless people who fight and die because of their loyalty. Sometimes shrinking back is not a sign of cowardice. The key is to know what to do and what not to do.


    With Tang Shang''s strength, there is no need to be afraid of him, but it is not good for Tang Shang. Even if he wins, it is impossible to kill Muyi. After all, there is no problem for the strong man of perfect level to escape.


    This is tantamount to completely offending Mu Yi. Even if he is not afraid, he must always think about tangxizhai. After all, the rest of tangxizhai don''t have this strength. In particular, Mu Yi, as the flag bearer of the rosefinch, the rosefinch hall has gradually become something of the past after overall planning.


    Once the two sides fight, tangxizhai will definitely suffer heavy losses even if it does not become history. Tangxi can''t afford this price at all. In that case, the best way is to resolve the hatred with Muyi, which is the most in line with the interests of tangxizhai.


    Therefore, sometimes it takes more courage to step back wisely than to rush up mindlessly.


    Muyi is not a fool. He can guess what Tang Shang''s mind is, but he didn''t expect Tang Shang to be so decisive. He weighed the pros and cons and made the most suitable choice in a short time. Ask himself. Muyi thinks it''s difficult for him to do this.


    "Then I''ll thank the vegetarian master for this girl." Mu Yi smiled, and the dull atmosphere in the field suddenly emptied. Even the ordinary disciples of tangxizhai around could feel different, as if the depression in his heart had disappeared.


    Mu Yi''s words also made Tang Shang smile. With a slight shock in his right hand, the chain pendant had appeared in Mu Yi''s hand, and then Mu Yi handed the pendant to niannu''er.


    The little girl took the pendant and her face was full of joy, because she found that the pendant was made of a kind of spirit wood. If she wore it close to her body, it would be good for her.


    "The flag bearer came all the way, how about going to shazhai as a guest?" Tang Shang then invited him. In fact, he was also very interested in Muyi''s magic weapon. After all, in his realm, simple latent cultivation was of little use. If he could get more contact with some magic weapons, he would gain more by analogy.


    However, the magic weapons in this world are extremely scarce, and they are basically owned. Like those who exist, how can he allow the master level to spy on his magic weapons at will? I''m afraid it''s hard to borrow even if you want to, but now the magic weapon of Muyi has not recognized the Lord. If you pay enough price, you can''t borrow it.


    "Since the Zhai Lord invited me, it''s better to be respectful than obedient. However, there are still some things to do today. I''ll visit you tomorrow." Muyi agreed. They are Lang Youqing''s concubine. Tangshang is trying to play the magic weapon in Muyi''s hand. Isn''t Muyi the experience of refining the magic weapon of the other party?


    As for the previous unhappiness, they had long been subconsciously ignored by them.


    "Well, I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow." after Tang Shang said that, he said goodbye to Mu Yi. As for those people around him, they can only leave when they see that all their owners have left, but they have another conversation. After all, it''s enough to be proud to see the legendary characters.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the people in tangxizhai left completely, leaving only Muyi and others. The big slave will also shrink his body and look at Muyi stupidly.


    Niannuer, without waiting for Muyi to speak, simply hid in the bamboo of years and looked like she couldn''t be killed. Obviously, the little girl was worried that Muyi would say she. After all, Muyi told her before leaving and asked her to wait at home.


    Although the little girl said hello to Yun Mengxuan when she came out, to some extent, it was also an act of abandoning the family. More importantly, she also caused trouble. If Mu Yi hadn''t arrived before, she might have been caught by Tang Shang. With her strength, it''s impossible to escape from the eyes of the perfect strong.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi just smiled and didn''t care too much. However, he was more determined to enhance the strength of the little girl. After all, he couldn''t always arrive in time and guard her all the time. He had to rely on himself at the critical moment.

 Chapter 421

    In just one day, Muyi appeared in Tongshan, and the appointment with the master of tangxizhai spread all over Nanyang mansion.


    At the time when tangxizhai held the magic weapon contest, it is conceivable that Muyi caused a sensation. After all, although the magic weapon is good, it is far inferior to the magic weapon. In fact, the so-called magic weapon is not even magic weapon. At most, it is between ordinary weapons and magic weapons. It has some abilities, so it is called magic weapon.


    It is only because magic tools are difficult to find that magic soldiers are very popular.


    Even the divine soldiers are sought after, not to mention the magic weapon beyond the magic weapon. It is normal to cause people''s greed.


    However, most Jianghu people only know that magic weapons are precious, but they don''t know that magic weapons can not be refined and controlled by ordinary people. If you want to refine magic weapons, it must be the second difficult at least. Even if you reach the peak, you can really refine them all.


    Even Muyi''s salary lamp was completely refined under the condition of opening up five life cycles because of various opportunistic coincidences, but in fact, his strength has already reached the peak, and his mental power is even more powerful. Otherwise, it is impossible to completely integrate with the salary lamp.


    The next day, Muyi came to tangxizhai with niannu''er, big slave and insect a and B.


    Last night, the little girl couldn''t bear it after all. She ran out again. After being caught by Muyi, she preached hard, and then threw the Millennium tree heart from the ancient Yellow River Road to her. After getting the Millennium tree heart, the little girl was even more jubilant. She could feel the strength of the dark wood attribute contained in the tree heart, which was essentially the same as the bamboo in her sojourn years, As long as the bamboo can devour the heart of the tree, it will definitely grow again and have higher quality.


    But the energy contained in the heart of the tree is too strong. Muyi is worried that the little girl doesn''t know what to do, so she is forbidden to swallow it. Wait until she gets the method from the master of tangxizhai. That''s not only safe, but also can avoid waste.


    Although the little girl was eager, she obediently obeyed Mu Yi''s words. It was the magic weapon given by Tang Shang that she wore on her body, which could play some role.


    When Mu Yi brought several people to Tangxi Zhai, Tang Shang also led people to meet him. Many disciples of Tangxi Zhai around looked at Mu Yi with curious eyes. After all, they were young and their status and achievements were equivalent to their Zhai masters, which made them envy.


    Tangxizhai is built adjacent to the river, covering a huge area. Even some pavilions and pavilions are built in the river, which looks like a beautiful picture. Undoubtedly, the most eye-catching one is the first furnace in the world, standing in the most central position.


    Tang Shang was smiling. I''m afraid people who didn''t know thought Mu Yi was his good friend for many years, and Mu Yi accepted Tang Shang''s kindness.


    "Don''t hide from the flag emissary. I invited the flag emissary to come this time because I have something to ask." after sitting down, Tang Shang thought a little and went straight to the theme.


    "What can I do for you?" Muyi asked.


    "Although I am called a master, in fact, you and I all know that the so-called master is only the reputation of others. As long as I don''t take the last step one day, I can never become a real master. However, the difficulty of that step is like going to heaven. I wasted more than ten years but still can''t see hope. This mood makes me feel it?" Tang Shang said slowly, But the tone was a little more heavy, even bleak.


    Others only think that the perfect level strong people have unlimited scenery, but in fact, the feeling that they haven''t made any progress for many years and can''t see the road is the most desperate. Even after reaching the perfect level, they can feel that there is an additional guillotine on their head, which feels like a great disaster. So now all the perfect level strong people urgently want to go further, Even at the cost.


    Although he understood Tang Shang''s urgency, it was obviously impossible for Mu Yi to say that he could understand it. After all, it was only a year before Mu Yi really stepped into practice. He made rapid progress all the way. Even now, he was far from reaching the limit. Therefore, he could never feel the feeling that it was difficult to make progress in an inch for more than ten years.


    "The vegetarian Lord has something to say, but please speak directly." Muyi said.


    "In that case, I''m not polite. I want to take a look at the magic weapon obtained by the flag bearer in the ancient Yellow River Road. Of course, if the flag bearer has any conditions, he can say it directly." Tang Shang said directly.


    "Magic weapon?" Mu Yi''s expression suddenly became strange. Others didn''t know the details of the long knife, but he knew it clearly.


    Seeing Mu Yi''s strange look, Tang Shang thought that Mu Yi didn''t intend to borrow it, but it was normal. A magic weapon was too precious, especially the one without refining. What if he couldn''t resist the temptation, refined it directly, or ran away with it?


    "If the flag bearer doesn''t trust me, I''m willing to mortgage my life''s magic weapon for up to one month, no, half a month." Tang Shang said again.


    "Lord Zhai misunderstood. It''s not that I don''t want to borrow it, but that this magic weapon is not what Lord Zhai thought." Muyi directly revealed the truth. "This long knife was taken from a perfect level dead spirit in the ancient Yellow River Road. It should belong to an ancient magic weapon. It''s just that this magic weapon has been seriously damaged for so many years. I''m afraid it will disappoint Lord Zhai."


    Muyi explained that not concealing anything was also a reminder. After all, it was conceivable that Muyi could snatch the magic weapon from the perfect level dead.


    "Seriously damaged?" hearing the news, Tang Shang instinctively frowned. The damaged magic weapon is very different from the intact magic weapon. In fact, the most precious magic weapon is not its own material, but the original rune, but if the original rune is damaged, it will undoubtedly be much less useful.


    "Does the flag bearer want to repair?" Tang Shang asked again.


    "Repair? Can the vegetarian master restore this magic weapon?" Muyi asked curiously. If so, it would be better.


    "The flag bearer looks up to me. If he wants to repair a magic weapon perfectly, he must be a real master. With my ability, he can recover about 70% at most, which depends on the damage degree of the magic weapon." Tang Shang said modestly, but anyone can see the pride in his expression. Even if he is not a real master, there are few people in the whole Jianghu who can match him.


    At the beginning, Muyi was able to completely restore the salary lamp. To be exact, it was not his credit, but the self-healing ability of the salary lamp, which was not an ordinary magic weapon. Moreover, the real damage of the salary lamp was due to the lack of fire, but after Nanming left the fire, it was equivalent to making up for the last heavy. When Nanming left the fire and the salary lamp completely fit together, In addition, after Nanming gradually recovered from the fire, the recovery of the salary lamp is a matter of course.


    But the long sword is different. This magic weapon is just a killing soldier and has no ability to recover itself. If you want the long sword to recover completely, you need to re characterize the original rune. However, as Tang Shang said, only the third difficulty, the master who has achieved heaven and man, can do this.


    Tangshang can recover about 70% at the perfection level, which shows his attainments in this way. It is worthy that others will call him a master.


    "Although the magic weapon is damaged, I believe the vegetarian Lord will gain something in the process of repair?" Muyi looked at Tang Shang and said, who hesitated a little and nodded.


    "I wonder if the vegetarian Lord would like to try?" Muyi continued.


    Tang Shang took a deep look at Mu Yi and spit out a word, "can!"


    In their realm, some words don''t need to be too clear. Since repairing magic weapons is beneficial to Tangshang, Muyi doesn''t intend to pay any compensation. Both sides take what they need. It is precisely because they understand this that Tangshang finally chose to agree. But generally speaking, Tangshang actually suffered a loss, but who makes him the one who is urgent? And this kind of transaction itself has no so-called fairness.


    "In fact, I have one more thing to ask to disturb the vegetarian master this time." Muyi said later.


    "Oh, what''s up?" Tang Shang asked curiously.


    "About this." Mu Yi waved, and niannu came forward and handed over the heart of the Millennium tree.


    "This is the Millennium tree heart?" just a little feeling, Tang Shang almost recognized the origin of the tree heart, and his eyes were a little more eager. This millennium tree heart is definitely the best choice for refining recovery magic tools. The magic tools he gave to niannu children before belong to this category, but compared with the Millennium tree heart in front of him, the magic tool he gave was only refined with spirit wood, The quality is far inferior.


    "Yes, it''s the heart of the Millennium tree." Mu Yi then thought, and a burst of bamboo sticks flew out of niannu''er''s body. It was the bamboo of that time.


    Tangshang''s eyes were immediately attracted by the years bamboo. Before, he personally went out to catch niannu''er in order to catch the years bamboo. Now, at a close distance, he can feel the pure wood attribute power contained in it.


    In addition, there are niannu children and Millennium tree hearts on one side. What this represents is self-evident.


    Tang Shang took a deep breath. It seemed that only in this way could he calm down as soon as possible.


    "Conditions." for a long time, Tang Shang said hard.


    "The Vegetarian Leader misunderstood that I am my sister. I can''t let her take risks, let alone refine her into a magic weapon. Comparatively speaking, I prefer her to evolve slowly and without danger. As for the Millennium tree heart, I also intend to let the years bamboo absorb it." Mu Yi said directly. Tang Shang''s attitude can also guess what it is for, the years bamboo, the Millennium tree heart, Together with niannu''er, together with Tangshang''s experience, it can definitely be refined into a magic weapon. Even for Tangshang, this is a rare opportunity.


    But in that way, niannu''er will really lose himself, which is absolutely unacceptable to Muyi. Therefore, he would rather not become a magic weapon at the expense of niannu''er.


    Although the magic weapon is precious, he already has a salary lamp and is not short of it. Moreover, niannuer is his sister and his relatives. Even if he uses a magic weapon, he will never hesitate.

 Chapter 422

    "That''s a real magic weapon. If you refine, it will fit you very well." Tang Shang continued looking at Muyi, but he was destined to be disappointed. Muyi shook his head.


    "Even if it is a legendary artifact, it can''t compare with the position of the slave in my heart." Muyi said firmly, and the little girl buried her head in his arms and held him tightly.


    The big slave seemed to understand something and looked at Tang Shang fiercely. If Mu Yi hadn''t been here, I''m afraid he couldn''t help shooting directly.


    Seeing Mu Yi''s determination, Tang Shang sighed with regret. Although the magic weapon is important, he is not going to turn against Mu Yi for a magic weapon. At least, it is not worth it. Moreover, Mu Yi also said that the origin of the long knife was taken from a perfect level dead spirit. He can feel that Mu Yi did not lie.


    Therefore, it is basically impossible to grab niannu from Mu Yi.


    "Well, please take a look at the long knife." Tang Shang then looked at the long knife brought by Muyi.


    Mu Yi directly handed the long knife to Tang Shang. The latter held the long knife and suddenly looked like a different person. The whole person had an inexplicable smell. One hand stroked the blade gently, and there was no trace on it.


    Even Mu Yi noticed that a mental force was emitted from him, and then wrapped the long knife. For a while, the long knife gave a slight vibration, and Tang Shang''s face gradually became dignified.


    Mu Yi looked at it quietly. After almost half an hour, he saw that Tang Shang was breathing and opened his eyes. There was even a trace of fatigue between his eyebrows. Obviously, even Tang Shang, who was a perfect level, was not easy just that half an hour.


    "It''s worthy of being a magic weapon in ancient times. It''s really extraordinary. But it''s a pity that this magic weapon has been seriously damaged. Even if I try my best, it can only repair 50% or 60%, which will disappoint the flag bearer." Tang Shang looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "It''s good to have 50% or 60%, so it''s hard for the vegetarian." Muyi said sincerely. After all, the other party doesn''t want to pay for helping to repair a magic weapon, and it''s definitely more difficult than he thought.


    "Well, but you need to wait a few more days. There will be a magic weapon contest in two days. After the contest is over, I will repair this magic weapon immediately. It will take about five days." Tang Shang said.


    "Yes, but there''s one more thing I need the vegetarian Lord''s help." Muyi said later.


    "It doesn''t hurt to tell the flag bearer what''s wrong." Tang Shang said politely.


    "There is too much energy in the heart of this millennium tree. I want to know how to let the years bamboo absorb it slowly without danger." Muyi asked. This is the main purpose of his coming to Tangshang. As for the long knife, it is not within his consideration. It can be repaired best, even if it can''t be repaired.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, Tang Shang didn''t answer immediately, but frowned.


    "Does the vegetarian master have any difficulties?" Muyi asked.


    "It''s really not difficult to say. It''s just that letting the years bamboo absorb the heart of the Millennium tree will at least waste most of its strength. Some gains outweigh the losses," said Tang Shang.


    "What can the vegetarian master do?" Muyi looked at Tang Shang and asked. He thought that since Tang Shang said this sentence, there must be a way, but it would cost him a certain price. After all, there is no free lunch in the world. What''s more, Tang Shang promised to repair his long knife for free. It is the best of benevolence and righteousness, and the hatred with him is written off.


    "If the flag bearer can trust me, I can integrate the years bamboo with the Millennium tree heart. In this way, the years bamboo can slowly absorb the power of the Millennium tree heart without worrying about waste. It can make the years bamboo grow all the time until it exhausts the power of the Millennium tree heart." Tang Shang said slowly.


    Hearing Tang Shang''s words, Mu Yi''s eyes brightened. If it was really like Tang Shang''s words, this method is undoubtedly the best, but it needs to pay a price.


    "It''s troublesome for the vegetarian Lord, but I won''t let the vegetarian Lord do it in vain. If the vegetarian Lord has any conditions, he can put forward them," Muyi said.


    "This... This is Tangshang''s hesitation. Although it seems very simple to integrate the years bamboo with the Millennium tree heart without improving the quality of the years bamboo, in fact, it is no easier than refining a magic weapon. After all, although the Millennium tree heart and the year month bamboo are wood attributes, there are always some subtle differences, What is more important is to let Nian Zhu slowly absorb the power of the Millennium tree heart, which requires him to depict some arrays in the Millennium tree heart to maintain this balance.


    But this difficulty is not enough for outsiders.


    "How about this knife?" seeing Tang Shang''s hesitation, Mu Yi spoke directly.


    "Ah!"


    "Brother!"


    The two voices sounded almost in no order. The former was Tangshang''s surprised voice, and the latter was niannu''s anxious voice.


    After all, in the eyes of Tangshang and niannu''er, even if the long knife is broken, it is also a magic weapon. What''s more, Tangshang can repair as much as 50% or 60%, which is even more amazing. But now, Muyi is willing to give up in order to let years bamboo absorb the heart of the Millennium tree. In their eyes, some gains outweigh the losses.


    Of course, Tangshang''s surprise was followed by her heart, while niannuer was slowly moved and reluctant. In her eyes, Muyi gave up his magic weapon for her sake, but she would rather take some risks to absorb the heart of the Millennium tree than suffer this great loss.


    "What do you think?" Muyi ignored niannu''er and asked directly at Tangshang.


    "Brother, I''m not afraid of danger." niannu said anxiously for fear that Mu Yi would agree.


    "Well, my brother knows." Muyi stopped the little girl from going on and looked at Tangshang instead.


    "The flag bearer''s concern for your sister is really admirable, but one thing needs to be explained in advance. It''s not much easier to integrate the years bamboo with the Millennium tree heart than to refine a magic weapon, so I didn''t mean to be difficult. Please forgive me for this," Tang Shang said.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t doubt the meaning of the vegetarian. As long as the vegetarian integrates the years bamboo with the Millennium tree heart, this knife is the reward." Muyi said firmly.


    To others, it seems that he suffered a loss, but in fact, Mu Yi also has an account in his heart. This knife is not very useful to him. If the mysterious light man didn''t bid too low, he even planned to sell the knife to the other party. In terms of value, this knife has only seven units, but the Millennium tree heart is worth 30 units. There is no comparability between the two, At least in Mu Yi''s opinion, I don''t know what Tang Shang thinks.


    So even if we don''t waste the power of the Millennium tree heart, it''s worth paying this knife. What''s more, it''s also for the sake of niannuer. Once the years bamboo completely devour the Millennium tree heart, I''m afraid it will grow to a new height. Let alone improve the strength of Muyi, it''s worth the benefits brought to niannuer.


    "Has the flag bearer really decided?" although he had already determined, Tang Shang couldn''t help asking, at least if it was him, it wouldn''t be so.


    "Yes, this knife will be owned by the vegetarian master in the future." Muyi said positively.


    "OK, then I''m welcome." Tang Shang nodded and continued, "there are two days left from Dabi. I''ll try my best to finish refining for the flag bearer in these two days."


    Obviously, the reward of Mu Yi has made Tang Shang can''t wait. Although it will consume too much, it''s not unacceptable in his opinion. After all, although the divine soldier is more important than this knife, it''s not as important as this knife.


    What''s more, under normal circumstances, there will be no accidents in the divine soldier Dabi. Even if there is anything, he believes it is enough to deal with it.


    "So it''s troublesome for the vegetarian master." Mu Yi said and sent all the Millennium tree heart and years bamboo to Tangshang. As for niannu''er, he stayed with him. He did so just in case. Although he believed that Tangshang would not take risks, he would not gamble with niannu''er.


    Tang Shang also didn''t mention this topic, although niannu''er''s return to the bamboo will be more smooth.


    Later, Tang Shang called the old man who had dragged niannu''er and the big slave. After explaining some things to him, he directly announced the closure. Although many disciples of Tangxi Zhai were puzzled about the sudden closure of the main Zhai, they didn''t say anything.


    The old man''s name is Chen Yuan. He is the big housekeeper of Tangxi Zhai. He is usually responsible for the daily work of Tangxi Zhai. After all, Tangshang spends most of his time refining tools, and the operation and management of Tangxi Zhai naturally needs someone to be responsible.


    With Tang Shang''s explanation and knowing Muyi''s identity, Chen Yuan seemed very polite. He let Muyi and his party live in the best guest room. Everything should be arranged properly, and then there was waiting. Only niannu''er looked unhappy.


    Muyi naturally knows why this little girl is, but he doesn''t advise much. I believe it will be fine in two days.


    With the approaching of the divine soldier Dabi, the whole tangxizhai seems busy, and many disciples are excited. After all, this grand event only happens once a year, and as tangxizhai''s disciples, they are also proud, even their chest is higher.


    Mu Yi also learned more or less about some magic weapon big ratio. To be exact, it is a martial arts competition, but the focus is on the control of weapons. It doesn''t matter if the strength is low. If the sword technique reaches a certain level, it is still possible to get a magic weapon reward. For each magic weapon big ratio, tangxizhai will prepare ten magic weapons, and then after selection, the top ten can be obtained.


    However, the so-called magic weapon big ratio is only suitable for ordinary Jianghu experts. Although there are many second-class or first-class experts, it is impossible for those who really reach the peak or senior strong to participate in this competition. Moreover, ordinary magic weapons have no effect on them. Unless they are magic tools, they can attract them. As for magic weapons, they are impossible, Even Tang Shang doesn''t have such a big hand.

 Chapter 423

    While Muyi was waiting, strong people kept entering Nanyang mansion. Some people were for the upcoming magic weapon competition. After all, in addition to the ten magic soldiers, as long as they paid enough reward, they could also ask the owner of tangxizhai to refine magic tools, but the price was very high.


    While others know the news of Muyi and come here specially. They don''t know that Muyi is very powerful, at least it''s a senior level strength, or even a perfect level. However, the treasure moves people''s hearts. The temptation of an ownerless magic weapon is too great.


    As for whether the magic weapon has been refined or not, it is not in their consideration. Once people are blinded by greed, there is no normal reason.


    In fact, many people have the idea of picking up bargains. If Muyi and others lose, wouldn''t it be possible to seize the magic weapon at that time? Of course, there are also some people who specialize in watching the excitement.


    In short, Nanyang Prefecture, especially the small town near tangxizhai, has been completely lively these two days.


    "My Lord, according to the information our disciples inquired about, it seems that someone is going to be bad for you." on the last night before the great comparison of divine soldiers, Chen Yuan came to the house where Mu Yi lived and carefully reported the news. Although in his opinion, those people were simply overestimating their strength and looking for death, since he knew the truth, he just sold Mu Yi a favor, which at least made Mu Yi have a better impression of tangxizhai, After all, they rounded up the little girl and the big man before.


    "Really?" Mu Yi said faintly. Looking at his expression, he clearly didn''t care.


    Chen Yuanjian said to Mu Yi in his heart. Sure enough, but it''s normal. Others may only guess the strength of Mu Yi, but he got an accurate answer from Zhai master. Mu Yi is definitely a real strong man of perfection level. As the most powerful subordinate around Tang Shang, Chen Yuan naturally knows how strong perfection level is, below the peak, In front of the perfect level strong people, there is only the share of being slaughtered. Even the senior level strong people just resist a few more moves.


    Who can threaten Muyi without a strong man of perfection level? So it''s natural that Muyi doesn''t care.


    "Sir, why don''t I send someone to send them away?" Chen Yuan asked carefully, not missing any chance to sell Muyi well.


    "No, let them come." Muyi refused Chen Yuan''s proposal, but he didn''t want to owe tangxizhai human kindness. Although tangxizhai''s strength was good, there were few real strong people. In addition to Tangshang being a perfect strong person, Chen Yuan was the strongest, but only six grades of strength.


    The whole tangxizhai has reached the second difficulty, or there are only a few first-class experts. Such strength can indeed be crushed by ordinary Jianghu experts, but it is not enough to see the real strong. If tangxizhai is damaged by his affairs, how can he explain to Tangshang?


    Since the powerful tangxizhai can''t deal with it and the weak don''t need it, what tangxizhai did will lose its meaning.


    "Yes, sir." seeing Muyi''s refusal, Chen Yuan said no more, and then left.


    Mu Yi came to the yard, and there was a waning moon on his head. The cold moonlight sprinkled down and pulled Mu Yi''s figure long. He couldn''t help but stay in a daze when he looked at the waning moon. However, Mu Yi didn''t see it. After he came to the yard, the shadow on the wall seemed to creep. If you look closely, you can find that the shadow there is thicker than elsewhere, But these are only subtle differences. Unless you look carefully, you will only subconsciously ignore them.


    With the passage of time, Muyi kept that posture, while the shadow slowly wriggled and kept getting close to Muyi.


    Finally, when the shadow approached Muyi, it suddenly burst, and a black light exploded from behind Muyi and hit Muyi''s back heart.


    At the critical moment, Mu Yi''s body shook slightly, and his figure seemed to overlap at this moment.


    The black light suddenly appeared and then disappeared. Under the moonlight, a small figure shrouded in a black robe appeared in the yard, only a foot away from Muyi. At this time, Muyi could not see any trace of injury. He just took back his eyes looking at the moon and looked down at the small figure. As for other postures, they had not changed.


    "Who are you?" Mu Yi asked casually.


    "The one who wants his life." the little dark figure replied in a low voice, but in an adult tone. It is obvious that he is only short, not a child, but it is also normal. If a child has this strength, others don''t have to live.


    "Playing tricks." Mu Yi sneered. Although the strength of this small figure is good, it is already at the senior level, but it still doesn''t look good enough in his eyes. I''m afraid that the other party can maintain his confidence up to now. I also feel that his breath is not too strong, but at the senior level, which is far from the perfect level in the rumor.


    For this, Muyi naturally knows why, because this is his real strength. Only the integration of mind power and salary lamp can be regarded as the real perfection level. Therefore, if you don''t know his details, you are doomed to suffer a great loss just judging from his breath.


    As for Tangshang''s ability to identify his perfect level at the first glance, it was also because he was just integrated with the salary lamp at that time. Although the breath was the standard to judge a person''s strength, it was not absolute. The reason why the short figure in front didn''t think about perfect level was mainly the age of Muyi.


    Although there are many rumors about Mu Yi in the Jianghu, it is inevitable to exaggerate in the eyes of many people. The main reason is that Mu Yi is too young. In their opinion, it is more because of the role of Zhu Que''s flag. After all, at the age of 20, it is still possible to reach the peak. After all, there are talents in the world, However, it is a bit exaggerated to say that the level of perfection has been reached before the age of 20.


    Ordinary Jianghu experts may believe these rumors, but those who are really strong despise them, because their own experience tells them how difficult it is to reach perfection level.


    In such a big Jianghu, the strong people who have reached the perfection level are only in double digits, and almost all of them are Millennium sects or old monsters who have never been born. Each of them has left a great reputation in the Jianghu for people to admire.


    The more so, the more they don''t believe that Muyi has reached the perfection level. As for those who saw it with their own eyes, almost everyone has an identity and naturally won''t publicize it. Zaifeng, who spread rumors everywhere, hides Muyi''s real strength. Even if Muyi was seriously injured, he simply LED people to die and added some trouble to Muyi.


    Of course, in Zai Feng''s eyes, it would be better if someone could kill Mu Yi.


    "Maybe you can spare your life if you hand over the magic weapon." the little figure then said, but he didn''t take any rash action. In his opinion, Muyi can escape his sneak attack just now. Even if he is weaker than him, it''s impossible to kill Muyi in a short time. Moreover, this is tangxizhai. There is a perfect strong man sitting in the town. Once the other party is disturbed, He can''t escape.


    If he had not accidentally learned from a disciple of tangxizhai that Tangshang was closed, he did not dare to break in. Even so, he observed the official action for a day, but unexpectedly, the inevitable blow was avoided.


    "Are you sure you can kill me?" Muyi said faintly, but the short figure obviously misunderstood. He thought Tangshang was Muyi''s support. Once there was a noise here, it was easy to disturb Tangshang.


    "Why bother you? The magic weapon will only kill you. How much can your rosefinch hall help you? It''s better to be smart now than to die in the end. If you hand over the magic weapon, we will take the beam for you to ensure that no one will give you an idea in the future." the short figure said.


    "You?" Mu Yi took a deep look at each other. "It seems that your origin is extraordinary."


    "In fact, even if you know it, it doesn''t hurt. My name is a life-threatening boy. I''m from the underground. Even in the underground, I''m second only to the leader of the underground. I know a little about your gratitude and resentment with the underground. I can even decide to write off your gratitude and resentment with the underground, so as to ensure that the underground won''t chase and kill you again from now on." the short figure is amazing. It''s actually from the underground, Mu Yi may not know the boy who claimed his life, but he is famous in the Jianghu, but he is more famous.


    "Are you from the underground?" Muyi was surprised and looked at each other deeply. He never doubted the strength of the underground. Let alone the mysterious and powerful leader, his strength has been feared. However, it is only for the former Muyi. Now Muyi can give full play to his perfect strength with the help of the salary lamp, Even in the face of the local leader, you don''t have to be afraid, even enough to fight.


    But I didn''t expect that in addition to ghosts, black and white impermanence, there was a life-threatening boy in the underworld. I just didn''t know whether there were judges, Yama, etc.


    "Not bad." hearing Muyi''s question, the boy who claimed his life was proud of his chest. Although he was only half the height of Muyi and even looked very thin, no one in the Jianghu dared to joke about his shortcoming.


    "Very good." it''s rare. Mu Yi showed a smile on his face. He couldn''t help but make the boy dead. He didn''t know why. Did he agree? If so, as long as he refined the magic weapon, his status in the hell will definitely improve again and become a real existence second only to the head of the government.


    Unlike now, although nominally second only to the house Lord, in fact, in the eyes of the house Lord, he is no different from black-and-white impermanence and ghost.


    "Now that you''re here, I''ll just calculate the gratitude and resentment with the underground government." Mu Yi said directly. The underground government chased him several times. How can we do if we don''t retaliate? At the moment when the boy confessed his identity, he finally understood why the thin man around Zai Feng was hostile to him, and finally understood the identity of the other party.

 Chapter 424

    In fact, he had already doubted when he entered the ancient Yellow River Road. After all, Muyi didn''t have many real enemies, and the other party wouldn''t be hostile to him for no reason. Even if he was Zai Feng''s camp, you should know that even Zai Feng and even fan yuan didn''t know his identity at that time.


    Obviously, the other party had a grudge against him, and there was a feeling that he was familiar with the other party, but he couldn''t remember where he had met for a while.


    Until he saw the dead boy in front of him, he suddenly understood where the familiarity came from. If he guessed correctly, the other party also came from the hell. He just didn''t know his identity in the hell. However, in Muyi''s eyes, the strength of the other party didn''t seem to be weaker than the dead boy in front of him.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, the boy who claimed his life was obviously stunned, but then his face became gloomy and stared at Mu Yi. If his eyes could kill, even now Mu Yi didn''t know how many times he had died.


    After all, no one will be in a good mood if he is teased like this. What''s more, the boy who asks for his life is not a good man. His reputation is forged with human life and countless blood.


    "It seems that you are not going to reconcile," said the boy with a gloomy face.


    "Reconciliation? The underground government has calculated for me so many times, how can there be such a simple thing, but I didn''t expect that the dignified underground government would be willing to become the running dog of Zefeng in order to enter the ancient Yellow River Road." Mu Yi showed a trace of contempt at the corner of his mouth.


    "Seek death." the boy who asked for his life suddenly became angry, and his right hand shrouded in the black robe suddenly raised. For a while, a fierce black light flashed. So far, Muyi finally saw the thing in the other party''s hand. It was a short knife, dark all over, with lines like human muscles and veins. When you look carefully, those lines seem to be alive, And this short knife has a strong resentment.


    The knife is as light as electricity and sharper. The air seems to be cut. Before getting close, Muyi feels the same feeling of needle pricking from his skin.


    Muyi''s light wheel flashed away and flexed his fingers at the same time.


    "Ding!"


    The knife light was immediately broken, and the boy who claimed his life was also instantly away from Muyi. His eyes looked at Muyi with a trace of surprise. Just at that moment, a strong breath emerged from Muyi. Although in his opinion, the breath had not reached the level of perfection, it was definitely at the level of depth, and even faintly pressed him.


    This feeling is absolutely uncomfortable for the boy who claimed his life. He even secretly regretted that he shouldn''t come to the door so recklessly.


    "Why? It''s becoming angry from shame?" Muyi continued to stimulate the boy who asked for his life, and the other party''s reaction confirmed the guess in his heart. The man who had followed Zai Feng was from hell.


    More importantly, both have the ability to sneak in the shadow, which is a perfect match for assassination.


    "You killed the ghost one?" the life-threatening boy stared at Mu Yi fiercely.


    "So he''s the ghost one." Muyi suddenly realized that although he had been speculating about each other''s identity in the underground, he didn''t expect it to be the ghost one of the ghost genera. After all, he had seen some ghost four and other ghost genera, and his strength was only average.


    However, the ghost encountered in the ancient Yellow River Road is a real senior level, and its strength is more above black and white impermanence, which is only a little weak compared with the life-threatening boy in front of us.


    Unfortunately, although the other party wanted to kill him, he finally died under his own greed. Even if he wanted to blame, he could only blame himself.


    "I said I didn''t kill him. Would you believe it?" Muyi looked at the boy who asked for his life.


    "Naturally, I won''t believe it." the boy immediately replied. Obviously, in his heart, he has determined that the ghost one died in Muyi''s hands. The more so, his fear of Muyi will be stronger. After all, even if he is only a little stronger than the ghost one, it''s not realistic to kill the ghost one.


    "It''s a pity that the underground government cooperated with zaifeng and didn''t know it was finally sold." Muyi suddenly shook his head.


    "What do you mean?" there was a bad feeling in the boy''s heart.


    "Didn''t zaifeng tell you that I already have perfect strength?" Muyi said in a startled way. Hearing his words, the life-threatening boy only felt that his heart was gripped by an invisible hand and it was almost difficult to breathe.


    What did he hear just now? Perfect strength? The desperate boy wanted to refute, but he found that his heart had even succumbed, and his intuition told him that Muyi didn''t lie, that is to say, he really has perfect strength. Those Jianghu rumors are true.


    Unfortunately, it was too late for him to understand all this. Once upon a time, the rumors that he despised became the reason for his loss of life.


    "Impossible." even so, the life-threatening boy instinctively retorted, because he was unwilling to believe the truth, which meant that if it was true, he would die today.


    He knows more or less about the grudges between the underground government and Muyi. At least Muyi is on the list of the underground government to be killed. This is the dead enemy.


    "Since you don''t believe it, then you just go down and ask the ghost." Muyi said, and his mental power was instantly integrated with turning off the light. After a while, a breath of complete control was emitted from Muyi. Behind his head, a light wheel loomed, as if God was only in the world.


    At this point, the life-saving boy was desperate, but Muyi didn''t give him a chance to beg for mercy. With a flick of his fingers, a small flame fell on the life-saving boy. In a short time, the life-saving boy was wrapped by the dark blue Nanming from the fire. After a scream, he turned to ashes.


    In addition to Nanming''s fear of leaving the fire, it also has a lot to do with the fact that the boy''s mind was robbed and his strength didn''t play out for five years. However, even if the boy''s peak state is, it''s just that Muyi has to spend more time.


    The gap between perfection level and below perfection level will only become larger and larger.


    Muyi was afraid when he thought of challenging the white tiger flag bearer beyond his capacity at the beginning. However, later, Muyi thought carefully and gradually found something wrong. At that time, the white tiger flag bearer was not so much perfect as half perfect. He didn''t really step into this level. Otherwise, even if Muyi had good luck, niannuer would sneak into it, It''s just futile.


    Only with the long sword, the white tiger flag bearer can be regarded as the real strong man of perfection level, which is half as good as the situation of Muyi.


    Then, the light wheel behind Muyi''s head disappeared, and the smell of perfection faded. At this time, a gust of wind came and took the ashes away.


    Muyi''s mouth moved a few times slightly, but he didn''t leave immediately. The door that was half open was closed again.


    After a while, a figure appeared in Muyi''s yard. It was Chen Yuan, the housekeeper of tangxizhai.


    "My Lord, is something wrong?" Chen Yuan glanced around the yard, but found no trace. But the fleeting breath reminded him of what must have happened here before, but it has been solved now.


    "A thief just came in, but I''ve solved it." Muyi said casually.


    Although Mu Yi said that he was a thief, Chen Yuan suddenly felt nervous. He would not naively think that the comer was really a thief and could hide it from tangxizhai disciples. He didn''t even notice it, which only showed that the strength of the comer was still above him.


    However, considering the strength of Muyi, maybe it''s really a thief, because even the senior level has no chance to escape in front of the perfect level.


    Although Muyi is understated and not worth mentioning, after all, it happened in tangxizhai, and Chen Yuan apologized again and again.


    After Chen Yuan left, Muyi returned to the room. The little girl was already sitting on the bed, with a pair of white feet swinging. When she saw Muyi, the little girl''s eyes lit up, jumped gently, and jumped into Muyi''s arms.


    "Brother, why didn''t you ask others for help? I can also help my brother beat bad guys." the little girl was unhappy because she had just been stopped by Muyi.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll have a chance to fight in the future. Are you uncomfortable today?" Muyi asked with concern. Since Tangshang closed, the little girl has been a little sleepy and extremely sleepy. Muyi can guess that her situation must be related to Nian bamboo. After all, Tangshang is refining Nian bamboo. As a slave living in Nian bamboo, it will naturally be affected, But fortunately, little girl had no other symptoms except sleepiness, which made Muyi feel at ease.


    Now, looking at the little girl''s appearance, her lips are red and her teeth are white, and even her body is more angry. Her state is better than ever. Muyi guesses that Tangshang should be successful, and Muyi is finally relieved.


    After integrating the Millennium tree heart, the growth of Nian bamboo will also be greatly improved. It is estimated that Nian bamboo can become the best spirit thing after completely swallowing the Millennium tree heart. At that time, even if it can''t compare with the magic weapon, its abilities are not much worse than the magic weapon, and even Muyi has been looking forward to it.


    The next morning, Muyi was invited to the main house by Chen Yuan, accompanied by a little girl.


    "Zhai Lord, but he succeeded?" just entering the living room, Muyi saw Tang Shang sitting there drinking tea. Although his face was a little pale, there was a sense of pride in his eyebrows. In fact, even if Tang Shang didn''t say, Muyi had already felt the existence of Nian bamboo. His relationship with Nian bamboo didn''t decrease, but seemed to become closer.


    Originally, the little girl was still holding Mu Yi''s hand, but as soon as she entered the hall, she couldn''t help jumping towards the table. There was a long box. The little girl flashed and went straight into the box.


    "Buzz!"


    As the little girl got into the box, the box suddenly gave a slight tremor, and then opened slowly. A strong green came out of the box. Muyi even smelled a fragrance, which shocked people''s spirit.


    Then, years bamboo slowly rose from the box under the support of invisible power. At the moment of seeing years bamboo, Mu Yi''s eyes suddenly widened.

 Chapter 425

    When the years bamboo rose, Muyi also opened his eyes. The original green years bamboo color was more profound, but at one end, there was an obvious bulge, which looked more like a crutch, and that bulge was clearly the heart of the Millennium tree.


    At the moment, the Millennium tree heart is perfectly integrated with the years bamboo. Even with Mu Yi''s eyesight, there is no trace of connection, as if the bulge originally grew, but it is not that that that really surprised Mu Yi.


    At the beginning, when Mu Yi just got Nian bamboo, there were 13 festivals. As the name suggests, Nian bamboo will add one festival every year. However, there are exceptions, that is, under the urging of external forces, Nian bamboo can grow faster and even save this process.


    Later, years bamboo swallowed up the corpse mushroom in quyizhuang. Still, niannuer broke through and became a fierce ghost. Coupled with the 49 day sacrifice of Muyi, years bamboo initially became his life magic weapon, and years bamboo also increased by one section to 14 sections.


    Later, Mu Yi left the fire to sacrifice and refine in the Southern Ming Dynasty, which made the years bamboo grow again, reaching the level of 15 sections, but that''s all. Even if niannu swallowed the netherworld flower later, it couldn''t make the years bamboo grow again, which shows the difficulty of the growth of years bamboo.


    Originally, in Muyi''s mind, the Millennium tree heart is definitely an opportunity for years bamboo. As long as the Millennium tree heart is swallowed, years bamboo will continue to grow, but it takes time. Unexpectedly, years bamboo has quietly increased by one section at this time, reaching the level of 16 sections.


    The smell of Nian bamboo has also suddenly improved a lot. Obviously, even if it is only integrated with the Millennium tree heart, Nian bamboo has increased. The effect of the Millennium tree heart is even much stronger than Muyi expected.


    It can almost be predicted that once the bamboo completely devours the heart of the Millennium tree, at least several sections will be added, and maybe 20 sections will be broken.


    However, this is just Muyi''s prediction. We can only wait and see what the actual situation is. In fact, even he is not sure how many knots bamboo can grow in the end.


    "Thank you, master Zhai."


    Without Tang Shang''s answer, Muyi also knew that he had succeeded and was unexpectedly good.


    "The flag bearer doesn''t have to be like this. In fact, this refining is much easier than I thought. If I guess correctly, the mother body of bamboo in these years must have a great origin, and the future achievements will be unlimited." Tangshang said seriously.


    "The mother of years bamboo?" Muyi suddenly thought of niannuer''s father. Niannuer''s father got the years bamboo. Later, after meeting the old Taoist beside the Yellow River, Muyi understood that the little girl''s father had a history, so the origin of years bamboo can also be explained. However, if you want to know the truth, you have to go to the South China Sea, I think he should be qualified to go with his current strength. After all, a sword does not mean the first in the world.


    Maybe the little girls are also an explanation.


    "It''s true that even though years bamboo is a top-grade magic weapon, whether it can become a magic weapon depends on the chance. Moreover, with this little girl, once years bamboo becomes a magic weapon, it will become a top-grade magic weapon." Tang Shang said with surprise on his face. There is obviously a hierarchy between magic weapons and magic weapons.


    In fact, whether it is a magic weapon or a magic weapon, there are three products, and the gap between each product is very large.


    For example, the long Dao Mu Yi got in the ancient Yellow River road belongs to the ancient magic weapon, but the real quality is only the inferior magic weapon. As for the level of the salary lamp, Mu Yi can only guess, but it must surpass the inferior. After all, the various abilities of the salary lamp are far from ordinary magic weapons.


    Moreover, today''s salary lamp is different from the old road. In the past, the fire in the salary lamp was only ordinary fire. Now, Nanming lifire has exceeded the boundary of ordinary fire to some extent, but it has not reached the sky fire. Therefore, in Muyi''s view, the salary lamp should belong to the middle grade, and it is still the top of the middle grade. This is also the main reason why Muyi jumped to the perfect grade with the help of the salary lamp.


    Once Nanming leaves the fire and degenerates into sky fire, the salary lamp will really become a top-grade magic weapon.


    In the age of artifact, the top-grade magic weapon has been the strongest. As for the power, it has even exceeded Muyi''s imagination.


    Therefore, once years bamboo becomes a magic weapon, it is a middle-grade magic weapon. It is absolutely rare to see. Of course, the stronger years bamboo is, the happier Muyi will be.


    At this time, the years bamboo changed again. As the life magic weapon of Muyi, the changes of years bamboo did not hide from Muyi. I saw that in the internal space of years bamboo, niannu son was opening his hands and hugging something. His small face was slightly raised with a sense of satisfaction.


    At the moment, Muyi can clearly feel that the little girl''s breath is rapidly increasing. The rapid progress is enviable. As a ghost with natural intelligence, the little girl''s qualification is against the sky. Before becoming the ghost king, there is no bottleneck at all. Therefore, in theory, as long as she has enough energy, she can make progress all the time.


    However, this is only in theory after all. After all, after absorbing energy, there must be a refining process. But now, because the little girl belongs to the same origin as Nian bamboo, her strength does not need to be refined at all. After integrating the Millennium tree heart, Sui Yuezhu has increased a section, but still stored a lot of energy. Now, with the return of niannu, she immediately integrates into her body, This is the main reason why the little girl made rapid progress.


    This opportunity is beyond the envy of others.


    Muyi was only happy about the girl''s strength enhancement. Originally, the girl''s strength was between five and six, that is to say, her own strength was only five, but after integration with years bamboo, it was six. However, her own strength moved quickly and firmly towards six. In this way, integrating years bamboo, the girl had seven strength.


    Qipin''s strength is equivalent to the peak of the second difficulty. Unconsciously, the little girl has grown to this height. Although she is still not as good as Muyi, she can also be called a real Gao Shuo in the Jianghu.


    And the little girl will be the first expert in the Zhuque hall besides him. Thinking of this, Mu Yi''s expression becomes interesting.


    Finally, the light on the bamboo surface was all restrained, and the little girl slowly opened her eyes, just as Muyi expected. At the moment, the little girl''s own strength is completely stable in six grades, and maybe it won''t take long to reach seven grades.


    Then, years bamboo suddenly disappeared, and then the little girl reappeared. Years bamboo also reintegrated into her body. After a while, a powerful force was emitted from her body.


    Feeling this power, Mu Yi smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Brother, I can help you beat bad guys in the future." the little girl also obviously felt her progress. Her little face was full of smiles, and her biggest wish was to help Muyi.


    "Yes, I''m getting more and more powerful. Maybe my brother will rely on me to protect him in the future." Mu Yi said with a spoiled face.


    "Well, I will protect my brother." the little girl nodded heavily and even waved her fist to show her determination.


    "Congratulations to the flag bearer again." Tang Shang said with some envy. Although Tang Xizhai is brilliant, in fact, only Chen Yuan can really help him, and Chen Yuan''s strength is only six products. Although six products are only one product different from seven products, in fact, their status is very different, and it''s not just the difference in strength.


    What''s more, Tang Shang knows the potential of niannu''er and will reach the perfection level in the future. In that case, Zhuque hall will have two perfection level strongmen, which is the foundation of a great power. In addition, Muyi and niannu''er are so young. No one knows what will happen in the future. Maybe many years later, Muyi may step out and become a common existence, That''s the cornerstone of the Millennium school.


    "From my point of view, the vegetarian master must have gained something this time. Maybe he can touch an opportunity when he repairs the long knife." Muyi looked at Tang Shang and said that although he consumed too much bamboo during the refining years, the spirit between his eyebrows could not be concealed. Obviously, he also got a lot of benefits in the refining process.


    Just as everyone''s Tao is different, Tangshang''s Tao lies in refining tools, but in his realm, refining ordinary magic tools has not helped him. Only refining magic weapons can make him gain, which is the main reason why he promised to help Muyi repair the long knife for free at the beginning.


    Because the long knife is an ancient magic weapon. Even if it is seriously damaged, it can still be understood by analogy and increase experience. After all, at his step, even a little growth will be grasped.


    "Then borrow the auspicious words of the flag bearer." Tang Shang said with a smile. Even the strong man of perfect level can''t see through the luck. But since he met Mu Yi, Tang Shang felt that his luck seemed to be better. This is a very pure intuition. Therefore, he was not polite to Mu Yi. He just wanted to have more luck. In this way, When repairing the long knife, maybe he can really catch that opportunity. After all, he has stayed at the perfection level for too long. He urgently wants to go further. Even if it is only a chance, it is something that can not be met and asked for for for the strong at the perfection level.


    "By the way, if the flag bearer doesn''t leave in a hurry, I have one more thing to ask." Tangshang continued looking at Muyi.


    "Vegetarian master, please speak." Muyi said.


    "I''d like to ask the flag bearer to help me preside over this year''s magic army competition." Tang Shang said simply.


    "I''m the host?" Muyi was obviously surprised. After all, his identity is not correct and his words are not smooth. There''s no such reason, but looking at Tang Shang''s expression, it''s clear that he''s not joking.


    "Yes, I''m going to close the door and repair the long knife right away." Tang Shang said firmly. Originally, he planned to rest for a while and start repairing the long knife after the divine soldier ratio, but he didn''t know why. At the moment, he suddenly felt a strong feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 426

    For Tang Shang, it was a whim, and the more so, the more he understood how rare this opportunity was.


    Although Shenbing Dabi is important, compared with his future, it is nothing. Even in Tang Shang''s view, as long as he can seize that opportunity and pay any price, it is worth it.


    However, it would be better if he could not lose anything. Especially considering Mu Yi''s strength and identity, it is also a good choice to preside over the divine soldier ratio for him. Otherwise, this divine soldier ratio can only be a tiger head and snake tail. After all, Chen Yuan alone is not enough to shoulder this important task without him.


    Moreover, there is another advantage to let Muyi preside over the divine soldier ratio for him, that is to let outsiders know that Muyi has a deep relationship with tangxizhai and can win over a strong man of perfect level. Even for tangxizhai, it is a great good thing.


    Mu Yi''s eyes brightened when he heard Tang Shang''s words. He can understand Tang Shang''s experience. After all, the opportunity is rare. It''s just that he needs to think about it.


    After all, he is now not only representing himself, but also the leader of the rosefinch hall. One party holds the flag, and his every move is of concern. However, from the perspective of the rosefinch hall, it seems that it is not inappropriate to unite with tangxizhai, but a good thing.


    Tangxizhai is good at making magic soldiers. As long as Jianghu people understand what magic soldiers represent, tangxizhai has always been neutral, which is also the main reason for tangxizhai''s transcendence. However, if he presides over the magic army ratio instead of Tangshang, it is tantamount to telling everyone in the world that tangxizhai is united with Zhuque hall.


    In this way, the meaning represented is quite different.


    Since Mu Yi can think of this result, Tang Shang can think of it naturally, but he still did so. It''s definitely not just the word reward.


    "I''m the host? The vegetarian Lord thinks highly of me. I don''t have any experience." Mu Yi shakes his head. Although he knows that the promise is only good, he is not reckless.


    "The flag bearer can rest assured. As for how to compete, naturally the following people will do it. The flag bearer just needs to sit there." Tang Shang said with a smile. It is obvious that he has made a decision.


    "The vegetarian Lord has something to say. Mu Yi is silent and says directly.


    "Well, up to now, I won''t hide it. What does the flag bearer think about the general trend of the world?" Tang Shang said solemnly.


    "Now there is a great chaos in the world, such as the collapse of Tianzhu, there is no room for recovery." Mu Yi said frankly. In fact, this is also a well-known thing. Anyone with a clear eye can see this clearly.


    The general trend of the world is that division must be combined for a long time. This is the law. Since ancient times, there has never been a prosperous Dynasty. Even today''s Manchu and Qing dynasties have had brilliance.


    "Yes, if it was a peaceful and prosperous age, the foundation of tangxizhai might have been handed down all the time, but at present, chaos is imminent. Tangxizhai has become fat meat in some people''s eyes and anyone wants to bite." Tangshang sneered here, "If it''s just an ordinary force, I''m not afraid, but if the army presses the border, the whole tangxizhai may also be destroyed. No one can survive except me."


    "The vegetarian master is joking? I don''t think so because of the good fortune that tangxizhai has forged over the years." Muyi said.


    "If the normal situation is not true, but every time the world is in chaos, it is a game of reshuffle. Although many people get the favor of tangxizhai, more people are greedy for tangxizhai. Moreover, the favor depends on the price. Maybe no one will mind if you help. But if you lose your life, how many people can stand up? Even them I wish I could die in tangxizhai, so I don''t have to repay the kindness. There are too many examples of Enduo turning into revenge. "Tangshang said coldly, but Muyi had to admit that what he said is the truth.


    "The flag watcher''s actions deserve four words of great talent. Now the rosefinch hall has swept away its decline, revealed its greatness, and set off a great momentum in the south. The rosefinch halls are arranged in important places in the world. As long as the last breath of the Manchu Qing Dynasty is exhausted, they will rise up and take the South as the foundation and stand as the king, thus changing the world." Tang Shang continued, but from his words, he heard Mu Yi stunned, and even couldn''t help thinking, is Tang Shang talking about the rosefinch hall under his command?


    Originally, he was forced to do it, but when he came to the other party''s mouth, he became a brilliant person. Originally, he just accepted the rosefinch hall, but now it has become the layout of the world. For a time, Mu Yi was a little confused and speechless.


    "The Vegetarian Leader misunderstood. What I''m doing now is just self-protection, but it''s not my wish to dominate the world." Mu Yi still explained, but he suddenly remembered the team that yunmengxuan had secretly formed in his mind.


    Although the rosefinch hall is powerful, the number of people is always a problem. The number of formal disciples of many rosefinch halls is only two or three thousand. Even with those dark lines and peripheral members, it is less than ten thousand. Counting on this strength to dominate the world is an overkill.


    Ten people, a hundred people, a thousand people. Mu Yi believes that his quetang is enough to defeat the same number of northern armies, but if there are thousands or tens of thousands of people, he has no confidence. Fighting in the Jianghu is definitely different from fighting on the battlefield.


    However, it doesn''t mean that he has no advantage. With the power of the rosefinch hall in the south, he doesn''t dare to call on the world to follow, but it''s still no problem to recruit talents and form an army. After all, the rosefinch hall is not short of money. In fact, Yun Mengxuan has been secretly purchasing grain and food long ago. Muyi just paid attention to this and ignored it, Almost all of them are in the charge of Yun Mengxuan. Now, the girl''s heart is big.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s explanation, Tang Shang smiled mysteriously and said to himself: "The Central Plains has always been a battleground for strategists. As long as they capture the Central Plains, Nanyang mansion, as the hinterland of the Central Plains, runs through the North-South thoroughfare. As long as they capture Nanyang mansion, they will occupy most of the Central Plains. Tang Xizhai has been operating in Nanyang mansion for many years. He asks himself how much control he has. If the flag commander is willing, he can seize several more places and connect with Nanyang. In this way, he can Take the lead. Even if there is something in the future, how about sitting in the South and half of the Central Plains, advancing and retreating, and holding the flag? "


    "Does the vegetarian Lord want to form an alliance?" Muyi was silent for a moment and had to admit that he was moved at that moment, but that was all. After all, Muyi was never an ambitious man, and his ambition was not here, especially after the apocalypse.


    "Yes, I don''t know what the flag bearer thinks?" Tang Shang said seriously. In fact, the idea of forming an alliance with others didn''t come out of Tang Shang suddenly. Although he threw himself on the refining device wholeheartedly, it doesn''t mean he really doesn''t understand anything. Especially at the perfection level, no one is a fool, but there hasn''t been a suitable object all the time. After all, Tang Xizhai has been neutral for too long. When he didn''t show his obvious intention, he surrounded him The tigers and wolves around may be afraid of some and dare not act rashly, so as not to push tangxizhai into the arms of the enemy.


    But Tang Shang also knew that with the change of the world situation, this balance would be broken sooner or later. At that time, Tang Xizhai couldn''t make a choice even if he didn''t want to. Although Tang Shang was a strong man at the level of perfection, he also had his helplessness. After all, he was an individual, not a God.


    Since it is necessary sooner or later, it is better to choose a suitable person to form an alliance. This idea becomes particularly strong after seeing Muyi.


    First of all, Mu Yi is very young, and his strength has reached the perfection level, which means that he has a lot of time and unlimited possibilities. He may have the opportunity to take that step in the future. Even if he can''t take that step, he still has a niannu around him. The future of this little girl is also unlimited, and at least he can reach the perfection level. In this way, there are two Zhuque hall The perfect level strong, looking at the whole world, except those Millennium schools, such strength is absolutely few.


    The second is Mu Yi''s personality. Although he hasn''t been in contact for a long time, Tang Shang thinks he knows a lot about people. At least he doesn''t have to worry about being sold to form an alliance with Mu Yi, and as long as he is there, the interests of both sides can be guaranteed.


    In addition, the location of tangxizhai made him believe that once tangxizhai was in danger, Muyi would never stand idly by. With tangxizhai and Zhuque hall, even if the Millennium faction wanted to start, it had to think about it.


    Therefore, no matter from which point of view, alliance is imperative.


    For Muyi''s rosefinch hall, this is also a great opportunity. If Muyi was a man with lofty ideals, I''m afraid he would have been ecstatic for a long time.


    Tang Shang looked at Mu Yi and waited for his decision, while Mu Yi was also considering the gains and losses. Although the alliance would be of great benefit to the rosefinch hall, it would certainly push the rosefinch hall to the forefront of the storm and make the rosefinch hall a target.


    But then Muyi thought of zaifeng, the white tiger flag bearer, and the people of Maoshan and Longhu Mountain. At the moment, I''m afraid he had already entered the other party''s vision. After all, a perfect strong person, no one can ignore, and blindly showing weakness is also deceiving himself and others. The other party can''t let him go because he shows weakness.


    In that case, it''s better to stand up. After all, today''s world is different from the past.


    "Well, I won''t refuse now that the leader of Tangxi Zhai has a heart." Mu Yi said something, and Tang Shang also smiled. As for the specific details and obligations of the alliance, they didn''t say anything. Naturally, these things are left to the following people. Chen Yuan, the chief manager of Tangxi Zhai, and Lou Kui yunmengxuan in Zhuque hall.


    Tangshang asks Chen Yuan for a quick explanation, and then starts to close the door again. This whim is too important for him. He must seize this opportunity, and Muyi is familiar with the process of Shenbing Dabi under Chen Yuan''s explanation.


    At this time, there was a huge empty field not far from tangxizhai, which had already been noisy.

 Chapter 427

    In fact, according to the previous process, Muyi didn''t need to show up in the first two days. After all, as a strong man at the perfect level, he wasn''t so cheap. At the beginning, there were too many people participating in the divine army competition, including good and bad, so at the beginning, only a few managers of tangxizhai and the chief manager Chen Yuan were needed.


    It was not until the last day that Mu Yi came forward to judge the best person in charge of the magic army.


    In this way, Mu Yi is also happy to be free. After all, it''s really difficult for him to sit there as a referee. It''s better to watch the play for two days first.


    After explaining to Muyi, Chen Yuan hurried away. After all, the divine soldier Dabi was about to start, and he needed to preside over it in person.


    Mu Yi changed her Taoist robe, then put on a hat, and took insect a and B to the place where the divine soldiers compare. As for niannu, because years bamboo has just integrated into the Millennium tree heart, her strength has been improved. It takes some time to stabilize the realm, and the big slave naturally guards next to the little girl.


    At the upper reaches of Tangxi River, there is a huge square, which is also the place where the magic army competition was held in the past. Even at ordinary times, many Jianghu people gathered here. They usually come to seek magic soldiers or exchange views with each other, which is very lively.


    Today, however, the square is crowded with people. Many people even stand on the roofs of some houses and willows by the stream.


    "Master, this year''s Shenbing Dabi seems to be particularly lively." insect a and B followed Muyi and looked at the people with a sigh and a trace of memory on their faces.


    "Why? Have you been here before?" Muyi asked curiously.


    "I''ve been here more than once and wanted to get a magic weapon, but because I''m not good at weapons, I failed every time until I met my master."


    Insect a and B didn''t continue to say the following words, because after meeting Mu Yi, his life was completely changed, and he can even be called a step to the sky. He not only got better magic tools than divine soldiers, but now he has made a breakthrough in cultivation and reached the second difficulty. In the past, he was definitely afraid to think about it. Therefore, even without the prohibition of ghost slaves, Insect a and B''s loyalty to Muyi will not change.


    Especially looking at the expectations in the eyes of the people around him, he was glad that he met Mu Yi, otherwise he would still be one of these people this year.


    "Now the world is more and more chaotic. Who doesn''t want to get a magic weapon if there is a little force? Unfortunately, there are too few magic weapons from tangxizhai." Muyi sighed.


    "Master, the magic weapon is precious because it is rare. If tangxizhai took out hundreds of magic weapons every year, it would not have today''s influence." insect a and B whispered.


    "Well, you''re right. Rare things are more expensive. Besides precious materials, ordinary blacksmiths can''t make a magic weapon." Mu Yi nodded.


    "Fellow Jianghu people."


    Suddenly, Chen Yuan, who was already standing on the high platform, spoke. His voice was not big, but at this moment, it overwhelmed all the voices present. Almost everyone couldn''t help closing their mouth at this moment and focused their eyes on Chen Yuan.


    Most people know Chen Yuan, the chief manager of tangxizhai. After all, there are not a few people like insect a and B who have been here many times. What''s more, since they have come to participate in the magic army competition, how can they not know the person who presides over the magic army competition in tangxizhai in advance?


    Even if you put aside the identity of the chief manager of tangxizhai, Chen Yuan is also a master of six grades. It''s enough to suppress them.


    "You are welcome to tangxizhai to participate in the magic weapon competition. The rules of this year''s magic weapon competition are the same as in previous years. Experts with different strengths compete with each other. The final winner of the third rate expert competition can get a magic weapon. At the same time, the person with the highest level of weapon control can also get a magic weapon."


    "In addition to the first second rate master to obtain a magic weapon, the two people who have the highest level of control over weapons can obtain a magic weapon."


    "Among the first-class experts, in addition to the strongest one, another four people with the highest level can obtain divine soldiers. This time, tangxizhai will still create exclusive divine soldiers for these ten people."


    When Chen Yuan''s last voice fell, there was a wave of cheers around him, and the voice rushed into the sky.


    For many Jianghu people, this is undoubtedly a feast of divine soldiers. Only those who can get it. In particular, it is the exclusive divine soldier made by tangxizhai, which is absolutely in line with themselves. Even first-class experts will be excited about it.


    If there is any dissatisfaction, there is no doubt that there are too few magic soldiers. Ten magic soldiers seem to be a lot, but compared with the current Jianghu people, they are nothing. In particular, there can only be two third rate masters, three second rate masters and five first-class masters.


    Although some people are dissatisfied, more confident people are satisfied, especially the second and third rate experts. If we only talk about strength, I''m afraid all the ten magic weapons will fall into the hands of the first-class experts. Now, both the second rate and the third rate have the opportunity to have magic weapons, and the rest of the three levels are based on their understanding of weapons except that the strongest one automatically obtains a magic weapon, Control the realm, so even if the strength is not the strongest, you also have the opportunity to obtain divine soldiers.


    Although he knew this rule before, Muyi still said an old fox in his heart. This distribution method not only highlights the status of tangxizhai, but also maximizes the people''s dissatisfaction. After all, the strongest can get divine soldiers and the highest level can also be obtained. If you still fail, you can only blame yourself. Who makes you have no strength and no level?


    And although there are many second and third rate masters, it is still a handful of people who can really decide. Therefore, even if the number of first-class masters is the least and monopolize half of the magic soldiers, no one will say anything, and this is the real rule.


    It seems that tangxizhai suffered a loss to build magic soldiers for these ten people, but in fact, it is an investment. After all, even if those second-class and third rate masters can win among hundreds and thousands of people, it is also a proof that they will be able to become first-class masters in the future.


    As for those first-class experts, let alone those who can obtain exclusive magic soldiers, they will undoubtedly play a stronger strength. They also owe the favor of tangxizhai. There are ten people every year. In the long run, the potential power of tangxizhai is undoubtedly terrible.


    What tangxizhai needs is an opportunity to give full play to this potential.


    As the cheers stopped, some people also talked about it one after another. Many faces showed an eager look. They wished they could show up on the stage now.


    "Have you heard? The impermanent sword and thunder knife have come this time. It is said that this pair of enemies began to compete from the third rate experts until they both entered the first-class experts last year. Although it is said that their strength is not the strongest among the first-class experts, I think they can definitely obtain divine soldiers with their level."


    "I don''t think so. If they are still second rate masters, they may get it, but first-class masters may not." someone immediately refuted.


    "What do you know? If these two people joined last year, they would certainly be able to obtain divine soldiers. However, they are arrogant and can''t see the divine soldiers used by second-class experts, so they wait until they become first-class experts in order to get more suitable divine soldiers." at the beginning, the man said.


    "Do you know who are the first-class experts this time? I admit that Wuchang sword and thunder knife are powerful, but many first-class experts who have been famous for a long time have come this time. They may not have a chance."


    The two people''s argument soon aroused a wider discussion. After all, this opportunity to point out first-class experts is not often encountered, and everyone''s strength is almost the same, and no one can say who is not satisfied.


    Mu Yi listened to it with interest. After all, he knew too little about famous experts in the Jianghu. For example, he had never heard of Wuchang sword and thunder knife, and this was also related to Mu Yi''s rapid entry into the circle. Otherwise, a normal Jianghu expert would not have been wandering in the rivers and lakes for three or five years, and then constantly challenged and competed, and then gradually honed it, Have a reputation.


    There are still too few things that attract people''s attention, such as Muyi, which quickly crosses the sky like a meteor.


    "By the way, it''s said that there has been another fierce man in the Jianghu recently. Although he is only a second-rate expert, he has defeated many elders with his superb five tiger door breaking knife. I don''t know if he will come this time."


    "Five tiger door breaking knife? You''re talking about Wang Mang?"


    "Yes, brother, have you heard of this great Xia Wang?"


    "Naturally, I''ve heard. It''s said that this chivalrous and righteous man is quite heroic. Unfortunately, it''s a pity that he didn''t see him."


    "If Wang Mang can come this time, there must be a place for him among the second-class experts."


    Hearing these people''s comments, Muyi suddenly thought of a person, that is, the only registered disciple, Tieniu. Moreover, Tieniu is also good at five tiger door breaking Dao. He taught it himself, but he doesn''t know how to compare with Wang Mang.


    After he left, Tieniu entered the county and became a constable. More than half a year later, I don''t know how he is now and whether he is satisfied with his life.


    Although he was only a registered disciple, he was at least the only disciple. In addition, he had been together for some time and was quite satisfied with the temperament of the iron bull. Therefore, Mu Yi still had some worries in his heart, but that''s all. He didn''t want to intervene in the life of the iron bull too much. As for what he would come, he also needed to go by himself.


    After a burst of uproar, Chen Yuan sat on the high platform with some people, and two challenge platforms were raised on the other side, and there was a calm middle-aged man wearing tangxizhai clothes beside each challenge platform.


    Naturally, the first thing to start is the competition of third rate experts. Some people in both challenge arenas can''t wait to jump up and become the first challenge leader. Although they may not be able to defend to the end, there is no doubt that they are the first to be remembered. Sometimes the reputation of the Jianghu comes from this.


    Shenbing Dabi is an opportunity for many people, but it is also a place to become famous for more people who can''t get Shenbing.

 Chapter 428

    On the challenge arena, there are people going up and falling down. The winner is satisfied and the loser is frustrated, and the surrounding atmosphere is like molten iron boiling in the sword furnace not far away.


    Mu Yi found a good seat and looked with interest. To tell the truth, these skills can''t enter his eyes at all, but what he realized is another thing, the people''s heart.


    Since he entered the practice, he has been in a hurry. He always has a sense of urgency in his heart. He is not relieved until his strength reaches the perfection level. However, the subsequent doomsday catastrophe is still like a sharp sword hanging overhead, which is in danger of falling at any time.


    But at this moment, in this atmosphere, Muyi found that his tight heart slowly calmed down. He didn''t even think about the old Taoist''s enemies, the pressure on him, nor the coming disaster. He only saw the figures who kept fighting on the stage and the loss after falling.


    He shouted and cheered with the crowd, and felt sorry for those who failed. At the moment, Muyi threw away his identity, just like a child who didn''t grow up.


    But in fact, few people know that Muyi is still young. If you really want to pinch your fingers, he is only 15 years old. His precocious face and calm temperament often make people ignore his age. Especially after practice, his body has grown by leaps and bounds. Although he is still slightly thin, he is at least about 20 years old in the eyes of the public.


    Young and mature, but that''s true. Especially in this era, people can get married and have children everywhere at the age of 13 or 14. Someone as old as Muyi has long been a parent.


    Therefore, to some extent, Muyi has been regarded as an adult.


    Insect a and B stood behind Muyi and took a protective attitude. He clearly saw the changes of Muyi and was surprised in his heart, but the image of Muyi gradually became plump in his heart, from a high God to a flesh and blood person.


    Although Muyi seems a little childish like a child who hasn''t grown up at the moment, I don''t know why, insect a and B prefer Muyi''s appearance now. Of course, he only dares to keep this idea in his heart and can''t say it.


    The two challenge arenas opened at the same time, and the time passed quickly. In the afternoon, a man who made a big knife almost defeated all his opponents with a rolling posture. The big man was tall and amazing in strength. With that big knife, one move alone was enough to deal with most of his opponents.


    In addition to this big man, there is also a young man who uses a flower stick to chop, collapse, swing, sweep, entangle, wind, twist, block and point. He also has a deep understanding of the key points of the nine characters, including three flavors, and even has his own understanding.


    In Mu Yi''s opinion, if there is no accident, the two magic soldiers of the third rate master will belong to these two people. In fact, they are indeed these two people at the end.


    After all, a third rate master also has four words for weapons. Only his hands are familiar! It''s obviously impossible to say how proficient and how high the realm is. After all, in addition to excellent understanding, it also needs years of cultivation. However, how many people with better qualifications will waste their time in the third rate realm? I''m afraid we have already entered the second-class realm, or even the first-class realm.


    Therefore, the performance of young people in the third rate realm has been extremely eye-catching. The key is that he is not old. It is estimated that he will enter the second rate realm without waiting for next year.


    At the end of the day, the number of people here not only did not decrease, but also increased. Even the third rate masters who failed and were injured did not leave. After all, there were second rate masters fighting and even first-class masters behind. If you miss such a rare opportunity, you will definitely regret it.


    After all, many people don''t have a master and practice blindly on their own. Now they can learn half a move. They may sign up at the critical moment. Of course, if they have good qualifications and good opportunities, they may be able to worship under the door of first-class experts. This kind of thing hasn''t happened before.


    After the end of the day, Mu Yi sat in the yard all night. This night, he thought a lot, all of which were things that had been wandering in the Jianghu with the old Taoist priest for years. What he had neglected in the past, when he remembered now, it made people aftertaste for a long time and didn''t want to wake up.


    Finally, Muyi doesn''t know when he fell asleep. In fact, he hasn''t really slept for a long time. Usually, he uses meditation instead of sleeping. Meditation can not only cultivate mental strength, but also speed up recovery. The effect is undoubtedly better than simple sleep.


    But at the moment, the sleeping Muyi almost curled up against the steps, and a satisfied smile like a baby appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    One night was long and short. When the sun rose the next day, Muyi also opened his eyes. In the corner not far away, insect a and B sat against the wall. Looking at his wet body, it was obvious that he had been outside all night.


    "Ah!"


    Muyi got up and stretched himself out. There was a burst of noise inside his body. Then Muyi directly punched in the yard. It was the nameless boxing method of the old Taoist professor. In fact, he rarely used this boxing method in Muyi''s current state, but he never put it down. He would punch it several times every morning as long as he was free. This habit continues to this day.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Muyi always feels that today''s anonymous boxing seems to have changed a lot, but that feeling can''t be explained for a while. It''s hazy. For this reason, Muyi fought several more times, but when he deliberately looked for it, that feeling disappeared.


    The nameless fist technique also regained its former appearance without any change.


    In this regard, Mu Yi sighed in his heart, thinking that the time was not enough. He believed that since there was a change, he would master the change sooner or later, and there was no need to rush for a moment.


    After boxing, Muyi felt much relaxed. His heart seemed to be wiped once and became particularly transparent. However, this change had nothing to do with nameless boxing, but the carding of his heart last night.


    Then, Muyi nodded to insect a and B and said thank you without affectation. Just put some things in his heart, which is also Muyi''s character.


    After breakfast, Chen Yuan came again and put on a look of listening to the teachings. Muyi just asked a few questions about today''s competition and sent him away.


    "Eh?"


    At about the same time, Muyi and insect a and B mixed into the crowd again, but suddenly, Muyi seemed to see something and his expression became interesting.


    When insect a and B saw Muyi''s appearance, they instinctively looked at the past, but they were all heads. They couldn''t tell who Muyi was looking at, but one thing he could be sure was that his master met an acquaintance.


    However, what makes me wonder is that Muyi didn''t come forward, but found a place at will, as if he hadn''t found anything just now.


    Chen Yuan continued to announce today''s competition on the high platform. Yesterday was a third rate master competition, but today it was replaced by a second rate master. In comparison, there are undoubtedly fewer second rate masters, but today''s atmosphere is more heated than yesterday, and the competition of second rate masters is more attractive.


    In fact, the gap between second rate masters is not too obvious. At this time, it depends on who has more experience and whose realm is higher. Of course, those who reach the second rate peak and are about to realize the way of weapons should not be treated as another theory.


    The competition continued one after another, and Muyi also took it very seriously.


    "Look, it''s the cold front of impermanent sword. He''s one of the most promising people among the second rate experts to get divine soldiers." when a young man in white jumped onto the stage, the surrounding sound increased sharply, which shows the reputation of the cold front of impermanent sword.


    The Wuchang sword Leng Feng doesn''t look very big. He is only in his twenties. He can make such a great reputation in the Jianghu at this age. Therefore, even if the other party has some pride on his face, it''s natural in the eyes of the public.


    "Ah, the thunder knife and thunder have also appeared on the stage. They deserve to be friends."


    At this time, another person jumped up in another challenge arena. He was about the same age as Leng Feng of impermanent sword, but he looked a little rough. He was carrying a big knife behind him. He looked at Leng Feng like a demonstration. This person was thunder knife and thunder. He was the leader of the younger generation with Leng Feng. Moreover, they often fought with each other to win or lose, but now they have changed a way.


    Impermanent sword and thunder sword each mounted the challenge arena, and their opponents immediately showed a bitter smile on their faces. Obviously, they knew the gap between them. However, even so, they didn''t give up. If they could defeat them, they would step on them and become famous all over the world.


    However, they were finally disappointed. They were cut off the challenge arena with few moves. The gap between them was too big.


    At this time, Muyi is also observing the two people in the challenge arena. Although Muyi is younger than them, his mentality is far more mature than them. Coupled with his own strength, Muyi is enough to stand in a high position and look down on them.


    Impermanent sword is just like the nickname. The sword is impermanent, or it is more appropriate to describe it with a crafty sword. It follows the dexterous route.


    On the other side, the thunder knife is the opposite. The knife is like thunder and takes an overbearing route. No wonder they will become enemies. I''m afraid none of them will like each other.


    Although in Mu Yi''s eyes, they are still a little naive. After all, regardless of their dexterity or hegemony, they will only enter a dead end in the end. If they can''t understand this, they can''t step into a first-class state.


    However, they can have such a great reputation and their strength is actually quite good. Especially in the second-class realm, there are few enemies, but they are only rare, not absolutely invincible.


    When they beat one opponent after another in their own arena, many people began to hesitate and dare not take the stage. After all, they were too strong.


    "Who else?"


    After he chopped his opponent off the challenge arena with a knife, the thunder momentum also reached the peak. Coupled with the surrounding atmosphere, he shouted enthusiastically at the audience. The momentum was not different for a moment, while the cold front on the other side was much calmer.


    "I''ll meet you."


    Suddenly, a voice familiar to Muyi sounded, then the figure flashed, and there was one more person opposite the thunder.

 Chapter 429

    "It''s Wang Mang. I didn''t expect that he really came and challenged the thunder knife. Now there''s a good play."


    "You say who can win Wang Mang and thunder knife?"


    "I think it must be a thunder knife."


    "I don''t think so. Although Wang Mang just came out, he was almost superb with a five tiger door breaking knife, and he was killed all the way."


    Listening to all kinds of sounds from his ears and looking at the familiar figure in the challenge arena, Mu Yi''s expression suddenly became a little strange.


    "Wang Mang? Iron ox?"


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Muyi could hardly connect the two names. However, at this time, he seemed to remember that the full name of Tieniu was Wang Tieniu. It was estimated that he thought his name was bad, so he changed it to Wang Mang, which was the same name as a big man in ancient times.


    However, what Muyi didn''t think of was the strength of the iron ox. when he left, the iron ox had just entered the third rate realm. But now, after only half a year, he has entered the second rate realm and felt his breath. Not only did he have no sign of instability, but there was a murderous spirit all over him. No wonder someone just said that the iron ox was killed all the way.


    At this time, Mu Yi felt that he was incompetent as a master. In addition to teaching some skills at the beginning, he ignored them later. Unexpectedly, the iron bull gave him a great surprise and the whole person felt reborn.


    "Are you Wang Mang?" Lei Ming looked at the iron bull with a slight contempt on his face. After all, the iron bull came out suddenly recently, and someone even compared him with himself. Although Lei Ming didn''t say it, his heart may not be convinced. After all, no one wants to be compared with others all day.


    "That''s right." the iron bull answered faintly, with no fear on his face.


    "Well, today I''ll show you what the real Sabre technique is." Lei Ming said proudly. He knows something about the iron bull. He knows that the other party is good at five tigers broken door sabre, which is a common commodity in the Jianghu, so he instinctively despises it.


    His thunder Sabre is said to be from a first-class expert. It''s said that after his success, he can master the true meaning of thunder. The sabre is like thunder and has great power. As for the five tiger door breaking sabre, what''s that? Do you sell tricks in the Jianghu?


    "Really?" iron bull sneered. Although Muyi only passed on his five tiger door breaking knife, he never complained in his heart. In fact, later, he wandered the Jianghu, killed many people and got some so-called secret scripts. It is said that there are also excellent knife techniques, but in his opinion, it is far less than the five tiger door breaking knife taught by Muyi, even if the knife technique is simple, However, after Muyi''s understanding, he directly imparted the understanding to him with the power of mind and spirit, which made him ascend to the sky step by step and saved countless hard work.


    Even if the five tiger door breaking Sabre is still the same move, it will become extraordinary immediately after being understood and integrated by Mu Yi. In the following six months, iron bull kept fighting with people, thoroughly mastered the sabre technique, and even reached the state of transcendence.


    At least in this Dao technique, iron bull can be called a great success. He also has his own understanding of Dao.


    Iron bull doesn''t know what this means, because even at the beginning, Muyi didn''t expect him to progress so fast. According to Muyi''s idea, iron bull will be a constable, marry Xiaolian and have children, and spend the rest of his life safely, which is undoubtedly the best outcome.


    But now, the iron bull didn''t follow what Muyi thought, but chose his own way. Muyi was disappointed and relieved at the same time.


    When the iron ox raised the knife, some people on the high platform and in the crowd couldn''t help but give a light sigh. They looked at the iron ox with some doubts, because at the moment, the iron ox was almost integrated with the knife in their hands. Even if they just stood there at random without any moves, people couldn''t ignore his existence.


    On the other side, Lei Ming''s face suddenly became dignified. Although he despised the iron bull before, it doesn''t mean he didn''t have any eyesight. He felt the change of the iron bull most clearly and almost didn''t hesitate. He cut it with a knife. Lei Ming directly took out his full strength with this knife.


    The light of the knife flickered and the blade was like thunder. While splitting the knife, the thunder had reached the iron bull. Many people were shocked by the speed. Even those first-class experts looked more serious.


    Although the thunder can''t threaten them at the moment, it will be a strong enemy sooner or later to step into the first-class realm with the qualification of thunder.


    The iron ox narrowed his eyes and cut it with the same knife. If the thundering knife is fast and domineering, then the iron ox''s knife seems a little vain and slow at the moment, but Mu Yi under the stage has a smile on his face.


    Although the power of iron bull is weaker than thunder, the realm of sabre technique is obviously stronger than thunder.


    "Qiang!"


    The two knives hit each other, and the sword light all over the sky disappeared directly. They changed directions almost instantly. Then the thunder was like a tide, pouring down towards the iron ox wave after wave. The iron ox was like a rock in the wave for a long time. No matter how the water wave impacted, they stood still and firmly nailed in place.


    The people under the stage are intoxicated. Such a wonderful duel is absolutely rare to see in ordinary days. What is more difficult is that both sides use knives. One wants to sublimate the knife technique to the greatest extent and become more brilliant, while the other has begun to simplify and walk out of his own way.


    As early as a long time ago, Muyi found that the sharpness and intuition of iron bull fighting can be called instinct, so he can constantly sharpen himself in the battle, and then find out the most suitable way for himself, so that the knife technique taught by Muyi can be completely used for his own use, and even begin to draw inferences from one example.


    Even on the other side of the challenge arena, when Leng Feng defeated his opponent, no one came to the stage, so Leng Feng was able to witness the competition. His eyes showed a strong sense of war and wished he could not replace it.


    Even compared with thunder, he is more willing to fight with the iron bull, because he is already familiar with the moves of thunder, which is not very helpful to him. The iron bull can definitely deepen his understanding of swordsmanship. Unfortunately, now the iron bull is the opponent of thunder.


    "Up!"


    Suddenly, thunder jumped high on the stage, and then held the knife with both hands. At this moment, thunder had a clearer understanding of the true meaning of thunder knife. Although it was not mastered yet, the power of this knife also increased greatly.


    Iron bull''s face is dignified, but his eyes are more and more calm.


    Five tigers break the door and draw a knife.


    Thunder is not the only thing that makes progress in the battle. At this time, an insight suddenly rises in the iron bull''s mind, and then he doesn''t want to think about it. He half withdraws and makes a knife pulling posture, but the knife posture condensed by the blade suddenly boils, and then he raises his backhand.


    The light of the knife is like a waterfall, but it drowns the thunder from bottom to top. It''s like the thunder on the nine days falls into the Milky way. It will be swallowed in the blink of an eye and can''t lift a ripple.


    "Win!"


    "Lost!"


    Muyi and Chen Yuan on the platform make a judgment at the same time, but Muyi pays attention to the iron bull, while Chen Yuan pays attention to thunder.


    As early as before the appearance of the iron bull, Lei Ming was definitely one of the most promising people among the second-class experts. Even before, some people were optimistic about the iron bull, but more people were still inclined to Lei Ming in their hearts.


    But now, thunder has failed so thoroughly without any suspense. When this curtain falls, many people are shocked, but what more people think is that another new star in the Jianghu has been born, and it still rises on the head of a new generation, which will only make the reputation of the iron bull stronger, directly surpass thunder and even the impermanent sword cold front.


    Although the iron bull hasn''t competed with Leng Feng yet, Lei Ming''s defeat means that Leng Feng has also failed to some extent. This is the Jianghu. No one will feel unfair. This is why people who have just started like to challenge those celebrities in the Jianghu. As long as they win, they can immediately step on each other to become famous. It can be said to be the best shortcut to become famous.


    "Clang!"


    The long knife dropped out and fell into the challenge arena. Then the thunder fell heavily. Although he was still on the challenge arena, his face was gray and his eyes were listless. It seemed that he could not accept this outcome.


    Lei Ming has not lost. At least he has won and lost in the competition with Leng Feng in the past. However, it is the first time that he was defeated when he just understood and gave the strongest knife, and he was defeated in his most confident aspect.


    Thinking of his pride in the iron ox and disdain for the five tigers'' broken door knife at the beginning, Lei Ming wished he could find a ground seam to drill in.


    Then, there were bursts of exclamation and uproar under the stage, and thunder finally got up from the stage and took a deep look at the iron bull, "I lost this time, so we can enter the first-class realm earlier than anyone else."


    Lei Ming knows that it is difficult for him to catch up with the iron bull in a short time, so he chooses who will break through to the first-class level first. As long as he becomes a first-class expert, no matter how high the iron bull''s knife skill is, he is not his opponent, and he is confident of this.


    "First class state? OK, I''ll wait for you." the iron bull nodded. There was no arrogance after victory, which was even more rare. Moreover, his words were full of confidence in himself, because he said, I''ll wait for you! This shows that he believes that he has stepped into the first-class realm one step earlier than thunder.


    "See you later." Lei Ming then jumped off the challenge arena, picked up his knife head and walked away without turning back. Along the way, the crowded crowd kept making way for him and let him leave.


    When Lei Ming left, people''s attention fell on the challenge arena again. As a loser, Lei Ming is destined to be forgotten soon. Maybe someone will talk about it after the news spread, but now, here, people''s eyes will only focus on the winner.


    "Brother Chen, do you know the origin of Wang Mang?" an old man next to Chen Yuan asked on the high platform. His eyes had never left the iron bull, and his eyes were obviously interested.


    "I don''t know, is brother Zhang interested in him?" Chen Yuan asked curiously. He is a master of Dao. He is a first-class five grades. Although he is one grade worse than Chen Yuan, he has a much louder name in the Jianghu than Chen Yuan. After all, Chen Yuan is the chief manager of Tangxi Zhai. He only presides over Tangxi Zhai affairs and rarely travels in the Jianghu, so even if someone mentions him, The first thing I thought of was his identity as the chief manager of tangxizhai.

 Chapter 430

    The man next to Chen Yuan, named Zhang Dingshan, gained a great reputation in the Jianghu when he was young. Even now, he has not completely retired. Instead, he has opened a martial arts school in his hometown. He teaches disciples. Because Zhang Dingshan is close to tangxizhai, he is also invited. In fact, the magic soldiers in Zhang Dingshan''s hands are made by Tangshang himself.


    However, although Zhang Dingshan is known as a master of Dao and has taught many disciples, none of them can get his mantle and inherit his skills, which is what Zhang Dingshan has always regretted.


    In fact, he began to look for his apprentice a few years ago, but he was not satisfied. As for Lei Ming, he had already learned from his teacher, which really made him regret for a long time. Until today, when he saw the iron bull, he couldn''t help but feel excited and had the idea of taking the iron bull as his apprentice immediately.


    But fortunately, he still knows the current situation. Even if he really wants to take an apprentice, it is not now.


    "Although I really want brother Zhang to get what he wants, Zhang mang suddenly appears, and the level of sabre technique is still so high. If he understands it by himself, will brother Zhang believe it?" Chen Yuan pondered for a while and told the truth.


    "But he looks like he can only break the door with five tigers." Zhang Dingshan couldn''t help saying. What Chen Yuan said was not unexpected, but unwilling. After all, good masters are hard to find, but also good disciples.


    "So what? In terms of the five tiger broken door Sabre alone, how many people in the Jianghu can surpass him?" Chen Yuan shook his head. He didn''t feel sorry for his friends, but this kind of thing can''t be forced. If he can teach an iron ox, his strength must be no worse.


    "But... Zhang Dingshan was still unwilling.


    "Well, with his strength and the realm of sabre technique, he can basically occupy a number of divine soldiers. I''ll ask you to see if he is sincere." Chen Yuan thought for a while and said, but looking at the surprise on his friend''s face, he still added, "but I advise you not to hold too much hope."


    "Don''t worry, I know." Zhang Dingshan nodded.


    "Well, keep watching the competition, but I don''t know if there are any other surprises this time." Chen Yuan shifted his attention to the challenge arena again. At the moment, there is still no one in the challenge arena where the iron bull is located. He just witnessed the wonderful duel. Unless he has absolute confidence in himself, no one is willing to challenge the iron bull. It''s easier to challenge the cold front, After all, people come here not only to become famous and increase experience, but also for divine soldiers.


    On the challenge arena, Leng Feng''s expression was a little ugly, because he was now regarded as a soft persimmon. One by one, he came up to challenge him, while on the other side, there was no one on the stage for a long time. However, after he cleaned up several people, the number of people on the stage to challenge was also significantly reduced. Although the challenges were still continuous, it was not as if some second-rate experts who had just broken through came on the stage. It was obvious that they were competing, Actually became famous through him.


    However, in the end, Leng Feng failed to stick to the end, which is not a slip of the horse, because his opponent is weaker than him. However, continuous competition consumed most of his strength, so he was finally knocked off the challenge arena, which made many people regret that he failed to stick to the end after all.


    As for the one who took the opportunity to succeed, although he stuck to the end, he still failed to get the number of divine soldiers in the end, because in the final competition between the two challenge arenas, the iron bull crushed him with an absolute advantage and became the first in the second-class realm.


    Unfortunately, among the second rate experts, only the first one is qualified to obtain divine soldiers. Naturally, this person is an iron bull, that is, Wang Mang.


    As for the other two places, they belong to the highest level, but really speaking, the level of iron bull can also rank first among the second-class experts, but each person can only get one magic weapon, so he will only rank first.


    Judging by Chen Yuan and several famous Jianghu celebrities, the highest level is Wuchang sword Leng Feng and thunder knife thunder, except iron bull. Although the latter has left, he still obtains the qualification.


    For the impermanent sword and thunder knife, it was expected by everyone. After all, their reputation was not given in vain. Only the iron bull, beyond everyone''s expectation, was able to suppress the thunder and become the first.


    At present, the iron bull is known all over the world and can be called an arrogant figure.


    Of course, although there are many people participating in the magic weapon contest, it is not worth mentioning compared with the whole Jianghu. In fact, many people don''t care about this contest, either because they have something to do, or because they are too far away, or because they have weapons in hand, they don''t need to worry about it.


    But even so, being able to stand out in the magic war is tantamount to proving your strength.


    "Find a chance to bring him to see me." when the magic ratio ended, Mu Yi said to insect a and B, and then turned and left.


    Insect a and B looked at the iron bull standing on the challenge arena and accepting the cheers of the crowd. He was a little envious. How could he not see that Muyi was interested in him? Even he vaguely felt that Muyi seemed to know each other.


    However, jealousy is only a moment, and then it disappears. In contrast, he can make others jealous today. There is no need to envy others at all. Moreover, he is convinced that as long as he stays with Muyi, he can definitely get more benefits in the future. At least the future road is no longer confused. The only pity is that he failed to meet Muyi earlier, After all, at his current age, it is already the limit to reach the second difficulty. Even if he can make progress in the future, it will be very limited.


    So what he needs to do is to serve Muyi well. As long as Muyi orders, he must do well.


    Therefore, when Chen Yuan came to the yard of Muyi in the evening, he was surprised to see the figure of iron bull.


    After the challenge arena ended, Chen Yuan found an opportunity to talk to Tieniu. As for the result, he naturally returned disappointed, because according to Tieniu, he already had a master. Although he was only a registered disciple, he would never change his family.


    Therefore, Chen Yuan can only regret for his old friend. When he told the news to his old friend, the latter was even a little discouraged. After all, at his age, there are not many days to live. If he finds another apprentice with good qualifications and teaches from an early age, he may not be able to see the moment when the apprentice grows up.


    However, when Chen Yuan saw the iron bull in Muyi''s yard, a sense of enlightenment suddenly rose in his heart.


    Although the truth of the matter is incredible, it''s natural to think of Muyi''s strength. After all, as a strong man of perfection level, no matter what he does, he can be accepted.


    Although the iron bull is regarded as the pride of heaven and is sought after by countless Jianghu people, it is nothing compared with Muyi.


    Young, rosefinch flag bearer, perfect level strength. I think only such people are the protagonists in the Jianghu. Their every move attracts people''s attention and can cause a sensation. They even have the qualification to determine the general trend of the world.


    Chen Yuan, as the chief manager of Tangxi Zhai, was a wise man. When Tangshang decided to let Muyi be the final judge, he already understood the purpose of Tangshang. He didn''t object to it, and even breathed a sigh of relief.


    "My Lord." Chen Yuan took a look at the iron bull and pressed down his mind. Although Zhang Dingshan was his old friend, even if he really wanted to choose, he would only choose Muyi, even if he was only a registered disciple.


    "Well, this is the iron ox, the disciple I received when I was traveling. I didn''t expect him to attend the divine soldier contest this time. It happened that I, the master, didn''t give him any benefits. His divine soldier would bother you to spend more snacks this time." Mu Yi nodded and said casually. At this time, he remembered the big knife given to Tang Shang. He knew that the iron ox had come this way, It''s good to leave the big knife to him. Although it''s broken, it''s a magic weapon after all. It''s not comparable to divine soldiers at all.


    For Mu Yi to call himself the old name of iron ox, iron ox not only did not have a trace of anger and shame, but felt warm in his heart, because only his closest people are qualified to call it.


    "I''ve seen the manager."


    After Muyi''s introduction, iron Niu saluted Chen Yuan for a long time. He also knew that after Muyi''s words, the magic soldier he was about to get would be better. Moreover, he had seen Chen Yuan before, and the other party gave him a good impression.


    "No, iron bull, if you don''t dislike it, you can call me brother Sheng." Chen Yuan immediately said that the newly rising Tianjiao Wang Mang in the Jianghu has a different meaning from Mu Yi''s Apprentice iron bull. Chen Yuan may appreciate and then win over Tianjiao Wang Mang, but that''s all. After all, it''s just Tianjiao who hasn''t grown up, Not to mention the Tianjiao who fell halfway, there are countless. Even if the iron bull really grows up, it will be a few years, or even more than ten years later. Of course, as a disciple of Muyi, this time will undoubtedly be greatly shortened.


    As an apprentice of Muyi, Chen Yuan will take the initiative to get close to, or even please, and even talk to his peers. This is a gesture. He is not only optimistic about the future of iron bull, but also in the face of Muyi. In particular, tangxizhai wants to form an alliance with Zhuque hall, and naturally wants to close the relationship between them.


    "Ah." Tieniu was startled by Chen Yuan''s attitude. Although he knew that his master''s identity was extraordinary, in his eyes, Chen Yuan was already a big man. Now the other party asked him to call him big brother. He was flattered and understood why.


    If he was not Mu Yi''s apprentice, I''m afraid he was still fishing, let alone today.


    "Well, you can go down and talk about anything. As for the iron cow''s residence, please." Mu Yi suddenly changed his face and then said to Chen Yuan.


    "Yes, sir," Chen Yuan said respectfully.


    "Master, I''ll see you again tomorrow." iron bull also saw that Muyi seemed to have something, so he immediately said.


    "Well, Chen Yuan''s strength is good. You can ask him for more advice, and you don''t have to deliberately make the five tigers break the door knife. It''s the director of many families that is the right way. I can''t teach you much about this, but you have to rely on yourself." Muyi looked at the iron bull and said that the iron bull can reach the second-class level from a fisherman in half a year. In addition to hard work, its qualification will not be poor, Before, Mu Yi found that the iron bull had a talent of fighting instinct, but at that time, he didn''t look deeper because his level was still low. Now it seems that the iron bull should have any hidden talent. However, he still has something to do. He can only check it slowly later. I hope the iron bull can give him a surprise at that time.

 Chapter 431

    (thanks to Xiao Shi, exile, xiaoyansun, anonymous brother''s reward, before updating suck up, failed to live up to everyone''s expectations, first say sorry, September, Kun Kun to rise, never let us down!)


    When Chen Yuan left with the iron bull, Mu Yi flashed back to the room. In the room, a green bamboo stick floated in the air. Although it was still only 16 festivals, the smell was even greater than before. More importantly, the force was as heavy as a mountain without any sign of instability.


    In the light, a petite figure loomed, and his face was more solemn and dignified.


    "Buzz!"


    Finally, the light faded, and the bamboo disappeared directly. Instead, a little girl dressed in a green Luo skirt and carved with powder and jade looked about ten years older than before.


    "Brother." when the little girl saw Muyi, she immediately showed a happy look on her face, moved her body gently, and jumped into Muyi''s arms.


    "You did a good job this time. Instead of making a breakthrough eager for quick success and instant benefit, you condensed the foundation and washed your breath." Muyi felt it and smiled. The breath in the little girl''s body is pure without any impurities, and her attributes turn positive. Therefore, even if you waste some time now, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages in the future.


    In fact, years of bamboo devoured the heart of the Millennium tree, enough to push the little girl to the peak, but she could resist this temptation. This is what Muyi was really happy about, because unconsciously, the little girl also grew up.


    "I learned from my brother," said the little girl, with a ruddy face. Obviously, Muyi''s praise made her very useful.


    "That''s good. Now you are equivalent to six grades. In addition, years bamboo can also play the strength of seven grades, which is equivalent to the second difficult peak. As long as you don''t meet the senior level, you''ll be fine," Muyi said.


    "Brother, do you want to leave me again?" hearing Muyi''s words, the little girl immediately became vigilant, and her little hand grabbed Muyi''s clothes.


    "How can it be? Wherever my brother goes in the future, he will take you." Mu Yi smiles and comforts the little girl. He knows that the little girl has been dissatisfied with leaving her last time. If he does this again, he will definitely make the little girl sad.


    However, his strength was not enough before. Now he has reached the perfect level with the help of the salary lamp. He just didn''t die deliberately. There is no place to go in the big world.


    At this time, Mu Yi remembered his agreement with the crazy Taoist priest, and the little girl grew up and had to face some things eventually, so when things were over here, he was ready to go to the South China Sea to find out the mystery of the little girl''s father.


    "HMM." hearing Muyi''s promise, the little girl was relieved, but then the little girl jumped on the big slave''s shoulder and patted the big slave''s head, "big slave, now I''m seven grades. You have to work hard, or my brother won''t take you out in the future."


    The big slave just giggled all the time and didn''t care about the little girl''s words, but Muyi didn''t find a flash of brilliance in the depths of his pupils.


    Hearing the little girl''s words, Muyi smiled bitterly and shook his head. Ignoring the little girl''s mischief, he returned to his room. As long as he was sure that the little girl was all right, he was relieved.


    At first, he was a little worried. He thought that the little girl would be greedy for work and advance rashly, regardless of the foundation, but now he was relieved. Anyway, there was no bottleneck before the little girl broke through to the ghost king. He just needed to continuously refine the power of the Millennium tree heart, and he would make progress all the time and reach the perfection level sooner or later.


    It''s just that the little girl wants to break through, even more difficult than him. This also needs to be planned early. According to the agreement with fan, when the little girl reaches the perfection level, she can go to Qianming temple. Maybe the ghost King suppressed there can save the little girl a lot of effort.


    Thinking of this, Muyi took out a piece of paper from his arms. The color of the paper turned yellow. It seemed that it had experienced a long time. There were some special words written on it, at least Muyi had never seen before.


    This paper is the sky mending tower. When it was just obtained, the sky mending tower was a piece of gold paper. It was stacked on top of it, and the power surged, which was palpitating. But I don''t know why. After coming out of the ancient Yellow River Road, the sky mending tower changed from glittering gold to an ordinary, yellowing paper. Although the handwriting was still, the palpitating power had long disappeared.


    If he had not been convinced that this was the sky mending que, Muyi would have suspected that it had been switched. However, even now, this sky mending que is extremely tenacious and can''t even tear it apart with Muyi''s strength.


    "Mending the sky que can solve a fatal crisis, but I don''t know how, but I''m afraid there are only those strong people in the third difficulty who can make me die. As for the doomsday catastrophe, according to the mysterious light man, no one can avoid it. Even this mending the sky que is no exception, otherwise those people in ancient times won''t be completely destroyed."


    "Unfortunately, it''s too mysterious to mend the sky. Otherwise, if you understand the words on it and master this power, you can definitely increase your strength again and really have the power to protect yourself in the face of the third difficulty."


    After a while of tossing and turning and never getting to the point, Muyi collected the sky mending que again. In addition to the words of the mysterious light man, this was also his intuition. He always felt that the sky mending que was very important to him and had better not leave his body easily. Therefore, Muyi has always been a close collection.


    Put away the sky mending que, and Muyi began to practice. Now even the little girl knows to practice hard, not to mention him. Although he has reached the perfection level with the help of the salary lamp, foreign things are foreign things after all. Even if they are easy to use, it''s not as good as mastering them.


    Previously, in the ancient Yellow River Road, he opened his throat, which is also the fifth life wheel of the human body. Here, Mu Yi is only the last two steps away from Dacheng. However, he also knows that this kind of thing can''t be in a hurry. Especially shortly after opening the fifth life wheel, the life light wheel has not been completely melted into one. Now is not the time to make bold progress.


    Therefore, what Muyi needs to do every day is to constantly warm up the life wheel and promote the integration of the life light wheel. Although this process is slow, day after day, Muyi moves firmly towards the goal under the diligent practice.


    Because of the previous war with the dead and the final attack from the terrorist strongman, the process of integration has been greatly accelerated, saving Muyi at least a few months. Moreover, with the help of the salary lamp, he has become a perfect strongman. In this state, the integration of his own light wheel is more effective with half the effort. Therefore, according to Muyi''s observation, there will be another month or two at most, The life light wheel can be completely integrated. At that time, the power of his life magic can be increased again, and the next step is to find a way to break through.


    And it''s time to continue to practice the law of thunder. He didn''t dare to practice before because he was worried that he couldn''t control the violent power. But now, with the help of the salary lamp, he can reach the perfect level and control everything. Even if the violent power of thunder doesn''t attract too many at once, he can resist it.


    The breakthrough of the method of smelting thunder will also enhance the body of glazed King Kong. At that time, not only the power of the five thunder runes will be greatly increased, but also his own defense will be improved to a higher level to completely make up for his shortcomings.


    At the same time, Mu Yi also separated some of his mind and began to practice one of the seven Yin talismans of the book obtained from Leng Yu. The five dragon Sheng God method he obtained last time has doubled his mind and spirit power. If he can cultivate one more skill, his mind and spirit power will definitely increase. However, Leng Yu has practiced this skill, so it is much more difficult for him to practice than at the beginning, But it is not without hope of success.


    Of course, Muyi didn''t forget that the most important thing was the virtual shadow of Tao seed in his heart. This was the biggest support for him to dare to practice Taoism and Buddhism, and it was also the key to take that step.


    After Mu Yi settled down, his salary lamp was suspended in the air, and a cluster of dark blue flames were burning quietly. Behind his head, a light wheel loomed, and the sound of tides came from time to time inside his body.


    All these are the visions during Muyi''s cultivation. Although they are slight, they are shocking enough. It is said that in ancient times, there were all kinds of visions during the cultivation of saints, even dragons and Phoenix, and unicorns playing.


    One night, in the twinkling of an eye.


    Shenbing Dabi has been held for two days, today is the last day, and today is a first-class competition.


    At this time in previous years, Tang Shang will personally preside over it. After all, no one among the first-class experts knows what powerful characters will appear. If six products are allowed to judge seven products, it is an insult. Therefore, this situation will not happen unless Tang Shang takes the seat in person.


    Of course, this is just a possible thing. After all, who will scream at the divine soldier Dabi when it comes to Qipin? Moreover, such strong people have long had magic tools. How can they care about the so-called divine soldiers.


    So normally, even if there are first-class experts, most of them have just broken through. Their strength is only one product and two products. Even in previous years, they may not be able to see three products, but on this day, Tangshang has become a routine.


    Now, Tang Shang is aware and closed, and invites Mu Yi to preside over the final competition instead of him. As a strong man at the perfect level, Mu Yi has enough confidence to preside over the final divine army competition. Moreover, he is also the flag envoy of the rosefinch. No matter his strength or his forces, he is no inferior to Tang Shang.


    What''s more, Muyi''s hosting of the final competition is also meaningful. He directly sends a signal to the outside world that Zhuque hall has aligned with tangxizhai. I believe this news is enough to make the Jianghu a sensation.


    On this day, many second and third rate Jianghu experts came to the square early and wanted to occupy a good position. After all, first-class experts compete. Even they are easy to see. At present, it is a rare opportunity for them. This is why they stay here after losing their qualification.


    "Dangdang!"


    At sunrise in the East, the golden radiance spread all over the square. When the bell rang, the deep discussion gradually disappeared. Everyone was looking forward to it and nervous.

 Chapter 432

    "All of you, today is the last day of the Shenbing Da Bi. It should have been presided over by the Zhai Lord himself, but the Zhai Lord suddenly felt a sense two days ago. Now he is closing the door and can only say sorry."


    As soon as Chen Yuan''s voice fell, many people were disappointed, especially those first-class experts. For them, the temptation of divine soldiers is on the one hand, and the key is Tangshang''s guidance. After all, as a perfect strong person, if you can give them some guidance, they can definitely benefit a lot.


    But now, Tangshang is closed.


    Of course, although they are disappointed, they can only express congratulations one after another. After all, not everyone can feel closed, which means that Tangshang must understand. Although it is impossible to take that step directly, they can break through the pass and take that step sooner or later.


    "But you don''t have to be disappointed. Although the fasting Lord was closed, he also invited a good friend with the same strength as him to preside over the final contest for him."


    Chen Yuan''s words once again made many people in an uproar, but more people were secretly surprised that they could be on a par with Tangshang. It could only be a perfect level strong person. No one thought that Tangshang could invite a perfect level strong person in this case.


    "My Lord!"


    Speaking of this, Chen Yuan suddenly bowed down. As for some first-class strong people sitting on the high platform, they also hurried to get up and looked respectful. In the face of a perfect strong person, no one dared to disrespect, otherwise they would think they have a long life.


    Even the seven level masters are not worth mentioning in front of the perfect level strong ones, not to mention that most of them only have four or five levels, and the highest is only six levels.


    Suddenly, people only felt a flower in front of them, and then there was another figure. As for how the figure appeared, they didn''t notice it at all. However, when they saw the figure in front of them, they were shocked and opened their mouths.


    All this just because the figure in front of me was too young, but then someone changed his face and seemed to think of something.


    "Yes, sir." Chen Yuan saluted Mu Yi with an appropriate gesture.


    "I''ve seen adults." the others were helpless and shouted one after another according to Chen Yuan''s name. After all, the perfect strong, even if it''s just a casual person, can be called an adult. Regardless of Mu Yi''s age, their name is nothing.


    Moreover, the meaning of this adult is quite different from that adult. It is not the kind of adult in officialdom, adult, big man, but also a respectful title for the strong.


    "You don''t have to be polite. I''m just here to have a look. Everything is still the same." Mu Yi nodded to several people, but although he said so, others won''t really take his words seriously. In the face of a perfect strong man, who can and who dares to ignore it?


    Until Muyi sat down in the master''s seat, all the people were relieved. After all, it was one thing to hear about the shadow of man''s famous tree before, but it is another thing to see it with their own eyes. In particular, Chen Yuan''s words showed that Muyi was as perfect as Tangshang. No one thought he was lying. As for some rumors in the Jianghu, they were unfair.


    In fact, even if they knew that Mu Yi had an ownerless magic weapon, they didn''t dare to think of looting.


    As for the stage, after a moment of silence, it suddenly broke out. Many people can''t even see the perfect level strong person in their life, especially the young perfect level strong person, and many people think of the identity of Muyi.


    In Nanyang mansion, he is so young. It is estimated that there is only the one in the rumor, but when will he become friends with Tangshang? This is the most puzzling place in many people''s hearts. Of course, some people seem to think of something, and their faces don''t change greatly.


    Most of these people are the leaders of small forces nearby. Although their strength is not very strong, they are all human spirits. In their eyes, Muyi suddenly presided over the divine army competition, which is definitely not as simple as Tangshang closing. After all, who dares to have an opinion even if he is a strong man at Tangshang perfect level?


    "It''s going to change." many people silently recited with ugly faces. The competition of first-class experts, which had been waiting for a long time, suddenly became dull.


    These second rate masters can think of things. Naturally, the first-class masters on the stage can think of things. While shocked that Mu Yi has a close relationship with tangxizhai, he also began to plan in his heart. Now the chaos has become obvious. Even if he has no ambition, he has to think about himself and the people around him.


    Chen Yuan looked at everyone''s expressions, but smiled secretly. The world is in chaos. Who can be alone? I''m afraid even those millennial sects can hardly stay out of it. Tangxizhai''s alliance with zhuquetang is not only ambitious, but more for self-protection.


    "On the last day of the Shenbing competition, you can all go on stage to show your strengths, and even have the opportunity to get the personal guidance of adults." Chen Yuan slowly opened his mouth. His so-called adults naturally refer to Muyi. In the past, Tangshang presided over the competition on the last day.


    After all, when they get to the first-class experts, the pure magic weapon is not attractive. They expect to get magic tools. Of course, if you add Tangshang''s personal guidance, it will be different.


    Sure enough, after Chen Yuan''s voice fell, many people obviously brightened their eyes. No matter how young Muyi was, he was also a strong man at the perfect level, who came out of the ancient Yellow River Road where Master Pudu, fan yuan and the old Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain were buried.


    "I''ve seen the flag bearer." at this time, a figure jumped into the challenge arena, first saluted Mu Yi, and then looked around, "since no one is on, I Xue Wu will throw a brick to attract jade."


    Xue Wu is in his 40s. He looks like a scholar. He is a bit elegant. He has a long sword around his waist and a folding fan in his hand. He doesn''t call Mu Yi adult, but he says that holding the flag is also meaningful. Moreover, it''s easier for people to remember him when he comes to the stage first.


    "Xue Wu, this is Nanyang mansion, not your Baoding mansion." then another middle-aged man said and jumped into the challenge arena. He also saluted Mu Yi, and then looked at Xue Wu coldly. The middle-aged man was much shorter than Xue Wu, but he was very strong, with a heavy round hammer in his hand.


    "My Lord, Xue Wu is from Baoding. He was born in Lvlin and ranked among the thirteen Taibao

 Chapter 433

    The result of this game was not beyond Muyi''s expectation. Although chaibo did not expose the strength of the second grade, he was far more experienced than Cheng Wencai. In the end, he won only by a narrow margin, which was cheered by many people.


    "This Chai Bo really has no door or sect?" Mu Yi''s voice directly printed into Chen Yuan''s mind, which is a more advanced mental communication than rumor.


    "Yes, sir, Chai Bo knows everything about him. He is usually cautious, but he is greedy for money," Chen Yuan said.


    "He is already a second-class man, but he is good at hiding his breath." Muyi said.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, Chen Yuan immediately realized that he looked at chaibo with a little more meaning.


    After Chai Po defeated Cheng Wencai, he did not continue to challenge, but directly stepped down. It seems that only one battle is enough.


    In the next competition, these first-class experts have a tacit understanding with each other. After all, the real enemies of life and death can''t meet in the challenge arena. The competition of these first-class experts is an eye opener for the people under the stage.


    Although the competition of second rate masters was wonderful, it was always lack of something.


    With the passage of time, Chen Yuan also showed a smile on his face. The magic soldiers of this session are more wonderful than in previous years, and it is of great significance to form an alliance with the rosefinch hall. Compared with the ten magic soldiers paid, they are not worth mentioning at all.


    "Is there anyone else willing to compete on the stage?" Chen Yuan asked after the fifth match.


    Although there are far more first-class experts coming today, not everyone is willing to compete on the stage. Who is not proud to be a first-class expert? Although there are the most magic soldiers assigned to first-class experts, there are only five. Except for those newcomers who have just broken through, who doesn''t have a weapon?


    As for the guidance of the perfect strong, it is tempting, but some people have different thoughts in their hearts.


    After Chen Yuan asked, no one spoke. In fact, Chen Yuan also understood that at present, it is enough. The next step is to end the contest and announce the end of this session of magic soldiers. As for the distribution of the five magic soldiers of the first-class experts, it has long been decided. After all, they are almost the same and proud. Those losers naturally won''t want any more magic soldiers, Therefore, the five magic soldiers belong to the five first-class experts who win.


    Just as Chen Yuan was about to announce, a man suddenly jumped out of the crowd and jumped directly into the challenge arena.


    Chen Yuan frowned slightly and looked a little more cautious. The sudden body method was too fast, and he couldn''t feel the strength of the other party. At least it showed that the strength of the other party was no less than him. Such an expert came on stage, which had never been seen before.


    Moreover, the man wore a hat, slightly lowered his head and saw half his face.


    "Do you want to have a competition?" Chen Yuan asked with a deep thought.


    "Since you''re on stage, it''s natural to compete."


    "Well, would you like to give us your name and origin first?" Chen Yuan asked.


    "Unknown without surname, a man from the wild." the visitor said. With his words, many people''s eyes have changed. In this way, they don''t give tangxizhai face at all, and they are either tired of living or have enough strength or background in front of a perfect strong person.


    "What a mountain man, now that you''re here, let Zhang try your skills." suddenly, a voice sounded, but the source of the voice was not the crowd under the stage, but the people on the stage who should have been guests.


    "This will trouble brother Zhang." Chen Yuan glanced at Zhang Dingshan and nodded at him. The strength of the person is unpredictable. The first and second grade masters are definitely not opponents. Chen Yuan, as the person in charge of tangxizhai, can''t get off in person. As for Muyi, it''s even more impossible to take action.


    So at this time, Zhang Dingshan stepped forward. On the one hand, he made good friends with tangxizhai, on the other hand, he was because of his relationship with Chen Yuan.


    "Overestimate oneself." the mysterious man on the stage just looked at Zhang Dingshan at will and said faintly.


    "Seek death." Zhang Dingshan was furious and wondered why he had been ridiculed so much since he became famous? Nowadays, people with unknown history dare to look down on him. If he doesn''t show any more, he''ll be laughed at by people all over the world.


    Martial artists sometimes pay attention to the mastery of ideas and striving for one breath, so Zhang Dingshan can''t retreat or retreat.


    Zhang Dingshan held it in one palm. Although he didn''t bring a knife, he was confident that a pair of meat palms were enough to show 70% of his knife skills. Even if he couldn''t win, he could stand in an invincible position.


    Just as Zhang Dingshan rushed towards the other party, the mysterious man slowly raised his hand and pressed his palm towards Zhang Dingshan''s chest. The speed of this palm was not fast. Even the second and third rate experts under the stage could see it clearly, but as a party, Zhang Dingshan''s face suddenly changed.


    "Bang!"


    The palm was firmly printed on Zhang Dingshan''s chest, and Zhang Dingshan had almost no resistance. He was photographed in the challenge arena by the palm, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    When Zhang Dingshan landed, there was a dead silence around him. Zhang Dingshan was a celebrity at any rate. He knew that he was not a few. At least those first-class experts who had been on the stage before were far from his opponents, but he was such an expert. At the moment, he was defeated and had no power to fight back.


    At that time, the people looked at the stage and were shocked, even suspicious.


    Chen Yuan''s face has become extremely ugly. Zhang Dingshan took action only because of his face, but now he has been hurt. Especially the strength shown by the other party, even he is not an opponent, so the other party is at least seven.


    Such an expert, if he said that the competition on stage was for the sake of divine soldiers, he would not believe it. Obviously, the other party''s move was to make trouble, but he couldn''t figure it out. Didn''t he worry about the anger of the perfect level strong? Or does he have the strength to resist?


    "Who the hell are you?" Chen Yuan took a deep breath. He also knew that if things were not handled well today, the reputation accumulated by tangxizhai would not collapse thousands of miles, but it would definitely have a great impact, especially at this critical moment of alliance with Zhuque hall.


    "Who am I? Didn''t I say that? I''m here to compete. Why? No one dares to go?" the mysterious man said faintly. His voice was clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears, and his words made many people show an angry look. But when he thought that Zhang Dingshan was defeated by a palm, the anger quickly froze and the whole person quickly calmed down.


    No one here is a fool, especially those first-class experts. At this time, they have seen that people are deliberately targeting tangxizhai. They can''t intervene in this competition. Of course, the most important thing is the strength of the other party.


    At this time, Chen Yuan also knew that it was obviously impossible to rely only on those Jianghu experts, but he couldn''t do it himself because of his identity. After all, Shenbing Dabi was just a competition, and he was the referee. How can the referee end in person?


    Moreover, his practice will make him feel that tangxizhai can''t afford to lose. When people win the competition, they are unwilling to give even a magic weapon. Three people become tigers and everyone speaks gold. After some publicity, tangxizhai''s reputation will certainly be damaged.


    In desperation, Chen Yuan can only turn his attention to Muyi for help, because the current situation is not what he can decide. It is the smartest way to hand it over to Muyi.


    Muyi felt Chen Yuan''s eyes and nodded gently. After a while, Chen Yuan put down his heart.


    In fact, Mu Yi had noticed him as early as he appeared. It doesn''t mean that he had already seen the other party against tangxizhai, but that a strong man with seven grades of strength came to power, which is easy to arouse suspicion.


    The most important thing is that it is impossible for the other party not to know his identity. Since he dares to take the stage in this way, it will obviously not be so simple.


    Of course, as an ally, Muyi will not sit back and watch the reputation of tangxizhai be damaged, let alone a magic weapon. Even if it is a magic weapon, tangxizhai can easily take it out, but taking it out does not mean that it can be coerced.


    "Cluck, who said there was no one?"


    At this time, a burst of silver bell like laughter sounded in the air. Then, a figure suddenly appeared on the challenge arena, dressed in green, barefoot and with a little naive and lovely face.


    The visitor is niannu. Before, Muyi secretly summoned the little girl after discovering that the other party had ulterior motives. Here is very close to the living yard, so the little girl can clearly feel his call.


    However, the little girl remained invisible until she got the order of Muyi.


    Seeing niannu''er appear on the challenge arena, many people can''t help crying out. After all, the little girl looks only about ten years old and has a strange charm. People can''t help but want to protect her.


    "Little girl, come down quickly. That man is powerful."


    "Yes, come down quickly. That''s a bad man."


    "Don''t be afraid, little girl. I''ll save you."


    Some people advised, but others wanted to jump into the challenge arena and take niannu''er down. However, the man just jumped up and pressed down with a huge force out of thin air without any resistance. Until he landed, the man showed his fear, looked up with some fear, and then shrunk his neck.


    Chen Yuan knows niannu''er and has a certain understanding of her strength. It''s not as naive as those people under the stage. However, he inevitably worries about the unfathomable strength of the mysterious man. After all, although niannu''er is powerful, he is worse than him, not to mention compared with the mysterious man in front of him. Muyi can''t not know these. Then why should he let niannu''er go?


    However, seeing that Muyi''s Old God is there, he has no worry at all. He can only suppress the doubt. He believes that Muyi can''t let this little girl take risks, so there must be a card.


    In contrast, the mysterious man on the stage looked more dignified after niannu''er appeared. He even took off his hat and showed his true face.

 Chapter 434

    The mysterious man looks very young, but he is 30 years old. Being able to have such strength at his age is the real Tianjiao, which is far from the pseudo Tianjiao that has not grown up like iron bull.


    Originally, his achievement could cause a sensation, but looking at Muyi on the other side, his achievement is not very conspicuous. After all, Zhuyu is ahead, and he is still far beyond. As a latecomer, he can only disappear.


    "It''s you." the mysterious man smiled at niannu''er.


    "Do you know me?" niannu looked at each other with some confusion. She didn''t remember seeing each other before, and the breath on each other made her feel uncomfortable.


    "Of course, you are... The mysterious man didn''t say anything behind him. His eyes flashed over niannu and turned to Mu Yi on the other side. His eyes were strange, neither hatred nor friendliness.


    "Hum, bad guy." the little girl''s view of right and wrong is very simple. The enemies with Muyi are all bad guys, not to mention the other party makes her feel uncomfortable, which is even worse.


    Niannu''er said that, she rushed towards each other. Her small body seemed to have no weight. Her white feet stepped on the void, making her speed to the extreme.


    As the opponent of niannu''er, the mysterious man also had a dignified expression and directly split a palm. His palm instantly became red, and this palm also made the surroundings seem to burn with a burning heat.


    Niannu''er frowned and suddenly had a layer of green light around her, which directly rejected the hot. At the same time, her hands grew long nails and grabbed at the mysterious man.


    This grasp was urgent and fast, and the void even flashed the light of a sword.


    "Qiang!"


    The mysterious man raised his palm seal and immediately made a sound like the sound of gold and iron. However, in the eyes of most people under the stage, the speed of the two people was too fast. They could only see one red and one green light colliding together and rotating rapidly.


    Chen Yuan looked at niannu''er''s match with the other party. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At the moment, the strength of the mysterious man is undoubtedly revealed. It''s absolutely seven grades. Fortunately, he didn''t come to an end. Otherwise, it''s a small matter to lose, and the blow to tangxizhai is the big problem.


    At the same time, he also spread the voice and asked the following disciples to check the details of each other. It is impossible for such an expert to emerge out of thin air. He believes that even if he doesn''t know each other, someone will always know each other. Since the other party dares to make trouble, he must wait to bear the Revenge of tangxizhai.


    Tangxizhai has been standing for many years. It definitely depends on more than giving benefits to people. There is no killing to deter them. How can those Jianghu people honestly follow the rules of tangxizhai?


    Just as Chen Yuan''s mind turned sharply, the two people on the stage had been fighting fiercely, the speed was faster and faster, and the two sides were merciless.


    As for Mu Yi, he stared at the stage. Although he had confidence in the little girl, he didn''t dare to be careless. As long as the little girl was in danger, he would never care about any rules and save people first.


    Fortunately, the little girl didn''t let him down. Her strength really stabilized the seven grades. Although the mysterious man was proficient in a kind of flame palm, could niannu be compared with an ordinary fierce ghost? The power in her body is pure and incomparable, and the best proof is that she dares to be exposed to the sun.


    "Bang!"


    Finally, the two changed their moves heavily, and the little girl''s body was lifted up, and the mysterious man also regressed.


    The audience exclaimed and seemed to be worried about niannu''er. In fact, after this action, they already understood that the little girl was definitely more than just her appearance. She was a real strong person, the top of the seven grades, and up there were senior level and perfect level.


    It''s just that niannu''s appearance is too deceptive. I know it''s one thing and instinct is another.


    Finally, niannu son stabilized his body and stood in mid air, staring at the other side.


    The mysterious man backed down for a while and finally stopped at the edge of the challenge arena without falling down. So far, the competition between the two sides was not over.


    Just when the competition would continue in the future, the mysterious man suddenly looked at niannu''er, then turned and jumped down.


    The mysterious man''s behavior is puzzling. Is it because of fear? Otherwise, why leave?


    This is the idea in many people''s hearts, but no one dares to stop it. They can only let each other leave quickly.


    Originally, when the mysterious man left, niannu was ready to catch up, but she was stopped by Muyi. Muyi looked at the other person''s back and his eyes twinkled. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "OK, is there anyone else willing to take the stage?" Chen Yuan said at this time.


    However, no one dares to move. After all, they have just seen the strength of the little girl. No one will be stupid enough to be humiliated. For them, Qipin is already superior, and in any force, Qipin masters are absolute high-level, and even the strongest of some forces are far less than Qipin.


    "Since no one is on the stage, this year''s Shenbing Dabi is over."


    When this sentence came out, Chen Yuan was also relieved. Although there were twists and turns, it was good that it was finally solved satisfactorily.


    At this time, niannu''er also left quietly. Few people even noticed that when the public reacted, the stage was already empty, and even Muyi lost his trace. Many people felt sorry.


    For them, the magic ratio is definitely a rare experience. I believe as long as they go back and study carefully, they can definitely gain.

 Chapter 435

    With the end of the divine soldier ratio, news began to spread everywhere. Naturally, the most remarkable thing was the alliance between tangxizhai and zhuquetang. Moreover, Tangshang spoke personally, and the strength of Muyi had reached the perfect level.


    Of course, Tangshang''s personal words are just echoing others. After all, many things spread like this. He always had to exaggerate a little, and he said it as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    Nevertheless, the alliance between tangxizhai and Zhuque hall still shocked many people, and many people looked gloomy. As for Muyi''s strength reaching the perfect level, it was worse. After all, it was no secret for some big forces. Only those semi experts would be confused by the rumors released by zaifeng.


    In addition, naturally, the young man Tieniu, who suddenly rose on the thunder knife, has also received a lot of attention. As for the thunder knife, although it will not fall sharply, there are also a lot of ridicule rumors. After all, thunder is more domineering on weekdays. Some people have been unhappy with him for a long time, but in the past, thunder was powerful, and they dare not say anything. Now it''s not easy to wait until he loses power, Naturally, it hurts to beat a drowning dog.


    As for the impermanent sword, although its reputation has also suffered some losses, it is undoubtedly much better than thunder.


    In these disturbing rumors, Muyi finally returned to Dongting Lake and met yunmengxuan.


    During the absence of Muyi, the rosefinch halls not only did not have chaos, but developed rapidly. Especially after the news of Shenbing Dabi came out, the number of people joining the rosefinch hall increased sharply. After all, a perfect strong person is a backer in the eyes of many people. In this troubled world, if you are not strong enough, you should find a way to rely on strong people.


    "Your Excellency, the alliance with tangxizhai is true?"


    Before Muyi could rest, yunmengxuan followed closely.


    "Nature is true. What do you think?" Mu Yi motioned Yun Mengxuan to sit down and asked.


    "At present, the alliance will do more harm than good to Zhuque hall, but in the long run, it will do more good than harm." Yun Mengxuan said with a calm face after sitting down.


    "Oh, why?" Muyi couldn''t help asking. After all, in his eyes, the alliance is good for the rosefinch hall, otherwise he couldn''t choose the alliance.


    "Did you forget the reason why the Er gang perished?" Yun Mengxuan said directly.


    "Naturally, I didn''t forget that at that time, the ear sect was so powerful, and the sect leader was a heaven and man. It was too big a threat to those Millennium sects, so the ear sect was divided. But now, unlike in the past, those people can take one shot, but they won''t take the second shot. Although the alliance between tangxizhai and Zhuque hall made some people uneasy, that''s all." Mu Yi said.


    "Your Excellency is right, but at present our enemy is not those Millennium factions." Yun Mengxuan shook her head and looked a little worried.


    "Oh, who is that?" Mu Yi asked.


    "The other three flag captains are governors everywhere," said Yun Mengxuan directly.


    "Oh!"


    After listening to yunmengxuan''s words, Mu Yi didn''t rush to refute. He tapped his fingers gently on the table for a long time before he continued, "I understand your worry, but you can rest assured that the four flag captains belong to the same origin after all, and the white tiger flag captains are extremely proud. He can''t attack the rosefinch hall until he really defeats me. As for the xuanming flag captains, I have a certain friendship with her. Don''t worry about it in a short time. Only the green dragon flag captains make you pay more attention there, but After all, it''s a long distance. Just be on guard. "


    "It''s inevitable for governors everywhere to be able to be governor. None of them simply exist. They are all a group of old foxes. Even if their strength is not good, they are still holding heavy troops, especially the Northern Warlord. The great commander is definitely an ambitious man. However, the old Buddha in Beijing hasn''t died for a day, so don''t worry that he will start a rebellion. After all, the more kind he is People will have more scruples, and as long as they are not stupid, they will not attack us, so we can take advantage of this period of time to speed up development. "


    "Yes." yunmengxuan just nodded, but the pros and cons were not discussed. Although the alliance between tangxizhai and Zhuque hall would attract more attention to Zhuque hall, everything has its two sides. Even if some people began to secretly target Zhuque hall, the reputation of Zhuque hall can be developed.


    In particular, the rosefinch hall will form an alliance with tangxizhai. Then we can get more magic soldiers from tangxizhai and greatly increase the strength of the rosefinch hall.


    "By the way, how did I do what I told you?" Muyi asked later.


    "Lord Hui, according to your instructions, select elite from each hall, and then select some people who are good at riding and shooting from the Jianghu. At present, this team has enough 5000 people, but for now, this is the limit. After all, adults have strict requirements for this elite, and the equipment needs are very large. With the ability of each hall of rosefinch, it can only supply 5000 people for the time being." Yunmengxuan''s face showed a trace of embarrassment.


    "Five thousand people? After all, it''s still a little less, but for the time being, the number can slowly increase in the future, but it''s better to be short than excessive. Instead of blindly training, more people go out to fight. Now there is chaos everywhere. Some people take the opportunity to occupy the mountain and go to eliminate it. It''s a good thing." Muyi continued.


    "Yes, sir." yunmengxuan nodded, which was also her idea. However, as a subordinate, even if she knew it was good, she was very taboo to make claims, especially when it was related to military power.


    Rosefinch hall originally belonged to Jianghu forces, but this elite was built in strict accordance with the army, and it was the elite of the elite, and her ambition began to expand with the creation of this elite.


    "Who is the leader of this team at present?" Mu Yi asked again.


    "The commander is naturally an adult, but the deputy commander is a general of the Manchu Dynasty. He was demoted for offending others, but he still has some skills and is good at training troops," said Yun Mengxuan.


    "It''s better to formally find a commander. I''m not suitable." Mu Yi directly refused. He built this elite because of his whim at the beginning, not really to dominate the world. Although there are fewer of these 5000 people, even if the troubled times really come, it is enough to protect the rosefinch hall and deter those unruly people.


    "This..." hearing Mu Yi''s words, Yun Mengxuan was embarrassed.


    "Let''s do it. In fact, even if you are the commander, you are better than me." Mu Yi smiled and said this sincerely. Although he is strong, he has no experience in unifying troops. He is a pure layman, and he will not do such things he is not good at. What''s more, he doesn''t want to be bound, so he''d better get out early. As for those false names, He doesn''t care yet.


    As for the worry that his subordinates have too much power, Muyi is not considering it at all. Since he dares to do so, he is naturally confident to control the overall situation. Moreover, yunmengxuan has his rosefinch mark, and it is impossible to betray unless the other party''s strength can surpass him, but it is obviously more impossible.


    "Well, since adults don''t like it, I''ll choose another suitable person." Yun Mengxuan can only say reluctantly. She knows what her adult''s temper is. Since she says so, it''s not a word of evasion.


    However, it is not so easy to find a reliable and qualified commander. After all, Zhuque hall belongs to Jianghu forces. Some orthodox people despise Zhuque hall at all. Although it sounds pedantic, this is the barrier formed by the literati and bureaucrats for thousands of years, which can not be broken so easily.


    "Yes."


    Mu Yi nodded, then looked at Yun Mengxuan and said, "don''t indulge in such worldly affairs. If you have kung fu, you''d better practice more and improve your strength, which is the key."


    Although Yun Mengxuan is the fifth grade, in Mu Yi''s opinion, her strength is still too low. Now even niannuer is far better than her.


    "I see, sir." a touch of emotion flashed in yunmengxuan''s eyes and nodded gently.


    "Forget it, I know it''s a little difficult for you, so I''d better come." Mu Yi said, and directly called out to turn off the light, and then the salary light came directly to yunmengxuan''s head. Before she could react, a flame shrouded her.


    Nanming Lihuo, originally full of destruction, surrounded yunmengxuan without causing any harm to her. At this time, a flame also appeared in the center of yunmengxuan''s eyebrows, which was the mark of rosefinch.


    When this mark met the surrounding Nanming Lihuo, it immediately began to swallow up, and Yun Mengxuan''s breath was also rapidly improving.


    Knowing that the opportunity was rare, yunmengxuan gathered her spirit and absorbed this huge force wholeheartedly, and her strength began to rise.


    After a long time, there was only a dull sound. Yunmengxuan''s breath suddenly rose from the fifth grade to the sixth grade. It would be shocking if it came out.


    However, this method can only be used on yunmengxuan. Because yunmengxuan has a rosefinch mark and her strength is the same as that of Liming fire in Nanming, Muyi can improve her strength. Even so, it can''t be improved too much at one time, otherwise it will cause instability. Now she can improve a product, because yunmengxuan is about to break through, Muyi just pushed.


    An hour later, Muyi finally took back the salary lamp, while yunmengxuan still sat there with her eyes closed. Her breath has gradually stabilized and opened a sixth life cycle in her body. According to the number of life cycles, yunmengxuan still surpasses Muyi. After all, Muyi only opened five life cycles, but there is no comparability between the two, and her strength is very different.


    Finally, as the rosefinch mark in the middle of the eyebrow disappeared, yunmengxuan also opened her eyes. At the same time, two pure lights flashed in her eyes.


    "Thank you, sir." Yun Mengxuan bowed to Mu Yi with joy. Just an hour ago, at least one year''s hard cultivation was saved. Now, not only the realm is stable, but also a force is hidden in the depths of her body. As long as she works hard in the future, those forces will gradually integrate with her, and her future cultivation will definitely get twice the result with half the effort. Maybe it''s not far to open the seventh life cycle.


    Only when the seventh life cycle is opened can she be regarded as a real expert and have a place in the Jianghu. As for the senior level and even the perfect level, she didn''t think about it, because those were too far away from her.


    "You''re welcome. You deserve all these things, and I won''t stay here all the time in the future, so you have to deal with all the things in the rosefinch hall. If your strength is too low, it''s inevitable that some difficult things can''t be handled. However, before I leave this time, I''ll leave some things for you. At that time, even if the senior strong come, you won''t benefit if you can''t take precautions." Mu Yi said that what he called is naturally the five thunder talisman. At his current state, I believe the five thunder talisman painted will definitely increase its power. Even if it is not inspired by him, it can also hit ordinary senior level experts.


    As for Qipin, or the top level, she can definitely be killed. In this way, yunmengxuan has the ability to protect herself. There is no need to worry about some people jumping over the wall to assassinate.


    "Sir, are you leaving again?" yunmengxuan asked sadly when she heard that Muyi was leaving.


    Looking at yunmengxuan''s expression, Mu Yi felt soft and even had an impulse to promise to stay. However, this feeling was just expelled by him. Now the Zhuque hall is on the right track, and he doesn''t need to stay in town. What''s more, this kind of life is not what he wants, and the presence of yunmengxuan in the Zhuque hall is enough.


    As for him, he plans to leave for the South China Sea in a while. With his current strength, the little girl doesn''t need to drag on any longer.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll stay here for about a month, and then I need to go to the South China Sea," Muyi said directly.


    Although Muyi will leave after all, it has been a long time for yunmengxuan to stay for a month. This period of time is enough for her to do a lot of things.


    Although no one can replace Mu Yi in the rosefinch hall, and no one will dare to challenge him, it is only Mu Yi, not her. As a confidant pushed by Mu Yi and in charge of all things in the rosefinch hall, although she tries to do well, because of the female generation, there are inevitably some rumors in the rosefinch hall, which makes her unable to control everything.


    However, during the month Mu Yi stayed, she could pull up the tiger skin as a flag and beat some disobedient people. If she was ignorant of the times, she didn''t mind letting the other party know what dignity is inviolable, and she also had this right.


    In the next period of time, Muyi began to devote himself to cultivation. The reason why he didn''t start immediately was mainly to cultivate the art of cultivating thunder and the body of glazed King Kong. His physical defense has become his weakness. If he doesn''t make up for this, he will suffer a lot in the battle with the strong man of perfect level in the future.


    Although he fought against the three perfect level dead in the ancient Yellow River Road, it was because Nanming left the fire to restrain the dead. In the face of him, the strength of the dead was only 70%. If he was replaced by the white tiger flag bearer holding the magic weapon of the divine sword, the result would not be certain. Even Muyi dared not say he could win.


    While Mu Yi was practicing, Yun Mengxuan was not idle and began to rectify the rosefinch hall.

 Chapter 436

    On the Dongting Lake, the day was full of lightning and thunder, and the silver snake danced wildly. The rest lasted for an hour, which frightened the people living around the Dongting Lake and knelt down to pray for the forgiveness of the Dragon King of the Dongting Lake.


    On an island in the center of the lake, many people looked in horror at the huge copper pillar in the center. This huge copper pillar alone made more than a dozen top blacksmiths busy for half a month, which cost a lot of money.


    However, this kind of lightning and thunder is not the first time. It has happened three times in just ten days. Now only one third of the copper pillars, which used to be more than ten feet long, are left. There are signs of melting on the surface, which looks black


    Under the copper pillar, there is a figure sitting at the moment. The only thing that is the same as the copper pillar is that the figure is also dark without any breath. It looks like dead.


    "Can''t something happen to the master?" insect a and B looked at the figure in awe. The scene that seemed to destroy the world before really frightened him. Even if he had retreated to the edge of the island, he felt that he would die at any time. Even he suspected that as long as he was wiped by the lightning, he would turn into ashes. But Mu Yi stood in the center of the thunder and bore all this.


    "Is this the strength of perfection?" insect a and B couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    "Nonsense, my brother won''t have an accident." hearing Chong A and B''s words, the little girl on one side couldn''t help saying that she was obviously better at fear of thunder than others. Therefore, even if she was the strongest in the presence, she didn''t dare to approach. Moreover, Muyi had been told not to approach no matter what happened.


    "Yes, your Excellency will be fine." yunmengxuan nodded gently. She has been dealing with the affairs of the rosefinch hall for some time. After combing, she has completely established her position. No one dares to worship Yin and Yang. Moreover, after some integration, the strength of the rosefinch hall has increased by three points.


    At the same time, she also went to tangxizhai in person, marking the formal launch of the alliance between the two forces. A steady stream of magic soldiers from tangxizhai were sent to the rosefinch hall, and the rosefinch hall also handed over various magic weapon raw materials to tangxizhai. In addition, the shops controlled by both sides also began to cooperate and connect the north and the south. Even just at the beginning, both sides had tasted the sweetness.


    However, what she was most worried about was the figure under the bronze column. She knew who she came from. Fortunately, the rosefinch mark in the middle of the eyebrow had a slight connection with Muyi, so she could vaguely feel that Muyi was not completely dead, and now it was more like pretending to be dead.


    As Yun Mengxuan thought, Muyi is in a critical period at the moment. He has attracted the thunder of heaven and earth for several times in succession, making his thunder refining skills advance by leaps and bounds. Now, he is only one step away from Dacheng. Although there is only a word difference between Dacheng and Xiaocheng, the distance is very different. Because of this, it is very difficult to achieve Dacheng.


    Originally, if Mu Yi was careful and with his qualifications, he might succeed in less than a year. However, he obviously can''t wait so long, so he can only take risks and absorb the power of thunder in a more violent way. In this way, the entry of thunder smelting into the city is greatly accelerated, but then Mu Yi''s body is seriously damaged, although it won''t damage the foundation, But his behavior is like walking a tightrope. If he is careless, he will fall off the cliff and be crushed to pieces.


    After all, the power of thunder has always been violent and full of destruction, and the human body can''t bear this violent power, so we have to use copper pillars to disperse this violent power.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, the salary lamp fixed the violent thunder power and gave Muyi enough time to absorb and digest. Moreover, under the quenching of the thunder, his glass Vajra body also made rapid progress. One small Rune after another was decomposed into his flesh and blood, making his body more powerful and difficult to be hurt by the sword.


    At the same time, under this external force and the crisis of life and death, the original life light wheel, which had fused more than half and could be completely fused in another month, was completely melted into one, and the five life wheels in his body became more and more stable.


    This is also the main reason for Muyi''s fake death. Although the outside world is only for a short time, it actually seems that Muyi''s body has been crushed and reorganized for a few years. It will never feel good.


    At the same time, the thunder character between his five internal organs also absorbed the power of lightning, grew rapidly, became more and more complex, and the color became more and more profound.


    When he saw this rune, Muyi understood that this Rune was the key to the art of smelting thunder. Before, the art of smelting thunder was only a small success, so the rune was just beginning to appear. Now, as he stepped into Dacheng, the rune gradually became perfect, but I don''t know why, Muyi vaguely felt that this Rune was incomplete. To be exact, it should be half less.


    Thunder, thunder, there is only thunder at the moment. Maybe when the word thunder also appears, the art of refining thunder will be perfect.


    As soon as the thunder character text appeared, Mu Yi obviously felt that he had a faint connection with Jiutian. Even he felt that even without the five thunder symbols at the moment, he could directly lead down Tianlei without any restrictions.


    "This is the secret of thunder refining." Mu Yi was angry and realized. At this point, the power of thunder refining can finally appear.


    "Click!"


    At this moment, Mu Yi made a slight click all over his body, as if something had been torn. Then, a terrible breath erupted. This breath has the destruction of thunder, the harmony of Buddhism and the elegance of Taoism, but the most important thing is that it is a virtual shadow of Taoism, which condenses quickly.


    When they felt the terrible smell emanating from Muyi, they were happy at first, but then they changed their face at the same time, because the smell was so terrible that they felt out of breath even if they didn''t deliberately target them.


    Especially insect a and B, his strength is the lowest, and the nature is the most powerful to be suppressed. Just when he feels that he can''t hold on, the pressure on him suddenly dissipates, and the wind blows around him, as if everything was just an illusion.


    "Hahaha, sky thunder, falling!"


    Suddenly, there was a burst of laughter in the distance. With the words, a thunder fell down and hit the copper pillar hard, which immediately aroused countless small silver snakes to fly.


    They saw Muyi call Tianlei, but they didn''t know what it meant. Only Muyi understood the meaning.


    Throat chakra can be integrated into heaven and earth in every word. It is said that there are ancient saints who follow the law and set the sky in words. Although Muyi is still too far away from this realm, he can be moved by words with his current way of talisman. Of course, words are only an introduction to hook the thunder characters between the viscera and the thunder above the nine days, and then lead down the sky thunder.


    "My brother has become powerful again." looking at this scene, niannu children jumped with joy.


    After some grooming, Muyi reappeared in front of the public. He was still warm and warm. It seemed that there was no change, but only Muyi himself knew how much the experience had changed him.


    The art of refining thunder has become a success. The thunder characters and words between the five zang organs, communicating with the Zang organs, breathing and breathing are constantly refining his Zang organs and greatly increasing the ability of his organs.


    At the same time, he also pushed his glazed Vajra body to take a step forward and reach the fourth level of perfection. He was only a little short of entering the fifth level and entering a new level.


    At the moment, Muyi''s internal vision can even find that there is a light layer of gold between his flesh and blood. Even in the deepest place, there are some small runes produced by the glazed King Kong body. The fourth perfection of the glazed King Kong body also greatly increases his defense. Even if he stands there, it is difficult for ordinary third rate masters to hurt him.


    In addition, the five commands in the body echo each other, and the five life light wheels are completely condensed into one. As a result, the power of life magic has increased a lot, and the persistence time has also been longer.


    However, these things do not add up much to Muyi''s strength. After all, he is now a perfect level strength with the help of the salary lamp, which is like raising him out of thin air. Now these things are only making up for his deficit. Only when all these things are made up, can he make further progress.


    Of course, in Mu Yi''s view, the biggest harvest comes from the virtual shadow of Tao seed. After this round of growth, the degree of solidifying the virtual shadow of Tao seed has greatly leaped forward. If it was only a virtual shadow before, it looks like an entity now. Of course, Tao seed still has a long way to go before it is completely transformed into an entity.


    However, the change of the virtual shadow of Taoist seed also makes Muyi feel closer to the connection between heaven and earth. Maybe when Taoist seed is mature, he can completely step into the third difficulty, and then heaven and man.


    "Don''t worry, old man, I won''t let you down." Mu Yi touched his chest. Now he can be sure that the Taoist seed virtual shadow was not made by him, but left to him by the old Taoist. After all, although he experienced the disaster of loss in Qianming temple, it is not enough to form the Taoist seed virtual shadow. The more he knows, The more Mu Yi understood the difficulty of Tao seed virtual shadow, so the Tao seed virtual shadow in his body can only have one origin, that is, the old Tao passed it on to him.


    However, we can also see what kind of state the Taoist priest reached in those years. The Taoist priest who condensed the virtual shadow definitely took half a step at that time, which can be described as the third difficulty of half a step.


    Of course, although Muyi also has the virtual shadow of Tao seed at the moment, it is not condensed by himself after all. It can''t be compared with the original state of the old Tao. However, as long as Muyi completely absorbs this virtual shadow of Tao seed, it will also reach the state of the old Tao in that year. It will be the third difficulty half a step, and even once the Tao seed is mature, it will completely become the third difficulty.


    "Congratulations, sir."


    "Congratulations, master."


    Yunmengxuan and insect a and B hurriedly congratulated. After all, the stronger Muyi is, the more secure they are.

 Chapter 437

    That year, by the Yellow River, Muyi met an old beggar who had roots in Maoshan. The other party invited him to eat dog meat, and then told him to take care of a person.


    What he needs to take care of is niannu''er. In fact, even without him, Muyi will always take care of her and won''t hurt her. According to Lao Jiaohua, niannu''er''s father''s name is nianyi, the only meaning in ancient and modern times.


    Lao Jiaohua admired niannu''er''s father and said that he had been born 30 years earlier. Today, the world will be a new situation. Muyi doesn''t know whether he exaggerates, but a man who can afford to be the only one in ancient and modern times and can overthrow the city with a sword is definitely a strange man.


    Unfortunately, according to Lao Jiaohua, niannuer''s father had already died, but Muyi always felt that things would not be so simple, so he always wanted to find out the truth. Even Lao Jiaohua said that when he had enough strength, he could go to the South China Sea to find it, and there would be a great opportunity waiting for him.


    In the realm of Muyi, unless he stepped into the third difficulty, he could not be called a great opportunity. However, he was not comparable at the beginning. He clearly knew how difficult the third difficulty was. If the other party really had this ability, he would have broken through by himself. He was not waiting to give the opportunity to others.


    So Mu Yi doesn''t care about any chance. What he wants to know is a truth, a truth about niannuer''s father. Why did he leave niannuer''s mother in those years? And why did niannu die early? Finally can only parasitize in the years of bamboo?


    In Mu Yi''s opinion, even if niannu''er''s father is dead, Lao Jiaohua must know some truth. After all, according to his words, years bamboo was the only thing he helped niannu get. Obviously, he knew something.


    Niannu''er has gradually grown up. Although she never mentioned it, Mu Yi can feel some of her inner desires, so he decided to go to the South China Sea to find the old beggar in person.


    But the vast South China Sea, who knows where Lao Jiaohua is? In those years, he left only one South China Sea and disappeared without a trace. Is it difficult for him to find it bit by bit along the beach? If so, it is estimated that Muyi may not be able to find it in a few years.


    Fortunately, the South belongs to the territory of the rosefinch hall. Even the sea has the influence of the rosefinch hall. When Mu Yi decided to go to the South China Sea, he had asked Yun Mengxuan to order to find an old beggar in the South China Sea, and the portrait was passed on early.


    Just because the time is too short, there has been no news.


    However, even if he couldn''t find Lao Jiaohua, he couldn''t change Muyi''s decision to go south, because he had an intuition that he would be able to find Lao Jiaohua as long as he went to a place. I''m afraid he didn''t leave a specific place in those years, but only a deep meaning of the South China Sea.


    Only when a sword strikes the city, can I be qualified to go. Am I qualified now?


    "I don''t know when I''ll be back from the South China Sea this time. I''ll give you the things of the rosefinch hall." Muyi looked at Yun Mengxuan and said, "in addition to the four talismans I left you, if there''s anything you can''t solve, you can go to Tangshang. I''m sure he won''t refuse. There''s another thing you need to pay attention to."


    "Please speak, sir." yunmengxuan stood respectfully aside. Besides yunmengxuan, there were also e GUI, Xue Zifeng and the hall leaders.


    "Before, I had a registered disciple named Wang Mang. If you are in trouble, you can help one or two, but don''t meddle too much in his affairs." Muyi said.


    "Yes, sir." yunmengxuan knew this for a long time, but she didn''t expect Muyi to specifically order it. Therefore, the weight of the name Wang Mang in her heart also increased.


    "Second, in the past, I took in two men. They were uncles and nephews. Their names were Xie Zheng and Xie Miao. I have written to them to return. I will not be there at that time. You can see the arrangement. Although they are not good at fighting, they are still good in other aspects."


    Mu Yi naturally didn''t forget about Xie''s uncle and nephew, but he didn''t settle down before, so he let them stay in Cangzhou. But now, Zhuque hall has gradually become on the right track and is growing rapidly. Although everything is left to Yun Mengxuan and she doesn''t have to worry that she will betray, as a superior, it''s undoubtedly foolish to leave everything to one person, Even if there was no betrayal, if yunmengxuan had any accident, the huge rosefinch hall would fall apart immediately, and it would definitely be hurt.


    Therefore, Mu Yi needs to keep more backhands just in case. When Xie''s uncle and nephew went away for his business, he promised to give them a bright future. Now with his power, they can realize their original promise. I believe they have enough space to show their strengths when they come to the rosefinch hall.


    "The third thing, I woke up today and felt it occasionally. It seems that my old friend came to vote. If I''m not wrong, the man''s name is Wang Tao. His father was once a senior general. As a result, he was framed and his family was broken. Although he is young, he also has a strategy in his chest. When he arrives, you can arrange him to join the new army. You don''t need to take care of him. Start from the lowest. As for what he can do What results depend on his own. "


    Mu Yi''s so-called feeling in the heart is not nonsense, but a real existence. At that time, he woke up from meditation. His mind and spirit fit the world. Before he woke up, Wang Tao suddenly appeared in his mind. Although it was only a flash, this hint was enough for a strong man like Mu Yi.


    Unfortunately, the old Taoist didn''t teach him any Zhouyi and Lianshan Yi at the beginning. Otherwise, he could clearly know the causes and consequences as long as he pinched his fingers. However, at the perfection level, he also had a similar sensing ability, that is, on a whim, he could feel something related to himself.


    It is said that when it comes to the realm of saints, you will know it by birth. It is an indescribable realm. However, even if it is not a saint, but heaven and man, you can clearly detect the things involving yourself. At the same time, Muyi also understands why the old Taoist priest has been unwilling to tell him who that person was. Even if xuanming flag bearer didn''t say it, all this is just because he can''t say it, No.


    "Don''t worry, sir. As long as he has talent, it''s no problem for him to command the whole new army." Yun Mengxuan immediately said that it must be no different if he can be said by Mu Yi. As for the so-called new army, it is the elite established under the command of Mu Yi. With continuous training, the elite is becoming stronger, but for the sake of title, Mu Yi named the new army, which means a new start and the starting point of everything.


    "There''s no need to force this kind of thing." Muyi shook his head. If Wang Tao has the ability, he naturally doesn''t mind pushing him to a high position. If it''s just plain, it''s undoubtedly more suitable for him to be a small soldier.


    Later, Mu Yi swept over egui, Xue Zifeng and others. Their strength has reached a first-class level, which can be described as the cornerstone of the whole rosefinch hall. Although the rosefinch halls are still some distance away from the twenty-seven hall in its heyday, they have actually increased several more bird halls in recent months, and the number of people has also increased.


    If the world is peaceful, it is obviously impossible for the rosefinch hall to develop so rapidly. However, in all dynasties, after the chaotic times appear, it will be a change and a spring tide. In this case, there are undoubtedly more people who choose to join the rosefinch hall. Moreover, Mu Yi and yunmengxuan decided strategies to attract people with lofty ideals in the court, so that the nature of the rosefinch hall began to change slowly.


    "You and others are the old people of Zhuque hall. I don''t need to tell you what to do. I believe you also know in your heart that I will ask tangxizhai to make the magic weapons you need. In addition, I have obtained some nether flowers before and can find someone to refine them into pills. After you take them, I believe your strength will increase a lot." Muyi said slowly to several people.


    "Let''s remember your orders." when hearing Muyi''s words, e GUI and others immediately thanked him. Now, Muyi''s dignity is getting heavier and heavier. Even if it''s just a plain tone, they all feel like a big mountain, and they naturally dare not have other ideas in their hearts.


    At first, several people were more or less dissatisfied with yunmengxuan''s power. The violation of yin and Yang in Zhuque halls all over the world was also related to their deliberate indulgence. However, with yunmengxuan''s massive rectification and disposal of a group of people a while ago, they suddenly became inspired and understood how outrageous they had been wrong.


    Now, Mu Yi''s ear raises the face order. If they dare to make any small moves, it is pure death. What''s more, after Mu Yi hit a stick, he also gave some sweet dates. At the first-class level, there are not many things that can move. Magic weapons are one, cultivation growth is another, and finally power. Now Mu Yi has satisfied them all, They naturally know what to do.


    After some beating, Mu Yi nodded with satisfaction. Although he was not very good at these things, there was still no problem in following the picture and drawing the tiger according to the cat. The key was his strength, which was the basis of suppressing everything. As long as he was still alive, these people didn''t dare to have two hearts.


    After Muyi made an explanation, he asked several people to leave. In the next two days, he waited for news while meditating and combing.


    Finally, this afternoon, yunmengxuan brought a message that someone had seen the person on the portrait in Foshan, Guangzhou, that is, the old beggar. So far, Muyi finally decided to set out. Although the area is very wide, with a goal, Muyi believes that he will be able to find the opposite party.


    The next day, Muyi took Nian Nu''er and Da Nu and asked insect a and B to leave. Originally, Muyi only planned to take the little girl and Da Nu, but he couldn''t stand insect a and B''s sincere words. In addition, Muyi really needed someone to manage and deal with some trivial things, so he brought insect a and B together.

 Chapter 438

    On this day, a large carriage drove slowly into Foshan. The horses of two gods pulled the car. The driver was an old man with a crutch inserted around him. A bell on it shook gently and made a pleasant sound.


    The carriage was covered by a thick curtain, and there was an occasional silver bell like laughter, which made people want to open the curtain to see what happened.


    Behind the carriage, there was a big man with a dull look. The big man looked a little bloated and followed behind the carriage with an expressionless face. However, if you are careful, you will find that the road the big man walked left a shallow footprint.


    Although the ground was not a slate, it was also pressed with fine stones. Even the shafts of the carriages in front of it did not leave any traces. The weight of the man can be imagined.


    Naturally, this group of people are Muyi, niannu''er and insect a and B. they are followed by big men and undoubtedly big slaves. It took half a month to go all the way south from Dongting Lake.


    Along the way, Muyi was not idle. While constantly practicing, he did not forget to urge the little girl and the big slave to practice. As for insect a and B, because he had just broken through, he was still in a stable state, and he was too old to use his potential, so it was difficult to make progress in a short time.


    Insect a and B also know that although they are not lazy, they are definitely not as diligent as big slaves.


    On the contrary, the big slave wore clothes made of refined iron all the way, with a weight of hundreds of kilograms. It was absolutely good for his body to harden. Along the way, the big slave kept oppressing and the little girl often fed moves. Finally, he went further, and his strength reached six grades. After changing his body, he could reach seven grades.


    Because of the simplicity of mind, the great slave made rapid progress in cultivation. He was not even pulled down too much by the niannu.


    As for niannu''er, although he has not gone further, his strength is stronger than before. Only Muyi can''t see any progress, but his whole temperament is more and more quiet. He feels like a sea. The surface is calm, but it is unfathomable.


    Half a month, for many people, is very short and fleeting. It is obviously impossible to practice a unique skill or greatly increase their strength in half a month. In fact, in this half a month, Muyi''s strength has not made any breakthrough. Still, only five life wheels have been opened. The body of glazed King Kong is only four times perfect. The art of smelting thunder is still great.


    Even in the past half a month, he has just consolidated and increased the massiness of the foundation bit by bit.


    Wu Xiaosi sat down under a section of the broken city wall, basking in the sun, as if he had to sleep. However, if you look closely, you will find that his eyes are not closed, but open a gap, constantly staring at the city gate and the passing crowd.


    Five days ago, Wu Xiaosi was sent here to wait for the arrival of the party. According to his hall leader, the people he wanted to wait for took a carriage. The driver was an old man with a crutch on his horse and a bell on it. It was easy to distinguish. As long as he passed the gate, he could not escape his eyes.


    Wu Xiaosi is only 16 years old this year. He was originally a beggar in the city. He has developed a golden eye by begging all year round. After all, begging also depends on people. For example, those who are born of hard labor naturally have no oil and water and will not waste time, and those bullies on the street have to run as far as they can.


    Those who really give money are still the childe brothers of rich people, or some women who go shopping on the street. When the time comes, they say they are pitiful. They often get a harvest every time, and Wu Xiaosi is the smartest of beggars.


    Later, he was regarded as a beggar and officially joined a gang. This gang is called the puffin hall, which belongs to the rosefinch hall. Although the puffin hall has just been established for a few months, it has quickly occupied a place in the city. Moreover, he also heard that the rosefinch hall belongs to the overlord in the South and has great power. The puffin hall is only one of them.


    After knowing these inside information, Wu Xiaosi worked harder because he knew that it was likely to change his life. Fortunately, the day paid off. Wu Xiaosi''s performance was soon recognized by the above, became a full member of the puffin hall, and divided a suite in the city. He had money every month. For Wu Xiaosi, who begged from an early age, It is undoubtedly a step to the sky.


    After becoming a full member of the puffin hall, Wu Xiaosi was not satisfied. He gathered together his former begging partners, pulled up dozens of people, and then became the head of these dozens of people. He was a small captain. When Wu Xiaosi was proud, he received a strange order.


    The leader of the puffin hall summoned him personally and solemnly gave him a task. Then Wu Xiaosi appeared at the gate of the city and pretended to bask in the sun every day. In fact, he kept staring at the passing crowd and waiting for the leader to explain the carriage.


    Wu Xiaosi is a smart man. Naturally, he knows that he can make the hall leader take things seriously. The identity of the person taking the carriage is absolutely unspeakable. He may even be from the rosefinch general hall. Therefore, Wu Xiaosi dare not neglect it at all. As soon as the city gate is opened every day, he will guard the gate until the city gate is closed.


    However, he had not seen the so-called carriage for several days. Wu Xiaosi was inevitably impatient. Was there any accident?


    Wu Xiaosi could only think so, and he was sure that the carriage would never pass under his nose in the past few days, so the biggest possibility was to delay on the road or change the carriage.


    Just as Wu Xiaosi was thinking, his eyes suddenly widened and stared at a carriage coming in the distance. Although the distance was still a little far, Wu Xiaosi saw that it was an old man who was driving, and there was a thing standing next to him.


    After a while, Wu Xiaosi felt his heart beating fast. Then he jumped up from the ground, quickly patted off the dust, and then walked quickly towards the carriage. As he approached, Wu Xiaosi finally found the crutch. Everything was the same as what the hall leader told him. Obviously, the carriage was the person he was waiting for.


    When Wu Xiaosi quickly approached, insect a and B found each other and their eyes became sharp. However, when they saw a sign on each other''s cuff, they couldn''t help easing down.


    "Wu Xiaosi of the puffin hall has seen your excellency."


    Being watched by insect a and B, Wu Xiaosi felt as if he had been stared at by a beast. He had this feeling when he faced a fierce big dog. That time, he was almost bitten to death by a big dog. Now, the feeling of danger is stronger.


    Just when his fear reached the extreme, the feeling suddenly disappeared. Looking at the old man driving the car, he was smiling at him.


    At this time, Wu Xiaosi felt that he was alive again. His heart was wet with sweat and his heart beat faster. He immediately became more respectful and whispered his identity.


    "Well, lead the way ahead." insect a and B nodded to Wu Xiaosi. When he saw the sign on each other''s cuff, he already knew each other''s identity.


    With the great rise of the rosefinch hall in the south, new halls have been established one after another. Foshan is located in an important place in Guangzhou. It is still prosperous. Naturally, it also belongs to the sphere of influence of the rosefinch hall, so there is the sea finch hall.


    It was found that Lao Jiaohua was from the puffin hall. When Mu Yi arrived, the news was spread in advance. The leader of the puffin hall was personally selected by Yun Mengxuan, but he had never seen Mu Yi.


    Led by Wu Xiaosi, a local snake, the carriage went directly into the city without even going through any inventory. Then it drove some way in the city and finally stopped in front of a big house.


    At this time, there are already two people waiting in front of the mansion. After receiving Muyi and others, Wu Xiaosi quietly arranged his younger brother to report in advance. These two people are the head and deputy hall leaders of the puffin hall. They know far more than Wu Xiaosi. They know that this time they are the flag bearer of the Zhuque hall, the legendary strong man of perfect level, Muyi.


    Although they have heard of Mu Yi''s name, they have never seen the true face. Therefore, at the moment, they are a little nervous. After all, this is the flag bearer in front of them, which directly determines their fate. Naturally, they dare not be disrespectful.


    "Yan Lun, song Hai, I''ve seen the flag bearer."


    When Wu Xiaosi was ready to breathe a sigh of relief, he saw his hall leader and deputy hall leader kneeling on one knee at the same time, making a strange gesture and saying piously on his face.


    "Ah!"


    Wu Xiaosi exclaimed in his heart, but he was clever. Although he showed a surprised expression, he reacted quickly, knelt down immediately, learned the posture of the two hall leaders, and his head hung down. In doing so, he didn''t want people to find the horror on his face.


    "Commander of the flag?" although Wu Xiaosi has joined the puffin hall for some time and knows that there is a rosefinch general hall above the puffin hall, he doesn''t know what the commander of the flag represents because he hasn''t joined the puffin hall for a long time. After all, he was only a beggar before, not a Jianghu person, otherwise he must know what the commander of the flag represents.


    Although he didn''t know what the flag bearer was, as long as he looked at the appearance of his two hall leaders, he knew that the one in the carriage must be a big man, and he was also a big man.


    "Brother, are we here?"


    Just then, a little girl''s voice came from the carriage, which made Wu Xiaosi more curious. Is this the adult''s sister? It doesn''t sound very loud.


    "Well, here we are."


    Then, another voice came from the carriage. At the moment of hearing this voice, Wu Xiaosi suddenly felt that his heart calmed down, and his previous uneasiness disappeared. Then, he felt that his eyes were dark, and two figures came out of the carriage.


    "Get up." then, the voice said again. Wu Xiaosi didn''t know what was going on. After hearing these three words, he stood up in a muddle. Everything in his body seemed to be out of his control.


    When he finally woke up, he only saw a figure in a Taoist robe, holding a little girl in a green skirt, but before he continued to look, a broad figure blocked his sight.


    The two hall leaders followed up, but the deputy hall leader song Hai winked at him before entering. Wu Xiaosi was excited all over, and then quickly followed.


    In the living room, Muyi sat on the main seat, and the little girl sat on the next chair. A pair of small feet could not even reach the ground, so she could only throw it one by one, and the little girl''s mind was also on several plates of fruit on the table.


    Wu Xiaosi has seen these fruits. They are all shipped by foreigners, but they are expensive and can''t be eaten at all.


    Just as he looked at the little girl, the big man standing behind the little girl suddenly looked at him, which made him tremble.


    At the same time, Wu Xiaosi also saw that the so-called flag bearer was a little too young, but he felt a strong dignity from the flag bearer, which was far beyond his own hall leader.


    Suddenly, Wu Xiaosi''s eyes met the flag bearer. Just when he secretly shouted bad, he found that the flag bearer nodded at him and even showed a smile.


    "Is the person who saw the portrait still there?" at this time, Mu Yi''s voice sounded in the house.


    "Report back to the flag bearer. The man is in the hall. I''ll call him right away." Yan Lun answered, but song Hai went out to call.


    "Well, you did a good job in this matter. Can you find the specific address of the portrait at present?" Muyi continued to ask. This is the difference between having power and not having power. One needs to find it by himself, and the other will be well explained as long as you give an order.


    "Report back to your excellency. It seems that the person in the portrait only showed his face once, and then disappeared completely. Although most of his subordinates have sent to look for him, they still haven''t found him. Please punish him." Yan Lun''s face turned white.


    "Nothing. If the man doesn''t want to be found, I can''t find him even if I look for him myself, but it''s enough to know that he is nearby. I believe he will naturally have a way for me to find him." Muyi said faintly. Since Lao Jiaohua appeared, it must be not far away. He believes that Lao Jiaohua will be able to sense his arrival. In this way, he just needs to wait.


    Yan Lun was relieved when he heard Muyi''s words. Before long, song Hai came back with a man in his twenties. He looked honest and loyal. He seemed to have been told in advance and saluted in a regular manner as soon as he came in.


    Muyi just casually asked some questions about where he saw the person, what the other party was doing and what characteristics he had, and then sent the other party away. This information is enough for him.


    However, after Muyi asked, he saw that Yan Lun wanted to stop talking, so he directly asked, "it doesn''t hurt if Yan hall Lord has anything to say."


    "My Lord, my subordinates don''t dare to hide. It''s really something strange in that place," Yan Lun said immediately.


    "Oh, you mean the place where the old beggar appeared was strange? What''s strange?" muerton became interested. Obviously, the appearance of the old beggar was not so simple, and there seemed to be something strange in it.


    (well, two chapters of three thousand, one chapter of four thousand, and ten thousand words

 Chapter 439

    "Fireworks willow lane?"


    Muyi really doesn''t understand why Lao Jiaohua appears in that place. Is it because he is old and plays in the world? Or do you have any special hobbies? Mu Yi debated for a while in his heart and decided to go alone. After all, this is the only clue at present. Just listening can''t judge anything at all.


    So the next day, Muyi, led by Wu Xiaosi, came to the place where he found the old beggar. This time, Muyi didn''t bring the little girl, and even insect a and B stayed. For Wu Xiaosi, Muyi took a fancy to his ingenuity, which may be related to similar experience. As a native of Foshan, Wu Xiaosi is very familiar with every plant and tree here.


    Moreover, this land of fireworks and willow lanes was also one of the sites where Wu Xiaosi foraged.


    In the morning, the street seemed a little deserted. Only a few shops on the street opened, and the rest were still sleeping.


    "Xiao Si, do you know what''s strange in this street?" Mu Yi asked as he walked. In fact, his mental power was constantly sensing. He believed that Lao Jiaohua would not appear here for no reason, but because the distance was too long, it was impossible to find the breath left by each other, so he could only judge his purpose here.


    "Strange place?"


    After Wu Xiaosi received the order, he was really nervous for a while. After one night, he already understood what the flag bearer represented. In front of him, he was the boss of the boss and the person in power of the rosefinch hall. Although Mu Yi looked too young, after all these years, Wu Xiaosi had long understood that people should not be judged by appearance.


    "My Lord, if you want to say the strangest place in this street, you should say this one." Wu Xiaosi said and pointed directly. It was an insignificant alley.


    Muyi looked in the direction Wu Xiaosi pointed out. The alley was dilapidated. There was a lot of garbage in it, and there was a disgusting smell. Muyi didn''t speak, but just looked at Wu Xiaosi. The latter immediately understood and explained.


    "Don''t underestimate this alley, my Lord. In the past two years, it was the most lively alley in this street, and all this was because there lived a strange woman." Wu Xiaosi said.


    "Oh, what strange woman?" Mu Yi asked.


    "She is a female teacher," said Wu Xiaosi.


    "Female teacher?" Mu Yi was more puzzled.


    "Yes, my Lord, this woman is one of the famous people in Foshan. It is said that she was originally the daughter of a large family. Unfortunately, later, her family declined, and she was sold to the brothel by a heartless lang. I don''t know how she persuaded the owner of the brothel and became a teacher to teach the talents of those brothel women. Therefore, the brothel business is getting better and better, but this woman is too young Beauty is a disaster after all. It didn''t take long to attract salivation. It seems that it was the son of a senior official and was finally taken away. "


    "It''s strange to say that since the woman was taken away, the business of the brothel has plummeted, and then there have been sudden deaths of guests in the brothel, so the brothel has been closed."


    "But I didn''t expect that after less than half a year, the woman who was taken away came back. No one knows what happened. However, after the woman came back, she bought a house, which is the one deep in the alley."


    Wu Xiaosi is eloquent and his narration is well-organized. What''s more, at the beginning, almost all the people in Foshan knew about it. Now Wu Xiaosi just restored the whole thing in front of Muyi.


    "After the woman bought the house, she openly recruited students, the kind who taught the talents of brothel women. Therefore, this alley became the busiest place nearby. People peeped at the restaurant opposite every day. At that time, many outsiders came in admiration."


    "Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. Maybe it was more than a year. The woman mysteriously disappeared one night. Later, the house was vacant, and some people wanted to move in. However, those people went crazy later, as if there were ghosts in it. Over time, no one dared to go in again."


    After Wu Xiaosi finished, they also walked through the alley and came to the door of the house. Although they only know a general idea from Wu Xiaosi, there are still many key points that are not clear, but it is enough for Muyi.


    "Squeak!"


    Wu Xiaosi came forward and pushed open the broken door, but the other hand hidden in his sleeve was tightly clenched, and his face was a little white.


    "Great old gentleman, Tathagata Buddha and immortal Buddha, you must bless me, Wu Xiaosi. Later, Xiao Si will donate more paper money to you." Wu Xiaosi kept reciting in his heart. As long as he knew the immortals, almost all of them recited in his heart.


    Although Wu Xiaosi has become a member of the puffin hall, his main responsibility is to collect information. He does not belong to combatants. Coupled with his childhood experience, he is particularly afraid of demons and ghosts. If he hadn''t accompanied Mu Yi, I''m afraid he would have turned around and fled.


    "Bang!"


    Perhaps it was in disrepair for a long time. One of the Gates made a creaking noise and fell to the ground. The loud noise scared Wu Xiaosi to shiver all over and his face turned whiter.


    "Wow!"


    The yard is not as dilapidated as expected. Originally, the yard was covered with stone slabs, but now there are many weeds growing in the gap, slightly yellow. The yard is very large. The vines beside the wall, the stone table in the yard, and a piece of bamboo on the south wall can be seen that the former owner here was an elegant man.


    The main house is a two-story building. Now the walls are mottled and the windows are broken. It looks a little desolate. If it wasn''t for Wu Xiaosi''s narration, Muyi can hardly imagine the prosperity here. Yingying whispers and flowers. Maybe there are more blood and tears behind it.


    Muyi looked around and looked uncertain. Finally, his eyes fell on the bamboo forest. He remembered that there was also a bamboo forest in niannuer''s home, but the meaning in Muyi''s eyes was very different. The bamboo forest rose happily. As soon as the wind blew, it made a rustling sound, as if someone was singing in a low voice.


    "What''s the woman''s name?" Mu Yi asked.


    "It seems to be called Zhuyun." Wu Xiaosi thought about it and said.


    "Bamboo rhyme?" Muyi whispered twice, then turned and left. When Muyi came to the door, Wu Xiaosi reacted and hurried to keep up. When he went out, he even stumbled and almost fell.


    "Go back and find someone to dig up the bamboo forest in the yard." Mu Yi ordered without looking back.


    Although Wu Xiaosi had some strange orders from Mu Yi, he also kept them firmly in mind. When he returned, he immediately called all the people and horses, took all kinds of tools and began to dig.


    "Brother, did you find it?" after Muyi returned, the little girl came up. She didn''t know who Muyi was looking for, let alone what Muyi came to the South China Sea for. Muyi said, and she followed.


    "Not yet, but soon." Mu Yi touched the little girl''s head with a gentle face.


    "Well, don''t worry, brother. I''ll help my brother find it at that time." although the little girl was strange, Muyi''s attitude today was a little special, she nodded wisely.


    "My Lord, my Lord, something''s wrong."


    In the afternoon, Wu Xiaosi stumbled to find Muyi. His face was very white and his eyebrows were full of fear.


    "Calm down." Mu Yi said softly, but it sounded like thunder in Wu Xiaosi''s ears, as if it dispelled the fear at once, and it also had a calming effect.


    Finally, Wu Xiaosi recovered. Although he still had a trace of fear on his face, he looked much better.


    "Say it." Muyi continued to ask.


    "My Lord, a lot of bones have been dug out from under the bamboo forest." Wu Xiaosi said something hard. At the same time, an idea suddenly appeared. Did Mu Yi know it long ago? Otherwise, why did you ask him to take someone to dig it?


    It''s a pity that he couldn''t ask this question and didn''t dare to ask. He thought of clearing the bamboo forest and excavating the bones one by one. His hands and feet still felt cold. At that time, many people were stunned. Originally, they thought there would be treasure here, but they didn''t expect to dig out the bones, and they were not one or two. At that time, he randomly counted at least 20 or 30, No one thought so many people would die there.


    In particular, Wu Xiaosi shuddered at the thought of the former owner of the yard.


    "Well, I see." Mu Yi nodded, but didn''t say anything. His attitude made Wu Xiaosi a little silly, that''s all? Shouldn''t we take someone to check it?


    "Sir, what shall we do?" Wu Xiaosi couldn''t help asking after all. After all, when he came back, there were still many brothers there. He could almost think that the news would certainly cause a sensation, and he, as the culprit of this scene, could never escape.


    "Report to the official," said Muyi.


    "Report to the official?" Wu Xiaosi stared with big eyes. Some couldn''t believe it. Isn''t this the flag bearer in front of him? It is said that people kill without blinking an eye and never scruples about the existence of the king''s law. How can they report to the official?


    "Of course, you should report to the official, or you are going to investigate the case? This kind of thing does not belong to the responsibility of the bird hall. If you honestly report to the official, you can do whatever you want. We just need to wait for the result. For many things, it is much easier for the Yamen to investigate than us." Mu Yi said slowly.


    "Yes, sir." now, Wu Xiaosi understood more or less. After all, the sea bird hall was established for a short time, and the stockade was empty two years ago. The sea bird hall can''t find out for such a long time. Even if it is forced to do so, it will be very difficult.


    But if it is handed over to the government, it will undoubtedly be simple. At that time, it is at most to exert some pressure, which can not only achieve results, but also save time.


    However, Wu Xiaosi still doesn''t understand one thing, that is, what if the Yamen doesn''t want to check? After all, if such things happen, the official will be ashamed. However, since Mu Yi said so, he can only do it, right or wrong. As for the result, he can''t control it.


    But when he decided to report to the official, he told the hall leader first.

 Chapter 440

    Wu Xiaosi finally went to report to the official, but he went with Yan Lun. As the leader of the puffin hall, how can Yan Lun not know the biggest local snake? Even the reason why Yan Lun became the leader of the puffin hall is not that he is the strongest and the best person, but that this is his hometown. Although he has left for a few years, his relationship is still there, so he can put up the shelf of the puffin hall and develop rapidly in just a few months.


    With the order of Xian Zun, the case will naturally be investigated quickly. In just a few days, things have become clear, and all the news finally gathered here in Muyi.


    No one knows the specific origin of Zhuyun. As for the decline of the family, it is just spread in the market. As for the truth, no one knows. Even whether the man who sold her to the brothel exists is unknown.


    Now, the past two years are enough to cover up too many truths. There are few brothel women who studied with Zhuyun. The rest are either redeemed or redeemed by themselves and go away, and then there is no news.


    Those who still stay here are almost ignored and gradually fade out of people''s sight. It seems that there is a force driving everything. Otherwise, it will not change so much in a year or two. After all, there are not a few people who followed Zhuyun in the beginning.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t get any useful news from these people. In their mouths, Zhuyun was a very strict person. Although she was beautiful, she was cold all the year round, didn''t smile and was prone to beating and scolding. Therefore, those brothel women were obviously more afraid than respect, so there was no so-called sadness after the accident.


    Among them, Zhuyun was robbed for a period of time and returned half a year later. It was also clear that it was a master bookkeeper in Fucheng who took Zhuyun. He was not the son of a senior official at all. However, less than three months after Zhuyun left, the master bookkeeper''s home was robbed and his family was almost killed. Zhuyun also disappeared at that time and returned to Foshan a month later, Then he bought a house and began to formally teach those brothel women.


    According to the statistics, there are 36 bones under the bamboo forest. According to his judgment, all the 36 bones are men, and most of them are young. However, throughout the year and a half when Zhuyun lived here, no one reported that someone in the official family was missing. As a result, the origin of the 36 bones has become a mystery, but the only thing that can be determined is, Their death must have something to do with that bamboo rhyme.


    Unfortunately, Zhuyun has disappeared. Now there are even no people who clearly remember what she looks like. The only impression of all those who have seen her is that she is a very cold but beautiful woman.


    "Bamboo rhyme? Old beggar, are you just telling me this? When did you become so boring with your identity and strength?" Muyi stood by the window and thought quietly.


    "My Lord, a letter has been sent."


    While Mu Yi was thinking, Wu Xiaosi came in quickly.


    "Letter? Who sent it?" Muyi asked.


    "He is a Taoist," Wu Xiaosi replied.


    "Taoist? Where are people?" Muyi asked.


    "The Taoist priest left the letter and left directly. The people below couldn''t stop him." Wu Xiaosi was a little embarrassed and couldn''t help it. It was his people who received the letter.


    "Just don''t stop it." Muyi shook his head, then took the letter and opened it.


    "Shepherd boy, old beggar knows you have many people and great skills. Help me find out the people. Then I will tell you everything about the little girl''s father. That woman is from he huanzong."


    The letter was very short, even without signature, but the three words of Lao Jiaohua in the article were enough to explain everything. After reading it, Muyi shook gently, and the letter paper turned into pieces.


    "Call your hall leader."


    Wu Xiao ignored Mu Yi''s strength and hurried away. Before long, Yan Lun came in quickly, "my Lord."


    "Do you know huanzong?" Muyi asked directly.


    "I know a thing or two. The Hehuan sect belongs to the lower class sect and has great influence among the people. However, the people of this sect are always low-key and rarely known by outsiders. Adults suspect that bamboo rhyme comes from the Hehuan sect?" Yan Lun said.


    "Well, do you think Zhuyun is the person of Hehuan sect?" Muyi asked.


    "My Lord, this subordinate can''t be sure, but although Hehuan sect is close to prostitutes, it has never heard of such harmful acts, so it''s difficult for his subordinates to be sure for a while." Yan Lun quickly replied. In fact, he also suspected it after he just learned the news, but there is no evidence.


    "Are there any of them in Foshan?" Muyi asked again.


    "No." Yan Lun said definitely. At least he is also the leader of the puffin hall. These months are enough for him to find out what forces occupy Foshan. After all, although the rosefinch hall is powerful, it does not mean that he can ignore everything. One or two of these lower class sects may not be anything, but all together, it is definitely a force that can not be ignored.


    "Go and check. If necessary, you can use the power of the whole rosefinch hall. I want to see people in the shortest time." Mu Yi said. At last, he was obviously severe.


    "Yes, sir." Yan Lun felt cold all over and felt uncontrollable.


    "Since you want someone, what if I help you find it?"


    Yan Lun''s efficiency was very fast, especially when the power of Zhuque hall was fully used. On the third day, Muyi got the news about Hehuan sect. There were disciples of Hehuan sect in Ningshan county.


    After receiving the news, Muyi did not hesitate to take people directly to Ningshan County, but there was one more person in front of the carriage, which was Wu Xiaosi.


    Wu Xiaosi was very excited when he went to Ningshan county. Before leaving, the hall leader talked to him and was able to get the favor of the flag bearer. It was a great blessing for Wu Xiaosi. There was smoke on his ancestral grave. Even if Yan Lun didn''t say it, Wu Xiaosi knew that this was his chance to jump over the dragon''s gate, so he secretly determined to serve the flag bearer.


    Ningshan county is less than a hundred miles away from Foshan. Even so, the sun has set when we set out in the morning and arrived. The fundamental reason is that the road is too difficult to take, plus the detour, but we don''t have to sleep in the wilderness. It''s good luck.


    Ningshan county is far less prosperous than Foshan. It looks even more lifeless here. As soon as the sun sets, many shops in the street have closed. People can only find an inn to stay first.


    In the evening, Muyi and Wu Xiaosi came to the largest brothel in the county. In this era, brothels are almost indispensable and the only nightlife today.


    The boy at the door was obviously stunned when he saw Muyi. Although there are many people visiting the brothel these days, the Taoist monks can hardly see it, especially in a small place in the county. What''s more, Muyi is still so young. If he didn''t see Muyi''s extraordinary temperament and follow people behind him, he even thought Muyi was coming to make trouble.


    After a little hesitation, the boy still piled up a smile and greeted him. After all, nothing is more popular than money.


    "Taoist priest, please come inside."


    The boy who can be at the door can''t have bad eyesight at least. Wu Xiaosi is his attendant at first sight, so he naturally greets Mu Yi.


    "Help me find a quiet place, and then find someone who can be the leader here to see me." Muyi left this sentence and went in. Behind him, Wu Xiaosi threw out a piece of silver. The boy''s eyes lit up. Naturally, Muyi''s requirements should be met.


    Although it''s strange, this Taoist priest is different. Do you want to find peace in such a place? I don''t know what to think, but for the sake of silver, he quickly led Muyi to the second floor, found a "quiet" room, and then hurried to find the principal.


    Muyi really attracted a lot of attention when he went upstairs. Even a few women with exposed clothes couldn''t help winking at Muyi. After all, except for the identity of Taoist priest, Muyi was first-class in both appearance and temperament, which was far from comparable to those CHILDES with only a smelly skin bag.


    It''s worth spending a night with such people, even without money. Unfortunately, Muyi is not interested in them. He doesn''t come here for fun.


    "I heard that the distinguished guest is looking for me?"


    Not long after, a middle-aged woman came in and looked at Mu Yi directly. She didn''t think much after listening to the description of Xiao Si. Now she saw it with her own eyes. She suddenly understood that Jiang Meiniang asked herself that there were not a few people who had seen it, but it was rare to see Mu Yi as beautiful and beautiful.


    "Are you in charge here?" Muyi asked directly, looking at each other. Her eyes were clear and calm, like a Wang of spring water, which made Jiang Meiniang tremble in her heart, and the flirtation that had come to her mouth immediately converged.


    "I''ve seen Taoist priest Jiang Meiniang. I''m still a master here. I don''t know what''s the matter with you?" Jiang Meiniang put aside her perfunctory and asked seriously. She knew that people like Muyi could not be fooled by her. This was not only her reading experience, but also her intuition.


    "I''m looking for someone," Mu Yi said directly.


    "What is the Taoist priest looking for?" asked Jiang Meiniang curiously.


    "He Huan sect disciple," said Mu Yi.


    "What, what?" Jiang Meiniang was obviously trembling, but she immediately covered it up. It was hard to detect, but all this could not hide from Mu Yi. At least her performance was enough to explain the problem.


    "I don''t understand what Taoist priest said. What is Hehuan sect?" Jiang Meiniang looked at Muyi with a puzzled face.


    "She should be here?" Muyi ignored Jiang Meiniang, but suddenly went to the window and opened the window. When the window was opened here, he could see the first floor from a commanding position. In the center of the first floor, there was a platform, which should be used for performance. At the moment, there suddenly sounded a zither sound, which Muyi could clearly feel, The atmosphere in the building suddenly rose with the piano sound, and Mu Yi''s eyes became more interesting.

 Chapter 441

    Jiang Meiniang looked at Mu Yi''s back and felt a kind of inexplicable panic. At the moment, she wanted to leave, but she found that she couldn''t even take a step. At this time, even if she was stupid, she knew that she met an expert. The little Taoist in front of her was far more terrible than she imagined at the beginning.


    "What to do?" Jiang Meiniang didn''t live in her mind. Of course she knew what the Hehuan sect was, because she died. She was only responsible for running brothels and collecting information, but she didn''t know who the little Taoist in front of her was, and why she came here and named the people who wanted to find the Hehuan sect. Could she be an enemy of the sect? But it doesn''t look like much.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi''s attention was not on her at this time, but narrowed his eyes slightly to listen. The sound of the piano coming from below was very beautiful, with a strange charm, which made people involuntarily indulge in it. Just looking at the faces of those around, you would know the strength of the piano sound.


    "What''s the name of this song?" suddenly, Mu Yi''s voice sounded in the room, startling Jiang Meiniang, but she reacted quickly.


    "This song is called nishang. It was played by the daughter of the slave family. If the Taoist priest likes to listen, I can call her up to play another song for the Taoist priest." Jiang Meiniang turned her eyes and said quickly.


    "That''s OK." unexpectedly, Mu Yi nodded. I don''t know why, Jiang Meiniang only felt relieved, as if the mountain on her suddenly disappeared.


    "Taoist priest, please wait a moment." Jiang Meiniang said and hurried away. She didn''t look back until she walked out of a distance. The room was still that ordinary room, but now in her eyes, it seemed to have become a dragon''s pool and tiger''s den, where a terrible demon king lived.


    She shook her head and Jiang Meiniang left quickly.


    "Daughter, something''s wrong." as soon as she opened the door, Jiang Meiniang couldn''t wait to say that this is already the backyard. It''s difficult for ordinary people to come in, so there''s no need to worry about being monitored. Unfortunately, she didn''t know that Muyi attached a trace of mental power to her. She can not only perceive her surroundings, but also hear anything she said.


    "What makes you so frightened?" at this time, a voice came from the house, and then Muyi had a bright feeling in front of her. A woman in the house sat behind the case, holding a roll of books, placed a piano in front of her, and green smoke was constantly emitting from the incense burner next to her.


    While talking, the woman also looked up at Jiang Meiniang.


    A woman is like a fairy in the painting. Her eyes are shy and her red lips are light. Just sitting there and holding a scroll, she is better than everything in the world. In fact, such looks are not more beautiful than the autumn Yue, ink like smoke, and even cold rain seen by Mu Yi, but that temperament is undoubtedly more attractive.


    One is unique and independent, the other is pitiful, which naturally gives men different senses. Although Muyi is a Taoist and a monk, he is essentially a man, which is the age of young Mu AI.


    "Something''s wrong. There''s a Taoist upstairs who wants to see you by name. I think he''s not good." Jiang Meiniang said quickly.


    "Oh, name me?" the woman couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Well, to be exact, he wants to see the disciples of Hehuan sect, but he doesn''t have to ask you. Why don''t I let Xiaocui see him instead of you?" Jiang Meiniang said quickly.


    "No, since I''m looking for a disciple of Hehuan sect, Xiaocui can''t deceive him. Tell me about his performance." the woman said after a moment of meditation.


    "Well, the Taoist priest looks 17 or 18. No, he''s 20 years old, and he seems a little younger. Anyway, he doesn''t have much, but his breath is very clean. It''s cleaner than your daughter''s breath. However, it''s strange that he just stands there and I don''t dare to move. I don''t dare to leave until he speaks. This feeling is the first time for me. It''s better than when I met the patriarch Be nervous, and as soon as he came in, he directly called the roll to see the disciples of Hehuan sect, but then he became more interested after listening to Xiaocui playing the piano. "Jiang Meiniang hesitated here.


    "Daughter, do you think Xiaocui can''t cheat him? But it was Xiaocui playing the piano just now. Anyway, he didn''t see it?"


    "It''s no use. If you didn''t come, you might have cheated." the woman sighed gently.


    "Ah, daughter, you mean he followed me?" Jiang Meiniang was shocked and quickly turned her head to look. Unfortunately, the door had been closed and she couldn''t see anything.


    "That expert, who wants to follow you, doesn''t need such trouble? Even if you don''t come, he will find me sooner or later." the woman shook her head. She looked helpless, but there was a sense of intransigence in her eyes.


    "What about that?" Jiang Meiniang was a little panicked.


    "Since he came to me, it''s no big deal for my daughter to see him." the woman said slowly.


    "But what if he has bad intentions?" Jiang Meiniang still couldn''t help worrying.


    "It''s all right. If it''s really malicious, I won''t use this method, and my daughter is not one of those ladies who can only embroider." the woman smiled and got up.


    "Hey, just, just, I''ll go with you. I''ll die together." Jiang Mei''s face was open-minded.


    "Well, don''t worry, it will be fine." the woman shook her head reluctantly, then ignored Jiang Meiniang, opened the door and went out.


    Jiang Meiniang looked at her daughter leaving, and her face suddenly became hesitant, but in the end, he still didn''t keep up, just sat down in a chair, still worried.


    The woman went straight to the second floor and found the room where Muyi was located accurately without anyone else''s guidance, and then knocked at the door.


    "Come in."


    Until a voice came from the room, the woman gently pushed the door and went in, and for the first time, her eyes fell on Mu Yi.


    "Young." this was the woman''s first impression. At the moment, she finally realized Jiang Meiniang''s feeling. Even she felt more clearly than Jiang Meiniang and understood what it meant.


    "Yan Wushuang has seen the Taoist priest." after the woman entered the house, she gently saluted Mu Yi and said softly.


    "Are you a disciple of Hehuan sect?" Muyi asked directly after looking at each other. He had already seen each other with the help of Jiang Meiniang before, so Muyi was not too surprised, but Wu Xiaosi seemed to be stunned.


    "Exactly, I don''t know what''s the matter?" Yan Wushuang was just glanced at by Mu Yi. She suddenly felt that she was seen through. Her clothes didn''t give her any sense of security. She almost endured the trembling of her body. If she wasn''t determined, I''m afraid she would have lost her temper directly.


    However, this glance also made her understand that the little Taoist in front of her was very strong and stronger than she expected, and it was undoubtedly a mistake for her to come in rashly. However, it was too late to regret at this time. She could not leave, so she could only resist that feeling and answer the question of Muyi.


    "Do you know bamboo rhyme?" Muyi went straight to the theme.


    "Bamboo rhyme?" hearing Muyi''s question, Yan Wushuang frowned slightly, as if trying to remember, but in the end, she shook her head gently, "Wushuang has never heard of this name."


    "Are you sure?" now it''s Muyi''s turn. He believes that Lao Jiaohua can''t deceive him. Since Zhuyun is a disciple of Hehuan sect, it''s certainly not wrong.


    "Unparalleled can be sure that there is absolutely no disciple named Zhuyun in Hehuan sect." Yan unparalleled said in a determined tone.


    Did you change your name? Mu Yi couldn''t help thinking, because there was no other explanation except this possibility.


    "She was in Foshan and lost her trace almost two years ago, so do you know?" Muyi continued.


    "Foshan?" Yan Wushuang shook his head. "No one of the disciples of the Hehuan sect has been to Foshan."


    "No one? Then I ask you, what skills do you Hehuan sect need men as the medium? Even kill each other. The number is 36, basically young."


    When Mu Yi said the above, Yan Wushuang felt angry and ashamed. Although Hehuan sect must be dirty in the eyes of many people, seducing men and stealing men''s essence, in fact, real Hehuan sect disciples would not do so. This kind of stealing essence can only belong to the lowest means, which Hehuan sect disciples never disdained.


    Although the disciples of Hehuan sect also need the desires of men and women to practice, this desire is not * * but seven emotions and six desires. In brothels, it is undoubtedly easier to provoke people''s seven emotions and six desires, which is the main reason why the disciples of Hehuan sect choose to practice in brothels.


    Moreover, almost all the true disciples of Hehuan sect are perfect. Unless they meet someone they really like, they are even less likely to accompany guests. Moreover, in their eyes, none of these men who come to the brothel can see, or are arrogant and disdainful.


    However, when Mu Yi said the number of 36 and young adults, Yan Wushuang suddenly calmed down.


    "Are you sure thirty-six people died at the same time? And they were all men?" Yan Wushuang asked.


    "Yes, what clues do you have?" Muyi asked. At the moment, Muyi suddenly felt that Lao Jiaohua was so interested. Did someone close to him die? And among the thirty-six.


    "I''ve heard the master mention an access control technique in the sect before, but according to my master, the access control technique has long been sealed and no one is allowed to peep into the practice." Yan Wushuang said puzzled.


    "As long as it exists, it will eventually spread. As for the so-called no permission, it is only for those who are obedient." Muyi said faintly.


    "Maybe. At that time, I heard from Shifu that the entrance guard technique was sealed up because it was too cruel. If you want to cultivate it, you need to take the woman''s lust as the guide, let the man express his love to the woman, and then the woman killed him personally, so that the lust can be turned into resentment instantly. Thirty six is the condition for cultivating the entrance guard technique, feeding on the resentment of 36 men and raising resentment ghosts, That ghost is a ghost slave. "Yan Wushuang said reluctantly. She didn''t know why there was such a forbidden art in the door. After hearing it, she felt that anyone with a little humanity would not practice it, but now, it seems that someone has practiced it.


    At this time, even Yan Wushuang no longer thought that this matter had nothing to do with the Hehuan sect, or even a bad one, and the Hehuan sect would suffer from it. She just wondered who practiced the access control technique?


    There are not many formal disciples of Hehuan sect. After all, the conditions for accepting disciples of Hehuan sect are very harsh. There are only dozens of real disciples, and they have records. It is reasonable that no one can practice forbidden arts.


    "Blame ghosts? Ghost slaves?" Mu Yiqing raised his eyebrows. Although he was not an expert in raising ghosts, he had a niannu around him, so he knew more about this. Moreover, he planted the ghost slave ban by Chong A and B, but he also understood that Yan Wushuang''s so-called ghost slave actually had nothing to do with the ban he planted, just the same name.


    However, feeding on the resentment of 36 men, the ghosts raised must be extraordinary, and this method is too damaging to Tianhe. No wonder Zhuyun will take the initiative to teach those brothel women, which is the main reason why those brothel women also disappeared.


    After all, Zhuyun can''t seduce so many men and cultivate feelings with those men by herself, so this kind of thing can only fall on those brothel women. If she is really a disciple of Hehuan sect, teaching something casually is enough to make those men love to die and live. Then when there are enough 36 people, let those brothel women, Kill the men who love themselves one by one.


    If you are killed by a woman you love deeply, I''m afraid any man will be extremely unwilling. In this case, the resentment will naturally be more and more pure.


    Lust turns into resentment. This method also makes Muyi pay attention to it secretly. After all, human beings have seven emotions and six desires, even he is no exception, and this method is often more difficult to prevent.


    As for the fate of those brothel women, it hardly needs to ask Mu Yi. If you want a man to fall in love with yourself wholeheartedly, how many women won''t be moved by it? Finally, kill the men who deeply love themselves and love them. I''m afraid no one will stand it, and at that time, they may be involuntarily?


    "Since she is a disciple of your Hehuan sect, is there any way you can find her?" Muyi looked directly at Yan Wushuang and asked. After all, things have been going on for too long, and the Jianghu is so big. Even if the Zhuque hall has great power, it''s a needle in a haystack to find such a person in the Jianghu, especially if the other party deliberately hides his identity or hides in a deep mountain and old forest, Then no one can be found.


    "This..." Yan Wushuang immediately hesitated. Although 70-80% of her heart was sure that "Zhuyun" was the disciple of Hehuan sect, after all, the matter was very important, and she didn''t dare to make a decision easily. She thought that she could only report the matter to Shifu, and Shifu would decide what to do at that time.


    "I must find this person." seeing Yan Wushuang hesitating, Mu Yi couldn''t help but accentuate his tone, saying that he was bound to win.

 Chapter 442

    "Yes, but I can''t decide this matter. I must go back and tell the elders of the school. As for whether the woman named Zhuyun is the person of our Hehuan sect, I can''t judge it at present. I hope Taoist priest will forgive me. In addition, I don''t know the name taboo?" Yan Wushuang''s words are reasonable and appropriate, and have been considered carefully.


    Of course, in the final analysis, all this is because Muyi put pressure on her, especially before she knew the origin of Muyi, it''s inconvenient to conflict with it. Moreover, if Muyi didn''t lie, I''m afraid it''s really related to the school. Just this, she must report it to the school as soon as possible.


    She is just a disciple of three generations. Although she has some talents, she can''t be a winner in the door.


    "How long will it take?" Muyi was silent and then asked.


    "I''m afraid it will take three or two days to go back and forth." Yan Wushuang said quickly. As for the real distance, it''s not enough for outsiders. In three or two days, if it''s riding alone, it''s enough to catch two or three hundred miles. Even if you want to find it in such a large range, you can''t find it.


    "Well, I''m waiting for good news here. I hope the Hehuan sect won''t let me down." Mu Yi took a deep look at Yan Wushuang. The other party''s careful machine is clear to him, but he doesn''t care much. As long as the goal is achieved.


    After saying that, Muyi got up without nostalgia. Although Yan unparalleled was beautiful and charming, it could not shake Muyi''s heart of Taoism. You will be gorgeous and crown the world. A hundred years later, you will be just a red pink skeleton. In this world, only Tao is eternal and only time is immortal.


    Yan Wushuang was surprised that Muyi was so clean and tidy. He couldn''t help wondering whether his charm had decreased. After all, Muyi just glanced at her lightly when she came in. There was nothing else. It shouldn''t be described as his stubborn stone and rotten wood, but his Taoist heart was firm.


    "By the way, my name is Mu Yi."


    Hearing the sound, when I looked again, there was no one at the door.


    "Muyi, Muyi." Yan Wushuang sat down and whispered. He always felt that the name was familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    "Wow."


    "Muyi, the flag bearer of the rosefinch." suddenly, Yan Wushuang got up. Even because he was too fierce, he lifted the table and the teacup rolled to the ground. But at this time, Yan Wushuang obviously couldn''t care so much. His calm on his face was no longer, even a little more panic.


    "Rosefinch palm flag envoy."


    With the recovery of the rosefinch hall and its wanton occupation of territory, these five words are also known by more people, especially those in the sect. They know what these five words mean. If they were only a little surprised at the beginning, they will completely stir the north and South after the new rosefinch took the flag to make his power reach the full level.


    The Hehuan clan is located in the south. It also operates brothels and collects all kinds of information. It should not have made such a low-level mistake, but unfortunately, the portrait of Muyi is rare in the Jianghu. In addition, Muyi has been active in the Yellow River and the two rivers, which is too far away from Ningshan county. Therefore, Yan Wushuang failed to remember the meaning of the name Muyi for a time.


    But fortunately, she finally remembered, but then there was a panic. Compared with the rosefinch hall, the Hehuan sect was too insignificant. Although there were some experts in the door, the existence of perfect level didn''t even need the army of the rosefinch hall. It was sometimes the sadness of the small sect, Who makes himself inferior to others.


    "How could this happen?"


    After a while, Yan Wushuang sat down dejectedly, and there was no wisdom bead in his hand.


    "Daughter, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Jiang Meiniang couldn''t help it after all. She still rushed over, but as soon as she came in, she saw Yan Wushuang sitting there with a frown on her brow, and the ground was covered with tea cups. Her heart sank. Was it the Taoist''s rudeness?


    "Meiniang, trouble is coming." Yan matchless smiled bitterly, looked at Jiang Meiniang and said that although Jiang Meiniang called her daughter, she was not her own mother, and she usually called Meiniang directly.


    "What disaster? But it has something to do with the little Taoist?" Jiang Meiniang stared and hated her. If she had known so, she shouldn''t listen to the Taoist and just drive out directly.


    "It''s about him. Do you know who he is?" Yan Wushuang asked.


    "That little Taoist is not very old. She should not be a big man, but which family''s disciple?" Jiang Meiniang thought about it and asked, but she was a little puzzled. Not to mention her daughter. Even if the Hehuan sect didn''t deal with many Taoist priests, how could the other party come to trouble for no reason?


    "His name is Muyi. He is the flag envoy of rosefinch palm." Yan Wushuang said slowly.


    "Ah!"


    Jiang Meiniang exclaimed in surprise that she was born, and then she became weak and some could not stand. Although the name Mu Yi was not a vicious person, as the flag bearer of rosefinch, she actually came to the door in person. No wonder her daughter would say that there was a disaster. It was not only a disaster, but also a great disaster.


    At this time, thinking of Mu Yi''s smile, she no longer felt gentle, but felt cold all over.


    "Well, Meiniang, you don''t have to be so afraid. Although it''s a disaster, it can''t become a good thing. The key depends on how to do it. In addition, I need to hurry back to the door to discuss with Shifu immediately. Here you are responsible for taking charge of the town and just need to maintain stability." Yan Wushuang also slowed down. He got up and quickly commanded, as she said, Although this seems to be a disaster, it can not be turned into a good thing. At least, it can take advantage of this young flag bearer. At that time, it will only be good for Hehuan sect.


    In these troubled times, we must always find a way to rely on.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t have an accident here, but you should also be careful. If he follows you, it will be troublesome." after all, she has seen storms. Jiang Meiniang soon calmed down and told her carefully.


    "You don''t understand. If people like him really want to follow me, it''s no use for me to be cautious, but it''s better to leave in a big way." Jiang Meiniang said. She also had this worry at the beginning, but then denied it in her heart. If Mu Yi really wants to kill the door, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome, let alone make up such a lie.


    Even so, Yan Wushuang left from the dark road after finishing up. He didn''t get on his horse until he got out of the city and quickly disappeared into the boundless night.


    Besides, Muyi returned to the inn as if nothing had happened. It seemed that he only went out to meet someone and said something. Of course, he knew that he could hide his name in the times when he finally left, but it was difficult to last long. In that case, it would be better to admit it and believe that the other party would pay more attention to it.


    But Muyi didn''t expect that the other party not only paid attention to it, but also paid attention to it with some fear. After all, this time is different from the past. Muyi is no longer a small gangster in the Jianghu. He is not a little beggar who has today and can''t see tomorrow. He is a rosefinch flag bearer on the side of the town. He is a rare strong man of perfection level in the world.


    Not enough. Even if he knows this, Muyi won''t care. He''s bound to get it, and he can afford to wait only three or two days.


    After one night''s meditation, the mind power is pure again. Although it is only a small point, it is making firm progress. Practice has never been a thing overnight. It needs to endure the unbearable loneliness of ordinary people and long-term persistence day after day.


    At this time, Yan Wushuang has arrived at zongmen. In fact, Hehuan Zong is only half a day away from Ningshan county. It is also the heart of preventing people to say more time.


    "Unparalleled, tell the leader, martial uncles and martial uncles about it."


    In the Hehuan sect, in a wide room, a beautiful woman said solemnly that her name was Yan Feifei. She was Yan Wushuang''s master. Even Yan Wushuang followed her master''s surname. Although she was middle-aged, Yan Feifei looked no less than 30, and her face was no less than her own disciple. She was more graceful.


    "Yes, master." Yan Wushuang then narrated the whole thing again. The disapproval on some faces was gradually dignified with Yan Wushuang''s narration. In the end, there was not even half a sound in the room, and the atmosphere was dull and depressed.


    "The forbidden art of feeding ghosts with seven emotions and six desires is by no means spread from our family. Someone must be framing." finally, one of them couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "Hum, only our sect has this access control skill. How to frame? And only the elders and leaders who know this access control skill and are qualified to see it." Yan Feifei immediately retorted.


    "What does Yan Changlao mean? Do you think we did it?" someone nearby said ominously. Wherever there is someone, there will be a fight, especially the Hehuan sect.


    "I didn''t say it, but you can keep it and explain it to the flag bearer." Yan Feifei glanced at each other and sneered.


    The other man became angry. If he had the ability to find Muyi, he would still need a family to mobilize the masses at the moment? But no one thought that sitting idle at home would bring disaster to the door.


    "Bamboo rhyme, bamboo rhyme."


    The leader of the Hehuan sect is also a woman. She looks older than Yan Feifei. She looks medium-sized, but she has a sense of dignity. Naturally, she can''t be too bad to be the leader of the Hehuan sect.


    "Do you remember to wish younger martial sister?" suddenly, the headmaster said.


    "Wish younger martial sister?" there was a burst of exclamation around me? Bamboo?


    "Headmaster, do you mean that younger martial sister Zhu did this?" Yan Feifei asked immediately.


    "No, as unparalleled said, Zhuyun''s age is not right. However, in addition to everyone here, only younger martial sister Zhu knows the forbidden art. I doubt that Zhuyun may be Zhu''s Apprentice." the leader said slowly.


    "Is it possible? Isn''t younger martial sister Zhu already dead? And I haven''t heard that she has an apprentice." others don''t understand, but they also believe 90%. The bamboo rhyme is obviously related to the dead younger martial sister Zhu. The most important thing is that they hate because of love.

 Chapter 443

    Younger martial sister Zhu, whose real name is Zhu Xianglan, is a disciple of the second generation of Hehuan sect. Her qualification is the best among the original generation of disciples. However, younger martial sister Zhu grew up in the mountain and knew little about mortal affairs. Therefore, she joined the world for cultivation under the command of the previous leader. Unexpectedly, she met a man in the Jianghu and gradually fell in love with each other.


    Unexpectedly, the other party was cold by nature and abandoned her after playing with her. Younger martial sister Zhu suffered a blow. Her temperament changed greatly and she hated men. She really made a noise in the Jianghu. Later, under pressure, the Hehuan sect took younger martial sister Zhu back to the mountain for custody, but did not expect that she would make great progress in cultivation and leave a few years later.


    This time, there was no news. The people of Hehuan sect only thought that she was dead. Originally, the matter should have been completely buried in the past, but now a bamboo rhyme suddenly appeared, and they also practiced the forbidden art of Hehuan sect.


    If it''s just like this, it''s a bad fate after all, but someone came to the door for accountability, and this person is far from the Hehuan sect can afford to offend.


    While everyone was angry, they were also a little unprepared. They didn''t know how to solve the matter. Even if it was determined that the woman named Zhuyun had something to do with younger martial sister Zhu, maybe she was her apprentice, but younger martial sister Zhu fled early and was not recognized as a member of Hehuan sect.


    If someone else comes to the door, they can use this reason to get rid of it. I don''t think others can say anything, but no one dares to deal with the rosefinch flag bearer. After all, the forbidden art comes from the Hehuan sect, which is somewhat involved after all.


    "Younger martial sister, I''d like to bother you about this matter. After all, you had the best relationship with younger martial sister Zhu and knew her best. If you can find younger martial sister Zhu, you can also give an explanation to the dead Master." the leader finally turned his eyes to Yan Feifei, and the people around suddenly gloated. In fact, this is also the idea in the hearts of everyone. Who let others find your disciple? Who will show up if you don''t?


    A flash of anger flashed across Yan Feifei''s face, but she endured it after all. Moreover, looking at the leader''s expression, it was clear that she had decided. Even if she wanted to object, she couldn''t do it, so she hesitated. Finally, she nodded, "please follow the leader''s instructions."


    Yan Feifei said something, so he accepted it, and the rest of his face showed a little relaxed.


    "Younger martial sister Yan, I know that this has wronged you, but you are the only one in the door. Since the flag envoy of rosefinch palm has found unparalleled, I don''t think he is unreasonable. Just talk to him and it can be resolved." Yan Feifei''s dissatisfaction didn''t hide from the public, so the leader also comforted. After all, everyone is the same school, and Yan Feifei''s going here is of great importance.


    "Yes, headmaster." Yan Feifei nodded and then continued, "this matter should not be delayed. I''ll go with unparalleled now."


    After that, Yan Feifei got up and left with Yan Wushuang.


    "Master, master, why should you go?" Yan Wushuang whispered his dissatisfaction after leaving the house and going to a place where he couldn''t hear.


    "Well, someone has to go about it, and who let you be my apprentice? In fact, I have already guessed the result." Yan Feifei said slowly. The reluctance on his face just disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    Seeing this, Yan Feifei nodded reluctantly, but the matter also aroused her curiosity. She couldn''t help asking directly, "master, is this really related to my martial uncle Zhu? Why haven''t you mentioned it before?"


    "It''s a long story. I went down the mountain to look for younger martial sister Zhu. It was a coincidence that I saved you from human traffickers. I didn''t expect that more than ten years have passed. How time flies." Yan Feifei sighed softly.


    Seeing that master mentioned the past, Yan Wushuang was also a little depressed. At that time, when master saved her, she was only three or four years old. She didn''t remember where her home was or what her parents were called. Now, she has long forgotten her parents'' appearance and only one family member of master is left in her heart.


    "Well, go clean up. Let''s go down the mountain and hope to find younger martial sister Zhu this time." Yan Feifei said.


    Before long, the two riders quickly left the Hehuan sect and rushed to Ningshan county. According to Yan Wushuang''s thought, it was best to stay in the door for one day and rush again the next day, but they were rejected by master. There was no need to say that. Since people came to the door, it was a joke to hide it again.


    When master and apprentice Yan Feifei returned to Ningshan County, the sun had just set and hurried all the way. There was a little more fatigue on both faces, especially Yan Wushuang. He hurried all night last night and hurried one after another during the day. If he hadn''t reached the second difficulty, I''m afraid he couldn''t hold on.


    "Well, let''s have a rest for one night and go to see the disciple tomorrow." Yan Feifei couldn''t help feeling a little distressed when he saw his apprentice''s face full of fatigue.


    "Master, I''m fine. I can still hold on." Yan matchless shook his head stubbornly.


    "Listen to master, and master needs more time to think about how to deal with it." Yan Feifei said.


    Hearing what master said, Yan Wushuang no longer insisted. He went back to the building, ate some in a hurry and fell asleep, while Yan Feifei tossed and turned and didn''t sleep all night.


    The next day, just after Muyi had breakfast, Yan Wushuang came to meet her with her master. Since Hehuan gate is rooted in Ningshan County, it is easy to find Muyi''s Inn.


    "I''ve seen the flag bearer."


    Although she has heard the apprentice say that Muyi is very young more than once, Yan Feifei was still surprised when she saw it with her own eyes. Her original qualification was not bad, but she broke through the second difficulty in the twenty-five. Although she devoted herself to cultivation in the next twenty years, she has only opened four life cycles. Compared with Muyi, it is undoubtedly a world difference.


    It''s even more frightening that he has reached the level of perfection when he is so young. Maybe there will be another strong person in the Jianghu. This is the idea in Yan Feifei''s heart. Only the third difficulty can be called the strongest person.


    "Don''t be polite. Since the Hehuan sect asked you to come, I think there should be an answer." Muyi said directly looking at Yan Feifei.


    "It really has something to do with the Hehuan sect. I suspect that Zhuyun should be my apprentice who defected from younger martial sister Zhu. Only she knows the access control technique. She was hit and went astray because of love. Later, younger martial sister Zhu disappeared. We haven''t found it for a long time. We thought that younger martial sister Zhu had an accident and died no longer, but unexpectedly, the access control technique reappeared Lake, "Yan Feifei explained slowly.


    Then Yan Feifei told younger martial sister Zhu what happened that year. This can not only express his sincerity, but also explain to Mu Yi that although this matter is related to Hehuan sect, it does not involve much. Even if you have to blame, you should not find the head of Hehuan sect.


    "Can you still find your younger martial sister, or the one named Zhuyun?" Muyi continued to ask. He didn''t want to take care of the grievances in those years. Now he just needs to find Zhuyun. After all, this matter is related to a deal with Lao Jiaohua. He must find it.


    "I can have a try." Yan Feifei gritted her teeth and said that if she wanted to find the younger martial sister of that year, she certainly didn''t have any confidence, but the one named Zhuyun might have a try. Since she is the apprentice of younger martial sister Zhu, there are traces to follow, especially when she appeared in Foshan a year and a half ago. As long as you follow this clue, you can find it.


    "Well, as long as you help me find someone, it has nothing to do with Hehuan sect, and I can also promise a condition." Muyi knows that if she wants to work for others, she must have interests. Thinking of the favor of his rosefinch flag bearer, it must make her pay more attention.


    "Really?" Yan Feifei''s eyes lit up.


    "Really." Mu Yi nodded.


    "Well, please don''t worry. I''ll find out the whereabouts of the other party as soon as possible." Yan Feifei said. Although the number of Hehuan sect is small and the sect is not large, it can be used as one of the lower nine schools to entangle each other. At the critical moment, I can also use the power of the side sect.


    Don''t think that the lower class is really the lowest class. In fact, although the lower class is not the strongest in the Jianghu, the number of people is definitely the largest. The so-called lower class, first-class actors, second-class pushers, third rate bastards, fourth rate turtles, five shaves, six wipes the back, seven prostitutes, eight thieves and nine blows the dust.


    As for the so-called Taoists, monks, geomantic omens, fortune tellers, doctors, and even the whole people, they are just middle-class.


    The lower class people are all over the bottom of the whole Jianghu, and their influence should not be underestimated. It is absolutely easy to mobilize the lower class people to find one person. However, the Hehuan sect is afraid that it can''t give orders, so it can only turn to those sidelines to some extent.


    Yan Feifei came and went with his apprentice in a hurry, while Mu Yi waited in Ningshan County, went shopping with the little girl during the day and went to practice at night.


    In the twinkling of an eye, another three or four days passed, and Muyi was never impatient. After all, after so long, it was undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack to find a woman in the Jianghu. Even if he launched the whole rosefinch hall, he would not do better than Hehuan sect.


    Finally, Kung Fu pays off. Tianyan unparalleled came to tell Muyi that she had the news of the woman named Zhuyun. Nearly two years ago, she disappeared after she left Foshan. In fact, she changed her identity and location and continued to perform the forbidden art to practice.


    So just notice where the brothels and other places have suddenly changed in two years, and most of these places are outside the sphere of influence of Hehuan sect. After some investigation, Yan Feifei finally locked a place... Yangcheng.


    No one expected that Zhuyun would stay in Yangcheng grandly and stay for two years. According to the news inquired by Yan Feifei, the other party was about to start a new harvest.


    So after receiving the news, Muyi took niannuer and his party to Yangcheng, and this time, Yan Wushuang followed around.

 Chapter 444

    Although Foshan is also a prosperous place, it is nothing compared with Yangcheng. After enjoying the prosperity of Yangcheng, Muyi has to admit that even Cangzhou is not as good as Yangcheng. Because it is far away from the capital, it will undoubtedly be more open, and there are many foreigners here, and the atmosphere will naturally change more.


    Whether all this is good or bad is not decided by Muyi. Moreover, there is a bird hall in Yangcheng. Although it is only newly built, it is better than Foshan, which also has a lot to do with the local Shengwu.


    "Brother, can we play here for a few more days?" niannu''er, seeing the prosperity here, tightly hugged Mu Yi''s arm and spoiled, but his eyes always paid attention to the outside of the carriage.


    "It depends on your performance." Mu Yi smiled and said.


    "Brother." niannu''er continued to be coquettish.


    On the other side of the carriage, Yan Wushuang''s eyes flashed a touch of envy. Along the way, she saw Mu Yi''s doting on the little girl with her own eyes. She couldn''t help but envy a little, but she thought more of her childhood.


    "Sir, shall we stay in the inn or go to the sparrow hall here?" Wu Xiaosi''s voice came from outside the carriage. Compared with Muyi, Chong A and B seemed to prefer his cleverness. This is one of the reasons why Muyi has always taken him with him, because Chong A and B showed the idea of accepting Wu Xiaosi as an apprentice, but it must be agreed by Muyi after all.


    Mu Yi doesn''t care about insect a and B''s admission. He just tells insect a and B to investigate Wu Xiaosi more. If insect a and B really decide, he won''t object. After all, Wu Xiaosi is also a member of the rosefinch hall and belongs to himself.


    As for Muyi himself, he didn''t have the idea of accepting an apprentice. Even so, he only accepted the other party as a registered disciple. As for his own disciple, it''s too early for him. Even if he really wants to find an apprentice to inherit the mantle in the future, it''s the third difficulty for him to become a man of heaven and accept an apprentice after he has done everything.


    At that time, he can teach his disciples while living in seclusion in Funiu Mountain.


    "Stay in the inn." Mu Yi said directly. He didn''t know that he would meet the local bird hall, and he didn''t think it was necessary. The bird hall would be well developed naturally. He didn''t want to interfere too much. Moreover, he came here mainly for bamboo rhyme. As long as he found each other, he could leave even if he had made great achievements.


    "My Lord, our family has a place to live in Yangcheng. It''s quiet. If adults don''t dislike it, they can live there." Yan Wushuang suddenly said in the carriage.


    "Good." Mu Yi thought for a moment and said. After all, the inn is inconvenient for people to come and go. Instead, a quiet house is more suitable for him now.


    Seeing Muyi''s promise, Yan Wushuang also showed a smile on her face. After all, it was only good for her to get closer to Muyi. You know, even a word of Muyi''s advice would benefit her a lot. This has been verified on the road. At that time, Yan Wushuang''s practice breath was unstable, and there was a faint pain in the smell every time she performed Kung Fu, Originally, I thought I had been hurt. Later, I was instructed by Mu Yi to slightly change the way of exercising Kung Fu. The pain immediately disappeared, which was much worse than teaching her master by hand.


    Moreover, along the way, she also knew something about Muyi''s character, and even dared to joke with Muyi occasionally. Moreover, niannu''er also liked her with her deliberate flattery.


    Led by Yan Wushuang, the party came to the house she said and arrived at the land. As she said, it was not only spacious, but also relatively quiet, which satisfied Muyi.


    After settling down, Yan Feifei also rushed over and reported the news to Muyi.


    Here, Zhuyun changed her name to Zhu qinger, but she turned into the mother of the brothel. She taught a group of shepherds by hand. They are very famous in Yangcheng. According to the information inquired by Yan Feifei, at least a dozen shepherds have been redeemed.


    Zhuyun, or Zhu qinger, was also named a good man because of this. It said that the women under her opponent regarded them as their own. After she taught them hand in hand, she chose a husband for them, which was admirable.


    However, after knowing the changes in Foshan, Muyi understood what she was doing for. It was terrible. Those men didn''t know their time was coming, and they would be killed by their beloved woman.


    "She has been possessed." Yan Feifei''s eyes flashed a touch of heartache. After all, she has determined that Zhuyun is her apprentice of younger martial sister Zhu. Although she is worried about startling the snake and dare not get too close to each other, she has also inquired carefully here. That Zhuyun even has a somewhat similar temperament to younger martial sister Zhu.


    At present, the life and death of younger martial sister Zhu is unknown, but her only apprentice has embarked on this road again, which is doomed to be difficult to do well. It''s a pity that she can''t do anything about it.


    "It''s her freedom to choose any road. No one will force her." Mu Yi shook his head.


    "When are you going to see her?" Yan Feifei asked.


    "As soon as possible, so as not to cause any trouble." Mu Yi said. After all, it''s 36 human lives. It''s better to save them. Although those men can''t talk about good men, they are human lives after all.


    "Thank you, sir." Yan Feifei suddenly said sincerely to Muyi. I''m afraid only she knows why.


    In the afternoon, although the brothel was not officially open, it had already opened the door. Many of the guys were busy. As for the girls in the building, they were all dressed up and waiting for the opening in the evening.


    Muyi only brought insect a and B and Yan Feifei. As for Yan Wushuang and Wu Xiaosi going shopping with niannuer in the afternoon, Muyi didn''t want the little girl to come to this place, so he asked Yan Wushuang to go out with the little girl.


    As soon as Mu Yi and others entered the brothel, they immediately attracted attention. After all, a Taoist, an old man and a noble woman don''t seem to come for fun.


    "Three, our building is not open yet. Why don''t you come back in the evening?" a middle-aged housekeeper greeted him with a smile. Although he didn''t know who Mu Yi was, he could see that none of the three were simple, so it''s best not to offend.


    "Is Zhu qinger there? We''re looking for her." Yan Feifei stepped forward and said.


    "Who are you? What can I do for miss Qing''er?" the middle-aged housekeeper suddenly became vigilant.


    "I have something to do with her. Just tell her, Hehuan sect. It''s her business whether she will come to see me or not." Yan Feifei said coldly. The middle-aged housekeeper didn''t dare to say more when he saw this. Anyway, the other party also said that as long as he informed, Zhu qinger would decide whether to see or not, which has nothing to do with him.


    "Well, you three sit here for a while. I''ll come right away." the middle-aged housekeeper casually pointed and asked the three to sit down in the hall on the first floor, and then he hurried away.


    "I hope you don''t mind my making suggestions." after the middle-aged housekeeper left, Yan Feifei said to Mu Yi with a little embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you see people." Muyi shook his head and said indifferently.


    Before long, the middle-aged housekeeper came back with an odd face and looked more respectfully at Mu Yi. "Three, miss Qing''er has decided to see you. Please follow me."


    Led by the middle-aged housekeeper, the three came to the backyard. The scenery here was obviously better, including rockeries, ponds and a bamboo forest.


    Mu Yi''s eyes naturally fell on the bamboo forest. I don''t know whether it''s just a coincidence or whether the other party likes bamboo so much, but it''s more likely to come to the latter.


    "Squeak!"


    The door opened, and the middle-aged housekeeper waited at the door. After the three shepherds entered, he closed the door from the outside.


    This is the outer room of a daughter''s boudoir. There is a good smell in the house. The dress is very elegant. On the side near the wall are two bookcases full of books. Even, Muyi saw a ball on a shelf in the house, which is outlined by curves.


    Muyi once saw this thing. It was in a noble family and was regarded as a treasure. No one else could touch it.


    Incense was lit on the table, which made the room a little more hazy.


    There is no one in the house. Zhu qinger hasn''t arrived yet. Muyi is not in a hurry. He just sits down in his chair. Insect a and B spontaneously stand behind Muyi. As for Yan Feifei, he also sits carefully under Muyi.


    After a incense burning time, Muyi heard a slight sound of footsteps. After a few breaths, the door was pushed open and a woman came in from the outside.


    At first glance, the woman is not so beautiful, and even a sense of disappointment rises in Muyi''s heart. If you really want to count, the woman can only be regarded as a Chinese posture, which is far better than Yan Feifei''s teachers and disciples. This can''t help but make Muyi doubt whether Zhu qinger''s bamboo rhyme in front of her was in Foshan.


    After all, according to Wu Xiaosi''s narration, Zhuyun in Foshan was a beautiful woman, otherwise it would not attract people to compete. Later, the childe of the master bookkeeper of Fucheng forcibly took him away. If it was just like this now, it would obviously not be enough.


    "I wish Qing''er has met several people." after Zhu Qing''er came in, his eyes first glanced at Muyi on the main position, then fell on Yan Feifei, and then returned to Muyi. After all, we can judge who is the one in charge just from the position.


    "Are you Zhu qinger?" Mu Yi asked faintly.


    "Back to Taoist priest, I''m Zhu qinger." Zhu qinger replied, with a gentle and firm voice.


    "No, you''re not Zhu qinger." Yan Feifei spoke before Mu Yi spoke.


    "Why did you say that, madam? My family''s name was obtained by my parents, but I never dared to wake up without changing my name." Zhu qinger looked at Yan Feifei puzzled.


    "Hum, if you are Zhu qinger, why don''t you have a breath of our Hehuan sect''s martial arts? As long as we practice the same martial arts, our Hehuan sect will produce a special feeling, and your accomplishments are too low," said Yan Feifei.


    "I just said Zhu qinger, but I never said he was a disciple of Hehuan sect. Is madam wrong?" Zhu qinger looked at Yan Feifei with a puzzled face, while Mu Yi sat there and watched quietly.


    "Give you a chance to let the real Zhu qinger or bamboo rhyme come out." Yan Feifei said seriously. She didn''t come forward in person because she was worried about startling the snake. Instead, she inquired about Zhu qinger with the help of the forces of the side door. Coupled with her actions, she could have believed that Zhu qinger was bamboo rhyme.


    But now when she saw Zhu qinger, she didn''t expect that this Zhu qinger was not the other Zhu qinger, which made her feel ashamed in front of Muyi. After all, she vowed before, but now she found it was an oolong. How can she explain?


    "Madam, I really don''t know what you''re talking about." Zhu qinger still shook his head and looked blankly.


    "Did you order the incense?" suddenly, Muyi stretched out his hand and the incense burner on the distant table was held in front of him by an invisible big hand. Seeing this scene, Zhu qinger''s look changed obviously and his eyes were a little more nervous.


    Yan Feifei''s face suddenly changed, and then she became iron blue. At this time, even if she was stupid, she could know from Mu Yi''s attitude that there must be something wrong with this incense. As a member of Hehuan sect, she had also learned this kind of thing, but she never thought that she would make such a low-level mistake one day. Of course, this has something to do with this incense, but what''s more, she just thought about things, He subconsciously ignored everything around him. Even if he just saw the fragrance and even smelled the smell, he didn''t respond.


    "Yes, this incense is used by my family to refresh myself on weekdays." Zhu qinger immediately explained.


    "Really? The housekeeper told you just now, but why did you come here after we had been here so long? Didn''t you light the incense in advance and hide out until the incense was almost burning?" Mu Yi showed a trace of irony in the corner of his mouth.


    "Taoist priest joked. How can I do this? And now I''m in the house. If there''s a problem with the incense, won''t the slave family suffer together?" Zhu qinger said wrongfully, as if the shepherd wronged her.


    Unfortunately, her performance didn''t have any effect. Chong A and B never doubted Mu Yi''s words. As for Yan Feifei, she didn''t dare to doubt. What''s more, she also vaguely felt that there was a problem with the fragrance, but the specific problem would be unclear for a while.


    Although Hehuan sect also has many secret recipes, she has never seen them like this before. Otherwise, if she was familiar with the fragrance, she would have recognized it long ago even if she was just in a trance.


    "This incense should be aimed at the power of the mind? It paralyzes the mind unconsciously, and it is difficult to detect until the attack. Unexpectedly, there is such incense or poison in the event?" Mu Yi frowned slightly, but there was no worry on his face.


    As for Zhu qinger, her face changed greatly when Muyi said these words. At the same time, she quickly stepped back and stared at Muyi until she reached the door. However, for a time, she didn''t open the door and left. She didn''t know whether she had enough confidence in herself or didn''t dare to open the door and leave.


    "Who the hell are you? What''s the purpose of coming here?" Zhu qinger asked quickly. His expression had become a little distorted. At the same time, there were bursts of movement outside.

 Chapter 445

    "You are not qualified to know who I am. In addition, I advise you not to waste your time, and don''t expect those people outside to save you." Mu Yi looked at Zhu qinger with a ponderous face. Then he twirled his fingers gently and was strangled when Shanton died.


    At this time, Yan Feifei finally noticed the difference in her body. Obviously, her strength was still there, but she couldn''t mobilize even a trace. Her face finally changed greatly. She just looked at Muyi, but her face was calm and didn''t seem to be affected.


    But when you think about the strength of the people in front of you, you can find out in advance. Obviously, you are prepared. Why not remind yourself? Do you deliberately watch yourself make a fool of yourself? Yan Feifei felt a trace of anger for no reason, but at this time, Mu Yi just turned around and looked at her. In a short time, a chill hit all over her body. The newly raised anger dissipated in an instant.


    On the other hand, insect a and B''s expression was also a little stiff. It was obvious that he had won the move, but he didn''t have the idea of Yan Feifei. He was just deeply ashamed of his negligence. If there was no Muyi today, I''m afraid he would capsize in the gutter.


    "Hum, you want to cheat me? Unfortunately, the magic fragrance is everywhere. Even if you hold your breath, you will still be caught. Even a first-class expert can''t stand a cup of tea. If you win the magic fragrance, you can''t make a trace of it with great power."


    Zhu Qing''er seemed to find the difference between Yan Feifei and insect a and B, and the panic on her face disappeared. Then she looked at Muyi with confidence. Just now Muyi found that she was fascinated by the magic fragrance, which really made her lose her square inch, but after calming down, she knew she was too worried.


    The reason why she didn''t come out until now is to give full play to the efficacy of the magic incense. Moreover, the magic incense is a hundred trials and all spirits, and has never lost its hand. Unfortunately, it is too precious. If she didn''t know in advance that the visitor is Hehuan sect, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be willing to use it. Now, it''s lucky to use it.


    "Really? Do you want to try?" Mu Yi smiled, looked at Zhu qinger and said slowly.


    Zhu qinger frowned. She could be sure that the magic fragrance would never fail, and the expressions of the two people beside her had explained everything. The only uncertainty was whether the young Taoist was pretending to be nothing or really not poisoned? After all, it was unusual for him to discover the magic fragrance in advance.


    "Who the hell are you? Why do you come to trouble me for no reason?" Zhu qinger couldn''t help asking.


    "Oh, are you still pretending to be stupid? Or you don''t know who Zhuyun is at all. In that case, you''re not really Zhu qinger? You''d better call her out." Mu Yi said faintly, with a sense of certainty in his tone.


    "Giggle, you''re wrong. I''m Zhu qinger. Of course, it''s definitely not the Zhu qinger you''re looking for." Zhu qinger suddenly laughed. She seemed to think of something, and her confidence on her face became stronger and stronger.


    "Since you don''t want to tell me the origin, don''t blame me for being rude." Zhu qinger said at last, his eyes slightly cold.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and several figures quickly flashed in and blocked in front of Zhu qinger. These people were holding blades, their temples bulging high, and their eyes were shining. It was obvious that Xiaocheng was a second-class state.


    Although second rate masters are nothing in the Jianghu, there are five second rate masters in a brothel, which is only in the open. Naturally, this brothel should not be underestimated.


    "Miss Qing''er, how to deal with it?" one of them asked, but his eyes stared at Yan Feifei fiercely, and his face was obviously malicious.


    "Take it down first and keep it separately." Zhu qinger waved and said.


    "Yes, miss Qing''er"


    The five men were ordered to move forward immediately.


    "Hey, why bother?" suddenly, Muyi sighed and gently pushed back a Buddha with his right hand. Naturally, insect a and B stood behind him. He took the crutch in his hand and supported his body at the moment. However, with Muyi, the Buddha, the bell hanging on it suddenly trembled and sounded.


    "Ding!"


    The bell trembled slightly, and an invisible wave swept through the house. For insect a and B and Yan Feifei, the bell sound was not rooted in the fairy sound. They obviously felt the power of their mind moving, and the originally unusable power began to move. They were silent on their faces, but they tried their best to drive them.


    But for the five ferocious men who were about to come forward, the ring sound was a life-threatening sign. They only felt their hearts beating suddenly and vigorously, and they almost wanted to jump out of their chest. Suddenly, their blood and blood churned, their temples burst and their faces congested.


    The sudden change forced the five people to stop and block their ears with their hands. Unfortunately, the ring tone directly invaded their hearts, even if it was useless to read their ears.


    As for Zhu qinger, her complexion changed greatly. When the bell rang, she had many illusions in front of her. It seemed that a fierce tiger hovered around her and could rush over at any time, so that she didn''t dare to act rashly for a time.


    "Ding!"


    At this time, Muyi waved again, and the ring tone suddenly became urgent and fierce.


    The five people who bore the brunt trembled one after another and opened their mouths to spit out a mouthful of blood. With the spitting out of this mouthful of blood, the five people seemed to lose their strength and fell to the ground one after another, leaving only panic in their eyes at the moment.


    "Oh, No." Zhu qinger suddenly shouted with fear on her face. It seemed that she saw something terrible. She couldn''t help falling back. As a result, she tripped over the threshold and fell to the ground.


    At the same time, insect a and B and Yan Feifei spit out a long black turbid air. Then, the spirit flashed on their face, which obviously could use their strength.


    As soon as she regained her strength, Yan Feifei swayed to Zhu qinger, grabbed her directly, slapped her in the face, but also woke Zhu qinger up.


    Insect a and B also came forward and took a picture of each of the five people, and then carried the five people out one after another. Then insect a and B directly guarded the door and prohibited anyone from entering. Of course, they were still afraid of the means just now.


    Yan Feifei took a bad breath and looked coldly at Zhu qinger with dishevelled hair and fingerprints on his cheeks.


    "Come on, where are people?" Yan Feifei asked.


    "What, who, I don''t know." Zhu qinger was still quibbling, but he couldn''t hide it from Yan Feifei.


    "Hum, in the brothel, under the guise of teaching talents, pick out some women, and then try to make men fall in love with them. When the time is ripe, love comes into their hearts, and then let these women kill the men who fall in love with them. Love begets hate, and finally raise ghosts with resentment. You are so brave. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by heaven?" Yan Feifei shouted.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Zhu qinger shook his head, but the confusion in his eyes had been exposed.


    "Well, it seems that you are toasting instead of drinking." Yan Feifei is obviously angry. After all, he has just been plotted against. If there is no Muyi, I''m afraid he will be completely planted. Decades of hard cultivation almost dissipated in a moment. Naturally, he hates it very much.


    "Forget it, the Lord has arrived. Don''t bother her."


    Just when Yan Feifei was ready to use his means, there was a sound from Muyi. Yan Feifei was stunned, but he stopped and sat down beside Muyi. The anger on his face disappeared.


    Soon after Muyi''s words fell, the door was pushed open again, and a masked woman came in slowly. Insect a and B at the door didn''t stop because they had heard about Muyi long ago. Just after the masked woman came in, she pulled the door up again and stayed at the door.


    "I''ve seen you, martial uncle." the masked woman came in and directly worshipped Yan Feifei Yingying.


    "Are you really the apprentice of younger martial sister Zhu?" Yan Feifei''s face changed for a while. After all, she didn''t deny the title. In those years, she had the best relationship with younger martial sister Zhu. However, although she has been in the past many years, her feelings are still there.


    "Yes, I used to listen to Shifu mention Shifu when I served beside him." the masked woman said.


    "Where is your master now?" Yan Feifei asked eagerly.


    "Hui Shibo, Shifu, she died a few years ago," said the masked woman.


    "Dead?" Yan Feifei, who had just got up, fell back into a chair, his face blankly, and then turned into sadness.


    "Martial uncle, what''s wrong with looking for me this time?" the masked woman kept silent for a while and then continued to ask. Her words undoubtedly told Yan Feifei that she knew she was looking for her, and her behavior couldn''t hide from others.


    Hearing the masked woman''s words, Yan Feifei took a deep breath and pressed down her sadness for the time being. At the same time, she also looked at Muyi.


    In fact, the masked woman had noticed Muyi as early as she came in, but she only talked to Yan Feifei, which was a kind of temptation. However, as Yan Feifei looked at Muyi, her temptation was obviously over.


    "Are you bamboo rhyme?" Muyi asked directly, looking at the masked woman.


    "Taoist priest joked. My name is Zhen Ping''er, but it''s not bamboo rhyme." the masked woman shook her head and said without any change in her eyes.


    "Zhen Ping''er? Good name, but you think you can''t admit it?" Mu Yi suddenly smiled and shook his head. "You know, as long as I believe you are bamboo rhyme, you can only be bamboo rhyme, not the same."


    "Taoist priest, if that''s the case, there''s nothing to say. Forgive me for leaving first." Zhen Ping''er said and turned to leave. It seemed that she was angry at a disagreement.


    "If you can walk out of this threshold, my name Muyi can be written backwards." when Zhen Ping''er came to the door, Muyi suddenly said.


    Zhen Ping''er, who was about to open the door, suddenly froze, but he didn''t continue to try to leave. He just turned around and stared at Mu Yi. "Taoist priest is an expert. Why bother to argue with a little woman? Isn''t it a loss of benevolence and righteousness?"


    "Benevolence and righteousness?" Mu Yi laughed at Zhen Ping''er''s words. "If I am benevolent and righteous to you, who is benevolent and righteous to those killed by you? Do you remember a benevolence and righteousness when you practice martial arts, indiscriminately kill innocent people and feed ghosts with resentment? Even if I kill you today, I only walk the way for heaven. Why do you lose benevolence and righteousness?"


    "What''s more..."

 Chapter 446

    "What''s more, what does benevolence and righteousness have to do with me?"


    Mu Yi''s last words were like thunder on weekdays, which stunned the three women in the house. It seemed that he never thought that the gentle Mu Yi would say such words. Don''t Taoists pay attention to benevolence, righteousness and morality these days?


    Even if you do bad things, you put a layer of hypocrisy on yourself under the guise of benevolence and righteousness. Why have you been so direct?


    "Originally, even if you practice forbidden arts, it has nothing to do with me. After all, the world is so big that there are countless bad people, and there are demons thousands and hundreds of times worse than you. Although I am a Taoist, I never thought of cutting demons and eliminating demons and wiping out injustice in the world. It''s none of my business. What do I have to do with me? Unfortunately, someone made a deal with me, and the price is to hand you over, so , don''t blame me. I can only blame you for your bad luck. "Mu Yi ignored the three women''s expression and said faintly.


    "Hehe, it''s none of my business. What''s my business? I''m really unlucky for you to find me. Do you want to take me away and give it to others even if I don''t admit it?" Zhen Ping''er sneered and said slowly.


    "Not bad." Mu Yi nodded.


    "The young lady has seen a lot, and she''s just like that." Zhen Ping''er said. Obviously, she knows the identity of Muyi.


    "Well, you can be as clever as your tongue, but since you''ve come, you can''t leave. I tell you this just to let you know that you don''t have to show off your tongue with me, let alone ask me for evidence. I always do things by heart." Mu Yi said faintly. Although his tone was flat, it was full of overbearing.


    Of course, bullying also depends on people. If a powerless ordinary person says this, it''s not bullying, it''s an idiot. Bullying needs enough strength and confidence.


    "Ping''er, tell martial uncle, did you do those things?" Yan Feifei couldn''t help saying at this time. Originally, she shouldn''t say this, but looking at Zhen Ping''er''s stubborn appearance, she couldn''t help thinking of Zhu Shimei, almost the same look and stubbornness.


    "I said isn''t it useful?" Zhen Ping''er glanced at Yan Feifei faintly.


    "Flag bearer..." Yan Feifei looked at Muyi and wanted to plead, but as soon as he spoke, Muyi planned it.


    "Yan Changlao, if I were you, I wouldn''t say anything next. As for the reason, I think you should know." although Mu Yi''s voice was flat, Yan Feifei felt a chill. Of course she knew. If she didn''t know, she wouldn''t come to deal with it in person.


    Yan Feifei''s expression suddenly froze, and her words suddenly stuck. Although she sympathized with Zhen pinger, she was not a fool. She could not joke about her family and life and the whole Hehuan sect.


    The reason why she dared to speak just now was that she had been together for a while. Muyi''s peace made her subconsciously ignore each other''s identity. Now it suddenly sounded, and then she started to sweat. She knew better that the young man in front of her was not only the flag bearer of the rosefinch, but also the name of the devil at the beginning. She didn''t know how much blood her hands had been stained along the way.


    "It''s been a long time for Yan to get old, so I won''t give it away." Muyi continued, and directly ordered him to leave.


    Although Yan Feifei was afraid at the bottom of her heart, she was more angry. Since her debut, she had never been driven away like this, especially just finished using it, and then abandoned it as my shoes. However, although she wanted to stay, she didn''t dare to offend Mu Yi. Looking at Zhen Ping''er aside, she couldn''t help thinking of the desperate expression when her younger martial sister left, Think Zhen Ping''er is in the same mood now?


    Now, younger martial sister is dead, and does she have to abandon her only apprentice? One side is the condemnation of conscience, and the other is the righteousness of the school. How should she choose?


    Muyi didn''t rush, but looked at Yan Feifei, his face green and red, like opening a dyeing workshop, but it also showed that she was in a fierce conflict in her heart.


    "Wow!"


    Finally, Yan Feifei trembled, opened her mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Her original shiny face darkened instantly, but her eyes were brighter.


    Before, Yan Feifei was fascinated by the magic incense. Although Mu Yi later urged the magic instrument bell to drive away the poison for her, this domineering means made her mind a little unstable. This instability is nothing at all at ordinary times. It only takes three or five days of meditation to get rid of it. However, because her school and younger sister disturbed her state of mind, under the two choices, she was difficult to control herself and trembled, Eventually led to a gush of blood.


    Although her breath faded, her eyes were more firm than before.


    Muyi didn''t speak and sat there expressionless. It was difficult for others to guess his thoughts. However, in the eyes of several people, he was like a cold stone, and the stone had no feelings.


    Zhu qinger sits askew on the ground, but she never gets up. Her mind was hurt by Muyi''s bell before, and she can''t use her strength at the moment.


    But Zhen Ping''er couldn''t find the focal length. It was like watching Muyi, Yan Feifei and no one.


    "I beg the flag bearer to give my nephew a chance to explain. I believe she is not like this." Yan Feifei bows to Mu Yi and says slowly but firmly.


    "Oh, what''s your identity?" Mu Yi said faintly.


    "To myself, it has nothing to do with Hehuan sect." Yan Feifei turned white, but he said.


    "Then why do you think I can give you this face? Just by your four-wheel strength? Or do you think you have extraordinary charm?" Mu Yi raised his mouth and showed a evil smile, which made people tremble in his heart.


    "Martial uncle, you don''t have to plead for me. He seems gentle, but in fact he is cruel and cruel. He can''t tolerate disobedience. Since he wants to catch me, let him catch it." Zhen Ping''er said next to him at this time, but her words are more like a blow to Yan Feifei.


    "Ping''er, you... Yan Feifei looked at Zhen Ping''er and said nothing.


    "Thank you for your outspoken words, but you''d better not intervene in this matter, so as not to involve the innocent," Zhen Ping''er said again.


    "What a moving picture. Unfortunately, I have a heart made of stone." Muyi got up and said faintly. Before they could say anything, he opened the door and left directly.


    "Miss, please." Chong A and B came in and looked at Zhen Ping''er and said. Obviously, he was in charge of Zhen Ping''er.


    Zhen Ping''er''s face was expressionless and turned away without saying a word. Behind him, Yan Feifei was shaky.


    "Miss, you can''t go." Zhu qinger shouted on the ground, but there was nothing he could do.


    When Muyi returned to the inn, niannu''er and others had not come back. Zhen pinger followed all the way and did not choose to escape. Perhaps she herself understood that she could not escape in the face of Muyi. Even if she could escape for a while, she would still be found.


    Mu Yi doesn''t care whether Zhen Ping''er has any difficulties. He just needs to hand over the person to Lao Jiaohua. It''s enough to make sure that she does the things in Foshan.


    As for whether Zhen pinger has been wronged, Muyi is confident that her eyes won''t even see this. On her Zhen pinger, Muyi obviously feels a trace of entangled resentment. This is enough.


    When Nian Nu''er came back, she didn''t see Yan Wushuang. The little girl said that Yan Wushuang was called away on the way. Mu Yi didn''t even have to think about who called her away.


    In fact, Muyi has no prejudice against the elder Yan. If the other party can stand up, it is a manifestation of valuing friendship. However, this friendship conflicts with him. Muyi can''t release Zhen Ping''er because of her friendship. Who will help him?


    So instead of being entangled by each other, it''s better to cut off the mess and break her thoughts, so as to avoid any twists and turns.


    At least now, the effect is pretty good. Next, Muyi only needs to take people back to Foshan. I believe that at that time, Lao Jiaohua should also appear.


    Zhen Ping''er was very honest and didn''t make any moves to escape. However, shortly after dinner at night, someone directly came to the door. The other party was a middle-aged man wearing a Confucian robe. Zhu Qing''er followed behind him. It was obvious that she had moved to help.


    Just at a glance, Mu Yi''s face was more dignified. He looked directly at the middle-aged man. Although the other party looked like a middle-aged man, in fact, his real age was undoubtedly older.


    Moreover, just standing there, the other party gives people a feeling of lightness, not arrogance and publicity. It looks like an ordinary person, but an ordinary person can''t make Muyi''s expression so dignified.


    "I''ve seen the flag envoy of rosefinch''s palm." when the other party saw Muyi, he made a slight salute, which was a typical Jianghu etiquette. Moreover, Muyi felt a sense of chivalry from the other party!


    "I think you are not an unknown person?" Muyi looked at each other and said.


    "I''m Huang Feihong in baozhilin," said the middle-aged man.


    "Huang Feihong? Are you here to check bottles?" Muyi continued.


    "Yes, Ping''er is my adopted daughter. Although I don''t know how to offend the flag bearer, I think it should be a misunderstanding. I''m willing to make amends with the flag bearer instead of Ping''er." Huang Feihong said directly.


    "So no matter what mistakes she made, you''ll take her away?" Muyi looked at Huang Feihong and said.


    "Please forgive me, flag bearer." Huang Feihong didn''t defend, but sighed. His attitude undoubtedly showed that he wouldn''t hesitate to fight with Muyi.


    "OK, I''ll give you the people if you win." Mu Yi suddenly felt a sense of war. It seems that he hasn''t had a happy war for a long time. Especially in his realm, the effect of simple closed door enlightenment is not great. Sometimes, the effect will be better if he fights with people.


    More importantly, Huang Feihong in front of him gave him a different feeling. The most important thing is that he couldn''t feel each other''s strength.


    (Huang Feihong was born in 1847, so he is not young at this time. Although the movies say Huang Feihong in Foshan, in fact, Huang Feihong spent most of his life in Guangzhou. Baozhilin is also in ren''an, Guangzhou. As for writing Huang Feihong, it''s just a heroic plot in his heart.)

 Chapter 447

    Although he met each other for the first time, Huang Feihong has a deja vu temperament, which is somewhat similar to Tangshang. It doesn''t mean that Huang Feihong is also a master of sword casting, but a kind of acquired bearing, just like the Confucian Principle of cultivating Haoran righteousness.


    Huang Feihong''s demeanor is a sign of starting a new school. He may not be a master, but he is definitely a rare master in the world and a master of martial arts.


    Although Mu Yi has seen many martial arts masters, after all, fan yuan is at the martial arts level, and has cultivated to the perfection level, he doesn''t have such a bearing on fan yuan.


    Moreover, Mu Yi knew at a glance that Huang Feihong was definitely one of those rare and honest people. It can be described as a chivalrous character.


    It has been said that a great Xia is for the country and the people. The so-called words must be done, deeds must be fruited, promises must be sincere, don''t love his body, go to the poverty of scholars, and recite righteousness thousands of miles. This is Xia! It is the duty of a chivalrous man to uphold justice and help others in distress.


    Unfortunately, even so, there are few things that can be really done in the Jianghu today, not to mention the real great Xia, but Muyi vaguely feels this in Huang Feihong.


    He admires such people, but unfortunately, he can''t be a great Xia in his life, not because he lacks a chivalrous heart, but because he doesn''t have the spirit of dedication to the country and the people.


    He was just a child who couldn''t find his parents and was picked up by the Taoist priest from the random grave. Then he wandered with the Taoist priest for eight years and experienced all kinds of hardships in the world. Once he was young and now he has grown up. He is no longer the good child who looked at the poor beggars and gave his steamed bread to the beggars. As a result, he was almost killed by the beggars.


    At the beginning, the old Taoist told him not to be a cowardly good man in this life. Even if you do good deeds in the future, you can do what you can. You didn''t understand it before, but now you understand it.


    "What''s the need for the flag commander? It''s rare to see the strength of the flag commander, and the rosefinch hall swept across the south of the world. Now it''s a national crisis. Why don''t the flag commander leave his strength to serve his family and country?" Huang Feihong looked at Mu Yi and said with a look of pity.


    "Serve your country? Which country? Which country? You are not a fool if you want to come today. Why do you say such stupid words?" Mu Yi shook his head and obviously did not agree with the other party''s point of view.


    According to the old saying, when a good man should do what he can, not to mention for the people all over the world. I''m afraid how he will be sold or stabbed in the back is not certain. There is absolutely no shortage of people like Huang Feihong in all dynasties, but the truth is that such people died the earliest.


    And people are always forgetful. They may feel it for a period of time, but it will be old after a long time.


    "Maybe, I''m too naive." Huang Feihong shook his head and showed a trace of gloom on his face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Since you''re here, I''m afraid you don''t want to be kind? It''s still that sentence. If you win, you can take people away." Muyi looked at Huang Feihong and said.


    "OK, let''s learn how to master the flag." Huang Feihong took a breath and said. With the words falling, the whole person''s breath suddenly changed. If he was just an ordinary person, he was not angry and arrogant at the moment. Moreover, his breath was vaguely integrated with the surrounding heaven and earth, and seemed to be in a realm of the unity of heaven and man.


    Mu Yi was surprised at first, then shook his head in his heart and expelled the absurd idea. If Huang Feihong is really a realm of the unity of heaven and man, even if he is a real master, heaven and man, he can suppress him.


    He gathered his mind and looked at it carefully. Soon, Mu Yi found the difference. The other party''s unity of heaven and man does not seem to be the real unity of heaven and man. Although this statement is difficult to say, it is true. As for the unity of heaven and man, although it can''t be false, what Huang Feihong shows is actually his artistic conception.


    The so-called selfless mind has a wide world. Huang Feihong has a magnanimous heart. He is a respected great Xia, so he has a magnificent momentum, which vaguely touches the world around him.


    However, even so, Mu Yi only admired and dared not be careless. Even Huang Feihong''s strength had faintly sensed that he had not reached the real perfect control, which was similar to the white tiger flag bearer he met in Dongting Lake.


    Muyi didn''t immediately integrate his mind with the salary lamp, which was pure bullying. Now he finally met a suitable opponent and just tried his own strength, and only himself is fundamental. After all, blindly relying on the salary lamp is very powerful now, but after a long time, it will be much more difficult for Muyi to reach the perfection level.


    Therefore, today, Muyi will try not to use the salary lamp unless it meets an irresistible opponent. It will fight with its own strength.


    In fact, Muyi''s own strength is not weak. He has reached the senior level long before entering the ancient Yellow River Road. Although the gap between the senior level and the perfect level is huge, during this period, he has opened another life wheel. Moreover, he has achieved great success in the art of smelting thunder a while ago, the body of glazed King Kong has reached quadruple fullness, and his own life magic power. Together, Although it is not enough to promote Muyi to cross the gap and directly reach the perfection level, it is not inferior to the half step perfection level.


    "It''s rude." Muyi whispered, and a light wheel suddenly appeared behind his head, and the whole person''s breath changed immediately. If Huang Feihong''s breath is that kind of majestic, Muyi''s breath is full of domineering, and there is no so-called quiet inaction at home.


    And this is also related to Muyi''s experience from small to large. It is doomed that the way of inaction is not suitable for him. What''s more, now he is the flag envoy of rosefinch, has great power and sits on one side. How can he not be a little domineering?


    This is the same as raising Haoran righteousness the day after tomorrow. It''s just that Mu Yi raises the way of a bully, so it''s doomed to be a great Xia in this life.


    At this time, Zhu qinger has long avoided. She is not stupid. She is looking for death when she is close to the battle scope of this level.


    In the yard, insects a and B and others seem to have heard something. The little girl sits on the wall and looks at it with interest. She doesn''t worry about Muyi at all. It seems that Muyi is the most powerful for her.


    Inside, Zhen Ping''er seemed to feel something, but he just looked out of the window and there was no more movement.


    On the other side, two figures who were walking this way suddenly stopped. They were Yan Feifei and Yan Wushuang. Yan Wushuang knew all the things during the day. When she was angry about Muyi''s inhumanity, she also felt difficult about master''s determination. She knew very well that her master''s intervention would never have any good results. Even if there were a large number of Muyi adults, she didn''t care about her, But once the matter is sent back to the sect, those elders who have long been unhappy with master will take the opportunity to make trouble, which is extremely unfavorable to master.


    So after thinking about it, she decided to come with Shifu. Even if it wasn''t for Zhen Ping''er, some things must be made clear. But they didn''t expect that they came at an inappropriate time. Especially when they felt the smell from a distance, they didn''t dare to move forward.


    At present, although it is already evening, it is not too dark. In addition, it is difficult to see clearly even at night.


    When the breath of both sides accumulated to the top, Muyi suddenly moved. He stepped out gently and came to Huang Feihong. With a simple and direct fist, he fell towards Huang Feihong''s head. Muyi didn''t leave any hands, but vaguely brought the sound of wind and thunder.


    As Mu Yi became more and more powerful, his boxing intention seemed to be gradually developed, becoming more domineering and indestructible than before. Even before the fist arrived, his boxing intention had taken the lead in destroying the enemy''s fighting spirit, so that even half of the enemy''s strength could not be brought into play.


    However, there is absolutely no Huang Feihong among those who have collapsed in fighting spirit. Seeing Muyi''s fist, he does not hide or flash. Holding his fist is a straight fist. This fist has no complex changes, simple, straight, and even has an artistic conception of returning to nature.


    Compared with Muyi''s domineering boxing intention, Huang Feihong''s boxing intention is tolerance. Whether you are Wang boxing or Ba boxing, I can tolerate everything.


    "Boom!"


    The two fists met directly in mid air, only a roar was heard, like a loud thunder.


    Zhu qinger couldn''t bear it at first. Although she had just tried to stay away from the battlefield, her mind was not all right in the daytime. Now she heard the sound, her intuition was full of Qi and blood, her head seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer, and a wisp of blood came out of the corners of her mouth unconsciously.


    On the other hand, Yan Feifei''s body trembled with it. However, because of the distance, the impact was much lighter than Zhu qinger. On the contrary, Yan Wushuang was just startled.


    In the audience, the two people closed as soon as they touched, and the fist was clearly done with all their strength, but it seemed to be a deliberate attempt. However, for strong people like them, their control of their own strength has already reached the extreme, which is far more than the so-called lifting heavy as light and lifting light as heavy.


    Compared with the real perfection level, what they lack is only spiritual perfection. As long as this last step is achieved, they will immediately become the real perfection level. However, power is easy to achieve, and only the soul is difficult to achieve. This is why many strong people practice hard, but they can''t achieve perfection at all, because their hearts have loopholes and are difficult to make up.


    This is often said to regret for life, or the remaining wish is not fulfilled. Those strong people who live in seclusion do not want to be contaminated with the cause and effect of the world, but also do not want to entangle with the world, and then bind themselves.


    And often only those who are pure and sexual are more likely to have a perfect mind, because they have less distractions, are easy to be one inside and outside, and are proficient in Tao, they will often be extremely proficient in Tao.


    When Mu Yi and Huang Feihong exert their speed, they almost disappear in the eyes of others. Even if they exercise their power in their eyes, they often see only layers of virtual shadows, can''t see through the appearance of things, and even can only hear the sound of thunder.


    In just a few seconds, Mu Yi has collided with Huang Feihong more than ten times. No matter how powerful he is, the other party seems to be able to take it, and there is no hard expression on his face. Seeing this, Mu Yi has to admit that he is far inferior to Huang Feihong in terms of boxing alone. His opponent is a real boxing master and even a master level figure who pioneered a sect.


    Therefore, it''s unwise to compete with each other in boxing, which is to attack each other''s strengths with their own weaknesses.


    However, Mu Yi''s purpose is to sharpen himself, not only his boxing, but also his overall strength. Therefore, knowing that it is bad for him, he did not give up. Instead, he took the initiative to attack again and again. With the continuous attack, he obviously felt that his understanding of boxing was gradually deepening, especially the anonymous boxing, which is like an antelope hanging its horn occasionally, It''s wonderful. If it weren''t for this set of anonymous boxing, I''m afraid he would have been busy with the opponent''s fist, and there''s no way to attack.


    Huang Feihong''s face was finally dignified. He clearly felt that his boxing realm was much higher than Muyi, but it was difficult to suppress Muyi for a moment. Even Muyi would use a powerful boxing every few moves. Even he had to be careful.


    Moreover, Huang Feihong can also feel Muyi''s progress in boxing. While he is surprised, he also praises Muyi''s qualification. Although people in practice will be particularly young, Muyi''s surface is not due to successful cultivation, but really young.


    Huang Feihong is already over half a hundred years old. It is only because of his success in martial arts that he maintains his middle-aged appearance. However, his strength is also maintained at the peak, and it is far from the time of decline. If he further reaches the real perfection level, even if his next moment is up, he can give full play to his strength at the previous moment, which is the real perfection.


    Even if you are old, it will not affect the exertion of your strength. Only when the deadline comes, it is difficult to resist.


    However, the true meaning of practice lies in immortality, even jumping out of the three realms and not in the five elements to become the real immortal in the carefree world.


    Huang Feihong knew that Muyi was honing his boxing skills, but he didn''t care. Instead, he deliberately cooperated with Muyi to some extent. This alone made Muyi far inferior. At least he stood in the position of the other party. He asked himself that he couldn''t do it.


    So the other party is a great Xia, not him.


    As for whether the other party''s practice is pedantic or not, different people have different opinions. At least for one thing, people like Huang Feihong insist on being open and aboveboard and never do anything that hurts others by stabbing others behind closed doors. This is not only his person, but also his martial spirit. Once he violates it, I''m afraid he won''t want to be perfect in his life.


    So many times, some strong people seem to be stubborn, but in fact, they just stick to their beliefs and are not shaken. Can this spirit be represented by a pedantic sentence?


    However, Muyi''s faith is also firm. He will not change his decision just because he reads it for a moment. Even if Huang Feihong admires him, if he wants to take Zhen pinger away, he must defeat him. Even at the critical moment, he does not hesitate to use the salary lamp, but also must defeat each other. This is the biggest difference between Muyi and Huang Feihong.

 Chapter 448

    The confrontation between the two strong forces, the collision of breath and the flickering of human shadows will completely disturb the surrounding area. If the strength is slightly weak, you will feel dizzy, let alone see their actions clearly.


    "Bang!"


    After another fierce collision, the two figures suddenly separated, and even it seemed that Muyi was at a disadvantage.


    "Master, is this the perfect level strong man?" on the other side, Yan Wushuang finally couldn''t help asking. The battle had a great impact on her. When they fought, she couldn''t even get close.


    "Should it be?" Yan Feifei said with some uncertainty. Although she had more knowledge than her apprentice, she saw the battle of the perfect level strong for the first time. Although she didn''t know Huang Feihong, Muyi was the legendary perfect level strong after all.


    "It''s so powerful, but no one in our sect has reached the perfection level." Yan Wushuang shook his head and said that although Hehuan sect has good strength in the lower ninth class, it is said that the strongest supreme elder in the sect is only the second difficult peak, and he is still closed all year round. He is still very far away from the perfection level.


    "As long as you practice hard, you may not be able to achieve it in the future." Yan Feifei comforted the apprentice. In fact, even she knew how pale her comfort was. Although the apprentice''s qualification was much better than her, it was still too far from the perfect level.


    If this realm is really so easy to reach, there won''t be so few perfectionists in the Jianghu.


    "I will." Yan Wushuang nodded hard and clenched her fist. The battle not only brought a great impact to her, but also hooked out her ambition at the bottom of her heart.


    "Your boxing is almost a pioneer. If your mind is perfect, I''m afraid you will be completely successful. It''s not too much to call a master at that time." Muyi looked at Huang Feihong and said slowly. Of course, his master here is not to achieve the realm of heaven and man, but an achievement, which is the same reason as the world called hutangshang sword casting master.


    "The soul is perfect, how difficult is it?" Huang Feihong shook his head, his tone was flat, and there was a kind of artistic conception in which he was not surprised by flattery or humiliation and had no intention to go or stay.


    "It''s just difficult, but it''s not difficult to achieve. I admit it''s not as good as you in terms of boxing skills." Muyi looked at Huang Feihong and said. Zhu qinger, who was hiding on the side, was almost overjoyed when he heard this. After all, Muyi said before that as long as Huang Feihong beat him, he would hand over Zhen pinger. Is he going to admit defeat?


    Just when Zhu qinger thought it was over, Mu Yi said, "but if you want to take Zhen Ping''er away, it''s not enough."


    Mu Yi''s meaning has been very clear. Next, he will not be limited to fighting boxing, but really go all out until he defeats the other party.


    Huang Feihong''s face was more dignified, and he didn''t see any anger on his face. He just looked at Mu Yi and nodded, "just about to learn."


    "Good!"


    Mu Yi cheered and said to Huang Feihong in the air, "Tianlei, fall!"


    Huang Feihong''s pupil shrank sharply and his body disappeared in place. At the same time, a sudden light in heaven and earth, and a sky thunder fell down, almost with Huang Feihong''s body, directly on him.


    After finding that he was locked and could not escape, Huang Feihong finally raised his head and blew a punch, which condensed his essence and spirit, and was significantly better than that just now.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise came. When the people reopened their eyes, Tianlei had disappeared, and Huang Feihong was a little more embarrassed, but his eyes were brighter and the war was about to rise.


    "Falling!"


    Muyi was expressionless. He pointed it out to Huang Feihong again and dropped words three times in a row. After a while, the heaven and earth lit up again, and the violent Tianlei directly drowned Huang Feihong. With Muyi''s successful thunder refining technique, the power of the Tianlei summoned increased greatly. Although it has not been tested, Muyi believes that even the senior level strong will only take one or two at most.


    The perfect level is hard to say, but it is definitely a threat.


    As for Huang Feihong, although he is only half perfect, his boxing intention is condensed to the extreme. This boxing intention also belongs to Zhigang to Yang, so the damage caused by Tianlei to him is smaller, but smaller does not mean No.


    When the three heavenly thunders dissipated, he was already dishevelled, and his Confucian robe was even ragged, which made Zhu qinger''s mouth open in horror. Even master and apprentice Yan Feifei were silent at the moment.


    "Ha ha, have fun."


    Suddenly, Huang Feihong laughed twice, and there was an inexplicable smell on his body.


    "Huang Feihong practised martial arts at the age of five and got the true knowledge of my father at the age of ten. After twelve years, he studied martial arts and finally learned a hundred boxing skills. At the age of 30, he mastered a hundred boxing skills and got a unique Hong boxing. Unexpectedly, when I was at the peak, I met a man who was defeated by a fist and all my pride was thrown into the water. Then I wasted ten years and couldn''t get out of the shadow, so I had to open a baozhilin, Twenty years have passed since I saved the dying and healed the wounded. Although my boxing skills have been perfect, it is difficult for my heart to be perfect because of the shadow left by my defeat. I only stop at half step of perfection, and I can''t really be perfect¡°


    "In my later years, I only wanted to cultivate my self-cultivation and cultivate my character, but I found it difficult and difficult. I felt hopeless. Unexpectedly, I finally realized that fighting with you today. Blindly avoiding is just a cowardly behavior. Even if my boxing skills are divine, it is difficult to achieve spiritual perfection. The so-called boxing should be brave, and faith should be the basis, bone and soul of boxing."


    Huang Feihong said slowly, as if he were telling his life experience. With his story, his inexplicable breath was constantly improving, and the whole person seemed to be experiencing a transformation. Although he looked a little embarrassed, the light in his eyes was getting brighter and brighter.


    Mu Yi stood quietly without interrupting each other. Huang Feihong''s experience is actually his experience of achieving perfection. This opportunity can''t be met. Moreover, even if Huang Feihong can really break through, he is not afraid, because he still has a salary lamp. As long as he integrates the salary lamp, he is a strong person at the level of perfection, which can''t be changed.


    "But thank you for standing with you today. Finally, I can break the last spiritual loophole. At this point, I can achieve perfection."


    When Huang Feihong finished, his breath exploded, like a wolf smoke, straight into the sky. It seemed that he was in a vacuum within a hundred feet. Zhu qinger, Yan Feifei''s teachers and disciples, and even niannuer seemed to be fixed.


    Only Muyi had a small world around him, isolated and unaffected.


    "Today, I am complete."


    Huang Feihong said softly. This short sentence seemed to tell his whole life, with a frightening vicissitudes of life.


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, Huang Feihong''s body was shocked, his clothes puffed up, and his appearance became young. In a short moment, time seemed to go back ten years on him. He looked more than 40 years old, but now he is only more than 30 years old.


    His essence and spirit were completely condensed into one, and he looked no longer separated from each other. The original soaring breath slowly converged, and finally made him look like an ordinary person without threat.


    Yan Wushuang opened her mouth slightly. Huang Feihong''s words were not covered up, so she heard them clearly. It turned out that they were not really perfect before.


    She couldn''t help looking at Muyi on the other side. Now Huang Feihong is really perfect. What about Muyi? Is it not an opponent? I don''t know why, Yan Wushuang suddenly had a worry in her heart.


    Yan Feifei looked complicated. No one knew what she was thinking. Maybe she wanted Huang Feihong to win. After all, Huang Feihong could take Zhen Ping''er away. This was also her previous wish, but she didn''t know why, but she couldn''t see a trace of joy on her face.


    Zhu qinger on the other side is full of joy. Huang Feihong''s breakthrough means that he can defeat Mu Yi and take the young lady away at that time.


    On the contrary, niannuer and others have no worries, even if Huang Feihong has made a breakthrough, because they know that Muyi has long been a strong man at the perfect level. Now, the battle has just begun.


    "People say that the flag bearer is a strong man at the consummation level. Today, I''d like to try it." Huang Feihong looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "Although you are perfect, there is no leakage inside and outside, but after all, the time is too short. Since you want to try the real perfect strength, this seat will complete you." Muyi said faintly. Even the most popular seat has been changed to this seat, not me. This seat naturally represents the rosefinch flag envoy. Since you want to try, try it.


    Mu Yi''s words fell, and a virtual shadow of the salary lamp suddenly appeared behind him, and his breath was suddenly perfect. Although this kind of perfection was different from Huang Feihong, it was definitely perfect.


    "Oh!"


    Then, the virtual shadow of the salary lamp disappeared, replaced by a rosefinch suspended behind Muyi, high above, with cold eyes overlooking all sentient beings, and the purple flame danced with it, making Muyi look a little unreal.


    Huang Feihong looked dignified again. In fact, he had doubts before. He thought that Muyi was not really perfect. He thought that those rumors were just false rumors in the Jianghu. Until he reached the real perfection, he felt a hidden power in Muyi, which could threaten him.


    Huang Feihong finally stopped hesitating and punched Mu Yi directly. So far, he chose to attack first for the first time.


    After reaching the level of perfection without leakage inside and outside, Huang Feihong''s every fist can be described as the peak. He doesn''t even need to accumulate any strength. When he thinks about it, it is perfection. Even after the fist blows out, there is a tall figure behind him, moving with him.


    "Boom!"


    The rosefinch behind Muyi gave a gentle fan, and then the flames wrapped Huang Feihong, and the violent power raged. The surrounding was like a strong wind, and the surrounding branches were broken. Zhu qinger, who was hiding behind a tree, was rolled up and fell out heavily.


    Niannu''er and insect a and B have long had experience. They disappeared for the first time. In addition, they were covered by the wall. Nothing happened.


    On the other side, Yan Feifei and his disciples swayed and staggered back under the strong wind.

 Chapter 449

    "So this is the perfect level."


    When the rampage was over, Yan Wushuang murmured to herself. She and Shifu were only swept away by a little aftershock. Even if they were closer, they would be more than embarrassed. When they looked at the scene, within ten feet of each other, the ground seemed to have been scraped off, many places were even pitted, and the surrounding trees seemed to have been damaged, The branches fell to the ground.


    At this time, Yan Wushuang''s heart raised a fear, a fear of power and the unknown.


    "I''m not your opponent."


    After the move, Huang Feihong did not continue to shoot, but sighed and said that although he had reached the perfection level, he was not at all happy at the moment. In the just collision, he was obviously at a disadvantage, but this is normal.


    Although Muyi itself did not reach the perfection level, it was perfectly achieved with the help of the salary lamp, and he was not weak among the strong in the perfection level. Huang Feihong just made a breakthrough. Even if his strength leaped, he was still inferior to Muyi, especially Nanming left the fire. Even he was a little afraid.


    "Perfection level is just the beginning for you and me. Although you have wasted many years, once you realize it, you will make rapid progress, and maybe take that step earlier than some people." although Mu Yi has the upper hand, he doesn''t despise Huang Feihong at all. On the contrary, he knows the difference between walking a road by himself and walking down the road of his predecessors.


    There is a kind of person in this world, called late success, but it can be used on Huang Feihong at the moment.


    "Maybe, it''s just that she''s stronger." Huang Feihong shook his head gently, then looked at Mu Yi and said, "although I don''t know why you took the bottle, but based on my understanding of her, she won''t do evil. Maybe there''s some misunderstanding in it."


    "It''s not up to you and me to decide whether there is a misunderstanding, but if I really wronged her, I will naturally apologize to her, but she must go with me and meet someone." Muyi said without hesitation. If it''s not necessary, Muyi doesn''t want to make an enemy with Huang Feihong, not only because the other party is a perfect strong man, but also because he admires the other party''s behavior.


    "If so, I''ll be relieved." Huang Feihong nodded. Some words don''t need to be too clear. Just as Muyi believes in him, he also believes in Muyi. If Muyi is really a traitor and villain, he won''t be given a chance to break through, and Muyi absolutely had the strength to kill him at that time.


    After saying that, Huang Feihong turned and left. In the distance, Zhu qinger couldn''t help calling master Huang, and staggered to keep up.


    Master and apprentice Yan Feifei looked at each other and finally came up.


    "You two also came to persuade me to let her go?" Mu Yi glanced at them lightly and said.


    "No." unexpectedly, Yan Wushuang took the lead in shaking his head, "I believe that the flag bearer will never wrong innocent people. What''s more, there must be an explanation of that matter. Especially this matter also involves our Hehuan sect. Naturally, we dare not stop it."


    "Oh." Mu Yi looked at Yan Wushuang unexpectedly. At the same time, Yan Feifei''s expression didn''t hide from him. Although it was somewhat awkward, there was no hatred in the other party''s eyes.


    "However, I would like to ask the flag bearer to let me go with Shifu?" Yan Wushuang said the real purpose of this trip. Since he couldn''t persuade Mu Yi to let Zhen Ping''er go, it''s natural to follow him. It''s best to find out the truth.


    If Zhen Ping''er did those things, even if Yan Feifei is Zhen Ping''er''s martial uncle, he can''t say anything. He must give an explanation to the dead. On the contrary, if there are difficulties in this matter, or Zhen Ping''er didn''t do it, they naturally hope that Mu Yi can let go of each other. As for the apology, they don''t have to.


    "It''s a smart woman." Mu Yi smiled and knew Yan Wushuang''s idea, but he didn''t feel disgusted.


    "Since you want to follow me, follow me." Muyi left this sentence and turned away.


    After death, Yan Feifei and Yan Wushuang showed surprise on their faces. They didn''t seem to expect things to be so smooth, especially Muyi. After all, Yan Feifei still remembered those things during the day, but Muyi seemed to have changed a person at this time.


    In a room in the house, Zhen pinger sat on the bed. Unless she first heard something and looked out of the window, there was no more movement. She never even thought of running away, and there was no worry on her face.


    The next day, the party began to return to Foshan, but there was another carriage in the team, which was taken by master and apprentice Yan Feifei and Zhen pinger.


    In the carriage in front, Muyi''s body shook gently with the car body, and the whole person was in a shallow level of meditation. It seemed that as long as he was free, Muyi would be used to practice and never let go of any time.


    Niannu''er used to stay in the same carriage with Muyi, but she was boring when she saw master Muyi practicing. As for Chong A and B and Wu Xiaosi, they all treated her as a big lady and a princess, which was boring. The big slave was a dull egg. She had been exercising since Muyi set a goal. At the moment, she was still wearing iron clothes behind the carriage. Only when she saw her, To grin.


    Finally, niannu''er was really boring, so she sneaked into the back carriage. In fact, Mu Yi had noticed when she left, but he didn''t care.


    They left in the morning and returned to Foshan in the afternoon. When they came back, Muyi found someone to identify it. Sure enough, Zhen Ping''er was the bamboo rhyme. Now, even Yan Feifei didn''t know what to say.


    On the way before, she asked carefully. Unfortunately, Zhen pinger refused to say anything. Yan Feifei was helpless because of her resignation. However, she still had a little luck in her heart, but now the water came out.


    At this time, Yan Feifei didn''t dare to plead for Zhen pinger. She was not only a person, but also an apprentice. She still lived in the door.


    After Mu Yi asked someone to identify her, he didn''t pay attention to Zhen Ping''er, as if he had completely forgotten her. This attitude made Yan Feifei''s teachers and disciples confused. Even Zhen Ping''er showed some doubts and didn''t understand what medicine Mu Yi sold in his bones.


    In fact, only Muyi himself knows that he is just waiting for someone. He believes that since Lao Jiaohua has done all this, he will naturally appear. Moreover, the matter a few days ago was so noisy that he can''t hide it from others. So now, Muyi just needs to wait quietly.


    Time flies for several days, and Lao Jiaohua never appears. At this time, even Mu Yi shows a trace of doubt. Is it difficult that he guessed wrong before? The old beggar just happened to be there?


    No, it can''t be so coincidental. Lao Jiaohua is not an ordinary person. Since he appears, he must have deep meaning. As for why he doesn''t appear now, Mu Yi can only blame that he hasn''t got the news or something else has fettered him. At present, he has nothing but to wait a few more days.


    Just as Muyi was preparing to wait for a long time, suddenly someone sent a letter. On the letter, only three words of qingyueguan were written.


    The Qingyue temple is a Taoist temple, but Mu Yi doesn''t know where the Qingyue temple is, so he directly asks Yan Lun to check it. At the moment, he even has an intuition that Lao Jiaohua sent this letter. As long as you find the Qingyue temple, you can find Lao Jiaohua.


    "My Lord, it has been found out that Qingyue temple is located in Jiangmen, less than 200 miles away from Foshan. There is a Guifeng mountain, and Qingyue temple is located at the top of Guifeng mountain. It is quite famous locally. It is said that there is an old fairy living on the mountain.


    "Guifeng mountain, Qingyue temple?" Mu Yi muttered to himself.


    Old beggar, you shouldn''t play any tricks this time? If you''re not in Guifeng mountain, I won''t play with you.


    The next day, the group set out again, but Yan Feifei returned to the sect, but left Yan Wushuang behind. Therefore, the group and Yan Wushuang set off again towards Guifeng mountain in Jiangmen.


    Two hundred miles, walking and stopping, finally came to the foot of the mountain the next evening, and then lived in a family.


    This village is built on the mountain. It can be said that it is built on the mountain. Therefore, people in the village are familiar with Guifeng mountain and often go up to the mountain to collect medicine. Therefore, Muyi inquired about Qingyue temple from each other, and of course the old fairy.


    In fact, when the villagers knew that Mu Yi and others were looking for Qingyue temple, they automatically praised the old fairy, saying that it was an old fairy who helped the world and saved people. It was a pity that the old fairy was closed most of the time. Usually someone went up the mountain, and most of them could only see the disciples of the old fairy.


    However, even if the apprentice of the old fairy is not an ordinary person, he already has the ability of the old fairy.


    Muyi heard all these things from the old people in the village. It is said that the old fairy has lived 120 years. The old fairy already existed when their grandfather was alive. Of course, some people say that the old fairy is immortal. Muyi naturally doesn''t believe this.


    No matter whether the so-called old fairy is always calling flowers or not, Muyi will go there.


    "Are you not afraid?"


    In the evening, Muyi stood in the yard with his hands on his back and looked at Guifeng mountain not far away. The peak was like a monster in the night and a monster with a ferocious mouth.


    At this time, a slight sound of footsteps came. There was no need to look back. Muyi also judged from the breath that it was Zhen Ping''er.


    Over the past few days, Muyi and Zhen pinger have had little communication. As it is now, it is the first time for the other party to approach him actively.


    "If I say I''m afraid, will you let me go?" Zhen Ping''er''s voice is light, without any emotional fluctuations.

 Chapter 450

    Hearing Zhen pinger''s words, Muyi just shook his head gently. Naturally, he easily let the other party leave.


    "In fact, although you have this trace of resentment, it is not very strong, and you have no trace of raising ghosts."


    Just as Zhen Ping''er was about to turn around and leave, Muyi suddenly said that his words stopped Zhen Ping''er''s steps and even trembled slightly.


    "You already know?" Zhen Ping''er couldn''t help asking.


    "Nature." Mu Yi nodded. In fact, he found it when he first met.


    "Then why do you... Zhen Ping''er couldn''t help but speak. However, she didn''t know how to question. Since Mu Yi knew clearly, she took her away. If there was no purpose, it would be impossible.


    "Why should I take you away?" Mu Yi smiled gently and his eyes fell on the mountain again. "I came to catch you naturally to find someone. As for whether you are the real murderer, it has nothing to do with me. As long as you are the original bamboo rhyme, it''s enough."


    Zhen Ping''er looked at Muyi, as if she didn''t know what to say. In the room, Yan Wushuang gently covered her mouth, and a trace of disbelief appeared in her eyes.


    After determining that Zhen Ping''er was Zhuyun, even she thought Zhen Ping''er was the murderer, otherwise it was difficult to explain the original thing. Unexpectedly, she knew from Mu Yi''s mouth that he had already known that there was another murderer, or that Zhen Ping''er was just an accomplice and an insider.


    However, Yan Wushuang was unable to question Mu Yi at this time, and even a terrible idea flashed in her mind. Since Zhen pinger was not the real murderer, who would it be? Who can know the access control technique of Hehuan sect?


    Who can let Zhen Ping''er bear all this willingly for her?


    And at the moment, Yan Wushuang finally understood why Zhen Ping''er didn''t defend himself for more than half along the way, and even didn''t want to say a word regardless of how he asked his master.


    Zhen Ping''er is a bamboo rhyme. There is no doubt about this. What is Zhu Qing''er''s identity? And Shifu''s younger martial sister Zhu?


    Yan Wushuang didn''t dare to continue to think about it. Even now she had an impulse to go back to daozong immediately and tell the truth to Shifu, but her impulse didn''t turn into reality after all.


    "Well, let''s have a rest early. We''ll go up the mountain early tomorrow morning. As for your fate, it has nothing to do with me." Mu Yi said and left. Zhen pinger was left standing alone in the yard. At the moment, there were no outsiders. She finally stopped hiding herself and showed a loss on her face.


    "Really have nothing to do with you?" Zhen pinger murmured.


    The night passed quickly.


    The next morning, Muyi took a group of people up the mountain. He had known the route from the village population before, so there was no need to worry about getting lost. This time, even Wu Xiaosi was pulled up by insect a and B. during this time, Wu Xiaosi has completely worshipped insect a and B as his teacher, but insect a and B are very strict with Wu Xiaosi. It seems that Muyi is the object of comparison, So as long as Wu Xiaosi dares to be lazy, it must be a crutch to meet him.


    The road up the mountain is a little rugged, but the scenery is very good. Even in autumn, it is still green. Especially in the morning, the clouds on the top of the mountain and the fog in the mountains seem to cover Guifeng with a mysterious veil. Especially when you go halfway up the mountain, it begins to rain. People can''t help but think of Yunfeng misty rain.


    Again and again, I finally saw a blue stone step winding up, and the people walked towards the top of the mountain.


    After a long time, a magnificent Taoist temple finally appeared in the sight of everyone. On the gatehouse, there was a horizontal plaque with three characters of Qingyue temple, such as thunder snake, vigorous and powerful, and with an indescribable elegance.


    "Qing Yue Guan." Mu Yi looked up at the words on the horizontal board and said softly.


    "Squeak!"


    Just as Muyi''s voice fell, two tall doors slowly opened, and then a middle-aged Taoist came out. When he saw Muyi, the middle-aged Taoist gently saluted, "welcome your guests!"


    "I can''t talk about distinguished guests. I just hope I won''t be regarded as evil guests." Mu Yi said with a slight smile.


    "The distinguished guest joked. Shifu has been waiting for him for a long time, but Shifu told you that you were only allowed to go in with her." the middle-aged Taoist said and pointed to niannu.


    In fact, this result was also expected by Muyi, so after nodding to the others, she took the little girl in. In fact, at the moment, the little girl seemed to feel something. She pulled Muyi''s hand nervously and was unwilling to let go.


    At the door, the first is the main hall. The top is dedicated to the three statues of Shangqing Dynasty. The incense in the censer is constantly smoking.


    Mu Yi saluted the statues of the three heavenly masters, and then took the little girl to walk in, across a porch, behind which was the residence of the Taoist temple. There were several houses, which looked obviously old.


    "Come in."


    As soon as Muyi arrived at the door, a voice came from inside. The voice was vaguely familiar. It was the old beggar.


    Mu Yi pushed the door directly into the yard. In the yard, an old man in Taoist robes was pruning a tea tree with a very serious look. At the moment, the old beggar had changed his ragged clothes and was wearing a neat Taoist robe.


    "I''ve seen you, master."


    Muyi''s respectful gift was not arrogant because of his identity and strength, and at this time, Muyi found that he still couldn''t see through each other''s depth.


    The little girl seemed to be very familiar, snuggled up to Muyi, and even let Muyi cover most of her body and secretly looked at the old man opposite.


    "Although I asked you to call me Lao Jiao Hua at the beginning, I also received your call today." Lao Jiao Hua put down her scissors and turned to look at Mu Yi. More accurately, his eyes fell on niannu''er.


    "This is a slave? In a twinkling of an eye, the little girl has grown up." Lao Jiaohua smiled and said with some disappointment. It seems that time is really just a twinkling of an eye in his eyes.


    Because Mu Yi told him the name of the little girl last time, obviously he hasn''t forgotten it.


    "Elder, do I know the truth now?" Muyi asked looking at old beggar.


    "Five life wheels, with the help of magic weapons, can barely reach the level of perfection. Such strength is said to be a sword sweeping the city. Although it is reluctantly, it is rare for your age. At first, I thought it would take you at least five years to reach this step, but I didn''t expect you to do it in only one year, but I always call Hua and punch holes." Lao Jiaohua shook his head and said, Mu Yi on the other side was secretly shocked. He could see at a glance that he had only opened five life wheels, but he didn''t even notice it at the beginning.


    "I''m joking, sir. If I want to reach the perfection level with my own strength, maybe five years will not be enough. Now I''m just making tricks." Mu Yi said modestly.


    "It''s also a manifestation of strength to be able to make clever choices, and with your strong foundation, even without the help of magic weapons, I''m afraid you can barely touch the threshold of perfection. It''s not bad, it''s not bad." Lao Jiaohua said slowly, even with a trace of satisfaction on his face.


    "Thank you for your praise." Mu Yi accepted it calmly.


    "You deserve it, and I said at the beginning that when you find me again, I will give you a great fortune. Although you came a little early, you should be able to stand the fortune." Lao Jiaohua looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "Elder, I''m here mainly for the truth of that year. As for fortune, I believe that even if there is no fortune, I won''t be worse than anyone." Mu Yi shook his head and said that if it''s just for the so-called fortune, he doesn''t have to come thousands of miles. Everything is for niannu.


    Lao Jiaohua looked at Muyi and saw that Muyi looked firm and didn''t die. Finally, he shook his head gently, "don''t worry. Since he promised you, he will naturally tell you the truth."


    Suddenly, Muyi felt his hand held hard. He turned his head and looked at niannu''er. He found that the little girl looked nervous. Finally, he reached out and touched the little girl''s head. "Don''t worry, my brother is here, and my brother promised you that he would always be with you."


    It seems that Muyi''s words have played a role, and the little girl''s nervous expression is slowly relieved, but she still holds Muyi''s hand tightly.


    "In fact, Nian is the only one of my big disciples." when Lao Jiaohua opened his mouth, even Mu Yi was shocked. Although he had long known that they had a long relationship, he didn''t expect that niannuer''s father would be Lao Jiaohua''s disciple.


    "Elder, what happened in those years? I believe that with your strength, you won''t lose your apprentice?" Muyi looked at Lao Jiaohua and asked. In fact, he was questioning, and his words were a little disrespectful, but Lao Jiaohua didn''t care about his attitude.


    "With my strength, even if he offends the strongest person in the third difficulty, I can barely protect him, but you know, the world is much bigger than you know, and the water in the Jianghu is much deeper than you think." there is a trace of pain and a trace of income on Lao Jiaohua''s face. Obviously, there are many last resort when he wanted to die, Even the old beggar is powerless.


    According to what he said, even the strongest person in the third difficulty is somewhat sure to keep it. Therefore, even if his strength does not reach the third difficulty, he may be infinitely close. It is by no means comparable to his so-called perfection level. He feels that the opposite side is empty and even has no breath, and the other side seems to be integrated with the surrounding world and look at the other side, Four words suddenly flashed in Mu Yi''s mind, and the Tao is natural.


    However, the more Lao Jiaohua said so, the more Mu Yi wanted to know the truth. As for the water depth of the Jianghu, he had known for a long time, and the size of the world, he also guessed, and even knew the end of the law catastrophe.


    It seemed that he knew what Muyi was thinking. Lao Jiaohua said again, "since you have entered the ancient Yellow River Road and been to the ancient battlefield, you should also know that the end of the law has been robbed?"


    Muyi was startled by Lao Jiaohua''s words. Looking at the other party''s expression, he looked clear. It seemed that he had known it for a long time, so Muyi just nodded, "I know some. I don''t know what predecessors think of the end of the law disaster?"


    Mu Yi couldn''t help asking. After all, the Dharma catastrophe is like a sharp blade hanging overhead. If you don''t pay attention, it may fall one day. At that time, it will inevitably end in death.


    "The end of the law catastrophe is just an inevitable result. Even if those people tried their best to delay the arrival of the end of the law catastrophe, they don''t know that the more the disaster is delayed, the more ferocious it will be when it breaks out next time." Lao Jiaohua shook her head and said.


    "Maybe they knew this at the beginning, but at that time, there might be a glimmer of vitality. If you don''t do anything, I''m afraid there will be no vitality." Muyi couldn''t help saying that practice is to surpass yourself and kill against the sky. The important thing is to argue for a word. If you don''t fight, there will be nothing. If you fight, you will naturally have the hope of success.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, Lao Jiaohua looked at him stunned and speechless for a long time. His look seemed to recall something, and Muyi didn''t urge, but waited quietly.


    Finally, the old screamer sighed, "you know? When I told him this, he reacted the same as you and refused to admit defeat."


    "Really?" Mu Yi couldn''t help being more curious about niannuer''s father. He remembered that when Lao Jiaohua evaluated nianyi, he used a strange man to describe it. The so-called strange man naturally has strange things.


    "Then what happened to him later is related to this?" Mu Yi couldn''t help asking again.


    "Yes, if I hadn''t told him this, maybe he wouldn''t have died." Lao Jiaohua''s face showed a look of pain. At this time, Mu Yi suddenly understood why he liked to pretend to be crazy. When an old Jiaohua, and the more he was, the more he explained the pain in his heart, hoping to paralyze himself.


    "Senior, I believe he didn''t regret even when he died." Muyi hesitated and comforted, because he felt that he would never regret even if he died. Maybe there were some regrets in his heart, but he wouldn''t regret.


    And Mu Yi thought of this and couldn''t help looking at the little girl around him. He just didn''t know whether the things of that year were also related to her?


    "Yes, he really won''t regret his character, but I regret it," said old beggar.


    At this time, Mu Yi doesn''t know how to comfort each other, and what Lao Jiaohua needs is definitely not comfort. Now, he just needs to be a listener and understand the truth of that year. Especially niannu has grown up and has the right to know this.


    In those years, niannu''er''s mother didn''t wait for niannu''er''s father to come back even if she died. Perhaps this was one of her obsessions that she was unwilling to let go.


    "Please tell me the truth of that year, and I also need to know how her father died." Muyi obviously felt the little girl trembling around her, but these were all things she had to experience.

 Chapter 451

    "In the world, there are spiritual cultivation, opening up the life wheel of the human body, cultivating martial arts and Refining Essence and physique, but do you know there is another method of earth division?" the old man called Hua Shenqing, looked at Muyi and said slowly.


    "The method of a local teacher? I don''t know. Please give me some advice." Mu Yi shook his head and said that what he practiced now is mind and mind, which opens up the life wheel in his body. However, more people in the world practice martial arts and refine their spirit and physique. They have their own advantages. However, the latter is much easier than the latter. After all, even an ordinary person can strengthen his body after years of hard practice.


    Even if the qualification is slightly good, you can cultivate the power of Qi and blood, become a third rate expert and have a certain self-protection power.


    However, the way of mind and spirit is different. The first step to practice is to move. You need to overcome difficulties one by one. The requirements for qualification are undoubtedly more stringent. When Muyi stepped out of this level, he almost fell into the devil. Therefore, there are many martial arts in the world.


    However, Muyi has never heard that there are earth masters in the world, but it doesn''t mean that they don''t exist.


    "What the earth contains, between the Six Harmonies and within the four seas, shines on the sun and the moon, passes through the stars, and records the four seasons. It should be born of Taisui and gods. Its objects are special-shaped, or heaven or longevity. Only saints can pass its way, and earth teachers are actually the way of ancient saints." Lao Jiaohua said slowly.


    "Holiness, communication! Listening to what is believed is holiness, and doing nothing without understanding is holiness. The mother''s holiness is good. Therefore, holiness is more holy and fools benefit fools."


    "Holiness is from the earth, the earth as the origin, the beginning, and the covering of the sky. It symbolizes immeasurability. Within the reach of power, it is called holiness, while the earth teacher takes the earth as the teacher, understands the supreme principles of heaven and earth, and the understanding is the saint."


    Lao Jiaohua''s voice was directly printed into Muyi''s heart, but there was no ambiguity. It immediately made Muyi understand what a local teacher is. Compared with the way of mind and spirit or the way of martial arts, this local teacher is an external method. Everything comes from the outside. From the beginning, it must be integrated with heaven and earth. Only in this way can we practice the method of that local teacher.


    "However, since ancient times, there have been few local teachers. In all dynasties, there are only a few people. In addition to being difficult to get started, local teachers, who are also imperial teachers, need the power of the dynasty to achieve great success. Only the king Dynasty has a long life, so most local teachers have no good end."


    "Is my father also a Manchu and Qing local teacher?" Muyi couldn''t help asking.


    "No, how could the only proud man work for the Manchu Qing Dynasty? His qualifications were even outstanding among the local masters of the past dynasties, so he found another way to take the earth as the bone, mountains and rivers as the vein, and his footprints all over the world. Finally, he walked out of the way. At that time, he was the only one who knew my mother. At that time, he was the only one who walked around the world as Mr. Feng Shui. They were more happy It''s love at first sight. "


    Lao Jiaohua''s words also solved a question in Mu Yi''s heart, that is, according to Su Chongshan''s words, when niannuer''s father appeared, he held a compass in his hand and looked at Feng Shui. In this way, things were right. The local master and Mr. Feng Shui were still similar to each other to some extent.


    As for the later elopement, I''m afraid niannuer''s mother followed her father around the world, which is why Su Chongshan couldn''t find it all over the world.


    "Unfortunately, if the only one could have been born 30 years earlier, it might still be possible. However, now the world has long not allowed the success of local teachers, and the method of local teachers is doomed to have no way," said Lao Jiaohua.


    "In that case, why did you preach the law of his local teacher?" Muyi asked puzzled. He believed that Lao Jiaohua''s practice was definitely not the law of his local teacher.


    "I once asked him that as a teacher, there were three dharmas. The Dharma can be practiced all day. China and France may achieve perfection, and the Dharma has become a dead end." Lao Jiaohua said here in silence, looking like a memory.


    Even if Lao Jiaohua didn''t say it, Muyi could guess that the only thought in those years was to choose the upper method, that is, the method of local teachers.


    "Originally, I just wanted to polish him and let him understand that it was no longer feasible to practice the law. After he tried and failed, I passed him on to practice the law, but I didn''t expect that the more there was no way, the more he wanted to go out of a way. When I found that I wanted to recover, it was already late. He had already begun to learn the law. Even if his accomplishments were abandoned, it was difficult to change them."


    "For this reason, I had to tell him the news of the end of the law disaster. Therefore, he went into the Jedi and cursed. The little girl was cursed because of her blood. The only way was to let the child be born smoothly, but because of congenital damage and curse, it was doomed to be difficult to survive."


    "In the end, he and I took the bamboo of the years, and took a trace of the little girl''s soul to live in it. When her body was at its limit, she could be born with bamboo. Although it would be transformed into ghosts, it could also survive. Moreover, congenital ghosts, which may be called the ghost king in the future, would be no different from real living people."


    Lao Jiaohua looked at niannu''er with unspeakable love in his eyes. Maybe he felt more guilty in his heart.


    "What about later?" Muyi continued to ask, but he also understood that it must have a lot to do with Nian''s only death. Otherwise, if he was still alive, he would not leave niannuer''s mother and daughter and let them go back to Su''s house alone.


    "In fact, although the only one walked out of the Jedi, he almost ran out of vitality. If his obsession did not support him, maybe he couldn''t wait for the little girl to be born. When the little girl was born, his obsession dissipated almost. At this time, he found that an extremely evil force was invading his body. Once he was controlled, The consequences will be unimaginable. "


    "At that time, the situation was serious. I had no choice but to take him back, hoping to suppress the evil in his body, but he finally failed. At the last moment when he was occupied by evil forces, he chose self destruction."


    Lao Jiaohua''s eyes were slightly moist. At the same time, he gently waved and a jade box on the table suddenly flew into Muyi''s hands.


    "This is the only thing he left."


    Hearing Lao Jiaohua''s words, Muyi gently opened the box and saw a black object lying quietly at the bottom of the box. It looked like a finger bone. Just then, Lao Jiaohua explained again.


    "This finger bone is the essence of the only life. When he used this finger bone to search for the dragon, the finger bone was not a magic weapon, but it also worked wonders."


    Next to her, the little girl stared at the finger bone in the box. All along, she didn''t have the concept of father in her heart, but it doesn''t mean she didn''t want to have all this. Just before, even her own heart understood that maybe her father had long been away from the world, and even deliberately forgot this problem.


    But now, all the truth is in front of her, so that she can''t escape. Even a tall figure gradually emerges in her mind, with a vague face, but she can feel that her eyes are watching her gently.


    This is the deepest thing in her memory. At the moment, it was completely recalled. She vaguely understood that the figure was her father. It was just unexpected. There was no hatred in her heart.


    "Take it. This is what your father left you." Mu Yi whispered to niannu''er.


    Niannu''er looked up at Mu Yi. After a long time, she took over the box with some trembling. However, at this time, the black phalanx suddenly turned into a black awn and drilled into niannu''er''s eyebrows. Even Mu Yi was startled by the sudden change, and immediately looked at niannu''er with tension.


    At the moment, niannu''er was still a little confused. He didn''t seem to know what had happened. Seeing that the little girl was all right, Muyi couldn''t help looking at Lao Jiaohua, but found that Lao Jiaohua''s face also showed a trace of surprise. Obviously, he didn''t expect it.


    "Elder, what''s the matter?" Muyi still couldn''t help asking. Although his instinct told him that nianyi couldn''t hurt his daughter, nianyi was invaded by evil forces, so no one can guarantee that there must be no problem with this finger bone.


    It seems that he saw Mu Yi''s worry. Lao Jiaohua said directly, "there is absolutely no evil power in this finger bone. You can rest assured that the change of finger bone at the moment may be the only one that has been arranged long ago and he may have left it to his daughter."


    "Is this phalanx dangerous?" Muyi continued.


    "Don''t worry, the strength in this finger bone belongs to the same origin as the little girl to some extent. It won''t hurt her, and absorbing the strength in this finger bone will also help her," said the old beggar.


    Mu Yi was relieved to hear Lao Jiaohua say so, but he still looked at niannu''er and asked, "do you feel uncomfortable?"


    The little girl shook her head, but one hand kept touching her eyebrows.


    Seeing that the little girl was all right, Muyi was relieved for the time being. As for the use of the finger bone, I''m afraid he had to rely on the little girl to explore it by herself, but he was not half jealous of the little girl''s adventure.


    "Brother, I want to sleep."


    At this time, niannu son whispered, with a low voice. Of course, there is a relationship between finger bones. I''m afraid it''s also related to what she just learned about her father. The little girl is a little unbearable. Maybe sleeping will be better for her at this time.


    "Go, no matter what happens, my brother will always be with you." Muyi looked at the little girl and said.


    "HMM." the little girl nodded cleverly, and then her body slowly faded. At the same time, the years bamboo appeared in her body. When she disappeared completely, Muyi also held the years bamboo.


    "These things are too cruel for her." old beggar shook her head and said.


    "She needs to know after all, and the earlier she knows, the fewer flaws in her heart will be when she breaks through in the future." Muyi said firmly, which is the main reason why he persists in seeking the truth with niannu. Even if he is cruel to the little girl, it is also something she must experience. Muyi will not leave such a big flaw for her because of her doting on the little girl, If so, it is really irresponsible.

 Chapter 452

    Lao Jiaohua naturally knows this truth. Otherwise, if he doesn''t want to say it, even if Mu Yi asks, he won''t say it, but the little girl is his grandson after all. The so-called love house and Wu, how much he paid in reading the only body will double on the little girl.


    "Elder, what Jedi did my father enter in those years?" Muyi couldn''t help asking.


    "In fact, I''m afraid you have some guesses in your heart?" Lao Jiaohua took a look at Mu Yi and continued: "that Jedi is one of the measures that ancient people took to deal with the end of the law disaster. It is a mountain and a big tomb. This mountain divides Yin and Yang. Emperor Yao is buried in Yang and Emperor Hu is buried in Yin."


    "Di Ho, whose surname was Ji, was not only the great grandson of the Yellow Emperor, but also a powerful generation in ancient times. He inherited Yan and Huang before and enlightened Yao and Shun after. Emperor Yao was the son of Di ho. He was an emperor, but he was also powerful."


    "In order to cope with the disaster of the end of the law, Emperor Hu and his son buried Di mountain to control the four poles of heaven and earth, and di mountain is the south pole of the four poles of heaven and earth. (this south pole is the south pole of ancient Kyushu, not the South pole on the earth)"


    "Later, due to failure, di Shan turned into a Jedi. It was difficult for strangers to enter and for the dead to cross. Even if I went, the chance of surviving was less than 10%


    After Lao Jiaohua''s explanation, Muyi finally understood what a Jedi was, and there were four such places.


    Muyi can feel the strength of Lao Jiaohua more or less. Although it has not reached the third difficulty, I''m afraid it''s not far away. It''s really only a front line. It''s possible to step into it at any time and achieve heaven and man.


    Even the chance of surviving such strength is less than 10%, and the danger inside can be imagined. In those years, the only way to come out was luck, and the curse can even trace back to the blood. It''s a little terrible to think about it.


    The reason why Lao Jiaohua said so clearly, I''m afraid he was worried that he would overestimate his strength. After all, people with rebellious qualifications such as Muyi had extreme confidence in themselves. It''s hard to say that they were arrogant and couldn''t listen to other people''s advice.


    That''s the only way to think about Nian in those years. If he didn''t risk entering the Jedi, I''m afraid there would be no subsequent tragedy.


    However, Mu Yi is only different from Nian. Although he is also confident, he will not be blind. The old Taoist taught him to judge the situation and know what to do and what not to do.


    Even without the warning of Lao Jiaohua, Muyi would not go to any Jedi. After all, just listening to the name of the Jedi knows that it is not a good place.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Even in the future, I won''t go." Muyi said definitely. What he said is undoubtedly after reaching the third difficulty. After all, now the third difficulty is the strongest.


    As Lao Jiaohua said, the water in this Jianghu is far deeper than he thought, and most of the drowned people usually know the water, so at some time, ignorance may not be a kind of happiness.


    "I hope you can remember what you said today." old beggar sighed, as if he didn''t value Muyi''s guarantee.


    Muyi''s instinctive intention to refute, but when his words came to his mouth, his heart suddenly fluctuated, as if a force was stopping him, and he couldn''t say anything anymore.


    "This is a whim?"


    Mu Yi immediately frowned. He didn''t expect to have a whim at this time, and the so-called whim is usually related to his own things, that is to say, the quadrupole Jedi will be involved with him, and even have to go at that time.


    Sometimes, the push of fate can''t be resisted by any force. It doesn''t mean that you can make up your mind. It''s like niannuer is dangerous at the moment. If Muyi goes to save her, she is likely to die. In this case, can Muyi not go? The answer is obviously No. even if he knows that his life is in danger, he can only go recklessly.


    Seeing Muyi suddenly silent, his face was a little ugly, and Lao Jiaohua''s expression became serious, but he didn''t say anything, but just looked at Muyi directly.


    For a long time, Mu Yi smiled bitterly and shook his head gently. "I''m afraid I''ll fail my predecessors, but I can only say things in the future. At least now, I won''t die."


    "Perhaps this is the will of heaven." old beggar sighed again.


    "The will of heaven? Even if the will of heaven deceives me, I will break the will of heaven." Mu Yi''s eyes suddenly sharpened, and his body gushed out a strong fighting spirit.


    "I''m afraid that girl will sleep for a while. If you don''t mind, stay here for this time." old beggar looked at Muyi and said. Although many things were not clearly said, Muyi''s intelligence also instantly understood them.


    At the beginning, Lao Hua said he would give him a great fortune. Even if Tianda was removed, it would be a fortune. What is fortune? It is a great opportunity, a great opportunity, and even can change a person''s life. In this way, it can be called good luck.


    However, even if there is no so-called good fortune, it is enough for him to benefit a lot by just mentioning a few words in the realm of Lao Jiaohua itself. Now, Muyi really needs an elder to guide his path.


    Although he has made a smooth and rapid progress all the way since he entered the practice, and all these were arranged by the old Taoist priest in those years, but at the present state of Muyi, the things the old Taoist priest prepared for him in those years are gradually insufficient. At this time, what Muyi needs is no longer to make rapid progress, but to settle down and carefully consider his own road in the future.


    This process may take a long time, but it is also a process that Muyi must go through. If someone can give some advice at this time, he can definitely avoid many detours.


    Therefore, Muyi did not hypocritically refuse the other party''s kindness. At this time, showing off his ability or indifferent self-esteem is an immature performance.


    "Thank you so much, elder." Mu Yi nodded and agreed happily.


    Seeing this, Lao Jiaohua also smiled on his face.


    "By the way, master, I have brought the people you asked me to bring before, but I don''t know why?" Muyi asked when he thought of Zhen Ping''er.


    "In fact, what I really want you to find is not the girl, but her master. Speaking of it, her master is also a miserable man." old beggar shook her head and said.


    "Miserable man?" when he heard Lao Jiaohua''s words and looked at his expression, Muyi couldn''t help flashing in his mind the words Yan Feifei and Yan Wushuang said, which were quickly connected in his heart.


    If you remember correctly, according to Yan Feifei, when her younger martial sister Zhu fell in love with that amorous man, the time period leading to the accident should have been 15 years ago, and niannuer was born just 15 years ago. If you push forward one or two years, many things seem to be right.


    It''s obviously impossible to get involved with an expert like Lao Jiaohua because younger martial sister Zhu knows him. From this point of view, it seems that there is only one answer, that is, reading the only one.


    Thinking of this, Muyi couldn''t help looking at Lao Jiaohua and saw him gently nod. In this way, Muyi completely revealed the truth in her heart. No one thought that the younger martial sister Zhu was infatuated with nianyi. According to the results, nianyi obviously chose niannuer''s mother, so that later, the younger martial sister Zhu was completely tragic.


    As for Zhen Ping''er''s master, that is, the younger martial sister Zhu is still alive, Mu Yi guessed it long ago. He just didn''t tell it clearly. After all, he came to Zhen Ping''er to find Lao Jiaohua instead of justice.


    "But now that you have brought the girl, it''s up to you to deal with it." old beggar finally looked at Mu Yi and said.


    Mu Yi''s face suddenly showed a bitter color. How can he deal with it? At the moment, it seems that he can only let the other party go. As for how the other party will react, I''m afraid he can guess one or two, but at this time, it seems that he can only do so. He can''t hold others around all his life?


    Although Zhen Ping''er is very beautiful, it doesn''t move Mu Yi. In his eyes, whether Zhen Ping''er or Yan Wushuang, they are just women and have something to do with him. That''s all. But if his idea is known to the Jianghu people, I''m afraid he will have the impulse to draw a knife to cut him.


    Zhen Ping''er''s unparalleled beauty can definitely be sought after by many people in the Jianghu. Countless people are willing to give everything, even their lives, which sounds silly, but it''s absolutely true. The disciples of Hehuan sect are good at attracting people''s hearts. It''s normal to be stunned for a moment.


    Unfortunately, Muyi''s heart has long been very firm, but it can''t be confused by mere beauty. Of course, it has something to do with Muyi''s failure to really "grow up" at this time.


    "I''ll take care of it." Muyi finally had no choice but to nod his head, but he had decided to let her go when he went back. By the way, even Yan unparalleled happened to send her away, and he would stay here for a long time. It happened that it was quiet and full of aura, which was the most suitable place for practice.


    "You can live in the yard next to me. In the morning, you come here to practice with me for an hour." old beggar said.


    "Yes, sir." Mu Yi solemnly saluted.


    After worship, Muyi saw Lao Jiaohua pick up the scissors again, continue to trim the tea tree, and turned away.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "What are you talking about?" in the nearby house, after Mu Yi finished speaking to Zhen Ping''er, before she could react, Yan Wushuang on one side stared at Mu Yi in disbelief, another look that seemed not to hear clearly.


    Because Mu Yi just said to Zhen Ping''er directly that you can leave.


    So far, Yan Wushuang still remembers that in order to find Zhen pinger, Muyi even preferred to fight with Huang Feihong rather than let her leave. But unexpectedly, after just a few days, he just climbed the mountain with her and was about to let Zhen pinger leave. What medicine was sold in the gourd?


    Mu Yi glanced at Yan Wushuang casually. The latter immediately shrunk his neck and seemed to think of Mu Yi''s identity.


    Mu Yi ignored her and then continued to look at Zhen Ping''er and wait for her answer.

 Chapter 453

    "I won''t go." Zhen Ping''er looked at Mu Yi calmly, but her words made Mu Yi frown.


    "Are you crazy?" Yan Wushuang hurriedly interrupted Zhen Ping''er. In her opinion, since Mu Yi let Zhen Ping''er leave, it''s natural to hurry down the mountain. Is it difficult to be caught and become stupid during this period of time?


    Zhen Ping''er ignored Yan Wushuang and just looked at Mu Yi. Although she didn''t speak again, her expression had shown everything that she wouldn''t leave.


    "This is not suitable for you." Mu Yi said again.


    "I know." Zhen Ping''er nodded, but still didn''t mean to leave.


    "Since you want to stay, stay." Muyi finally ignores Zhen Ping''er. Since he knows the only bad relationship between her master and Nian, even if Zhen Ping''er scolds him, he won''t do anything to each other.


    Just a woman, Mu Yi comforted himself.


    As a result, Muyi lived in the moon view of the Qing Dynasty. As for insect a and B, he took Wu Xiaosi down the mountain and lived in the village below the mountain. Even Daniel was driven down the mountain by Muyi. On the mountain, only Muyi, Zhen pinger and Yan Wushuang remained.


    For the two women to stay, although Mu Yi was unwilling, he could not throw them down the mountain.


    And every morning, Muyi would come to the yard of laojiaohua, and then, under the guidance of laojiaohua, he breathed the aura of the mountains. Slowly, Muyi found that his body became lighter, and the five life wheels in his body also emitted Yingying light. Even Muyi had an illusion that his body was getting heavier day by day.


    Although there is no increase in strength, Muyi feels that he is making progress every day. This situation is called nourishing by the old flower.


    As for the two women, they seem to take the Taoist temple on the mountain as their home and settle down here. Every day, when Muyi follows Lao Jiaohua to breathe aura, they will both stand on the cliff and watch the rising sun.


    After several times, Yan Wushuang also began to practice, but Lao Jiaohua didn''t say anything, so only Zhen Ping''er was left to watch the sun every day.


    Niannu''er is still sleeping. The years are changing and growing slowly every day. The big slave climbs up the mountain every morning and squats at the gate of the Taoist temple. When the sun goes down, he will also go down the mountain.


    Insect a and insect B began to teach Wu Xiaosi practice at the foot of the mountain. It seems that they want to teach Wu Xiaosi everything they have learned


    The day became calm. There was no one to disturb here, and Muyi seemed to forget the noise of the outside world and his identity. At the moment, he was just a little Taoist. Every day, with the practice of the old Taoist, he occasionally entered the mountain, and his footprints gradually spread all over the whole mountain.


    In Mu Yi''s eyes, there are clear springs, waterfalls, birds and flowers. Occasionally, he meets villagers at the foot of the mountain to collect herbs. At this time, Mu Yi will help. Gradually, the village at the foot of the mountain knows that there is a warm-hearted little Taoist on the mountain.


    There is no time in the mountains, and the cold does not know the year.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Mu Yi stayed in the mountain for two months. In the past two months, Lao Jiaohua didn''t teach him any secret methods. He just took him to breathe aura every day and occasionally pointed out his shortcomings in the process of cultivation.


    These two months have even helped Muyi for more than two years. Perhaps two years are very short for a strong man, but compared with Muyi''s practice time, we can see what two years mean to him.


    Although the old Taoist priest laid the foundation for him and made him advance by leaps and bounds until now, he has reached the perfection level with the help of the salary lamp. Even if Muyi has always paid attention to the foundation in this process, he still took many shortcuts after walking through the road of others for decades in a year.


    In the past two months on the mountain, Lao Jiaohua made up for the damage caused by his shortcut. Therefore, even if his strength did not increase, Muyi felt that he was reborn.


    If Mu Yi used to be a precious jade polished from hard stones, emitting dazzling light, now this light is gradually restrained and has a taste of returning to nature. His whole person looks like a harmless, pure and kind-hearted little Taoist. No one would expect that he has been killed constantly and is called a demon.


    The evil spirit originally contaminated by killing is now washed clean.


    Finally, in the early morning of this day, after another huff and puff, Muyi only felt a shiver, and the original life light wheel automatically appeared in the back of his head. Today''s original life light wheel is obviously thicker than before, and there is no more vanity.


    After the emergence of Benming light wheel, the change is just beginning. Then, there seems to be bursts of whispers from the light wheel. Listen carefully. It seems that some monks and eminent monks are reading the Buddhist sutra, which is the glazed Diamond Sutra.


    Small Buddhist runes gradually penetrated into Muyi''s body. His bones became more dense, white as jade, and his skin became more delicate. Under the skin, there was occasional golden light flashing.


    His blood became more viscous, but it sent out a fragrance, and his five internal organs became crystal clear.


    With the change of time, Muyi''s whole body is changing. This change is precisely because the glass Vajra body has completely broken through and reached the fifth sign.


    The fifth glazed Vajra body is already a small success. Although it is only a small success, it is one of the strongest divine skills of Buddhism, which is no less than the great success of the art of refining thunder. After all, it is a divine skill of sanctifying the body. It is said that it is handed down by the Buddha.


    Muyi can surpass fan in a short time and reach the fifth level. Although it is related to his better agreement with this skill and his body quenched from the fire in Nanming, the fundamental reason is that he has followed Lao Jiaohua in the past two months and pushed away the barrier bit by bit.


    It can be said that at the moment, Muyi can compare with those seven products and even the top experts with great strength. Even if ordinary second and third rate experts try their best, they may not be able to leave scars on him. This is the domineering place of Liuli King Kong.


    If you cooperate with Muyi''s own strength, his strength suddenly jumped up after two months of stagnation. At the moment, Muyi believes that even with his boxing skills alone, he is not inferior to Huang Feihong.


    This is not to say that his boxing level has been comparable to that of Huang Feihong, but that his strength is strong enough and condensed to the extreme to break thousands of methods.


    The whole process lasted for quite an hour. In the process, Muyi seemed to be bathed in golden light, making him look like a god of war and a relegated immortal. Yan Wushuang and Zhen pinger saw Muyi''s appearance. Even Zhen pinger, who was always cold, showed a look of surprise.


    As for Yan Wushuang, he opened his mouth and looked at Muyi with shock.


    What is this skill? Is that why he can reach the level of perfection at such a young age? Yan Wushuang thought, but why is this practice a little like Buddhist practice? And he''s a Taoist? Yan Wushuang was full of confusion, but no one answered all this for her.


    And Lao Jiaohua looked at Muyi with a happy face. How can Muyi hide from him with his realm? However, he didn''t have any objection to Mu Yi''s Buddhist skills. He seemed a little happy. He didn''t look like a tiger feared by those Taoist people.


    Finally, when the last golden light disappeared, Mu Yi also opened his eyes, and two golden lights flashed away in his eyes.


    After waking up, Muyi found his difference at the first time. His eyes, his mind, his senses and touch told him that heaven and earth were no longer the same, even he was different, and his mood gradually became happy.


    However, this pleasure did not last long. Muyi frowned and looked up at the sky. It seemed that there was something puzzling.


    "Feel it?" at this time, the voice of the old beggar sounded.


    "Elder, is that?" Mu Yi asked solemnly.


    "Yes, as you think, the stronger the strength, the more you can feel it. Like those who are the strongest, although they have strong strength, they actually don''t dare to act rashly. This suppression and restraint is slowly increasing. Now the perfect level strong can act recklessly, but maybe a few years later, even the perfect level strong don''t dare to act like this." The old beggar sighed and said.


    "Is there no way?" Mu Yi asked with a gloomy face.


    "There may be other ways, but you need to look for it. Maybe you can succeed in the future," said Lao Jiaohua, but Muyi''s heart was heavy.


    He now understood that the threat from above was the so-called end of the law catastrophe. Before, although he could feel it occasionally, it was very vague, but now with his breakthrough, he is closer to heaven and earth, and the feeling also increases.


    The old beggar''s words are undoubtedly frightening. This threat is constantly increasing. Now even the strongest in the third difficulty can''t easily fight. What will it look like if it goes on like this?


    Maybe after many years, even the first-class experts have become legends. The so-called experts are just some flower boxing, embroidered legs and Jianghu tricks. Who can think that the culprit of all this is the Dharma catastrophe?


    End of the law, end of the law!


    Mu Yi finally had a deep understanding of these two words. The so-called end method is not to exterminate mankind, but to destroy the practice system and wipe out this powerful force.


    As the old Taoist said, let him find a way. He just treated it with silence. Even the strongest in the third difficulty has nothing to do. What can he do?


    Mu Yi couldn''t help thinking of what the mysterious light man said to him in the ancient Yellow River Road and the sky mending que obtained from it. Is it really the last hope?


    Mu Yi shook his head gently, turned his mind into a wise sword, swept away those messy thoughts, and his mind became quiet again.


    As he stopped deliberately, the threats on his head disappeared, as if it were just an illusion and never appeared.


    Then, he began to check his body. Generally speaking, the breakthrough of the glass King Kong body made a leap in his strength. The glass King Kong body, which has not shown the mountain and dew, finally showed its hegemony and its strength as a divine skill when it reached the fifth weight.


    Of course, this change is naturally inseparable from the throughput of these two months. At the moment, Muyi has a feeling that the sixth life wheel is within reach. Even if he is willing, he can break through with a slight push at the moment.


    However, Muyi was not in a hurry, because even if he broke through, it was nothing to him, and even the growth of his strength would not be too great. Unless he could break the last life wheel, his strength would have a leap again.


    Moreover, Mu Yi has a faint feeling that as long as he opens the last life wheel, he will reach the perfection level. There is no need to go through pregnancy and maintenance, and there is no need for senior level. It is directly perfection, but it will also make his last life wheel particularly difficult.


    Nearby, Yan Wushuang and Zhen pinger were confused. They didn''t understand what sign language they were playing. In particular, Yan Wushuang was anxious like a cat scratching hard in her heart, but neither Muyi nor Lao Jiaohua had any intention to explain to her.


    Now, Muyi would rather know less. After all, the more he knows, the more troubles he will have. Instead, he might as well know nothing. At least there won''t be so many troubles at present. As for the future, it will be in the future.


    "Well, you''ve been here for two months, and everything you should be instructed has been instructed. If you stay any longer, it''s of no use to you. In that case, let''s leave early." Lao Jiaohua finally ordered to leave directly.


    As for what fortune is, Muyi didn''t ask. The answer was already in his heart. Fortune is a treasure. The treasure comes from himself. Now the key is in Muyi''s hand.


    "Thank you, master." Mu Yi saluted Lao Jiaohua and thanked him solemnly. Only he knew what the past two months meant to him.


    Two months later, niannu''er had already woke up, and years bamboo had increased by one section, reaching 17 sections, which also indicated that the strength of the little girl had soared again. Now with the help of years bamboo, I''m afraid her strength has reached the senior level, and there is no sign of instability in the realm.


    But although she woke up, the little girl had been hiding in the bamboo of years and refused to come out. Muyi naturally knew the little girl''s heart knot, but she didn''t urge it. She believed in the little girl.


    In addition to Muyi and the little girl, there are also big slaves. They keep going up and down the mountain every day. Coupled with their previous accumulation, they finally reduce his body by three inches again, and his strength has reached the peak of seven grades.


    Although I still haven''t caught up with the little girl, don''t forget that the little girl has a thousand year old tree heart and the finger bone left by her father, while the big slave only depends on herself and a volume of body refining skill, so if you really want to say, the big slave is the abnormal existence.


    In the past two months, even the two women who have been on the mountain have gained a lot. Before, Yan Wushuang only opened two life cycles, but now it has reached three. Zhen pinger has opened one more life cycle than Yan Wushuang, and now it is four.


    Although three rounds and four rounds are not worth mentioning in Mu Yi''s eyes, it is valuable to reach this level at their age, far beyond most geniuses in the Jianghu.

 Chapter 454

    When I first entered the ancient Yellow River Road, it was August 15. Then I came out to participate in the magic army competition, and closed in Dongting Lake for a month. In this way, it was October. Then I took a carriage South and pursued bamboo rhyme. Then I went to Guifeng mountain for two months. I had unknowingly reached the new year''s pass.


    This is the second year that Muyi ushered in after the death of Lao Dao. It was the December of the 29th year of Guangxu in the Qing Dynasty, which was also the end of 1903!


    "It''s Chinese New Year again."


    On the mountain, I don''t think there''s anything, but after going down the mountain, the village has been busy for the new year. It''s a hard year. Now it''s a hope. Relatives who leave home also return one after another at this time. Children can have new clothes to wear, and adults can take this opportunity to have a rest.


    "When we meet, let''s say goodbye here."


    On the official road, two carriages, one left and one right, lead to different directions in front, but now they represent parting.


    After knowing the so-called truth, Muyi did not continue to embarrass Zhen Ping''er, but she was born on the mountain for two months. Now, with complete merit and virtue, Muyi is going home, not the island on Dongting Lake, but the home of Funiu Mountain.


    Zhen Ping''er looked cold and just nodded at Muyi. Er Yan Wushuang solemnly thanked Muyi. After all, if it weren''t for Muyi, she wouldn''t progress so fast in the past two months, and even reach a higher level in the future.


    If there is no accident, after this separation, the chance of seeing you again in the future is undoubtedly quite slim. Although you are in the same Jianghu, you are not a person of the same world after all.


    "See you later."


    Zhen Ping''er and Yan Wushuang entered the carriage and drove slowly to the distance.


    "See you later?" Mu Yi chuckled, and then got into the carriage. Wu Xiaosi drove the carriage forward slowly. Now, as an apprentice of insect a and B, driving the car naturally belongs to him. In the past two months, Wu Xiaosi can only barely get started, but even so, insect a and B have been very satisfied.


    In fact, this is the normal cultivation speed. This is because Wu Xiaosi has the qualification to practice the way of mind and spirit. Otherwise, he can only take the martial arts way. After two months, he can even be rated as medium.


    As for Mu Yi, it is unique that he crossed the three levels of heart in just one month.


    Insect a and B naturally did not expect Wu Xiaosi to catch up with Muyi. In his opinion, it is enough for Wu Xiaosi to break through the first difficulty in a year, and his greatest wish in his lifetime is to see Wu Xiaosi break through the second difficulty.


    Master, apprentice, this is inheritance, not only a skill, but also a continuation of spirit.


    After this breakthrough, the big slave''s body shrunk a little, and he no longer looked eye-catching. At most, he was a big man. He could no longer be connected with the Dharma protector King Kong who used to be a thousand son deity.


    Moreover, Muyi once saw the transformation of a big slave, and his body soared to one foot. A pair of fists were even equal to Muyi''s head, and his strength reached a terrible level. However, Yizhang seems to be a limit for today''s big slaves. It is difficult to break through in a short time. His previous potential in his body has been exhausted. If he wants to break through again, he needs continuous savings, which can not be achieved in a year or two.


    But even with the strength of the big slave now, under the transformation, it has been called the top of the seven products invincible, and has enough self-protection.


    After the big slave broke through, Muyi asked him to take off the iron clothes he had been wearing. Although the iron art was heavy, it was of little use to him. After taking off the iron clothes, the big slave had to go above the carriage.


    The carriage squeaked forward, and Muyi swayed gently with the carriage, but his eyes kept looking out, as if thinking about something.


    "Well, it''s snowing?"


    I don''t know how long later, Muyi was surprised to find that it was snowing outside the car, and he looked around and knew that it had obviously been snowing for some time, but Muyi only found it now, that is to say, although he was looking outside the car, his mind was not on it, and he even forgot everything about the outside world.


    "Master, the snow in the south is rare, especially such a heavy snow." in front, there was a sound of insect a and B immediately, but listening to his tone, it was obviously a little happy. It seemed that he liked this snowy weather very much.


    Mu Yi felt a little and "saw" the front. The two figures had turned white. Although both of them were wearing hats and grass clothes, they would still feel bad in such a heavy wind and snow.


    "Find a place to avoid." Mu Yi said softly. He is not a harsh person, especially close to the people around him.


    "No, I asked the way before. If I walk more than ten miles, there is a town that can arrive just before dark." insect a and B said.


    Hearing the words of insect a and B, Muyi stopped saying anything.


    It was dark when they came to the town mentioned by insect a and B. they found an inn to stay. They simply ate something, and then they went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    At night, Muyi was immersed in meditation. Now, he has opened six rounds. In his body, six huge life wheels stand up. Even the newly opened life wheel shows no signs of instability. At the same time, after this breakthrough, the life light wheel automatically integrates into one, which is more like water to canal. Muyi naturally understands that it is not polished and integrated bit by bit like the fifth life wheel, All this is because Lao Jiaohua''s guidance for two months.


    The sixth life wheel is the eyebrow center wheel, also known as the moon wheel. The eyes are Yang and the moon wheel is Yin. The moon wheel is the legendary opening of the eye of heaven. Opening the eyebrow center wheel is the opening of the eye of heaven. All demons and ghosts disappear in front of the eye of heaven. You can''t hide it.


    In ancient times, a fox turned into a beautiful woman to seduce scholars. Scholars didn''t know it because of mortals. At this time, Taoist priests often came to the door with the slogan of subduing demons and demons.


    The reason why these Taoists can easily find it is because they have opened the heavenly eye. As long as they pass through a place and the heavenly eye opens, there will be a clear distinction between the popularity, ghost and evil here, such as a light at night.


    Muyi had no interest in subduing demons and demons, and was too lazy to open his heavenly eye to look around. However, when he settled, he suddenly felt a familiar breath approaching him quickly, but the breath was obviously unstable at the moment, and there was a very pure resentment entangled in the breath.


    Sensing this, Muyi also opened his eyes, then shook his body and disappeared directly into the house.


    On the street near the inn, a woman dressed in white fell into the snow. The surrounding snow was gradually dyed red, and the woman''s breath became weaker and weaker. She could be killed at any time.


    At this time, Muyi''s figure appeared next to the woman. The woman in front of her was no one else. It was Yan Wushuang who had just separated for one day. The original meeting was expected in the future, but it was realized so soon. However, Muyi never thought that it would be such a result to meet again.


    After thinking, he bent down, picked up Yan Wushuang, and then quickly disappeared into the street.


    "Am I dead?"


    When consciousness gradually recovered, Yan Wushuang thought at a loss. At the moment, she can''t feel the existence of her body and has no pain. Maybe it''s like becoming a ghost? I just don''t know when black and white impermanence will come.


    But soon, Yan Wushuang realized that it was wrong. She tried to open her eyes, and then the floating soul seemed to return to her body, and everything in front of her gradually became clear.


    "I''m not dead?" Yan Wushuang blinked, as if he couldn''t believe it, but the gradually restored consciousness told her that she was still alive, especially the room smelled good, and the candle was flickering gently.


    "At least I can''t die now." then a voice came from the side.


    Hearing this sound, Yan Wushuang was suddenly excited. She struggled to get up, but there was a sharp pain in her chest, which made her fall back to the bedding.


    "Your wound has just been bandaged. If you don''t want to tear it again, keep moving." with this sound, a figure finally appeared in Yan unparalleled''s sight.


    "Flag bearer, please go to save Ping''er. She''s in danger now." although she didn''t continue to struggle, Yan Wushuang said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, what happened?" Muyi asked. After all, Yan Wushuang is also a strong man in three rounds, and Zhen Pinger is a strong man in four rounds. With their strength, it seems that something should not happen.


    "It''s Ping''er''s master. Originally, Ping''er and I were on our way. Her master suddenly appeared. If Ping''er hadn''t stopped me, I would be dead now." Yan Wushuang looked a little gloomy.


    "Since it''s her master, you don''t have to worry." Muyi said. He didn''t expect the other party to be nearby all the time, otherwise he wouldn''t have just separated. Zhen pinger''s master appeared. However, Muyi didn''t want to intervene. After all, it''s a matter between other people''s teachers and disciples, which has nothing to do with him, and the other party is also a poor man. Of course, Poor people must be hated.


    "No, you don''t know. Ping''er''s master will really kill her. The reason why Ping''er hid in the mountain before is because she knows that once she goes down the mountain, her master will take her." Yan Wushuang said immediately.


    "Her master wants to kill her?" Mu Yi frowned. It seems that Zhen Ping''er''s feelings for her master should not be so. However, Zhen Ping''er has been cold and quiet. Others don''t know what she thinks. Perhaps, if Yan Wushuang''s story is true, even if she was forced to stay in the mountain at that time, it would be the ultimate.


    This is definitely a proud woman who doesn''t want to bow her head. Muyi knew this when she took her away and she didn''t have a word to explain.


    "Yes, her master has gone crazy. Muyi, please, for the sake of knowing each other, can you save her? Ping''er is actually a poor man. If you don''t save her, she will have to die." Yan Wushuang said finally, he was begging, and directly called Muyi''s name.


    Zhen Pinger is proud. The Yan in front of her is unparalleled. Why not?

 Chapter 455

    After listening to Yan Wushuang''s words, Mu Yi did not act immediately, but frowned. His character has never been the kind of asking for trouble. Although Zhen Ping''er is not a stranger with him, he can''t be regarded as a friend. After all, in the two months on the mountain, they said less than ten words.


    "Muyi, you are also a big husband. Since you caught her here, you should send her back to Yangcheng so that you don''t owe her."


    Seeing that Muyi seemed unmoved, Yan Wushuang finally said loudly, and even did not hesitate to annoy Muyi.


    "Well, where did she happen? And what else do you know?" Mu Yi finally nodded.


    Yan Wushuang was overjoyed when she saw Muyi''s promise. She quickly said what happened after the separation. It turned out that the two had been separated from Muyi for less than half a day. Zhen pinger''s master stopped them and accused Zhen pinger of being unfilial and betraying her.


    Zhen Ping''er didn''t explain anything at that time. She just whispered to Yan Wushuang and told her to run quickly. Unexpectedly, her Master heard the voice, so she directly started to catch Yan Wushuang.


    At this time, Zhen pinger made a bold move, but her master''s strength far exceeded her and easily defeated her. As for Yan Wushuang, naturally, she was deeply in love with Zhen pinger''s sisters and refused to leave. As a result, she was also hurt. When Zhen pinger''s master wanted to kill her, Zhen pinger suddenly showed some secret skill and temporarily trapped her master.


    Yan Wushuang also knew that she could not save Yan Wushuang with her strength. Thinking that she had just separated from Muyi for a long time, she turned to track Muyi. She believed that as long as she knew Muyi, she could definitely save Zhen Ping''er with Muyi''s strength.


    So she followed the road that Muyi left. Although the heavy snow covered all traces, fortunately, it was an official road all the way, and there was no fork in the road. In addition, she knew where Muyi was going for a long time, so she didn''t have to worry about chasing the wrong one.


    However, she ignored her injury and stumbled all the way. With her last will, she finally came to the town. Then she couldn''t hold on and fainted in the street. Fortunately, the place where she fainted was not far from the inn where Muyi was located. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be more beautiful female corpses in the street tomorrow.


    Although Mu Yi doesn''t know why Zhen Ping''er''s master wants to kill her, according to Yan Wushuang, the other party seems to be insane and crazy, and such people usually have no reason to speak of. Even if Zhen Ping''er is really killed, it''s not impossible.


    "Do you have something close to Zhen Ping''er?" Mu Yi finally asked.


    "Personal thing? Is this hairpin OK? She gave it to me." Yan Wushuang took off the hairpin with difficulty.


    "Yes." Muyi took it and nodded. From this golden hairpin, Muyi felt two breath, one thick and one light. The light one is unparalleled, and the thick one is Zhen Ping''er.


    This kind of intimate thing is infected by the breath for a long time, so it will naturally take its owner''s breath, but ordinary people can''t feel it, but it is clearly visible in the eyes of Muyi.


    Then, Mu Yi called insect a and B to guard Yan Wushuang, and then took years bamboo and left quickly.


    "Bottle, you will be fine."


    Yan Wushuang watched Muyi disappear and whispered silently at the bottom of her heart.


    At night, the world was white, especially in the wilderness. Fortunately, the heavy snow had stopped. Muyi walked on the snow without trace, like a light smoke, and disappeared quickly.


    On the way, it is natural that vigorous steps are the most suitable. Almost every step, Muyi can feel the fluctuation of the earth. This is the induction only when the vigorous steps reach a certain depth. Muyi obviously couldn''t do this long before going up the mountain, but now he is familiar. Every step seems to become an instinct.


    His figure is faster and faster, and the distance between them is farther and farther. There is a kind of artistic conception of shrinking into inches. In this case, his speed can be imagined.


    The carriage drove all day. It was only half an hour at Muyi''s feet, and then Muyi followed the direction where the two women left. Soon, a broken carriage appeared on the roadside. As for the horse pulling the carriage, it fell into the snow at the moment, but except for a layer of skin and the skeleton below, the flesh and blood of the two horses had disappeared.


    Feeling the residual resentment on the horse, Muyi frowned again. Then, he took out the hairpin and began to use the trace. After a short time, Muyi''s heavenly eyes opened, and a gray line continued to the distance from the hairpin.


    The next moment, Muyi disappeared.


    A cold wind blew, the snowflakes flew all over the sky, and the two horses gradually disappeared, leaving only two protruding snow bags.


    Muyi tracked all the way according to the breath on the hairpin, and went out for almost dozens of miles before stopping in a wilderness.


    "Is it here?" Muyi glanced. Although it was covered with heavy snow, he could still see that it was a desolate place. There were no villages, no trees, and even a steady stream of dead gas under the earth. I''m afraid this is also the main reason why there were no trees here.


    There is no doubt that this is a dead place, and Zhen Ping''er''s breath disappears here. After all, tracing is not omnipotent. The dead breath here can cover Zhen Ping''er''s breath and make the hairpin lose its guiding role.


    "Brother, it''s fierce here." suddenly, niannu''er drilled out of the bamboo of years and floated beside Muyi, with a little dignified face.


    Although the little girl is also a ghost, her breath is extremely pure, and the dead breath here is complex, just like the difference between gemstones and rubble. At the moment, the little girl says it''s fierce here. She means it''s dangerous and it''s a fierce place.


    What is the land of great evil? Children have no clothes, no gas, stones do not nourish the earth, too much is irresistible, there is no male or female alone, forcing the Nianming hall, and the oblique Xin is not right on the side, which can be described as a fierce place.


    Of course, as Lao Jiaohua said, the quadrupole land can no longer be called a great evil, because there are death and no life, death and forbidden areas. The two are not at the same level at all.


    The fierce place is not inaccessible. At least with the current strength of Muyi, it is absolutely qualified to enter.


    "Nu''er, find the entrance and let''s go in to save people." Mu Yi said simply. In this place, whether his perception or heavenly eye, it''s not as good as niannu''er, because it belongs to her instinct.


    "Brother, wait for me." niannu nodded, and then disappeared in a flash.


    Muyi didn''t worry about standing where she was. With the strength of the little girl today, it''s easy to escape unless she meets a strong man of the perfect level. As for Zhen pinger''s master, she can''t be a strong man of the perfect level. If so, Yan Wushuang can''t escape even if she is ten times stronger.


    Zhen pinger uses the secret method to trap her teacher. With her four rounds of strength, she may be able to trap the second difficult peak for a little while. No matter how high it is, even the secret method can''t help. After all, her power is limited.


    "Brother, I found it."


    Niannu''er deserved to have reached the peak of fierce ghost. She didn''t let Mu Yi wait too long, so good news came.


    Then, Muyi followed niannu''er to an earth slope. However, when he got close, Muyi found that the earth slope was actually an ancient tomb, but the sea had changed. The ancient tomb had long been buried underground. I''m afraid it would be difficult for Muyi to find it if it wasn''t for niannu''er''s guidance.


    When the masked slate was lifted, a passage suddenly appeared in front of Muyi. Muyi jumped in without hesitation.


    The passage was very dry and could not even notice the death. It seemed that it was two different places from before. Muyi went deep with the little girl, and soon came to the main Tomb of the ancient tomb, and then saw Zhen Ping''er.


    At this time, Zhen pinger was tied to a stone pillar, her head hung down, her breath was weak to the extreme, her clothes were ragged and soaked in blood, which was obviously caused by whipping with a whip. I think she was severely beaten before Muyi came.


    Seeing Zhen Ping''er''s tragedy, Mu Yi has no good feelings for the younger martial sister Zhu, who was once involved with Nian. Anyway, Zhen Ping''er in front of her is her apprentice, and would rather be taken away than reveal half of the news about her. Even if some are disobedient, they should not be treated like this.


    However, thinking of the other party''s unbridled use of prohibition, I''m afraid human nature has long been out of touch with her.


    Lao Jiaohua said she was a poor person, but in Mu Yi''s eyes, she was a murderable person.


    Thinking of this, Muyi no longer hesitated and went directly to Zhen Ping''er. He put his palm on her head and woke her up first. However, at this time, the rope that originally tied Zhen Ping''er suddenly wrapped around Muyi. The rope seemed to have spirit and was as fast as lightning.


    Muyi wanted to escape, but Zhen Ping''er who lost the rope has fallen down. If he escaped, Zhen Ping''er must fall to the ground, so he hesitated. Muyi didn''t escape after all, but just reached out to hold Zhen Ping''er.


    With this hesitation, the rope had wrapped around him, from his feet to his chest. Obviously, this rope is a rare magic weapon. It is not only flexible, but also extremely tough.


    "Jie Jie!"


    At this time, there was an ugly laugh in the tomb, but strangely, Muyi didn''t find anything before. With his perfect strength, it was not normal.


    In fact, the reason why Muyi didn''t dodge was also intentional, in order to lead the other party out. After all, if you want to control magic tools, you can''t stay too far away.


    Seeing that Muyi was entangled, the little girl was surprised and quickly came to Muyi. Her little hand had turned into a sharp claw and was about to grasp it towards the rope.


    "I''ll wait a minute." Mu Yi spoke directly with his mind. Although she didn''t understand, the little girl stopped and quickly drilled into the bamboo of years.

 Chapter 456

    In the twinkling of an eye, an old woman with a bent back came out of a wall. Seeing this, Muyi couldn''t help showing her surprise. No wonder he didn''t feel someone before. It was obvious that the mystery was in that wall.


    However, looking at the old woman in front of me, Mu Yi was not sure. Is this person really the younger martial sister Zhu? The only woman involved with Nian? Just according to Yan Feifei, the other party was also beautiful in those years. Why is it like this now?


    Even as a senior sister, Yan Feifei still looks like a beautiful woman, but Zhu Shimei, who used to be no less than her, has become such a ghost. I think even if Yan Feifei saw it with his own eyes, he can''t believe it is true.


    "I said why the little Sao hoof didn''t want to marry my son. She had a good relationship outside." the old woman stared at Mu Yi and Zhen Ping''er in his arms. At this time, Zhen Ping''er was still in a coma and knew nothing about the outside world.


    "Are you Zhu Xianglan?" Muyi looked at the old woman and asked directly, and his son? Did she have a son?


    "Say, how long have you been with this hoof? I even told you my name." the old woman, that is, Zhu Xianglan, shouted.


    "Do you know the only one?" Mu Yi asked directly with a cold smile.


    "Who the hell are you?" after reading the name, Zhu Xianglan''s face suddenly became ferocious and stared at Mu Yi maliciously. There was incomparable hatred in her eyes.


    "You don''t care who I am. No wonder I didn''t want you for a while. Just like you, I''m afraid anyone would abandon you." Muyi continued. Although his voice was flat, his words made Zhu Xianglan more and more irritable.


    "Boy, no matter who you are, I swear to torture you to death bit by bit. I''ll cut you a thousand or ten thousand dollars to let you watch your meat be cut off bit by bit, and then cook your meat and feed it to you. Even after you die, I''ll detain your soul and torture you day and night, making you regret coming to this world." Mu Yi obviously angered the other party, and the bone chilling cold came out of the other party.


    Muyi also knew the strength of the other party for a long time. The second difficulty was the peak and opened seven life wheels. No wonder even Yan Feifei was ashamed of her qualifications. In particular, she later practiced forbidden art. It can be explained that she had such achievements in just more than ten years.


    But in Mu Yi''s opinion, Zhu Xianglan has gone astray. She has reached the peak of her life and can no longer break through. Even her life expectancy has been greatly reduced, less than half of ordinary people. This is also the main reason why she has become such a ghost.


    As for the other party''s threat, Muyi didn''t pay attention at all. At the moment, he held Zhen pinger, and his mental power was constantly introduced into her body, soothing her injury and pulling her back from the death line.


    Of course, Muyi has other ways to recover the other party. For example, the rejuvenation symbol is not suitable for the moment. Even if you want to use it, you have to wait to leave here.


    "Don''t you want to know the only way to read?" Muyi continued.


    "Hum, boy, don''t think that reading is the only way to threaten me. Do you really think I don''t know that he has already died?" Zhu Xianglan looked at Mu Yi sarcastically.


    "Well, why do you want your apprentice to marry your son?" Muyi shook his head and then changed another question.


    "I raised this hoof. Everything about her is mine. She will marry whoever I want her to marry." Zhu Xianglan said disdainfully.


    "But she is your disciple," said Muyi uncontrollably.


    "So what? Come on, let me show you my son." Zhu Xianglan said, and a figure came out of the wall. His steps were a little stiff, shrouded in black robes, and his body exuded a strong resentment.


    When he came near and looked up, Muyi finally saw his appearance. It was a pale face and his eyes were only white. The appearance gave Muyi a familiar feeling. However, the man in front of him was neither living nor dead.


    His body has died, but it is maintained by a secret technique, which is very different from refining the corpse, and his soul is still confined in the body. Through his black robe, some runes are densely painted on his body, which is the main reason why he can maintain this state.


    "Eat, eat!"


    The man looked at Mu Yi and opened his mouth.


    "My son is good, don''t worry. When my mother has tortured him enough, I''ll eat him for you." Zhu Xianglan''s expression suddenly became gentle, as if the man was really her son.


    At the same time, Muyi finally understood where those angry souls had gone. The man in front of him was actually a container, and those angry souls had become his food.


    "You''re crazy." Muyi looked at Zhu Xianglan and sighed.


    "Hum, boy, you dare to talk big now. You have been locked by my immortal rope. No matter how powerful you are, you can only be captured." Zhu Xianglan said with a cold hum. She seemed dissatisfied with Muyi''s calmness. In her opinion, Muyi should have knelt down and begged for mercy at the moment.


    "Immortal rope?" Muyi shook his head. Although he was bound, Muyi could feel a force coming into his body and wanted to lock his power. However, just after entering his body, the force was wiped out by several life cycles, which could not affect him. Even if he wanted to break it.


    This immortal rope may be able to bind the peak and even the senior level strong, but it can never bind the perfect level, because the perfect level strong, both inside and outside, has long been condensed into one force. If you want to divide and close, you can do whatever you want, and you can be perfect. Can it be locked by just a rope?


    "Really?" Mu Yi sneered, and the strength in his body surged out, and the six life wheels shook together.


    "Collapse!"


    With Muyi''s strength, the immortal rope that tied him suddenly made a sour sound, and then the rope began to tighten.


    "Eh?"


    The expected breaking didn''t happen. Just when Muyi exerted his strength, the immortal rope suddenly became tough with his strength. Although he didn''t exert all his strength at the moment, he could definitely achieve half step perfection, but in his feeling, the immortal rope still seemed to be old and not to the extreme.


    At first, after hearing the sound made by the immortal rope, Zhu Xianglan was startled and thought she had been broken, but as a result, the immortal rope still firmly tied Muyi.


    In fact, this immortal rope was not refined by Zhu Xianglan, and she didn''t have this ability. She found it in this ancient tomb and immediately took it as her own. With her knowledge, she could only tell that it should be a magic weapon.


    However, she only managed to refine a few years after she got the immortal rope. From then on, she went all the way. As long as one didn''t pay attention, even if the seven product master was locked, she could only surrender obediently. Relying on the immortal rope, she had plotted against many strong people and succeeded every time.


    Because of this, she has more and more confidence in shenxiansuo.


    It was because she knew that Muyi was strong that she didn''t act rashly. She didn''t appear suddenly until Muyi was separated from the two women, and deliberately let Yan Wushuang go at the critical time, so as to attract Muyi. However, she didn''t expect Muyi to come so soon, and even didn''t need her follow-up guidance plan.


    After noticing the arrival of Muyi, she hid. The wall was accidentally discovered by her. Although it seems to be a wall, it can enter it and isolate all the breath. Inside, you can see the outside, but outside, you can''t see the inside.


    Finally, after Muyi arrived, she saved Zhen Ping''er as she expected. The fairy rope prepared early took the opportunity to bind Muyi. At this point, she came out from behind the wall and looked like she was high above and had the winning ticket.


    Although Mu Yi''s strength at the moment exceeded her expectations, shenxiansuo didn''t disappoint her.


    "Ha ha, boy, if you have the ability, you can continue to earn. The more you earn, the tighter it will be. Moreover, the immortal rope can not only bind you, but even your soul can''t leave." Zhu Xianglan laughed proudly, and she didn''t mind letting Mu Yi know more at this time.


    Mu Yi has no doubt about Zhu Xianglan''s words, but he has no intention to escape from the soul. With his current strength, escaping from the soul is a dead word. Now, he is far from reaching the realm of soul out of the body.


    Although he got the three realms charm in Xianwang''s tomb, it''s a pity that his strength is too low and he hasn''t drawn the charm. The three realms charm is the sustenance for the soul to get out of the body. With the help of the three realms charm, the soul can travel in the three realms.


    Of course, the three realms is just an exaggeration, but this talisman can at least let the soul roam in this world. Of course, this is only limited to the night. During the day, the vigorous Qi is strong. I''m afraid it''s difficult to protect the three realms even if they wander.


    For such a long time, although it is not enough to draw the three realms of wandering, Mu Yi has been studying. He has more or less learned about the soul out of the body, and this immortal rope can bind the soul. This is definitely not a magic weapon. Obviously, Zhu Xianglan doesn''t know the goods.


    "Although the immortal rope is powerful, I guess you haven''t refined it all yet?" Mu Yi suddenly said.


    "Why... Good boy, you dare to cheat me. You want to die." Zhu Xianglan was directly angry, and a whip appeared in her hand, which was about to be pulled towards Muyi.


    At this time, Muyi still didn''t have any worries, but there was a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    Just when the whip was about to fall on Muyi, suddenly, a green light gushed out of him, and then a small figure blocked Muyi''s face, holding the whip towards Muyi with one hand.


    "Fierce ghost?"


    Zhu Xianglan looked at niannu''er and opened her eyes. Although she had seen niannu''er behind the wall before, she couldn''t feel the breath here, so she didn''t know how strong niannu''er was. She just thought it was a kid raised by Mu Yi.


    Now, niannu''er grabbed her whip with one hand. It''s not just a fierce ghost, but even the peak of a fierce ghost.


    Thinking of this, I wish Xianglan''s eyes were bright and greedy. She looked at niannu''er and wished she could peel and swallow niannu''er alive.


    "Good, good, good, I''m really blessed. I can not only catch a top meat, but also meet the best fierce ghosts." Zhu Xianglan said quickly, looking at niannu''er, looking a little crazy.


    "Little girl, come here and follow me later." Zhu Xianglan said softly.


    "Bad guy." niannu''er''s voice was clear and crisp, staring at Zhu Xianglan fiercely.


    "Little girl, my mother-in-law is a good person. Following her mother-in-law ensures that you become stronger. How about you being a daughter-in-law for her mother-in-law?" Zhu Xianglan couldn''t help saying.


    "Watch it!"


    Niannu''er''s small face was angry and stretched out his hand. Years bamboo directly appeared in her hand, and then hit Zhu Xianglan.


    Zhu Xianglan took the opportunity to take back the whip, but she didn''t attack again. On the contrary, the son around her rushed towards niannu with a cry.


    "Bang!"


    Niannu''er didn''t leave his hand at all. For 18 years, the bamboo fell directly on the other party''s head, but the other party''s head was surprisingly hard, which made niannu''er return without success at the first blow. However, after receiving this stick, the man also went back. It seemed that this stick woke him up a little, and there was a trace of fear on his face. He didn''t dare to rush up again.


    "Fool, you don''t know to hide." Zhu Xianglan was angry when she saw her son''s reaction, but she wasn''t willing to beat her son, but then she looked at niannu''s eyes and became fierce.


    "Little girl, I wanted you to be my daughter-in-law. I didn''t expect you to be so ignorant. In this case, you should be integrated with my son." Zhu Xianglan''s smile is ferocious, and her so-called integration is obviously to let her eat niannu son as a ghost, which is definitely a great tonic for her son.


    But niannu''er''s expression was colder. He held the bamboo of years in one hand and suddenly pinched a handprint in the other hand.


    "Zha!"


    At that time, a complex Rune appeared in the middle of the little girl''s eyebrows. Muyi was so impressed that it was the soul character rune. Just now, the rune became more complex and even showed a perfect artistic conception. Moreover, Muyi felt a strong threat, which raised an alarm in his heart.


    Looking at this rune, Mu Yi suddenly thought of the only finger bone left by Nian. At the moment, the power of power flow comes from that finger bone. But now, all of it belongs to niannu. Unfortunately, the little girl can''t master this Rune and give full play to its power. After all, the power of this rune is foreign, even from her father, It takes a long time to absorb and digest.


    Once niannuer can control this rune, I''m afraid her strength will reach the perfection level. This is a gift from her father, which saves her countless hard work at once, but this opportunity is beyond the envy of others.

 Chapter 457

    "Zha!"


    With niannuer''s light Zha, the soul character Rune suddenly flourished. Although niannuer''s current state can only play a small part of its power, this is based on the perfection level. For Zhu Xianglan, this small part of its power has been a disaster.


    "No!"


    Looking at the soul character rune, Zhu Xianglan suddenly raised an extreme fear in her heart. She instinctively shouted out. Unfortunately, she couldn''t change anything. The whip she was pulling towards niannu was getting slower and slower, and the expression on her face was also slowly stiff.


    "Poop!"


    Finally, the look in Zhu Xianglan''s eyes disappeared, and her soul was directly sucked into the runes in the air.


    The little girl seemed to be stunned by her own move. She didn''t react for a long time. Until Zhu Xianglan''s "son" gave a roar and ran away without looking back, the little girl was in a trance. The soul character Rune also quietly disappeared into her eyebrows, and there was no difference.


    In fact, not only niannu''er, but also Mu Yi stayed for a while. It was not difficult for him to break away from the immortal rope, but he didn''t want to destroy the treasure. He just didn''t expect that Zhu Xianglan died in the hands of niannu''er in such a short time.


    To be more accurate, she should have died in the only hand of Nian. After all, the perfection of the soul character Rune still absorbed the power of the finger bone. I wish Xianglan hard to find it all her life. Finally, she died under the power of the man who entangled her all her life. It is doomed to drink and peck.


    Maybe Nian really failed Zhu Xianglan, but this is not the reason why she has become like this. For so many years, she has done a lot of evil, which can be seen from the resentment around her, and her so-called son should not have appeared in this world.


    Unfortunately, just after he was asked to escape into the wall, Muyi made up his mind that he would save Zhen pinger and kill the scourge. Moreover, he was also very interested in the wall and could isolate the breath. Even the immortal rope of Zhu Xianglan was obtained here, which made him more curious about the owner of the ancient tomb.


    After Zhu Xianglan died, the immortal Suo lost his master. Muyi just made a slight effort and broke free from it. At this time, Zhen pinger also woke up and turned around.


    When she felt that she was being held, Zhen Ping''er struggled. Unfortunately, at the moment, she was weak. This struggle could only be a weak twist, and the pain of her body immediately made her frown tightly.


    "Just wake up."


    At this time, a voice came into Zhen Ping''er''s ears. Hearing this familiar voice, Zhen Ping''er''s body gradually stiffened. At this time, an inexplicable force poured out from the depths of her body, so that she could barely stand by herself.


    "Thank you for saving me."


    After getting up, Zhen pinger said slowly. Her voice was a little hoarse. Although she didn''t know what was going on, she could basically guess when she saw Muyi. It must be Yan Wushuang who found Muyi, and then he would come to save her.


    "No, since I took you away at the beginning, I naturally want to send you back safely." Muyi said faintly, "your injury is a little serious. You''d better treat it first."


    Mu Yi naturally knows the situation of Zhen Ping''er. Although he is standing at the moment, it is also the end of a powerful crossbow. It is clear that he is about to lose his grip, so he did not hesitate to take out a rejuvenation symbol and shoot it on Zhen Ping''er.


    Zhen pinger deliberately refused, but Muyi had moved before her words were exported, and then a strong green light wrapped her. In the green light, she was full of vitality and scrambled to drill into her body.


    The fact has become established. Zhen pinger finally closes her eyes and begins to absorb this force. At this time, even she doesn''t know what kind of feeling she feels in her heart. In short, it''s very complex.


    Time passed quietly, and Muyi didn''t leave until Zhen pinger woke up.


    A rejuvenation charm can''t make her recover completely. After all, she was injured too badly before, but it''s better for most of her. At least her action is unimpeded. It''s just the wound on her body, but it still needs some time.


    When Zhen pinger woke up, she also found Zhu Xianglan lying on the ground without any breath. Her expression immediately became more complex. In fact, from the moment she saw Muyi, she had thought of this result, but she didn''t see it before. She always had a trace of fantasy in her heart.


    Now seeing Zhu Xianglan''s body, her face can''t help showing deep sadness.


    "You can take revenge on me later," said Mu Yi, looking at Zhen Ping''er.


    "No, although I had thought of such a day, I just didn''t think it would be so soon. Even when you found me, I had this hunch." Zhen Ping''er shook his head and said.


    "Don''t you hate her?" Mu Yi asked.


    "No, if I hadn''t had her, I would have starved to death. She gave me a second life and taught me everything, so even if she killed me, I wouldn''t regret it, let alone blame her." Zhen Ping''er said slowly.


    "Can I bury her here?" Zhen Ping''er then looked at Mu Yi and said, this is an ancient tomb. As for the bones of the original owner, it is no longer suitable to bury Zhu Xianglan.


    "You don''t need to ask me what you want to do. In addition, do you know whose tomb is here?" Muyi asked again. At the moment, the immortal rope is in his hand, and no one controls it. The immortal rope is only one meter long, about the thickness of your little thumb, and the surface is dark. However, if you look at it carefully, you can find that the immortal rope is not pure black, It is composed of small scales, but these scales are too small to be ignored.


    "I don''t know, even I don''t know that she has been hiding here for so many years." Zhen Ping''er''s tone is a little low. As an apprentice, she doesn''t know here. Obviously, she doesn''t get Zhu Xianglan''s trust, which is even worse than seeing Zhu Xianglan''s death.


    "Well, you don''t have to be too sad. This ending is a good thing for her. I''ll leave it to you and I''ll go inside."


    When Mu Yi finished, he took the immortal rope and walked towards the wall, while Nian Nuer followed closely with bare feet.


    Seeing Muyi and niannu''er disappear on the wall, Zhen Ping''er is not too surprised. After a while, she comes to Zhu Xianglan and squats down. With one hand, she gently covers Zhu Xianglan''s eyelids, then comes to a corner of the tomb and digs on the ground with both hands.


    Although she had self-cultivation and could dig hard ground with both hands, she still made her ten fingers gradually stained with blood, but Zhen Ping''er didn''t seem to notice and continued to dig there.


    At the moment when he crossed the wall, Muyi only felt that he seemed to squeeze in. He had tried it by hand before. The wall was very hard. Even the heavenly eye could not see anything wrong. When the idea of going through the wall came into his mind and took action, the hard wall suddenly softened and let him pass through the wall successfully.


    Mu Yi saw such a magical wall for the first time. Although Taoism has the so-called wall piercing technique, it is not the same concept at all. However, Mu Yi can understand when he thinks of the immortal rope in his hand. Since there is an immortal rope in this ancient tomb, it is normal even if it is more magical.


    Looking back, the wall has recovered as before. Even Muyi reached out and touched it. It was only a hard wall. If he hadn''t watched Zhu Xianglan come out from here, Muyi would never have thought there was such a big space behind the wall.


    After coming in, Mu Yi didn''t see the fierce object, that is, Zhu Xianglan''s so-called son. In fact, it can''t be regarded as a human, but it''s just covered with a layer of human skin. It''s more or less intelligent. It''s undoubtedly more appropriate to describe him with a fierce object.


    Although no evil was found, Muyi was not in a hurry, but observed carefully.


    The area here is five or six times wider than the tombs outside. Looking at the furnishings here, it is more like the combination of the study and the closed place. Here, there are two rows of bookshelves, which should have been filled with books, but at the moment, there are many porcelain, jade, even yellow and white objects, and many calligraphy and paintings are hung on the wall.


    However, these things were added later, and there are many daily necessities here. Even Zhu Xianglan has regarded this place as his place of practice. There is that wall and crystal ball. This place is really safe. Even if someone breaks into the ancient tomb, he can''t find it as long as he doesn''t know the mystery in this way.


    Next to it is a huge table. At the moment, there is only a crystal ball with a person''s head left on the table.


    Mu Yi tried to communicate with the crystal ball with his mental strength. At that time, a picture emerged on it. It was the scene of Zhen pinger digging a hole with his hands. Obviously, Zhu Xianglan used the crystal ball to observe the outside. In vain, he thought that the wall could see the outside from the inside. The original truth was here.


    Mu Yi saw from the crystal ball that Zhen Ping''er''s hands had been stained with blood and his expression was numb.


    Looking at her appearance, Muyi sighed. In fact, even if Zhu Xianglan didn''t die in niannuer''s hands, Muyi wouldn''t let her go, which has nothing to do with justice.


    Take back the mental strength, and the picture in the crystal ball disappears. Muyi continues to observe around. On the other side, there is a huge jade bed. Taking out this jade bed alone is priceless treasure, and practicing on it will definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    Then, Muyi also found the trace of the fierce object escaping. In the nearby corner, there was a stone gate. Muyi pushed the stone gate open with a slight force, and a strong breath of death gushed out of it.


    This breath of death is very strong, and it can not be formed in a short time. However, no matter how strong the breath of death is, it will not cause harm to Muyi. When his heart moves, Muyi''s whole body will be covered with a light flame, and the originally surging breath of death will be pushed away from him.


    Then Mu Yi took niannu''er and went in.

 Chapter 458

    Behind the stone gate is a long ladder, which continuously winds deep into the ground, and the more it goes down, the more dead it is. Muyi meets such a strong dead gas for the first time. No wonder there will be no grass on the ground. Even if human animals live on it, they will soon be assimilated by the dead gas and die.


    "Da! Da!"


    When Mu Yi''s feet left the steps and stepped on the hard ground, the whole man stood there directly, his face showed a shocked look, and his eyes stared at the front.


    In front of him was a continuous, endless sarcophagus. At a rough glance, there were thousands of sarcophagus, and an oil lamp was placed on each coffin, but all of them were extinguished.


    Moreover, Muyi also found the residual smell of the murderer before, but when he came here, he didn''t notice it anymore. I think the murderer should hide deep.


    "What the hell is this place?" Muyi returned to his mind for a long time, and then guessed in his heart, not to mention how much human and material resources it would take to open up this huge underground world. If there were people in these thousands of sarcophagus, it would be thousands of people, but no one knew what was deeper.


    "Do you want to explore?" Mu Yi hesitated. After all, this place is too dangerous. Even with his perfect strength, he can''t guarantee anything. As Lao Jiaohua said, the water in the Jianghu is far deeper than he thought.


    In particular, knowing the existence of the quadrupole Jedi, or the secrets of ancient times, and the end of the law catastrophe, makes Mu Yi believe that even the fourth difficulty is difficult to last forever, not to mention that he is only perfect now.


    If he is only in the Jianghu, with his strength, there are not many things he can worry about, but there is a big secret in front of him. If Mao rushes in rashly, he may lose his life in it.


    A gentleman doesn''t stand under a dangerous wall. Muyi thinks he should learn this.


    "Young man, leave. This is not where you should come."


    Just when Mu Yi hesitated, an old voice came from the deepest place. For a while, countless sarcophagus trembled at the same time, and the oil lamp placed on it was also about to be lit. However, a gust of Yin wind blew at this time, so the sarcophagus was silent again.


    The sudden sound and change startled Muyi. His mind almost merged with the salary lamp at the first time, and a light wheel loomed behind his head. In this way, Muyi had a sense of security in his heart.


    "Excuse me, sir, where is this place?" Mu Yi did not retreat immediately, but bowed his hand and asked.


    "The dead rest in peace, this is just a resting place for a group of homeless people." the old voice sounded again.


    From this voice, Muyi obviously heard two key questions. One is that there are dead people here, but if they are all dead, who is talking at the moment? And what do the shaking sarcophagus and the oil lamp that almost lit just now mean?


    The other is homeless. What kind of people are homeless? And we have to concentrate and open up such a place?


    "Did you see the murderer who just came in?" Muyi continued to ask. Although he didn''t intend to intervene at the beginning, he naturally wanted to eliminate the future trouble at one stroke since he had done it. Moreover, if the murderer went out, it would be a disaster to the world. If the cause and effect were counted on him at that time, it would be a great injustice.


    There was a moment of silence, and Muyi didn''t rush, and waited quietly.


    Finally, the old voice said again, "he''s dead!"


    In a word, Muyi felt a deep breath, and there was no more movement.


    "Thank you, master." Muyi didn''t doubt the other party''s words, because the other party didn''t need to deceive him at all. A fierce object is absolutely worthless in the eyes of those levels. Even if Muyi didn''t appear and his strength reached perfection, I''m afraid the other party wouldn''t talk nonsense with him and kill him directly.


    Since it is a place of rest, it can''t be disturbed.


    "By the way, is this the elder''s?" Mu Yi then raised the immortal rope in his hand and asked.


    Although he hasn''t had time to check carefully, Muyi vaguely feels that this immortal rope seems to have been sealed with a part of its power.


    "Immortal rope." the old voice inside whispered softly, as if with a call. Then the immortal rope in Muyi''s hand seemed to suddenly live and flash away. The speed was so fast that even Muyi could only see an empty shadow.


    "I own this thing, but it''s also in my hands for a period of time. The immortal rope is refined after the ancient immortal rope. Although its power can''t compare with the immortal rope, it can''t escape under heaven and man. Even if you can find the soul of Jiaolong and refine it into it, even heaven and man can''t escape." the voice continued, but Muyi was in a cold sweat, Fortunately, Zhu Xianglan can''t play the real power of the immortal rope, otherwise he will be unable to escape.


    As for the dragon''s soul, Muyi doesn''t know where it is. Moreover, it''s not easy to provoke anyone who brings a dragon character. As for the dragon soul, the other party didn''t say it, Muyi didn''t dare to think about it. It''s estimated that the immortal rope may not be able to bear the dragon soul, so it''s useless to say it.


    Just listen to each other''s meaning and seem to want to give the immortal rope to yourself. Is it possible?


    When Mu Yi was suspicious, the immortal rope suddenly flew back from the depths and fell directly into his hands.


    "I have removed the seal of immortal Suo. Now that you have it, it means you are destined to be with you. I just hope you can treat it well and don''t be evil." the old voice was reluctant to give up.


    "Thank you, master." Muyi sincerely thanked him. According to the other party, it is difficult for the gods to escape under heaven and man, which means that even the perfect level can be tied. In this way, it is definitely a great help to Muyi.


    However, if you want the immortal rope to wield its power, you have to refine it all. Moreover, the immortal rope is a magic weapon. If you want to refine it all, it won''t happen overnight. Even if it costs a big price, Muyi thinks it''s worth it.


    "Go, young man."


    The old man''s voice fell, and then there was no movement. He seemed to fall into a deep sleep. Muyi took a deep look and turned away with niannu''er.


    Just after Muyi left, the oil lamp on one of the sarcophagus suddenly lit up, and the lid of the sarcophagus gently slid open to one side.


    Under the light, a figure sat up slowly.


    However, Muyi obviously didn''t see all this. He returned to the upper stone chamber, glanced and walked out of the magical wall again. As for the gold, silver, jewelry, names and famous paintings here, he couldn''t attract him at all.


    When Mu Yi came out, she just saw Zhen Ping''er bury her master''s body. At the moment, her hands were blurred, but her face was numb, as if the pain in her body could no longer make her move.


    "Are you ready?" Muyi looked at each other and asked.


    Zhen Ping''er knelt on the ground and knocked several heads before he stood up, "OK."


    "Then let''s go." Mu Yi said and led the way in front. Zhen Ping''er immediately followed. Although she looked very embarrassed at the moment, most of her injury had already recovered. With the strength of four rounds, this injury can''t affect anything physically.


    Leaving this fierce place, Zhen Ping''er kept silent and said nothing all the way. He just followed Muyi. No matter which direction Muyi went or where he was going, there was no problem.


    Zhen Ping''er didn''t speak, and Muyi naturally didn''t bother to speak. When the two came to the previous Town, the sky was already lit. This was because Zhen Ping''er was too slow and delayed a lot of time. However, this kind of rush was easy for Muyi, but it was a little hard for Zhen Ping''er.


    She hasn''t recovered yet, and she is almost on her way with all her strength. Being able to stick to it is a manifestation of her strong will, which makes Muyi look at her with new eyes.


    Moreover, Mu Yi was also observing Zhen Ping''er, and an idea gradually came into his mind.


    After entering the inn, Zhen Ping''er also fainted. Mu Yi shook her head and directly sent her to Yan unparalleled room. In fact, that room should have been his, but now it is no longer necessary. Anyway, the bed in the room is very big and the two people are very spacious.


    After the midnight rest, Yan Wushuang''s spirit is obviously much better, but Muyi didn''t play the rejuvenation charm on her, so it will take some time to recover. Although Zhen pinger seems to be in a coma at the moment, the real situation is better than Yan Wushuang.


    "Muyi, ah, my Lord, how''s the bottle?"


    Yan Wushuang saw Mu Yi coming in with Zhen Ping''er in her arms and asked anxiously. After all, Zhen Ping''er looked a little miserable at the moment, her long skirts were broken, and even her skin was exposed in many places. After the wind and snow all the way, she had already become blue and white, and her hands were blurred with blood and flesh, which seemed to be suffering from inhuman torture.


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine and can''t die." Muyi said faintly.


    "Thank you, sir." Yan Wushuang said immediately. Naturally, she wouldn''t think that the injury on Zhen pinger was caused by Mu Yi. However, Mu Yi rushed hundreds of miles late at night to save people. Naturally, this kindness can''t be forgotten. Even she was saved by Mu Yi.


    "Well, I''ll stay here for one or two days if you take care of me." Muyi hesitated. He originally planned to leave directly, but he decided to stay for two more days considering the situation of two women. What''s more, he still had an idea waiting to be implemented in his heart.


    "Thank you." looking at the back of Muyi leaving, Yan Wushuang said softly. In her heart, Muyi is undoubtedly a cold faced and hot hearted person, and she is not old, nor those cruel and cunning people. It is precisely because of this that she chose to come to Muyi at the beginning, and it is clear that her guess is correct.


    "Ping''er, you''re right. He''s a good man."


    When Muyi completely disappeared, Yan Wushuang looked at Zhen Ping''er, who was still unconscious, lying in bed.

 Chapter 459

    If Mu Yi knew that the two women relied on him, he didn''t know how he would feel. Unfortunately, he didn''t know. In his opinion, he should be cold and inhuman in the hearts of the two women.


    Insect a and B opened another room for Muyi early. After returning to the room, Muyi didn''t rest, but took out the immortal rope and studied it carefully. As long as he refined the immortal rope, he would add a bottom card.


    The salary lamp has both attack and defense, but the immortal rope can bind people, which is more flexible.


    In the underground palace, the ancient existence in the depths has untied the seal of the immortal rope. Mu Yi''s mind can go directly into it. Sure enough, he did not find any obstacles, but he still rejected him from his instinct. However, these are nothing. As long as Mu Yi is given enough time, he can completely refine the immortal rope.


    Put the immortal rope between his hands, and Muyi gradually closed his eyes. At the same time, a huge mental force directly burst into the immortal rope. In a short time, a misty space appeared in Muyi''s mind, taking the mind as the eye and observing all sentient beings.


    This foggy space is somewhat similar to the inner space of the salary lamp. When Mu Yi''s mental power came in, a body was condensed here. Then, a roar sounded in his ear.


    "Sing!"


    The roar was like a dragon. In fact, even Muyi didn''t know why he had this idea. It was almost instinctive. He knew it. However, Muyi certainly didn''t think there would be a dragon here, but it can be seen that the material for refining immortal rope must be extraordinary.


    "Is it dragon tendon?" Muyi thought instinctively.


    Finally, the fog slowly spread towards both sides, and a giant appeared in front of him. After seeing this existence, Mu Yi was both relieved and regretful, because the thing in front of him was not the legendary real dragon, but a huge snake. However, the snake had a single horn on its head and two front claws under its belly, but no hind feet.


    "Jiao!"


    When Mu Yidun realized it, it was no wonder that the ancient existence would make him look for the soul of a dragon. In this way, it undoubtedly fits better with the immortal Suo, which can definitely greatly increase the power of this magic weapon.


    "Defeat you?" Mu Yi looked at the slowly wandering dragon and was very excited. This was the first time he really began to refine a magic weapon.


    As for the salary lamp, although it was also a magic weapon, when the old Taoist priest passed it to him, he had lost the fire, that is, the most important thing. Moreover, he could start refining with his strength at that time. I think he also had the credit of the old Taoist priest. Now think about it. How naive he was with his ideas at that time.


    Later, he found Nanming Lihuo and let the salary lamp have the fire again. At that time, he had finished refining the salary lamp body, so even if the fire was settled later, it was easy to refine the fire of Nanming Lihuo under the salary lamp body. Of course, this was also related to his memory of absorbing Nanming Lihuo at the beginning.


    It was not until the repair of the Rune of the salary lamp was completed that it was completely integrated with him and became his magic weapon. For various reasons, Muyi was not tested.


    However, the immortal rope is different. This is a complete magic weapon. Although the quality is not as good as the salary lamp, it is definitely not much worse, because it is undoubtedly much more difficult for Muyi to refine it.


    At this moment, he has understood that the first step to refine the immortal rope is to defeat the Jiaolong in front of him. This Jiaolong does not represent the strength in his life, but it has barely reached the perfection level. Only in this way can we make it impossible for heaven and man to escape.


    "Come on."


    Here, there is no salary lamp and no time bamboo. Muyi can only rely on his own mental strength and will. However, he has no fear at all.


    "Roar!"


    Jiaolong roared again, but it was different from the previous one. It was only his own voice, and Muyi''s provocation obviously made him angry. It wanted to devour Muyi.


    Jiaolong Yukong twisted his body, and a big mouth appeared in front of Muyi, trying to swallow him.


    "Up!"


    Muyi also shouted loudly. At the same time, he punched. This punch is a pure fist of will. Here, the strength will be as strong as the will. Even if Muyi''s will does not reach the perfection level, it is not much different.


    "Boom!"


    This punch directly hit Jiaolong''s chin, the big mouth closed directly in front of Muyi, and a strong wind blew on Muyi''s face.


    The dragon''s head flew high, and a claw comparable to Muyi''s body suddenly fell down. Although the dragon''s body was huge, it acted like the wind and was incredibly flexible.


    Mu Yi''s body shook and directly avoided this claw. At the same time, he punched Jiaolong''s body.


    But the dragon''s body is so huge that the power of Muyi''s attack is reduced a lot after it falls on it. But even so, the strength of Muyi at the moment is enough to make the Dragon suffer.


    "Bang!"


    Just when Muyi was proud, the Dragon suddenly shook his tail. Muyi couldn''t avoid it. He was directly pulled on his body by a tail. A sharp pain came immediately, and then Muyi''s body disappeared directly in this space.


    "Roar!"


    In the space, only the roar of Jiaolong is left.


    "Yes."


    Outside, Muyi opened his eyes and a touch of pain flashed on his face.


    "Careless." Mu Yi whispered. Although he knew Jiaolong was strong, he thought there was no danger to his life because he was in that space, so he instinctively despised it, but he didn''t expect to teach him a lesson in the twinkling of an eye.


    If it was a real battle, Mu Yi would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die after that blow.


    "No wonder there are few magic weapons, and only half step perfection and even real perfection can fully control the magic weapons and give full play to the power of the magic weapons." Muyi thought silently in his heart that the magic weapons, to some extent, are equivalent to the existence of perfection level.


    If you want to thoroughly refine the magic weapon and integrate with yourself, you need to defeat the original consciousness formed in the magic weapon, that is, you can''t really recognize the Lord without enough strength.


    Of course, the origin of magic weapons is limited after all. Even a senior strong man may successfully refine some of them if he fights again and again at all costs, but this time will be several years or even longer.


    Muyi obviously doesn''t have such a long time, and even without the help of the salary lamp, his own strength is equivalent to half a step of perfection. However, although the immortal rope can''t compare with the salary lamp, it can obviously surpass the general magic weapon.


    "So it''s really a great luck that I can refine the salary lamp. Is there no fire in the salary lamp, which was arranged by the Taoist priest long ago? Otherwise, how can there be such a coincidence? I just found the xuanming flag envoy, and then I caught up with the opening of the king''s tomb? And no one else can subdue the fire of the fire of Nanming, but I accepted it." Mu Yi couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    "Anyway, it''s a rare opportunity for me to practice my boxing and combat skills there. As long as I can defeat the Jiaolong, my strength will definitely go to a higher level."


    After all, Muyi''s breakthrough time is too short. He has gone through the road of others for decades in one year. Although his power is very strong, his subtle control of power is still not as good as those old monsters. Unfortunately, it''s not easy to find the existence of the same level to fight.


    But now, Mu Yi sees the opportunity. Although he loses a little mental strength every time he fails, he can afford it.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yi did not hesitate. His mind power poured into the immortal cable again. Although he had just failed, his mind power did not disappear directly, but slowly integrated into the immortal cable. Therefore, even if he had failed before, there was a faint connection between him and the immortal cable.


    As for Zhu Xianglan''s ability to resist the immortal rope before, it is because most of the immortal rope''s powers are sealed, so it is easier for her to refine. Of course, her so-called refining is actually just an illusion, but because her mental power is integrated into it, she also has some control over the immortal rope.


    As soon as Mu Yi appeared, the Dragon rushed directly at him. After a while, a big war broke out again. But this time, Mu Yi waited carefully, so he insisted for a longer time. But in the end, he still failed. This time, he was broken by a claw of the dragon.


    After coming out, Muyi did not continue to enter it, but directly settled down. While restoring his mental strength, he summarized the previous battles and constantly absorbed what was useful to him.


    Even the salary lamp appeared directly and shrouded in light, which made his mental strength recover quickly.


    Half an hour later, Muyi entered it again and fought with Jiaolong. This time, Muyi insisted for a longer time, and his boxing became more domineering and powerful.


    In a day, Muyi entered it ten times in a row. This is because the paid lamp restores his mental power. If someone else can insist on it two or three times, it is the limit. After all, the loss of mental power will shake the foundation.


    Even if there is a salary lamp, it is almost the limit for Muyi to adhere to it ten times.


    After ten battles, Muyi''s temperament has changed a little. The whole person looks more fierce. This is because there are too many battles and it is difficult to adapt for a time. However, after Muyi adapts, it will slowly disappear.


    After ten battles, Muyi obviously felt that his strength had improved a lot. In fact, his strength had not increased a bit, but only his strength.


    Next, Muyi didn''t fight any more, but thought. When the immortal Thornton began to shrink, he finally became a belt tied around his waist. Simple control was the additional gain of Muyi''s ten battles. However, it still takes a few days to resist the immortal to tie people.


    Zhen pinger slept all day and night before she woke up. After waking up, she was mostly dull and unwilling to talk. Therefore, Yan Wushuang had to ask Mu Yi again.


    "If you want to die, I can help you."


    When she came to Zhen Ping''er''s room, Mu Yi saw her state at the moment. In other words, she was more sad than her heart. Although she was still alive, it was like a walking corpse.


    Perhaps Mu Yi''s words stimulated her. Zhen Ping''er looked up at Mu Yi, wriggled his mouth, and finally said, "No."


    "Sometimes people don''t live simply for themselves, but if they lose themselves, it''s meaningless to live, so people always have to find a goal for themselves." Muyi was also impolite and sat down directly. Although he was young, no one would care about his age as long as he stood there.


    "What''s your goal? Dominate the world?" Zhen Ping''er''s eyes slowly looked more.


    "No, it''s too troublesome to dominate the world. My goal is just to live." Mu Yi said faintly.


    "Live?" Zhen Ping''er looked at Mu Yi in surprise, and looked at her expression. It seemed that she didn''t believe it.


    "Yes, live." Mu Yi nodded. Now he can''t wait to improve his strength in order to deal with the end of the law disaster at any time. In the final analysis, to deal with the end of the law disaster is to live.


    "The world is very big, much bigger than you think, and the water in this Jianghu is very deep, much deeper than you think. Even if I don''t pay attention, I will drown in it." Mu Yi repeated what Lao Jiaohua told him before to Zhen Ping''er.


    Zhen Ping''er was silent and didn''t seem to know how to answer.


    "Do you know what I saw under the ancient tomb last night?" Mu Yi said to himself regardless of Zhen Ping''er''s reaction.


    Zhen Ping''er looked up at Mu Yi, as if waiting for him to go on.


    "I saw death there. There are thousands of sarcophagus. The people in it may have died a long time ago, or they may live again in the future. It is called the place of rest." Mu Yi said, but Zhen Ping''er didn''t understand his words. Why would they live if they died? Will those who live like that still be who they used to be?


    In fact, even Muyi has no answer to this question. Perhaps the ancient existence knows.


    "Do you know why your master became like this?" Muyi asked again.


    "Because of a man." Zhen Ping''er hesitated and replied.


    "Yes, because a man, who is called nianyi, should have been a man of heaven and man. Unfortunately, he died and died under his arrogance." Muyi continued.


    Zhen Ping''er listened carefully, and the stiffness on his face melted slowly. There was more vitality on his body, and he was no longer dead.


    "What are you living for?" Mu Yi suddenly asked.


    "For what?" Zhen Ping''er was a little confused. Even she didn''t know what she was living for. Perhaps it was for this reason that she had the intention to die before.


    "Do you want to see this Jianghu?" Mu Yi asked.


    "Can I see it?" Zhen Ping''er hesitated. She knew that Mu Yi''s Jianghu was different from the Jianghu in the eyes of others, even from her previous cognition. However, her strength was too low. Although she had reached four rounds, it was still too low.


    (ten thousand words on the tenth day, thank you for your support! Kun Kun continues to work hard.)

 Chapter 460

    "Can I see it?" Zhen Ping''er asked Mu Yi as well as herself.


    "Yes, follow me and I''ll take you to see the Jianghu." Mu Yi''s voice was bewitched.


    "Follow you?" Zhen Ping''er looked at Mu Yi.


    "Yes, follow me, I can make you strong." Mu Yi nodded.


    "What price do I need to pay?" Zhen Ping''er is not a fool. She knows that she needs to pay if she wants to get it. The sky will not drop pie for no reason, and others will not help her selflessly.


    What is the greatest value of a beautiful woman in a man''s eyes seems to be self-evident.


    "It turns out that men are really the same." an idea suddenly appeared in Zhen Ping''er''s heart. She thought Muyi would be different. After all, from the beginning, Muyi didn''t show half lust or heart, and had no so-called pity for her.


    And people are often like this. The more others don''t care about themselves, the more they won''t admit defeat, but if they care, they will be disappointed.


    "Your loyalty, and..." Mu Yi said slowly, and Zhen Ping''er''s heart was lifted.


    "And your faith." Mu Yi finally said.


    "Faith?" Zhen Ping''er was stunned. She looked at Mu Yi for some unknown reason. Loyalty is easy to understand. After all, no one wants his men to betray, but what about faith? Do you want to believe in him? Alone?


    Land, City God and many other cults may need faith, but in Zhen Ping''er''s eyes, most of them are a means of deceiving people and collecting money, but she has never heard of the rosefinch hall. After all, such giants pay attention to being upright. How can they take this different road?


    Did she get it wrong?


    "Yes, it''s faith." Muyi said, and a rune flew out of his eyebrows. This rune is the rosefinch mark. Now, only yunmengxuan has the rosefinch mark.


    Once, Mu Yi always thought that there were only three rosefinch marks, which belonged to the three building Kui respectively. Until the salary lamp was completely completed, he realized that there were a total of twelve such marks, and it was these twelve sub runes that constituted the main Rune of the salary lamp. Mu Yi also had the strength of perfection level because of the integration of mind and spirit.


    When the salary lamp is complete, the sub Rune can be split again without affecting the main rune, but splitting the sub Rune requires enough energy, that is, lamp oil.


    Before, there was still some surplus lamp oil, so Muyi could split a sub rune. As long as Zhen pinger absorbed the sub rune, she would plant a prohibition in her spirit. This prohibition is much more domineering than the original ghost slave prohibition. Even if Zhen pinger''s strength exceeds Muyi in the future, it is impossible to betray.


    And this Rune can also speed up the cultivation of the host. The reason why yunmengxuan can advance so quickly is not only her qualification, but also because of the salary lamp.


    Of course, the greatest function of this seed rune is to contribute to the power of faith. Once, Muyi deeply realized the benefits of the power of faith. Especially after the refining of salary lamp, that power can be called heaven and earth pure, and anyone can absorb it. This power can not only break the bottleneck, but also directly increase cultivation. Don''t worry about any signs of instability.


    However, because yunmengxuan is the only source of faith, the power of faith provided is too little. It is not enough for the salary lamp to swallow by itself. It is undoubtedly more difficult for Muyi to want it. Unless Muyi is seriously injured and in danger as last time, we can''t expect the salary lamp to take the initiative to let it out.


    Because of this, Mu Yi had the idea of increasing the source of faith in his heart. However, he had not found a suitable candidate all the time. After all, there were only twelve sub runes, and he must be careful.


    Of course, Mu Yi used to think that only women can bear the rosefinch mark. This idea is absurd. As long as they sincerely surrender and willingly integrate with the son rune, they can become a new source of faith.


    As for why the old Taoist only chose the three building Kui and did not give further play to the ability of salary lamp, Muyi now vaguely understands that all this is the old Taoist character in the final analysis. Even if the three building Kui is not too important, he can''t even use three sub runes. After all, the seed rune is still two words, slavery.


    Muyi has never been pedantic. Since increasing the source of faith can quickly increase his strength, he will not miss this opportunity, especially when the end of the law disaster is coming. How can there be an egg under the nest? Only by fighting against the sky can there be a glimmer of vitality.


    As early as when he was in the mountains, Mu Yi had an idea in his mind. After all, whether Zhen pinger or Yan Wushuang, their qualifications can be counted among their peers. If they can become a source of faith and integrate with the mark of rosefinch, their strength will definitely explode, and their practice will be unfavourable in the future. At the same time, They also provide the power of faith for Muyi.


    However, Mu Yi hesitated. It was for this reason that he didn''t mention it until they were separated. Now, fate entangled them again, and Mu Yi naturally didn''t intend to let go. As the saying goes, if heaven does not give, it will be blamed.


    "This rune is also called the rosefinch mark. As long as you integrate, you can at least open a life wheel again." Muyi said faintly, without any coercion. This kind of thing is your love and I wish. If Zhen pinger doesn''t really accept it, he can''t integrate the rosefinch mark at all.


    "After integration, I can only listen to you in the future, right?" Zhen Ping''er looked up at Muyi.


    "Well, you can say so." Mu Yi nodded. Although he was unwilling to admit it, the fact was that as long as he integrated the rosefinch mark, Zhen Ping''er could not betray in his life.


    "OK, I''d like to." Zhen Ping''er didn''t seem to have much hesitation and said directly and happily. Even Mu Yi was surprised. Just looking at Zhen Ping''er''s expression, he didn''t feel uneasy or uneasy. He was as calm as ever.


    "No, I don''t agree." just then, there was a voice outside the door, and then the door was pushed open. Yan Wushuang angrily came in. Although she quit before, she didn''t leave because she wasn''t at ease, but eavesdropped quietly at the door.


    Mu Yi and Zhen Ping''er didn''t deliberately suppress their voice, so Yan Wushuang heard it clearly.


    "I thought you were a good man, but I didn''t expect you to be so shameless and take advantage of others." Yan Wushuang looked at Muyi angrily. Fortunately, she hasn''t lost her mind and knows she''s not Muyi''s opponent.


    Mu Yi was silent and didn''t even refute, because at present, he did take advantage of others'' danger as Yan Wushuang said.


    "Unparalleled, this is my own decision." Zhen Ping''er suddenly said. Then, she looked at the rosefinch mark in front of her, that is, the son rune, with a trace of disappointment and determination on her face.


    She has never been an ambitious person. Even if possible, she only hopes to live a plain and simple life. Unfortunately, the existence of Zhu Xianglan doomed her to become an illusion. Once upon a time, she longed to get rid of Zhu Xianglan''s control. Although she is her respected teacher, that kind of life is not what she wants.


    But when Zhu Xianglan really died in front of her, she was suddenly at a loss. She didn''t even know how to go in the next life and what the meaning of living was.


    It''s better to say that Mu Yi''s words moved her than that this life led by others made her feel in a trance that she had found her goal and found the direction to live. She would rather be manipulated like a puppet than live like a walking corpse.


    "Are you crazy? Do you know what this means?" Yan Wushuang looked at Zhen Ping''er incredulously. During that time on the mountain, they also forged a deep friendship.


    "Know, it''s not good to be controlled by others and listen to others'' words from now on?" Zhen Ping''er suddenly smiled, and then her fingers had already met the rune before Yan Wushuang reacted.


    After a while, Zhen Ping''er was shocked. It felt like an electric current passed through her fingertips. Even for a moment, she couldn''t move.


    Then, the rosefinch imprinted lightning into her eyebrows. She could clearly feel that there seemed to be something more in her mind, but it was unclear for a time. Even, she felt that she had more contact with Muyi, and she had a good impression on Muyi, as if the person in front of her was the closest person in her life.


    "I..."


    Just as Zhen pinger was about to speak, the rosefinch mark on her eyebrows suddenly flickered, and then a blue flame wrapped her directly.


    Zhen Ping''er was shocked by this sudden change, but soon she found that the flame did not cause her any harm. On the contrary, she felt a pure force drilling into her body, and the realm she had just broken through was quickly stabilized, and many insights were added in her mind, from opening up the first life cycle to the sixth life cycle, The details of the content opened her eyes.


    "So I went wrong."


    According to these experiences, Zhen Ping''er soon found some problems in her previous practice. At present, she sat cross legged on the ground and began to correct her previous mistakes a little bit.


    All this happened so fast that Yu yanwushuang didn''t react. However, at the moment, she already understood that it was useless to let her say anything. Fortunately, Zhen pinger was well together at the moment. Although the flame on the body surface looked scary, it didn''t hurt Zhen pinger.


    Watching Zhen pinger fall into a practice realm similar to epiphany, Yan Wushuang''s expression suddenly becomes complicated. She knows that her good sister has been different since then, and the culprit of all this is the man next to the capital, Muyi.


    "Why?" Yan Wushuang looked at Mu Yi and asked.

 Chapter 461

    "Why?" Yan Wushuang looked at Muyi and asked. She didn''t understand why Muyi had to do this? In her opinion, Muyi will never lack his men, but why choose Zhen Ping''er? Didn''t he know she was pathetic?


    "You shouldn''t ask me, but ask her herself. Everyone has his own choice and needs to be responsible for his choice." Muyi shook his head and said that he didn''t force the other party. Everything was just Zhen Ping''er''s own choice. Of course, he knew why Zhen Ping''er was like this. In fact, he was definitely suspected of taking advantage of others, Therefore, Yan''s unparalleled accusation is not innocent.


    "OK, bring it." Yan Wushuang suddenly looked at Mu Yi with hatred.


    "What?" her attitude confused Mu Yi and didn''t respond for a while.


    "Don''t pretend to be silly. Isn''t that the idea you made?" Yan Wushuang looked at Muyi contemptuously. At this time, Muyi understood what Yan Wushuang said. His expression suddenly became strange. God saw pity. He really didn''t think so much, but looking at Yan Wushuang''s expression, he knew that he couldn''t explain anyway.


    He looked at Yan Wushuang and seriously considered it again. Although Yan Wushuang opened a life wheel less than Zhen pinger, her qualification is not inferior to Zhen pinger. When Zhen Pinger is the source of the power of faith, she is absolutely qualified. The key is that this kind of thing does no harm to Yan Wushuang. On the contrary, she takes advantage of it to some extent.


    "Forget it, as like as two peas, why is it so hypocritical?" in the heart of Mu Yi, the only part of the lamp oil was completely consumed, and then a identical Rune flew out of his eyebrows.


    Yan Wushuang looked at the rune in front of her. She was curious, but more nervous. To tell the truth, she regretted just after she said that. At that time, it was purely impulsive, but her character doomed her to bite her teeth and swallow the bitter fruit even if she regretted.


    What''s more, she has to save her good sister. How can she get a tiger''s son if she doesn''t go into the tiger''s den?


    After biting her teeth, Yan Wushuang learned what Zhen pinger had just done, stretched out her finger and pointed at the rune in front of her. The next moment, her eyes suddenly opened wide, and then the rune directly penetrated into the center of her eyebrow. There was a flash of deep regret in her eyes, but it didn''t take long for the regret to disappear. When she looked at Mu Yi again, she felt a little lucky, Fortunately, I chose so.


    For the unparalleled changes of Yan, Mu Yi looked at the bottom of his heart, and once again had an intuitive understanding of the overbearing mark of rosefinch.


    Then, Yan Wushuang''s body surface also showed a layer of blue flame, and she then began to practice meditation.


    In fact, Muyi didn''t lie. After integrating the rosefinch mark, they may lose some, but they will undoubtedly get more. This integration is an opportunity and good fortune for them.


    Muyi didn''t leave, but sat down cross legged on the bed and knew the sea. The salary lamp was rotating quietly, and the flame was still, as if it would never go out.


    Two sub runes have been split in a row, and the breath of the salary lamp is much weaker, but this is only temporary. In a short time, the salary lamp will gradually recover, and after two more sources of faith, the salary lamp will also absorb more power of faith.


    The mental power is integrated with the salary lamp. After a short time, everything about the salary lamp is under the control of Muyi. I saw his mind move, and a white silk thread suddenly appeared in his mind. This silk thread is the so-called line of faith. One end is connected to the salary lamp, while the other end is not in the vast void. As for the end, it is yunmengxuan.


    Even vaguely, Muyi can feel Yun Mengxuan''s position, but this perception is not clear because it is too far away and Muyi''s strength is insufficient. However, Muyi believes that when his strength is strong enough, with the help of the line of faith, he can definitely perceive each other, and even have all kinds of magical abilities waiting for him to discover.


    In addition to Yun Mengxuan, Mu Yi also felt that the two runes were flashing next to him, but because they had just begun to merge, there was no power of faith, and there was no line of faith.


    But with the child rune, he can also feel the state in their bodies.


    At the moment, Zhen Ping''er is making up for the foundation, and Nanming''s leaving the fire also has the effect of quenching the body. Gradually, she also feels pain, but the pain is within the range of tolerance.


    When Muyi paid attention, Zhen Ping''er obviously noticed it, and his mind shook for a while, which scared Muyi to retreat quickly, for fear of unpredictable consequences due to his recklessness. In that case, he would fall short of success.


    For this reason, Muyi didn''t bother Yan Wushuang anymore. He just waited slowly while he settled down.


    When the color of the day gradually darkened, Muyi suddenly felt a shaking of the salary lamp, and then in his induction, there were two more lines of faith. At the other end, Zhen pinger and Yan unparalleled.


    After these two lines of faith appeared, the salary lamp immediately began to greedily absorb, and the previous consumption began to recover slowly.


    Seeing this situation, Muyi finally felt relieved. There were three lines of faith and three sources of faith. Muyi believed that the salary lamp would evolve again sooner or later. At that time, he would achieve perfection. When the two were added together, he felt he could fight a few moves even in the face of heaven and man.


    Of course, this is only his own judgment. He has never seen how strong heaven and man are, and he can''t distinguish them at all.


    At this time, the Tao seed that had been silent in the heart suddenly appeared. Although it did not drill into the sea and did not enter the salary lamp, it produced a suction as soon as it appeared. One of the three lines of faith in the original salary lamp suddenly broke and disappeared.


    Seeing this situation, Muyi was shocked. After all, it''s not a small thing to lose a line of faith. The so-called death is like the light goes out. Only when people die, the line of faith will disappear.


    At the same time, Muyi clearly perceived that there was an anger from the salary lamp, and this anger seemed to be aimed at.


    When Mu Yi concentrated his mental strength on Tao Zhong, he finally understood where the missing line of faith went. His feelings were directly occupied by the tiger''s mouth, and Tao Zhong could directly devour the power of this faith.


    This discovery shocked Mu Yi. He had never heard that Taoism needs to absorb the power of faith. In this way, can not all heaven and man become gods and accept faith?


    However, Mu Yi soon found that Tao Zhong did not directly devour the power of faith. In fact, it devoured the power after the refining of the salary lamp. No wonder the salary lamp would be so angry. This is simply a tiger''s mouth snatching food. If the salary lamp became a human, it would definitely jump to accuse Tao Zhong of being a despicable villain.


    After discovering this situation, Muyi began to comfort the salary lamp. After all, Tao seed is more important to him. After absorbing the power of faith, the cohesion speed of the virtual shadow of Tao seed has been significantly accelerated. Perhaps, as long as there is enough power of faith, Tao seed can also mature in advance.


    As long as he opens the seventh life wheel and achieves perfection, he can directly step into the third difficulty with the help of Tao and achieve heaven and man.


    Thinking of this, Muyi''s heart couldn''t help getting hot, and even had a feeling that he couldn''t wait.


    Suddenly, Muyi opened his eyes and resisted the impulse to find someone to accept the rosefinch mark immediately. After all, there are only 12 sub runes. Now three have masters, and the rest must be carefully selected. After all, it is related to the power of faith. An ordinary person is absolutely different from the power of faith generated by the second difficulty.


    Therefore, strength and potential are very important, especially the latter.


    At this time, Zhen Ping''er and Yan Wushuang also woke up at the same time, and two strong breath broke out from them. After a day of practice, Zhen Ping''er has successfully opened the fifth life cycle, and there is no sign of instability. Yan Wushuang also opened the fourth life cycle, and their strength has greatly increased at the same time.


    Moreover, the eyes they looked at Mu Yi were the same as those of Yun Mengxuan. Although they were very conscious and could remember everything before, they couldn''t hate Mu Yi anyway and even had gratitude in their hearts.


    "Thank you for your kindness," they said almost at the same time.


    "Don''t do that." Muyi gently waved his hand and asked them, "what are your plans in the future?"


    "Everything is at your command," Zhen Ping''er said.


    Now, whether Zhen Ping''er or Yan Wushuang, their strength has been able to take charge of their own. If they are not placed, it is definitely a waste. Thinking that there were three buildings in the heyday of Zhuque hall, Muyi suddenly had an idea.


    Although yunmengxuan is now coordinating everything of the rosefinch hall, with the rapid expansion of the rosefinch hall, she is gradually unable to do what she wants, especially in the south, which is so large that it is not possible to get from Dongting to Yangcheng in a short time, even with carrier pigeons. Therefore, the urgent task is to rebuild the original three buildings.


    "Do you know the name of the three buildings of the rosefinch hall?" Mu Yi said directly.


    "My Lord, my subordinates have heard a little." Yan Wushuang said.


    "Well, now I want to rebuild these three buildings. Among them, Zhu Feng building still has strength and does not need to be rebuilt. What really needs to be rebuilt is Nanfeng building and Huofeng building. At that time, the three buildings will make great efforts to command the whole southern Zhuque hall. Are you two willing to take this burden?" Muyi said solemnly.


    Rebuilding the third building is not as simple as saying, and the third building is not like an ordinary bird hall. It needs more trouble and professional talents. Fortunately, the old profession of Hehuan sect is to inquire about information, which saves a lot of trouble. However, the only problem at present is that Zhen pinger and Yan unparalleled can not really represent Hehuan sect, The best way is to directly incorporate the Hehuan sect, which requires him to go to the Hehuan sect in person.


    "I''ll wait."


    Zhen Ping''er and Yan Wushuang are full of joy. It seems that they are happy to do so.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi smiled at the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 462

    Muyi''s reconstruction of the third building is not to restore the infinite scenery of the ear sect. In that case, unless he can go further and achieve heaven and man, the other three flag leaders alone will not agree. Even if the xuanming flag leader has a good relationship with him, it is impossible to surrender to him.


    In fact, one of the reasons for the reconstruction of the third building is to place Zhen pinger and Yan unparalleled, find them something to do, and better share the pressure of Yun Mengxuan. At the same time, it can also make the rosefinch hall more stable. Even in the face of the upcoming chaos, it will not have enough resistance.


    When Mu Yi proposed to go to the Hehuan sect, he immediately thought of Mu Yi''s plan with the intelligence of the two women. However, even Yan Wushuang did not object to it. On the contrary, he encouraged Mu Yi to firmly hold the Hehuan sect in his hand and close other schools in the lower ninth class with the help of the Hehuan sect.


    Obviously, Yan Wushuang at the moment has completely regarded herself as the person of Muyi, and in her eyes, relying on Muyi is undoubtedly a better choice. Hehuan sect is too weak after all.


    After their discussion, Zhen Ping''er became the leader of Nanfeng tower, and the location was in Yangcheng. In addition to her original foundation, she obviously had the idea of relying on that one. Although it was impossible to directly pull Huang Feihong into the rosefinch hall, it was enough to form an alliance. After all, Zhen Ping''er was a perfect strong man, and Zhen Ping''er was his adoptive daughter, enough to protect Nanfeng tower.


    Yan Wushuang became the leader of Huofeng building, which was in line with her character. However, Huofeng building was going to be far away from Yangcheng. It was impossible for the two buildings to be crowded together. The most suitable place for Huofeng building was undoubtedly Guiyang.


    Even this point was chosen by Yan Wushuang himself, and he was full of confidence in himself.


    The next day, the two carriages drove in the direction of Hehuan sect.


    After getting up today, Yan Feifei was a little uneasy. In fact, she had been thinking about Zhen Ping''er since she returned to the mountain alone. She didn''t feel relieved until Yan Wushuang sent a message back. However, it took more than two months, and even a few days for the new year, but they still didn''t come back. Was it an accident?


    Especially today, she was a little uneasy, and her bad premonition became stronger and stronger. However, she could not tell others about this kind of thing, and she didn''t know where her disciples and Zhen Ping''er were at the moment. Even if she wanted to find them, she couldn''t find them.


    "Elder martial sister Wushuang is back."


    A disciple hurried to Yan Feifei''s residence. Yan Feifei was overjoyed when she heard the disciple''s return, but then she noticed that the disciple who reported the news looked strange, so she couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter, is it unparalleled injury?"


    "Elder Hui, matchless elder martial sister was not hurt, and she brought someone back?" the disciple replied.


    "Brought someone back? But a beautiful woman?" Yan Feifei instinctively thought of Zhen Ping''er.


    "Yes, there is a beautiful woman, but there is also a young Taoist who will go up the mountain soon. The headmaster asked me to invite you." the disciple said that she looked strange because Yan Wushuang actually brought back a Taoist and a good-looking man.


    "It''s him?" Yan Feifei suddenly opened her eyes and became worried when she heard the disciple''s words. She didn''t expect that her disciple would be so ignorant and bring back Mu Yi, the great God, which may not be a good thing for Hehuan sect.


    "Was it coerced?" Yan Feifei thought in his heart, but anyway, as a master, she had to stand on the side of her apprentice and couldn''t hurt her apprentice, so Yan Feifei hurried to the welcome hall.


    Muyi followed Yan Wushuang all the way to Hehuan sect. Although it was not far from the town where he stayed, the road was very slow because of the heavy snow, and even many places were pushed by big slaves. Therefore, the next day, the party came to Hehuan sect.


    At the foot of the mountain, Muyi didn''t let insect a and B, big slave and others follow, but went up the mountain alone with two women. At the moment, the mountain was covered with silver and beautiful scenery. Moreover, as soon as the three people went up the mountain, they attracted the attention of Hehuan sect. In particular, the three people walked and stopped all the way without any cover, not only enjoying the snow scenery, but also giving each other enough time to prepare.


    The Hehuan sect is halfway up the mountain. The road is not very rugged. You can see a lot of pavilions from a distance. This foundation industry has been owned by generations of disciples of the Hehuan sect. Even here, it can be self-sufficient. There are a lot of good fields at the foot of the mountain, but they are rented to the villagers at the foot of the mountain on weekdays. After all, most of the Hehuan sect are female disciples, coupled with weekdays practice, There is no time for farming.


    Moreover, the disciples of Hehuan sect are good at business. They are not short of money at all. The only thing they lack may be the decisive power.


    According to Yan Wushuang, the most powerful of the Hehuan sect is the supreme elder who has been closed. It is said that his strength has reached the second difficult peak and opened seven life cycles. For the isolated Hehuan sect, such strength is actually enough to suppress this foundation. In addition, it is easy to defend and difficult to attack here. There is no need to worry about being subverted.


    It''s just that the supreme elder doesn''t show up at all on weekdays, so the leader of Hehuan sect has opened five life cycles, which is better than Yan Wushuang''s master.


    Although the Hehuan sect has only 100 disciples, there are five elders who have reached the second difficulty. In fact, their strength is not weak. On the contrary, they are still strong. After all, they are forces that have been inherited for many years and are not comparable to those gangs in the Jianghu.


    As a matter of fact, although the rosefinch hall has a great momentum, it also has a strong player such as Muyi, but in fact, in addition to him and niannuer, big slave and insect a and B, only five or six people in the rosefinch hall reached the second difficulty at the beginning. Now, the strength of the rosefinch hall has greatly increased, and many second difficulties or first-class experts have defected, and the real high-end combat power has gradually increased. Now, The whole Zhuque hall has reached the second difficulty, or first-class master. There are almost 20 people, only four times as many as the Hehuan sect.


    However, the territory occupied by the Zhuque hall is 100 times that of the Hehuan sect, and the key is that there are many second and third rate experts in the Zhuque hall, and they are all forces in the Jianghu, which is very different from the semi born and semi hidden sect of the Hehuan sect.


    One is to strive for development, and the other is to prefer lack to abuse. The proportion of strong people is naturally different.


    However, the existence of Mu Yi in Zhuque hall is enough to suppress heaven and earth and serve as a sea god needle to some extent. Mu Yi doesn''t even need to take action. As long as the big slave or niannu takes action, it can sweep away the whole Hehuan sect. This is the role of the strong.


    Moreover, now the rosefinch hall is allied with tangxizhai. If Zhen pinger can pull Huang Feihong into the chariot, the rosefinch hall will have three strong men of perfection level. When niannuer reaches the perfection level, there are four, which have initially possessed the details of the Millennium school.


    Of course, outsiders are outsiders after all, and alliance is also because of sufficient interests. However, if the chips of betrayal are higher, the so-called alliance is just a piece of waste paper, so in the final analysis, it depends on yourself.


    With the soul character rune, niannu can reach the perfection level 100% in the future, and even this process will be very fast. Another thing that makes Muyi full of expectations is the big slave. In addition to his natural divine power, the cultivation speed of the big slave can only be described as flying in. It is definitely a talent. Although he is unconscious, God has made up for him on the other hand.


    With such a pure nature of mind, there is a great possibility to break through to the perfection level in the future. As for heaven and man, Muyi never thought about it.


    In addition to the big slaves, yunmengxuan, Zhen pinger and Yan Wushuang are also very qualified, and they are marked by rosefinch. They can accept the experience of Muyi. In the future, they will reach the peak, and even the senior level will have no problem, but the satisfactory level is enough. Unless they can earn the impact of Muyi on them one day and find their own way, the senior level, Is their destination.


    After all, no matter how powerful the salary lamp is, it is impossible to mass produce the strong person of satisfactory level. It is mainly the high qualification of three women who can reach the senior level.


    "I''ve seen the headmaster." Yan Wushuang looked at the headmaster, master and some elders who welcomed her and saluted respectfully. Although she integrated the rosefinch mark and became a man of Muyi, there was no change except that she was still her. Even her former personality is still what it is now, but only when she treats Muyi, But outsiders will never find any clues.


    "Just come back, is this?" Xiang Xinyue, the leader of the Hehuan sect, nodded to Yan Wushuang, and then looked at Muyi. Although Yan Feifei had told him before, she still couldn''t believe it, because in her opinion, Muyi shouldn''t come to the Hehuan sect anyway. Is it because the matter was not solved at the beginning and now he comes to find trouble?


    While thinking about it, Xiang Xinyue also looked at Zhen Ping''er on one side. At the moment, she also knew that Zhen Ping''er was the bamboo rhyme, and she was the apprentice of younger martial sister Zhu.


    "Headmaster, this is the flag envoy of rosefinch''s palm and the chief of Muyi." Yan Wushuang respectfully introduced Muyi without revealing any clues.


    "I''ve seen the flag bearer." Xiang Xinyue''s face changed. She saluted Mu Yi. Although Mu Yi was young, he was always respected by the strong in the Jianghu and Wulin. Even if he was just a path of cultivation, he was also a teacher.


    At the beginning, Xiang Xinyue was a little uncomfortable in her heart. After all, she was also the master of religion, but soon, the discomfort in her heart disappeared, because she found that there seemed to be something wrong with Yan Wushuang''s breath.


    As the existence of opening five life chakras, the centripetal moon is not weak. She is very familiar with Yan Wushuang, the leader of Hehuan sect Tianjiao and the leader of three generations of disciples. She knows very well that Yan Wushuang just opened two life chakras at the beginning of this year. Even if her qualification is good, the speed of opening one life chakra in two years is fast.


    But at the moment, she found that the martial nephew she hadn''t seen for more than two months seemed to have opened four life wheels, but how could this be possible?


    After all, Yan Wushuang has just made a breakthrough. Now he can''t perfectly control himself, so he inadvertently exposed it. In fact, not only the centripetal moon, but also Yan Feifei, as a master.


    Even just when we met, she found that her disciples were very different. After all, as a master, she was also the most familiar with Yan Wushuang. This change of temperament could not hide from her, especially for practitioners, it was like a bright light at night.


    Although she found it, she still couldn''t believe it until she saw the look of the leader. When they looked at each other, they could see the uncertainty in each other''s eyes. At this time, she was sure that her feeling was not wrong. What really went wrong was her apprentice.


    As the leader, Xiang Xinyue is hard to ask, but Yan Feifei doesn''t have so many scruples. Even if Mu Yi is still on the side, she still asks her apprentice, "unparalleled, how many life wheels have you opened now?"


    "Four have been opened to return to the master." Yan Wushuang replied, even with a trace of pride in her words. She has caught up with the master. Even if she is only one life wheel worse than the leader, and she believes that she will catch up with the leader in a short time. At that time, she will be the strongest in the bright face of Hehuan sect.


    "Four, four?" not only Yan Feifei, but also the centripetal moon and the other elders of Hehuan sect were shocked. When was it so simple to open the life wheel? If so, why should they waste time in this realm at the moment? Almost every time, you have to work hard to open a life wheel. Sometimes even if you accumulate it, you don''t dare to break through because you are worried about danger and don''t have enough confidence.


    In fact, this is also the problem encountered by most practitioners in the Jianghu, such as Mu Yi and Yan Wushuang, which is the biggest abnormality.


    "Yes." Yan Wushuang looked at Muyi while talking. Her performance was immediately seen by the public. At this time, she remembered Muyi''s identity. She just ignored him because of shock. Fortunately, Muyi didn''t show unhappiness.


    At the same time, they also saw something from Yan Wushuang''s performance.


    Whether it is the centripetal moon or Yan Feifei, she is not a fool. Yan is unparalleled. They know very well that she has opened two life wheels in a row in just two months. It seems self-evident why everything is.


    Therefore, many people of Hehuan sect couldn''t help looking eagerly at Muyi. Everyone was not a fool. When they thought of the arrival of Muyi at the moment, they immediately moved.


    "Flag bearer, it''s cold outside. Please have a rest in the hall." Xiang Xinyue looked at Mu Yi and said, and the others echoed.


    "So I''ll disturb the headmaster and the elders." Mu Yi said politely.


    "Don''t disturb, don''t disturb." the people quickly declined.


    So, with the support of all the people of Hehuan sect, Muyi took Yan Wushuang and Zhen pinger across the Mountain Gate of Hehuan sect and entered the sect.

 Chapter 463

    "Thank you for bringing the flag to me."


    In the hall, Xiang Xinyue looked at Mu Yi and said that although she knew that the existence of Mu Yi''s identity could not come to the door for no reason, she did not take the lead in putting forward it. At this time, it is undoubtedly more important to take the initiative.


    "You''re welcome to the headmaster. I fell in love with matchless at first sight. Now she has joined the rosefinch hall." seeing Xiang Xinyue pretending to be a fool, Muyi was clear and clear.


    In a word, the whole hall suddenly became silent. Even Yan Feifei looked at his apprentice in shock. After all, Xiang Xinyue was the leader and wanted to know more about everything. But even she didn''t expect Yan Wushuang to join the rosefinch hall, which was undoubtedly a betrayal to Hehuan sect.


    Although he knew that Mu Yi was powerful, it was related to the dignity of the sect, and Xiang Xinyue''s face became serious.


    "The flag bearer is joking? Wushuang is a disciple of our Hehuan sect. How can he join the rosefinch hall?" Xiang Xinyue said.


    "My rosefinch hall contains hundreds of rivers, and I don''t care about my origin." Muyi answered the question. He only said the rosefinch hall, but he refused to mention the rules of Hehuan sect.


    Xiang Xinyue''s face became gloomy, but she still had some sense. She didn''t turn against Mu Yi directly. She knew very well that since Mu Yi dared to come to the door, things had obviously become settled, but no one in the Hehuan sect was Mu Yi''s opponent.


    At this time, she finally understood why Yan Wushuang''s strength would improve so much. Indeed, there is no love in the world for no reason. If you want to get it, you need to pay, just.


    Xiangxinyue looked around and found that there was not much anger on other faces, but more meditation.


    "Unparalleled, what the flag bearer said is the truth?" at this time, Yan Feifei finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Master, disciple has indeed joined the rosefinch hall, not only disciple, but also sister Ping''er." Yan Wushuang said respectfully. Yan Wushuang respected the master who raised himself since childhood.


    "You, you..." Yan Feifei pointed to Yan Wushuang and Zhen Ping''er, with disappointment on his face.


    "I have a question. I don''t know if I can solve my doubts to the leader?" Muyi suddenly said, and his title has changed from me to me. This change makes everyone feel a pressure at once, and their mind is clear.


    "Flag bearer, please speak." Xiang Xinyue said solemnly. She knew very well that if things were not handled well today, it might be a disaster for Hehuan sect.


    "Now the world is in chaos. How does Hehuan sect deal with itself?" Muyi asked directly.


    "Although our Hehuan sect is not a big sect, it has been inherited for many years. It was even established when the dynasty was just established, and there were several disasters in the middle, but they were resolved by the elders of the sect at that time. Now our Hehuan sect is close to the mountains and can be self-sufficient. Even if the world is in chaos, it is nothing more than closing the mountains. I believe that there is a risk of geographical advantage, which can protect the Hehuan sect from danger." Xiang Xinyue said slowly, which is also one of the reasons why Hehuan sect chose to build the mountain gate here.


    Moreover, she hasn''t told Mu Yi about some things. After the efforts of several generations, many parts of the mountain where Hehuan sect is located have been hollowed out, and a large amount of food has been stored in it. Even if Hehuan sect closes the mountain, it is enough for everyone to have enough food and clothing until the chaos ends and the new dynasty begins.


    "If it had been in the past, the despicable faction might have escaped the chaos. Unfortunately, I''m afraid the leader doesn''t know what the chaos in the world represents." Mu Yi shook his head gently.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, Xiang Xinyue''s face changed.


    "You wait to step back."


    Xiangxinyue waved to the crowd and asked all elders and disciples to withdraw. Although they were puzzled, they still withdrew, leaving only Muyi and xiangxinyue.


    "Holding the flag makes adults have something to say." Xiang Xinyue said.


    "As the saying goes, the mind wants to change, and the way of heaven is changeable. I once heard an elder say that the way of heaven devours the thoughts of all living beings. Therefore, when the mind reaches a certain level, the heaven and earth will also change. Tell the leader what is the difference between heaven and earth now and before?" Muyi said directly.


    "Different?" the centripetal moon frowned.


    "A few years ago, foreigners attacked the Forbidden City with guns and cannons. Should the leader know?" Muyi asked.


    "Yes." Xiang Xinyue said. Hehuan sect is only half hidden. She is naturally clear about the general situation of the world, and she also sensitively thought of something from Mu Yi''s sentence.


    "Among the most powerful people in the world, there is one living in the Forbidden City. With the power of heaven and man, even if he can''t resist tens of thousands of troops, it''s still no problem to steal into them and kill all the foreign leaders. In this way, the foreigners will be in chaos. Even if the Manchu Dynasty is decadent, the green camp still has the power of War I. how can he flee in a hurry? Xiang headmaster doesn''t want to know what''s in it Why? "Mu Yi said slowly. In fact, this is what many people don''t understand.


    Originally, Mu Yi had some doubts in his heart, but Guifeng mountain and his party made him understand a lot, including some secrets.


    Mu Yi''s words fell behind. The centripetal moon did not answer immediately, but was meditating. Some things are not even heard. They are like a quagmire. The more you know, the harder it is to pull out your feet.


    However, as a leader, what xiangxinyue needs is to put the interests of Hehuan sect first. Although reason told her that it was a big pit, she had to jump down.


    "Please also take the flag to make adults solve their doubts." Xiang Xinyue finally said.


    "Because the top doesn''t allow it, the stronger the strength of this world, the more powerful the suppression will be, and this constraint is still increasing. Maybe many years later, even you and I can''t easily do it." Muyi shook his head and said.


    Xiang Xinyue''s face was shocked. When Mu Yi just said it, she didn''t understand it, but the words behind were like a heavy hammer, which hit her head hard and made her dizzy.


    "How is it possible?" Xiang Xinyue instinctively retorted.


    "Why is it impossible?" Muyi glanced at the centripetal moon faintly. With each other''s strength, he really can''t feel anything now. However, Muyi believes that this kind of thing will come sooner or later. This is the end of the Dharma catastrophe. Until there are no traces of practitioners in the world, all extraordinary forces will become a thing of the past.


    "So, if it was before, the Hehuan sect could really get through this mess, but you should also know that you think you can stop it with this mountain? At that time, the practitioners begin to retreat, and ordinary people master the power to surpass the practitioners. What do you think will happen?" Muyi said gently, but it was thunder rolling in xiangxinyue''s ear.


    "Shouldn''t it?" Xiang Xinyue didn''t even believe her words, but in fact, she had tacitly accepted the idea of Muyi. She was not the leader who didn''t care about the world and only knew the practice. She also knew the external situation in detail, even the fire gun and cannon were no exception, but she had never considered this problem before, It seemed that there was a force in her subconscious mind to ignore these.


    Now, as Mu Yi mentioned it, she finally began to think deeply, and even felt that she could break the puzzle.


    "Maybe you shouldn''t ask me, but yourself. Although you don''t want to admit it, this world has become more and more impatient with me and other practitioners. You don''t know a lot of things, and I didn''t know before, but it doesn''t mean that those things won''t happen. The time left for us is running out. Although we don''t know the outcome, we always have to resist." Mu Yi said.


    "Our Hehuan clan has few people and average strength." xiangxinyue said bitterly after a moment of silence. It was not Muyi who really persuaded her, but herself.


    "I just want to protect myself and be able to survive this disaster, but I never thought of dominating the world." Muyi said bluntly.


    "What do you want me to do?" Xiang Xinyue finally made up her mind. Both her heart and Muyi told her all this, which prompted her to promise, otherwise Hehuan Zong would be in danger of overturning immediately.


    Although Mu Yi and He Qi seem to talk well, Xiang Xinyue doesn''t dare to gamble.


    "I want to rebuild the third building to collect information, command and monitor the rosefinch halls. Yan Wushuang is the leader of the Fire Phoenix Tower, Zhen Pinger is the leader of the South Phoenix Tower, and the Hehuan sect is incorporated into the Fire Phoenix Tower. I won''t care about anything except the affairs of the rosefinch hall." Mu Yi finally said.


    The reason why he Huan sect was incorporated into Huofeng tower instead of Nanfeng tower, or divided into two, was mainly because Mu Yi had his consideration.


    Huofeng tower is a little far away from the Hehuan sect. If the Hehuan sect is incorporated into the Huofeng tower, it will have to migrate. Even if there are people left at the mountain gate here, most of their strength will be invested there. However, there is something strange to the Hehuan sect. If you want to really stand firm, you need to spend more money, and you must be firmly tied to the rosefinch hall.


    Mu Yi did this not because he didn''t believe in Hehuan sect, but just in case. He didn''t want to test Hehuan sect with betrayal, because regardless of success or failure, the price paid was too high, so instead of so, he might as well directly cut off this possibility.


    As for Nanfeng tower, although it does not have the help of Hehuan sect, Zhen Ping''er itself has a certain foundation in Yangcheng. If her adoptive father is included, it can definitely make up for the gap between Nanfeng tower and Huofeng tower. In this way, Nanfeng tower and Huofeng tower can also stand up directly and play their role as soon as possible.


    Of course, this matter is related to the power division of the rosefinch hall. This kind of thing must be done by yunmengxuan himself. After all, the rosefinch hall is now in her hands. It can be said that one person is lower than ten thousand people. Moreover, some secrets of the rosefinch hall and how to operate all need her two professors to let them know how to be a qualified Lou Kui.


    "I''ve seen the flag bearer." Xiang Xinyue got up and solemnly worshipped Mu Yi again, but this time it was quite different from before.

 Chapter 464

    When the centripetal moon worshipped Muyi, the Hehuan sect was completely incorporated into the rosefinch hall. All this seemed very simple, and Muyi swallowed the Hehuan sect almost effortlessly, which greatly increased the power of the rosefinch hall.


    But in fact, all this looks like water behind qucheng, but there are many considerations. Xiangxin moon is not a fool, and Muyi is not the son of fate. It is impossible to worship Xiangxin moon with just a few words.


    Without Yan Feifei''s anxiety when he left, the shock of Yan Wushuang''s return again, Muyi''s revelation of the secret, the shock of his absolute strength and the threat of both soft and hard, xiangxinyue will never surrender so easily and so quickly.


    Even if what Muyi said today is not proved in the future, all this will become a curse buried in advance.


    Of course, after all, it''s still because of interests. If Yan Wushuang didn''t become one of the three building leaders, Hehuan sect would take this opportunity to get on the ship of Zhuque hall, and life and death would be guaranteed. I''m afraid Xiang Xinyue wouldn''t directly agree, and would certainly try to refuse.


    As for Zhen Ping''er, whether she wants it or not, she has an inseparable relationship with the Hehuan sect. In this way, the Hehuan sect occupies almost half of the third building of the Zhuque hall. If the Hehuan sect can seize this opportunity, it will be a real fish leaping over the dragon''s gate, and her centripetal moon will become the most insightful and courageous leader of the Hehuan sect in all dynasties, Since then, it has been respected and worshipped by future generations.


    And who says women have no ambition?


    Unfortunately, Xiang Xinyue doesn''t know the rosefinch mark. What''s more, she doesn''t understand that Zhen pinger and Yan Wushuang won''t betray Muyi anyway. Although Yan Wushuang still respects her as always, if there is a conflict between her and Muyi, Yan Wushuang will definitely stand on Muyi''s side without hesitation.


    So if the centripetal moon has any small abacus, it is doomed to drift.


    Since Muyi dares to annex Hehuan sect, how can he have no means of restriction? If anyone despises Muyi because he is young, he is doomed to suffer a great loss.


    In those days, the Taoist priest took him to wander the Jianghu and taught him not only deception, but also great truth in the marketplace and great wisdom in the recklessness.


    While Mu Yi was talking to Xiang Xinyue, Yan Feifei and others also knew the truth from Yan Wushuang''s mouth. Of course, this truth is the truth Mu Yi wants them to know. At least the rosefinch mark and Zhu Xianglan''s just death don''t need to be told to them.


    In particular, since the matter of Zhu Xianglan has been solved, there is no need to cause more trouble. However, when we know that Yan Wushuang and Zhen pinger can open up two life cycles in a short time, there is no sign of instability, let alone damage the foundation. All this is because of Muyi, and everyone is excited.


    No one doesn''t want to improve their accomplishments. It''s just that it''s too difficult to improve their accomplishments, let alone overnight. But if there is such a "shortcut", they don''t mind taking a walk.


    Next, Muyi stayed in the Hehuan sect for two days and personally instructed the people. Everyone who was instructed had a feeling of progress, as if he would break through at the next moment. The reason for this was that Muyi had mastered all these realms and had his own opinions. He also stayed in the original realm with the people for too long and lacked an opportunity, Now Muyi brought this opportunity, and they naturally made rapid progress.


    Even a few days after Muyi left, Yan Feifei took the lead in breaking through the realm. So far, people have no doubt about Muyi, and there is no objection to the merger of Hehuan sect into Huofeng.


    Besides, Muyi walked back with insect a and B and others. On the way, they met yunmengxuan who came in a hurry. They had another secret conversation. Yunmengxuan had no opinion on Muyi''s adding two floors. In her instinct, what was beneficial to Muyi was correct.


    Moreover, she had proposed to Muyi before. After all, the third floor is the most suitable model for the development of rosefinch hall, but there has never been a suitable candidate. Now that Muyi has found someone and has taken this opportunity to annex Hehuan sect, it is natural to re-establish everything.


    In this way, she can keep up with the rapid development of the rosefinch hall. Now, the rosefinch hall is even changing every day, and she is more and more unable to control the huge rosefinch hall. The rapid development of the rosefinch hall is not only related to the perfect strength of Muyi, but also related to the imminent chaos in the world.


    Usually at this time, the people are miserable. But who is willing to be bullied if he has some skills? The world is in chaos and dragons and snakes land. This is an era of heroes in large numbers.


    Since the Qin Dynasty lost its deer and the world was driven together, the general trend in the world is that division must be combined for a long time. Didn''t Zhu Yuanzhang also be a monk and a beggar? Therefore, anyone with ambition will not miss this great opportunity.


    According to the information collected by Yun Mengxuan, during the period when Mu Yi left, that is, after the alliance between the rosefinch hall and tangxizhai, the whole South and even the world showed signs of becoming more and more unstable. Many people were ready to move, and even someone had made an idea about the rosefinch Hall.


    In particular, Muyi''s absence for more than two consecutive months has made some people unable to sit still. Therefore, there have been more and more conflicts in the rosefinch hall recently. However, all these have been strongly suppressed by yunmengxuan. Muyi is very satisfied with her practice. The more this time, the stronger it is. Only in this way can the rosefinch hall stand firm in this chaos and go on.


    At the same time, yunmengxuan also told Muyi an extremely important thing, which even made her afraid to send a message with a carrier pigeon.


    As early as when the rosefinch hall rose again, as soon as yunmengxuan came to power, she sent some people to the capital secretly. Even she used some dark lines left by Lou Kui of the previous generation to pay close attention to every move of the capital.


    However, since last month, these people began to disappear one by one, and there were no signs. Even if Yun Mengxuan responded in time, the intelligence network he had worked hard to establish was almost uprooted. The remaining power could only lurk one after another and never spread any news again.


    It can even be said that at the moment, the rosefinch hall is like a blind man to the capital and knows nothing.


    If this is only for the rosefinch hall, it''s OK, but according to the last news from the spy, it seems to be for everyone and all forces.


    Such a big event naturally attracted people''s attention. Unfortunately, all those who tried to change this situation failed, and only the Manchu Qing, the old Buddha in the Forbidden City, and even the most powerful man stepped in.


    As the saying goes, when something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Manqing''s sudden action must be something important that people don''t want to know.


    Muyi vaguely felt that a bigger storm was brewing, even sweeping the whole world.


    Because of this, he must be prepared, and the rosefinch hall must be more stable. Now the third building has been established, and the next step is to monitor the six roads. The rosefinch hall has been re established, with mixed personnel. It may not matter at the beginning, but over time, these kind-hearted people will certainly cause trouble.


    Therefore, the next step is to monitor the six ways. Only kindness can''t convince people. The key is to be afraid. You can win people''s hearts with grace and frighten people with blood and head by thunderbolt. Only by paying equal attention to grace and authority can you be a qualified superior.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll go to the capital in the coming year." Mu Yi thought for a moment, then nodded solemnly. At the moment, he had a faint intuition that the capital would become the most eye-catching center in the world when the flowers bloom in spring next year, and he was bound to win this trip.


    As long as heaven and man can''t do it easily, Muyi believes that unless several perfect level strong men siege, or even at any cost, he can''t leave him, or the Manchu Qing Dynasty directly uses tens of thousands of elite troops, but this is unlikely. He believes that he won''t be the only strong man to go to the capital at that time.


    As for the man Qing Dynasty and what mystery the old Buddha made, when he got there, everything will come out naturally. However, there is not much time left for him. It is obviously impossible to open up the seventh life wheel, that is, the last life wheel, in this short time.


    Both the thunder smelting technique and the glazed Vajra body have just experienced a breakthrough. They can''t make progress in a short time. Since they can''t get it, they can only rely on external forces.


    The salary lamp adds a source of faith, and the strength will slowly increase. The cohesion of Tao species takes more time, so count it, and there is only one immortal rope left on Muyi.


    These days, Muyi will concentrate his mind and body to fight with Jiaolong every day, and his persistence time is becoming stronger and stronger. Although it is a body condensed by the power of mind and spirit, it is actually no different from Muyi''s body. Therefore, the separation of mind and body becomes stronger, which also means that Muyi''s own strength increases with it.


    As long as he can completely defeat the Jiaolong before entering Beijing, make it surrender and refine it, his strength will be further strengthened with the help of shenxiansuo. After all, shenxiansuo can bind the strong man of perfect level.


    Yunmengxuan was relieved to see Muyi go out in person. Although the capital is a dragon''s pool and tiger''s den, she believed that Muyi would be fine. This is a kind of blind confidence.


    After a short stay, Muyi continued to leave, and yunmengxuan also went to find Zhen pinger and Yan unparalleled. The three women will meet for the first time. They are not only the leader of the third building of Zhuque hall, but also integrate the Zhuque mark. As the source of faith of salary lamp, they are the people Muyi most trusts.


    If it weren''t for the rosefinch mark, Muyi would never easily push such a heavy burden on Zhen Ping''er and Yan Wushuang. It''s not enough to be able.


    (download the 17k client and you can get the voucher. Then you don''t have to spend money to read with the voucher.)

 Chapter 465

    Originally, Muyi thought he could go back to Funiu Mountain and even return to Dongting Lake for this year. However, he didn''t expect that a heavy snow and the Hehuan sect delayed the formation. Finally, he couldn''t go back and had to spend this year on the way.


    Fortunately, Muyi was lucky. On the way, he saw someone whose carriage broke down on the roadside and took it for a ride. After knowing that Muyi couldn''t get home, he invited him to his home for the new year. Muyi hesitated and finally agreed.


    This is a newly married couple. The man does business with his father and has a rich family background, while the woman is the daughter of his father''s business partner. To some extent, they are married, but their feelings are very good. Before, the man accompanied the woman to settle in his father-in-law''s house. If it weren''t for the heavy snow, I''m afraid he would have returned home long ago.


    Now, it was dragged to the last day. There was really no way to go on the road in this weather. Unexpectedly, the road was covered by heavy snow and did not melt away in a short time. The carriage accidentally fell into a pit and broke the shaft.


    Fortunately, they met Muyi. Otherwise, they had to walk home. It''s nothing to suffer. The key is that the woman is pregnant and the child may not be able to keep it. That''s why the little couple are particularly grateful to Muyi and directly invite Muyi to spend the new year at home. Otherwise, they will meet by chance. Even if they help, they won''t be so rash.


    Of course, this also has a lot to do with Muyi''s red lips and white teeth, beautiful appearance and being a little Taoist. Although people can''t be judged by appearance, in fact, no one can get rid of this. Men love beautiful women and women like pretty men.


    On the way, Muyi also learned that the man''s name was Du Xiaoshan and the woman''s name was Chen Ailian.


    Du Xiaoshan''s old house is quite imposing. It is basically a reduced version of the garden. There is a large Du mansion plaque hanging at the door. However, after entering Du mansion, Muyi also found that the atmosphere here seems to be a little nervous, as if he was preparing for something.


    Whether it''s the big man at the door, the patrol guard, and the servants who hurried by, all proved this.


    Du Xiaoshan and his wife have just returned. I don''t know what happened. No matter what, he doesn''t delay him to settle down Mu Yi and his party. Then he goes to see his father.


    "Master, the Du family seems to be in trouble." insect a and B whispered to Mu Yi, and even Wu Xiaosi was aware of it. Only the big slave was dull, looked foolish and didn''t know anything.


    "Well, don''t mind for the time being. We''ll go after the new year here." even Wu Xiaosi is aware of it. Naturally, he can''t hide it from Mu Yi, but he doesn''t want to meddle. In fact, the Du family leader hasn''t appeared since he came here, which has explained the problem.


    Even if the other party didn''t drive them out, it was in the face of Du Xiaoshan and even his unborn grandson. In this case, Muyi naturally wouldn''t take the initiative to ask for trouble. If he was too active at this time, he would only be suspected of ulterior motives.


    After all, Muyi''s appearance was too coincidental, and they could encounter problems with the young master Du''s carriage. These things themselves are doubtful. If it hadn''t come, and the inn here was either closed or full, Muyi would have left directly.


    Even so, in the evening, the Du family was not stingy. Except that the owner didn''t show up, they also served a lot of good wine and dishes, and did their best to eat by Muyi and his party.


    Chen Ailian hasn''t appeared since she came back. It''s estimated that she was raising her fetus. After all, she had suffered some cold before and moved her fetal Qi. In the evening, Du Xiaoshan came to worship Muyi for a few glasses of wine, and her face was ashamed. She even looked at Muyi and stopped talking, but in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    But Muyi didn''t ask. Meeting by chance and rescuing on the road is enough to accept and eat.


    "Brother, I''ve grown up another year."


    Niannu''er leaned against Mu Yi with a little red face. She also drank a few glasses of wine. Mu Yi was surprised that ghosts could drink, but it was nothing to think about what happened to this little girl.


    "Yes, not only you, but also my brother is one year older." Muyi smiled. Last year, niannu was with him, and this year, the same is true.


    After the Chinese new year, the elder Muyi was one year old and officially turned sixteen. Unfortunately, no one gave him lucky money.


    Next to him, Chong A and B also sighed. If he hadn''t met Mu Yi, I''m afraid he would still be wasted in the first difficulty and still stay in that small village. Maybe he would die alone in his life, let alone find an apprentice to inherit his mantle and die for him.


    But since he met Muyi, all this has been realized. Therefore, even without the prohibition of ghost slaves, he can''t betray Muyi in his life.


    Wu Xiaosi also felt a trace of warmth. Originally, he was just a beggar. His life was not changed until he joined the rosefinch hall, but the real change was after he met Mu Yi. Since then, he has ascended to the sky step by step. In the past, he was scolded and beaten at will. Now, even the hall owner calls him a little brother, He has also become a "big man.".


    He also knew who all this came from and what he should pay in his heart. Moreover, he worshipped his master and could step into practice and have a long life in the future.


    Wu Xiaosi didn''t care whether he could really live a long life. Since he became a beggar, he secretly vowed that he must be vigorous and awe inspiring in this life. Therefore, in his eyes, practice is the foundation to achieve all this, not an illusory life.


    Because Wu Xiaosi asked insect a and B whether he could live forever after practicing all his life? At that time, he was silent and speechless, because he rarely lived long.


    After that, Wu Xiaosi asked Mu Yi that he might live forever. Insect a and B were still silent, but this time it was shorter, and there was more hesitation on on his face. Finally, he opened his mouth and sighed helplessly.


    Longevity is difficult, as difficult as heaven, and it is a beautiful wish. At least he has never heard of anyone who can live forever.


    Although he has confidence in Muyi and believes that Muyi will certainly be able to achieve heaven and man in the future, heaven and man are still far away from long life, and even unforgettable. In this case, how dare he say that Muyi will be able to live long?


    After asking these two questions, Wu Xiaosi knew better what his choice was, and he didn''t force Wu Xiaosi any more. Although Wu Xiaosi''s qualification was ok, it was different from Muyi. Even Muyi couldn''t live long, let alone Wu Xiaosi?


    Perhaps immortality was just a wish of insect a and B at the beginning of his practice, and then gradually became the obsession in his heart. Therefore, after accepting Wu Xiaosi as an apprentice, he instinctively gave Wu Xiaosi the obsession along with his expectation, but he didn''t think enough about whether he could succeed or not.


    That night, insect a and B and Wu Xiaosi were all thinking and floating far away. Only the big slave kept eating. It seems that filling his stomach is better than everything in his eyes. This may be everyone''s happiness.


    In the eyes of others, the big slave is silly, but in the heart of the big slave, there is not so much trouble, not so much helplessness, but more happiness.


    Farewell to the old and welcome the new. After drinking and eating, firecrackers gradually sounded outside. Even the Du family was no exception, and even more lively. However, in this excitement, there was still a trace of tension, even fear.


    In the middle of the night, there was a sudden riot in the front yard, and then it gradually spread all over Du''s house. Even Mu Yi was no exception, and the noise outside proved that something had happened in Du''s house.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Finally, after a knock on the door, as insect a and B opened the door, people poured into the courtyard where Mu Yi was located. The courtyard originally belonged to Du Xiaoshan, but tonight he took the initiative to lend it to Mu Yi, which is a kind of compensation.


    "Taoist priest, I''m really sorry to disturb you late at night."


    Du Xiaoshan looked at Muyi with a tired face and apologized repeatedly. Beside him, he was followed by a cold, suspicious middle-aged man, especially after seeing Muyi.


    "It doesn''t hurt, but something happened?" Muyi asked without mind. In fact, he couldn''t mind. After all, this is people''s home.


    "Yes, a thief stole a treasure handed down from his family. It is very important to the Du family and can''t be lost. This time he came to ask the chief if he had heard anything? Du Xiaoshan asked politely.


    But without waiting for Muyi to answer, the middle-aged man next to him couldn''t help but simply said, "young master, I''ll do it."


    "Taoist priest, someone saw a dark shadow coming this way before. I don''t know if the Taoist priest ever saw it?"


    Although I''m asking, the look of the middle-aged man is clearly convinced that the thief is hiding in Muyi''s yard, and even thinks Muyi is the thief. After all, the timing of his appearance is too coincidental and sensitive to be doubted by others.


    Du Xiaoshan opened his mouth and seemed to want to explain something for Muyi, but someone promised that the thief was coming this way. Although he didn''t want to and didn''t believe that Muyi would be a thief, he couldn''t resist his father, so he had to follow him in person, hoping not to have any conflict.


    At the same time, he also secretly regretted that he had known that Mu Yi should not have been invited, so there would not have been so many things. In particular, the thing lost by other families is not only described by money, but even related to the life of the Du family to some extent.


    So even if Du Xiaoshan is capricious again, he has to stand up for the sake of the whole family.


    "No." Mu Yi said directly. In fact, he really didn''t see it. Even if someone really approached, it was impossible to hide his perception. That is to say, the thief didn''t come to him. Du Xiaoshan, or these people were cheated.


    However, I''m afraid the other party knows they''re there, so it''s a disaster. He wants to blame them. As long as the Du family is in chaos, the other party can take the opportunity to leave. Even, the other party has already left.


    Muyi didn''t feel the breath fluctuation of practitioners before, and he was not a first-class martial arts expert, so the other party was only a second and third rate ordinary expert at most, or even an ordinary person.


    In this case, even if Mu Yi has great skills, it is impossible to know who stole the Du family''s treasure. Since it is a treasure, it must be heavily protected and can steal things, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    Du Xiaoshan seemed relieved to hear Muyi''s words, but the middle-aged man didn''t give in.


    "Taoist priest, can you allow us to search?"


    "Bold!"


    The middle-aged man''s words directly angered insect a and B on one side. Even if Muyi hadn''t said anything, he couldn''t help it. This behavior is basically beating Muyi''s face. If Muyi is just an ordinary person, he has no strength to resist, but Muyi is a Zhuque flag bearer and a strong man of perfect level.


    Who in the world can hide it from him?


    At the moment, after insect a and B made a bold sound, they suddenly burst out a sense of evil spirit. Although insect a and B was only the second difficulty and only opened up a life wheel, his prestige was definitely beyond the resistance of ordinary people. Although the middle-aged man himself was also a third rate expert, this existence was nothing in insect a and B''s eyes, even less than an ordinary person.


    The middle-aged man was startled by insect a and B, and even suddenly had a feeling of fear, which made him step back two steps involuntarily and stare at insect a and B in horror. He didn''t seem to think that insect a and B was a hidden expert.


    Even middle-aged men can''t stand it, not to mention other ordinary servants. While middle-aged men retreat, they also retreat together, and their eyes show fear, as if they were facing some flood and beast.


    Du Xiaoshan was the least frightened. Maybe he knew insect a and B for a longer time. Insect a and B drove the carriage all the way. In addition, insect a and B did not deliberately target him, so his feeling was far less profound than that of a middle-aged man.


    However, he is not a fool after all. The expression of middle-aged men and the changes of those servants can''t hide from him. He can''t help but feel a little more complex on his face. Of course, this complexity is not aimed at insect a and B, but Muyi.


    Because he knows that insect a and B are just Muyi''s servants. Even one servant is so powerful. Who is Muyi? What''s your identity? But there is no doubt that Muyi is not just an ordinary Taoist.


    "Can you trust me?" Muyi ignored the middle-aged man and just looked at Du Xiaoshan and said.


    "Letter." Du Xiaoshan''s eyes suddenly brightened and nodded without hesitation.


    "Well, since you believe me, go back. The thief is not here and has never been in the future, but you can interrogate the man who saw the thief coming to me. I think he will gain something." Muyi said directly.


    "Thank you, Taoist priest. Du Mou knows." after Du Xiaoshan finished, he also ignored the middle-aged man, waved his right hand and left with many servants.


    The middle-aged man saw that the situation was gone, so he could only follow up in embarrassment. He didn''t even dare to show any hatred to Muyi. Maybe he also understood that showing hatred to a person far more than himself was simply an act of looking for death.

 Chapter 466

    On the first day of the new year, it was supposed to be the day when the younger generation kowtowed to the elders, but that morning, Muyi met the owner of the Du family and Du Xiaoshan''s father.


    Du Jun is more than 50 years old. Du Xiaoshan is his only son and an old son. His temples are a little gray, his face is firm, and there is a strong tired look between his eyebrows, but his body is straight.


    "The servant was rude last night, which disturbed the Taoist priest. I hope the Taoist priest won''t be surprised." Du Jun said directly when he looked at Muyi. At the same time, someone nearby had put a plate on the table in front of Muyi. The red silk was lifted and looked golden.


    I saw that the tray was full of gold and naked seeds, almost hundreds of taels.


    This kind of gold nude is generally made only by those rich and noble families. It is not used for circulation, but for the reward during the new year. Usually, the gold nude is only the size of the thumb, which means auspicious. It is more suitable for playing in the hand and more noble.


    "The Taoist priest saved the children and daughter-in-law before. I haven''t thanked him yet. It''s just the new year. He gave a small gift to the Taoist priest for fun, and asked for good luck and some blessings for my unborn grandson." Du Jun''s words are polite and reasonable. People can''t pick out any mistakes, and he is worthy of being a shrewd businessman.


    The so-called gratitude for rescue is actually just an excuse. If Du Jun really wants to thank, how can he wait until now? And who has the leisure to play with so many gold and naked children? Obviously, it is used to make amends. It is just sent out in a nice name. After all, hundreds of liang of gold is not a small amount, but a wealth that ordinary people can''t earn in a lifetime.


    That is, the Du family has a great cause, so they can take it out without frowning.


    Of course, people must ask for gifts. Muyi won''t believe that the other party just came to apologize. I think what Muyi said last night worked. The other party must have got some useful information from the population, but those information is not enough to find the Du family''s treasure. Therefore, Muyi can only ask for it.


    After all, the sound of insect a and B last night was so bold that many people saw it. Even in Du Jun''s heart, the origin of Muyi became extraordinary. If Muyi could find the Du family''s treasure with the help of Muyi, not to mention a hundred liang of gold, even if it was ten times more, he would not frown or even be happy.


    Behind Du Jun stood Du Xiaoshan. He was helpless about his father''s style. He knew very well who his father was. If he had no interest in him, no matter how good the relationship was, he would ignore it. But if he could bring benefits to him, even if he humiliated him face to face, he could listen with a smile.


    Du Xiaoshan was somewhat disgusted with this, and even had conflicts. But later, after he began to learn to do business, he gradually understood his father. However, understanding belongs to understanding, but he still disapproved of his father''s behavior many times, just like now.


    He felt that the interests of people like Muyi could not be moved at all. The key was friendship. Before, Muyi rescued them on the way, and he invited Muyi home for the new year. However, if the friendship was mixed with interests, it would be a little changed.


    "Master Du, you''re welcome. In fact, we were going to leave, but now we just told Du family villa." Mu Yi smiled and didn''t even look at the golden naked children.


    After doing business for so many years, Du Jun asked himself that these eyes can still recognize people, but today he found that he can''t see through Mu Yi at all. Money can make ghosts grind. The world also loves money. Over the years, he has seen all kinds of people.


    Some people are greedy for money and can''t move their eyes when they see money. Some people are lofty and pretend to despise it, but in fact they secretly swallow their saliva. But what they don''t care about is the first time they meet Mu Yi.


    In particular, Mu Yi''s indifference was not pretended, but from his heart, as if the hundred liang of gold was only a hundred Wen in his eyes, or worthless stones.


    Du Jun was worried when he heard that Muyi was leaving. Now he can basically conclude that Muyi is the kind of person with real ability. In this case, how can he let Muyi leave? Moreover, in Du Jun''s eyes, the things that can be solved with money are never difficult problems, but the difficult ones are those that can''t be invited with money.


    "Today is the first day of the first lunar month. It''s forbidden to travel, and the snow outside is not melted, so it''s difficult to travel. The Taoist priest might as well stay here for a few more days and let the hill accompany the Taoist priest more." Du Jun said immediately, and even threw his son out in order to keep Muyi.


    "Taoist priest, after your guidance last night, the servant has recruited all the people. Someone gave him 1000 Liang silver and asked him to say so on purpose." Du Xiaoshan can only say honestly at this time, although he doesn''t like his father.


    "Now that the clue has been found, it''s just to check it." Muyi said faintly.


    "We know so, but the problem is here. No matter how hard we torture him to extort a confession, the servant can''t tell who made him do it. According to what he said at that time, he even forgot about the man." Du Xiaoshan said bitterly.


    He didn''t believe the servant''s answer, but even if he invited the person who was best at extorting confessions, he couldn''t know who the person was from him, as if he didn''t even know himself. Therefore, he had to ask Mu Yi again.


    "Oh, you didn''t find out who he contacted yesterday. Since he was a servant, his scope of action should be under control? The other party asked him to guide me. Obviously, he knew I was here and wanted to bring disaster to the East. In fact, the biggest possibility of this matter was the internal thief." Muyi said directly.


    "Inside thief?"


    "Impossible?"


    The former doubts Du Xiaoshan and the latter categorically denies Du Jun.


    Mu Yi didn''t speak, just looked at the father and son.


    "Taoist priest doesn''t know. Only me and Xiaoshan know where the treasure is stored, and only we two have the key there. It can''t be me and my son who steal it?" Du Jun was helpless to explain.


    "Well, I''ll accompany you to the stolen place to have a look, but I can''t guarantee whether I can find the thief in advance. I can only try my best." Mu Yi thought for a while and said, which is to repay Du Xiaoshan''s favor.


    "Taoist priest, please." Du Jun was overjoyed and hurriedly led the way in front.


    "By the way, master Du, when I came here, I saw that the house was heavily guarded and the guard looked nervous. Did I know that the treasure would be stolen?" Muyi asked inadvertently on the way.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, Du Jun in front trembled slightly. Although it was very slight, Muyi still saw it in his eyes.


    "Dad, what are you hiding from me?" Du Xiaoshan immediately shouted, and his face became very ugly. If it was true as Muyi said, even he was covered in the drum.


    After being exposed, Du Jun seemed a little embarrassed. Looking at Mu Yi with an expressionless face and his angry son, he finally said, "Taoist priest, have you heard that the first thief in the Jianghu is empty handed?"


    "The first thief? I''ve heard some rumors." Mu Yi nodded. He did know that he was empty handed, but he didn''t know it now, but he knew it when he followed the old Taoist priest in the Jianghu. He has a great reputation in the Jianghu and likes to rob the rich and help the poor. Moreover, he has a quirk, That is to write a letter to the owner before stealing, telling him when he will steal, and then steal the things unconsciously. Often after he succeeds, the owner will find that the things are stolen.


    It is said that he has never lost his hand, so he has the name of divine thief.


    Du Jun had received a letter with empty hands before. The other party said he would steal his family''s treasure on the eve of new year''s Eve. After seeing the letter, Du Jun became nervous and sent additional guards. He was on guard on the inner and outer floors. Even he secretly changed the treasure to a place alone. On the surface, the place with the most strict security was a trap.


    Originally, Du Jun thought his arrangement was sure to be foolproof, so he waited for nothing to miss. But he didn''t expect that he couldn''t wait on the left and there were no people on the right last night. After midnight, Du Jun finally couldn''t help but sneak to his treasure hiding place. As a result, his face turned white. Only he himself knew where the treasure had disappeared and where it was, There is only one piece of paper, on which there is a picture of a hand holding a money bag tightly. This is the sign of the world''s No. 1 thief with empty hands.


    After Du Jun explained all this, Du Xiaoshan had a gloomy face. He didn''t expect his father to hide it from himself, especially after the incident, so that he could ask Mu Yi for help with the trust of Mu Yi.


    On the contrary, Mu Yi didn''t look unhappy after listening to it.


    "Let''s go and have a look together." Mu Yi smiled and advised Du Xiaoshan in turn.


    Du Jun was overjoyed and hurried to lead the way in front. Originally he only wanted to use Muyi, but now he dared not hide any more, and even pinned all his hopes on Muyi.


    Soon, the people came to Du Jun''s treasure hiding place. It was in a hall, which was also the place where the Du family ate New Year''s Eve dinner before. The treasure was hidden under a vase in the corner. The floor tile was empty and there was a hole, which could be used to hide things.


    But now, it was empty. At the same time, Du Jun gave the piece of paper to Muyi.


    The hand on the paper is a little fat, but it firmly holds a money bag, and the money bag is also bulging and vividly painted. This hand alone has reached everyone''s level.


    "Taoist priest, have you seen any clues?" Du Jun asked when he saw Muyi meditating.


    "What is the treasure of Du family?" Mu Yi asked.


    "This... This..." Du Jun immediately hesitated.


    "Dad, what time is it? You still hide it?" Du Xiaoshan couldn''t help bursting out. Then he looked at Mu Yi directly and said, "Taoist priest, the treasure is actually a Buddha statue."

 Chapter 467

    "Buddha statue?" Mu Yi was surprised. It was hard to imagine that the Du family would be involved with the Buddha statue. In fact, he didn''t see any sincerity in worshiping the Buddha from the Du family''s father and son, and he was very curious. What Buddha statue can actually affect the life and death of the Du family?


    If the treasure is only a valuable thing, it is obviously not worth Du Jun''s worry, so the problem must still lie in the Buddha statue.


    "To tell you the truth, that Buddha statue is an evil Buddha. It was the object of my mother''s dowry in those years. It''s strange. After staring at it for a long time, it can bewitch people. It''s said that it''s a sacrifice of a cult in the previous dynasty. If people know that my family collects it, the consequences will be unimaginable." Song Xiaoshan said with a dignified expression. After all, if people report it, Even the Du family can''t stand this toss.


    While Du Xiaoshan was talking, Du Jun looked around nervously. Fortunately, all the servants had just been driven out. Now there are only Muyi and their father and son in the room.


    "Evil Buddha? In that case, how do you know that you are empty handed?" Mu Yi asked again.


    "He didn''t know that it was a evil Buddha, but he knew that there was a treasure in my family, so he came to steal it, but now he probably knows it." Du Jun said bitterly, and he had already regretted it. If he hadn''t been smart, maybe it wouldn''t be the result now.


    "Evil Buddha who can bewitch people?" Mu Yi suddenly became more interested. Originally, he just wanted to help Du Xiaoshan, but now he really wants to see and know the evil Buddha. Although he is not a Buddhist, he also has the Buddhist magic skill of Glass King Kong, so in this regard, he is still destined to be a Buddhist.


    The evil Buddha, no matter how evil, also has a Buddha word in his name, but a thing sacrificed. There must be all kinds of extraordinary things, but Du Jun is just an ordinary person and can''t really find the magic of that thing. He can only vaguely feel that the evil Buddha has the ability to bewitch people.


    But when this kind of thing reaches Mu Yi, its value will be different immediately.


    "Master Du, please check who is missing in the mansion now?" Muyi said after thinking for a moment.


    "Who''s missing?" Du Jun was stunned, but he was a smart man after all. He quickly reacted and hurried away while greeting Du Xiaoshan to accompany Mu Yi.


    Looking at his father''s back, Du Xiaoshan showed a bitter smile on his face, and then looked at Mu Yi and said, "Taoist priest, my father actually doesn''t mean any harm, but it''s too important for my family. Please don''t be surprised."


    "It doesn''t matter. Everyone is like this and can understand it." Muyi sat down. "I just heard you say that it''s your mother''s dowry? I don''t know your mother now?"


    "My mother just gave birth to me and died not long ago. For so many years, my father pulled me up." Du Xiaoshan said. Although he was dissatisfied with his father before, from his explanation for his father, we can see that he still cares about his father in his heart.


    "In fact, I don''t have any impression of my mother, and my father didn''t want to mention my mother since I was a child, but I can feel that he still loves his mother very much, otherwise he won''t have been unmarried for so many years. For him, the evil Buddha is the only thing left by his mother, but it''s too evil to stare at it for a long time, otherwise he will have fantasies and eventually be swallowed up, The lightest is also a serious illness, "said Du Xiaoshan.


    "Evil Buddha can devour essence, Qi and spirit? Who did you hear about it?" Mu Yi asked.


    "It''s my personal experience. When I was 11 or 12 years old, I stole the evil Buddha because of fun. At night, a voice in the evil Buddha kept telling me to stare at the evil Buddha, and then I was fascinated. If my father didn''t come in time, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be seriously ill. Later, my father said that I was swallowed up by the evil Buddha God, since then, my father has forbidden me to approach the evil Buddha. "Du Xiaoshan said at the moment, still with a lingering fear on his face. Obviously, the evil Buddha left a deep shadow in his heart.


    "Didn''t your father ever tell you how your mother owned the evil Buddha? And how are your mother''s family?" Muyi continued.


    "No, and my mother has no relatives for a long time. According to my father, my mother was alone at that time, and her health was a little bad at that time, so she would die after giving birth to me." Du Xiaoshan said and stared at Mu Yi closely. He was not a fool. Mu Yi asked so many questions. He obviously thought of something, but he could not determine the truth of all this, So I can only hope that Mu Yi can give him a definite answer.


    "I know what you want to ask, but now I''m not sure. Only after seeing the evil Buddha can I know the truth." Muyi glanced at Du Xiaoshan and said.


    "Taoist priest, Taoist priest."


    At this time, Du Jun hurried in from the outside. Even because he was worried, he almost tripped over the threshold.


    "Dad, be careful." Du Xiaoshan immediately greeted him.


    "Taoist priest, as you said, an old qualified servant in the house has disappeared. After searching his residence, he didn''t find anything." Du Jun waved to Du Xiaoshan and said quickly.


    "That''s true." Muyi nodded slightly. Seeing that Du Jun and Du Xiaoshan seemed puzzled, Muyi continued to explain: "I''ve heard a rumor before that no one can find him because he is good at changing looks and shrinking bones. No one will find any flaws whether he is an adult or a child. It can be said that he is superb. So far, no one in the Jianghu knows what he really looks like."


    "Taoist priest, do you mean that Yi Rong became a servant of my family and stole it?" Du Jun stared. He couldn''t believe that there was such a magical ability in the world. If, as Mu Yi said, he only needed to change his identity after stealing something, who could find him?


    "It''s probably a matter of time. When you were on alert, he was already in the house, but you didn''t know it." Muyi said.


    "But he has escaped." Du Jun said with hatred.


    "Escaped? Did your people ever see him leave?" Mu Yi shook his head and said.


    "Taoist priest, you mean he hasn''t escaped yet?" Du Jun asked incredulously.


    "Since he can pretend to be the missing servant, why can''t he continue to pretend to be someone else? Maybe he''s watching a play in a corner of the house at the moment." Mu Yi said. He knew that people like empty handed would have some quirks.


    There is a saying that wealth does not return home, such as walking at night in royal clothes.


    It''s almost the same truth. He must be proud that he is so famous in the Jianghu, but he can''t directly stand up and tell everyone that he is empty handed, which is like a night trip in royal clothes for him.


    If a person is so depressed for a long time, he will certainly be unable to stand it, especially for those who can never be fair and aboveboard, so he must have some bad interests. He steals things not because of lack of money, but more to enjoy the success. Since he can''t show up, how can he enjoy this success?


    Put yourself in a position. Muyi feels that if he is himself and has a skill that no one can find after he succeeds, the best enjoyment is to change his identity, stand close, watch the stolen person worry, watch the other party mobilize people to catch him, and he is right next to the other party. That satisfaction is absolutely no worse than stealing.


    Of course, all this is only based on Muyi''s own considerations. In fact, this transposition thinking was taught by the old Taoist priest at the beginning. At that time, the old Taoist priest often asked him to dress up as someone else. He should not only completely forget his original identity, but also devote himself wholeheartedly to it, so that his subconscious mind thinks he is that person.


    So, just now Muyi replaced himself with empty hands. Then, according to his usual style, he imagined, what was the psychology of a person who told others the news in advance and then stole it? After one stole it, he left a card for fear that others might not know it was his own person, and what was he thinking?


    Soon, Mu Yi came to a conclusion that the other party didn''t go far. Even in this house, he was looking at Du Jun in a hurry and looking at the people looking for him.


    "Still in the mansion? I immediately asked everyone to gather. I don''t believe I can''t find him today." Du Jun said and wanted to summon the people. He still had a trace of anger on his face. He thought that he had never been in business in ordinary days. Unexpectedly, he was fooled by a thief today.


    Especially at the thought that the thief was laughing at him in the house at the moment, Du Jun was furious.


    "Master Du, if you don''t want to scare the snake, you''d better wait." at this time, Mu Yi''s voice came again, which made Du Jun stop in doubt and looked at Mu Yi with a puzzled face.


    "Although it''s hateful, I believe master Du should care more about the evil Buddha?" Muyi said.


    "Yes, as long as I can find the evil Buddha, even if I can''t find the thief, I will recognize it." Du Jun said without hesitation. Although he hated his clever hands, it is obviously more important to find the evil Buddha than his family and life.


    "That''s right. Since the evil Buddha is still in the house with empty hands, I guess the evil Buddha should still be there. In order to avoid alerting the snake in advance and escape with the evil Buddha, it''s better to find the evil Buddha first and then find a way to catch him." Muyi said.


    "It''s troublesome for the Taoist priest. As long as the Taoist priest orders, I Du Jun will do anything immediately." Du Jun promised.


    "I need something close to the evil Buddha for a long time. It''s best to be contaminated with the smell of the evil Buddha." Muyi said.


    "How about the box containing the evil Buddha? Because the box was too big to be put into the cave, I took out the evil Buddha and wrapped it with cloth. As for the box, it remained in its original position." Du Jun said hurriedly.


    "Yes." Muyi nodded. As long as he had this box, Muyi could find the evil Buddha according to his breath.

 Chapter 468

    In order not to scare the snake, Du Jun simply took Mu Yi to the secret room. The secret room is located under Du Jun''s bedroom bed. With mechanisms, it can be said that it is safe. As long as someone is sent to guard here, it is difficult to steal the evil Buddha without knowing it, but Du Jun is smart, I think it''s safer to put the evil Buddha under my eyes.


    So although he also found someone to guard at the door of his bedroom, because it was new year''s Eve and he wanted the whole family to have a reunion dinner together, he simply stayed in the hall all the time. He felt that as long as he stayed there all night, the evil Buddha would be safe.


    Since it is said that the treasure was stolen on New Year''s Eve, once the time has passed, it will not continue to do so, and the evil Buddha will be safe in the future.


    Unexpectedly, there was no evil Buddha under his eyes. Even until now, Du Jun didn''t know when the evil Buddha was stolen. When he found something wrong in the middle of the night, the evil Buddha had been lost.


    But nothing happened here in the bedroom, and nothing was lost in the secret room. Even if he specially got a valuable jade horse and put it there to mislead each other, it was all right.


    Du Jun broke the mechanism, the bed immediately separated, and then exposed a section of stairs. Down the stairs, it was the secret room Du Jun used to hold his family''s wealth and treasures. The secret room was built very solid. It was a whimsical idea to dig a hole from the ground. There was also a back road Du Jun left for his family.


    Entering the secret room, there are oil lamps around, but I don''t feel stuffy at all. The whole secret room is like the room above, one inside and one outside, which is very spacious.


    In the secret room outside, there are several big boxes stacked in the corner. You can almost guess what''s inside. On the shelf on one side, there are many jewelry and antique calligraphy and paintings. These things are also valuable. Even if the Du family is in great trouble, as long as they have these things, they can make a comeback.


    However, when walking inside, Du Jun obviously hesitated, and finally took the lead in.


    When Mu Yi followed in, he understood why Du Jun hesitated just now, just because there were some taboos on the things placed here, because there were pieces of armor, long knives, spears and even several boxes of muskets.


    As a businessman, there are so many weapons and ammunition in his family. If people know, it will be some trouble. However, considering the situation of Manchu and Qing Dynasty, Du Jun''s preparation can be understood. In fact, I''m afraid Du Jun is not alone now. If he has some power, he will quietly leave a way for himself.


    In case the world is in chaos one day, we can protect ourselves with these weapons. Otherwise, the Du family is the best fat in the eyes of others.


    Seeing that Mu Yi didn''t show anything strange on his face, Du Jun was relieved. Then he came to the wall, opened a picture hanging there, exposed the mechanism behind, opened it with a key, and Du Jun took out a box from inside.


    "Taoist priest, the evil Buddha has been in this box for many years, and you can see if it''s useful." Du Jun said. He directly opened the box, and there was a crystal clear jade horse, which was invaluable. Obviously, Du Jun''s original intention was to make him think that the jade horse was the treasure of the Du family.


    But I didn''t expect that he didn''t come here at all. He carefully designed all this, but finally set himself in.


    However, Du Jun took out the valuable jade horse at will and threw it aside. He didn''t even take a serious look at it. Although the jade horse was precious, it was not as good as the evil Buddha in his heart.


    Muyi reached out and took the box. After a while, a cold wave came into his body. Muyi''s expression was shocked and a trace of surprise appeared on his face.


    Because he could feel that when this cold force was introduced into his body, there was a slight fluctuation in the original glass King Kong body. This discovery immediately made Mu Yi understand that the origin of the evil Buddha was not trivial, and even had something to do with the glass King Kong body he cultivated.


    The glazed diamond body is a Buddhist magic skill, and it is also the top one. In ordinary days, Muyi can only practice hard bit by bit and can''t take any shortcut. But now, the power contained in the evil Buddha can make the glazed diamond body fluctuate. How can this make Muyi not excited?


    If the evil Buddha can really catalyze the body of glazed King Kong, his strength can definitely increase again. It is just that he will go to the capital soon. It is time to strive to enhance his strength. Now, just dozing off, the pillow comes. This is the so-called opportunity. Of course, whether the evil Buddha is really useful will not be known until he finds it.


    Therefore, Muyi strengthened his determination to find the evil Buddha.


    "Useful," said Muyi cleanly.


    Hearing that Muyi said it was useful, the worries of the Du family and their son immediately turned into joy.


    "Let''s go and find the evil Buddha first." Mu Yi took the box and went out.


    The Du family, who originally wanted to see some Taoist magic, had to keep up with them, but they had some regrets.


    Du Jun, in particular, had seen Taoist practices before, but he didn''t expect Mu Yi to leave with a glance. Could he smell it with his nose? But Du Jun was not stupid enough to ask.


    After leaving the secret room, Muyi went straight back to the yard. At first, the Du family and his son were curious, but at the back, his face became gloomy, because Muyi''s direction at the moment is where the Du family members are. Although the Du family members have only one Du Xiaoshan''s wife, not everyone can go.


    Of course, they don''t doubt Muyi''s intentions, but Muyi is looking for the evil Buddha at the moment. Is it difficult to see where the evil Buddha is?


    Thinking of this possibility, Du Xiaoshan immediately became nervous. The evil Buddha was not a good thing. Even he was swallowed up. He was seriously ill. If it happened to his pregnant wife, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    As for Du Jun, he is also nervous. After all, Du Xiaoshan is his only son, that is, Chen Ailian is his only grandson in her stomach.


    Finally, when Muyi entered Chen Ailian''s yard, Du Xiaoshan finally couldn''t help running towards the house. While running, he shouted, "Xiaolian, Xiaolian."


    The people inside seemed to hear something. A woman came out, "young master, master."


    "Where''s Xiaolian? How''s she?" Du Xiaoshan asked anxiously.


    "Young master, the young lady is resting in the house. You... Before the woman finishes, Du Xiaoshan has bypassed her and burst into the house.


    "Young lady, have you ever felt unwell?" Du Jun didn''t rush in, but asked the woman.


    "My Lord, yesterday Mrs. Shao was on her way and had some fetal Qi. The doctor prescribed medicine and told her to have a good rest. Now Mrs. Shao has just drunk the medicine and is resting in bed." the woman looked at Du Jun and said.


    "Well, I see. It''s none of your business here. Go down first." Du Jun was relieved when he heard that his daughter-in-law was all right and sent the woman down.


    "Wait a minute."


    Just as the woman was about to leave, Mu Yi suddenly said, not only the woman, but even Du Jun was stunned. He didn''t know why, but when he saw Mu Yi staring at the woman, he was suddenly surprised.


    "Empty handed," Du Jun shouted, pointing to the woman, and Mu Yi nearby didn''t deny it.


    "What do you say, sir? I have nothing on my hand." the woman looked stunned and puzzled, and even raised her hands. She saw that her hands were really clean.


    At this moment, Du Jun was not sure. He had just been staring at the woman, especially when he called out his clever hands. The other party was not in any panic, but his face was at a loss. This could not help but make him doubt. Did he admit his mistake?


    He couldn''t help looking at Muyi and wanted to see what Muyi said. After all, Muyi stopped her.


    In fact, Du Jun didn''t believe it. He thought that he was a man with empty hands. How could he dress up as a woman? And he knew the woman in front of him very well. He had been in his house for many years, and he didn''t see any flaws.


    "I heard rumors in the Jianghu that the skill of changing looks with empty hands was superb. I didn''t think so at first, but now it''s admirable. At least in this regard, you can definitely be called everyone." Mu Yi looked at the woman and said calmly.


    But Du Jun showed a trace of consternation and a thick sense of disbelief. Is this woman really pretending to be empty handed?


    "Does the Taoist priest mean a foolish woman?" the woman was even more confused and seemed frightened.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. When you''re stripped away, I''ll see how you argue." Mu Yi smiled and grabbed it at the other party.


    The woman''s eyes suddenly sharpened. Although she was still the same person, her temperament changed greatly, and then she showed a strange smile.


    Mu Yi''s hand passed through the woman''s shadow. When he looked again, the other party had stood several feet away.


    "Yu Bu?" Mu Yi''s eyes suddenly lit up. This Yu Bu is also known as stepping on the gang step. It happened that Mu Yi also practiced, but he hasn''t finished yet. I didn''t expect to catch a clever man and see Da Cheng''s Yu bu.


    In fact, Yu Bu is widely spread, but few can really make it great. As for perfection, I have never heard of it.


    Just a little while ago, but in fact, he had won the essence of Yu bu. Only in this way could he avoid Muyi''s grasp. Although Muyi only grasped it at will, even without the integration of salary lamp, his strength was half perfect, but he didn''t catch the other party.


    It''s no wonder that he stole half the world with nothing. He hasn''t been caught all the time. This hand alone has been in an invincible position. It''s almost difficult to catch him unless he meets a perfect strong man.


    Although there are many consummation level strongmen, they are rare in the whole world. Many first-class experts may not be able to see a consummation level strongman in their life. As long as they don''t go to the Forbidden City, those Millennium schools, or even steal under the eyelids of consummation level strongmen, they can basically have no worry, and the whole world can go.


    "Eh, the little Taoist has a little insight. No wonder he can find it." he finally opened his mouth, and it is no longer a female voice. His voice is a little old, but no one knows whether it is his real voice, but it must not be.


    "If you steal something and run away, the world is so big that it may be difficult for me to find you, but you are too confident and think others can''t find you, so after stealing something, you stay to see a good play to meet some of your hobbies, so you give me a chance." Muyi said slowly.


    "Yes, I''m careless this time, but even if you find me, can you catch me?" he looked at Muyi with empty hands and pride. Instead of continuing to escape, he was a little provocative.


    "The first mock exam," he laughed. Then he stepped out of cash. His body was slightly blurred. When he appeared, he stood in front of him, and his hand continued to grasp at him.


    "Shout." he screamed with empty hands, and his body had disappeared at the same time. However, Mu Yi was startled just now. If he hadn''t been on guard early, he might have capsized in the gutter.


    "I didn''t expect that the little Taoist priest would also Yu Bu, and he had such a heat at a young age. It''s not bad, not bad. Who''s your master?" when he reappeared with empty hands, he was already standing on a tree in the yard and looked down at Muyi.


    "Want to know who my master is? I''m afraid you''re not qualified." Muyi''s body flashed again and still followed. At this time, Muyi didn''t integrate the salary lamp, but just relied on Yu Bu''s accomplishments to catch up with each other.


    However, the other party''s Yu step is obviously better than him, so even if Mu Yi has the strength of half step perfection, it is difficult to catch up with the other party for a time. After the success of Yu step, he can indeed rely on it to walk alone in the world, which is also the biggest reliance he dares to leave.


    "The little Taoist is arrogant. Even the old monster in the Forbidden City, I have seen it with my bare hands." the two fought back immediately. They chased and fled. Only in this yard, their figures kept moving. In Du Jun''s eyes, they had spent a lot and couldn''t keep up with their speed.


    It seems that he also found that Muyi wanted to compete with him in Yu Bu, and his mind to leave was light. In addition, Muyi''s arrogant appearance made him unhappy. He decided to teach Muyi a lesson to let him know what it means that there are days outside the sky and people outside the people.


    "Heaven and man control heaven and earth, and the palm is the field. Even if your Yu step is perfect, you can''t escape from the field of heaven and man." although Mu Yi didn''t directly refute, this remark is undoubtedly a slap in the face, satire and empty handed boasting.


    "Unexpectedly, the little Taoist knows a lot, even in the field, but although I haven''t seen the old monster, I did steal a treasure from the Forbidden City." it seems that he was provoked by the child''s temper and was full of explanation.


    "The Forbidden City is so big that picking up a brick from any corner can be said to have stolen something from the Forbidden City." Mu Yi said disdainfully.


    "OK, OK, little Taoist priest, are you going to fight grandpa today? Let''s show you what Dacheng''s Yu step is today." it seems that Mu Yi is angry and yells.

 Chapter 469

    Yu Bu Dacheng can rely on the power of heaven and earth to some extent. Otherwise, how can he step vigorously? Although he only took the road of martial arts with empty hands, and was only an expert equivalent to three or four grades, Yu Bu has made him invincible in his congenital position.


    The world''s martial arts, only fast can not be broken. If any one reaches the extreme, it can exert unimaginable power, regardless of strength or speed.


    And he can make Yu bu a great success with empty hands. Obviously, he has great talent in this way and can be called a decision.


    Muyi''s qualification is obvious to all, but even for him, Yu Bu has not yet achieved great success. Yu Bu needs not only hard practice, but also understanding, and needs to integrate himself into the world.


    He stepped out one step with empty hands, obviously moving forward, but he appeared in the back, obviously retreating, but suddenly appeared in front of you, making you defenseless. At first, Muyi couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of empty hands, but slowly, he also gradually grasped some tracks of empty hands.


    After all, the other party is stepping on the Yu step. Although he has achieved great success, he has not reached the level of perfection without trace. In addition, Muyi is not far from Dacheng. Now there is such a teacher, naturally, he has made rapid progress.


    Moreover, in the realm of cultivation, Muyi also takes advantage. He can persist for a longer time. After all, his strength is not strong.


    Even several times, Mu Yi could catch the other party with a little means, but he didn''t do anything. He just chased the other party with Yu Bu, and found that Mu Yi was learning from him and making rapid progress.


    The original winner was empty handed. Finally, he had some bad hunches and scolded in his heart, "where did you get such a little monster?"


    Because according to Mu Yi''s learning speed, his things will be cleaned in half a day.


    If this is his apprentice, he will be very willing to teach him with empty hands, or even give him money, but the key is that Muyi and he are enemies. Once he has learned his own things, it is almost conceivable what will happen to him.


    Thinking of this, I have a retreat in my heart. Although running away is a bit embarrassing, it is always better than being caught.


    "Little Taoist priest, grandpa has something to do today, so I won''t play with you." he said loudly with empty hands. After shaking his body, he had already stood on the wall of the courtyard and turned back and shouted to Muyi.


    "Want to go now? Isn''t it too late?"


    At this time, Mu Yi''s voice sounded directly in Miao shoukong''s ear. Miao shoukong was immediately startled. Looking at the original place, there was no shadow of Mu Yi, which was clearly a remnant.


    "Not good." with nothing in hand, I suddenly felt a danger in my heart. I almost didn''t want to think about it, so I disappeared in place.


    At the same time, a hand penetrated his figure. It turned out that Muyi had already stopped him on the way to leave. Seeing that his clever hands disappeared again, Muyi just showed a sneer and stepped out with the same step.


    "Impossible." in mid air, the clever hands suddenly screamed, and the body disappeared again, but this time it seemed a little embarrassed, and there was a trace of tension in the voice.


    At the moment, he clearly felt that Muyi was closer to him step by step. As long as he was a little slow, he would be caught directly.


    "There''s nothing impossible. You don''t use the real Yu step like this. Since Yu step is also called bugang step, you can lock the sky and town. If you wanted to escape just now, I might not be able to help, but now, I''ve already moved the terrain here and blocked it. Where else can you go?" Mu Yi''s voice clearly appeared in his empty ears.


    But just because of this, the fear in his heart is stronger. Since he can cultivate Yu Bu to great success, how can he not know that Yu Bu can step vigorously? Seal the town? But all along, he always used Yu Bu to escape or go on his way, and went all the way. Gradually, he ignored Yu Bu''s real ability, which had gone astray in Mu Yi''s eyes.


    Just when Mu Yi and the other party wandered away, the true meaning of Yu Bu gradually floated in his heart. Although he still didn''t achieve great success, there was a ready-made master with empty hands, and enough time was enough for him to move the terrain and show the real power of Yu bu.


    Over this house, there seems to be more things that cannot be seen by the naked eye, which blocks the whole house. Every change of Muyi''s body shape will cause slight fluctuations, and the space has the characteristics of running water.


    "Hum, little Taoist, what if you seal the sky and lock the earth? Yu Bu is looking for a chance of life in the desperate situation. See Grandpa how I break your blockade." he screamed with empty hands, but his body suddenly rushed to the house. Obviously, his words were just to confuse Mu Yi.


    "I knew you had this idea long ago." Mu Yi appeared at the door one step in advance, blocked his empty hands, and continued to catch him at the same time.


    "Look at the leizhenzi." seeing that he was blocked, with a wave of his right hand, a dark shadow shot at Muyi.


    Mu Yi was also surprised to hear Lei Zhenzi. If he really let Lei Zhenzi explode, he might be fine, but the Du Jun family might not be. In that case, it would be useless to catch him with empty hands.


    So at the critical moment, Muyi still led the formation here and brought the shadow to the distance.


    Empty handed, he smiled and walked away.


    At the moment when he came into contact with Lei Zhenzi, Mu Yi realized that he had been cheated, but he dared not gamble. It was obvious that he would cheat him only when he was interested in this. At that moment, he triggered the formation, which also made him see a flaw. Finally, he got rid of the blockade from here and went away.


    "Naive." Mu Yi''s eyes flashed a cold light. In the final analysis, he didn''t succeed in vigorous steps. The blockade was difficult to complete, and he couldn''t live forever. However, if he thought he could escape, he obviously underestimated Mu Yi.


    Before, Mu Yi didn''t want to press people with perfect strength, not because he was a gentleman, but to temper his Yu steps. Now, he wants to escape with empty hands. How can he be fair to each other?


    Therefore, Mu Yi''s mind is directly integrated with the salary lamp. After a short time, a feeling of complete control arises spontaneously. Yu Bu, who was still a little short, suddenly soared under the control of the satisfaction level, and achieved great success in an instant. However, this success is only short-lived. Once he leaves the salary lamp and recovers his accomplishments, Yu Bu will also regress, but with his current experience, It will also promote Yu Bu''s success in the future. At least he knows how to go next.


    At the next moment, Muyi''s figure slowly dissipated. At the same time, Du Jun, who was still staying in the yard, heard a cry in the distance. At the moment, Du Jun still didn''t return to his mind. Although he had seen some so-called experts, it was the first time in his life, such as Muyi and empty handed. Even the two can''t be confused at all.


    And Du Jun finally understood that there was a day outside the sky and someone outside the people. Although his family had hundreds of millions of dollars, he had no ability to resist such a strong man. He didn''t even say Muyi. He was just empty handed. If he really wanted to murder for money, I''m afraid the Du family would disappear in an instant.


    As for Muyi, at the moment, Du Jun is only happy and even a little afraid. If he is not his son, he may really offend Muyi. At present, even if the evil Buddha can''t find it back, Du Jun also feels that he must please Muyi. If he can have a relationship with Muyi, the Du family will be guaranteed in the future.


    "Dad, where''s the Taoist priest?" then Du Xiaoshan came out of the house. He didn''t hear the news just outside, but he stayed to protect his wife and children. He didn''t come out until there was no sound.


    "Taoist priest has nothing to do with it, Xiaoshan. Remember, no matter how much you pay, you must make friends with Taoist priest and be able to relate to him." Du Jun looked at his son seriously.


    "Dad, the patriarch is weak and different from your business partners." although Du Xiaoshan doesn''t know why his father suddenly changed so much, he still said seriously.


    "I know, so dad didn''t ask you to use money to win over the Taoist priest. By the way, isn''t Xiaolian about to give birth? How about letting the Taoist priest be the adoptive father of the child in Xiaolian''s belly?" Du Jun still said stubbornly.


    "Dad, I can''t do such a respectful thing, and I met the pastor by chance. If it weren''t for him, whether Xiaolian''s baby could be saved is a problem. At present, people ignore their past grievances and help us catch us with empty hands. Such kindness is hard to repay, so how can they think of using others?" Du Xiaoshan angrily refused.


    "Dad didn''t let you use the pastor, just let you get closer to him." Du Jun said painstakingly.


    "If you want to get closer, go by yourself. No matter how the pastor decides, I respect him." Du Xiaoshan shook his head and said.


    Just as the father and son struggled to win over Muyi, Muyi appeared outside Du''s house and stopped him with nothing.


    At the moment, looking at Muyi, he was empty handed. Even his face was a little more flustered. He stared at Muyi who suddenly appeared in front of him and completely locked him. Now, as long as he dared to move, he would be dead waiting for him.


    There is no doubt about this feeling, because from Mu Yi, he feels a breath that only the strong man of perfection level can have. Taoist priest is young. At this time, if he can''t guess who the person in front of him is, he will spend half his life in the Jianghu.


    The devil, Mu Yi, the flag bearer of rosefinch, and a rising giant in the Jianghu, more importantly, he has perfect level strength. No matter what he uses to achieve perfect level, strength is strength. This can''t be deceived.


    "I knew the Buddha was too evil to move casually, and now retribution came." I thought sadly with empty hands.

 Chapter 470

    Even Du Jun, an ordinary person, knows that the evil Buddha is weird, let alone empty handed. However, he is skillful and courageous. In addition, the evil Buddha is collected by an ordinary person, so although he is afraid, he still steals it and plans to study it after he leaves.


    But I didn''t expect to be caught before I left. The key was Mu Yi, a pervert.


    He''s never arrogant. On the contrary, he''s very cautious. He won''t provoke those big forces. Millennium schools such as Maoshan dragon and tiger avoid them like tigers. It''s precisely because of this caution that he has a great reputation in the Jianghu and makes many people itch, but he still lives very natural and unrestrained.


    Of course, this also has something to do with his mastery of Yi Rong. Few outsiders know his true identity. Just as an old saying goes, there are no wet shoes when he often stands by the river. Now, when he walks at night, he meets ghosts, and they are still real ghosts.


    Moreover, I feel that the reason why I am so unlucky is all related to the evil Buddha, but it is too late to regret at this time.


    "It''s the flag envoy of rosefinch''s palm. I''m so clumsy that I can''t recognize you." after knowing Mu Yi''s identity, I recognize you neatly and skillfully. If it''s someone else, maybe he dares to fight. After all, Yu Bu Dacheng is still very powerful.


    However, Mu Yi was also proficient in Yu Bu, which was weaker than him before, but now with the strength of perfection level, he had no hope of escape at all.


    He is definitely not a tough guy. He always bullies the soft and fears the hard. In his dictionary, there is only hope as long as he is alive.


    "Why? Am I very old?" Mu Yi smiled and looked at his empty hands. At the moment, he was not worried. His empty hands are definitely a talent. Now his rosefinch hall needs this talent. If he can accept his empty hands, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Just by virtue of his successful Yu step, as long as he doesn''t meet the perfect strong person, the world is big and can go, And Muyi is also optimistic about this.


    After all, there are so many strong people at the perfect level. How can they be easily met?


    As long as you join the rosefinch hall with empty hands, you can definitely improve the intelligence ability of the rosefinch hall. At the same time, the technique of changing faces with empty hands is also very important. Although you can''t force him to ask for it, you can let him teach several disciples, especially Yun Mengxuan and others. If you learn this, your self-protection ability will also increase a lot.


    "Ah, no, no, no one in the Jianghu knows that you are young. You are the peerless Tianjiao who has never been before and will never come back." although being empty handed is flattering, it is also a fact recognized by some people. After all, it is good to have second-class strength in the Jianghu like Muyi. To become a first-class expert is even more the Tianjiao.


    This is because everyone thinks that Mu Yi is almost 20 years old. If we know that his real age is only 16 at the moment, the sensation will be more intense. After all, the meaning of 20 and 16 is also different.


    The reason why no one doubts is that Muyi''s behavior and appearance are not like what he can have at the age of 16, and Muyi didn''t explain. Being older is good for him.


    "How about joining the rosefinch hall?" Muyi said directly, ignoring the empty handed praise.


    "Ah?" hearing Mu Yi''s words, he was stunned. It seemed that Mu Yi would directly recruit him to join the rosefinch hall.


    His empty handed expression suddenly embarrassed him. If he wanted to join a certain force, someone would have been waiting for him. Even those Millennium forces would invite him. Dacheng''s Yu Bu alone moved countless people.


    However, being empty handed is the most unrestrained, so I never thought about joining any forces. How good it is to be natural and unrestrained.


    But now, Mu Yi put it forward himself, especially when he was caught. If he didn''t agree, the consequences would be unpredictable.


    Although they care about freedom very much, compared with life, they can lose everything about freedom, and they have never been the kind of people with hard bones, otherwise they won''t admit it directly.


    "Think about it. Although Yu Bu is a great success, you don''t have any advantages in the face of the strong man of perfect level. In the final analysis, your own strength is too low. If you have the strength of seven grades and Dacheng Yu Bu, who can stop you? Even the strong man of perfect level may not be able to catch up with you." Mu Yi followed the guidance, Of course, the level of perfection he said may not catch up with his empty hands, but he didn''t bring himself.


    The mind and spirit are integrated into the salary lamp. His strength is already satisfactory level, and Yu Bu is equally successful. Therefore, unless he has the strength of satisfactory level, he still can''t escape Muyi''s tracking. It can be said that Muyi is his killer.


    Obviously, he knows this with empty hands, but it is precisely because he understands that he is more tangled. He knows that once he joins the rosefinch hall, there is no room for repentance. It is not a matter of credibility. He has no such thing at all, otherwise he will not steal some ordinary people regardless of his identity, and deliberately play that game.


    But he is not a fool. Since Mu Yi dares to recruit him, he must have a way to control him and make him obedient. In this case, he has to think about whether freedom is important or small life is important.


    "Well, the little old man also knows that his strength is insufficient, but at my age, it is unlikely to make further progress in cultivation. At the beginning, Yu Bu''s success was also a coincidence. He bumped into great luck. It really has nothing to do with his qualification. With my little strength, the flag bearer should not look up to me?" seeing that Mu Yi didn''t directly start, he couldn''t help bargaining, Of course, he is not willing to join the rosefinch hall unless he has to.


    "That''s not necessarily true. There are many ways to increase your strength. The key depends on whether you are willing or not. One thing I can guarantee is that as long as you join the rosefinch hall, you can cultivate with the huge resources of the rosefinch hall. This is different from yourself, and I won''t let you do anything dangerous. You can be very free at ordinary times, just show up when I need you Yes. Of course, you don''t want to lose your unique skills? I can make the third building leader of the rosefinch hall your apprentice. Think about it. What''s your position in the rosefinch hall? Even if you get into any trouble in the future, the rosefinch hall can protect you. "Muyi said calmly.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, he was moved with empty hands. Although he knew that these benefits could not be in vain, he still couldn''t help but move. Let''s not say anything else. The resources of the rosefinch hall and this big backer made him moved. As for any apprentice, he could also understand Muyi''s idea. He just wanted to drain him, and he was not a stingy person.


    Many people know Yu Bu, but how many are really successful? Let alone Dacheng, there are not many people in the Jianghu who can cultivate to Xiaocheng, so he doesn''t have to worry about anything at all.


    As for the technique of changing looks, although it is precious, it is not impossible to teach. As long as the price is enough, nothing is impossible.


    "After you promise, you will be the man of the rosefinch hall. I''ll take care of something for you." Mu Yi saw his heart empty, so he continued to add a fire.


    Although he had promised with empty hands, he couldn''t help asking, "what if he didn''t promise?"


    "No? Then I''ll send you to the king of hell." Mu Yi smiled, but his smile was terrible in his empty hands.


    "Promise, promise." without hesitation, he nodded quickly, fearing that a promise would be beheaded if it was late, which would be too unjust.


    "Well, I believe you once, and I don''t even want to plant prohibitions on you. But if you dare to betray, I believe that no matter how big the Jianghu is, there will be no place for you." Mu Yi took a deep look at it with empty hands.


    If it had been in the past, Muyi would have planted a ghost slave ban on him like insect a and B. only in this way can his loyalty be guaranteed. But now, with the enhancement of Muyi''s strength, he is too lazy to use this means. He believes that as long as he is strong enough, he will not dare to betray with empty hands.


    On the contrary, if his strength is too weak, even if there is prohibition, he can not guarantee the loyalty of the other party. Only his own strength is eternal.


    As long as he is not stupid, he can''t betray him, and he believes he can do what he says.


    "I swear to Qian Kong Kong Kong that if I join the rosefinch hall, I will never betray in my life. If I violate it, I will break the sky." he swore with empty hands and full face of ecstasy. In fact, when he just promised, he was ready to be banned, but I didn''t expect that Muyi was so tolerant of him.


    As for empty money, it is his real name, which is why he named himself and the exclusive logo of one hand and one purse.


    The psychology of being subdued suddenly had a real belonging. At this time, he felt that maybe joining the rosefinch hall was also a good choice. From then on, he was not a person without background. Some people who shouted to kill him in the past could also wash and sleep.


    Thinking of the good days in the rosefinch hall in the future, I was empty handed and even looked forward to it.


    "Remember what you said today. Well, you can find a place to stay first, and then return to the rosefinch hall together when I leave." Mu Yi glanced at it with empty hands, and then turned away without hesitation.


    He believed that he knew what he would do, of course, if he was not a fool.


    Looking at Muyi''s back, he patted his chest with empty hands. Then he found that he was uncomfortable. He simply put his hand in his arms, grabbed two steamed buns from inside, looked at it, took another bite, and his face was full of complacency.

 Chapter 471

    Muyi was not surprised by his empty handed submission. The situation was stronger than people. Moreover, the conditions he gave were good enough. There was no reason to refuse.


    Mu Yi is also happy to recruit an expert for the rosefinch hall. Since he doesn''t have much time to participate in the rosefinch hall, he naturally adds more capable people to the rosefinch hall. Zhen Ping''er is unparalleled with Yan, and so is his skillful hand.


    Although his reputation is not very good, he doesn''t care. Anyway, he doesn''t need to rely on his reputation, let alone directly announce his joining the rosefinch hall. As long as he can use it at the critical moment.


    In fact, the solicitation is empty handed, and Muyi also has ideas. Now the dark lines of Zhuque hall in the capital are basically removed, and he knows nothing about the situation in the capital. However, there is no doubt that Manqing wants to do something without being known. The more so, the more it proves the importance of this thing.


    Even if Muyi doesn''t want to dominate the world, he doesn''t want the Qi of Manchu to continue, which is inconsistent with his interests. If he doesn''t want to be eliminated in the future, he must take the lead. Now, Muyi is qualified to play chess on this chessboard called the world.


    It is intended to let him go to the capital first. If he can find out the situation, it is undoubtedly the best.


    But Tan was empty handed and wanted to go to the rosefinch hall to enjoy his happiness, but he knew that Muyi had already prepared something for him, and it was something that could not be refused at all.


    Mu Yi soon returned to the Du family backyard and saw the Du family father and son standing there who seemed to be making trouble.


    Seeing Mu Yi''s return, their eyes lit up at the same time. Du Jun said in a hurry: "Taoist priest, have you ever caught it with empty hands?"


    This problem is also the most urgent thing Du Jun knows now. After all, he has offended the other party. Muyi doesn''t have to be afraid of the other party''s revenge, but he will go after all. Once Muyi leaves, if he comes to revenge with empty hands, no one in the Du family can resist.


    "He escaped." Mu Yi didn''t say anything about joining the rosefinch hall with empty hands, and now the father and son don''t know his identity, so it''s better not to say.


    Du Jun''s face turned pale when Mu Yi said he ran away empty handed. Even Du Xiaoshan''s face was not very good, but he didn''t say anything.


    "You can rest assured that although he ran away, I can guarantee that he will never come back to trouble you in his life, so you don''t have to worry." Muyi knew what they were thinking, so he said directly.


    "Really?" Du Jun''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "Dad, since the Taoist priest said so, he will not come with empty hands." Du Xiaoshan hurriedly reminded him for fear that his father would lose his manners. After all, his words are tantamount to doubting Muyi at the moment.


    "Ah, yes, yes, thank you for your kindness." Du Jun immediately responded and made up for it.


    "It''s all right. Now that his good hands are empty, he''d better find out the evil Buddha first." Muyi doesn''t care about the other party''s attitude. At present, what he values most is the evil Buddha. Although he has accepted his good hands, he doesn''t need the other party to hand over the evil Buddha, because he already knows where the evil Buddha is.


    In fact, after getting the evil Buddha with empty hands, he didn''t take it out. At the moment, the evil Buddha is still in Du''s house, and is still in the house in front of him. He has even been perceived by Muyi.


    Wutong and duxiao Shan follow herd Yi to come to a Wutong tree in the yard. The phoenix tree was still planted by duxiao hill when he was young, and has grown up now.


    But Wutong Wutong has fallen off the tree and looks bare. But in the eyes of herd, it is not the key. What really concerns him is that the vitality of this phoenix tree has disappeared. That is to say, the Wutong tree has died, even if it will not germinate in the coming year.


    And everything seems to be because of the evil Buddha buried under the tree. Muyi''s toes gently stepped on the ground, and a pit suddenly appeared on the ground, revealing a touch of black.


    Seeing this black, Du Jun was immediately excited, but he didn''t impatiently take out the evil Buddha, but waited for Muyi''s reaction.


    Muyi squats down and carefully takes out the evil Buddha. It doesn''t mean that the evil Buddha is easy to break, but represents Muyi''s prudence at the moment.


    When his fingers gently touched the evil Buddha, Muyi''s body trembled again, and the glass King Kong body suddenly became active. So far, Muyi completely concluded that the evil Buddha was connected with the glass King Kong body.


    He immediately took the evil Buddha in his hand. The evil Buddha was not very big. It was only the size of a person''s palm. It was dark. I didn''t know what material it was made of. It was heavy. More importantly, the shape of the evil Buddha had three hands and three eyes, and its face was lifelike. Even Muyi saw the evil Buddha smiling, but the smile gave people a creepy feeling.


    "Does Master du know the origin of this evil Buddha?" Muyi asked after thinking for a while.


    "To tell the truth, I don''t know very well. I only know that this thing was brought by Xiaoshan''s mother, and when I died, I told me to keep it well. I can''t stay with the evil Buddha for a long time. It''s best to put it in that box, as if the box can isolate the harm of the evil Buddha. Xiaoshan''s mother didn''t talk about how the evil Buddha came from." Du Jun shook his head and said, but his eyes flickered slightly when he spoke. It was obvious that his words were endless, but Muyi didn''t ask. As long as the evil Buddha was in hand, what origin was not so important.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m interested in this evil Buddha. Can you lend me to study it for two days?" Mu Yi said directly.


    "No problem, it doesn''t matter how long the Taoist priest wants to study, but the evil Buddha is really strange, and the Taoist priest must be careful." Du Jun agreed without hesitation. After all, the evil Buddha was found by Muyi, and there''s no problem for him to study for a few days. What''s more, Muyi just wants to study, not ask for it directly.


    Although the evil Buddha is precious and the only thing left by his wife, to tell the truth, Du Jun is as scared as a tiger. The reason why he was so nervous after being stolen is mainly because he was worried that the evil Buddha would bring great trouble to the Du family.


    However, now that the evil Buddha has been found, naturally there will be no future trouble. If the evil Buddha can be used to connect with Muyi, Du Jun may not be able to give up. However, he still reminded Muyi for fear that Muyi will be blamed on him in case something happens to Muyi.


    "Taoist priest, be careful when you study." Du Jun added at last and handed the box to Mu Yi.


    Muyi was not polite. After receiving the box, he put the evil Buddha in it. It''s strange. When the box was closed, he could no longer feel the smell of the evil Buddha. Obviously, Du Jun didn''t lie before. At least the box can isolate the smell of the evil Buddha. He is responsible for the constant exposure of the evil Buddha. I''m afraid Du Jun would have died long ago.


    "By the way, how''s your wife?" Mu Yi nodded, then looked at Du Xiaoshan and said.


    "Thank you for your concern, Taoist priest. Xiaolian is much better now." Du Xiaoshan nodded and said with gratitude on his face. It was Muyi who sent them back. Now Muyi solved the great disaster of the Du family. Therefore, Du Xiaoshan is really grateful to Muyi and has no intention of using it.


    Mu Yi can also feel this, which is why he is willing to be close to Du Xiaoshan, even if the other party is just an ordinary person.


    "Well, let''s see. After all, I was shocked before. I''ll go and have a look. Maybe there can be a way," Muyi said.


    Du Xiaoshan already knows that Muyi is a man of great ability. Although he said maybe, in Du Xiaoshan''s eyes, this is obviously Muyi''s modest words. Although he doesn''t want to bother Muyi any more, he can only nod in shame because it is related to his wife and children.


    As for Du Jun, he was smiling. The more Mu Yi cared about Du Xiaoshan, the more he could explain the problem.


    When she got inside, Chen Ailian got up and saluted. She could hear the news outside before. She was worried. Now she saw her husband coming back, and Mu Yi followed. Bing xuecong immediately knew that she was all right and finally put her heart down.


    "Don''t be polite. Go to bed and lie down. I''ll show you." Muyi said.


    Chen Ailian glanced at her husband, but she didn''t believe Muyi. After all, men and women were different. Du Xiaoshan immediately came forward and helped his wife lie down, and Hou stood aside.


    Although Mu Yi does not know how to see a doctor, at his level, Chen Ailian can know almost as soon as her mental power is swept away. Moreover, she only moved her fetal Qi and had more cold in her body. If she goes on like this, she will surely burn the root of the disease. In middle age, she must be haunted by the disease.


    After thinking, Mu Yi stretched out his index finger and began to outline in the void. His fingertips gradually emitted a wisp of white light, and then became thicker and thicker, but not dazzling.


    When he was in Qianming temple, Mu Yi had some feelings and drew symbols in the void. However, at that time, his mental strength and realm were not enough to support him to draw, but now, some simple symbols can be drawn in the void.


    After all, when he reached the peak, he could use the power of heaven and earth, not to mention his strength, even if there was no salary lamp blessing, he was half a step to perfection. He was easy to catch with an exorcism charm.


    For pregnant women like Chen Ailian, exorcism is obviously the most suitable. It can not only expel the cold in her body, but also comb her body. It will benefit not only her, but also the children in her stomach. After birth, she is healthy and will not get sick easily.


    In this era, it is normal for children to die early. Some families have four or five children, but one may not be able to grow up. However, with Muyi''s action, Chen Ailian''s mother and son are almost doomed to be safe, which can''t be bought for much money.


    When the exorcism charm was formed, Muyi gently touched Chen Ailian''s eyebrows. After a while, Chen Ailian was bathed in white light, and she only felt warm all over and comfortable in her stomach without any pain. Gradually, in this comfort, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    The white light dissipated. Looking at his wife''s ruddy face and falling asleep safely, Du Xiaoshan understood the effect of the white light just now even if he was ignorant. He immediately wanted to kowtow to Muyi and thank him. However, he couldn''t kneel down after being brushed by Muyi''s emptiness.


    "Well, your wife is all right. You stay here and take care of her." Muyi nodded to Du Xiaoshan, then turned and left.


    Even so, Du Xiaoshan also sent Muyi to the door. As for Du Jun, he sent Muyi to the small courtyard where he lived, so he reluctantly left.


    Before Muyi fought, he could only know that Muyi was very powerful, but just a little, his daughter-in-law would be all right. In his eyes, such means were no different from the legendary human flesh and bones of life and death.


    As long as he is a person, he will be afraid of death. Du Jun is no exception. Although he is not ill, he also feels more and more incompetent. If it was not difficult to speak, he would have asked Mu Yi to point at him.


    For Du Jun''s careful thinking, Muyi is very clear, and he can do the exorcism talisman at will, but he doesn''t do so. Sometimes the grace can be precious only if it is stingy. If you get it at will, no one will cherish it.


    Moreover, people''s desires are difficult to fill. Although he plays with the evil Buddha of the Du family, he has paid a reward, but the object is not Du Jun, but the next generation of the Du family. This is also the reason why he takes the initiative to display the exorcism charm for Chen Ailian. Once he gives it, it is the right way.


    Back in the yard, niannu''er immediately floated to him and looked at the box in Muyi''s hand full of curiosity.


    "Brother, what is this?"


    "An evil Buddha is a little strange. My brother will study it first." Muyi said to niannu''er and went back to his room.


    Niannu son saw this and didn''t bother anymore. He went to play with the big slave himself.


    When he returned to his room, Muyi finally had no scruples. He directly opened the box and took out the evil Buddha. After a while, the body of glazed King Kong vibrated again. Even when he held the evil Buddha tightly, Xinsheng felt hungry and wished he could not directly eat the evil Buddha in his hand.


    "Hum."


    Mu Yi suddenly snorted coldly, and his powerful mental power hit the evil Buddha heavily.


    "Buzz!"


    After a while, the evil Buddha let out a cry, and just now the hunger disappeared. As for the evil Buddha, the surface was intact and obviously very hard.


    "A mere evil Buddha also wants to bewitch me?" Mu Yi sneered in his heart, but the weight of the evil Buddha in his heart immediately increased a lot. Although it only had a little impact on him, it itself was enough to show the horror of the evil Buddha.


    "Since this evil Buddha can cause my glass King Kong body to vibrate, there is obviously a connection between the two. Only the origin of the evil Buddha is a mystery, but it can''t be absorbed rashly. It''s best to find out the origin of the evil Buddha." Muyi stared at the evil Buddha and thought in his heart.


    Although he saw Du Jun''s untruth before, he didn''t expose it. The main reason was that he knew that Du Jun was just an ordinary person. He might know something, but he wouldn''t know too much. He couldn''t help him at all, so he didn''t bother to ask questions. He might as well study it himself.


    Next, Mu Yi began to scan the evil Buddha with the power of mind and spirit.

 Chapter 472

    On the tenth day of the first month, do not touch the ground and travel.


    In front of the Du mansion, the Du family''s father and son looked at the carriage going away for a long time without saying a word, and the expression on their faces was particularly complex. Although Muyi lived in the Du mansion for another ten days, the relationship was never closer, because Muyi closed the door directly after he got the evil Buddha that day, and no one was seen.


    It was not until yesterday that Mu Yi left the customs and returned the evil Buddha. At the same time, he also put forward his farewell.


    Although Du''s father and son were very reluctant to give up, they could only watch Muyi leave, and I don''t know if it was an illusion. After Du Jun took over the evil Buddha from Muyi, he seemed to feel that the evil Buddha had changed. I can''t tell where it had changed, but it can be confirmed that the evil Buddha had not been changed.


    In this regard, Du Jun can only think that he stayed in Muyi''s hands for too long, but he didn''t doubt anything. Then he collected the evil Buddha again.


    In the carriage, Muyi closed his eyes. At the moment, he was the only one in the car. It was not that others didn''t want to come in, but the smell on Muyi was uncomfortable. Therefore, reluctantly, he borrowed a carriage from Du Fu. Although it was borrowed, it was impossible to return it.


    Insect a and B took a carriage and looked back from time to time. He could clearly feel a deep chill from time to time. The cold was not the cold of ice and snow, but the cold of freezing the soul, which made people tremble.


    It is for this reason that niannu''er, big slave and even empty handed are in the carriage behind, and Wu Xiaosi is also driving behind.


    Insect a and B have a little worry on their face, but they also know that they can''t help Muyi. They can only try to make the carriage smooth so as not to bump Muyi.


    In fact, Mu Yi is in a bad state at the moment, otherwise he won''t delay ten days in Du mansion. The evil intention of the evil Buddha is far beyond his imagination. The only proof is that the evil Buddha is related to the body of glazed King Kong.


    Originally, Muyi has reached the fifth level of cultivating the glazed Vajra body, and the body has become more and more powerful. Even some small runes have been produced in the deepest part of the body, emitting golden light.


    However, after absorbing the power of the evil Buddha, the glazed Vajra body began to make a crazy breakthrough. In just ten days, it had reached the fifth perfection. Even Mu Yi didn''t think of such a degree. Even in his opinion, it would take at least two or three years for the glazed Vajra body to reach this step. After all, the more the glazed Vajra body goes, the more difficult it will be to cultivate, Time will be longer.


    Although the power of Buddhist divine skill is infinite, the biggest feature is that it is slow to achieve and slow to practice. Therefore, almost all Buddhist monks are not young except those reincarnated Living Buddhas.


    If we regard the sixth weight of the glazed Vajra body as the level of perfection, we can imagine how fast this progress is. Even Muyi doubts that if it is not deliberately suppressed by himself, I''m afraid the glazed Vajra body has broken through at the moment.


    After the breakthrough, he can compare with the perfect strong by virtue of his physical body, which shows how terrible his physical body has reached.


    But the problem is that Muyi feels a threat, a disaster of extinction, and even the Tao seed in his heart begins to show warning signs frequently. All this proves that Muyi will be doomed once he breaks through the sixth weight.


    Therefore, Muyi can only suppress it vigorously, and even suppress it from time to time with the help of the salary lamp. In this way, Muyi can barely control the situation, but then, Muyi can''t use the salary lamp easily in the future, otherwise if he loses the suppression, the glazed King Kong body will continue to break through. In this way, Muyi''s strength will be greatly reduced, This is the consequence that Muyi never thought of before.


    Originally thought that with the help of evil Buddha, he could enhance his strength, but unexpectedly, he forced himself into danger.


    Of course, danger is often accompanied by opportunity. Although the power of the evil Buddha has brought him danger, there are also great benefits. First, his body has become extremely strong. At the moment, even the great slave is not his opponent by virtue of his physical strength alone.


    The ten days of repression and sharpening made his mental power more pure, and even made Muyi feel a perfect artistic conception.


    At the same time, the Tao species also absorbed part of the power of the evil Buddha. It did not refuse any power, whether it was the power of faith or the power of the evil Buddha. However, after swallowing the power of the evil Buddha, the Tao species also gathered a bit again, and even some places seemed to be true.


    However, Muyi originally practiced the glazed Vajra body, and the runes in his body are golden, but now, there is black in gold, and the two lights of gold and black are constantly entangled. Even this change has spread to the life wheel and even the life magic in Muyi.


    Now Muyi exerts his life magic power. The life light wheel is gold mixed with black, and these are only internal changes.


    As for the external appearance, although there is no change in the appearance of Muyi, his temperament is quite different. If Muyi was gentle in the past, like a jade gentleman, it is cold now. It shows that strangers are not allowed to enter, and even with a trace of evil charm. Especially his eyes seem to be much narrower. Just being watched by him, he will have a creepy feeling.


    In this regard, the feeling of insect a and B is particularly obvious. Even niannuer can''t stand the changes of Muyi at the moment.


    However, no one else can do anything about Muyi''s situation. He can only rely on himself to tide over the difficulties.


    "Hoo!"


    In the carriage, Mu Yi spit out a long mouthful of turbid air. It seems that there is a flame spewing out of 36000 pores all over his body. There is even a trace of black impurities in the flame, but as soon as he left his body, he was burned to ashes by the flame.


    In the middle of Mu Yi''s eyebrows, a fire lotus slowly rotates and then disappears.


    "The power of the evil Buddha has been suppressed at last." Muyi thought silently. It can be said that this time is really dangerous. If it is not for the paid lamp, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to get through. The power of the evil Buddha is extremely pure, which is positive and negative with the power cultivated by the glazed King Kong body. This is also why Muyi felt familiar before.


    However, the power of the evil Buddha is far beyond the power of Muyi''s own cultivation. The two will collapse at one touch. His glass Vajra body has no comparability at all. The key is that the power of the evil Buddha wants to occupy the magpie''s nest and devour him.


    At the critical moment, the salary lamp in the sea was shining brightly, which hit the power at one fell swoop. But then, the power of the evil Buddha began to assimilate his body, first of all, the glazed King Kong body. At the same time, it also quickly began to break through. From the early stage of the fifth weight, it reached the fifth weight at one fell swoop. If he hadn''t tried to suppress it, I''m afraid he would have broken through the bottleneck.


    In addition to the assimilation of the glazed Vajra body, the six life chakras that have been opened up in his body have also been assimilated to varying degrees. They have been infected with the black power of the evil Buddha. The original power of Zhongzheng peace has now become a little gloomy.


    Although Mu Yi managed to suppress the power of the evil Buddha with the help of the salary lamp, these forces also attacked him all the time, as if countless messy ideas were constantly born and extinguished, bewitching him in his mind.


    "There is a great terror between life and death. The ancients sincerely don''t deceive me." Mu Yi''s face shows a smile, but with his temperament at the moment, the smile is full of evil.


    "Evil Buddha? Although I don''t know your origin, when I devour you, I will reach perfection. In this case, thank you for your accomplishment." Muyi continued in his heart.


    The so-called dependence of blessing and misfortune is the current state of Muyi. As long as he can defeat the evil forces, he will get everything in an instant, and even directly open the last life wheel. At that time, the seven wheels will be the same, and the tripod will open three flowers. He will reach the state of perfection in one step. This kind of perfection is his own fullness, the perfection of essence and spirit, and a kind of perfection of his great freedom and great selflessness, But it is not the kind of perfection achieved by virtue of the salary lamp.


    The salary lamp only gave him strength, but did not give him the realm and perception of real perfection. Only when he reached the realm of perfection can he be expected to go to a higher level.


    "Money is empty. I have something I need you to do."


    In the next few days, he walked and stopped at a slow speed. When he was about to reach Dongting Lake, Muyi found nothing.


    During this time on the road, the relationship between Miao shoukong and niannu''er has improved by leaps and bounds, and Miao shoukong has also recovered the appearance of an old man. However, Muyi knows that this appearance is still not his real face, but Muyi doesn''t care. It''s enough as long as the other party listens to him.


    "Sir, please tell me." he looked at Muyi with empty hands, and a touch of fear flashed in his eyes. In fact, after agreeing to Muyi''s invitation, he didn''t regret it any more, but waited all the time. But he didn''t expect that when he saw Muyi again, the other party seemed to be a different person.


    If he didn''t have great confidence in his face changing skill, he could be sure that Muyi had not been changed 100%, I''m afraid he would think that Muyi had changed someone in front of him.


    I don''t know why, looking at Mu Yi with empty hands, there was always a faint chill in his heart, which made him dare not have a slightest disrespect, as if he would really be killed if he dared to disrespect.


    With this feeling, he was afraid to face Muyi alone. At the moment, he was even more stubborn. When he heard that Muyi had a task for him to do, he was not unhappy, but had a feeling that he was about to be relieved.


    Even if Muyi asked him to break through the flames, he would gladly agree to come, rather than continue to stay with Muyi.


    "I need you to go to the capital to find out everything there, especially the recent actions and secret things of the Manchu Qing Dynasty." Mu Yi said directly. Although he didn''t feel anything, he even felt that everything was normal, in fact, the power of the evil Buddha was silently affecting him.


    For example, he never deliberately used the word "this seat" in his speech before, except for some specific reasons and occasions, but now he only thinks of himself as this seat, and even deliberately shows his dignity and superiority.


    Muyi didn''t notice all this. On the contrary, he felt that he was still normal.

 Chapter 473

    Qian Kongkong couldn''t or dared not listen to Muyi''s order. He even wanted to leave Muyi''s side early. At the moment, Muyi made him feel too dangerous. Although it was also dangerous to go to the capital, he asked himself that with his ability, as long as he didn''t break into the Forbidden City, he would be fine.


    Moreover, Muyi only asked him to find out what happened in the capital, but he didn''t say to let him go to the Forbidden City. Therefore, in Qian Kongkong''s eyes, there was nothing else for this task except to run more and have more trouble.


    In addition, this was the first task given to him by Muyi. He also wanted to be able to dominate the rosefinch hall, so he agreed very happily.


    Qian Kongkong left, and Muyi and his party finally returned to Dongting Lake. Yunmengxuan, who had received the news for a long time, came out to meet him in person.


    Originally, Yun Mengxuan went to Yangcheng to meet Zhen pinger and Yan Wushuang in person. She taught them some secret things. She should have come back later than Mu Yi, but she didn''t expect Mu Yi to stay in Du mansion for ten days. Such a long time is enough for Yun Mengxuan to deal with the matter and then return.


    "My Lord." Yun Mengxuan was stunned when she saw Mu Yi. It''s really that Mu Yi has changed too much, especially for people who know each other. Almost only one person can find the change of Mu Yi, not to mention Yun Mengxuan had just seen Mu Yi a while ago.


    However, after being stunned for a while, Yun Mengxuan reacted. Although Mu Yi had changed a lot, he was still him. This is enough.


    "HMM." Mu Yi nodded coldly to yunmengxuan, then stepped on the boat, and then sailed to the island in Dongting Lake.


    Mu Yi''s reaction made Yun Mengxuan feel confused and even worried. Is there something he didn''t do well that made Mu Yi dissatisfied? Yunmengxuan frowned and recalled, but she didn''t remember what she had done wrong all the way to the island.


    "Can you see those two people?" Muyi said suddenly when he stepped on the island.


    "My Lord, I''ve seen them. They are both smart people. It''s rare. I also want to congratulate you on your good help." yunmengxuan immediately said. She really had a good impression of Zhen pinger and Yan. What''s more, she also felt the same breath on the two women, which belongs to the mutual resonance of the rosefinch mark.


    With this discovery, the last worry in yunmengxuan''s heart disappeared. He knew what the rosefinch mark represented, so he didn''t hide anything when teaching. It can be said that he gave it to each other and called each other sisters.


    In the future, with the great efforts of the three buildings, their relationship will undoubtedly be closer, but from then on, the three women will also vaguely form a competitive relationship and command different spheres of influence.


    "Well, I''m sure you can rest assured. How''s the cooperation with tangxizhai?" Muyi nodded and continued to ask.


    "Everything is good. Tangxizhai gives full support to the rosefinch hall. Now two groups of excellent soldiers have arrived. In addition, Wang Tao, who was told before the adult left, has also defected. Now he has been arranged by his subordinates into the new army. Through observation, he is indeed a material that can be made. However, because the time of joining the new army is too short, he has not been promoted to a high position for the time being. Everything is waiting for the adult to come back and make a decision." When Yun Mengxuan spoke, she unconsciously took a trace of caution. It was Mu Yi who made her feel in awe at the moment. Even in the past, Mu Yi was very good to ask about these things unless she took the initiative, but now she takes the initiative to ask.


    "No, it''s ok if you look at it. He can climb to a high position according to his ability. Otherwise, if he doesn''t have the ability, his position will be too high, which will hurt him." Muyi shook his head and said. Although he still has an impression of Wang Tao, he is gradually indifferent in his heart at the moment, as if he is just a familiar person, that''s all.


    "Yes." yunmengxuan nodded and felt that Muyi was different.


    Mu Yi then left. Yun Mengxuan could only follow suit, but she still saw niannu''er winking at her.


    Yunmengxuan was stunned for a moment, and then nodded quietly. She believed that niannuer would not wink at her for no reason, and really speaking, niannuer was the closest person to Muyi, and she also believed that niannuer would not harm Muyi.


    Obviously, niannuer came to her because of the change of Muyi at the moment, which is what yunmengxuan wants to know most at the moment.


    Although Muyi at the moment looks more like a superior, yunmengxuan prefers the former Muyi.


    After Muyi entered the room and announced that there was nothing important to disturb, yunmengxuan quietly came to niannuer''s room.


    "Young lady," said yunmengxuan to niannu''er.


    The eldest lady is niannuer''s identity in the rosefinch hall. Everyone knows that she is Muyi''s only sister. Muyi is the flag bearer, so she is naturally the princess of the whole rosefinch hall, eldest lady.


    "Sister Yun, have you seen the change of your brother?" niannu''er motioned to Yun Mengxuan. After sitting down, her little face also showed a sad face. How could she not see the change of Mu Yi? Speaking of, she was the most worried person along the way.


    However, she can''t help anything. Even though Muyi has changed, she is very conscious.


    "Eldest lady, what''s going on, my lord?" Yun Mengxuan couldn''t help asking.


    "My brother absorbed the power of a evil Buddha before, and it turned into what it is now." niannu''er had already figured out the causes and consequences, and even didn''t like the whole Du family. Moreover, she secretly entered Du Jun''s room, performed ecstasy and asked some questions.


    The true origin of the evil Buddha was a cult in the previous dynasty. He committed many evils and killed innocent people indiscriminately. Later, he was killed by the people of the right way. The evil Buddha also wandered around and was finally owned by Du Xiaoshan''s mother. In fact, this vein was also a branch of the cult in those years, but now he hides his name and doesn''t want to be known.


    Even at present, the cult has revived for a while. The only thing that can be sure is that the cult is related to the white lotus cult. It is for this reason that Du Jun is careful not to be known. Even Mu Yi didn''t say it. These are only known by niannu''er''s ecstasy against him.


    But Du Jun''s knowledge was limited, and he didn''t know that there was still a huge evil force in the evil Buddha, which was eventually swallowed up by Muyi. Therefore, Muyi''s temperament changed greatly.


    Niannu''er didn''t think of a way. She even lent the bamboo to Muyi, but Muyi refused. She knew very well that Muyi was sober and had no sign of being controlled, but the more so, the more worried she was.


    Because Mu Yi''s soberness proves that he knows his situation clearly, but even so, he doesn''t think he will have a problem. He thinks about it very carefully.


    So as soon as niannu''er came back, she couldn''t wait to find yunmengxuan and wanted to discuss a countermeasure.


    After listening to niannu''er''s narration, Yun Mengxuan''s face was also dignified. The matter seemed to be more serious and thorny than she thought.


    It''s not a joke to hide from the doctor. Just as a person thinks he is not ill in his heart, if anyone says he is ill, his attitude can be imagined. Even Muyi''s situation is more serious than this.


    Muyi is the flag bearer of the rosefinch, and yunmengxuan is just a Lou Kui and a subordinate. Therefore, no matter what Muyi decides, she only has to obey. Moreover, she has no ability to resist Muyi at all. As long as Muyi decides, she will implement it 100% faithfully.


    Even if Muyi goes to war with the white tiger flag bearer or other strength at the moment, she knows that Muyi is wrong, but she will not stop it. This is the hegemony of the rosefinch mark, which is not only an advantage, but also a great disadvantage.


    In this way, Muyi will have arbitrary power, and no one can control his orders. For a superior, in the long run, it is absolutely very dangerous, and even lead to some disastrous consequences.


    "Young lady, what can you do?" yunmengxuan really had no choice, so she could only look at niannu''er. Although niannu''er was just a child, no one would underestimate her, and yunmengxuan knew the horror of niannu''er better.


    "I don''t know, but one person may have a way about my brother." niannu first shook his head and then said.


    "Who is it, miss? I''ll invite him." Yun Mengxuan said quickly.


    "A big monk, my brother learned from him about the original glazed Vajra body. He should know something about this strange Buddhist thing." niannu''er obviously thought of fan. She later heard Muyi mention the situation of Qianming temple and knew where Qianming temple is.


    Although she is not sure whether fan really has a way, at present, this is her only hope.


    "Where is it?" yunmengxuan continued.


    "I''m going to go there myself, so you''ll take care of my brother." niannu''s small face was full of seriousness.


    "Young lady, it''s better to let me go, or adults will be angry when they wake up and find you gone." Yun Mengxuan hesitated for a moment, but she knew how important niannuer was in Muyi''s heart. When Muyi entered the ancient Yellow River Road, it was too dangerous to let niannuer stay here, so she lost a lot of help.


    "No, I''ll take the big slave. We''re fast. As for my brother." niannu hesitated and continued: "if my brother asks, you''ll tell the truth, and I''ll come back as soon as possible."


    Niannu''er knew that she couldn''t hide it from Muyi, so she wasn''t going to hide it at all. Anyway, when Muyi knew, she had gone away with the big slave. As long as she came back as soon as possible, it would be enough. With her strength and the big slave, there would be no problem as long as she didn''t meet the perfect strong.


    In fact, niannu''er had this idea for a long time, so she kept learning from Jianghu experience through money, just to prepare for the moment.

 Chapter 474

    Sure enough, when Muyi heard that niannu''er went to find fan, she just nodded. There was neither anger nor accident. It seemed that she had expected it. Muyi''s attitude puzzled yunmengxuan, but Muyi was not angry, and she was more or less relieved.


    In fact, yunmengxuan was just worried. Although Mu Yi''s character had changed silently, he was still the Mu Yi, and he also knew that the situation in his body was very difficult. Most of his energy was spent on suppressing and swallowing the evil Buddha.


    Moreover, niannu''er can feel that niannu''er takes the big slave to invite fan. In his opinion, it''s just useless. Even if he guesses well, fan won''t come. Niannu''er is doomed to do useless work this time.


    Of course, with niannuer''s current strength and the great slave, he is not worried at all. Today''s niannuer is no longer the niannuer who just went down the mountain. Over the past year, he has been growing rapidly, and niannuer has not been pulled down by him too much.


    So after knowing this, he continued to close the door. As for the Zhuque hall, he threw it to yunmengxuan again.


    Time passed, and the end of the month was in the twinkling of an eye. Niannu son hurried away and finally came back. Just as Muyi guessed, she didn''t invite fan.


    When seeing that niannu''er just came back with the big slave, yunmengxuan also clicked in her heart, "Miss, hasn''t the monk come?"


    "No, I think he''s a big liar. If he doesn''t have any real skills, he will boast." niannu''er said angrily. Obviously, her trip was not smooth, and she even ate a lot of gas in Qianming temple.


    "Shall I let the people in the hall do it?"


    It''s about Mu Yi''s comfort. Yun Mengxuan is not polite. Since she can''t be invited, just tie it up.


    "No, the monk is very powerful. I guess no one is his opponent except his brother." niannu''er said immediately. Since she was so sure, she thought she had tried it herself. Otherwise, with her character, how could she come back obediently by herself? I''m afraid the big slave tied his back long ago.


    "What did he say?" Yun Mengxuan asked again.


    "He said that his brother was doomed to this disaster, and his coming would not be useful." niannu said.


    "This ¡¤¡¤" yunmengxuan hesitated immediately. Since the other party said that, there must be no reason. Moreover, niannuer also said that no one is his opponent except Muyi, so it is obviously impossible to insist.


    "But although he didn''t come, I just had a fight with him and threatened to burn his Qianming temple with a fire if he didn''t come. Finally, he gave me a relic and said it might be helpful to my brother." niannuer said again.


    "Really? Then go and send it to the adult," said Yun Mengxuan quickly.


    "OK." niannu''er didn''t hesitate any more and quickly came to the place where Muyi was closed.


    "Brother." when she came to Mu Yi''s room, niannu''er suddenly lost her proud look, but was a little timid, like making a mistake. In the face of her parents'' children, niannu''er was also worried that Mu Yi blamed her for being disobedient.


    "Back?" unexpectedly, Mu Yi smiled and looked at niannu''er with concern.


    At the moment, Mu Yi made niannu''er immediately show a happy expression, "brother, have you recovered?"


    Mu Yi shook his head. "My brother is really fine, but the power of the evil Buddha has not been swallowed."


    "By the way, brother, the big monk said that this relic might help you. Try it quickly." niannu Er didn''t care about Mu Yi''s attitude, so he quickly took out the relic. The relic was the size of a pigeon egg and had some irregular shape, but as soon as the relic came out, there was a quiet and peaceful breath.


    "Eh?" Muyi was surprised that the present relic actually contained a pure power. When the ghost king was sealed, Muyi saw that whoever used a relic contained all the power of a perfect monk, which can be described as the most precious treasure of Buddhism.


    Muyi didn''t expect that fan would give up a relic. He looked at the relic and pondered, "did fan tell you or ask you to bring something to me?"


    For Li Fan, Muyi still knows very well. He won''t let niannu''er bring back a relic for no reason. Obviously, there must be deep meaning here.


    "The big monk said that you have this disaster, and others can''t help you, so you can only rely on your brother." niannu''er still had some problems.


    "Yes, it''s really my brother''s disaster." Muyi nodded, then looked at the worried niannu son and continued, "but you don''t have to worry. I''m sure my brother can get through it."


    The reason why Muyi is so confident is not only because of the confrontation during this period, but also a crucial reason, that is, mending the sky que.


    According to the mysterious light man in the ancient road of the Yellow River, mending the sky que can solve his mortal crisis. If he really can''t suppress the power of the evil Buddha and lead to backfire, that mending the sky que may be his life-saving straw.


    Of course, Muyi will never place all his hopes on a sky mending que. After all, no one can confirm whether the words of the mysterious light man are true or false. Instead of relying on others, it''s better to believe in yourself.


    Therefore, during this period of time, he has spent almost all of his time on closure, just to find ways to restrain the power of evil Buddha, but he has achieved little effect.


    However, the relic brought back by niannu''er at the moment moved his heart. The relic is the essence of his life left by the eminent Buddhist monk. The power not only contains pure power, but also some Buddha nature. The glazed Vajra body is a body protection divine skill. Although it has no great requirements for Buddha nature, it must be useful.


    "Well, I believe my brother." niannu nodded hard, and then handed the relic to Muyi.


    Holding the relic, Mu Yidun felt that the evil Buddha power suppressed by the seal of the salary lamp began to move, which was more like discovering the other party''s impulse.


    Mu Yi hesitated a little and finally closed his eyes. His mind power invaded the relic.


    "Boom!"


    When Mu Yi''s mental power intruded into the relic, he felt like a thunder in his mind, and then his consciousness was blank.


    "Bang bang."


    A sound of knocking on the wooden fish came out. Muyi was in a trance. He felt as if he had become a little monk. The little monk knocked on the wooden fish and slowly became himself knocking.


    "This... Suddenly, the little monk stopped knocking on the wooden fish. There was a moment of confusion on his face. He raised his hand and looked at it.


    "Oh, I''m distracted again."


    The sound of wooden fish sounded again, clear and crisp. It came out of the broken temple and far away.


    Mu Yi felt as if he had incarnated into a little monk, and felt as if he was just a passer-by. He was not shocked or worried, but just looked at all this quietly, watching the vicissitudes of the sea and the changes of the years.


    The little monk grew up slowly. When he was young, then middle-aged, he became the host of the broken temple, and then slowly grew old. Mu Yi changed with the change, as if he had experienced it personally.


    He can recite all the Buddhist scriptures that the little monk has read, and he can understand the little monk''s feelings.


    When the little monk slowly grew old, he suddenly raised his head at the moment of death. His eyes seemed to penetrate the space at this moment, opposite Muyi''s four eyes. Then Muyi saw him smile, "who knows the big dream? I know it all my life."


    After a pause, Muyi only felt the change of the stars, and his consciousness returned to his body.


    "Who knows the big dream? I know it all my life."


    Mu Yi said softly and then opened his eyes. At this moment, his eyes were very similar to the last eyes of the old monk.


    Muyi didn''t know the monk''s name, and even spent his whole life in the broken temple. Except chanting, it was really as plain as water. There was no magnificent scenery in the Jianghu and no emotional ups and downs. However, Muyi finally saw great self-presence, carefree and fearless in his eyes.


    Muyi fell and sat down, his hands gently folded, and a pure Buddha''s intention came out from his whole body. Even at this moment, Benming magic opened itself, and a light wheel appeared behind Muyi''s head. At this moment, there was no black in the light wheel, but only the purest light in the world.


    "Brother, are you going to become a Buddha?"


    Niannu''er stared at Muyi dumbfounded. Muyi suddenly froze and his consciousness seemed to disappear from his body. Niannu''er was shocked by the situation at that time, but fortunately, she later found that Muyi''s consciousness did not really disappear, but entered a state that she didn''t even understand. In addition, Muyi''s breath was stable, and it didn''t seem like something would happen.


    So she put down her worry for the time being and stayed here all the time.


    But I didn''t expect that this wait was three days, and when Muyi woke up, she saw the Buddha light all over Muyi, and the word "becoming a Buddha" instinctively blurted out. Although she didn''t know what it was like to become a Buddha, maybe it was just like Muyi.


    "Taoism has Zhuang Zhou''s dream of butterfly, and Buddhism has the great dream of arhat. They are all magical powers in dreams. Although they are called differently, they share the same principle. No wonder the two Taoism and Buddhism have survived through ancient times." Muyi said gently.


    When he finished this sigh, he looked at niannu''er and said, "do you want your brother to become a Buddha?"


    "No." niannu''s small head shook like a rattle.


    "Why?" Muyi continued to ask.


    "When my brother becomes a Buddha, he will leave me." the little girl looked at Mu Yi seriously. Obviously, this is the most real idea in her heart.


    "That brother will not become a Buddha." Mu Yi smiled, and the Buddha light on his body began to dissipate slowly with his words. This dissipation was not absorbed into his body, but really dissipated.


    "Ah!" niannu''er immediately opened his eyes, and then his little face became a little more flustered, "brother, don''t. I''d like my brother to become a Buddha."


    When the Buddha light dispersed, niannu''er clearly felt that Muyi''s breath was also declining, but Muyi smiled and looked at her gently from beginning to end.


    "Since I don''t want to be a Buddha, what''s the use of keeping it? Now I finally understand why the xuanming flag envoy asked me to abolish the glazed King Kong body. At that time, I thought she was too fussy. Now I understand the true meaning of the incompatibility between Taoism and Buddhism. Fortunately, I gathered the Tao seed in advance and won''t shake my heart. Even so, some things have to be abandoned, and there is nothing in the world There are two things, either Taoism or Buddhism. Cultivating both is a dead end. "


    "I have practiced the Dharma all my life in my dream, so I will practice the Dharma in this life."


    With Muyi''s words, the Buddha light around him dissipated faster, and Muyi''s face was a little more pale. Some things can''t be given up if you want to give up, and you have to pay some price after all.


    "Now, I''m majoring in Taoism. As for the glazed Vajra body, it has changed after this. It is no longer a simple Buddhist divine skill. Even I can turn it into a Taoist body protection divine skill. Therefore, it''s useless to keep the Buddha''s meaning, but it will hinder my future practice."


    Mu Yi''s words seemed to explain to niannu''er and to himself, but although his face was pale and his breath declined, his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    "Poof!"


    Suddenly, Mu Yi''s body burst out a layer of flame. It was Nanming Lihuo. Even under him, Nanming Lihuo gradually condensed into a lotus platform. Mu Yi sat in it, and the flame around him continued to evolve and form petals.


    In the depths of Muyi''s body, the runes generated by the cultivation of Glass King Kong also collapsed under the fire, and the speed was faster and faster. With the collapse of these runes, the breath on Muyi fell again and again.


    His glazed Vajra body continuously decreased from the fifth perfection, the fourth perfection, the third perfection, and even after the first perfection, it still didn''t stop and continued to fall.


    "Click!"


    Finally, when the glass Vajra body fell to the limit, Muyi''s body made a click, as if something had cracked.


    Mu Yidun trembled, and his body was immediately covered with countless blood lines. If you look closely, these blood lines on Mu Yi''s body are like broken porcelain, which are put together again. A trace of blood continues to flow out of his body, making him a blood man soon.


    Niannu''er''s eyes widened and her small hands tightly covered her mouth for fear that she would disturb Mu Yi because of her cry, but her eyes were full of tears.


    "Don''t be afraid, my brother is fine." Muyi still has a gentle smile on his face and whispers to niannu''er. His face is no exception. It is also stained with blood. The only thing that hasn''t changed may be Muyi''s eyes, full of firmness and indomitable.


    "Woo!" hearing Mu Yi''s words, niannu son nodded his head hard.


    "Although I don''t know the process of repairing the broken wheel with xuanming flag, I think it should be more dangerous than I am now. She can stick to it, not only because of her will, but also because of luck." Mu Yi said slowly. Although he said nothing to niannu, only himself can understand what kind of danger he is going through. As long as one is careless, He will really be like a porcelain doll, his body will be broken into countless pieces. If you want to do that, whether mending the sky que can save him is a problem.


    Therefore, at the moment when he made up his mind, Muyi no longer wanted to mend the sky. He must forget the existence of mending the sky. Only in this way can he really stay alive and move forward.

 Chapter 475

    It is the so-called "do not break, do not stand, break and then stand". Muyi''s death this time, and later generations should respond to this sentence, but the danger is not enough for external humanity. Even if there is a trace of accident, Muyi may have died at the moment.


    Fortunately, he succeeded.


    When the glazed Vajra body was completely broken, Muyi only felt relaxed all over the body, even in the soul, as if he had unloaded a heavy burden.


    "My life in my dream has fulfilled my fate with Buddhism. In this world, I only practice myself."


    Mu Yi read it gently, and a force in his body came into being out of thin air. This force is neither the black of evil Buddha nor the gold of Buddhism, but colored glass.


    This power is flowing rapidly in Muyi''s body, and Muyi''s breath is also rising. Small runes are generated in his body and integrated into his flesh and blood. The cracks around him are slowly disappearing, and even fade away like a golden cicada.


    "Perhaps from now on, the body of glazed diamond will be called glazed immortal." Muyi felt the changes in his body and muttered to himself.


    His abandonment of the glazed Vajra body does not mean that he no longer practices the body, but changes the glazed Vajra body, removes the Buddha''s meaning, changes its essence, and becomes the glazed immortal body of Muyi.


    The glazed Vajra body is the same as the immortal body. Even for Muyi, the glazed immortal body should be more suitable, because it was modified according to the Nanming Lihuo. In the future, the body refining also depends on the Nanming Lihuo, so that the immortal body can make rapid progress.


    Moreover, those forces had not disappeared before, but were scattered in Muyi''s body. Now, with the cultivation of his body, he gradually began to recover. The new runes in his body were completely different from the original. Without the kind of Zhongzheng peace, he seemed more domineering.


    In less than half an hour, Muyi''s breath had returned to the peak, and the colored glass did not die and returned to the fifth perfection, but there was no sign of instability.


    The most important thing is that after this incident, most of the power of the evil Buddha has been wiped out, and only the most original group is still suppressed by the salary lamp. It obviously takes some time for Muyi to completely wipe out or devour this group of power.


    However, Mu Yi was not in a hurry. Liu Li did not destroy his body. The power of the evil Buddha could no longer shake him. The rest was just a matter of time.


    Muyi gets up, his body shakes, and after a while, all the blood scabs around him fly out, replaced by a touch of white. At the moment, Muyi is like a newborn baby, but even if Muyi can''t resist, it may not be able to hurt him if a second-class expert cuts him with a knife. This is the domineering place of Liuli.


    "Brother, how are you?" nearby, niannu looked at Muyi excitedly.


    Mu Yi smiled, stretched out his hand, photographed his clothes, put them on, looked at niannu''er and said, "fortunately, the relic you brought back solved my great difficulty. Now it''s all right."


    Muyi didn''t disclose the truth. He didn''t miss my son and kept worrying. What''s more, he didn''t think what else could happen to the suppressed evil Buddha power at the moment. Just, when the relic was used, the glazed Vajra body was abolished. Muyi also felt that the cause and effect between himself and the Buddhist family had gone. It was not bad for him. From then on, he could only build one path and clear the way ahead, Don''t worry about anything anymore.


    And after this honing, he obviously felt that his spirit and spirit were more and more unified. It seemed that he was only short of the last opportunity to integrate into one and achieve real perfection.


    Mu Yi understands that this opportunity is the last life wheel. As long as the seventh life wheel is opened, he will directly step into the realm of perfection.


    However, Muyi didn''t make a breakthrough in a hurry. After all, the Liuli immortal body has just been rebuilt and hasn''t been completely stable. Another thing is that the time for him to break through the sixth life wheel is too short and needs more urgent needs.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Muyi vaguely feels that the seventh life wheel may be a barrier for him. Once he breaks through, I''m afraid there will be danger, another disaster, and even great terror. Therefore, Muyi doesn''t want to take risks. It''s best to wait until the evil Buddha''s power is completely wiped out and swallowed, the colored glass is not destroyed and the body is stable, and then break through.


    As for now, even if he doesn''t achieve perfection, his strength has gone further, and even he has a faint feeling that even without the help of the salary lamp, his strength is no weaker than the real perfection level strong man. This is just a pure intuition. Unfortunately, there is no perfection level strong man around him to let him try.


    With this confidence, even if the salary lamp can not be used for the time being, the trip to the capital in the near future can be self-protection.


    Qian Kongkong has rushed to the capital to investigate the truth, and he is also waiting for an appropriate time.


    Now he is no longer the insignificant little Taoist, but the flag envoy with rosefinch palm on one side. Especially after he formed an alliance with tangxizhai, it can be said that his every move has attracted the attention of many people. If he ventured into the capital at this critical moment, I''m afraid the Manchu Dynasty will let him go, and I''m afraid he will become the target of public criticism immediately, so Muyi is waiting.


    A few days later, yunmengxuan saw Muyi again. When she saw that Muyi returned to her original gentle appearance, she was finally relieved. It was not that Muyi was bad before, but that she had adapted to Muyi in front of her.


    "You are worried these days," said Mu Yi.


    "As long as your Excellency has nothing to do," said Yun Mengxuan immediately.


    "What do you think about the establishment of the six ways of supervision?" Muyi said later.


    "I''ve heard that the adults have taken over their clever hands?" Yun Mengxuan seemed to answer the question.


    "Yes, but now I sent him to the capital. By his means, I think I can find something." Mu Yi nodded.


    "My subordinates feel that empty handed is more suitable for the duty of supervising the six ways," said Yun Mengxuan.


    "Him?" Mu Yi frowned and then remained silent, but he was thinking about yunmengxuan''s proposal. He had to admit that Qian Kongkong was really suitable for monitoring the six ways. First of all, Qian Kongkong, as an old Jianghu, was absolutely proficient in some conspiracy means and was not so easy to be cheated.


    Moreover, his technique of changing looks is superb and difficult to detect. He can not only inquire about news, but also lurk around others without being detected. Although his strength is only reluctantly, he has a great success of Yu Bu, and few people are enemy.


    Moreover, the Zhuque hall has not been established for a long time, and the strength of the general members is not very high. In terms of the strength of empty money, it is enough.


    However, the sixth way of supervision is the sharpest knife in the hand of the flag bearer. If it is entrusted to a non-human, it will certainly cause unbearable consequences. However, the problem is that no one can use the Zhuque hall today. As for the Taoist master of the original human way, although he is still loyal, his strength and ability are slightly poor. It is enough to lead together.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yi has made a decision in his heart, "as long as Qian Kongkong can make meritorious contributions during his trip to the capital, let him take charge first. As for other Taoist masters, you can also secretly observe whether there are suitable candidates. These six Taoist masters must be careful and prefer lack to abuse. As for who can command the whole six Taoist Masters in the future, it depends on their own."


    "Yes, sir." seeing Muyi''s decision, yunmengxuan nodded to understand that she could only give some suggestions, but could not directly decide for Muyi. It was not the work of human hands, but also the way to die.


    Throughout the dynasties, none of those who exercise power without authorization will come to a good end, which is clear evidence.


    "In addition, I''ll go back to Funiu Mountain in a few days, and I''ll leave the matter of Zhuque hall to you. Zhen Ping''er and Yan Wushuang, you should watch more." Muyi continued.


    "Both sisters are a little transparent, which really makes me a lot easier," said Yun Mengxuan.


    "That''s good." Muyi nodded, and then yunmengxuan withdrew.


    After yunmengxuan left, Muyi still sat in a high position, but no one found a black light in the bottom of his eyes, even Muyi himself.


    On February 2, the Dragon looked up.


    On this day, Muyi set off again, still driven by the two teachers and disciples. Muyi sat in the middle of the carriage, and the big slave leaned in the corner, holding a bamboo in his hands. He looked very serious, as if he was doing something important.


    Niannu children rarely go back to years to practice. Perhaps her previous experience makes her understand that her strength is still too low to help Muyi. She doesn''t want to be pulled too far by Muyi, so she works harder.


    In fact, before reaching the ghost king, that is, the third difficulty, the little girl has no bottleneck. She only needs to constantly absorb power, refine and consolidate, and she can continue to improve. This is a gift from heaven to her, and only ghosts with innate wisdom can get this love.


    However, niannuer''s capital is too advantaged. For other ghosts, it takes decades and hundreds of years to achieve this step. However, niannuer lives in the bamboo of the years, then integrates the Millennium tree heart, and finally gets a gift from her father, which greatly shortens this time.


    Now, she only needs to control the soul character runes to reach the perfection level. It can be said that she has ascended to the sky step by step. If those who waste more than ten years know it, she is afraid that she will beat her feet and beat her chest and hate the injustice of heaven.


    The wheels rolled and nothing happened all the way.


    Although the world is in chaos and bandits are rampant everywhere, it is not as bad as robbing roads and killing people on the official road in the daytime. Moreover, insect a and B is the second difficulty, which is equivalent to a first-class expert in the Jianghu. Even if there are three or two thieves occasionally, they are dismissed by him.


    Funiu Mountain still stands there and doesn''t seem to see any change. Only when he comes back here can Mu Yi feel like going home. As early as he buried the old Taoist here, it has become his home. Even the rosefinch hall can''t replace it here.


    At the foot of the mountain, there were several more houses not far from the mountain road. Some land was reclaimed and some fruit trees were planted. Originally, a middle-aged man was basking in the sun at the door. When the carriage approached, he immediately became vigilant, and there seemed to be news from the other rooms.


    However, when he saw Muyi get off the carriage, he was very excited, but he didn''t bother Muyi. After Muyi went up the mountain, he ran quickly towards the town.

 Chapter 476

    "Old man, I came to see you."


    On the mountain, Mu Yi and niannu son respectfully incense in front of the Taoist priest''s grave, and there is also a figure beside him. It is Li lame who stays here to guard the Taoist priest''s grave. At the moment, Li lame''s death is stronger, and his body is like a skeleton frame, as if a gust of wind can blow him down.


    However, in Mu Yi''s eyes, Li lame''s breath is stronger, and in addition to the dead Qi, there is a faint anger entrenched in his body. Obviously, since this time, Li lame has also made rapid progress, and the two Qi of life and death have been born in his body. The next step is to balance it and gradually achieve success.


    However, whether he can survive this level depends on his chance. Once the two Qi of life and death become great, Muyi will add another expert under his command.


    "Master," said the lame Li, bowing his head.


    "Want to go down the mountain?" Mu Yi glanced at Li lame, but he swept his mind and knew.


    "The old slave is still thinking. Some things should be solved, otherwise it will only form a heart demon and it will be difficult to get through the life and death level," said Li lame.


    "OK, give you a month, is that enough?" Mu Yi said. He can''t stay in Funiu Mountain for too long, and the old Taoist priest also needs someone to guard here. Since Li lame is still thinking, it''s obvious that the incoming tide of blood is sensed, so the matter will be solved soon when he goes out this time.


    With the strength of Li lame at the moment, Muyi believes that even if Qu Yang is really alive, he is not his opponent.


    At first, Muyi went to quyi village, but unexpectedly, it was already dilapidated, and Qu Yang disappeared. As for the news, Qu Yang was dead, but Muyi didn''t believe it.


    "That''s enough. Thank you for your help," said the cripple with a trace of gratitude on his face.


    "Then go early and return early." Muyi said and returned to the Taoist temple. It was often cleaned here without any dust.


    Insect a and B take Wu Xiaosi to settle down. Niannu''er and Da Nu return to the bamboo forest. This bamboo forest may be particularly lush because it was planted with years of bamboo. Even in this February, it is still green, as if it is not disturbed by the weather.


    Mu Yi lit a small stove in the room and began to cook tea. To tell you the truth, these things were still filial to him by the Su family, but he never used them. Until the time of Dongting Lake, Yun Mengxuan often cooked tea for him, so he gradually met them.


    Before long, a group of people hurried up the mountain. One of them was su Chongshan, who disappeared for half a year. Su Chongshan looked more energetic and healthy.


    "Taoist priest."


    Muyi was not surprised by the arrival of Su Chongshan. Previously, the people at the foot of the mountain were sent by Su Chongshan. On the one hand, they looked at the mountain to avoid people and villagers who didn''t know what to do. On the other hand, they also waited for Muyi, so that once Muyi returned, he could get the news at the first time.


    In the face of Muyi this time, Su Chongshan was a little more restrained and awed. Obviously, he knew the identity of Muyi. Although the Su family has developed rapidly in the past two years and spread all over the province, compared with the Zhuque hall, the Su family is nothing.


    Even today''s development of the Su family is the guidance and help of Muyi at the beginning. Apart from others, Muyi helped the Su family a lot last time, and even saved the young master of the Su family.


    "Mr. Su, you and I are acquainted. Don''t be so polite when we are in trouble, and this is Funiu Mountain." Muyi didn''t look up and kept moving in his hands. He looked like a flowing cloud and water. Even Su Chongshan couldn''t bear to blink.


    Finally, a cup of steaming tea fell in front of Su Chongshan, and Su Chongshan seemed relieved.


    "Taoist priest has great kindness to the Su family. No matter how respectful my attitude is, it should be." Su Chongshan said that some things Muyi can ignore, but he must care. At the beginning, he could bear it and wait for opportunities in Funiu Town, which is enough to show his toughness.


    "How is Jin Lun now?" Mu Yi smiled and did not continue to correct Su Chongshan''s attitude. Instead, he cared about Su Jin Lun. The other party was also his friend.


    "Now Jinlun is in charge of the overall situation in Qingjiang mansion, and the business of the Su family is gradually on him." when mentioning his grandson, Su Chongshan''s face shows a trace of old comfort and pride. Obviously, Su Jinlun didn''t disappoint him.


    "It''s so good that old Su can relax." Muyi nodded. After so long time, Su Jinlun obviously came out gradually and was qualified to shoulder the burden of the Su family.


    "Yes, now I hope Jinlun can get married early and have a big fat boy. My Su family is good for everything, but the population is too small." Su Chongshan said with regret.


    "Oh, old Su has a favorite person?" Mu Yi smiled at Su Chongshan, who had an unnatural expression on his face.


    "It''s not that I like it, but nylon has a crush on a girl, but the other family is not satisfied and has refused." Su Chongshan said distressed. Obviously, he just pointed out this topic to make Muyi decide.


    "Which girl?" Muyi asked curiously. He also knew Su Jinlun quite well. It was obviously impossible for Su Jinlun to like the ladies who lived in the boudoir for a long time and liked needlework.


    "The Liu family in Qingjiang mansion, the granddaughter of Liu Yuansheng''s great Confucianism." Su Chongshan said reluctantly. If he was an ordinary family or a powerful family, he wouldn''t feel so difficult. After all, the Su family''s power in Qingjiang mansion is not bad. Although it''s only a merchant''s house, no one dares to underestimate it.


    "I think that woman is not ordinary. I congratulate Su Lao in advance." Muyi said.


    "That''s good." Su Chongshan said the cause and effect.


    However, Liu Yuansheng is a famous scholar with high moral integrity and high prestige. Although he is far behind the Su family in terms of family wealth, in the eyes of the Liu family, the Su family is not on the table. Even now, the so-called scholars, farmers, industry and commerce are deeply rooted in many people, and this thought is particularly popular in Confucianism. Therefore, the attitude of the Liu family can be imagined, or even can be said, Su Jinlun has no chance at all. He is not even as attractive as a scholar.


    For this reason, Su Jinlun was also quite distressed. After all, this was the first girl he liked. Now he was opposed by the other family. He didn''t think of a way. He even asked Qingjiang''s Tongzhi to make peace. As a result, Sheng Sheng was driven out.


    Although Liu Yuansheng is famous, in addition to his reputation as a great scholar, he is also accompanied by his stubbornness, smelly and hard temper.


    "Su always wants me to help make peace?" Muyi directly pointed out that Su Chongshan was even more embarrassed.


    "I don''t dare bother Taoist priest, but it''s a pity for Jinlun to see a woman with such a good marriage. It''s a pity to give up like this. Moreover, I''ve asked someone to inquire about that woman. She is knowledgeable, reasonable, virtuous and virtuous, which is very different from her stubborn grandfather." although Su Chongshan said that he didn''t dare bother Mu Yi, he said everything, But he wants Muyi to promise.


    After all, Mu Yi is almost omnipotent in his eyes.


    "Old Su is sure that I will agree?" Mu Yi shook his head and said.


    "If it''s something else, I certainly won''t bother Taoist priest. It''s just this matter, and only Taoist priest will take the horse." Su Chongshan said with a bitter smile. Of course, he was sure that Muyi would take the horse, so he said it. If it''s something else, unless the Su family is destroyed at the moment, he certainly won''t bother Muyi. After all, love is less and less used.


    On the contrary, if it is the help of friends and does not mix interests, it will not only not lose affection, but also make the relationship closer.


    How can su Chongshan, such a shrewd man, not know these truths?


    "Since it''s a good thing for brother Jinlun, I naturally want to help him, so that he won''t blame me when he knows." Mu Yi smiled and named his relationship with Su Jinlun.


    Su Chongshan just laughed, but didn''t answer. Since Mu Yi promised to come down, in his opinion, it''s safe, and he just needs to go back and find a matchmaker and prepare three media and six recruits.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On Xiaohan mountain, the excitement is restored again and it looks more prosperous.


    "The master, the man is back." Qiumei hurried into a yard. Qiuyue was holding a volume of ancient books. Qiuzhu stood behind. On the other side, there was a swing with a girl sitting on it.


    Qiu Yuezhen raised her head and flashed a wave in her eyes. Naturally, she knew who the man in Qiu Mei''s mouth was. In fact, she knew that Muyi was safe and sound and had been in the south. Even she didn''t know what kind of psychology it was. She sent someone to Fu Niu mountain to guard.


    "Sister Zhen, who''s back?" the girl on the swing suddenly appeared opposite Qiu Yuezhen, sat down, stared at a pair of bright big eyes and asked curiously.


    "It''s the one you''ve always wanted to see." Qiuyue smiled and looked at the girl in front of her and said.


    "What I''ve always wanted to see?" the girl was stunned, and then her face showed joy. "The big villain is back?"


    The expression on the girl''s face was like joy and anger, "let''s go find him quickly."


    "Little sister Shi, you haven''t told me why you always wanted to see him?" Qiu Yue looked at the girl puzzled. The girl in front of her was Shi Qingyu who came out of the ancient Yellow River Road with her. It''s reasonable that she had never been in contact with Muyi. Why was she interested in Muyi? Is it just because she said something casually?


    Qiu Yuezhen was always curious about the origin of Shi Qingyu, and had some guesses in her heart. Although the other party always said she was destined, Qiu Yuezhen didn''t think so. However, Shi Qingyu saved her after all. Since she wanted to follow her, she naturally couldn''t stop.


    "Well, we''ll talk about this later. Sister Chen, let''s go quickly." Shi Qingyu said impatiently, but unexpectedly, Qiu yuechen shook his head directly and even showed a trace of apology on his face.


    "Sister Shi, I can''t leave now."


    Hearing Qiu Yuezhen''s words, Shi Qingyu suddenly showed distress on his face. He wanted to go alone, but he hesitated.

 Chapter 477

    Although Su Chongshan promised to help, Mu Yi still stayed on the mountain for two days and went down the mountain. This time, he was only accompanied by niannuer. He was light and obedient. He didn''t even take a carriage. He rushed to Qingjiang mansion with his feet.


    Along the way, from time to time, people pass by Mu Yi. Most of them will look at Mu Yi. In addition to his Taoist dress and handsome appearance, it is also because the niannu children around Mu Yi are carved in powder and jade, long skirts and barefoot.


    They were on their way. From time to time, they met the team that took the initiative to carry them, and they would not be declined by Mu Yi with a smile. In addition to the freshness at the beginning, niannu Er simply hid in the bamboo of years at the back, unwilling to bear those different thoughts.


    Therefore, the two became Mu Yi, carrying a bamboo stick on his way. When there was no one, Mu Yi started Yu step, like shrinking into an inch. It seemed slow, but in fact, he hurried towards Qingjiang mansion.


    Muyi didn''t come to Qingjiang mansion once or twice, but he was familiar with it. However, Muyi didn''t go to see Su Jinlun immediately, but asked about the location of the Liu family, and then went directly to the door.


    The Liu family is quite elegant in Qingjiang mansion. There is a quiet big house, but it seems a little deserted in front of the door. That afternoon, a young Taoist came to the door of the Liu family with a bamboo stick.


    "Little Taoist, what are you doing?"


    Naturally, the young Taoist priest was Mu Yi. The concierge intended to drive him away, but when his eyes were against Mu Yi, his heart suddenly burst, and the driving from the fake book to his mouth was replaced by asking.


    "There is something wrong with this house," Mu Yi said directly.


    "Go, go, what nonsense? Leave quickly. This is no place for you to joke." hearing Muyi''s words, the porter immediately waved his hand and wanted Muyi to leave. In fact, he had equated Muyi with those swaggering Taoists in his heart, but Muyi''s temperament made it difficult for him to speak ill of each other.


    As the porter of the Liu family, although I dare not say that senior officials and dignitaries have seen it, it is not comparable to ordinary people. Mu Yi has a temperament that he can''t even tell. That''s why he didn''t take out the stick behind him.


    "Do you think I look like a liar?" Mu Yi asked directly.


    "You..." the porter hesitated and said yes, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "Little Taoist, let me tell you the truth. Our master hates Taoist priests like you most. If you don''t want to make the master angry, you''d better leave quickly."


    "Hate Taoists? I''ll tell your master more." Mu Yi not only didn''t get angry, but smiled.


    "Hey, why are you like this? Don''t you want to die?" the porter looked at Muyi angrily and felt that Muyi was a little good and bad.


    "Well, you go and tell me. If your master doesn''t want to see me, I''ll turn around and leave. How about it?" Muyi said and pressed the ground in front of the porter.


    "Boom!"


    After a while, the ground shook, and there was a deep palm print under his feet, which startled the porter. Looking at Mu Yi''s eyes, he was frightened. There was a stone slab under his feet, which was hard, but now he was hit with a palm print. More importantly, it was hit more than ten feet away.


    The porter didn''t know that there were some experts in the Jianghu, but he had never heard of them like Muyi. When he was shocked, he was secretly glad that he didn''t attack him just now, otherwise he would fall on him.


    The porter trembled and shuddered at the thought of the consequence.


    "Taoist priest, wait a minute, I''ll go to inform you." the concierge hurriedly said and quickly turned away.


    Muyi was not in a hurry, so he stood at the door and waited. In fact, it was too simple to see Liu Yuansheng with his ability. There was no need to do more, but he did it anyway. As for the purpose, I''m afraid only he knew.


    Not long after, the porter came back and saw that he was panting. Obviously, there was no delay.


    "Taoist priest, please see me," said the porter carefully.


    "OK, please," said Mu Yi.


    "No trouble, no trouble." the porter hurriedly said, and then led the way in front. He soon took Muyi to a living room, but Liu Yuansheng hasn''t arrived yet.


    "Taoist priest, you''ll come soon." the Porter said, and asked someone to serve tea, while he slipped away without Muyi''s attention.


    Muyi didn''t stop him either. He stood alone in the living room with his back to the door. His attention seemed to fall on a pair of calligraphy and paintings in the main hall of the living room.


    "Dada dada."


    At this time, a sound of slow footsteps approached.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with the long door?"


    Muyi turned back and an old man stood at the door and looked at him.


    "If I say there is something wrong with this house, the old man is credible?" Mu Yi smiled and said.


    "A load of nonsense." the old man said flatly. He looked at Mu Yi with more scrutiny and even doubt. If the porter didn''t say that Mu Yi left a deep fingerprint under his feet, Liu Yuansheng would never come to see Mu Yi, but Mu Yi''s first sentence made him doubt. Did the Porter deliberately collude with others?


    "Since it''s not the house that has a problem, it''s the old man that has a problem." Muyi said again.


    "Who the hell are you? Did you come here just to amuse me?" Liu Yuansheng shouted.


    "No, I just heard that the old gentleman is lonely and stubborn. I don''t believe him. I''m here to see you." Muyi said.


    "Come and drive this crazy Taoist out." Liu Yuansheng was very angry. He had determined that Muyi had come to look for trouble on purpose. However, if he thought that his Liu family was weak and deceptive, it would be a big mistake.


    Hearing Liu Yuansheng''s order, several big men who had already been waiting at the door came in and went straight to Mu Yi. They dared to say to their face that their old family was also lonely and stubborn. They also admired Mu Yi in their hearts. However, they admired him. They should drive out.


    "Don''t be angry, old gentleman." Mu Yi smiled and waved his right hand gently, and the big men flew out uncontrollably. Then a burst of ouch came, and then the door closed automatically.


    Liu Yuansheng''s face suddenly became more dignified. "Taoist priest has this ability. I don''t think he is an unknown person. Is he here only to practice my old man?"


    "I hope you don''t mind being rude before. I''m really attracted to you this time. I want to meet you." Muyi said. His attitude made Liu Yuansheng puzzled. Are there such boring people in the world?


    If he didn''t know he couldn''t beat Muyi, he might have punched Muyi on the nose. Who says he won''t be impulsive when he''s old?


    "Now the Taoist priest has seen it, should he leave?" Liu Yuansheng said with a gloomy face. After all, no one will be happy to be teased like this, and he even said directly that you are not welcome here.


    "What do you think of Jianghu?" Muyi not only didn''t leave, but directly sat down in the chair and took a sip of tea.


    Seeing Mu Yi''s style, Liu Yuansheng''s eyelids jumped and forced himself to suppress his anger.


    "A group of lawless people are the root cause of chaos in the world." Liu Yuansheng answered Mu Yi''s question.


    "Really? Does the old gentleman know how to divide Jianghu experts?" Muyi continued to take care of himself regardless of Liu Yuansheng''s attitude.


    "It''s said that it''s the first, second and third class division." Liu Yuansheng obviously knows something. After all, it''s not a secret. As long as you want to know, there''s no reason not to know, but it''s not easy for Liu Yuansheng to know these.


    "Yes, the weather is good today. Why don''t you tell the old gentleman how the Jianghu is?" Mu Yisi didn''t treat herself as an outsider at all, but directly ignored Liu Yuansheng''s unwelcome attitude.


    "I''m all ears." Liu Yuansheng said coldly, and then sat down opposite Mu Yi. Although he was stubborn, he was not a fool. Just after Mu Yi waved his hand, several strong men flew out. Such means are unheard of. I''m afraid everyone of the Liu family is not their opponent.


    Therefore, Liu Yuansheng doesn''t want to offend Mu Yi, so as not to bring disaster to the Liu family. Especially at the moment, Mu Yi speaks about the Jianghu, which reminds him of a word: every man''s anger splashes blood five steps. In his eyes, Mu Yi is warning him.


    "The martial arts in the Jianghu are indeed divided according to the first, second and third class. The third class martial arts have made little achievements and can barely be regarded as an expert in some small places. As for the second class martial arts, they can be famous. They can come and go freely even in the face of encirclement and suppression by the army and have a certain position in the Jianghu."


    "The first-class warrior can be described as standing at the highest and least level. If he is in a gang, he is mostly the leader of a gang. If he is in the army, he is at least a senior general. If he wants to kill and set fire, the imperial court has no way, especially in today''s world."


    "Do you want to say that you are a first-class warrior? I can take life or death in your eyes?" Liu Yuansheng looked at Mu Yi expressionless.


    "No, no, No." Muyi suddenly shook his head.


    "The first-class warrior is very powerful, but in my eyes, it''s just like this. One finger can kill him." Mu Yi said, and deliberately looked at Liu Yuansheng and asked, "is the old gentleman credible?"


    "What if you believe it? What if you don''t?" Liu Yuansheng asked.


    "If the old man believes it, we will continue to say, but if we don''t believe it, I will prove it to the old man." Mu Yi smiled, but Liu Yuansheng narrowed his eyes.


    "I believe it." Liu Yuansheng actually wants to say whether he doesn''t believe it. He wants to see if Muyi will really find a first-class martial artist to come back. He doesn''t know why. Looking at Muyi''s look, he doesn''t want to try.


    "That''s good." Muyi nodded, and then continued: "this first-class warrior actually has high and low points. Just stepping into the first-class, it can only be regarded as one product, and there are two products and three products, up to seven products. There is a big gap between each product."


    Mu Yi paused here. "How many grades do you think I have now?"


    Liu Yuansheng frowned slightly. He was already wondering whether Mu Yi had a problem with his head. Otherwise, why did he tell him these things? What''s the relationship between Jianghu and first-class experts? And up to now, he doesn''t know the real purpose of Muyi''s coming to him.


    As for what has been famous for a long time, come and see if he is as lonely and stubborn as rumored, but he doesn''t believe it at all.


    "Seven grades." although so, Liu Yuansheng still said, and even had a trace of curiosity in his heart. He didn''t expect that there were so many divisions among the martial arts he despised at ordinary times. Since the first-class martial arts were so powerful, what was the seven grades like?


    "Wrong." Mu Yi shook his head. "If you really want to say, I''m just equivalent to six grades, but there are several realms above seven grades. Do you still want to know?"


    "No." Liu Yuansheng shook his head directly.


    "Hehe, since the old gentleman doesn''t want to know, I won''t say it." Muyi suddenly said, but Liu Yuansheng choked and didn''t get angry.


    "Forget it, the old man is duplicity, but I can''t help it." at this time, Mu Yi said again.


    "Qipin is also known as the peak state, but there is senior above the peak, and there is perfection above senior. No matter one, two or three products, or peak, senior and perfection, they are actually just the realm of first-class martial artists, and above first-class martial artists, there is a realm that is difficult to touch. This realm is called heaven and man."


    "Heaven and man can also be called real people. Although they can''t live forever, they still have no problem living for hundreds of years. Many real people are carefree, and the laws of the world can no longer be imposed on them. This realm is also called the strongest. Now there are less than ten fingers in the whole world that can reach this realm, but these old monsters are almost closed and rarely known to outsiders." Mu Yi said slowly.


    "Live for hundreds of years? Does Taoist priest look like a fool?" Liu Yuansheng said disdainfully.


    "Can you believe that there are ghosts and gods in the world?" Mu Yi asked again.


    "Heaven and earth are prosperous, and villains are making trouble. There is no ghost in this world." Liu Yuansheng said flatly.


    "Really? My son, come out and meet the old gentleman." Mu Yi suddenly said.


    As Mu Yi''s words fell and Liu Yuansheng was puzzled, a figure slowly emerged and stood in the air.


    Liu Yuansheng looked at niannu''er from scratch and then stood in the air. The whole person looked like a fool. Although there are many legends of ghosts and gods in the world, there are not many who can really see ghosts. Although great scholars like Liu Yuansheng don''t have much power, how dare ordinary ghosts come close?


    Therefore, Liu Yuansheng is even less likely to see any ghosts.


    "Now the old gentleman is credible?" Muyi continued.


    Liu Yuansheng seemed not to hear Muyi''s words and remained silent until Muyi asked niannu''er to return to the bamboo of the years.


    "How much do you know about the size of the world? On that day, there was one of the most powerful people in the Forbidden City, including Maoshan, Longhu Mountain and other schools that have passed on for thousands of years. The old man thought he saw through everything, but he didn''t know that he was just a frog at the bottom of a well." Mu Yi shook his head gently.


    "Have you said enough?" just then, there was a reprimand outside the door, and then the door was pushed open heavily, with a mysterious smile on Mu Yi''s face.

 Chapter 478

    The door was pushed open, and a young woman came in with a cold face. The other party looked only twenty-eight years old, not beautiful, but above medium, wearing a long skirt.


    After the woman came in, she first bowed to Liu Yuansheng, "Grandpa!"


    Then, the woman looked at Mu Yi, "I heard the reputation of the Taoist priest, but I didn''t expect to be famous. Don''t you think it''s beneath your dignity to intimidate an old man with the respect of the Taoist priest?"


    "Are you the Liu girl?" Muyi looked at the woman and didn''t seem surprised by her intrusion.


    "Exactly."


    The woman in front of her is Su Jinlun''s lover, Liu Qianjin and Liu Xiangling.


    "Xiangling, who let you in." Liu Yuansheng frowned when he saw his granddaughter and scolded directly. In his eyes, Liu Xiangling''s move is really against the etiquette and law. Which girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet can casually meet a strange man? Not even a Taoist.


    "Grandpa, I''ll explain to you later." Liu Xiangling said calmly.


    "It was a little unexpected. I didn''t expect that the daughter of the Liu family was also a person in the Jianghu." Muyi said, but the last sentence was obviously addressed to Liu Yuansheng.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, Liu Xiangling''s face changed, and Liu Yuansheng was surprised first, then looked at his granddaughter, and his face slowly became ugly.


    Muyi had asked him how to treat people in the Jianghu before. His answer was disorderly officials and thieves. At this time, it was obvious that he had already pointed out, and he dug a big pit waiting for him.


    "Xiangling, do you know him?" Liu Yuansheng is not a fool. At the moment, he obviously saw something. Muyi seemed to come for him, but in fact he aimed at his granddaughter.


    "I''ve just heard that one of the few strong men in the world today is the current flag bearer of the southern rosefinch hall," said Liu Xiangling.


    "Rosefinch hall?" Liu Yuansheng frowned again. The name was the first time he had heard it, but it sounded like the name of a gang. As for the rare strong man in the world, he didn''t know exactly.


    "Zhuque hall is the largest Jianghu gang in the south, with strong strength." Liu Xiangling explained.


    "Hum, it''s just a Jianghu gang." Liu Yuansheng still disdains it.


    At this time, Mu Yi shook his head, "Miss Liu, your grandfather is stubborn and a great Confucian nowadays. It doesn''t make sense to reason with him. Do you think what I just said to him is just ridiculing him? I''m not so boring. I just want to tell your grandfather that the sky on his head is only the size of a slap in his heart, just to sober him up."


    "In your grandfather''s heart, the martial arts man has a low status and is far less noble than a scholar like him. However, you don''t know that in all dynasties, the martial arts man will always fight the world. If there is peace and prosperity, this idea may be done, but now there is great chaos in the world. If you go on like this, it''s just a way to die."


    "Instead of waiting until he wakes up after his death, I''d better let him see in advance. It''s power to really master the world."


    Mu Yi said, suddenly turned his palm and lifted it, and the palm reflected the sky.


    "Boom!"


    There was only a loud noise, a shaking around, and then the dust filled the air. The accident made Liu Yuansheng''s face a little flustered. When the dust disappeared, he was surprised that the room seemed much brighter. When he looked up again, there was no roof, only a pure sky.


    Liu Yuansheng was stunned by this result. He finally had a clear understanding of the martial arts. Previously, he only heard that Wulin experts were high, but he didn''t know how high they were. Now he can finally see it.


    Under this power, he had no ability to resist at all, but if he was to surrender, he underestimated him.


    Liu Yuansheng took back his eyes. After a short shock, he regained calm on his face and had the determination to ignore life and death. As for Liu Xiangling, who was next to him, she frowned and looked at Muyi. Liu Yuansheng was her grandfather after all.


    "The old gentleman thinks that I''m deliberately bullying you?" Muyi continued looking at Liu Yuansheng.


    "No." Liu Yuansheng said coldly. Although he said no, no one could understand the meaning in his heart.


    "Well, let''s pretend that the poor man is deceiving you, but what can the old gentleman do?" Mu Yi said.


    Liu Yuansheng was silent. Obviously, there was nothing he could do for the time being. He couldn''t help but look at his granddaughter. After all, according to Mu Yi, his granddaughter is also from the Jianghu. At the moment, he couldn''t care what his granddaughter hid from him. He could solve the current crisis first.


    Liu Xiangling suddenly smiled bitterly. She naturally understood what Liu Yuansheng meant, but how could she be the opponent of Muyi? No matter how much she did, it was useless.


    "See, to put it bluntly, who has a big fist is the truth. In those days, when Confucius saints educated the world, they also held a sword in one hand and a book in the other?" Muyi said.


    "You are insulting the holy way." Liu Yuansheng stares at Mu Yi severely.


    "The holy way? Is it the holy way in your eyes? How many people have been saved by the holy way in your mouth? Confucianism says that it is the tool used by the ruler, and anyone can take it up and use it." Muyi said faintly.


    "Great treachery, great treachery." Liu Yuansheng was angry and stared.


    "That''s just the way in your eyes, but not the way in poverty. The old man has read the books of sages all his life. Haven''t he understood it? Even your granddaughter knows that in this troubled world, only their own strength can protect themselves, not truth." Muyi said.


    "If you came here just to ridicule me and see my jokes, you did it, but my Liu family temple is small and can''t hold the Taoist priest''s Big Buddha, I''ll give it away soon." Liu Yuansheng said coldly and wanted to drive Muyi away.


    "No, I don''t have the leisure. I''m here to make a matchmaking, just for a marriage." Mu Yi has a desperate posture, but he made people angry and lifted their roofs for the first time in history.


    Liu Yuansheng suddenly looked at one side of his granddaughter and finally understood in his heart, but then he felt a surge of anger in his heart for no reason.


    "Matchmaking? Don''t think about it. Even if I don''t marry my granddaughter all my life, I can''t promise you." Liu Yuansheng looked at Mu Yi fiercely.


    Liu Xiangling''s face turned white and her delicate body trembled slightly.


    "Why should the old man say so absolutely? By the way, I wonder if the old man knows puppetry? It can control a person''s body, even his mind. No matter what he is asked to do, the other party will do it obediently. Unfortunately, I happen to know this puppetry." Mu Yi looked at Liu Yuansheng.


    "Enough..." Liu Xiangling just wanted to scold Muyi and tell him to shut up. Unexpectedly, Muyi pointed at him. In a moment, a rune was formed at his fingertips and then drilled into the center of each other''s eyebrows.


    At that time, Liu Xiangling stood stiff and couldn''t move a minute. This rune is the body fixing rune.


    "You, what have you done with Xiangling?" Liu Yuansheng asked urgently when he saw this.


    "Don''t worry, old gentleman. Just let her be quiet for a while, so as not to disturb our conversation." Muyi said.


    "If Xiangling has any accident, I won''t let you go even if I die." Liu Yuansheng glared at Mu Yi fiercely, just like looking at the heinous enemy.


    "The old man also knows that this threat is of no use to the poor. What if the old man turns into a fierce ghost? It''s just to kill it." Mu Yi shakes his head and doesn''t take Liu Yuansheng''s threat to heart.


    Liu Yuansheng stopped talking and just stared at Mu Yi. If his eyes could kill people, I''m afraid Mu Yi had already died. I don''t know how many times.


    "If it weren''t for the granddaughter of the old man, what would the life and death of the Liu family have to do with me? In fact, I didn''t deceive him at the beginning. There was really a problem with the house. In my eyes, the house was full of death. I''m afraid that a great disaster will come soon. It''s unknown whether anyone in the Liu family will survive. I know that the old man doesn''t want to believe it, but I can let the old man see it ¡£¡±


    Mu Yi said, pointing directly at Liu Yuansheng''s eyebrows, but this time it was different from fixing Liu Xiangling, but temporarily opened Liu Yuansheng''s heavenly eyes.


    "Look, old man."


    With Mu Yi''s words, Liu Yuansheng instinctively raised his head. Just this look immediately startled him. At the moment, the roof has already disappeared, so you can enjoy seeing the outside. The originally sunny sky has disappeared in Liu Yuansheng''s eyes, but instead, black smoke hovered over Liu''s house, and even turned into a ghost from time to time to choose people to eat.


    These terrible images, like a heavy hammer, smashed into Liu Yuansheng''s heart, making him pale and unstable.


    Fortunately, the picture soon disappeared, and the clear sky was restored on top of his head again. However, Liu Yuansheng''s eyes towards Muyi were very different. He was not a fool. He had already known that Muyi had great skills. What he saw in front of him may not be false. Of course, Muyi may have deceived him.


    But even if there is one in ten thousand possibility, he is not willing to gamble. After all, it is related to the Liu family. No matter how open-minded he is, he can''t face death without shaking at all.


    "What the old gentleman saw just now is death. Now death condenses and devours the vitality of the Liu family. In a few days, it will really be a great disaster. Fortunately, I came a few days earlier, otherwise I''m afraid I will be powerless." Muyi said faintly.


    "There were many offenses before, but the truth had to be. I had heard a lot about the old man''s character long before he came. Moreover, the old man was a great Confucian. Naturally, he would not believe in ghosts and gods. If I said at the beginning that the Liu family was in great danger, I was afraid that he would be driven away by the old man at the first time, and I would not believe it. Therefore, all the previous things were just to break the old man''s stubbornness, So that the old gentleman can listen to other people''s loyal advice, but also let the old gentleman understand a truth. If you want to use the old gentleman''s character, you will not be angry with others? "


    Mu Yi said slowly, looking all good for the Liu family, but Liu Yuansheng was annoyed and ashamed.

 Chapter 479

    Liu Yuansheng is not a fool. Although Muyi''s words are reasonable, he won''t believe Muyi''s nonsense. If Muyi is really for him and the good of the Liu family, why don''t he just use the means to let him see the abnormality of the Liu family? Although he is stubborn and not pedantic, how can he not believe it? Is it necessary to lift off the roof of his house after a humiliation?


    Therefore, in his opinion, Mu Yi''s explanation is purely deceiving ghosts. If he really believes it, he is a fool.


    But at the moment, the situation is stronger than people. Although I wish I could tear up Muyi, I can only smile, "Taoist priest laughed. I misunderstood Taoist priest before. Please give me some advice to solve the great difficulties of our Liu family."


    "There must be a sign of death. Can you think about whether you have offended anyone or something strange recently?" Muyi asked looking at Liu Yuansheng.


    "I''m stubborn and offend many people, but at most it''s some verbal differences. I don''t think it will lead to great difficulties for the Liu family. As for strange things, I haven''t encountered them." Liu Yuan frowned and thought for a while before saying.


    "Old man, think about it carefully, or there is something new in the family." Muyi mused.


    "What''s new? I just bought an inkstone a few days ago?" Liu Yuansheng said with some disapproval.


    "Inkstone? Can you go and have a look?" Mu Yi said directly.


    "OK." Liu Yuansheng nodded, then looked at his granddaughter. Mu Yi waved his right hand to unlock the talisman.


    After recovery, Liu Xiangling looked at Mu Yi and her eyes were full of complexity again. Although she couldn''t move, she could hear and see.


    Although there are some doubts in her heart, she would rather believe what she has than what she doesn''t have. What''s more, Mu Yi is a cinque flag bearer. She doesn''t think she will lie as the other party.


    "Grandpa, I''ll help you." Liu Xiangling came to Liu Yuansheng, and then they led the way in front.


    Outside, many servants had gathered in the yard. After all, there was such a big noise in the house that they couldn''t hear it, but they couldn''t get close to the door and had to wait anxiously.


    "Master."


    "It''s nothing for you. Let''s go down." Liu Yuansheng waved his hand, but he didn''t want the servant to know too much.


    Seeing that Liu Yuansheng was all right, they were relieved and left one after another under the leadership of the housekeeper.


    Mu Yi followed Liu Yuansheng to the study. Then Liu Xiangling took a box from the shelf and opened it. There was an inkstone with a palm size in it.


    Mu Yi doesn''t know much about inkstones, but they can be treasured by Liu Yuansheng. Obviously, they are not ordinary things.


    "This inkstone was left by a calligrapher in the Tang Dynasty. I was delighted to see it, so I bought it, but I didn''t know what was strange about it." Liu Yuansheng explained while looking at Muyi, as if he wanted to get the answer from him.


    Mu Yi came forward and took out the inkstone, and a trace of clarity appeared on his face.


    "If I guess correctly, the problem is on this inkstone." Muyi smiled confidently.


    "It''s impossible. It''s just one inkstone. How can it make my Liu family very difficult?" Liu Yuansheng obviously doesn''t believe it. If so, it''s not easy to harm people. Just look who doesn''t like him and give him one inkstone.


    "If it''s an ordinary inkstone, it really can''t, but if it''s a specific time, a specific place, and this inkstone, there will be a danger of bringing disaster and destroying the family," Muyi said.


    "Taoist priest, what''s wrong with the inkstone?" Liu Xiangling couldn''t help asking.


    "This inkstone is actually a blood inkstone." Muyi said, and his right hand shook slightly. In a short time, there were countless cracks on the inkstone, which made Liu Yuansheng feel distressed. Although this inkstone is not particularly precious, it is his favorite, but now it is destroyed in Muyi''s hands.


    However, he was not a man who couldn''t hold his breath, and Muyi didn''t tease him so much, so he looked patiently, but then his eyes suddenly widened. After removing the shell of the inkstone, one side showed a blood color.


    It was as red as if it had just been stained with blood. It even seemed that the blood was still twisting, making people''s scalp numb.


    "This inkstone is made of sharp blood from the heart and then absorbs countless grievances, and there is a curse in it. If I guess correctly, the curse corresponds to the eight characters of the old man''s birthday. If I trigger it at one time, the old man will bleed and die." Mu Yi said easily, but Liu Yuansheng turned pale with fear.


    Even though he was not afraid of death, he didn''t want to die this way, but he didn''t understand who had such a deep hatred with him, which not only wanted his life, but also the life of the whole Liu family.


    "Taoist priest, can there be a solution?" Liu Xiangling was very anxious.


    "The solution is natural, even very simple. As long as the old gentleman has a drop of blood essence, the curse in it can be broken immediately." Muyi said.


    "Please also ask Taoist priest to cast a spell," said Liu Xiangling.


    "OK, old gentleman, please extend your left hand." Mu Yi nodded happily. After Liu Yuansheng stretched out his left hand, he directly touched Liu Yuansheng''s index finger. Then, a drop of blood essence was forced out. After a while, Liu Yuansheng''s spirit was a little depressed. After all, blood essence is different from ordinary blood. Blood essence in a person only accounts for a small part of his whole body blood, Moreover, Liu Yuansheng is old and no stronger than young people.


    As soon as Mu Yi''s right hand led, the drop of fine blood disappeared into the blood red inkstone.


    "Hiss!"


    When the blood essence fell into the inkstone, the inkstone suddenly became angry and a burst of black smoke. There seemed to be something twisting violently. Liu Yuansheng even heard a faint scream, but he could also feel that his heart was giving away, as if he had removed something.


    "OK." Muyi said, and a blue flame suddenly appeared in his hand. He swallowed the inkstone completely and turned it into ash.


    At this time, if Liu Yuansheng could open his eyes, he would surely find that the dead breath on his head was slowly dispersing.


    "Who on earth is killing me?"


    Liu Yuansheng couldn''t hold on any longer. He sat down directly in the study. His face was a little pale, but he was more puzzled in his eyes. Although he had a strange temper, was stubborn, and had a lot of quarrels with others, he asked himself, he acted very openly and upright, and didn''t have any dead enemies. Why did someone target him? Even such a cruel means?


    However, the other party knows that he likes inkstones. He should be a person familiar with him, and the merchant he buys inkstones is also very suspicious.


    "Although I don''t know who hurt the old gentleman, I''m obviously not an ordinary person who can use this means. Maybe the old gentleman offended anyone in his early years. Now people come for revenge," said Mu Yi.


    "Revenge, revenge, is it him?" Liu Yuansheng seemed to think of something suddenly, and his face suddenly became gray.


    "Grandpa, who do you think it is?" a murderous opportunity flashed in Liu Xiangling''s eyes. In the eyes of outsiders, she came from a scholarly family, a young lady, gentle and virtuous, but it was only in the eyes of outsiders, even when Muyi didn''t see her, but as Muyi said, Liu Xiangling was half a Jianghu man with martial arts, Although it''s only a second rate realm, it''s good.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, it should be him." Liu Yuansheng closed his eyes in some pain. "Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, he still came in the past 20 years and wanted to destroy my Liu family."


    "Twenty years?" Liu Xiangling frowned. Twenty years ago, it was the time for Liu Yuansheng to retire, and all this was because of an accusation.


    Liu Yuansheng was an official in the same Dynasty with others. They were supposed to be good friends, but later, because they didn''t like some of their practices, they tried to persuade them not to listen and blatantly reported them. That was also what Liu Yuansheng regretted most in his life.


    Originally, he thought that if he told the other party to dismiss him, he would be guaranteed for the rest of his life, so that he would not make mistakes again and again. In the end, there was no room to turn around, but he never thought that he knew too little. His friend did much more than he thought. Because of his accusation, he was killed all over the house. Only one son studied abroad and escaped after hearing the news, To survive.


    After this, Liu Yuansheng was disheartened and directly resigned and returned home. He always felt guilty. Therefore, his character became more and more eccentric, stubborn and disliked by people, but in fact, Liu Yuansheng was not so.


    After Liu Yuansheng resigned that year, he received a blood letter saying that it was necessary to avenge his deep blood.


    At that time, Liu Yuansheng did worry for some time, but nothing happened later. Now, in the twinkling of an eye, he has forgotten the person who wanted to avenge him. If Mu Yi hadn''t reminded him, I''m afraid it would be hard for him to think of it for a while.


    At the moment, his heart was heavy and guilty.


    After hearing this story, Mu Yi also frowned. However, Liu Yuansheng was right or wrong, but it was difficult for him to judge. After all, Liu Yuansheng''s original intention was good at that time. He didn''t want his friends to make mistakes again and again, but he didn''t expect that the consequences would be so serious. Maybe if he knew the consequences, he would rather pretend that he didn''t know anything at the beginning.


    However, his good friend did so many wrong things from him. To some extent, he didn''t really take him as a friend.


    Of course, the past is gone. It''s useless to mention these now. The top priority is to find out the other party and solve the problem.


    "Taoist priest, can you find him? I have something to say to him." Liu Yuansheng''s words are actually pleading for the man. After all, his friend died miserably because of him, and only one member of the family escaped. If the other person died at the hands of Mu Yi again, he would be a queen.


    "The old man is really merciful." Mu Yi smiled, but Liu Xiangling couldn''t help frowning. In her opinion, her grandfather''s move was quite intended to release the tiger and return to the mountain. Even if her family put it down, what about the other party? It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t hurt his grandfather or even the Liu family again. This time, there will be Mu Yi. What about next time? I''m afraid there will never be such a lucky thing again.

 Chapter 480

    Liu Yuansheng listened to Mu Yi''s sarcastic words and felt more bitter in his heart. Why didn''t he know that there would be endless trouble after releasing the tiger and returning to the mountain? But this matter has been guilty in his heart for 20 years, how can he put it down easily? Even if the other party takes revenge on him, he doesn''t have any hatred, and most of them are still guilty.


    "Grandpa, it''s still unknown whether the murderer is the man. We''ll wait until we catch him. What if not? After all, the man has disappeared for 20 years and may have died long ago. Otherwise, why wait for 20 years to avenge?" Liu Xiangling advised nearby.


    "Well, it''s troublesome for Taoist priest." Liu Yuansheng looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "It''s easy to say. Since I''m here, I will naturally preserve the Liu family, but the old gentleman won''t let me do it for nothing?" Muyi suddenly said.


    "After all these years, my Liu family still has some savings. As long as the Taoist priest solves our Liu family''s great difficulties, the Taoist priest can take the wealth of the family." Liu Yuansheng said immediately.


    "There are only some yellow and white things. The old gentleman won''t think that we can make the poor fight?" Muyi shook his head and said.


    "I don''t know who will help?" Liu Yuansheng asked.


    "The old gentleman knows." Mu Yi smiled.


    At this time, if Liu Yuansheng doesn''t understand it any more, he will be really stupid. Mu Yi is threatening him clearly. When he thinks of his intention, there is only one answer, either marry his granddaughter or the Liu family will perish.


    Thinking of this, Liu Yuansheng was furious, his chest fluctuated violently, and his eyes stared at Muyi.


    "Taoist priest, don''t you think you can coerce me?" Liu Yuansheng said in a low voice.


    "It''s not a threat, it''s just the beauty of becoming a man. Although the Su family is not a famous family, it''s also a scholar''s family. Although there are no officials at present, and even turn to business, in my opinion, this is the smartest way. Now Manchu is like a broken ship. Whoever dares to step in will be dragged down together. The old gentleman is also a knowledgeable person, not even this situation Can''t you see clearly? "Muyi looked at Liu Yuansheng and said.


    Although Liu Yuansheng, a great Confucian, was once an official in the dynasty, he is now just a famous person. In terms of family background, he may not be comparable to the Su family, but he despises the Su family. It is obviously the thought of some corrupt Confucianism. Even when he reported his friends, he fulfilled his great righteousness, but he also ignored the righteousness of his friends.


    He may have regretted it for so many years, but the more he regretted it, the more he insisted on himself and made himself more and more stubborn, because only in this way could he prove that he had done nothing wrong.


    Liu Yuansheng was silent and didn''t seem to want to explain to Mu Yi, while Liu Xiangling was winking at Mu Yi and asked him not to go on. Based on her understanding of her grandfather, perhaps after this crisis, she no longer opposed her and Su Jinlun in the face of Mu Yi, but Mu Yi forced her, which embarrassed his grandfather and won''t agree more and more. It''s typical to eat soft rather than hard.


    "Who hasn''t made mistakes in a person''s life? Even saints are no exception. Why should the old man''s mistakes involve his children? As for face and dignity, it''s for living people, but what''s the use if he dies? It''s not a skill to afford it. It''s more respectable to let go."


    "The old man has been famous for many years. If he can''t see through this and can''t put it down, he will be in vain as a great Confucian. He really doesn''t deserve the word great Confucian."


    "What is a great Confucian? Only by paying equal attention to both knowledge and morality can we be qualified to be called a great Confucian."


    "The general rule is that if you are poor, you will be independent and your name will be honored. Heaven cannot die, the earth cannot be buried, and the world of Jie Zhi cannot be polluted. It is not a great Confucianism that can stand, and so can Zhongni and Zigong. The old gentleman has heard this sentence? Everything is learned. If you are knowledgeable and knowledgeable, you will be an article. A real great Confucianism is not called Confucianism if you read many books. Confucianism first establishes people."


    "After reading the books of sages and sages all his life, the old man held the distinction between rank and rank in his heart. How can he be a great Confucian? If he knows his mistakes and deceives himself, what is a great Confucian? He cares about his granddaughter''s happiness in vain and only for his own face, which is what the great Confucian did?"


    "In my opinion, what the old man did is not as good as an old farmer in the field. At least the old farmer knows the grain, learns from the four seasons and distinguishes right from wrong."


    "Does the old gentleman still have to be stubborn?"


    Muyi said one sentence at a time. Liu Yuansheng''s face turned green and red. Finally, after Muyi''s last reprimand, Liu Yuansheng trembled all over, took a long breath, and his eyes were bright. Then he got up and worshipped Muyi deeply.


    "Thank you for scolding me. Looking back on my life, I really don''t deserve the word" great Confucianism ". I''m really ashamed. I''ve always known myself as a great Confucianism. I''m afraid I don''t know how many people read my jokes behind my back, but I''ll only be myself from now on."


    After Liu Yuansheng said these words, he looked at his granddaughter and said, "Xiangling, over the years, my grandfather has been too harsh on you. I hope you don''t blame my grandfather and your things. As long as you like, my grandfather won''t stop. I just hope you can be happy."


    Liu Xiangling was full of tears and just shook her head.


    "It''s best for the old gentleman to figure out nature. It''s not in vain." Muyi smiled.


    "Yes, thanks to the Taoist priest''s painstaking efforts." Liu Yuansheng sighed, but the words came out of his mouth, still with some ridicule.


    "Let''s not mention this for the moment. The curse has just been broken. I believe the man must feel something and may come to investigate. So I stayed in Liu''s house these two days until I caught the man." Mu Yi said with a positive face.


    "The trouble is long," said Liu Yuansheng.


    Later, Mu Yi led Liu Xiangling to a guest room.


    "Taoist priest, thank you, Xiangling." after entering the house, Liu Xiangling said solemnly.


    "It''s not necessary. Jinlun is my good friend. I won''t care about his affairs, as long as Miss Liu doesn''t blame me." Muyi said.


    "The Taoist priest solved the great trouble of the Liu family. Xiangling only had gratitude, but the Taoist priest was different from what I had heard." Liu Xiangling said.


    "Really? Maybe Miss Liu heard it wrong." Muyi said.


    "Maybe, then don''t disturb the Taoist priest''s rest." Liu Xiangling said goodbye and left.


    When Liu Xiangling left, niannu''er emerged from the bamboo of years and looked at Mu Yi with a strange expression.


    "Why do you even think so of me?" Muyi asked funny.


    "Brother is so bad," niannu said crisply.


    "Bad? It''s just to help brother Jinlun breathe." Muyi gave himself a reason.


    "Really?" niannu''er tilted his head. Although he was asking, he didn''t believe it.


    "Well, adults do things, and children don''t understand. Don''t ask." Mu Yi bounced on niannu''s head. The latter hurried back, covered his head and looked at him unconvinced.


    "Well, I''ve just said so much. I''m tired. Let''s have a rest first." Mu Yi, regardless of niannu, just lay down on the bed, and then his mind went into the immortal rope on his wrist and fought with the dragon.


    Although Mu Yi has a reason to vent his anger on Liu Yuansheng for Su Jinlun, he is definitely not so boring. He just wants to have less trouble. By the way, he wakes up Liu Yuansheng. He has been stubborn all his life and can''t be resolved in a few words.


    Serious illness needs strong medicine. Liu Yuansheng needs this to wake him up. Otherwise, he can reason with him. Even if Mu Yi breaks the sky, he also says he refuses to obey the other party. Therefore, when others reason with you, you have to talk to him about fists. When others talk about fists with you, you should use reason to beat him. In a word, first mess up the other party''s discretion and let him mess up.


    Of course, there may be some sequelae, but what does this have to do with Muyi? Even if Liu Xiangling is angry with Su Jinlun, he has solved the biggest problem anyway. Can''t he let Su Jinlun do nothing and enjoy himself? There is no such good thing.


    In the final analysis, it also has something to do with some evil tastes of Mu Yi. If others beat mandarin ducks with a stick, he will return it with a stick.


    Niannu''er looked at the settled Muyi and shook his head. He didn''t believe the reason Muyi said, but he didn''t enter the years bamboo again. Instead, he protected the law for Muyi in the house.


    In the inner space of the immortal rope, Mu Yi fought with the Dragon again. Some time ago, all his energy was used to suppress and solve the power of the evil Buddha, so he had not subdued the dragon for a long time. Now Liuli''s body has changed into an immortal body, and his mental power has increased a lot after his spirit and spirit are more unified. Now he is no longer blindly inferior to the dragon, Even at the beginning, he was more at ease, but it will take some time to defeat the Jiaolong completely.


    All the three fights ended in Muyi''s defeat, but he persisted for longer and longer. The Jiaolong was scarred in the end, and Muyi obviously felt that his control over the immortal rope had increased a lot. It was no problem to bind some people whose strength was far lower than him.


    When Muyi recovers all his mental strength and wakes up, it''s evening. In the room, niannu''er sits there with meals on the table.


    Obviously, the Liu family didn''t forget him when Mu Yi settled in.


    Muyi simply ate something, then pushed the door to the yard and looked up. Most of the dead air over the Liu family had dissipated, but there were still some residues. Obviously, the disaster of the Liu family had not been completely eliminated, which also meant that the man was still in the dark and didn''t give up.


    However, this is a good thing for Muyi. If the man gives up, runs away and waits for the opportunity, Muyi will not be able to seize him, leaving only a future trouble.


    At this time, neither Liu Yuansheng nor Liu Xiangling fell asleep. He really couldn''t sleep. There was another person related to Muyi in Qingjiang mansion who didn''t sleep, even anxious.


    As early as two days ago, Su Jinlun got the news of Muyi''s return, and even Su Chongshan said in his letter that Muyi would do something. So Su Jinlun waited patiently. He didn''t expect Muyi to leave after two days, but he didn''t see Muyi''s arrival. Just when he thought Muyi might have something else on the way, he suddenly received a letter from his sweetheart.


    After reading it, Su Jinlun knew where Muyi had gone. He was both moved and distressed, because his sweetheart wrote in his letter how Muyi scolded Liu Yuansheng. Although most of the problem had been solved and Liu Yuansheng had agreed, it was obviously not so easy to end with his understanding of Liu Xiangling.


    It''s not that Liu Yuansheng will object, but between him and Liu Xiangling.


    "Hey!"


    With a sigh, Su Jinlun spread out the letter paper and began to write. Of course, he would not complain about Muyi. He even had gratitude in his heart, but he had to find a way to calm Liu Xiangling.


    It''s quite a coincidence that he met Liu Xiangling. People are heroes saving beauty, but he is a beauty saving hero. At least in the future, his husband''s class will be difficult to shake up.


    I don''t know how long later, Muyi in the yard suddenly opened his eyes and looked in a certain direction, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    With a move, the bamboo suddenly flew out of the house, and then Muyi''s body disappeared.


    In the study, Liu Yuansheng was in a daze. The events during the day gave him too many blows. Although he finally woke up, his spirit was much worse than before. At present, although it was not early, he was not half sleepy.


    Just as he was immersed in his memories, a soft noise woke him up. Suddenly, he looked up and saw a dark figure coming in through the crack of the door. Seeing this, Liu Yuansheng was shocked and stared at the dark figure.


    Finally, the shadow changed slowly, revealing a pale face.


    Seeing this face, Liu Yuansheng was shocked all over, and a trace of shock appeared on his face, "you, you..."


    "How? Recognize it?" the shadow said coldly and kept walking towards Liu Yuansheng.


    "Yes, yes, you are not him, you are his son." Liu Yuansheng realized at this time.


    "Yes, it seems you remember me," said the shadow.


    "Are you here to kill me?" Liu Yuansheng asked dejectedly.


    "Kill you? How could it be so simple? In those years, you killed my family. My parents, siblings and more than 20 members of my family died miserably. But I managed to escape from death, but fell into the devil''s cave. After nearly 20 years of torture, I managed to kill the old man. The first one was to come to you, but it was too cheap to kill you alone. How can I eliminate my hatred? These twenty years Over the years, if it hadn''t been for the support of this hatred, I''m afraid I would have been unable to hold on. Thank you very much. "The shadow said in a low voice, but the hatred in his tone made people shudder.


    "It was my fault. If you avenge me, I won''t resist. I just hope you let go of my family. They are all innocent." Liu Yuansheng seems to be many years old at once, and his spirit is also evacuated.


    "Innocent? How innocent was my family? My father trusted you so much and regarded you as a close friend, but he didn''t expect you to betray him and make him die in peace." the shadow said fiercely.


    "As for your family, don''t worry. I won''t kill them easily. Even you and I won''t kill them. I want you to watch them suffer and be tortured to death. I want you to experience my pain in those years."

 Chapter 481

    The dark shadow''s face is distorted, and its voice is venomous and creepy.


    "Kill me and you''ll go. It''s revenge for your family. Now there''s an expert in my family. If he finds out, I''m afraid you can''t go." Liu Yuan sighed, but he wanted to die.


    "Expert?" the shadow looked changed. "Is it the one who broke my curse?"


    "Exactly." Liu Yuansheng nodded.


    "Hum, what if you break the curse? I asked you carefully when I came here. With your temper, what expert can you invite? I guess it''s just a mistake. Today, not only you, but also the expert in your mouth, I''ll kill them together. This is the end of meddling." the dark shadow said ruthlessly.


    "Really?"


    As soon as his voice fell, a voice came to mind in the house. The dark shadow was frightened. Almost subconsciously, he rushed towards Liu Yuansheng and wanted to hijack him. However, he just moved, as if he had hit an invisible wall and fell back.


    Then, the candlelight in the room swayed gently, and there was another person under the light and shadow. The other party was wearing Taoist robes. It seemed that he was not very old. This person was Muyi.


    "Is old Liu frightened?" Muyi ignored the shadow and looked at Liu Yuansheng and asked softly. Even his title changed. He was old Sir before and now is old Liu, which is undoubtedly closer.


    Seeing Mu Yi, Liu Yuansheng breathed a sigh of relief. He was not for himself, but more for his family. He made a mistake and paid it back. How can he affect the whole family?


    "I''m glad to see Taoist priest and hope that Taoist priest can solve the crisis of our Liu family." Liu Yuansheng said solemnly to Mu Yi.


    "It''s easy to say. I came here for this." Muyi said that and then turned to look at the shadow. At the moment, there was a burst of doubt on the shadow. Although Muyi looked very young, he didn''t dare to act rashly just now, and even had a bad hunch in his heart.


    "You just said that Liu Lao hurt your whole family, but you didn''t think that it was you and your father who really hurt your whole family. If your father didn''t make mistakes, who could do anything? If you could dissuade him, how could you be in great trouble? As for Liu Lao''s accusation, it just happened to be his meeting. On the contrary, he took your father as a close friend and didn''t want him to fall too deep Lift, otherwise you can pretend you don''t know anything. "Mu Yi said faintly. Although it''s the same thing, it''s a completely different explanation from his mouth.


    Many things have two sides. In the eyes of the other party, Liu Yuansheng is naturally the murderer who destroyed his family, but in Mu Yi''s opinion, the other party is to blame. Obviously, he is stupid, but he blames others for his fault.


    "Hum, I admit I can''t say anything about you, but I will kill Liu Yuansheng this time. If you stop me, you will be the enemy." the dark shadow looked at Mu Yi coldly.


    "What if I''m the enemy? Don''t you think I''m afraid? You think too highly of yourself. If you really have the ability, you won''t wait 20 years to take revenge, and you just met me, which shows that the will of heaven is not on your side." Muyi said faintly.


    "Twenty years ago, how do you know I didn''t want to take revenge early? I escaped because I was out of town and got the news in advance. Unexpectedly, I was caught and raised as a worm. I''ve suffered a lot of torture these years. If the hatred in my heart didn''t support me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to survive long ago. So if I really want to say it, I''d also like to thank the murderer who killed my family. No After so many years of patience, I finally got a chance to kill him and accept everything about him. "


    "You know what? I took his soul out and refined it for seven days. I let him watch his body being eaten by insects. Even so, I only hate him. Not only he, but also his friends, were tortured to death by me. Finally, his soul collapsed and completely lost. Ha ha ha."


    The shadow looked crazy and looked like a madman. Even his face was twisted, which made Liu Yuansheng shudder.


    "You''re crazy, crazy," Liu Yuansheng said, pointing to him.


    "Yes, I''m crazy. I''ve been crazy since the moment my family was killed and caught by him. I can have today thanks to you. Even I live just to avenge you." the shadow looked at Liu Yuansheng and said.


    "Oh, do you have no regrets if you kill him?" Mu Yi asked.


    "Yes," replied the shadow.


    "Well, if you kill him, I''ll kill you again, so that you can die naturally after revenge and no regret." Muyi said.


    But his words made the dark shadow stay, even Liu Yuansheng was stunned, but then he sighed, "yes, you kill me."


    The shadow looked at Muyi in disbelief, but there was no action.


    "Why? Don''t you dare? Didn''t you say you have no regrets if you killed him?" Muyi said again.


    "Hum, do you think I don''t know? You''re deliberately deceiving me. When I start, you''ll kill me immediately," said the shadow.


    "To put it bluntly, I''m still afraid of death. What''s more, living for revenge is self deception. You live only for yourself. There''s no need to say so high sounding. If you really want revenge, go to the person who killed your family, not an old man, or do you dare not at all?" Muyi said with disdain.


    "Who says I dare not? When I kill him, I will naturally seek revenge from those people." said the shadow.


    "Well, you do it," Muyi urged.


    But the shadow still stood there. Although he could not feel the depth of Mu Yi, the insects in his body did not move, as if he had encountered great fear. This was the first time he encountered this situation. He still believed in the perception of insects.


    In other words, the seemingly young Taoist priest in front of him is actually much stronger than him, and even the Gu insects dare not make any movement.


    And as Mu Yi said, although he wished he could kill Liu Yuansheng, he obviously hesitated if he was buried with him. At least he didn''t live enough. He finally killed that man and had awesome power. How would he be willing and willing to die?


    "This is the grudge between me and the Liu family. Why do you have to intervene?" the shadow looked at Mu Yi angrily. After all, he still didn''t dare to do it or even say anything cruel. Liu Yuansheng said he was crazy, but in fact, he was quite sober and even smarter than many people. His madness was just a form.


    "You are full of resentment. Obviously, there are not a few innocent people who died in your hands. Do they have a grudge against you? Why don''t you even let them go?" Mu Yi sneered. The other party typically only allowed state officials to set fire. He can indiscriminately kill innocent people, but others can''t kill him for no reason.


    "Let me leave. From then on, I''ll write off my gratitude and resentment with the Liu family. It''s as if you paid back what you owed my father and the whole family." the shadow immediately looked at Liu Yuansheng and said. Obviously, he also knew that it was impossible to let Mu Yi go of him, so he had to seek opportunities from Liu Yuansheng.


    Hearing his words, Liu Yuansheng obviously changed and couldn''t help looking at Muyi.


    "Liu Lao, can you think clearly that next time I may not be able to come so accidentally, is it for yourself or for the whole Liu family?" Muyi said faintly.


    "I can swear that from now on, I will never retaliate against the Liu family." the dark shadow was in a hurry. At the moment, he seemed to put all his hopes on Liu Yuansheng.


    Liu Yuansheng''s face showed a struggle. For him, this choice was very difficult. Choosing to let go of each other undoubtedly put the whole family in danger, but killing each other could not pass the pass in his heart.


    "Uncle Liu." the dark shadow drank again. Liu Yuansheng trembled all over and took a long breath. It seemed that he had made a decision.


    "My dear nephew, I''ll burn more paper money for you and your father every Qingming Festival. As for the grudges between me and your family, we''ll end it again after I die." Liu Yuansheng looked at each other and said seriously. After all, he wasn''t stupid and knew how to choose.


    "No." after hearing this, the dark shadow gave a reluctant roar, and then countless black smoke came out all over him and rushed towards Liu Yuansheng, but he himself ran to the window quickly.


    When he felt that Muyi didn''t come after him, a trace of ferocity appeared on his face. He swore in his heart that as long as he escaped, he would redouble his revenge on the Liu family, even Muyi.


    "Can you escape?" Mu Yi said softly.


    Seeing the shadow, he was about to rush to the window and leave. A figure suddenly appeared in front of him. The figure was not Muyi, but a beautiful little girl. If he saw it at ordinary times, the shadow might still have the intention to catch the little girl in front of him, but at the moment, he just wanted to escape. Anyone in front of him would be killed.


    The black shadow''s eyes showed the killing machine, his mouth was open, and a black smoke rushed towards niannu''er. In the black smoke, there was a small black insect with the length of fingers swimming. Only because it was too fast and integrated with the black smoke, it could not be seen by the naked eye.


    "Go to hell."


    Niannu''er didn''t like the shadow. At the moment, he was even more angry when he saw his plot. When he clapped his small hand, the space in front of him suddenly seemed to solidify. Then this white, seemingly powerless little hand was pressed down with thunder.


    Suddenly, the black smoke rolled back, and the bug inside was directly crushed. The black smoke hit the black shadow''s chest with niannu''s palm strength.


    "Bang!"


    Without any resistance, the shadow flew back and fell heavily in front of Liu Yuansheng.


    Liu Yuansheng was startled by the sudden change. When he finally reacted, the old wise nephew had fallen at his feet, condescending, but there was no pride on his face. On the contrary, there was only thick sadness left.


    "I disagree."


    The shadow glared at Liu Yuansheng and shouted.

 Chapter 482

    No matter how dissatisfied the other party was, he finally died. Liu Yuansheng didn''t plead. Maybe he didn''t want to affect the whole family for his own sake. Maybe he also knew that even pleading wouldn''t be useful.


    Muyi has no burden to kill the other party. Even he doesn''t know the name of the other party, what kind of reason he planted at the beginning, and what fruit he will bear today. His death can only blame himself. No wonder others. Even if there is no Muyi today, he will not escape sooner or later.


    After this, Liu Yuansheng''s energy and spirit are not as good as before, and he looks much weaker. I''m afraid he needs to rest for a long time, but it''s good. He can cultivate himself and change his temper.


    Mu Yi''s coming to Qingjiang mansion is a complete success. He not only saved the whole Liu family, but also helped Su Jinlun fulfill his wish. At the moment, Liu Yuansheng will not stop the things between his granddaughter and Su Jinlun. The so-called children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren, not to mention Liu Yuansheng.


    Muyi didn''t stop too much. When he met Su Jinlun before leaving, he left two exorcism talismans for Liu Yuansheng at the right time. Although Liu Yuansheng''s talismans can''t be eliminated immediately, they can also eliminate some negative things on him. As long as one''s spirit is good, his body will naturally improve.


    To be exact, there is another acquaintance of Muyi in Qingjiang mansion, that is, Mo Ruyan, but Muyi didn''t find her. In fact, last time he went there, Mo Ruyan was still floating outside. Muyi could understand why she was so, but there was nothing he could do.


    Even vaguely, he had an intuition that he would not find anyone even if he went, so he didn''t go at all.


    After saying goodbye to Su Jinlun, Muyi directly returned to Funiu Mountain. The housekeeper gave him a letter from someone the day he left.


    Muyi opens the letter. There are only two words on it. Peace.


    In an instant, Mu Yi knew who sent the letter, the sword meaning in those two words and Juan Xiu. Among the people he knew, only Qiu Yuezhen could do so.


    "You are still alive." Muyi stood at Funiu Mountain and looked at the direction of xiaohanshan mountain, with a smile on his mouth. In fact, even he didn''t know what kind of state of mind he was, care about or expect.


    Although I don''t know what the other party met in the ancient Yellow River Road and how they came out in the end, it''s enough as long as they live.


    However, he didn''t plan to go to xiaohanshan mountain. Some things, some people just put in their hearts. It''s better to forget each other in the Jianghu than to help each other. That''s how he and Qiu Yuezhen are. At the moment, there is only a faint blessing in his heart.


    Next, Muyi continued to sneak up on the mountain. When he reached this state, it would never take a day to think about progress. Moreover, his progress was too fast. He needed constant precipitation and master it as soon as possible, otherwise it would only cause instability of the foundation.


    Some strong people often shut down for months or even years. Muyi doesn''t have so much time, so he can only seize the moment.


    In a short time, the seventh life wheel is still difficult to open up, and Muyi is not in a hurry.


    As for the evil Buddha power in the body, it is still suppressed by the salary lamp, bit by bit, and then supplemented by the glass of Muyi.


    Therefore, Muyi spends most of his time subduing the Jiaolong in the immortal rope, and his control over the immortal rope is increasing rapidly every day.


    Moreover, taking time, Muyi also studied the invisible hidden body talisman and soul wandering talisman. These two talismans are involved in the changes of heaven and earth. If they can be mastered, they will be of great help to him, but these two talismans are too complex. Even in the current state of Muyi, they still have a feeling of difficulty.


    During the period of Muyi''s latent cultivation, there was a half dead man in the Jianghu. It seemed that he was looking for someone. The half dead man was lame, but his strength was quite terrible. Before, several ill intentioned people wanted to make his idea, but he was sucked into it, which immediately caused a sensation.


    This half dead man is Li lame. He went down the mountain to look for Qu Yang. Now he has gradually achieved results.


    That night, Li lame finally found the person he was looking for in a Yizhuang. Although Qu Yang pretended to be dead and sneaked into the Jianghu, he was always the enemy. Although Qu Yang didn''t show half his whereabouts, he was finally found by Li lame. After all, as a corpse refining sect, Qu Yang has many habits that can''t be changed as long as he wants to maintain his peak strength, As long as he still wants to make progress, the place with many dead people can''t be avoided after all.


    It is precisely because of these characteristics and the understanding of Qu Yang''s character that Li lame can find him.


    "You still found it. I had a bad feeling before, so I gave up Qu Yizhuang and hid my name, but you still found it, senior brother." under the moonlight, Qu Yang looked at the emaciated figure in front of me and said slowly.


    It was supposed to be poetic and picturesque under the moonlight, but in this Yizhuang, the ghost spirit is dense and frightening.


    "I didn''t expect this day, my good younger martial brother." Li lame looked at Qu Yang expressionless.


    "What if I didn''t think of it? The grudges between you and me have to be calculated after all. If only I had more time," Qu Yang said.


    "Hand over Beiming and I''ll give you a good time." Li lame said, and a touch of pain flashed in his eyes.


    "Why? Beiming is mine and only belongs to me. If you hadn''t stopped it, I would have been with her." Qu Yang suddenly shouted.


    "Beast, Beiming is your nephew. How can you be so rebellious?" said Li lame.


    "So what? We really love each other. How did you do when she knelt in front of you and begged you? Your palm cut off her vitality. How could there be a cruel father like you in the world?"


    "I gave her a chance." Li lame closed his eyes painfully.


    But just then, Qu Yang on the other side moved, like a faint shadow, and directly appeared in front of Li lame. His hands were like eagle claws and dark as ink. He grabbed Li lame hard. With this blow, Qu Yang didn''t leave his hand, and it was obvious that his strength was stronger than before.


    Li lame suddenly opened his eyes, and there was no panic on his face. He pointed out directly that his hands were also thin, almost only skin and bones, but his fingers were very straight, even with a sharp edge.


    "Hiss!"


    The hands and claws intersected, and the two bodies trembled at the same time, and then separated. Depending on the situation, it was a tie.


    "After all these years, you really haven''t changed." Li lame sneered, then moved and rushed towards Qu Yang.


    In the dark night, the two figures constantly collided with each other, making a sharp sound of tearing the air from time to time.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the two figures fell out at the same time and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Cough." Li lame got up from the ground with difficulty, looked at Qu Yang who was not moving in the distance, and showed a trace of disdain on his face. "Younger martial brother, you are still playing with this set now. Do you really think elder martial brother was still in that year?"


    Li''s lame words fell, and there was still no response from the opposite side, not even a breath, as if Qu Yang was really dead.


    "Well, since you want to die so much, the senior brother will help you." Li lame said, limping towards Qu Yang. With his approach, Qu Yang on the ground still didn''t move.


    Li lame slowly raised his hand and showed a thick killing opportunity in his eyes. A layer of black-and-white light gradually covered his palms. Under the moonlight, there was a thick silence.


    Just as Li lame was about to take a slap, a figure in the distance suddenly approached quickly. The figure was wearing a mask and couldn''t see the shape, but Li lame still couldn''t stay in a daze. At the same time, Qu Yang, who had been lying on the ground, burst up and rushed towards Li lame, with a ferocious smile on his face and a sense of success.


    "Well!"


    However, the complacency on Qu Yang''s face didn''t last long, so he suddenly froze, and his body froze. There was a trace of disbelief in his eyes, and then he bowed his head. There, an arm penetrated his chest, and he could even feel that one hand held his heart tightly.


    "You..."


    Qu Yang looked at what Li lame wanted to say, but it was difficult to say.


    "As I said, I''m no longer your old elder martial brother." Li lame said softly. Without giving Qu Yang a chance, he squeezed Qu Yang''s heart directly with his fingers. He saw Qu Yang suddenly stare into his eyes. There was a thick reluctance in it, but his breath dissipated quickly. He died completely in a few seconds.


    Although Qu Yang has refined his body, there are still fatal places, such as his head and heart. Even if he reaches great success, these places are all shortcomings.


    Then Qu Yang looked at the figure standing not far away and felt the familiar and strange breath. His face showed thick sadness, and two lines of muddy tears fell down his face.


    Beiming, surnamed Li and called Li Beiming, is his own daughter. However, because he was obsessed with cultivation, he seldom cared about his daughter, so that his daughter and Qu Yang slowly got on well. When he learned the news, he was almost thunderous and wanted to kill the dog man and woman on the spot.


    At that time, Beiming knelt down and begged him, but he was as if he was possessed by evil spirits. He couldn''t listen at all. He even slapped his daughter and hit her unprepared daughter hard, almost dying.


    Qu Yang went crazy and fought with him. He finally defeated him with intrigue. His leg was broken by Qu Yang at that time. Although he was injured, he escaped. Later, he hid in Funiu town and hid his name. He only wanted to avenge Qu Yang after his cultivation.


    And his daughter, because she was seriously injured, was finally refined into a living corpse by Qu Yang. From then on, she lost her mind and left only some instincts.


    For so many years, Li lame has been suffering in his heart. Now when he sees his daughter who is neither human nor ghost, his heart seems to be torn.

 Chapter 483

    Li lame, Bei Ming and Qu Yang have been intertwined with love and hatred for half a life. It is difficult to say who is wrong.


    As a father, when he learned that kind of thing, he was difficult to accept and understand, so that he hurt his daughter by mistake.


    Qu Yang just fell in love with a person he shouldn''t love. Although he and Beiming were not accepted by etiquette and law, strictly speaking, there was no mistake, but the three people who should have been the closest came to this day.


    He hated all his life. After killing Qu Yang, Li lame didn''t feel any pleasure, even only pain.


    Especially looking at today''s daughter, he has a feeling of regret. If he had not opposed it at the beginning, if his means were not so fierce, would all this not happen today?


    Beiming stared at him blankly, which lit up a glimmer of hope in Li lame''s heart. Maybe it''s not too late.


    "Beiming." Li lame called softly, but Beiming didn''t look at him again. Instead, he slowly came to Qu Yang and knelt down. He put one hand on Qu Yang''s hand and stopped moving.


    "No." feeling the breath of Beiming dissipating rapidly, Li lame moaned and wanted to get close, but he stumbled to the ground as soon as he took two steps. On the other side, Beiming never looked at him again, because she couldn''t see anything.


    Li lame''s body was shocked and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. His gray and white hair was like snow for a moment. His whole face looked older and full of a strong sense of death.


    If he had known it would be the end of today, would he have slapped him ruthlessly?


    Although I don''t know how to do it again, at least now, Li lame has an answer in his heart.


    Seven days later, Li lame returned to Funiu Mountain with a jar containing ashes. After soliciting the opinions of Mu Yi, he buried the ashes behind his residence. There was no tombstone, no name, only a small earth bag, where Li lame buried the two people he loved and hated most in his life.


    On the third day after his return, his cultivation also broke through the balance between life and death and went to Dacheng. His cultivation came naturally at this moment and directly reached the second difficult peak.


    However, Li lame was not half happy, as if he was not the one who broke through. He was shrouded in a thick layer of sadness, which would be affected if he approached him a little.


    After Li lame returned, Muyi didn''t ask what happened. This is what happened to Li lame and what he promised. Now, Li lame, who has finished everything, is really putting down in his heart. For him, the Jianghu has been completely buried in his heart. From this, he only belongs to Funiu Mountain.


    Inside the immortal rope, Mu Yi fought with Jiaolong again, but this time, he had the upper hand. When the boxing condensed all his energy and spirit, Jiaolong could no longer block his fist, and disappeared slowly with a moan.


    Muyi suddenly took a long breath, and the dragon''s body turned into smoke and drilled into Muyi''s body. Time and space vibrated, and there was a faint dragon chant in Muyi''s body.


    "After a hundred battles, Jiaolong was finally defeated."


    Mu Yi smiled and his body gradually disappeared.


    In the outside world, Mu Yi opened his eyes at the same time, and his dignity flashed away. Then, a dark shadow flew from his wrist and flew nimbly in front of him. His heart turned freely and his heart seal melted. To some extent, is this a kind of perfection?


    At the moment of defeating Jiaolong, Muyi also thoroughly refined the immortal rope. So far, he knows all kinds of immortal rope and powers.


    At the beginning, the voice was right. After complete refining, the power of shenxiansuo increased greatly, which can bind the perfect strong. However, this perfect strong refers to the one without magic weapons, otherwise shenxiansuo may not be able to bind each other.


    Moreover, the immortal rope can not only bind people, but also twist them. It can directly divide people into two parts. Its sharpness is no worse than the sharp edge of the divine army.


    Originally, the power of the salary lamp to suppress evil Buddha made Muyi unable to borrow the power of the salary lamp, but with the immortal rope, his mind can also integrate with it, and he can still achieve perfection. However, Muyi carefully felt that although they are both perfect, there is still a difference between the two. At least, the integrated salary lamp is stronger than the immortal rope.


    But for Muyi, it is enough.


    Just a few days after Muyi refined the immortal rope, Qian Kongkong, who went to the capital, finally sent a letter back. When he saw what was said in the letter, Muyi also showed a shocked face.


    Just because in the letter, Qian Kongkong recorded that Manchu wanted to change his life against the sky and renew the Manchu dragon vein.


    Mu Yi believes that once such news comes out, it will certainly cause a shock. I''m afraid all people with lofty ideals in the world, even the Millennium factions such as dragon tiger and Maoshan, can''t sit still. It''s really the move of Manchu Qing Dynasty, which is almost a joke on the lifeblood of China.


    No matter whether Manchu Qing''s plan is successful or not, it will certainly shake the lifeline of China, and the consequences will be unimaginable. No wonder Manchu Qing will drive away all spies and keep them secret. Such a major event can''t be leaked.


    "Now that Qian Kongkong has got the news, I believe that Longhu Mountain and Maoshan should also get it? Even in a short time, everyone who should know will know the news, but how will you choose?" Muyi muttered to himself, there is no eternal secret in the world.


    Qian Kongkong may know earlier, but the rest will know sooner or later. Mu Yi can''t even deal with this matter. After all, he alone is not enough to compete with the whole Manchu Dynasty.


    "What should I do?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking in his heart, but the first thing he could be sure of was that he had to stop the Manchu Dynasty. Others might not know, but Muyi knew very well that the end of the law disaster hung high above his head and could fall at any time.


    If Manchu Qing acted against the sky and shocked China''s lifeline and suffered a backlash, Mu Yi would not be surprised even if the law catastrophe came on the spot. As long as he still wanted to live, he had to stop Manchu Qing''s action, which had no room to waver.


    Just by himself, he is a mantis. Even if the Qing Dynasty withers, he can''t resist the strong ones. Even the whole rosefinch hall will be crushed immediately. Don''t forget that there is a strong person in the Forbidden City.


    "It''s not my own business anymore. I believe the xuanming flag bearer should get the news at this time. Maybe you can talk to her first. As for Longhu Mountain and Maoshan, Shaolin Temple and Baidi City, these forces will not let go. Only everyone can join hands to stop the catastrophe."


    "Nuer, pack up and let''s go down the mountain."


    This time there was no carriage, not even the big slave. Muyi dressed lightly and simply, and only took niannu''er down the mountain to Cangzhou City. He had to meet the xuanming flag bearer before going to the capital.


    The xuanming flag envoy has always given Mu Yi an unfathomable feeling, and he has never really found out the strength of the other party, especially the repair of the broken wheel. I think the other party has already returned to perfection, but how far she has gone in this realm. I''m afraid only she knows the answer.


    Although Mu Yi is also perfect in terms of strength, he has no confidence in the flag envoy of xuanming palm.


    Especially after breaking the glass King Kong body, his experience is deeper, because the repair of the broken wheel is much more dangerous than he was at the beginning. The more you pay, the more you get. She can survive the repair of the broken wheel. No matter how strong her strength is, it will not be surprising.


    In particular, she has three of the seven Yin talismans in this sutra, and maybe more. So even if she says that she has set foot in heaven and man at the moment, Muyi may be surprised, but she won''t believe it.


    Mu Yi''s journey was ten times faster than that of a carriage. If he took a carriage, it would take him more than half a month, but it only took him two days to travel like this, plus rest. However, this journey made him a little dusty.


    "I''ve seen the flag envoy with rosefinch palm."


    Mu Yi came to the rain tower and met Qi Yu. Qi Yu didn''t seem surprised at his arrival. It seemed that he knew he was coming.


    "What about your adults?" Muyi asked directly.


    "Upstairs, the flag bearer, please follow me." Qi Yu took Muyi upstairs. In the room, the xuanming flag bearer was embroidering, but he was still distracted.


    Qi Yu stepped back. Muyi didn''t disturb her, but just sat down in the room. It seemed that the anxiety all the way disappeared.


    Finally, after Leng Yu finished the last stitch and stretched himself comfortably, he turned to Muyi.


    "You rosefinch palm flag is made like a model. Now, even if the strength of rosefinch hall is not as good as that in its heyday, it''s not far away." Leng Yu looked at Mu Yi and said, but she still wore that mask on her face and didn''t want to expose her true face. Her beauty and ugliness were hidden from people.


    "I just hang a name. It''s others who really do things." Mu Yi said frankly.


    "Yuxia is the means of the superior. As long as the goal is achieved, how is the process important?" Leng Yu shook his head, then looked at Muyi and continued: "I heard?"


    Leng Yu''s talk of a tiger head and a snake tail is not very clear, but Muyi knows what she is talking about. Her territory is the north, and the hidden forces are definitely not comparable to the newly rising Zhuque hall. Muyi believes that the other party must have learned the news earlier than him.


    Perhaps at the moment she knew the news, she had calculated that he would come, so she didn''t feel surprised.


    "Yes, what does xuanming flag emissary think?" Muyi asked.


    "It''s a matter of great importance, which has shocked almost all the strong, but one thing is certain, that is, Manqing''s action must be stopped." Leng Yu said coldly. Obviously, Manqing''s action also angered her. After all, it''s not only Manqing''s thing, but even the whole world.


    How can there be a finished egg under the nest? At this time, any private hatred can only be put aside and the strength of everyone can be gathered.


    "Can the strongest make a move?" Mu Yi asked directly, which was also his most concerned problem. If there was no strong move, everything would be fine, but if the strongest move, I''m afraid it would be really dangerous.


    Muyi is confident that with his current strength, he can not be afraid of any perfect level, but only the strongest, the gap between the two is too huge, and the number of people can not make up for it.


    "Don''t worry, the strongest will not do it easily. If the one in the Forbidden City moves, I''m afraid the two in Maoshan and Longhu Mountain, and even the one in Baidi city will move. Therefore, unless it is absolutely necessary, the strongest will not do it." Leng Yu said.


    "But you can''t be careless. Although the strongest can''t do it, the foundation of the Qing Dynasty for hundreds of years can''t be underestimated. If you despise it, I''m afraid you won''t even know how to die." Leng Yu seems to be able to see through Mu Yi''s idea, so he directly reminds me.


    "I''ll be careful." Mu Yi nodded.


    "Do you think perfection is heaven and man?" Leng Yu suddenly asked.


    "Isn''t it?" Mu Yi was puzzled.


    "Even those who are equally strong at the level of perfection can be divided into three, six and nine, and their strength is strong and weak. Do you know why?" Leng Yu shook his head and asked.


    "Because of the magic weapon." Mu Yi thought for a moment and replied, because whether there is a magic weapon or not has a great impact on a person''s strength, even the perfect level strong person is no exception.


    "The magic weapon is only one aspect. Although you can reach the perfection level with the help of the magic weapon, it is not the real perfection level after all, so you don''t know much about the perfection level. In fact, after reaching the perfection level, it is no longer a simple power, but depends on the degree of integration with heaven and earth."


    "When the cultivation reaches the peak, you can use a trace of the power of heaven and earth. Under the peak, you can directly suppress it, but for the strong at the same level, the power can only be regarded as general. That''s because the power of heaven and earth can be offset by each other, but this is only the peak and the power of heaven and earth that senior can control."


    "After reaching the perfection level, the spirit and spirit are integrated, the body is perfect and flawless, and it becomes a small heaven and earth. The process of stepping into heaven and man is to open the channel between the big heaven and earth and the small heaven and earth, so that the small heaven and earth can be completely integrated into the big heaven and earth. In this way, I, heaven and earth, heaven and man, have incredible power, and I can suppress perfection by flicking my fingers The strong man of level, so in the eyes of heaven and man, any strong man of level perfect is nothing but adults and children, which is not worth mentioning. "


    Mu Yi listened carefully. These things should have been told to him by the Taoist priest. However, the Taoist priest died early and had to rely on himself. Now he can''t let go of such a good opportunity.


    "I mentioned to you before that the cohesion of Tao species is the basis for stepping into the threshold of heaven and man. The success of Tao species can be expected by heaven and man. However, the cohesion of Tao species has never been achieved overnight. Now you understand? To put it bluntly, the cohesion of Tao species is related to the degree of communication between internal and external heaven and earth. The higher the cohesion of Tao species, the stronger the power of heaven and earth can be used. This is not the peak time A trace of the power of heaven and earth can be compared. There is no comparability between the two. Can you understand now? "Leng Yu took a deep look at Muyi when he finished his last sentence, but that look looked at the heart of Muyi.

 Chapter 484

    Leng Yu''s glance immediately gave Muyi a feeling of being seen through.


    "She knows."


    This is Mu Yi''s idea at this time. Leng Yu knows that there is a virtual shadow in his heart, and her words are obviously deliberately said to him.


    "How many realms are there in the way of congealing?" Muyi asked. Since Leng Yu didn''t do anything to him at the beginning, it''s obvious that he won''t hurt him now.


    "Tao seed is divided into three parts: small success, great success and consummation. The consummation of Tao seed is the real consummation, which is also called great consummation. Great consummation can be described as a half step between heaven and man, which is a realm infinitely close to heaven and man." Leng Yu said slowly.


    "Don''t you step directly into heaven and man after the perfection of Tao planting?" Muyi frowned and asked, which was obviously different from his previous cognition.


    "After the perfection of Tao seed, it will become the foundation of Tao. This is the real heaven and man. When you reach that realm, the road ahead will naturally be under your feet." Leng Yu said.


    "Thanks for your advice, but I wonder if there are many people in this realm?" Muyi asked again.


    "There are actually fewer people who are truly round than the strongest today." Leng Yu said, and Muyi keenly recognized a key word, truly round.


    It seems to see his doubts, Leng Yu continued to explain: "the strongest people in the world have basically taken shortcuts. For example, most of the Millennium schools continue like this."


    "Tao seed?" Mu Yi immediately thought of two words.


    "Yes, although heaven and man have lived for a long time, there is also a day when they know the destiny of heaven, which will decay with time. Only Taoism is eternal, and Taoism is the Tao that condenses the life of heaven and man, which can be inherited, just like the inheritance of the heavenly master of Longhu Mountain. When the new generation of heavenly masters reach the perfect state, they will devour the Tao species left by the previous generation of heavenly masters, directly make the Tao species perfect, and then borrow it It is also the foundation of the Millennium school''s inheritance to help the power of Taoism and then step into heaven and man. However, the strength of heaven and man is much weaker than that of heaven and man who really step out independently. "Leng Yu explained.


    "I see." Mu Yi nodded. In fact, the reason why he thought of this was because the Tao species displayed on the exchange of treasures in the ancient Yellow River Road could be exchanged. Since the Tao species could be exchanged, it was obvious that the Tao species could be used to take that step, which undoubtedly saved countless time.


    And if the Tao species cannot be inherited, how should the Tao species in his heart be explained? The reason why the Millennium school has become the Millennium school is because of this inheritance.


    "Then who is the one who condenses the Tao seed until it is full, and then takes that step to achieve heaven and man?" Muyi asked.


    "The old leader of Baidi City, the Forbidden City, and maybe another one." Leng Yu didn''t say the last one, but the first two alone immediately made Mu Yi understand a lot.


    It''s no wonder that the Manchu and Qing Dynasties could suppress the prosperity of rivers and mountains. There is such a strong man, which is by no means comparable to the Millennium schools such as Maoshan and Longhu.


    "I don''t know what level the elder has reached now?" Muyi asked looking at Lengyu.


    "The restoration of the broken wheel in the palace finally condensed the Tao species, and now it''s just a small success." although Leng Yu said casually, Mu Yi still heard a kind of pride from her tone. Indeed, it''s no doubt that being able to condense the Tao species independently, whether it''s courage or qualification.


    If Muyi doesn''t have the gift of the old Taoist priest, it''s unknown whether he can condense the Taoist species in this life. It''s not that he lacks self-confidence, but that this step is too difficult and too difficult. In addition to qualification, what''s more important is opportunity or luck.


    At the beginning, Leng Yu''s broken wheel was rebuilt. If he was unlucky, he would have been dead long ago. How could he break it and then stand up and successfully gather Tao seeds?


    "To tell you the truth, your master was the most amazing of our four flag captains at the beginning. Unfortunately, the one he challenged could not be defeated at all, so that he finally hurt the source and the medicine stone was useless. However, that war also enabled him to successfully condense the Tao seed. If God could give him three more years, there would be more heaven and man stepping into the world alone. Unfortunately, time and life are also different!" Leng Yu looked at Mu Yi and said with some regret.


    "Sure enough." Mu Yi said in his heart. Although he had guessed that the virtual shadow of Taoist seed was handed down by the old Taoist priest, it was only a guess after all. Now, Leng Yu gave him a definite answer, and he could reach this step in less than two years. That kind of Taoist seed is undoubtedly very important.


    "However, you can rest assured that your situation is special. Although the Tao seed is left by your master, even he has just condensed out, which is far from being compared with those inherited Tao species. If you really want to put it away, what he left in your body is just a glimmer of hope. If you can condense it with your own strength, it will completely belong to you. If you really want to say it, it will be as expensive as me It''s also on the same level that it has been condensed through thousands of gold and hardships. "Leng Yu said.


    "Master, I will repay his kindness in the next life, and I will repay his revenge in this life." Muyi didn''t ask who the man was. In fact, he already had a guess in his heart.


    "Sometimes I envy your master." Leng Yu suddenly sighed at Mu Yi, and then continued: "In my opinion, the Tao seed in your body is also a small success, but because you have only opened up six life wheels and can''t connect the bridge between heaven and earth in your body, you can''t give full play to the power of Tao seed at all. With your current strength and magic weapon, you can''t really meet the strong one of Tao seed''s small success, and you don''t have any chance before your strength can''t really protect yourself , don''t let people know that Tao seed has been condensed in your body, otherwise, heaven and earth are vast, and no one can save you. "


    Leng Yu said finally, his face was very dignified. Obviously, he was not joking. As for this self-protection, according to Muyi''s understanding, it should be to open up all life wheels in the body and really control the Tao species.


    "More senior, I''ll remember." Mu Yi nodded. Since Leng Yu said so, he would not ignore it. In particular, the other party''s strength has reached perfection. Tao Chong''s success will not be lost for no reason.


    "Well, the Manchu people want to go against the sky this time. If they become successful, they will continue the Manchu spirit for a hundred years. If they lose, they will immediately be eaten back, and the world will be in chaos. Moreover, you have entered the ancient Yellow River Road. I believe you know some things. Once they succeed, the end of the law disaster may come in an instant. At that time, you, me and all the practitioners in the world will become grass mustard." Leng Yu said.


    "Why does success bring the end of the law disaster ahead of time?" Mu Yi asked in some confusion.


    "The change of Dynasty has its own destiny. Since it goes against the sky, it will naturally be backfired. This backfire will undoubtedly exacerbate the change of heaven and even lead to the catastrophe coming ahead of time. However, this is only one possibility, but no one dares to gamble, so they must be stopped." Lengyu''s words also let Mu Yi understand that his previous speculation is more wrong, but one thing is certain, The world is about to gather in the capital.


    "Since success will bring disaster, how can the heaven and man in the Forbidden City allow it? After all, once the end of the law comes, he can''t escape. Is he willing?" Mu Yi still has some doubts in his heart.


    "Of course he is not willing, and it is because he is not willing that he will promote all this. Do you know that he has now lived five Jiazi? Even heaven and man are almost to the limit. If they can''t break through, they will turn into ashes, so he chooses to gamble. With the help of Manqing dragon vein, once he succeeds against the sky, not only Manqing''s Qi will be prolonged, but also his life will be increased But if he fails, he will die immediately, "Leng Yu said with a sneer.


    Muyi took a breath of air-conditioning. He didn''t expect that heaven and man would intervene. It can even be said that all these were pushed by the other party. When the deadline came, he gambled everything.


    "Will he do it himself?" Muyi couldn''t help asking. After all, once the other party did it, who would be his opponent?


    "Don''t worry, neither heaven nor the rest of the strongest allow him to do it in person. It''s the limit to allow him to promote all this. After all, once people die, they will become particularly crazy. Even the strongest dare not force each other too much in this case, so this game can only be under heaven and man." Leng Yu said.


    So far, all the causes and consequences and all the questions have been solved. It turns out that the big thing in his eyes is just a game of the strongest. He can only be the identity of a chess piece.


    Although he can completely ignore it and continue to be his rosefinch flag bearer, as Leng Yu said, no one can afford to gamble. This is a conspiracy. Either wait to die or participate in it and try his best to stop each other. In fact, no one is willing to wait to die unless those who have lived enough and throw away those who are not qualified. Even if they know the danger, they will fight hard, This is fighting for ourselves and for future generations.


    Of course, in fact, there is also the best solution to this matter, that is, directly find the source and solve the end of the law catastrophe. In this way, there will be no more danger. However, even those saints in ancient times failed and can only postpone the arrival time of the end of the law catastrophe. Who can stop and solve the end of the law catastrophe today?


    There is no doubt that this is not only a disaster, but also a test.


    "When shall we start?" Muyi finally asked.


    "It''s you, not us." Leng Yu suddenly smiled and said.


    "Don''t you go?" Mu Yi asked puzzled.


    "The palace will naturally go, but the battlefield of the palace is different from yours. At what level and what kind of battle to participate in. If you want to become a chess player, you should strive to cultivate. At least open up seven rounds to connect the bridge between heaven and earth, and really have the power of self-protection." Leng Yu took a deep look at Muyi. It is obvious that Muyi even has the strength of perfection level, As long as one day does not really open up seven rounds, Leng Yu is still a small generation in his eyes, which is not qualified enough.

 Chapter 485

    When Leng Yu refused, Muyi did not feel angry or ashamed. As the other party said, for what strength and level of participation, consummation level may be higher in the Jianghu, but in the eyes of the real strong, consummation is just a beginning.


    In particular, there are also Tao types of small success, great success, and even great perfection. After that, connecting the inner and outer worlds, we can be regarded as stepping into heaven and man and becoming the strongest.


    Muyi is actually luckier than most people, because he has gathered the Tao seed in advance and has achieved a small success. Therefore, as long as he opens up the last life wheel, his strength will immediately increase sharply and directly reach the current state of Lengyu.


    In fact, when Tao seed is condensed, we have seen the way ahead, and heaven and man are only a matter of time.


    It has been more than ten years since Tangshang reached perfection, but so far, he still hasn''t found his own way, so he can only waste in the realm of perfection. Only when he sees the long knife, he will be so excited and shut up immediately.


    Next, Muyi didn''t leave immediately, but stayed in the rain listening building for two days and tried the power of Tao Xiaocheng. Even if his mind was integrated with the immortal rope, he only insisted on ten moves in front of Lengyu. This is still the case of Lengyu''s mercy. Otherwise, if she did her best, Muyi doubted whether she could block five moves or even three moves.


    So far, he had no doubt in his heart. Tao Zhong Xiaocheng was by no means comparable to the ordinary realm of perfection. Even there was a big gap between each realm, not to mention heaven and man. Originally, Muyi felt that after he opened up all the life wheels, he could still make two or three moves in front of heaven and man, or even escape his life.


    Now he knew how ridiculous his original idea was. If he really faced heaven and man, I''m afraid he didn''t even have the courage to fight.


    There is also the old beggar on Guifeng mountain. The other party has always been unfathomable in his eyes. Now I think, the other party may not have reached heaven and man, but it is obvious that it has achieved great success and even full circle. It is only a line away from the real heaven and man. It can be respectfully called half step heaven and man, which means that it already has the dignity of some heaven and man.


    In the past, he said Liu Yuansheng was a frog at the bottom of a well. Now, he is not another frog? It''s just that he lives in a larger well and sees more, but in fact, there is not much difference between the two.


    These days, Mu Yi couldn''t resist the temptation and tried to impact the seventh life wheel. It was found that the seventh life wheel was like a strong dam. No matter how he impacted, he couldn''t shake a bit. It was more than ten times more difficult than before.


    This also made him understand that his savings are still insufficient, which is also related to his solid foundation. Therefore, the seventh life wheel will become strong, but no matter how strong the dam is, it will break down. Only Muyi will continue to save. Sooner or later, his mind will pour down from the nine days like a rolling river, destroying everything.


    As soon as he opens the seventh life wheel, he will reach perfection and even the realm of small success.


    Thinking of the future road, Muyi''s heart gradually calmed down. How much you pay, how much you will gain.


    A few days later, Muyi finally set out. At this time, there have been rumors in the Jianghu, but most of them are specious. However, it can be seen that the Manchu story will not be hidden for long and will spread all over the world sooner or later.


    However, at this time, those who should know still know, and even many people, such as Mu Yi, have begun to rush towards the capital. As he said before, this is an open and aboveboard conspiracy. Even for their own sake, they must stop Manchu''s actions.


    The journey from Cangzhou to the capital took only half a day. Only when he arrived at the capital did he find that the city gate here had long been under martial law and guarded by heavy troops. Everyone passing by should check carefully.


    However, only some ordinary soldiers guarded the city gate, and the only general was no more than a second-class level. With his current Yu step, he could pass without being aware of the ghost, and the other party would only feel a flower in front of him. When he looked carefully, Muyi had long disappeared.


    After entering the capital, Muyi found an inn to stay for the time being. In the evening, Qian came as promised.


    At this time, Qian Kongkong changed another face, a popular middle-aged man''s face, which was inconspicuous when thrown into the crowd, and looked honest. If you only rely on your eyesight, even if Muyi met him on the street, you will never recognize that this is Qian Kongkong. Its skill of changing appearance is amazing.


    "Sir, you''re here at last." Qian Kongkong was obviously relieved when he saw Muyi. After Muyi entered the capital, he left a mark somewhere according to Qian Kongkong''s words, so Qian Kongkong could find it.


    "What''s the situation in the capital now?" Muyi asked directly.


    "It''s not good. Even I was almost caught, and recently, experts have been pouring in. It''s estimated that it''s not far from the chaos." Qian Kong said with lingering fear.


    "It seems that the Manchu Dynasty has really done everything this time." Muyi said unexpectedly. After all, how about Qian Kongkong''s Yu step? He has a deep understanding. Even he was almost caught. Obviously, he is not an ordinary strong man. Even if he doesn''t reach the perfect level, it''s estimated that he won''t be far away.


    "When does Manchu Qing start and where is the specific place? Can you find out?" Muyi asked again.


    "The time is unknown, but my subordinates once quietly followed an old eunuch who was half perfect and followed him all the way to Tianshou mountain. Just as he approached, my subordinates were found. That time, they almost got caught, and my subordinates sensed that there were many strong people in the mountain." Qian Kongkong said.


    "Tianshou mountain?" Mu Yi frowned.


    "Yes, it is said that Tianshou mountain was originally called Huangtu mountain. Later, a geomantic master ordered Zhu Di''s acupoints, and Huangtu mountain was changed into Tianshou mountain. Tianshou mountain is also the imperial mausoleum of the previous dynasty. There are 13 emperors and many empresses and concubines buried there, which is a great geomantic treasure land." Qian Kongkong was obviously not idle during his stay in the capital and inquired about everything.


    "No matter how good feng shui is, the Ming Dynasty will still be destroyed? The so-called magic power is less than days. Even if the last one cuts the dragon vein in the world, it can''t continue the fate of the Ming Dynasty. Now, the Manchu Qing wants to go against the trend. How can it be so simple? It''s a gamble on national luck. If it doesn''t succeed, it will die. It''s really sad." Mu Yi shook his head and said that he still knows some things.


    Money is empty and silent, but he can''t comment on such things. In today''s capital, the strong are more and more day by day. Even he dare not be presumptuous, or even a little careless, and he may be doomed. Before, he had been uneasy and kept looking forward to the early arrival of Muyi.


    "But this matter still needs to be investigated. Tianshou mountain is too conspicuous. It may be a cover. Do you know where the imperial mausoleum of Manchu Dynasty is?" Mu Yi thought and asked again.


    "The imperial mausoleum of the Manchu Qing Dynasty is more than 200 miles away from the capital. It is in Zunhua, Hebei Province. Almost all the emperors of the Manchu Qing Dynasty are buried in Changrui mountain, and their subordinates have also quietly visited it. Now it has been guarded by heavy troops, and there is a strong smell in the mountain. Their subordinates don''t dare to go in and find out." Qian Kongkong said with some shame. In fact, with his skill of changing appearance, If you pretend to be a patrolling soldier, you may be able to sneak in, but that''s too dangerous. Once you''re found, you can''t escape.


    There are so many strong people in the imperial tombs of the previous dynasty, not to mention the imperial tombs of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties. The security is undoubtedly more strict. If he ventured in, he might have been caught.


    In the past, he had the reputation of being the best thief in the world. In addition to Yu Bu and Yi Rong, what''s more important is that he knows what can be stolen and what can''t be stolen. In addition, he can be carefree. Now, if he thinks he is right and breaks through everywhere, I''m afraid he will be removed from the list long ago.


    "Well, I see. The time has not come yet. Let''s wait. No matter what conspiracy the Manchu Qing Dynasty has, it will be exposed sooner or later. At that time, we just need to stop it." Mu Yi thought for a while and said that since the Manchu Qing Dynasty wants to resume the National Games, the dragon vein is obviously essential. As for the past and the present, we can''t be sure which side it is. Of course, there may be bait on both sides, They are waiting for these so-called strong men of justice to throw themselves into the net and catch them all.


    "But you can pay close attention to the movement of the Forbidden City. If you have any news, come and tell me."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    After a confession, Qian Kong left quietly without alerting anyone in the inn.


    Rich and empty are constantly watching. Muyi believes that even if there is anything, it is difficult to hide from him, and there is only one point. Even if there is no news of empty money, someone will remind him sooner or later, but it is undoubtedly better to know earlier and prepare earlier.


    After Qian Kongkong left, Muyi continued to settle. Although he can''t improve his strength now, Muyi is unwilling to let go. Over time, it is still useful, and most practitioners spend it like this.


    In addition to Muyi, niannu''er is also practicing hard. She knows that Muyi will do great things in the capital this time, and it is also very dangerous. Naturally, she also wants to help Muyi. However, with her current strength, she is still too low. She can really help Muyi unless she can achieve perfection.


    However, for Muyi, it''s enough to have niannu around. After all, years bamboo is also his weapon. Although the power of blessing is not comparable to magic weapons, it is definitely the top among magic tools.


    Now, even if the salary lamp can''t be used for the time being, his strength hasn''t weakened much with immortal rope and years of bamboo.


    The power of evil Buddha is gradually decreasing with the continuous refining, and the salary lamp is also absorbing the power. Maybe when Mu Yi is promoted, the salary lamp will be upgraded again. At that time, the salary lamp can be regarded as his first magic weapon, and only one salary lamp can give him a foothold, really jump out of the chessboard and have the opportunity to hold his son.

 Chapter 486

    In the next few days, Mu Yiduo wandered around the capital and could still feel the increasingly tense atmosphere. Although Manchu did not arrest those Jianghu people, they were also closely monitored.


    When the news came that money was still worthless, there seemed to be no movement in the Forbidden City, and Leng Yu was still missing, and it was not even clear whether it had arrived.


    That night, Muyi quietly left the inn. Although there was no news at the moment, he thought of a man, zaifeng.


    As the prince of Manchu and the younger brother of the emperor, zaifeng is undoubtedly qualified to participate in it. Moreover, Muyi still has a feud with him. Although this is not the right time, killing each other now will only make the situation more chaotic and not conducive to him.


    However, although you can''t kill each other immediately, it''s no problem to inquire about some news.


    These two days, Muyi had already inquired about zaifeng''s Prince''s residence. In the capital, it was also a first-class mansion, which was also heavily guarded. However, some ordinary guards could not stop Muyi at all. After his mind was integrated with the immortal rope, his Yu Bu became great, and then God unknowingly entered zaifeng''s Prince''s residence.


    Although there is a great success of Yu Bu, Muyi doesn''t dare to be careless. There is absolutely no lack of strong people around zaifeng. The old eunuch was one of them last time, and he has close protection. Unless Muyi can kill him before he finds out, it''s not easy to kill him.


    The night was quiet, and Muyi hid in the shadow. According to the invisible talisman, he converged his whole body breath, making him like a stone without any life fluctuation. In this case, he believed that even the perfect strong man might not be able to find him.


    Slowly, Muyi approaches Zai Feng''s residence. The security here is undoubtedly more strict. It doesn''t say that there are elite soldiers guarding every step, but there are definitely people in the key places, and this is only a bright place. At least along the way, Muyi finds no less than ten secret outposts. Whenever he reveals clues, he will be found at the first time.


    I don''t know whether Zai Feng has always been so afraid of death or the newly added guard during this period of time.


    "Who?"


    Just as Muyi was about to continue to dive towards the porch at the door, a loud drink suddenly sounded not far away, which was particularly harsh in the silent night.


    The prince''s house, which had not much sound, roared with the sound. The strong breath burst up and rushed towards the sound position. There was also the sound of armored soldiers running, which immediately filled the prince''s house with a kind of killing.


    "Is there anyone else?" Mu Yi hid in the dark and frowned. Of course, he wouldn''t think he was found. In fact, those breath didn''t rush towards him, so someone else could only sneak into the prince''s residence, perhaps with an idea similar to him.


    But in this way, it will undoubtedly scare the snake and make zaifeng more alert.


    "Cluck, a bunch of waste, like dare to bully the palace?"


    At this time, a familiar voice came. Hearing this voice, a figure quietly appeared in Muyi''s heart.


    Originally, Muyi did not intend to intervene, but hoped that the other party could attract attention. He secretly found zaifeng. However, he decided to have a look.


    Moving, Muyi''s figure disappeared quietly in the dark. Even if there were experts passing overhead and elite soldiers running around, Muyi could not be found.


    Finally, Muyi came to a garden, which had been heavily surrounded. On the top of the wall, torches were set up to illuminate the garden.


    In the middle of the garden, on the rockery, a woman in red stood on it. Her face was covered with a layer of gauze. She couldn''t see her appearance clearly, but Muyi still recognized her at a glance. She was the city master of Dunhuang ancient city, who was dancing in thousands of flowers.


    At first, in the ancient road of the Yellow River, it was convenient to unite him to kill zaifeng, but the last opportunity was stopped, resulting in failure. However, it can be seen that she had a feud with zaifeng, so it''s no accident to come to the door at this time.


    I haven''t seen him for almost half a year. The breath of the other party is obviously stronger. Obviously, he is not the only one who has made progress during this period. It is estimated that she has also gained a lot of benefits in the ancient Yellow River Road.


    Muyi never thinks he is the protagonist. He deserves all the opportunities in the world, and heaven won''t like a person so much. If he gets something, he will lose something.


    "Hua Qianwu, I knew you would come, so the king has already laid a snare here. Now you''d better catch it obediently. Maybe the king can let you go and promise you a princess." suddenly, Zai Feng''s voice sounded, but he didn''t show up, but he spread the voice by a special means.


    Although huaqianwu is surrounded by huaqianwu at present, the other party is a strong one at the perfect level. It is absolutely frightening to burst out. Fear of death is that zaifeng will not give the other party the chance to go crazy, so it''s better to hide in the dark. At the moment, he speaks to annoy huaqianwu.


    "Just a princess wants to send the palace away? If you become the emperor and give the palace a queen, maybe the palace will make you better." Hua Qianwu sneered, and what he said was even more treacherous to Zai Feng. Even if Zai Feng really thought so, he didn''t dare to admit it, otherwise, no one could tolerate him, even though he was the emperor''s brother.


    "Bold, dare to deceive the public. Take her down for me." sure enough, Zai Feng was very angry and ordered directly.


    After a while, several figures rushed towards Hua Qianwu from the dark.


    Zaifeng knew the strength of huaqianwu, so the people who rushed towards her had the lowest strength, and even one of them had reached half perfection.


    In the face of the siege, huaqianwu smiled and shook her right hand, and a whip shadow swept out of her hand. Immediately, there were two screams in the air, and then two of them flew out directly and fell heavily into the surrounding pool.


    However, the other three people still rushed at her. At the same time, a knife light flashed and hit her head. The other two sides also showed their means and besieged her together.


    Huaqianwu is perfect after all. In the face of such attacks, he doesn''t seem to be flustered at all, and even seems to be comfortable. When he saw his left hand pop up, his white fingers are clearly printed in the air, but he has taken over the other two Qipin attacks in an instant.


    On the other side, the whip shadow in his hand rolled directly, entangled the knife light, and then twisted it gently, and the knife light was immediately crushed.


    In the face of such attacks, Hua Qianwu won.


    However, at the moment when the three figures were shot down by her, a cold light suddenly exploded behind her. The cold light seemed to appear from the void, but there was no sound or movement before, and even Muyi hiding in the dark didn''t notice it.


    Obviously, this cold light is a fatal blow, and the previous siege is just a means of covering up.


    "Drink!"


    At the moment of the cold light, huaqianwu has also noticed that, after all, as a perfect strong person, it is difficult to control itself, even opponents at the same level can hardly sneak attack, unless it is a more powerful Taoist species Xiaocheng realm. However, if there are such strong people, there is no need to sneak attack and take direct action, huaqianwu will have no escape.


    With the outbreak of Huaqian dance, I saw her long skirt flying, and her body shape suddenly blurred. But when I look closely, she seems to have become three heads and six arms. Layers of whip shadows block the path of the cold light, and fingerprints, such as blooming white lotus, constantly collide with the cold light.


    But the cold light obviously condensed all the forces into one point, which undoubtedly strengthened the power. The whip shadow was broken down, and the white lotus withered. However, with this instant buffer, huaqianwu finally escaped.


    Just when Mu Yi was relieved, another figure quietly emerged behind huaqianwu, and then a palm was printed on the back of huaqianwu. The timing of the appearance of this figure and palm was absolutely wonderful. It was no sooner or later. It was obvious that huaqianwu was ready to wait until huaqianwu fell into the trap.


    Compared with that cold light, it is obvious that this palm is the real killing move.


    Moreover, when this figure appeared, Muyi recognized the other party. It was the old Taoist who had been following Zai Feng, as always insidious.


    As for the owner of that cold light, he also appeared. He was a short man in black. He held a thin sword in his hand. As soon as PU appeared, he waved the thin sword and continued to stab Huaqian. Although it was only a simple stab, it would give full play to its sharpness to the extreme. Even if it was only a simple move, when the skill shouted in the way, when the speed reached the extreme, He still has terrible power, and his strength is also perfect.


    In this way, Huaqian dance is equal to being besieged by two consummation level strong men at the same time. More importantly, these two consummation level strong men also chose to sneak attacks. They were caught off guard. Even Huaqian dance was attacked and suffered heavy losses.


    Of course, this is related to the general idea of huaqianwu, but in the face of such sneak attacks, Muyi asked himself that even if he changed to himself, he would not be spared. After all, no one thought that there would be two perfection level strong men around zaifeng, and all chose to fight.


    Obviously, zaifeng didn''t speak before. He deliberately set up this trap and waited for huaqianwu to jump in. Maybe it''s not just huaqianwu. If he was exposed earlier, all this is for him.


    Hua Qianwu was slapped in the back of her heart. Her breath was suddenly unstable. She could no longer maintain the perfect state of mind. Even a trace of panic appeared on her face. Even the calmest person could not keep calm under such circumstances.


    However, huaqianwu obviously couldn''t change all this. Seeing that a thin sword was going to pierce her heart, the old eunuch behind her was like a shadow, reaching out to grab her. It seemed that she had only the fate of being killed or captured.


    At this critical moment, a dark shadow suddenly appeared behind the old eunuch and tied him with a gentle circle. This sudden change not only stunned the old eunuch, but also didn''t even think of Hua Qianwu and another person.


    Huaqianwu was a strong man at the level of perfection after all. When there were such changes in the place where she was bound to die, she naturally firmly grasped it. She saw that she was in the middle of the air, and her body was distorted. She had been close to her thin sword, and immediately crossed her side. Although she avoided being pierced into her heart, her arm was still hurt, and a string of blood beads fell in the middle of the air.


    As for the other side, Muyi suddenly took the initiative to bind the old eunuch with the immortal rope, and then followed the old eunuch like a shadow. As long as he did not reach heaven and man, the immortal rope could be tied. Although Muyi''s current state is not really perfect, he can also give full play to 80% of the strength of the immortal rope, and the old eunuch is only an ordinary perfection level, so naturally he can''t break free.


    At this time, Muyi naturally won''t keep his hand. In fact, Muyi wanted to kill each other in the ancient Yellow River Road last time, but he was blocked at that time. At present, he naturally didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity, and killing the old eunuch can also greatly reduce the strength around zaifeng. I believe it''s enough to make zaifeng painful for a while. After all, the strong man of perfect level is not a cabbage, Even in the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, the number will never be too much.


    Even the last time zaifeng entered the ancient Yellow River Road, in addition to the old eunuch, fan yuan was also the leader of the imperial bodyguard. The real ownership was the Imperial Palace and the people around the emperor.


    As for the perfect level strongman who makes the fine sword, Muyi estimates that it may have been attracted by zaifeng recently, or borrowed.


    But no one can be indifferent to the loss of a perfect strong man.


    Mu Yi came behind the old eunuch, and the years bamboo in his hand fell. The years bamboo seemed to be floating, but there was a green light flashing on it, and the figure of niannu could be seen faintly.


    The old eunuch obviously sensed something. With a roar, his body began to expand, but the immortal rope also expanded, and still tied him firmly. No matter how hard he tried, it was difficult to break free for a time.


    For Muyi, one interest is enough.


    Finally, years bamboo fell on the old eunuch''s head in shocked eyes.


    "Pooh!"


    With a crisp sound, the old eunuch''s head was directly smashed, and the red and white things immediately splashed. The old eunuch was also killed immediately, and there was no breath at all.


    This sudden change completely shocked everyone. Even Hua Qianwu didn''t expect Mu Yi to suddenly appear under the desperate situation. It not only saved her, but also killed the perfect old eunuch.


    Although Mu Yi also made a sneak attack, his ability to kill the old eunuch directly and cleanly is enough to show his strength at the moment.


    In the middle of the air, Mu Yi thought, and the immortal rope loosened the old eunuch and let his body fall. Then, under the command of Mu Yi, the immortal rope continued to fly towards the strong man who used the thin sword.


    As soon as the other party saw it, he screamed and disappeared directly. Obviously, he escaped.


    Perhaps the death of the old eunuch had a great impact on him, so at the critical moment, he chose to escape.


    At this time, there was also a strong sound around, and sharp arrows shrouded Mu Yi and Hua Qianwu. The number was so dense that they almost wanted to cover them.


    "Open!"


    The colored glass doesn''t die and turns. A layer of light shield directly protects Muyi and blocks all the arrows around him. No matter how many arrows are, it just makes the Zeng light shield around Muyi vibrate gently. Muyi sinks here and hugs huaqianwu. Then he steps out directly in the air, and his body disappears, leaving only the arrows flying all over the sky.

 Chapter 487

    "No, kill him, kill him for me."


    Zaifeng''s roar remained in the prince''s residence, but Muyi and huaqianwu had long disappeared. On the rockery, the previously escaped strong man of perfect level stood on it and looked at the tragically dead old eunuch. His face was uncertain, and even a trace of sadness.


    They are also strong people of the perfection level. Although they are not the peak in this Jianghu, they can not be killed easily. After all, as long as they don''t encounter a desperate situation, or the strong people above the perfection, they can basically walk sideways. But unexpectedly, an ambush originally intended to win will eventually die in huangquan.


    Fortunately, that thing tied each other at that time, otherwise¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Thinking of this, the man of perfect level was cold in his heart, because he knew very well that if he had been him at that time, he would have come to the same end.


    "I didn''t expect you to save the Palace this time."


    In the inn, the candlelight flickered. Under the light and shadow, huaqianwu''s face still looked pale. The previously masked scarf would have been removed long ago, revealing her beautiful face with a bit of exotic style, and her eyes also glittered with a trace of surprise.


    Just now, between the lightning and flint, the rabbit jumped up and the fox jumped. In the twinkling of an eye, from her desperate situation to Muyi''s sudden appearance, he killed the satisfactory old eunuch with the momentum of thunder, and then took her away. Muyi''s image in her heart has also changed greatly.


    I thought I had benefited a lot from the ancient Yellow River Road and made a lot of progress, but now I''m nothing compared with Muyi.


    "It''s just a small effort. If I really want to say, I just took advantage of the sneak attack. Otherwise, it won''t be so easy to kill a perfect level strong man." Muyi shook his head and said. It''s a pity in his heart. If a perfect level strong man is swallowed and refined with a salary lamp, I think it will add a lot of lamp oil.


    However, at that time, he had no time to do this. In addition to a perfect strong man, he was also a little dangerous in the field, so he made a quick decision and left directly with huaqianwu.


    "The old eunuch is the most powerful support around Zai Feng. If we stayed at that time, we might be able to kill Zai Feng." Hua Qianwu said after looking at Mu Yi.


    "It''s impossible. If the Qing Dynasty doesn''t die out, his strength will not be exhausted. It''s difficult to kill him now, and I also felt a crisis at that time, so I took you away directly. What''s more, your injury is not enough to suppress the perfect strong man." Mu Yi looked at Hua Qianwu and really didn''t know where he had so much resentment against Zai Feng and wanted to kill each other again and again.


    Although he was curious, Muyi was not stupid enough to ask directly.


    "Well, the old eunuch''s palm power is too insidious. It will take some time to get rid of it, so I''ll stay with you these days."


    Originally, Muyi wanted to spend thousands of dances to leave. Unexpectedly, she turned her face and sat directly on Muyi''s bed, looking like she wanted Muyi to protect the Dharma.


    Muyi instinctively wanted to refuse, not because of lonely men and women, but because of trouble. At this time, huaqianwu was obviously settled, and his face began to change slowly.


    Seeing this, Muyi shook his head and could only sit there, half of his mind on huaqianwu, and half of his mind paid attention to the movement outside.


    After all, such a big thing happened. A man of perfect level was killed around him. No one knows whether Zai Feng will go crazy. He directly sent an army to search and arrest. It doesn''t matter, but he can''t disturb huaqianwu''s healing. Moreover, it''s not zai Feng that Mu Yi is really afraid of, but the Forbidden City.


    As Mu Yi expected, Zai Feng was very angry at the moment. The corpse of the old eunuch was still on the ground in the house, but it was covered with a white cloth. Zai Feng was like a wounded beast, constantly roaring in the house. The furniture and decoration in the room were all damaged, but even so, it was not enough for Zai Feng to vent his anger.


    But in fact, Zai Feng was so angry, not only because the old eunuch around him was killed, but also because he was frightened. Fortunately, he was in his prince''s house this time and ambushed in advance, but even so, he still died a perfect strong man. What if he was outside and suddenly attacked? I''m afraid it''s not the old eunuch who broke his head today, but him?


    Because of fear and fear in my heart, I was particularly angry and wanted to hide my fear.


    "No, kill them. We must kill them." zaifeng said with a twisted expression.


    "Lord, the flower dance in Dunhuang ancient city is nothing to worry about. The key is that the person who appeared later is too terrible. In particular, once his magic weapon is tied, I''m afraid even his subordinates will be killed." the short man who used a thin sword can''t help but say that he looks like a middle-aged man, square and square.


    His name is Zhang Xiong. He is an elder of the Manchu Qing worship group. He was ordered to protect zaifeng, but unexpectedly, this thing happened at present, which also has a certain blow to him. However, he is not a fool. Compared with zaifeng, he knows better what Muyi and other strong people represent.


    With the strength of the prince''s residence, let alone kill the other party, I''m afraid it''s lucky that the other party won''t come to the door anymore.


    "Later, the man was also known to the king. His name was Muyi and the flag bearer of rosefinch. He was also the king''s enemy. He had broken the king''s good deeds in the ancient road of the Yellow River." zaifeng said again with his teeth.


    Zhang Xiong next to him felt speechless for a while. The prince in front of him could really cause trouble. If he was an ordinary enemy, it would be all right. The key was the enemies of consummation level. How many consummation level strong people in the whole world? There are already two people who come to the door to seek revenge.


    Originally, he thought the job was easy, but now he regrets it.


    "For the sake of the Lord''s safety, please ask the Lord to send one or two more people." Zhang Xiong couldn''t help saying.


    "At this time, where did you ask the king to find someone? You should be a Chinese cabbage?" zaifeng sat down dejectedly and said angrily.


    As soon as Zhang Xiong heard this, he thought to himself, "you also know that the perfect level strong man is not a cabbage. Can he provoke two at once?"


    Although he thought so, Zhang Xiong still had to give zaifeng some face. After all, this is a prince. He has a special position in the royal family. Now even that one has much to rely on, otherwise he would not be sent to protect the left and right at this critical juncture. But no one thought that an ambush and assassination would damage a perfect strong man.


    In normal times, if there is a worship group, it is not impossible to send another perfectionist. But now, the worship group has already poured out, unless it is to transfer the perfectionist who protects the Forbidden City, but this is obviously impossible. How can that one be more afraid of death than anyone else?


    "Since you can''t send any more people, please don''t leave the palace these days." Zhang Xiong finally said. After all, the palace is heavily guarded. Although it can''t stop those who are strong at the perfect level, it should at least be safer than the outside. Moreover, once the palace is attacked, once it gets big, the Forbidden City won''t ignore it.


    "Don''t worry, I still know for a while. However, after this event is successfully planned, I will lead the army to sweep away the rosefinch hall, and even cut his hand." Zai Feng can only say cruel words at this time. As for his words, Zhang Xiong doesn''t believe it at all.


    Even if a perfect level strong man is a hero, no matter how late he is, others can''t break it at will. If he really wants to hurry the other party, I''m afraid the Lord will be the first to escape.


    "It''s good for the Lord to know. In fact, as long as the Lord doesn''t take the initiative to provoke the man during this period, someone will help the Lord remove the man." Zhang Xiong suddenly smiled mysteriously.


    "Oh, you mean that?" zaifeng''s eyes lit up.


    "Exactly. It''s obvious why he came to the capital at this time. We can even help him at a critical time. At that time, he will step into the ghost King pass with one foot, and the chance of surviving is absolutely less than 10%." Zhang Xiong said.


    "Yes, there is one who plans strategies. No one will be spared this time. I will be caught, and my Manchu will renew the dragon vein and continue to be brilliant for a hundred years." zaifeng finally became obviously satisfied.


    "Although I can''t kill him myself, it''s cheap for him to be the nutrient to continue to pick up my Manchu dragon vein."


    "The Lord is wise." Zhang Xiong was relieved at this point. As long as Zai Feng didn''t go out, his next task would be easier. All he had to do was wait.


    As time goes by, clouds are also gathering over the capital. According to the news inquired by Qian Kongkong, there are more and more strong people gathered in the capital, at least the second difficulty and the first-class strong people. In contrast, they are not qualified to participate at all.


    However, Mu Yi knows that most of these people will become cannon fodder. It has always been the case regardless of major events. Although they are also chess pieces, the stronger their strength, the greater their autonomy.


    Just like Mu Yi, even Leng Yu, and those big people who still sit behind.


    These days, huaqianwu lives in Muyi''s room. Muyi has no choice but to open another room next to her. Can''t she sleep in the same room day and night?


    Hua Qianwu spent most of her time recuperating from the injury, but when she was awake, she would also exchange some practice experience with Muyi, which benefited Muyi a lot. Even unconsciously, the relationship between the two people was closer, from cooperative relationship to friends.


    Fortunately, Hua Qianwu''s injury is not too serious, and a few days is enough for her to recover gradually.


    "Really no longer cooperate?"


    After the injury recovered, Hua Qianwu still couldn''t help but bewitch Muyi and wanted to join hands to kill zaifeng''s Pro Prince''s house. Although the proposal was tempting, Muyi refused. At present, it''s not the right time. If the noise is too loud, it may be bad for him.


    The urgent task is to find out the real purpose and location of Manchu Qing Dynasty. Only in this way can it be stopped.

 Chapter 488

    On that day, Qian Kongkong came back in a hurry and told Mu Yi that there seemed to be an accident at the imperial mausoleum of the former dynasty. Many strong people went deep into it and haven''t seen any figure yet. At that time, he wanted to turn back. Unexpectedly, he met people in black on the way and almost didn''t come back.


    This news made Mu Yi and Hua Qianwu''s face dignified at the same time. It was obvious that such a big movement must have a plan, and now, it was obviously impossible for man Qing to think about the secret and make it unknown.


    Although he knew that the imperial mausoleum of the former dynasty might be just a trap, Mu Yi could only choose to explore it at this time. Moreover, he had long been curious about it. After all, it was unusual that thirteen emperors of the former dynasty were buried there.


    At that time, Zhu Di set up troops and finally ascended the throne. He even set the imperial mausoleum at Tianshou mountain early, and then moved the capital to the capital, which led to the current Forbidden City. Since Zhu Di, the emperors of the Ming Dynasty were buried in Tianshou mountain after their death, including two princes and many queens.


    There are yin and Yang in heaven and earth. In ancient times, people believed in going to the underworld after death. There are both positive and negative sides with the Yangjian Dynasty. As long as there are sacrifices and incense in the Yangjian, the underworld will form a corresponding territory and even a vast and continuous palace.


    After the emperor dies, he can enter the underworld to guard the Yangjian Dynasty and continue to be the emperor there to enjoy the blessings of the underworld.


    Therefore, emperors of all dynasties will build their own imperial tombs immediately after they ascend the throne, and after death, they also need to be buried with concubines, palace maids and bodyguards, so as to continue to enjoy happiness in the underworld.


    The tombs of 13 emperors in the Ming Dynasty were built on Tianshou mountain, which undoubtedly shows the ambitions of these emperors and even Zhu Di.


    Unfortunately, there is no lasting Dynasty in the world. At the height of the Ming Dynasty, it was still destroyed and became a dead voice. Only 13 imperial tombs in Tianshou mountain are left to describe the glory of the past.


    But now, for his national fortune, Manchu Qing finally reached out there and wanted to extract the Yin Qi of the previous dynasty, even the dark dragon vein, so as to continue Manchu Qing''s Qi. However, such behaviors undoubtedly belong to going against the sky and will never be so simple.


    Although Mu Yi didn''t know these secrets, he could also guess some points in his heart. Especially when he heard that many strong people entered them, he was more convinced of his judgment. However, he didn''t doubt it. After all, Manchu Qing couldn''t be so easily destroyed by them. There might be a trap, but just as Mu Yi came to the capital, it was a conspiracy, and no one dared to gamble, So even if you know the danger, you can only step in at this time.


    Qian Kongkong''s strength was too low to follow, and Muyi asked him to go to the other side, that is, the imperial mausoleum of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, to see if there were any changes, and he himself quietly entered Tianshou mountain with Huaqian dance.


    "Congratulations, Lord. I just got the news that Muyi and Huaqian dance have entered Tianshou mountain."


    Soon after Muyi and Huaqian danced in, Zhang Xiong got the news and came to congratulate zaifeng.


    These days, zaifeng has been hiding in his royal palace and dare not even take a step at the gate. This is definitely the biggest shame in his life. Just for the sake of his small life, he can only bear it. Now, Muyi has entered Tianshou mountain, and he is finally relieved.


    "OK, great."


    Zai Feng shouted and walked around the room with an excited face.


    "Come on, let''s go into the palace."


    "Lord, are you going to enter the palace at this time?" Zhang Xiong was surprised and couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, I''m also an Aixinjueluo royal family, and I''m naturally qualified to participate in it. This time, I''m going to watch the dog men and women die without a burial place." zaifeng''s eyes show resentment. Since his memory, there has never been such a embarrassed time when he was forced to dare not go out. It''s a great shame.


    "Lord, it''s a big deal, and it''s too dangerous for you to go there." Zhang Xiong refused directly.


    "Well, I know what I want. Maybe the Empress Dowager will agree to go to the palace." zaifeng ignored Zhang Xiong''s opinion. He hated Muyi very much. He would not let go of such a good opportunity.


    Seeing that the persuasion was fruitless, Zhang Xiong had to hurry into the palace with Zai Feng.


    At this time, Muyi has entered Tianshou mountain with Huaqian dance. Tianshou mountain has a large area and looks like a prostrate dragon from a distance. The tombs of the previous dynasty are basically concentrated in the position of the head and body of the dragon.


    Along the way, Muyi found many traces left, even blood, but he didn''t see a body. Moreover, since entering Tianshou mountain, Muyi always felt monitored, but no one followed him in the dark.


    After many attempts, Muyi finally found that the surveillance seemed to come from the sky. Above their heads, there seemed to be an invisible big net covering the whole Tianshou mountains. All entrants would be shrouded in this big net.


    This discovery made Mu Yi have a bad feeling in his heart, because he thought of the array. Usually, only the array has such magical ability, and an array all over the whole Tianshou mountain is frightening just thinking about it.


    Obviously, this array was not left by the previous dynasty. In that case, people who have the ability to lay this huge array are ready to come out. The other party costs so much. Obviously, it is not just to monitor them. After all, although Mu Yi is not very proficient in the array, Lao Jiaohua also mentioned the array to him when he was in Guifeng mountain. It is through the power of heaven and earth, to some extent, It is equivalent to having the authority of heaven and man, so the power of the array will undoubtedly be terrible, but the consumption is also terrible.


    With such a huge array, Muyi believes that even those millennial factions can''t support it. I''m afraid only the power of the Manchu Dynasty can have such a great skill.


    After thinking of these, there was even a moment when Muyi wanted to quickly escape from this place of right and wrong. If he was only skeptical before, now he is more than half sure. This is a trap waiting for them who boast of justice to throw themselves into the net.


    However, in the end, Mu Yi told Hua Qianwu his doubts. After all, it was not his own business.


    "I have long suspected that this is a trap, but since we have come in, I''m afraid it''s difficult to leave. At this time, we have to move forward, find those people before and gather the strength of everyone to resist the power of this array." Hua Qianwu looked up with some worry.


    By now, they have no way back.


    "Yes, it''s too late to quit now." Mu Yi nodded like waking up. Before, he only thought about danger, but forgot that since this array has been set, how could the other party let them escape? If you are just two insignificant pawns, maybe the other party is too lazy to talk to you, but the two perfection level strong people let go so easily that even Muyi doesn''t believe it.


    Even before they leave Tianshou mountain, they have become the first to sacrifice the array. Therefore, at this time, they can only move forward as Hua Qianwu said.


    Just as Mu Yi and Hua Qian danced further, at the peak of Tianshou mountain, in a main hall somewhere, an old man in a seven-star Taoist robe crossed his knees on the altar. In front of him was a huge tripod with four sides, ears and four feet, which was carved with complex patterns.


    There is no incense in the tripod, but it is full of oil. If someone stands by the tripod, he will find that pictures emerge in the oil, which is the situation of the whole Tianshou mountain.


    Around the old Taoist robe, there were seven people high flags, which were distributed according to the orientation of the Big Dipper, but the flag was black smoke and full of evil.


    The old man sat there. With his breath, a trace of black smoke from the seven flags would enter his body with his breath, and black lines flashed on his face.


    "At present, there are 103 national masters who have entered the grand array, including eight strong men of perfect level and 22 above the peak. The rest are ordinary masters."


    An expressionless man entered the hall and said respectfully after giving a gift to the old man on the altar that the man''s strength seemed to have reached the perfection level, his energy was not leaked, and his internal and external perfection was perfect. This also proved that the identity of the national teacher on the altar was extraordinary.


    However, since the past dynasties, those who can be respected as national teachers, even if they want to be simple, are not much easier. After all, national teachers are also the teachers of a country.


    "Is there only such a point?" the national teacher on the altar seemed dissatisfied.


    The eight perfectionist level strongmen will definitely cause a sensation in the Jianghu. Moreover, there are 22 strongmen above the peak. The peak above here refers to the second difficult peak, the seven grades of martial arts, and the senior level, half step perfectionism, which should be included.


    These twenty-two people are also a force that can not be ignored. Even Muyi''s Zhuque hall doesn''t have so many strong people. As for the remaining ordinary experts, they are the second difficulty. There are also first-class experts. They are also famous in the Jianghu. At this time, they can only be regarded as ordinary or even the weakest in Tianshou mountain.


    The national teacher only asked softly, but the man at the perfect level was sweating and looked even more frightened.


    "Report back to the national master. We have tried our best to disclose the news. At present, the strong in the capital already know what they should know, but some people are still hesitating and dare not step here."


    "Are you still hesitating?" the National Teacher whispered, "then the national teacher will help them."


    The national master on the altar sneered. Then, he gently pointed to the Sifang tripod not far away. The tripod was shocked, and the picture immediately blurred.


    "Battle!"


    Then, the national master pinched his handprint, and the atmosphere around him soared. He almost broke through the hall. Seven flags fluttered. At that time, the black clouds rolled overhead. Looking up, it was like a fierce monster opening its mouth.

 Chapter 489

    "Amnesty, on the seventh day of the Big Dipper, close the birth Star King and return to his place."


    The national master suddenly opened his eyes. With his words, ripples rippled, and the black clouds on his head turned more powerful. One of the flagpoles lit up slowly from bottom to top. Finally, when the light reached the top, it burst out.


    Outside, the top of the hall is a huge bronze ball, but above the ball is a single angle, facing a certain direction of the sky.


    At this time, when the light of the flagpole in the hall reaches the peak, the single horn also blooms, and the bright light rushes to the sky and the vast unknown land.


    The situation in the main hall caused a dramatic shock at the moment, especially the light. Even if it was still in the daytime, even if it was only in the depths of Tianshou mountain, it was still perceived by many people and saw that the light gave people a deep shock.


    "What''s that?" Muyi and huaqianwu were exploring the trace. Unexpectedly, they suddenly felt a huge breath rising into the sky. They immediately attracted their attention. Looking at the light, Muyi couldn''t help frowning.


    "The position where the light rushes seems to be the Big Dipper seven stars." Hua Qianwu thought for a moment and said.


    "The Big Dipper?" Mu Yi looked at the position. "I''m afraid many people will see this light. What do you think of?"


    "Attract people''s attention. I''m afraid those who hesitated before will also come in." Hua Qianwu couldn''t help saying.


    "Yes, this light pillar is clearly a bait, but it also proves that we have not found the wrong place. Even if it is a trap here, it must be of great importance, and even the success or failure of the Manchu Qing conspiracy." Mu Yi said positively.


    But the more the other side is like this, the more it shows that it has a big plan. It doesn''t even care that so many strong people come together. Does the other side want to catch them all?


    "What should we do next? Wait for the people behind, or move forward first?" Hua Qianwu asked.


    "Go on, if I guess right, this light column is just the beginning. The later it is, the worse it will be for us." Mu Yi said directly. After all, there are seven big dipper stars. If the light column just represents the first star, the remaining six stars will rise. By that time, the seven stars will converge. I''m afraid it''s too late for them to do anything, Therefore, we must arrive before the seven stars gather to smash the other party''s plot and destroy the big array.


    "OK." Hua Qianwu nodded happily, and then went away quickly with Muyi.


    As Mu Yi judged, even people in the inner city of the capital can see this light pillar clearly. Ordinary people may not know what it represents, but the strong who are still hesitating change their faces.


    Since there are anomalies there, there is a great possibility that it is the place where the Manchu Qing conspiracy is located. At this time, it must be stopped.


    As a result, more and more people are heading for Tianshou mountain, but these people do not represent all.


    Just as everyone was heading towards Tianshou mountain, there was an insignificant mountain top outside Tianshou mountain, which was beyond the range of array. At the moment, there were two figures standing on the mountain top. If Mu Yi was here, he would find that he knew them all.


    One of the women is Leng Yu. Not far from him, there is a man standing with his hands down, dressed in a green shirt. Their eyes look at the place where the light column rises.


    "Why? You, a senior general of the imperial court, will also come here?" Leng Yu said with a cold glance at the man, who was the unfathomable man Mu Yi met in Jinan, green butcher and yunshang.


    Looking at Leng Yu''s tone of speaking to him, it is clear that he has known him for a long time.


    "I''m me, but I''m not from the imperial court. I''m full of clear breath. It''s destiny. No one can violate it. Since the road starts to deviate, it''s natural to correct it." Yun Shang said coldly. Strictly speaking, he was a kind of indifference, as if everything can''t make him move.


    "In those days, among the four flag captains, the rosefinch flag captains were the strongest, the green dragon flag captains were the most insidious, and the white tiger flag captains were the best." Leng Yu suddenly said.


    "And the xuanming flag bearer is the best at hiding." yunshang said. If someone is here, he may have guessed his identity. He is also the most mysterious green dragon flag bearer.


    "Giggle, I''m a little girl. Of course I have to hide and tuck in, otherwise how can I live? It''s you. I haven''t seen you for several years, and I''ve finally taken that step. I haven''t congratulated you yet." Leng Yusi doesn''t mind yunshang''s evaluation, and even complacent.


    "Didn''t you also take that step? I didn''t expect you to have such determination. It also made you succeed. It''s really good luck." Yun Shang said faintly.


    "We don''t have to say who we are. You and I were the only two of the four flag captains left. In those days, the rosefinch flag captains left a glimmer of life for the Er gang and resolutely challenged the man. As a result, they lost the enemy, hurt the origin and were powerless. The white tiger flag captains were too anxious and failed after all. However, both the rosefinch flag captains and the white tiger flag captains of this generation have slowly grown up and can be a great task "Leng Yu said slowly.


    "It seems that you think highly of the flag bearer of the rosefinch." Yun Shang glanced at Lengyu unexpectedly.


    "It''s OK. Although it''s not as good as you and me for the time being, it will catch up sooner or later. The key depends on whether you can survive this time." Leng Yu glanced at the depths of Tianshou mountain and said.


    "Haven''t you given up yet?" Yun Shang asked.


    "I believe he will come back." Leng Yu''s tone suddenly became very firm.


    "What if he can come back? Today''s ear Gang is no longer the ear gang of that year, and today''s world is no longer the world of that year." yunshang shook his head and said, with a look of disapproval.


    "Hum, the green dragon flag bearer and Er gang are his. They used to be, will be, and will always be. I know you are always insidious and have the greatest ambition, but you''d better know what you''re doing. I don''t want to take off your head one day." Leng Yu stared at Yun Shang with a cold voice, and even the surrounding temperature fell down.


    For Leng Yu''s threat, Yun hasn''t expressed any expression yet, as if he didn''t hear it. However, Leng Yu seems to have said enough. He turns and steps out. There is only a residual shadow left in place, which slowly dissipates. As for him, he has long disappeared.


    "But he is not suitable for the ear Gang, and how can today''s ear Gang return to the past?" in situ, yunshang sighed gently, and then the whole person disappeared directly.


    At this time, more and more people have entered Tianshou mountain.


    At the top of the mountain and on the altar, the national master looked at the picture emerging from the four great tripods and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Then he looked up. The roof of the main hall seemed unable to block his eyes. He looked at the deepest sky, where a column of light linked the world.


    "Seven stars change their lives. It''s finally started."


    "The legacy of the thirteen emperors of the former dynasty and the strong ones who entered Tianshou mountain will become all the nutrients that fight against the sky and kill people. No one can be spared, and our teachers will take this opportunity to make the Tao perfect, and finally connect the inner and outer heaven and earth and step into the realm of heaven and man."


    The national master muttered to himself. Fortunately, there was no one else here, so no one heard his frightening words.


    Seven stars for life is a forbidden art, especially when it is used to reverse the national fortune of a dynasty. The price paid is by no means unimaginable. The seven flagpoles in the hall alone consume most of the national treasury, which is also the most important link.


    In contrast, the large array covering the whole Tianshou mountain consumes less than half of the seven flagpoles. It can be said that the Manchu and Qing dynasties have done everything for the national fortune. It is really a fight here.


    The national master in front of him is also a rare strong man in the world. His name is Fu Zhen. He has also condensed Tao seed, and even has achieved great success. He is even better than Lengyu and yunshang.


    However, here is only one part of the whole plan. Although it is equally important, it is also to attract people here and catch all the strong.


    In the eyes of many people, the reason why the world is so chaotic now has a great responsibility with these Jianghu people, especially these strong people, even gangs and Millennium gangs, are vampires parasitic on Manchu.


    If we can take this opportunity to catch all the world''s experts, coupled with the number of reversal days of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, and continue the transportation successfully, we can certainly sweep the world and make the whole Manchu and Qing return to the right track. Therefore, we refuse to accept it and suppress it.


    At that time, the Manchu and Qing Dynasties will return to their heyday.


    At present, once Fu Zhen is successful, with the help of the huge Qi luck of Manchu and Qing Dynasties, he will certainly be able to make the Tao species perfect, and then connect the inner and outer heaven and earth, and directly achieve heaven and man. Although he has taken some shortcuts, he still condenses the Tao species himself, which is far from comparable to those who inherit heaven and man in the millennium.


    At that time, there will also be two Heaven and man suppression in the Manchu Qing Dynasty. Who dares to refuse? Even cleaning up the Millennium faction is easy.


    However, when he thought of the strongest man still sitting in the Forbidden City, Fu Zhen suddenly flashed a thick fear in his eyes. This time, although he could make a breakthrough in one fell swoop, that one was lucky and Shouyuan broke through the limit.


    However, all this needs to be successful before it can be done. Even for the sake of success, the one has spared no cost. Even if it fails here, there will be future moves.


    He clenched his fist at the thought of what he had said to him before he left. This time, failure is absolutely not allowed.


    "National teacher, all the strong are in. Can we block Tianshou mountain?"


    The former man of perfect level came again and said quickly.


    "Well, now block Tianshou mountain and don''t allow anyone to escape." Fu Zhen''s eyes shrunk and showed a trace of light.


    "Yes, national teacher." the man of perfect level left in a hurry.


    At this time, Muyi was dancing with Huaqian through a valley. Suddenly, there was a heavy fog around, and it soon spread all over the Tianshou mountains, even more than ten miles around.


    "No, the array has started."


    Seeing this situation, Mu Yi was surprised. At this time, all around him were covered by the fog. What''s more, the fog with the power of the array, which is different from the ordinary fog, can''t be dispersed at all. Even if Mu Yi looked at it with the eyes of the sky, he can only see a few feet around, but with the power of mind and spirit, he was also suppressed, no more than ten feet around him, And the consumption is several times that of the past.


    At present, there may be a war at any time. Muyi doesn''t dare to consume his strength at will. Even his eyes are closed. With the naked eye, he can only see clearly around him. Even the flower dance within the scope looks hazy and not true.


    "Yes, the fog is also the birth of the array and suppresses the mental power. Do you have any way?" Hua Qianwu approached Mu Yi. Although they didn''t say they were close together, they were within reach.


    "There''s no way. As long as the strength doesn''t exceed the array, it can only be suppressed." Muyi said reluctantly. This is the hegemony of the array. Even these things he heard from Lao Jiaohua. He thought he wouldn''t encounter the array in his life. After all, many arrays have disappeared in the long river of history. Only in ancient times, arrays prevailed.


    Muyi was not going to the quadrupole and didn''t want to take risks in those ancient dangerous places, so he didn''t think he could encounter the array, but he didn''t expect to encounter the array long after he left Guifeng mountain, and it was still a big array covering the whole Tianshou mountain.


    He knows very well that this big array is definitely not what he can break now. I''m afraid only heaven can have this strength.


    "According to Leng Yu, the strongest will not move, but I don''t know if Lao Jiaohua will come under this situation. Although he hasn''t reached heaven and man, from what I can see, he may be infinitely close to heaven and man, or even half a step away from heaven and man." Mu Yi couldn''t help thinking in his heart, at this time, in his cognition, only Lao Jiaohua has such strength, Not even cold rain.


    After all, Leng Yu is strong, but she is only a small success. Muyi had a move with her before. Although Leng Yu can easily suppress himself or even defeat himself, it is still far from enough to resist such a big array.


    Since man Qing has set up this array, he is obviously confident in it. He just doesn''t know whether Leng Yu has come in at this time. If he can meet, maybe he can help each other.


    This idea came into Mu Yi''s mind. Soon, he was expelled. The probability of meeting cold rain in Shoushan on this day is too low. What''s more, according to her words, her battlefield is different from him, so even Mu Yi is not sure whether the other party came in or not.


    Maybe not! Muyi couldn''t help thinking that at this time, he could only rely on himself. Of course, huaqianwu around him could help each other and gather two perfection level strong men. Maybe it would still be dangerous, but he would be more confident.


    "At the moment, the fog is filled, and we can''t find the way at all. What should we do?" Hua Qianwu frowned and looked around. Before, the two people could only search for traces. Now, it''s basically impossible to find traces left by their predecessors. However, Tianshou mountain is so big that it''s impossible to take a blind chance until death.

 Chapter 490

    "Amnesty, the sixth Beidou, return to the throne!"


    In the main hall, Fu Zhen inspired the second array flag again. In a short time, there was one more light column rushing into the sky, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Soon!"


    Although there was heavy fog, the movement was still perceived by all people in Tianshou mountain. While the light column rushed to the sky, Muyi also raised his head. Then, he looked at huaqianwu and asked, "how long is it from the first time?"


    "It should be an hour," Hua Qianwu replied.


    "One hour? The Big Dipper is now the second star, that is to say, we still have five hours before the last star." Mu Yi said solemnly.


    "Yes, there are five hours at most. At the same time, we must find each other within these five hours and stop them from taking the next step, otherwise we will not only fall short, but also die here." Hua Qianwu''s face is also dignified.


    "Qiang Qiang!"


    Just as Hua Qianwu''s voice fell, there was a sound of iron armor fighting around. With heavy footsteps, they surrounded them.


    "What the hell is this?" Hua Qianwu instinctively shouted. Although she is already a perfect strong man, she is a woman after all. At the moment, her mental power can''t spread too far. She can only rely on her ears. It''s inevitable that she will be a little alarmed.


    Niannu''er''s body often approached, and Muyi shared her heart. What she saw naturally could not hide from him. In fact, he had asked niannu''er to guard around just as the fog rose. There was no need to worry about losing his way in the fog.


    "It''s a ghost. If I''m not mistaken, this big array has communicated with the Ming Tombs, summoned the soldiers buried there and killed all the strangers." Muyi said quickly.


    "Ghosts and pawns in the dark?" Hua Qianwu''s expression was also dignified. If there were only some ghosts and pawns, there would be no need to worry about more, but the problem is that now it is just the beginning. No one knows what terrible things will appear behind the tombs of 13 emperors and the details of a dynasty.


    "Kill?" Hua Qianwu asked.


    "Kill!"


    Mu Yi replied, because according to niannu''er, at the moment, the surroundings have been surrounded by ghosts and soldiers. If you want to leave, you can only extinguish them. Unfortunately, the salary lamp can''t be used yet.


    At the moment, Mu Yi has some regrets. Compared with other means, it is obviously a salary lamp. Nanming is more useful to leave the fire, which can restrain the power of ghosts and soldiers.


    However, Mu Yi is not the little Taoist who has just come down the mountain after all. Now, even if he has no salary lamp, he can reach the perfection level with the help of immortal rope. With such strength, he can''t use the salary lamp to deal with some ghosts and soldiers.


    This is the state of Muyi at the moment.


    He was like a flash of lightning, shuttling between ghosts and pawns. All ghosts and pawns close to him were torn apart, turned into a black smoke, and then rose.


    These ghost soldiers are not real people, but they all seem to be wearing armor, holding spears and obeying orders and prohibitions. A team is like one person. Moreover, these ghost soldiers inherit most of their strength before their death. In addition, they are not afraid of death at the moment. They only have the idea of killing Muyi. Therefore, their strength is better than the past.


    While Mu Yi started, Hua Qianwu was not idle. A long whip was like an arm finger in her hand. The shadow of the whip passed by, and the ghosts and soldiers were defeated one after another.


    For a period of time, Mu Yi also found that all these dead ghosts and pawns were absorbed by the big array. That is to say, the more ghosts and pawns they killed at the moment, the more power they provided to the big array. But now, they have no choice but to kill, and the people who arranged the big array obviously see this.


    Finally, when all the ghosts and pawns were destroyed, Muyi and huaqianwu met again, but there was no smile on both faces. Obviously, both of them found this.


    "Is there any way to defeat these ghosts and pawns without providing them with power to the array?" Hua Qianwu asked at Mu Yi.


    "There''s no way." Muyi thought. In fact, it''s very simple to do this, that is, directly devour these ghosts and pawns with salary lamps and grab food with the big array of tigers. In this way, no matter how many ghosts and pawns they kill, they won''t provide power to the big array. On the contrary, they will provide enough lamp oil.


    However, at this time, the salary lamp is suppressing the original power of the evil Buddha in his body, which can not be used easily. Otherwise, once the power of the evil Buddha makes a disturbance, it will hurt him even more.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, Hua Qianwu''s eyes brightened obviously and looked at Muyi cautiously.


    "At present, there are ghosts and pawns, but the more later, the stronger the ghosts will appear. Once the big array absorbs enough power, there will be only a dead end waiting for us." Hua Qianwu said quickly.


    "I know that too. Give me half an hour."


    Mu Yi finally made up his mind. He took a look at Hua Qianwu, then sat down directly in place and soon settled down.


    Niannu''er appeared beside Muyi and looked at huaqianwu with some hostility. The other party didn''t know what would happen, but she knew very well that she couldn''t stop what Muyi decided.


    Hua Qianwu is not a fool. Seeing Mu Yi''s solemnity, it obviously needs a certain price. She immediately stood guard around. For half an hour, before Mu Yi woke up, she must protect Mu Yi''s safety. At present, in this place, danger will come at any time. I''m afraid that as long as they don''t die, the power of the underworld will not let them go, Will keep killing them.


    Now, Tianshou mountain has been shrouded by the big array. There is no escape. The only vitality is to break the big array. As for the array eye, it must be in the most critical place.


    Hua Qianwu looks up and looks at the place where the light column rises. If she guesses correctly, it may be the eye of the array and the place of the final decisive battle. They must arrive within four hours, so as to set aside enough time to stop each other, and even the sooner they go, the better.


    But Muyi, it takes half an hour.


    Hua Qianwu couldn''t help but look at Mu Yi. Some didn''t know whether it was worth it. After all, even if they could prevent the ghosts and soldiers killed from being absorbed by the big array, their strength was slightly insufficient compared with the enveloping range of the whole big array and the many strong people who entered here.


    For this little possibility, but wasted half an hour, the result is uncertain.


    But now that she has decided, she can only go on and choose to believe in Muyi.


    At the moment, Mu Yi was immersed in the sea of knowledge. There, the salary lamp was high above, rotating slowly, and the whole body was surrounded by flames. It looked like a supreme thing, but under the salary lamp, it was a dark and profound power. This kind of darkness seemed to absorb all light, and the deepest part gave people a feeling of extreme evil.


    In fact, at the beginning, the power of the evil Buddha was even greater, but later he melted a lot with the help of the relic. In addition, the power of the salary lamp implicitly restrained the power of the evil Buddha, so he could suppress it in one fell swoop and make Muyi return to his former appearance.


    It can even be said that if there was no relic at the beginning, Muyi might have been infected by the power of the evil Buddha and become another look. Maybe he was still him at that time, but to some extent, he was no longer him.


    At that time, after suppressing this group of forces, Mu Yi felt a little afraid, so he didn''t dare to use the salary lamp. He just let him suppress the power of the evil Buddha. But now, he needs the power of the salary lamp, and the salary lamp devours enough power to better suppress the origin of the evil Buddha and even refine it completely.


    Muyi has also deeply experienced the benefits of the origin of evil Buddha. His glass immortal body can progress so fast, and now he has reached the fifth perfection. It depends on the origin of evil Buddha. As long as he can refine it completely, Muyi believes that his strength will have a huge explosion.


    However, the danger is also huge, because whenever this idea emerges, Mu Yi''s heart will raise a great fear for no reason, so he is more and more afraid of the origin of this evil Buddha.


    If it weren''t important right now, he would never call the pay light.


    But even so, he must minimize the future trouble. Therefore, after the God and the salary lamp are integrated, he will separate a wisp of fire from the fire in Nanming. At the same time, a trail of fire is like a chain, which tightly binds the origin of the evil Buddha. The last wisp of fire turns into a huge seal, which completely seals the origin of the evil Buddha.


    Now, when we look again, we can only see that a layer of blue flame wraps the origin of the evil Buddha, and the flame continues to grow. On it, it even turns into the virtual shadow of a salary lamp and continues to suppress here.


    At this point, Mu Yi opened his eyes a little tired. After many seals, he was sure that even if the evil Buddha broke out in a short time, he could not break the seal, and this period of time was enough for him to recall the salary lamp and suppress it again.


    Because of this, he can safely use the salary lamp, but even so, he needs to reinforce the seal every half day.


    "How''s it going?"


    Seeing Muyi open his eyes, Hua Qianwu immediately asked. Fortunately, nothing came for half an hour, which made Muyi rarely wake up quietly.


    "OK." Mu Yi smiled, and a salary lamp suddenly appeared behind him, emitting a huge breath. Obviously, the salary lamp has also benefited from the continuous suppression of the origin of evil Buddha during this period of time.


    What''s more, although one of the three sources of faith has been robbed by Tao seed, the remaining two are also good for the salary lamp.


    Seeing the salary lamp behind Muyi, Hua Qianwu''s eyes lit up. When she was in the ancient road of the Yellow River, she saw that Muyi summoned rosefinches with extraordinary power. Now, with Muyi''s stronger strength, I''m afraid the rosefinches she can summon will be more terrible.


    And she can also feel that the power of the salary lamp can completely restrain those ghosts, which makes the next journey easier for them.

 Chapter 491

    "Hoo!"


    Soon after Muyi woke up, there was another movement around. I saw white shadows swooping down from the air. Looking closely, all these white shadows were women dressed in maid''s clothes, but their faces were bloody, like fish scales cut with a knife.


    "It''s said that Zhu Di killed three thousand palace maids. Could it be that these palace maids were buried here after they died?" Hua Qianwu was surprised to see the ghosts of these palace maids. She quickly said that although she was far away in the ancient city of Dunhuang, she still knew a lot about the Central Plains. Especially when she knew that she was coming to the imperial mausoleum of the former dynasty, she found a lot of information to see, but she knew Zhu Di''s cool trip that year.


    "No one knows the historical truth, but these palace maids are obviously tortured to death, and after death, they can''t enter reincarnation. They can only enter the underworld where Zhu Di is located. It''s really sad and pathetic." Muyi couldn''t help saying.


    "Then go beyond them," Hua Qianwu said.


    "Yes." Mu Yi nodded, and a light wheel suddenly appeared behind his head, shining brightly. Even in this fog, it is difficult to hide that light.


    "The Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva


    "You suffered a lot in your life, and it''s hard to be at ease in this life. I wish you happiness in your future life, dust to dust, earth to earth, and all glory to the future."


    As Mu Yi recited softly, the light from the light wheel behind his head shone on the palace maids who rushed down. At first, these palace maids were illuminated by the light, their faces distorted and struggled hard, but slowly, their faces became more and more calm. The light shone on them, gradually smoothed their wounds, and the cruelty and confusion in their eyes gradually dispersed, Seems to have restored my memory.


    Then, these maids bowed to Muyi Yingying, with sincere gratitude on their faces.


    When Mu Yi recited that the dust returned to the dust, the earth returned to the earth, and all the glory returned to the later earth, it seemed as if a road appeared directly in the air. These palace maids stepped on one by one, and then disappeared.


    Hua Qianwu was stunned until Mu Yi opened her eyes again. She couldn''t help saying, "are you a Taoist or a monk?"


    Even if she doesn''t understand it any more, she can hear that what Muyi just recited is the Buddhist sutra, not the Taoist Sutra. As a Taoist, reciting the Buddhist Sutra is transcendent, which makes people feel uncomfortable anyway.


    "Who says that a Taoist cannot recite scriptures?" Mu Yi smiled and looked up. Although he was a Taoist, he became a monk all his life in his dream last time. It was easy to recite scriptures. Even if he abolished the glazed Vajra body, he had a cause and effect with Buddhism, but it doesn''t mean that he forgot everything he had learned enough.


    The so-called "all roads in the world come to the same goal by different paths". It is still no problem to use the natural magic power to simulate the true meaning of Buddhism and read the original wish Sutra of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva. Even some of them are overqualified.


    "But you have a good way. Can you surpass all the ghosts?" Hua Qianwu couldn''t help asking.


    "How can it be? The reason why those palace maids were transcended just now is that they suffered a lot before they died and were extremely resentful, so they can be transcended. If they were the ghost soldiers before they died, they were loyal elite soldiers. After they died, they had only loyalty and could not be transcended at all." Mu Yi shook his head and said.


    "Well, it''s enough to surpass those poor women. As for the rest, kill them." Hua Qianwu said coldly. Obviously, the tragedy of those palace maids stimulated her, and she has never been a stingy murderer. On the contrary, she can become the master of Dunhuang ancient city. Her hands and behind her are definitely stained with blood.


    "Time is running out, so we''d better hurry." Mu Yi said. It took another quarter of an hour to pass these maids half an hour before they settled down. If they waste so much, I''m afraid they won''t reach the end in the end.


    "OK." Hua Qianwu nodded.


    Before, the two people didn''t know the target, so they could only collide indiscriminately, but now there is the skyrocketing light column, which is undoubtedly the best beacon. Although the fog is diffuse, they can''t see the distance at all, but that power can be felt even if they are far away.


    Muyi and Huaqian dance only need to move forward along the sensing direction, and they will certainly arrive.


    So the two continued on their way. Although the fog was filled, they could only see around. However, for the perfect strong people such as Muyi and huaqianwu, even if they kept telling, they could react in an inch at the critical moment. They didn''t have to worry about falling into a trap or hitting the mountain.


    In the hall of Tianshou mountain, Fu Zhen stood with his hands down, as if he had been waiting for something.


    "National teacher, the big array has been opened and communicated with the underworld. Yin and Yang turn each other. At this moment, Tianshou mountain has become a battlefield, and the power of the thirteen emperors of the Ming Dynasty in the underworld has begun to counterattack." a man of perfect level entered the hall and quickly reported it.


    "How soon can they get here?" asked Fu Zhen.


    "For three hours, although the big array has the ability to confuse the direction and surround and kill with dark forces along the way, it can only last for three hours." the strong man of perfect level replied.


    "Four hours ago, I didn''t want to see any of them here. Do you know what to do?" Fu Zhen said coldly.


    "Yes, my subordinates must stop them and prevent them from crossing the thunder pool." the strong man of perfect level promised that they were not included in the previous three hours. Although there were many strong people entering Tianshou mountain this time, most of the forces of Manchu and Qing Dynasty were also gathered here.


    Although they are not as strong as the strong ones who entered Tianshou mountain, they already occupy the favorable time and place, even the harmony of people. They have a large array and dark power. In addition, they may not be able to stop them all because they are familiar with here. Moreover, the National Teacher''s request is only four hours and does not say that they must destroy everyone, so he has this confidence.


    "Well, let''s go down." Fu Zhen waved his hand, and the man of perfect level left quickly.


    Then Fu Zhen opened his hands and led on the altar.


    "Amnesty, the fifth pill of the Big Dipper, return to the throne!"


    "Boom!"


    The hall shook violently again, and then another pillar of light rose into the sky. This is already the third one. Four hours later, it will be the time for the seventh star king to return. At that time, the Seven Star King will return. Even if there are more perfect level strong people, he will not worry, because everything here is under his control.


    No matter how big Tianshou mountain is, if a perfect strong man is on his way, he can even visit the whole mountain in half an hour, but Muyi and huaqianwu soon find something wrong. After a while, they find that the distance is not much closer.


    Especially at this time, the third pillar of light rises into the sky, leaving them little time.


    "There''s something wrong with this array." finally, they stopped in a rocky place. Although they wanted to go, they didn''t stop before, but they didn''t expect that this journey was only a little closer. According to this degree, it''s probably a few hours later when they get to the place. At that time, I''m afraid everything will be late.


    "Yes, this array can interfere with people''s vision and even consciousness. Although we felt close before, in fact, we just turned around in the mountains. Although we can get there bit by bit, it''s too slow." Muyi also nodded.


    "What good way do you have?" Hua Qianwu asked.


    "Unless you fly directly or break the array," Muyi said directly.


    "It''s unrealistic to fly over, and it''s even more impossible to break the big array." Hua Qianwu said flatly. Although she also knows that these two methods are definitely the best way at present, it''s a pity that she can''t think of the past unless she gives them wings.


    As for breaking the big array, it was only laid by the Qing Dynasty. Not to mention the two of them, even if the number is several times more, it can''t be broken.


    "Then you can only take the nearest way," said Mu Yi.


    "What''s the nearest way?" Hua Qianwu asked puzzled. In this situation, the big array can cheat even perception. How can we find the nearest way? I''m afraid the nearest road in your eyes is the farthest one.


    "I once learned geomancy from an elder for a period of time. Although I''m far from getting started, I can barely show people Feng Shui. Although this big array can blind my eyes and feel, the Feng Shui array here can''t deceive people and change, so the nearest road is under our feet," Muyi said.


    "Earth master? Feet? Then hurry up." Hua Qianwu''s eyes suddenly brightened. Although she didn''t know whether it was feasible, it was at least better than her helplessness at present.


    "Yes."


    Mu Yi nodded to Hua Qianwu, and then came to an open space to restrain his mind.


    The way of earth teachers lies in Qi. This Qi is not that Qi, but the Qi of the earth.


    The book of rites is cloudy, the weather is down, the earth is adorable and the earth and the trees are sprouting. The air here is the essence of heaven and earth.


    The earth master, if he wants to get started, he must first look at Qi. In fact, whether it is the earth, people, plants, animals, or even everything in heaven and earth, there is Qi.


    For example, people have blessings, disasters, grievances, anger and death. These are all Qi. The Qi of the earth should be more complex. The trend of mountains and rivers and the ups and downs of earth veins will naturally be different in different places.


    At present, Tianshou mountain, in the eyes of feng shui masters, is definitely a rare feng shui treasure land in the world.


    The so-called: Qi will disperse when riding the wind, and the boundary water will perish. The ancients gathered to make it not disperse, and there will be an end to making it. Therefore, it is called Feng Shui. The method of Feng Shui is to get the water first, followed by hiding the wind.


    Mu Yi''s mind slowly calmed down, and the world he saw gradually changed. Although the fog was still diffuse, there were many different Qi in the fog, some as clear as pine, some as straight as a mountain, some as a canopy, some as winding and floating, and even as small as a candle fire, which seemed to be extinguished at any time. This is the Qi of all things, which can also be described as a thousand images.

 Chapter 492

    Heaven and earth positioning, mountain Ze ventilation, thunder and wind, water and fire do not shoot each other.


    At this moment, Mu Yi''s eyes had no distinction between black and white. There was only the Qi of everything in heaven and earth. Even the surrounding fog could not stop this Qi.


    Huaqianwu stood in the distance, watching Muyi while guarding. Suddenly, she felt that Muyi had disappeared. Although she was still standing there, in her feeling, it was empty, which could not help but make her face more surprised.


    Originally, I thought that the local division was just walking and looking, but I didn''t expect this change in Muyi. This is no longer a simple Feng Shui division. As Muyi said, this is the local division.


    A geomantic master can be a part-time geomantic master, but it may be difficult for a geomantic master to see his back in his life.


    Fortunately, this situation did not last long. Muyi was in a trance, and then reappeared in the perception of huaqianwu.


    "How''s it going?" Hua Qianwu immediately came to Mu Yi and asked, with some expectation in her voice.


    "Yes." Mu Yi smiled and said confidently. Just now, he finally found a gap in the array through the means of the local teacher. Although it was the first time to show it, he also realized the magic of the local teacher. The sense of being directly integrated with all things in the world is really fascinating. It''s just that it''s too harsh to be a local teacher, And it is even more difficult to make progress. It is no longer suitable for today''s world.


    At the moment, he can enter this state mainly by virtue of his powerful mental power and the control of himself by the perfection level. It is hard to imagine how niannuer''s father achieved the division and was able to go far on this road.


    It''s no wonder that even Lao Jiaohua will be proud of him and feel more regretful. If the other party is still alive, I believe that the strongest person in the world will definitely have his place. Unfortunately, this road is too rugged after all. He died not so much in the Jedi as in the disallowance of the world.


    Since then, the local division has become a great influence. Even though Mu Yi vaguely touched the threshold, he will not humiliate himself, or even step into this road with painstaking and thankless efforts. Now he just borrows some means.


    "Come with me." Mu Yi said hello and immediately ran in one direction with Hua Qianwu. This direction seemed to run counter to the destination, but Hua Qianwu chose to believe in Mu Yi. In fact, at the moment, she had no choice. After all, she had to wait for her own arrival, and the situation had already gone.


    Muyi walked and stopped with Huaqian dance and changed direction from time to time. Finally, a burst of water came.


    On this day, there is a water vein in Shoushan mountain, winding and rugged, running through many small peaks, even hidden from time to time and reappeared again. It is very complex.


    After hearing the sound of water flow, Muyi showed a smile on his face. At least until now, he didn''t go wrong. Unfortunately, if he really started, it''s not certain that he can quickly get close to the top of the mountain by this way. Just like the means just now, the consumption is too large, and even Muyi can''t insist. Therefore, after seeing the terrain and water veins around him, he made a quick decision and chose the nearest one, It''s also the easiest way.


    Before, he told huaqianwu that the nearest road is at the foot. This sentence is not wrong, but this sentence is at the foot, not on the ground, but under the earth.


    Tianshou mountain is the imperial mausoleum. Its hinterland has long been connected to the whole Tianshou mountain. In this way, the nether world can be turned into one place and the earth vein of Tianshou mountain can be urged to the extreme. The water flow found by Muyi is the entrance.


    The rivers here are divided into the ground and the underground, one up and one down, representing the two points of yin and Yang. Above the earth vein, mountains and rivers are connected, and under the earth vein, mountains and rivers are accompanied by mountains and rivers. The so-called Feng Shui, here is wind, nature, which refers to the combination of gas and water. It is already clear how to go next.


    As for this array, it may change some conditions of Tianshou mountain, but it can not affect the underground and really change the direction of the earth vein. As long as Muyi moves along the earth vein, he will eventually find the source, and the source is the top of the mountain and the place where the light column rises.


    "Right here, jump down."


    When I came to the river, although it was difficult to see its appearance, the rolling sound could still tell that it was a big river.


    After that, Muyi took the lead in jumping into the river. Huaqianwu hesitated a little, but finally followed Muyi.


    As soon as I entered the water, the feeling of losing my sense of direction suddenly dissipated. Moreover, the river was clear, and I could see farther in the water than outside.


    In the realm of Muyi and Huaqian dance, although it is impossible to keep silent for a moment or two, they still have no problem. They move forward quickly like swimming fish under the water. Finally, Muyi speaks with his heart and spirit, and then takes the lead in diving down.


    In perception, it seems that there is no bottom. It is like an underwater monster, opening its big mouth and waiting for them to throw themselves into the net. However, they still dive without hesitation. The lower they go, the faster the water temperature around them decreases.


    It has been diving for tens of feet, and the surrounding water pressure is extremely huge. When ordinary people come here, they may have been oppressed and died long ago. That is, Muyi can move freely here, and there is no light and darkness here.


    When Muyi dived to the deepest place, a warning sign suddenly appeared in his heart. At this time, a dark shadow drilled out from the gap of the underwater stone wall. Even in the water, it was as fast as lightning. With a gentle swing, it had reached him.


    Almost without thinking, Mu Yi punched. The strong water pressure made his fist slow down a lot, and it took more effort, and the surrounding water flow shook up.


    "Bang!"


    Then, there was a dull sound, ripples shook, countless small bubbles rose, and the underwater became turbid.


    At this time, with the help of mental strength, Muyi finally saw the shape of the thing. It was clearly a water snake. Although it was only a human arm thick and thin, and its length was only ten feet, the whole body of the water snake was dark and covered with fine scales, and its head was different from ordinary water snakes. It was no longer flat, but raised high. Its eyes were right in front, and its mouth was open and closed, You can see two rows of fine teeth.


    At present, the water snake can no longer be regarded as a snake alone, but is evolving towards the dragon. If you want to come here, you can absorb the Dragon Spirit emitted by the imperial mausoleum all year round and let it begin to slowly transform. However, let alone a real dragon, even if you want to transform into a dragon, the time is calculated for hundreds of years.


    More importantly, the water snake survives in such deep water. Its body has long been as strong as King Kong. Even the hard stones will be crushed immediately after the collision, but the water snake is nothing different. Even its eyes are only cold.


    "Hum, in the past, you might have to spend some effort to win in this environment, but now..." Muyi sneered. Although the water snake is hard and powerful, Muyi has enough means to clean it up.


    "Disease!"


    The immortal Thornton wrapped around his wrist grew larger and went towards the water snake. At the same time, a faint dragon power was emitted from the immortal rope. Mu Yi had long suspected that the immortal rope was refined from the big tendon of Jiaolong, and even the spirit seal of Jiaolong remained in it.


    For other things, although Longwei is useful, it is only suppression, but for water snakes, this kind of Longwei is life and death.


    When Long Wei came out, he saw the water snake immediately lower his head, lying on the bottom of the water. Even Muyi could see the water snake trembling, and there was only fear in his eyes.


    "It''s just cheap for you."


    In the heart of Mu Yi, he laughed lightly. Then he saw that the fairy rope twisted against the water snake for a while. The body of the water snake quickly dried up. After a few breaths, the water snake was left with only one skin, and all the essence was swallowed up by the immortal rope.


    Any magic weapon is hegemonic in nature, and will devour power to promote evolution. This is an instinct, and shenxiansuo is no exception.


    But for a long time, Mu Yi didn''t bring the immortal rope into the sea. It''s not that he didn''t want to, but that it had already been occupied by the salary lamp dove. He had tried once before, but he didn''t expect to immediately cause the counterattack of the salary lamp. Although the immortal rope was extraordinary, he had room to retreat in front of the salary lamp.


    Therefore, Muyi just takes the fairy rope as a bracelet and wraps it around his arm, which is also convenient to use.


    At present, after the immortal rope swallowed the water snake, Muyi obviously felt that the immortal rope seemed bright for a few minutes, and even faintly came a feeling of joy, just like a spoiled child.


    Mu Yi smiled. At the moment, Hua Qianwu behind her was stunned. Although she knew that Mu Yi had a treasure that could bind people, she didn''t expect that the powerful water snake had no room to resist in front of her. Even she felt the dragon power just now.


    In her eyes, Muyi is becoming more and more mysterious. It is lucky for ordinary people to have a magic weapon, but Muyi has seen two things alone, and the salary lamp is obviously not an ordinary magic weapon, and the level is very high.


    What''s more, there was a bamboo stick in his hand. There was a powerful ghost in it. With her knowledge, she could see its extraordinary.


    As the owner of the ancient city of Dunhuang, Hua Qianwu is not rich, but she is definitely not short of money. But now, compared with Muyi, she suddenly feels like a beggar. She thinks that she only has a magic weapon when she sits in a city, and it is still a very common magic weapon. Even the immortal rope of Muyi is inferior. Why doesn''t it strike people deeply?


    Kill the water snake, Muyi waved to huaqianwu, and then quickly disappeared in place. When huaqianwu arrived, they found a channel under the underwater stone wall, and the two kept moving along the channel.


    The water snake is also a local overlord. Usually, this overlord has a sense of territory, so there will never be a second strong existence similar to the water snake within a certain range. Therefore, in the next section of the waterway, they naturally do not encounter other dangers.


    Just when they entered the water, there was a group of people sitting around in the hall. In the middle, there was also an altar, but the scale was much smaller. In the center of the challenge arena, there was a crystal ball. If Mu Yi was here, he would find that the crystal ball was almost the same as the crystal ball he had found in the secret room of the dead place.


    Among the people sitting around, one of them was the perfect strong man who reported to Fu Zhen before.


    "Two are missing."


    Suddenly, an old man opened his eyes and said seriously.


    "It should have been killed by those ghosts in the underworld," someone said.


    Each of these strong men is responsible for monitoring an area, so others don''t know what''s going on there.


    "No, those two are the perfect level strong ones. The ghosts that appear at the moment can''t kill the perfect level strong ones, and they disappear almost at the same time." the old man said solemnly. At this time, everyone knew that there was a situation out of control.


    Compared with all the strong people in Tianshou mountain, the two perfect level strong people are nothing, but at the critical moment, the two perfect level strong people can do bad things, especially when the other party is not in control.


    "Check, go to the people immediately. Start from the place where they disappeared. Anyway, we must find them. This time is of great importance. We must not exceed the expected existence. Otherwise, the national teacher will blame them and no one can get away with it." one of them said immediately.


    "Yes, we must find these two accidents. It''s best to kill them directly." others suggested.


    "The two perfectionist strongmen can only kill with the help of the power of the big array. Who is willing to make a contribution?"


    "I''ll go, you keep watching here," someone got up and said.


    "Well, it''s the most suitable for modo." someone agreed.


    "Well, with the token, you can rely on the power of the big array, which is enough to compare with the strong one who is a small success."


    Then, the tall man named modo turned and went out, and the rest of the hall continued to monitor the crystal ball. At present, there are nine people in the hall, including modo who has just left. All of them are perfect strength.


    It can be seen from the details of Manchu and Qing Dynasties.


    Mu Yi and Hua Qianwu didn''t know that they had become unstable at the moment, and someone had chased them. After they moved forward in the underground waterway for a while, they went up more than ten feet again, and finally came out of the water.


    "This is... The mountainside?"


    Seeing the surrounding scene, Hua Qianwu couldn''t help saying that at the moment, the deep pool they were in was just in the middle of the mountain. On the other side, an underground river rolled in, poured into the pool where they were, and then connected with the big river outside. In this way, the water flow was continuous.


    "Yes, this is one of the mountainsides. When you get here, the rest is easy to go. As long as you keep going up along the water pulse, you can soon reach the end." Muyi stepped on his foot, and the whole person directly left the pool and went ashore. Then his body shook slightly, and a mist suddenly appeared all over his body. However, after a few breath, his clothes were dry.


    "That''s great. I just don''t know if others can arrive ahead of time. Otherwise, I''m afraid we can''t catch it alone." Hua Qianwu also went ashore and stood next to Mu Yi.


    "We can''t manage so much now. If we find the eye of the array, even if we only destroy a corner of the array, we can definitely arrive in a short time with the strength of the strong man of perfect level, so we can be sure." Mu Yi said that he didn''t intend to change the overall situation alone. The best way is to gather the strength of the people, but the premise is to gather the people together first, Therefore, it is imperative to destroy the array.

 Chapter 493

    Mu Yi danced with Hua Qian into the water, and suddenly a gust of wind blew away the surrounding fog. Then a tall man appeared out of thin air. This man is modo. At the moment, he is one of the strong men of Manchu perfection level in Tianshou mountain.


    In addition to his tall figure, modo had a bare head and a fierce face.


    "I have to see you. It''s a mouse." modo sneered, but his voice twisted a few times, and his accent seemed to come from the West.


    Then, as soon as modo''s figure showed up, he jumped directly into the river and chased after Muyi in the direction of leaving.


    At the moment, Muyi and huaqianwu are blocked in front of the third pool. They shuttle all the way along the water pulse. The speed is more than ten times faster than the ground. Even huaqianwu is confident, but unexpectedly, the danger will come.


    When Hua Qianwu was about to jump into another deep pool, she was suddenly pulled by Mu Yi. She was a little puzzled. However, when she looked at the direction of Mu Yi''s fingers, she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Muyi refers to a dark stone. No wonder Huaqian didn''t notice it before. If it was just an ordinary stone, it would be impossible for Huaqian to change color. I saw that one side of the stone was covered with dense pits, as if bitten by something.


    At this time, Mu Yi flexed his fingers and a drop of blood fell into the water.


    Huaqianwu only felt that there was a moment of silence around her. It was a very pure feeling. Then the pool buzzed, and countless dark shadows jumped out of it. In an instant, it was covered with the whole pool, dense, and there was almost no gap.


    "What''s this?" Hua Qianwu was horrified. These shadows opened their mouths and saw sharp teeth flashing cold light. Maybe one or two were not worried, but at present, there are more than ten million in the pool.


    The thought that if you just jump down, Huaqian dance will pour out a chill from the bottom of your heart.


    "If I guess correctly, it should be a bloodthirsty ghost fish." Mu Yi said solemnly. If these little things are only a small amount, it''s not a worry, but at present, I''m afraid there are all these ghost fish in the pool, and the number has reached a terrible level.


    "Hum, no matter what fish it is, it''s just to kill it." huaqianwu secretly hates it, and raising her hand is a whip. In an instant, countless whip shadows fall in the pool, only to hear a roar, and the pool explodes directly. Countless bloodthirsty ghost fish turn into vermicelli, filling the surroundings with a pungent smell.


    "It''s useless."


    Beside, Mu Yi shook his head gently. Just now he felt very clearly. Although huaqianwu''s whip did kill a lot, there were no fewer ghost fish in the pool. On the contrary, there was a growing trend.


    Hua Qianwu obviously found this, so she didn''t do it again, and her face was a little more dignified.


    "What can you do?" Hua Qianwu asked.


    "Still thinking." Mu Yi shook his head. According to his cognition, this bloodthirsty ghost fish is very aggressive. As long as they invade their territory, no matter what, even if there is no life, they will be attacked. Moreover, these ghost fish are particularly sensitive to blood. Once there is blood, they will never die. Even across their bodies, they can smell the smell of blood.


    "Are they afraid of poison?" Hua Qianwu said and raised his hand to make a piece of gray powder. He saw that the powder fell into the water and was immediately eaten by the ghost fish. Then, there was a layer of fish corpses on the water. It seemed that they were all poisoned. But before Hua Qianwu was happy, the dead ghost fish were pulled into the water by a force and disappeared with a toss, Instead, more ghost fish show their heads.


    Now, even huaqianwu has no choice. Although she still has many means, even if it has some effect, it is only limited. The key is that there are too many ghost fish, which gives people a feeling of endless killing.


    "Don''t you have a fire? Set fire to them." Hua Qianwu looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "It''s no use." Mu Yi shook his head. Although Nanming''s arrogance away from the fire is enough to boil the water in the pool, it''s running water after all. He doesn''t have the strength to burn mountains and boil the sea, otherwise he can wave to wipe out these ghost fish.


    "Can your bundle of people''s magic weapons be useful?" Hua Qianwu asked again. After all, the previously powerful water snakes were killed without resistance. Although these ghost fish are in number, their strength is far less than that of water snakes.


    "It''s no use." Muyi continued to shake his head.


    "Can''t we turn back?" Hua Qianwu couldn''t help saying. After seeing these ghost fish, she didn''t want to defend the past. Let''s not say whether she could succeed. Just the dense ghost fish made her shudder. She was typically afraid of not fighting.


    "I''ll try." Mu Yi took a deep breath, and it was obviously impossible to turn back. If you want to move on, you must first get rid of these ghost fish.


    When neither the salary lamp nor the immortal rope could be used, Muyi instinctively thought of the talisman, but the general talisman obviously had no effect. Even the five thunder talisman could not kill so many ghost fish. At this time, Muyi thought of the invisible hidden talisman.


    The invisible hidden talisman has the ability to steal the sky. The so-called great road is fifty, the sky is forty-nine, and one of them is hidden. The invisible hidden talisman is created based on this, and the real invisible hidden talisman can even disappear from the world, even the sky can not be found.


    However, at the current level of runes, Muyi is far from being able to draw a real invisible hidden rune, but it is believed that there is no problem to hide from these ghost fish. Sometimes, killing is not the only way to solve the problem.


    Although there are many ghost fish in the pool, Muyi believes that these ghost fish are just entrenched in this water area. When they leave here, there will be no danger. As for whether the invisible hidden body symbol is effective, Muyi also needs to try to know.


    Although there are some risks, this is the only way at present. If we can''t break through the current level, we will fall short of success.


    Mu Yi sat down cross legged, and the invisible talisman flowed slowly in his mind. With the strength of perfection level, he tried his best to spy on the invisible talisman. The strokes were like rules, and finally formed a perfect talisman.


    Muyi''s mental strength was rapidly consumed. In his mind, it flashed over and over again. Finally, I don''t know how many times, Muyi finally caught the light. Although he still closed his eyes, Muyi''s hand had been raised, and a little white light immediately condensed at his fingertips.


    As Mu Yi imitated the picture in his mind, the light between his fingers became more and more prosperous. With the power of heaven and earth as the ink and the finger as the pen, Mu Yi directly drew an invisible hidden symbol in the void.


    When the last stroke fell, the light of his fingertips suddenly converged, and then a rune condensed by the power of pure heaven and earth appeared in front of him.


    Mu Yi opened his eyes and looked at the invisible hidden talisman in front of him. There was joy but also regret in his eyes.


    Although he tried his best to catch the light in his mind and took the opportunity to draw the invisible hidden body symbol, in fact, he was only half successful, similar in shape but different from God.


    Unlike ordinary talismans, this invisible hidden talisman can be drawn easily. The key is that its power increases with the understanding of this talisman. This kind of thing can''t be skillful. According to Mu Yi''s estimation, the power of this talisman is only one-fifth of that of the real invisible hidden talisman. Even so, this is the ultimate that Mu Yi can achieve right now. That''s the truth, Even the rules can''t be understood overnight.


    Although it is only one-fifth powerful, it is enough for now.


    "This thing can solve the ghost fish?" Hua Qianwu looked at the rune in front of Mu Yi curiously and said strangely. To tell the truth, she didn''t feel the power of the rune and couldn''t help but doubt it.


    "Of course not, but it can let you pass safely." Muyi put away his regret and said with a smile.


    This is not the right time to understand. Otherwise, he might continue to improve his power by continuing to understand with that light. Unfortunately, the time left for him is still too short.


    Even if it is true, his practice time is too short. He has many things that people dream of. If Mu Yi can fully understand, his strength and realm will definitely reach an unimaginable level. Unfortunately, up to now, he can''t understand many things, such as this invisible hidden body symbol and the soul wandering three realms symbol, These are all things that others dream of. However, Muyi will learn and sell them only when it is used.


    If Mu Yi is given three to five years to precipitate, I believe that even with the same strength, he can easily find a way to break through the ghost fish at present.


    "This..."


    Muyi doesn''t give Huaqian dance the opportunity to ask too many questions. Just a little, and the rune will not enter the eyebrows of Huaqian dance.


    Huaqianwu was surprised. At that moment, she even had the idea of dodging. However, in the end, she chose to believe Muyi, stifled her body instinct, and let the rune sink into her eyebrows.


    Later, she began to understand quietly. She believed that Muyi would not lose for no reason. Since he was so sure, there must be his reason.


    At this time, Mu Yi drew an invisible hidden talisman again. Although he painted it lightly, in fact, he still had some difficulty, but he did not hesitate to include the talisman in the center of his eyebrows.


    Although it is not the first time to use the invisible hidden body rune, Mu Yi''s feeling is particularly obvious this time. When the rune sinks into the center of his eyebrows, he clearly feels an invisible force, or the coming of rules, which separates him from the surrounding world, but in fact, he has a faint connection with the world.


    From an outsider''s point of view, Muyi and Huaqian dance seem to have become illusory, not real.


    At this time, huaqianwu has also figured out the function of the invisible hidden body symbol. After opening her eyes, she looks at Muyi with a trace of admiration. If she had used this symbol, she would never be found entering zaifeng''s Prince''s house. She can even touch zaifeng''s side unconsciously and capture it in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 494

    "Dare you go down?" Muyi asked, looking at Huaqian dance.


    "If you dare, the palace will dare." Hua Qianwu said without showing weakness. In fact, she said this because of lack of confidence. Otherwise, she could directly enter the pool. However, although she already has perfect strength, she is a woman after all. In the face of the endless ghost fish, she can understand her fear.


    "Remember, try not to do it underwater, otherwise no one can save you." Muyi then looked at huaqianwu and solemnly confessed.


    In fact, there are no restrictions on the real hidden talisman. As long as it is within the time range, there will be nothing even if you try your best, but the problem is that the hidden talisman painted by Muyi is far from reaching this level.


    In the past, Muyi didn''t even dare to do it. Now, although much progress has been made, if the driving force is too large, it will still invalidate the invisible hidden body symbol. Therefore, the best way is not to use force. Just rely on the body to pass downstream of the water. Even if you encounter the ghost fish, you can''t fight back. This is nothing to Muyi. After all, as long as the ghost fish can''t sense them, Even if you hit them, you will turn around and walk away without attacking them, but if you rashly arouse your strength, the consequences will be unpredictable.


    "Don''t worry, I know." Hua Qianwu also nodded solemnly. She also knew the seriousness of the matter, but even so, she couldn''t help looking at the pool, and even looked straight at it.


    At the moment, countless bloodthirsty ghost fish are still swimming in the pool. It''s impossible to be quiet for a while.


    At this time, Muyi had walked to the edge of the pool. After watching huaqianwu, she jumped in directly. At this moment, huaqianwu''s heart was mentioned in her throat. Especially after seeing Muyi jump, she obviously startled the ghost fish, so she was more worried.


    But fortunately, although the movement stimulated the ghost fish, she was more or less relieved to see them swimming back and forth and ignoring tuomuyi directly.


    Although the heart was a little cold, huaqianwu was a strong man of perfect level after all. After Muyi fell into the water, he also jumped down.


    After a while, she felt that countless ghost fish hit her. For a moment, she almost couldn''t help but start. However, at the critical moment, a hand stretched out and grabbed her hand. Her heart immediately calmed down, and her heart immediately understood. Then she shook Mu Yi''s hand, and they began to go downstream.


    Because there are too many ghost fish, they constantly collide with their bodies, resulting in a slow body. However, as Muyi predicted at the beginning, even if there are more ghost fish, there will be a limit. In particular, the more the pool goes down, the wider it will be, so the ghost fish will gradually become sparse.


    At this time, mu Yisong huaqianwu''s hand made a gesture towards her, and then they used their hands and feet together and were about to go upstream along the waterway.


    Not long after they had just entered the pool, a fog suddenly appeared on the other side, and then a tall figure came out. This tall figure was modo who followed Muyi all the way. Although he was in a hurry, Muyi was too slow at the beginning. He was able to get here so quickly thanks to the token on his body.


    This token is one of the hubs to control the big array. It can use the power of the big array. Although it is underground, it weakens the power of the big array a lot, it still greatly increases his strength when it is superimposed on him. This is also the main reason why he dares to chase it alone.


    "Unexpectedly, he ran away again, but he underestimated you." modo looked at the numerous ghost fish scurrying in the pool, and his face became more gloomy. He thought he would catch up with them here. After all, he knew that the bloodthirsty ghost fish didn''t dare to go in without a token, but unexpectedly, they didn''t know what means to avoid these ghost fish. No wonder they could find here, You can''t underestimate each other.


    "But that''s all for your luck. When I catch you, I''ll let you taste my methods." modo said, stretched out his hand a little, and the token immediately fell on his head, and then invisible waves hung down. Then he jumped directly into the pool.


    At that time, countless ghost fish rushed towards him like crazy, but as soon as they approached, they were twisted into powder by the invisible waves around him. In the pool, they were suddenly miserable.


    However, these bloodthirsty ghost fish did not fear and continued to rush towards him. Modo frowned under the water, suddenly pinched a handprint, paused for time, and the waves swept across the whole pool. All ghost fish trembled and then remained silent.


    And modo also disappeared quickly. After modo left, one side of the pool suddenly cracked, and then more ghost fish gushed out of it. Even there was a ghost fish hundreds of times larger. This ghost fish swam through the pool like a king, then identified it, put it down, and suddenly chased modo.


    At this time, Muyi and huaqianwu have drilled out from another place and have just landed, and the invisible hidden talisman is immediately invalid.


    Hua Qianwu gasped a few times. He still shuddered at the thought of the scene just now.


    "Recover quickly, I feel dangerous to catch up." after Muyi got ashore, he quickly said to huaqianwu, then sat down and began to recover.


    In fact, huaqianwu also felt it. Just now, there was a violent wave behind them. Although the degree was far away, it still surprised her. Therefore, after Muyi finished, she also sat down directly and recovered nearby.


    No matter huaqianwu or Muyi, they are not ordinary people. Although they feel the crisis, they can stabilize their mind. At this time, running away can not solve the problem. The best way is to turn around and kill the danger completely.


    Mu Yi, in particular, drew two invisible talismans before, which made him consume a lot. At this moment, nature will seize every minute of time.


    When the two men recovered, modo, who followed them, encountered a threat. Then the power of the big array made him kill more than 90% of the ghost fish in the pool in an instant. Then he swaggered after them, but he didn''t expect that a crisis came after him halfway.


    Then, before he could react, a strong force came from behind him. He almost instinctively avoided his body, but because he was in the water, his action was somewhat limited and he couldn''t completely avoid it. Then, he felt a pain in his waist and the whole person was photographed directly on the underwater rock on one side.


    At this time, modo finally saw what attacked him. It was clearly a bloodthirsty ghost fish that had grown hundreds of times. Its eyes were the size of a fist and scarlet. Even if it was just looking at each other, it made people feel cold at the bottom of their hearts.


    Its mouth opened, and its sharp teeth glittered with cold light. Without waiting for modo to fight back, the huge ghost fish had rushed towards him again, and its big mouth opened directly.


    Although modo was also a perfect strong man, he didn''t dare to gamble with his body about the sharpness of the ghost fish''s teeth. Just being hit by the ghost fish, he was very angry. Seeing the ghost fish rush up, he directly pinched a handprint. Even under the water, his surroundings immediately vibrated violently, and even the rocks behind him fell off.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the seal hit, he directly collided with the ghost fish, but modo felt a strong push, his body hit the stone wall heavily, and there was a tumbling between his viscera. A trace of shock and anger showed in his eyes.


    Although the ghost fish''s power is strong, it doesn''t mean that he can''t resist. It''s just that under the water, his power is greatly limited and can''t be brought into full play at one time, and the ghost fish occupies a favorable place. With a gentle flick of his huge tail, he will give full play to his power. It''s reasonable for him to fall in the wind for a moment.


    However, this was not the reason why modo could accept it. His heart moved, and the token he had put away reappeared. Then his body swelled out of thin air and printed again at the strange fish.


    Under the water, it suddenly stirred violently. This time, his body was just shaking, but the ghost fish went back directly. On his head, it was bloody and looked as if he had been hurt.


    However, this angered the ghost fish, and at this time, countless ghost fish poured in behind it. At a glance, there was no edge at all.


    Modo''s scalp felt numb. He didn''t understand that 90% had been destroyed before. Why did so much come out all at once? However, it was obviously too late to regret at this time. He ran away. At his speed, he was far from the opponent of these ghost fish, and even handed his back to the ghost fish, which made it more difficult for him to escape.


    So the only way is to kill this huge ghost fish. Only in this way can we live.


    At the same time, modo hated Mu Yi and Hua Qianwu. In his opinion, if these two people didn''t get into the groundwater vein like mice, he didn''t need to follow, he wouldn''t encounter these dangers.


    At the critical moment, modo swallowed the token directly with a big mouth. After a while, his face twisted as if he was suffering unimaginable pain. Even his body expanded again, almost more than one-third of the previous one. His originally tall body looked more burly and like a little giant. Although it was not better than that in the heyday of big slaves, it looked like this, It''s already terrible.


    Then, modo rushed up to the ghost fish. As soon as he stretched out his big hand, he clasped one side of the ghost fish, and then another fist hit the ghost fish''s head heavily. At this time, countless little ghost fish also surrounded him and bit him with sharp teeth.


    However, after the transformation, modo''s body defense increased significantly, and these ghost fish were difficult to bite for a time.


    And modo seemed to be cruel. He didn''t care about his surroundings. He just grabbed the ghost fish and threw all his strength down one punch after another.


    At present, at the bottom of the water, he can''t use most of his means, so he can only use this most primitive and violent way. The ghost fish are also struggling, which makes the surrounding stone walls and some ghost fish suffer, and the bottom is even more turbid.

 Chapter 495

    During the battle between modo and the ghost fish, Muyi and huaqianwu also opened their eyes and looked at each other. They could see a trace of shock. Although the distance was a little far, they could still clearly feel the strong wave coming from underwater. That power had faintly been able to press them.


    "What a powerful force." Hua Qianwu couldn''t help saying.


    "Yes, the other party''s strength is very strong. I''m afraid he came after us. Now we can be sure that we have been found. That man should come to chase us." Muyi said.


    "Above perfection." Huaqian dance said solemnly.


    "It''s too far away. I don''t feel very clear, but it''s specious. It should be a secret method to stimulate strength." Muyi thought for a while and said that he had seen it before and had fought with Lengyu at the beginning, so he still had a certain understanding.


    At the moment, although the power from underwater is very powerful, he always lacks something in his feeling, so he guesses that it is a secret method. However, he doesn''t know that modo uses the power of the big array, but really speaking, it is a secret method, but it will undoubtedly hurt him less.


    I''m relieved to hear that it''s just a secret method. Any secret method has a price. Especially when the other party has used the secret method, I''m afraid it will consume a lot even if he really comes. Maybe he can pick up a bargain at that time.


    "You can''t be careless. Since he dares to catch up alone, he must rely on it. Even if he uses the secret method at the moment, there may be other means at that time." Muyi couldn''t help but said, but didn''t despise it.


    "Don''t worry." Hua Qianwu nodded, indicating that she knew it well.


    At this time, the battle between modo and the ghost fish has come to an end. Although the ghost fish has survived here for hundreds of years, its strength is extremely terrible, and its whole body is invulnerable, modo is an extremely powerful generation. At the moment, with the help of the power of the big array, he is still excited with all his strength. Obviously, one plus one is greater than two, so even the ghost fish can''t bear it for a time.


    Modo looks crazy, one punch after another, and each punch will cause a shock at the bottom of the water, and a small ghost fish is dead around.


    As for the huge ghost fish, it also looked very miserable at the moment. One of its eyes was blown by life, and its head was blurred with blood and flesh. There was a big hole. The giant tail, which was originally powerful and matchless, was shaking and gradually powerless.


    Even the ghost fish showed fear in the other intact eye, but at this time, it was like crazy modo did not give it a chance to escape, and still hit it one punch after another.


    Finally, moduo''s fist sank deeply into the ghost fish''s head, almost to the elbow, and the ghost fish also trembled, and the giant tail stopped swinging. In addition to the faint trembling of the body, there was no threat.


    But modo didn''t give up. Instead, he put his hands into the strange fish''s head, and then exerted his strength at the same time. His arm muscles suddenly bulged high and high, and the waves shook out under the water. Then the ghost fish was torn by him. He was dead and couldn''t die again.


    When the giant ghost fish died, the ghost fish that were still wandering around seemed to be greatly frightened and fled one after another.


    Modo threw the ghost fish in half, then opened his mouth and spit out a token. Then his body quickly shrunk and recovered. Even under the water, modo''s face was still pale. After spitting out the token, he grabbed it with one hand and shook his body.


    Then, modo rummaged through the ghost fish, and finally found a pigeon egg sized ball, which was red and seemed to be beating gently.


    Modo was not too dirty and stuffed it directly into his arms. Although it had just become huge, his clothes were obviously not ordinary, and there was not much damage.


    After all this, modo didn''t continue to catch up, but turned back. With his current strength, he was unable to suppress the two strong men of perfect level. Therefore, the smart way is to go back to the previous pool and recover his injury before pursuing.


    Although moto seems reckless, he is not stupid in fact. How can he be stupid if he can become a perfect strong man?


    When modo turned and left, Mu Yi and Hua Qianwu on the other side of the seemed to feel something.


    "He''s gone," Hua Qianwu said.


    "I should have been injured," said Mu Yi. If you really use the secret arts, even if you win in the end, your strength will drop greatly, or even less than 50% of your heyday. At present, it is undoubtedly a good opportunity.


    "Kill?" Hua Qianwu asked.


    "Kill!"


    Muyi pondered for a few seconds, and a sense of obliteration flashed in his eyes. He and huaqianwu were very decisive people. Once he made a decision, he no longer hesitated, jumped directly into the water and began to return.


    Although it will waste some time to go back and kill the other party, in Muyi''s opinion, if the other party is allowed to recover and catch up, it will pose a greater threat to them. After all, a perfect level strong person who is still proficient in secret methods is a huge threat at any time.


    At present, if we can eradicate each other in advance, there will undoubtedly be one less threat in the future, which is more beneficial to them.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Muyi no longer hesitated.


    They soon came to the place where modo fought with the ghost fish. When they saw the mess there and the strength of the huge ghost fish, they both trembled. Although they didn''t face it personally, they could imagine the horror of the ghost fish just by looking at the body of the ghost fish and the signs of destruction around. As for the man who killed the ghost fish, it was undoubtedly stronger.


    However, since they have made a decision in their hearts, they will not give up at this time. Instead, they will speed up at the same time and kill each other before the other party recovers. Otherwise, once the other party recovers, they will be in danger.


    Besides, when modo returned to the pool, he directly sat on the ground and recovered. Because he came in a hurry and relied on a token, he didn''t bring any panacea, so he can only recover by himself at the moment.


    "Bad."


    After feeling the situation of his body, modo''s face was a little gloomy. He didn''t expect that only a ghost fish would make him fall into this situation. If he was on the ground, it would be easy for him to kill the ghost fish, but now it''s too late to say anything. He was impulsive before, and now he can only swallow the bad consequences.


    However, in his current situation, it will take at least an hour to fully recover, and after an hour, it will be difficult to catch up with the two people. If they really break through from the ground and ruin the great event of the national teacher, he may also be overwhelmed.


    Thinking of this, moldoo took the ghost fish''s inner Dan, which is the essence of the ghost fish. If it can be refined into Dan, it will also be good for his strength improvement. Unfortunately, he can''t start making alchemy at the moment, and if he takes it directly, he will not give up half his life without talking about the power of fury.


    However, since he took it out, he obviously had a way, but most of the inner pill would be wasted. Even if he was a strong man with eyes, he was a little distressed. After all, this kind of ghost fish that has lived for hundreds of years can never be met, and it is often difficult to meet.


    But in order not to affect the affairs of the national teacher, he can''t hesitate now.


    As he prepared to spread the secret law and extract the essence of the inner elixir, his face suddenly changed, and then he looked at the pool with a fierce face.


    Without hesitation, modo took away the inner pill directly, then took out the token, slapped it on his chest, paused for a while, and a mouthful of blood essence gushed out and fell directly on the token.


    After absorbing his essence, the token is shining brilliantly, and then merge with him.


    This is his last resort at present. For example, swallowing the token before does less harm to his body, but because it has just been used, there is no way in a short time. As for simple borrowing, it can''t improve his strength at all.


    Therefore, after feeling the two strong breath approaching quickly, he made a quick decision, directly used his blood essence to attract the token, and his mind was instantly integrated with the large array on the ground.


    Although he didn''t hesitate, his face obviously showed flesh pain. This mouthful of blood essence spewed out. Later, he needs to rest for at least one year. If he adds the previous injury, the time will be doubled.


    At the thought that he needed to rest for two years to recover from the peak, he showed a crazy killing intention in his eyes. His hatred for Mu Yi had already overturned the sky and was difficult to wash away.


    Mu Yi and Hua Qianwu just got out of the water. What they met was a crazy killing intention. A huge palm with fishy wind hit him head-on. The power contained in it made people fear.


    At this critical juncture, Muyi was not afraid of danger. Muyi had expected to be attacked as soon as he appeared. Therefore, when he felt the ferocious palm, he swallowed a breath directly, and a burst of thunder sounded between his chest and abdomen. Muyi''s body grew a little bigger out of thin air, and a light wheel appeared directly behind his head, A salary lamp goes up and down.


    "Open!"


    Mu Yi roared in his heart. Just for a moment, he integrated all the strength of his body. At the same time, his fist intention was condensed to the extreme and covered the surface of his fist.


    "Boom!"


    There was a sound of thunder out of thin air, which even made the whole mountainside tremble faintly. Then, in the eyes of huaqianwu, Muyi was just thrown into the pool, and then set off huge waves.


    The strong wind hit the face, but huaqianwu was surprisingly calm at this moment. He didn''t even care whether Muyi fell into the water, but directly attacked the figure falling from the sky.


    At this time, huaqianwu didn''t use a whip. Her hands were like thousand hand Guanyin. She immediately pinched a bird like handprint in front of her body. This time, it seemed to be an understatement without any fireworks, but it was almost to the extreme.


    Modo just knocked Muyi out of the pool with a blow. It was just the time when his strength changed. Huaqianwu took the opportunity to be close to the top. It was no sooner or later. His five fingers were like a bird''s beak and pecked modo''s heart gently.


    At this critical moment of life and death, there was no panic on modo''s face. On the contrary, there was only a touch of madness.


    Mo duo ignored it and let Hua Qianwu peck at his heart. At the same time, he also pinched a handprint. However, compared with Hua Qianwu''s dexterity, he belongs to that kind of overbearing. He holds his right hand falsely, and the palm of his hand seems to hold a cup. Then he came to Hua Qianwu very quickly.


    Hua Qianwu was shocked, but she didn''t dare to fight hard like the other party. She had to put her hands back quickly and block in front of her.


    "Bang!"


    There was another loud noise, and Hua Qianwu flew out directly. Although she didn''t fall into the pool, she also stumbled after landing. Her complexion was a little more abnormal ruddy. She stared at Mordor, especially the position of her heart, but she didn''t believe that the other party would take her without damage.


    At that moment, she gathered almost all her strength. Even if there was an iron man in front of her, he would immediately fall apart with a gentle peck. What''s more, the other party was just a body of flesh and blood. Even if he refined his body and was as strong as King Kong, the blow was more insidious and powerful, like a needle in a thick layer. It seemed to hurt the surface, but the strength was as deep into the body as a needle.


    The same force, a punch, with a needle, the consequences are absolutely different, not to mention the position of the heart.


    Since Muyi and Huaqian dance appeared, it was only two or three breaths. Modo was like a overlord. First, he slapped Muyi into the pool, then he took Huaqian dance, and then fought back to repel her.


    These two times, like a rabbit jumping up and a fox jumping, are almost to the extreme, especially the two opponents are still the strong ones at the perfect level. At the moment, modo is very powerful.


    After landing, modo looked at huaqianwu with disdain, and then his body shook and saw a wriggle in his chest.


    "Pooh!"


    There was a slight noise, and several small blood arrows were shot from his chest. This was obviously the strength that Hua Qianwu had entered before, but he forced him out. This skill alone made Hua Qianwu''s heart dark.


    "Your heart is on the right."


    At the same time, huaqianwu also confirmed the fact that although people with hearts on the right are rare, they are not without them. Even such people are either weak and unable to become a ¡¤ year, or they are gifted. Obviously, modo belongs to the latter.


    The fact also proved that her was not useless, but she didn''t hit the heart, and the effect was greatly reduced. No wonder the other party dared to accept her, but it was undoubtedly too late to wake up at the moment.


    Fortunately, however, she had aimed at Muyi for the first time. Otherwise, if it was her, the consequences would be unbearable. Even if she could take it reluctantly, she would certainly be badly hurt in that case, so she looked at the pool with some worry.


    From that moment to her subsequent attack, Mu Yi still hasn''t come out, although she fell downwind.


    "Yes, but you''d better go to hell with this secret." modo doesn''t waste time. After all, his current situation is not good. If it wasn''t for the power of the array, I''m afraid he would have been seriously injured just now, so he must kill them as soon as possible and then heal them.


    After saying that, modo threw himself directly. In the eyes of huaqianwu, modo was like an incarnation of the devil of terror, and she was full of monstrous flames. At this time, she also knew that she couldn''t escape at all. Only by fighting hard can she have vitality.


    At the moment when modo threw out, the pool under him suddenly rippled in circles.

 Chapter 496

    Muyi was slapped into the pool and was somewhat unprepared. The reason why he and huaqianwu dared to return to attack and kill was that the other party had been seriously injured. This situation could not be met, but even Muyi didn''t think that the other party had not used the secret method before, but with the help of the power of the big array. Even when they were seriously injured at the moment, they still used it recklessly.


    However, although the power of that slap was strong, it did not make Muyi afraid. When he was in Cangzhou, he had already fought with Leng Yu of daozhong Xiaocheng, so he had some experience of the strength of daozhong Xiaocheng.


    Although Mordor''s power is strong and powerful, it is more like a plate of loose sand. He can''t perfectly add every part of his power to Muyi. In this regard, it is far less than Leng Yu''s perfect control. If he drops his palm, his power will not leak, and he can play a power of 12%.


    In this way, Mu Yi seemed embarrassed, but in fact, he had been prepared before, and the strong colored glass did not die, but he was not hurt.


    After entering the water, he quickly adjusted, felt what was happening outside and waited for the opportunity.


    When Mordor rushed towards Huaqian dance, Muyi finally moved. He saw a dark shadow coming out of the pool like lightning. Mordor was overwhelmed and had tied him up. Then the pool burst open, Muyi flew out, and the years bamboo hit him hard.


    Modo didn''t seem to have expected this change. When he was tied by the immortal rope, he began to struggle hard, and his body grew a little bigger, but the immortal rope firmly tied him, and it was difficult to get rid of him for a time.


    "Pa!"


    Muyi''s attack was also fast and cruel, but after all, modo was a strong man at the level of perfection. With the help of the power of the big array, although he was underground, his strength still reached the level of small success of Taoism. Therefore, although Muyi was fast, he still tilted his head at the critical moment, and years bamboo just hit him on the shoulder.


    Years bamboo now carries more than a thousand pounds of power. Although it didn''t hit his head, it still makes modo unstable and fall into the pool.


    "Give it to me."


    Modo roared, and an endless array of virtual shadows appeared behind him, which seemed to have reached the extreme. The immortal rope made a dense sound under this force, as if it would break at any time.


    Muyi only felt that the immortal Suo was crazy devouring his mental power at this moment. Although the original voice told that heaven and man could not escape at all, Muyi''s state at the moment was too low and he had not reached perfection. Even if he had practiced the five dragon Shengshen method and greatly increased his mental power, he was still slightly inferior to the real perfection level.


    The integration with the salary lamp only made his strength perfect, but it did not enhance his mental strength, which is also Muyi''s biggest weakness at the moment.


    Therefore, at the moment, the immortal rope is far from reaching its limit in Muyi''s hands, but it is even more impossible for modo to break the immortal rope with his own strength.


    "Do it." Mu Yi sat down cross legged and increased his control over the immortal rope. At the moment, he was no longer able to attack modo, so he had to spend a thousand dances to do it.


    In fact, after modo was tied up, huaqianwu had quietly forced him.


    Modo roared, but shenxiansuo suddenly lit up one Rune after another. In an instant, he turned into a dragon and entangled him.


    Hua Qianwu came to modo in a flash. Although there was water blocking, she still pecked at modo''s right heart, and this time, she couldn''t make any mistakes again.


    This time, modo couldn''t dodge. He could only watch Hua Qianwu peck at his right heart like a bird''s beak. After a while, his eyes widened, and his originally swollen body immediately shriveled.


    Huaqian dance is right in the heart of modo. The heart is the key place of Qi and blood and the place where the heart gate is located. It is the key to anyone, even modo is no exception.


    Once the heart door was broken, most of his strength immediately disappeared, but the perfect level strong man had strong vitality. Huaqianwu''s attack was just like a fine needle. If it was replaced with absolute power, I''m afraid modo''s heart would have been shattered.


    But even so, modo''s body became stiff, and Muyi obviously felt that the resistance from the immortal cable decreased rapidly, so he didn''t hesitate to jump up and kill modo.


    The two attacked back and forth. Even though modo had all kinds of skills, he couldn''t show them at the moment. He could only roar reluctantly, and then watched huaqianwu hit his heart again, while Muyi directly hit his head with years bamboo.


    "Bang!"


    Modo''s body was stiff, his head and mouth were bleeding, and the look in his eyes was rapidly disappearing.


    So far, a consummation level strong man died under the joint efforts of Muyi and huaqianwu. Although it is difficult to kill the consummation level strong man at ordinary times, under certain specific conditions, the consummation level strong man is only a lamb to be slaughtered.


    When the bamboo fell, Muyi''s toes were a little in the pool, and he came back to the shore lightly. On the other side, Hua Qianwu also jumped gently. He also went ashore. Then Muyi waved his right hand, and the immortal rope fell aside with modo. At the moment, although modo was still angry and opened his eyes, he was dead.


    At the same time, a small token fell out of him.


    "I didn''t expect to have such strength under serious injury, but fortunately we were killed." Hua Qianwu said with lingering fear. If the other party wasn''t seriously injured, even if there were years of bamboo, it would be difficult to kill the other party. Even one of them might die, or even the whole army would be destroyed.


    "Yes." Mu Yi nodded and put away the immortal rope. At the same time, he also took the small token in his hand.


    "What is this?" Hua Qianwu couldn''t help asking.


    "If I guessed correctly, this should be the key to his strength. This token can make him use of the power of the big array outside." Muyi said. In fact, when a virtual shadow appeared on modo, he already guessed that after all, the other party has only perfect strength, but can give full play to the power of Tao. It''s not normal, and depending on his appearance, It doesn''t seem like a secret spell.


    At this moment, seeing the token and feeling the breath above, he can naturally guess the key.


    "With the help of the power of the array?" Hua Qianwu''s eyes brightened, and then took the token and felt it, "can we use it?"


    "I don''t think so. This token must have a special spiritual mark to use." Mu Yi shook his head. In fact, he had just tried. With his input of mental power, there was a rejection in the token. Obviously, he couldn''t use this token.


    "What a pity." Hua Qianwu shook his head. After all, if it can be used, the later plan will be much easier.


    "Although we can''t use it, this token can make it easier for us to find the eye of the big array. Maybe it will be useful at that time." Muyi said and put the token away. Then he groped on modo and found the inner pill of the ghost fish.


    "Here''s the inner alchemy. The corpse is useful to me." Muyi threw the inner alchemy of the ghost fish at Hua Qianwu and said directly that it was dividing up the booty. Although the inner alchemy of the ghost fish was good, it was far less useful than modo''s corpse in Muyi''s eyes.


    On the contrary, if you give huaqianwu modo''s body, I''m afraid she''s useless except whipping the body. On the contrary, the ghost fish inner pill is more suitable for her.


    "OK." Hua Qianwu nodded happily, then took out a small bag and put the inner pill in it. Then he looked at Muyi and wanted to see what he did with modo''s body.


    Muyi did not avoid huaqianwu and directly summoned the salary lamp. Then a fire dragon refined modo''s body. After a few breath, there was only a piece of ash left. In Muyi''s perception, the lamp oil of the salary lamp suddenly soared, almost a third more.


    The increase of lamp oil also relieved Muyi. After all, when suppressing the origin of evil Buddha in the future, the salary lamp doesn''t have to draw his strength blindly. These lamp oil is enough to supply the salary lamp for a long time.


    Just as Mordor died, in the hall on the mountain, several perfection level strong men opened their eyes at the same time.


    "Modo is dead," someone said coldly.


    "Is it that a strong man with a small success mixed in?"


    "It''s impossible, and the big array didn''t have any induction before, which shows that the other party is only perfect strength."


    "Modo carries a token, which should not fail."


    "Before, I could sense that he was using the power of the big array, but it seemed to be weakened by something. Then I thought of the two perfectionist strong men who suddenly disappeared. If I guessed correctly, they should be mice, find the groundwater vein and go up along it. There was a lot of danger there. I''m afraid modo was careless."


    "These two rats must be destroyed. They can''t destroy the national master''s plan. Send two people to stop them at the water vein node in advance."


    "OK, I''ll go with Gallo."


    "Yes."


    "No problem."


    At this time, Mu Yi and Hua Qianwu split up and continued on their way. Although they also knew that modo''s death was difficult to hide from each other, in that case, they could only kill each other. At the same time, they also accelerated their speed to prevent the enemy from catching up from behind.


    Moreover, both Muyi and huaqianwu know that when the enemy catches up again, their strength will undoubtedly be stronger, at least they should be far better than modo. However, they may not have the previous good luck. After all, there is only one bloodthirsty ghost fish, and it has been destroyed by modo.


    After another half an hour, Muyi felt that he was about to reach the end, but before that, a pillar of light rushed into the sky again. According to the inference of the Big Dipper, it was already the fourth star, and there was not much time left for them.


    However, when Mu Yi and Hua Qianwu drilled out of another pool again, their face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 497

    Before killing modo, Mu Yi thought that someone would catch up, but he never thought that the other party would wait on their only way early.


    And the other party is undoubtedly good at hiding the breath, so Muyi didn''t feel anything before seeing it with his own eyes.


    In the wide hillside, the water is rushing. After Mu Yi and Hua Qian dance on the bank, they are a little stiff and dare not make any moves, because not far away, the two figures have completely locked them and are ready for them. As long as they make any moves, they will be hit by thunder.


    However, the other party didn''t plan to start immediately, and Mu Yi took this opportunity to see clearly the appearance of the two people. They were both 50 or 60 years old, of medium build, looked nothing remarkable, and looked plain, but their feelings to Mu Yi were unfathomable.


    "Did you kill Mordor?" one of them swept coldly, but finally his eyes fell on Mu Yi.


    "Modo? Yes, we killed it." Muyi admitted frankly. In fact, even if they deny the other party, they won''t believe it. The killing opportunity emitted from the other party can confirm this.


    "It''s enough to be proud to kill modo and come here, plus you''re young, but you''ll die eventually," the man continued.


    "That''s not necessarily." Mu Yi sneered, the salary lamp slowly emerged behind him, and his breath was also improving rapidly.


    As for the other side, there is a dark shadow behind huaqianwu. If you look closely, it is the whip he used before.


    "Gallo, don''t talk nonsense to them, just kill them." the other said directly and coldly.


    "You are a member of the secret school of the western regions." suddenly, Hua Qianwu said.


    Gallo and the other people all looked at her, as if they were a little surprised.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect anyone else to know our martial brother." galo nodded gently.


    "Be careful of their esoteric fingerprints, and their attacks have the power to bewitch people." then a voice came directly into Mu Yi''s mind.


    Just after Huaqian dance had finished the sound, the two people moved at the same time and asked Gallo to hit Huaqian dance with a palm in the air, while the other person appeared in front of Muyi.


    It is the so-called expert who knows whether he has it or not. Just by this moving body method, Muyi has understood that the person in front of him is a strong enemy. More importantly, the other party can use the power of the big array at any time. In the face of that power, even Muyi doesn''t have much confidence.


    Even he did not use the immortal rope, because the other party''s strength is too strong, it is easy to form a stalemate. If the other party has only one person, once there is a stalemate, huaqianwu will naturally attack the other party, but now, if there is a stalemate, I''m afraid the man named Gallo will never miss this opportunity. As for huaqianwu, it is difficult to stop the other party.


    So at this moment, Muyi did not take risks, but his mind was integrated with the salary lamp, and the lamp oil was burning rapidly, making him as a whole as the God of war out of the flame, majestic and invincible.


    But when faced with absolute power, this prestige is suddenly not enough.


    It is obviously impossible to expect a perfect strong person to be careless. Since the other party will not make mistakes, it will not use stronger power, but compete fairly with him.


    Behind him, the shadow of the token flashed away, and a powerful force blessed him out of thin air.


    "Oh!"


    In the fire, a rosefinch bathed in the fire and collided directly with the enemy.


    "Boom!"


    There was only a loud noise, and then Muyi was shocked to see that his two palms passed through the rosefinch''s body, and then tore them on both sides. In a short time, the rosefinch collapsed and turned into a flame in the sky, and Muyi''s mind seemed to be knocked by a giant hammer.


    Although he had long known that the other party was strong, especially the power of the big array, Muyi still didn''t expect that the other party would be so strong, which made people despair.


    However, Mu Yi''s mind is firm after all. Although the strength shown by the other party is frightening, it is undoubtedly impossible for him to give up resistance.


    "Open!"


    Muyi immediately stopped hesitating, stepped out directly in front of the other party, and then punched him in the air. This punch condensed all the strength of Muyi at the moment, which can be described as the highest punch.


    When the man saw Muyi rush in, he showed a trace of disdain at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t even dodge, but also raised his fist.


    The two fists met in the air in a flash, and immediately made a sound like thunder. At the same time, a purple lightning flash away, and the thunder Rune between his viscera was also dimmed for a moment.


    A flash of lightning flashed. Muyi obviously smelled a burning smell. Looking at the enemy again, a touch of pain flashed on the other party''s face, and his body even became stiff for a moment.


    "Fire lotus, destroy the world and burn the sky."


    Mu Yi shouted loudly in his heart. The splashing Nanming Lihuo suddenly fused together in a strange way, and wrapped each other like a slowly blooming fire lotus, but the temperature inside reached the extreme in an instant.


    "Ah!"


    In the fire lotus, there was a scream. It was obvious that the other party was overwhelmed and finally suffered a dull loss. But Muyi didn''t show any relaxed expression. On the contrary, his face was more serious.


    The fire lotus may hide from other people''s eyes, but it can''t cover him. He can see the situation clearly.


    With the help of the short moment when the other party was paralyzed by lightning, Muyi wrapped the other party with fire lotus, but a wave also appeared on the surface of the other party, directly blocking the fire lotus out of his body. Even if the fire lotus was burning, he could not help the other party for a time.


    On the other side, huaqianwu also encountered the biggest crisis. Her opponent is the one named Gallo. The strength of the other party is only one line weaker than Muyi''s opponent, but she is still not an assassin she can resist.


    Muyi knows very well that he can''t continue like this, otherwise once huaqianwu loses, he won''t have any chance.


    "What should I do?" Mu Yi''s thoughts turned quickly. It was obviously unrealistic for him to open the last life wheel at present. Unless he was willing to explode the salary lamp, let alone that the other party was only relying on the power of the big array, even if he really achieved a small success of Tao seed, he would certainly not survive. But in that way, Mu Yi''s foundation would be basically destroyed, and whether he could survive or not is a problem.


    What''s more, without the salary lamp, how can we suppress the origin of evil Buddha in the sea?


    "By the way, the origin of evil Buddha?" Mu Yi suddenly trembled in his heart and thought of a possibility that even he was not confident, because at present, he had no way, either gambling or waiting to be killed by the other party.


    The former, although the consequences are serious, at least it is possible to survive, but the latter is almost a situation of death.


    Since his debut, Mu Yi has encountered such a dangerous situation for the first time except that he was chased and killed by Ning Wuque. Even now, he can''t help hesitating. At the critical moment, he will be disturbed by it.


    Thinking of this, Muyi clenched his teeth and knew the sea. The layers of seals formed by Nanming leaving the fire began to melt with Muyi''s decision. A trace of black light flashed away in the depths of Muyi''s pupils.


    With the unsealing, the origin of evil Buddha is ready to move again.


    "The Buddha said, I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell?"


    Muyi whispered softly in his heart. Finally, when the last seal disappeared, the evil Buddha origin broke out completely without restraint in the sea.


    "Boom!"


    An extremely evil smell emanated from Mu Yi. Even the two men on the other side of the battlefield couldn''t help glancing at Mu Yi.


    Muyi''s opponent is a broken lotus, standing in front of Muyi again. The original contempt on his face has disappeared and replaced by a sense of seriousness.


    "Crackling!"


    After releasing the origin of evil Buddha, Muyi only heard countless small sounds inside his body, and then his glass didn''t die, he also broke through the bottleneck and completely stepped into the sixth weight.


    At that time, a powerful force erupted from Muyi''s body, and even shook layers of ripples around. At the moment, Muyi even had the feeling that a punch could break the sky. Although it was a pure illusion, it could also imagine how much his power had increased.


    At the same time, his eyes all turned dark. Although his appearance had not changed, it still gave people the feeling of changing a person at a glance.


    Before, Mu Yi was as gentle as jade and as modest as a gentleman, but now he is like an evil Messenger, which makes people tremble.


    "Hum, playing tricks." Mu Yi''s opponent snorted coldly, but he knew he couldn''t let Mu Yi go on like this. He shot immediately. The huge force that couldn''t be restrained caused his strength to overflow and scream like a tear.


    Muyi''s mouth was slightly upturned and full of evil charm. Facing this fist, he did not give in. He directly squeezed his fist and hit it. Compared with the huge momentum of the other party, Muyi''s fist looked insignificant and light, but his speed was fast to the extreme. Just after the other party hit a fist, his fist had collided with the other party.


    "Boom!"


    The surrounding positions shook, and stones fell from time to time on the mountainside, splashing countless splashes in the pool.


    "Pedal pedal pedal!"


    Suo Jingchen stepped back three steps in a row and looked up at Mu Yi. His eyes were full of shock. Only he knew what degree his strength had reached at the moment, but even so, he still didn''t see any advantage in the face of Mu Yi''s fist, even half weight.


    But he only has this power with the help of the big array. He doesn''t think Muyi can also use the big array. Then his power at the moment obviously comes from himself. When he thinks of the changes that have just happened to Muyi, he vaguely guesses some. Therefore, the killing opportunity in his eyes becomes more and more intense.


    If he is only a perfect strong man, even if he escapes, he will not have much responsibility. However, if he is a strong man whose strength reaches the small success of Tao, he can''t afford the consequences.


    For a moment, he decided in his heart that he must not let Muyi go.

 Chapter 498

    Mu Yi fought hard with the other party, and the corner of his mouth was more curved. The punch just now was just a test of himself. He didn''t expect that when Liuli didn''t destroy his body and break through, his strength would increase to this extent, which was completely beyond his previous imagination.


    At the moment, with his physical strength alone, even if he is not the opponent of Tao Zhong Xiaocheng, he has far exceeded the general perfection level strong ones, not to mention that the other party is not a real Tao Zhong Xiaocheng, and his current strength is borrowed.


    At this point, Muyi finally had the strength to resist the other party. However, he untied the seal and allowed the evil Buddha to invade his body, causing huge future trouble.


    In fact, the origin of evil Buddha does not take away Muyi, but directly affects a person. Muyi is still that Muyi, and memory is still those memories. However, his behavior and some views are affected by the origin of evil Buddha, and imperceptibly change. Muyi won''t even feel wrong in the whole process.


    Before, Mu Yi was able to sober up and suppress the origin of evil Buddha, all of which depended on the relic brought by Nian Nuer, which made him like Zhuang Zhou Mengdie. In his dream, he experienced the sound of a little monk and understood the true meaning of Buddhism. Therefore, he could understand that I am me and understand what is true and what is illusory.


    With the help of the last power of the relic, he successfully suppressed and sealed the origin of the evil Buddha. However, although he rebuilt the Liuli immortal body, abandoned the previous Vajra body, and made it completely suitable for his body refining skill, in this process, the Liuli immortal body also absorbed the origin of the evil Buddha. Therefore, at the moment, the origin of the evil Buddha can control his body again, so that he can make a direct breakthrough.


    Otherwise, if only Muyi himself wants to make a breakthrough, I''m afraid he will have to wait until he opens up the last life wheel, unifies his energy and spirit, and directly reaches the perfect state, but at present, this process is ahead of schedule.


    Of course, the price is the change of Muyi at the moment, but there is actually no change in Muyi''s feeling, because his subconscious mind has been dominated at the moment. He feels that it is the most correct thing to unlock the origin of evil Buddha and that he is the real him at the moment.


    This is the most powerful and domineering place of the evil Buddha origin, which directly and fundamentally changes a person''s cognition. Of course, Muyi still remembers the purpose of his trip, remembers that huaqianwu is his companion, and remembers to kill the two opponents in front of him.


    After one punch, Mu Yi''s body seemed to have no weight and retreated lightly, but his retreating direction was the battlefield over huaqianwu.


    Suo Jingchen stopped his backward figure and saw Muyi leaning to the other side. He said in his heart that it was not good, but Muyi''s speed was so fast. At the moment, with the help of the salary lamp, he himself was a perfect level, just as with the immortal body of colored glaze, he could already be regarded as the strong man of the first half of Taoism, so Yu Bu naturally became great at this time.


    While Suo Jingchen clearly understood Muyi''s purpose, Muyi took a step under his feet, directly moved and shifted with Huaqian dance, stood in front of Galileo, and the bamboo in his hand unexpectedly hit Galileo''s head.


    In the face of the sudden emergence of Muyi, Garro was also startled, but he was a strong man at the level of perfection after all, and his reaction was extremely fast. Especially he saw the changes of Muyi just now. Naturally, he was unwilling to fight with Muyi under this situation, so he wanted to avoid it.


    But I didn''t expect that as soon as his mind rose, his waist felt tight, and his hands were directly bound.


    The sudden change shocked him and instinctively struggled, but the accident happened at this time. The bondage that he thought would be difficult to break away was opened easily. The dignity he just felt seemed to be an illusion.


    And in his stunned moment, the bamboo had fallen quietly in the years of Muyi.


    At the critical moment, Gallo still tried to avoid his head, but his body could not completely avoid it. He could only watch the bamboo fall on his shoulder.


    "Click!"


    With a crisp sound, Gallo''s shoulder had been broken by the bamboo of years. He couldn''t help humming, and finally reacted. His body retreated quickly, but unexpectedly, Muyi didn''t catch up with him, and the dark shadow around his waist also returned to Muyi''s hands.


    "Kill him."


    Muyi''s cold voice came into huaqianwu''s ears. It didn''t have half a temperature, and it was high and domineering, which could not be refuted.


    Hua Qianwu instinctively frowned, but he also knew that the opportunity was rare. Gallo had been injured and lost an arm. Although his strength was still strong, the strength he couldn''t play was not a threat at all.


    Therefore, Hua Qianwu had a little more confidence in her heart. Although she was unwilling to obey Mu Yi''s orders, she also knew that this was indeed the best opportunity. Naturally, she didn''t want to let go. Seeing her body move, she was already entangled with Gallo.


    At this time, Mu Yi turned around and had asked for Jingchen again.


    Just saw that her companion was wounded by Muyi, Suo Jingchen was already angry. Now she saw the contempt and disdain on Muyi''s face, which was like adding fuel to the fire.


    Although Muyi became very strong, in his opinion, Muyi should have exercised some secret method. Only in this way can he explain that he suddenly became so powerful. As long as it is a secret method, there will be a time limit, and it will cause great harm to the body. The better the effect of the secret method, the more serious the reverse phagocytosis will be.


    So Suo Jingchen still instinctively thought that the final victory must belong to him.


    "Beam!"


    Muyi looked at Suo Jingchen rushing towards him, calmly spit out a word, and then the immortal Suo wound around each other.


    He had just seen the strangeness of the immortal rope, and Suo Jingchen didn''t dare to be careless, and didn''t dare to let the immortal rope bind himself. Therefore, when he looked at the immortal rope coming towards him, he had quickly avoided, but although his speed was fast, the speed of the immortal rope was undoubtedly faster, and there was not much space for him to show.


    So after several flashes, the immortal rope still tied him, but fortunately he took off his two arms in time, so the immortal rope just tied his body and didn''t completely make him lose the ability to resist.


    "Twist!"


    At this time, Mu Yi vomited again. He saw that the dark immortal rope seemed to have been stained with more rich ink, and layers of dense scales were born on the surface. The evil Buddha poured into the immortal rope, which immediately increased the power of the immortal rope. At least there is no problem to bind Suo Jingchen for the moment.


    Then, Mu Yi thought, and the salary lamp appeared above his head, but at the moment, he obviously felt a faint resistance inside the salary lamp.


    "Bold!"


    Mu Yi gave a big shout in his heart and directly printed it into the salary lamp. The flame of the salary lamp trembled slightly, and then the resistance disappeared. At the same time, there was a trace of black in the dark blue flame.


    "Fire lotus, destroy the world and burn the sky."


    Muyi showed the same move again, but now there was the origin of evil Buddha, which also increased the power of this move several times. A blue fire lotus wrapped Suo Jingchen, but the fire lotus also dyed a layer of black light, making it look a little more evil.


    In the magic weapon, the salary lamp is even the best, and its power is infinite. However, in the past, Muyi couldn''t really give full play to it because of its low strength, but now, with the help of the origin of evil Buddha, the power of the salary lamp is finally fully displayed.


    Suo Jingchen was bound by the immortal rope, and then wrapped by the fire lotus. At first, he just struggled hard to get rid of the immortal rope. As for the fire lotus, he didn''t care too much. After all, he had broken this move before.


    But soon, he found something wrong. The fire lotus seemed to burn everything. He could even feel that the power of blessing was fading rapidly. This discovery surprised him.


    Suddenly, he was no longer in charge of the immortal rope on his body, but wanted to break the fire lotus in front of him, but he didn''t expect that once he relaxed, the immortal rope would be wrapped more tightly, as if he wanted to twist his waist, which had to let him divide some strength to fight against the immortal rope.


    On the other side, Hua Qianwu showed his divine power. A long whip seemed to live in her hand and constantly forced Gallo to retreat. Because the main right hand was abandoned by Muyi, Gallo''s strength can only play 50-60% at the moment. Although he has a large array of blessings, he is still at a disadvantage.


    Huaqianwu is even more powerful. With the passage of time, there are more and more whip marks on Gallo, and this force is slightly vicious and seeping into his body.


    Mu Yi just took a look and saw that Hua Qianwu would be fine. His whole mind was put on his opponent again.


    At the same time, maintaining the immortal rope and salary lamp made him feel difficult even with the help of the origin of evil Buddha. However, in the fire lotus, there was a scream of Suo Jingchen. After a moment of delay, the fire lotus finally burned through his strength. His clothes were burned less in the fire lotus, and his hair and eyebrows were burned out, Made him a real bald man.


    If it goes on like this, it won''t be long before Suo Jingchen will turn into ashes, and then add lamp oil to the salary lamp.


    However, under the circumstances of life and death, he finally performed the secret method, and suddenly broke the fire lotus, and even the immortal rope was vaguely trying to break free.


    Seeing this, Muyi did not panic, and even sneered at the corners of his mouth. He stepped out one step and appeared in front of each other when the fire lotus was broken. The years bamboo in his hand scattered a bright light. However, compared with Muyi, the years bamboo is the purest thing on him at the moment, and has not been invaded by the origin of evil Buddha.


    This is mainly due to niannu''er in the bamboo of the years. Seeing Muyi use that evil power again, niannu''er is very worried. But now she has no way. At the beginning, she just asked for a relic, and even she is a little suspicious. Even if there is another relic, can Muyi really recover?


    At present, the only thing she can do is to help Muyi not kill the enemy in front of her. After all, the other party is the culprit. Only by killing all the enemies, Muyi will not continue to use the power of the evil Buddha and may be able to regain control.


    With the blessing of niannu''er, the power of years bamboo is more powerful than in the past. Although she has not reached the perfection level, there is a soul Rune of perfection level. With both blessings, years bamboo seems to break through the limitation of space and appear on Suo Jingchen''s head.


    As soon as Suo Jingchen broke the lotus, he saw Muyi appear in front of him. At this time, a strong fear suddenly rose in his heart. Just before he had a reaction, he heard a slap. Then his eyes were dark and couldn''t feel it anymore.


    In front of Muyi, when the years bamboo fell, it doomed Suo Jingchen''s fate. His head was directly broken and splashed red and white. However, close to the direction of Muyi, he was separated by a force, which didn''t make Muyi infected.


    So far, Suo Jingchen died!


    "The borrowed power is borrowed after all. Even if my power is still a little inferior to you at the moment, it is not difficult to kill you." Muyi said softly in his heart, looking at Suo Jingchen''s body.


    Then, he didn''t hesitate to take back the immortal rope. At the same time, a fire dragon rolled around him gently. Then, he disappeared directly. Instead, the lamp oil of the salary lamp increased sharply.


    Although the use of the salary lamp consumed a lot of lamp oil before, there are still about two tenths left. Coupled with Suo Jingchen, the lamp oil of the salary lamp suddenly exceeded half, which is definitely a bumper harvest for the salary lamp, and it has never been a bumper harvest in the past.


    However, Mu Yi''s eyes then fell on Gallo. Although the other party was a little weaker than Suo Jingchen, he was also a strong man at the perfect level. After refining, he was definitely no more than the first Mo, so Gallo was already the lamp oil in his salary lamp in his heart.


    For those who directly refine the strong and increase lamp oil, Muyi has no burden at the moment, and even feels that all this is taken for granted. This is the case in this world. The weak eat the strong, and the winner enjoys everything.


    While Muyi killed Suo Jingchen, Jialuo and huaqianwu also felt it at the same time. However, compared with the excitement of huaqianwu, Jialuo was panicked. He didn''t expect that he was only two strong men at the satisfaction level, but finally evolved into this outcome.


    Mordor is dead. Although they attach importance to it, they are confident that there will be no problem for the two to come, but they still did not expect this kind of consequence. If his companion is dead, he may not escape bad luck. Not to mention that he has lost an arm at the moment. Even if it is all intact, he has no confidence to escape from the hands of Muyi, not to mention that there is a flower thousand dances around him, Let him have no chance to escape.


    Muyi didn''t even hesitate to come directly to modo. Years bamboo fell towards him again.


    "Even if it is, I won''t let you live." modo thought bitterly in his heart, and then wanted to explode. Just as his thought rose, his waist suddenly tightened, and then the power in his body began to be suppressed.


    Mordoton was shocked. He didn''t expect that the immortal rope still had this ability. The strength just stirred was like a receding tide and could no longer gather. A touch of despair flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 499

    Modo died and was refined into lamp oil.


    In the hinterland of the mountain, Hua Qianwu looked at Mu Yi with strange eyes, even with a kind of shock.


    The original desperate situation, with the outbreak of Muyi, finally killed the enemy, but looking at Muyi at the moment, huaqianwu felt uneasy.


    "Your strength is too weak." suddenly, Muyi looked at Huaqian dance and said.


    Hearing this, Hua Qianwu glared at Mu Yi angrily. Once upon a time, she, the city master of Dunhuang ancient city and the strong man of perfect level, was despised, and her strength was too low? If Mu Yi hadn''t just killed the two great consummation level strongmen, she would have directly retorted.


    "Little lady, thank you for saving your life," said Hua Qianwu.


    "Thank you. I have a way to improve your strength." Mu Yi glanced at Hua Qianwu lightly and said directly.


    "Oh, what way?" Hua Qianwu ignored the change of Mu Yi''s name and asked curiously. After all, who wouldn''t want to increase his strength? What''s more, even if you can only increase your strength in this dangerous place, it''s good.


    "If you integrate it, your strength will be improved again. Although it is still not as good as the Taoist seed, it can also make you surpass the perfection level." Muyi''s fingertips condensed a rosefinch mark, that is, the sub rune. At the same time, the lamp oil consumed 30% at once, which is equivalent to refining the lamp oil of a strong person at the perfection level.


    In fact, this consumption has far exceeded that of Yan Wushuang and Zhen pinger at the beginning. Obviously, Muyi has paid blood. After all, huaqianwu is a perfect level strong man. It is difficult to improve her strength with general sub runes. In Muyi''s opinion, it is undoubtedly worth consuming the lamp oil refined by a perfect level strong man.


    Hua Qianwu looked at the rune at Mu Yi''s fingertips, looked alert all of a sudden, even took two steps back quietly, and then looked at Mu Yi and said, "who are you?"


    "This seat is Muyi, and Muyi is also this seat." Muyi said faintly.


    "No, you are not Muyi. Although I don''t know what just happened, there must be a reason why you suddenly become so strong. Moreover, I feel an extremely evil smell on you, so you are not Muyi at all." Hua Qianwu stared at Muyi and said.


    "It''s ridiculous to just want to prove that this seat is not Muyi." Muyi shook his head and even smiled. He didn''t worry about Huaqian''s resistance or escape.


    "In fact, some things don''t need evidence, do they?" Hua Qianwu said suddenly after a moment of silence.


    "Yes, you are a smart man. Naturally, you know how to choose." Mu Yi said faintly.


    "If I don''t want to, I will die and be refined by you, right?" Hua Qianwu asked at Muyi.


    "This is the best way, otherwise you are not qualified to follow us. Instead of being killed in the end, we might as well do it and make you suffer less." Mu Yi''s voice was full of indifference.


    Over the years, niannu''er was very anxious. She found that this time Muyi was even more serious than last time. At least last Muyi would not do such a thing although her character had changed.


    However, just when she wanted to come out, Mu Yi suddenly knocked on the bamboo in the years. After a while, niannu''er lost her strength. Then a force cut off her visit and made her unable to go out.


    Hua Qianwu looked at Muyi with determination and seemed to want to see him through. However, she was destined to be disappointed. When she looked directly at her, Muyi''s expression did not change. Her eyes were still full of indifference, but she had a feeling that if she refused, Muyi would really kill her.


    Even for a moment, huaqianwu wanted to do it directly and would rather die than suffer this humiliation. However, in the end, she didn''t know what she thought. A trace of sadness showed in her eyes, but she didn''t do it.


    "OK, I accept." Hua Qianwu nodded numbly, then stretched out his finger and touched the rune on Mu Yi''s fingertip. After a while, the rune seemed to melt and disappeared at her fingertips, but then she trembled and a trace of pain showed on her face. The disappeared Rune flashed away in the center of her eyebrows.


    "Don''t resist." at this time, Mu Yi''s voice came into Hua Qianwu''s ears.


    Hua Qianwu generally closed her eyes and gave up the last resistance. The rosefinch Rune immediately integrated into her knowledge of the sea and integrated with her soul. So far, she can no longer betray Muyi.


    Then, a breath broke out from her, the first difficulty, the second difficulty, and then to the peak, senior and perfect, and after the completion, it still did not stop, but continued to grow.


    At this time, Mu Yi stretched out his hand, and the ghost fish inner pill originally collected by Hua Qianwu appeared in his hand. Then he directly swallowed the ghost fish inner pill with a salary lamp, transformed it into the purest power, and then poured it into Hua Qianwu''s body according to the connection of runes.


    After a while, Hua Qianwu showed a trace of pain on her face and couldn''t help humming. But at this time, Mu Yi didn''t have any pity and still poured his strength into the past.


    Gradually, the breath of Huaqian dance went beyond the boundary of perfection level and climbed to a higher level. However, in this process, a layer of black light was also dyed in the depths of her pupils, which immediately changed her temperament.


    If Huaqian dance was a fairy before, it has now become a witch.


    Finally, when the breath of Huaqian dance faintly reached the level of the previous two people, Muyi finally stopped. At this time, for Huaqian dance that has not gathered Tao, this is the limit she can reach. Even the reason is that she integrates the sub runes of salary lamp, otherwise she can''t break through the perfection level at all.


    The so-called gain and loss is the case. Although she lost her freedom, she got the power that many people dream of.


    When she woke up from the meditation, Hua Qianwu felt the surging power in her body, and her eyes towards Muyi became a little complicated. When she gave up resistance, she already understood the role of the rune, but imperceptibly. The original hatred for Muyi also disappeared at the moment.


    "Hua Qianwu has seen the Lord." Hua Qianwu said slowly to Mu Yi.


    "Now your strength is not inferior to those of the perfect level who rely on the power of the big array. However, you can''t perfectly control this power if you don''t gather Tao seed. Although your strength is higher than the general perfect level, you are still not an opponent when you encounter the real strong person with a small success of Tao seed. However, if you want to escape, you can escape and ascend to heaven in this seat After people, they may not be able to help you gather Tao seeds. "Muyi said faintly looking at Huaqian dance.


    "Thank you, Lord." Hua Qianwu replied respectfully.


    "Well, time is running out, let''s go on." Mu Yi greeted Hua Qianwu, and then continued to travel along the water pulse. In the process, he also separated a wisp of mind and felt his own changes.


    Huaqianwu is the strong one of perfection level after all. The power of faith she provides is almost equal to the sum of yunmengxuan''s three women. Originally, this power of faith should be swallowed up by the salary lamp and turned into nutrients. However, at the moment, it is forcibly extracted by Muyi, and then swallowed by Taoist species to speed up the growth of Taoist species.


    Muyi would never have done this in the past, but now he is domineering and subdues the salary lamp. Everything is based on himself. Only with the continuous growth of Tao species can his strength make faster progress.


    At this time, in Muyi''s knowledge of the sea, the origin of evil Buddha is still continuously integrated into Muyi, completely integrated with Muyi, regardless of each other. Therefore, Muyi''s strength is changing and increasing all the time.


    At this time, one of the main halls on the top of the mountain became extremely silent. This silence began after the death of Suo Jingchen and Gallo. There were only six of the nine Yuanman strong people left now, and all of them looked very dignified.


    "Modo is dead, and so are Suo Jingchen and Garo. Who can tell me how they died? And according to the fluctuations detected by the array, the power has clearly reached the Xiaocheng of Tao. Don''t you know the identity of such a strong person?" finally, the oldest old man in the hall said, although his voice was flat, it was full of severity, Even with a trace of impatience, after all, he failed to explain to the top three successive winners of the perfection level.


    "Elder, I have just checked. The identities of those two people should have been determined, but... At this time, one of them looked up and said.


    "Just what?" the elder looked at him coldly. The man immediately trembled and hurried to say.


    "It''s just that those two people can''t be a small success."


    "Impossible? This is your answer?" the elder asked angrily. If not, how could modo die? How did Suo Jingchen and Gallo die? If he had known that the other party had the strength of Tao Xiaocheng, how could he be so careless and just send two people?


    "One of the two is the leader of the ancient city of Dunhuang. Her name is Hua Qianwu. Her strength is only the perfect level, and she just broke through last year, and it is absolutely impossible to achieve a small success of Taoism. As for the other, her name is Mu Yi, who is one of the four flag leaders of the ear sect, Zhuque flag commander. He is young. It is said that he is only about 20 years old. When Pu appears in the Jianghu, he will die He soared into the sky. According to the investigation, his strength is perfect because of a magic weapon, and it is impossible to have the strength of daozhong Xiaocheng. If there is any doubt, it is that both of them have entered the ancient Yellow River Road and had a conflict with Prince zaifeng. Prince zaifeng sent a letter before and asked us to catch them alive. "The man dared not hide anything and replied quickly.


    In fact, such a long time has been enough to let them know the real identity of Muyi and Huaqian dance, but it is because they know that they don''t care much. In their eyes, Muyi and Huaqian dance are just young people. Even if they have perfect strength, it is a trick to achieve it with the help of magic weapons. They can''t be regarded as the real strong ones of perfect level, Therefore, no one will think that Suo Jingchen and Gallo will fail.


    But what people didn''t expect was that they failed, which had to make people wonder whether the intelligence was wrong, or what was beyond their control?

 Chapter 500

    "Muyi, flower thousand dance?"


    The elder sitting in the first place frowned and pondered in his heart. Indeed, according to this speculation, they naturally could not have the strength of Taoist seed Xiaocheng. As the elder of the imperial worship group of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, his strength was undoubtedly the strongest. He even had gathered Taoist seed, but the Taoist seed he gathered was a trick. Although it was a breakthrough, for decades, It has never reached a small success.


    It was precisely because he knew how difficult it was to gather Tao seeds that he did not doubt that they had gathered Tao seeds after hearing them, and even involuntarily began to guess in other directions. Either someone pretended to be the identity of the two, or someone sneaked in and escaped the exploration of the array, which led to successive failures, Lost three strong players in a row.


    In contrast, he was more willing to believe that someone had evaded the battle by unknown means, so people only thought that there was only Muyi and Huaqian dance, but in fact, there was a strong man with a small success.


    Moreover, this is not just the idea of the elder alone. Almost all people have similar ideas. It is not that they have little knowledge. It is because they know too much that they will not think that Muyi has the strength of Taoist seed Xiaocheng. After all, this is too ridiculous. No normal person would think so.


    "Elder, do you want to report this to the national master? After all, we can''t fight against the strong Taoist priest Xiaocheng anymore." someone nearby couldn''t help saying.


    "Do you think the national master will listen to your explanation?" the elder sneered and said faintly.


    The people around them were silent immediately. Obviously, they also knew that it was impossible. Since it was their fault, it could only be handled by them. Once the national teacher knew it, no one knew what attitude the national teacher would have.


    "Aodor, please accompany me." suddenly, the elder got up and said.


    "Yes, elder," said a middle-aged man respectfully. The others looked at each other, as if they acquiesced in the result.


    In their eyes, the great elder is also a strong person who has gathered the Tao species. Although he has not yet become a minor, his own strength has far exceeded them. If he makes use of the power of the great array, he is no worse than the real minor strong person of the Tao species.


    Aodor is not the strongest among the people, but his strength is definitely in the top three, one point stronger than Suo Jingchen.


    This time, the elder and aodor came out. No one thought they would fail. Even if they couldn''t kill the young and strong Taoist, it was enough to stop him from destroying the National Teacher''s plan. As for Mu Yi and Hua Qianwu, they were already dead in their hearts.


    No one will mention Prince zaifeng''s order at this time. They must avenge their dead companions.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, under the main peak of Tianshou mountain, the end of a river suddenly exploded, and the earth and rock flew with water. Two figures flashed out from one of them.


    These two people are Muyi and Huaqian dancing. They finally arrive at the source along the water vein, but there is no way there. It is obviously unrealistic to expect to dig the mountain, so they can only leave the water vein.


    But now we have reached the bottom of the real Tianshou mountain, and Muyi can clearly feel the fluctuations on the top of the mountain.


    Suddenly, Mu Yi turned and looked to one side, where two figures slowly emerged. It was the elder and aodor.


    "Muyi, Hua Qianwu? I underestimated the people in the world." the elder looked at Muyi and Hua Qianwu and said seriously for a long time. He thought there must be a strong one to protect them, but unexpectedly, he really saw each other, especially after feeling the smell of Muyi, he realized how absurd all the previous speculation was.


    In fact, the kind of Xiaocheng who was suspicious before did not exist, but now he would rather have such a person, otherwise it would be terrible at their age.


    However, he is obviously more afraid of Muyi. Although huaqianwu''s power is strong, it is somewhat unstable. He should break through with some secret method. Only power can not pose a threat to him.


    However, from Mu Yi''s body, he felt a hidden threat. If the power of huaqianwu belongs to rootless duckweed, then Mu Yi''s power has roots, which can only be felt by condensing Tao species.


    Although unwilling to admit it, this is the truth. Looking at Mu Yi, he even had a little jealousy in his heart. How unfair is God. He worked hard for half of his life to condense Tao seeds with secret methods. In the following decades, he tried every means to make up for the foundation, but with little effect, so that he still hasn''t reached the small success of Tao seeds, and even he can only stop here in this life.


    If he is the sunset, Muyi is the rising sun, representing infinite hope and possibility.


    "Can''t stay!"


    In an instant, the elder had made a decision in his heart. Muyi was too dangerous. If he was given enough time, he would certainly become heaven and man, and break through heaven and man with his own strength. He knew very well what threat such existence would pose to Manchu.


    Moreover, today''s Manchu Qing Dynasty can no longer afford any wind and rain. Even if the change of life against the sky is successful, Muyi and other great enemies must be removed to be at ease.


    "I think you''re not an unknown person of your native place?" while the elder looked at Muyi, Muyi also looked at each other. The other party gave him a feeling of speciousness, but he couldn''t see the real power. It was not only like a small success of Taoism, but also different.


    "My name hasn''t been mentioned for a long time, but if you want to know, it''s OK to tell you. I''m Ayan juero Yiyu, the eldest elder of the Manchu imperial worship group." the eldest elder, that is, Yiyu, said slowly.


    "Ayan Jueluo? It used to be the clan of Aixin Jueluo. Unfortunately, after today, there will be no such person in the world." Muyi sighed lightly.


    "Bold!"


    Aodor was furious when he heard Muyi''s words.


    "This person will be given to you. I only need to see his head." Mu Yi said without looking back.


    "Yes, Lord." Hua Qianwu walked out, and her name made Yi Yu''s pupil shrink slightly.


    "Aodor." Yi Yu said.


    "Elder."


    "Go all out." Yi Yu said solemnly.


    Aodor was stunned when he heard this, but then he solemnly nodded. He naturally knew that the elder could not aim at nothing. Since he said so, it was obvious that he recognized the strength of Huaqian dance, and even he had to go all out. The elder''s reminder itself explained the problem.


    In fact, he would not underestimate the enemy even without the reminding of the elder. The failure of modo and others undoubtedly sounded an alarm for him.


    "Elder, how about you and me watching a play?" at this time, Mu Yi said again.


    "But." Yi Yu didn''t expect Mu Yi to make such a request, but he agreed. Just in this way, the victory or defeat of another battlefield is particularly important. According to his estimation, his strength with Mu Yi should be in Bozhong. Even if one side is slightly stronger, it can''t completely defeat the other side. At this time, if a strong person above perfection is helping, Then the balance of victory will tilt.


    Therefore, the battle between huaqianwu and aodor, which side wins, will completely lay the victory.


    Hua Qianwu looked at aodor with a strange calm in her heart. Her eyes were like looking at an irrelevant person.


    Aodor frowned slightly, but he didn''t forget the instructions of the elder. As soon as he came up, he moved the token and received the power of the big array. It was different from the underground. At the moment, the surging power on him was obviously stronger.


    Then, aodor grasped his right hand, and a long gun changed from virtual to real, which could be absorbed into his body. This long gun was obviously a magic weapon, and it had a strong evil spirit. Obviously, the long gun didn''t know how much blood he had drunk and how many dead souls he had killed.


    A long whip also appeared in huaqianwu''s right hand. She didn''t see any action. The long whip has been flying in the void and set off waves of ripples.


    Finally, they moved at the same time. There was a burst of sound in the air. The two figures kept colliding together. The strong wind roared around and the sand flew away.


    The virtual shadow of the long gun and the whip is entangled in the air. The two magic weapons can''t tell the victory or defeat at a time. As for Huaqian dance, it''s the same as aodor, and the surrounding fog is gradually aroused. Only Muyi and Yiyu are calm in front of them. It seems that all fluctuations will slowly calm down and disappear after they get close to them.


    Obviously, this can only be achieved by controlling the power to a certain extent. In fact, Muyi and Yiyu are competing in another way.


    Yiyu won''t just watch the play because she promised Muyi, and Muyi won''t miss the opportunity because she put forward suggestions. Once she has the opportunity, both Muyi and Yiyu will definitely give a powerful blow.


    This has nothing to do with character and reputation. There can be no luck or carelessness in the face of life and death.


    "Rosefinch flag bearer, you have crossed the border."


    Suddenly, Yiyu waved his right hand, and the void immediately caused a shock. A dark shadow was stopped by him, and Muyi just smiled faintly.


    "The elder is wrong."


    Then, with a slight shock, the shadow broke away from Yi Yu''s blockade and went towards Yi Yu. The shadow was the immortal Suo. Muyi originally planned to sneak into aodor, but he was found by Yi Yu. However, he did not have any shame exposed, but controlled the immortal Suo to go towards Yi Yu.


    If it was the former Muyi, even if he did not abide by the rules, he would not sneak attack, but now Muyi did whatever he wanted. Just now he did put forward to watch, but who stipulated that he could not change his mind halfway? This is the Muyi at the moment, which only takes achieving the goal as the principle. Whether it is shameful or disrespectful is not in his mind.


    Otherwise, if he still cares about these secular ideas, he will not force Huaqian dance to integrate the rosefinch mark. In order to achieve his goal, he will never stop. This is the current Muyi.

 Chapter 501

    In the face of the immortal rope, Yi Yu didn''t dodge, but gently pointed out that the immortal rope trembled, as if it had been pinched to seven inches. Muyi even felt that his mind power trembled, and the immortal rope lost its power.


    This is also the first time Muyi has encountered this situation. After all, no matter how strong the immortal rope is, it must really bind the other party. But at present, Yiyu''s attack also makes Muyi understand that the immortal rope is not omnipotent, and no one can easily bind it.


    However, even if the immortal rope was useless, Mu Yi didn''t see anxiety on his face, but his heart moved. The immortal rope flew back directly and was still wrapped around his wrist.


    Then, Mu Yi raised his right hand and stepped out at the same time. He came directly to Yi Yu. Years bamboo light as if there was nothing to fight against each other. Looking at Mu Yi''s leisurely appearance, it seemed that he was not fighting, but playing.


    Yi Yu''s fingers flicked and seemed to be playing the piano, but the invisible fluctuations in the air and the continuous collision of bamboo over the years undoubtedly showed that the two were really fighting. Although there was no earth shaking momentum on the other side, they were undoubtedly more dangerous.


    Slowly, Muyi became more and more aggressive, and the power poured into the years of bamboo became greater and greater. The lightness on Yi Yu''s face was gone. Every time his fingers popped out, his clothes and robes would be encouraged.


    In the face of strong people such as Yi Yu, Mu Yi seems relaxed, but in fact, he is unprecedented solemn. The previous test is just his strength to adapt to the sudden increase of his body. Compared with Yi Yu, an old monster who has not lived for many years, his heat is still too shallow after all.


    However, when Mu Yi gradually became familiar with his power, he finally grew up and was shocked. His eyes suddenly burst into a pure light. In his body, a dark power was emitted, and the smell of evil rose into the sky.


    Feeling the breath of Muyi, Yi Yu frowned, and the killing in her eyes became more intense.


    "When you cultivate evil skills, you can''t regret your death." Yi Yu''s voice boomed, and a huge force came to him at the same time.


    "What''s right and what''s evil? Elder, can''t you see through?" Muyi said carelessly. The light wheel behind his head bloomed, countless small runes in his body lit up, and his body expanded a little. After all, he couldn''t completely control the surge of power. The leakage of power LED to the enlargement of his body.


    If he can perfectly control every force in his body, his body will not change at all.


    As soon as Mu Yi collected the bamboo, he directly welcomed it with his fist. Behind him, a dark salary lamp floated up and down, and was attacked by the origin of evil Buddha. Now the salary lamp is no longer the same as it used to be. Even Nanming left the fire with a hint of cold, but it is undeniable that this change makes the power of Nanming left the fire higher.


    Muyi was bathed in the flame, just like the God came to the world, and the surrounding void was shaking with his fist. For a time, Muyi was powerful, and even Yiyu was suppressed by him, but only suppressed. With the help of the power of the big array, Yiyu was a real success of Tao to some extent. From this, we can also see the strength of Muyi at the moment.


    However, even Muyi can''t last long. At the moment, Yiyu seems to be at a disadvantage, but Muyi is the real danger, because no one can stop this kind of outbreak when Yiyu is waiting for an opportunity and waiting for his weakness, even Muyi is no exception.


    Finally, after Mu Yi''s thirty-six fists in a row, his breath stagnated for a moment, and Yi Yu''s eyes brightened obviously. He directly seized this opportunity and launched a counterattack.


    After a long time, Muyi was wrapped by countless palms. Even if Muyi tried to resist, he was still hit. He flew out directly and hit a big tree heavily.


    Yi Yu follows her like a shadow, giving Mu Yi no chance to breathe.


    He was hit in the chest one after another. Mu Yi only felt his blood gas churning. If he wasn''t strong and powerful at the moment, Liuli didn''t destroy his body and reached the sixth weight, these palms alone would be enough to hit him hard.


    "Rosefinch."


    Muyi''s heart moved, and the lamp oil was consumed in an instant. At the same time, a lifelike rosefinch appeared in front of Muyi.


    "Oh!"


    In the face of Yi Yu, who followed closely, the rosefinch hit him with its wings.


    Yi Yu was in no hurry and clapped one palm after another. Although her body kept retreating, the rosefinch was getting smaller and smaller.


    At this time, Muyi suddenly pinched his fingerprints with his hands, and the whole body was in flames.


    "Three turns of fire lotus will destroy the world and burn the sky."


    Unknowingly, Muyi''s fire control secret has reached the third turn, which makes the power of fire lotus soar three times out of thin air. It is said that when it reaches the ninth turn, it will increase nine times. However, it is also difficult to practice this fire control secret. Even if the thunder smelting skill has been completed, the fire control secret is only the third weight, and it is far better than the glass.


    However, the most domineering place of this fire control secret skill is that no matter what level Muyi is, it has tripled on the basis of his existing strength. If Muyi was weak in the past, it can''t reflect anything, but at present, Muyi has barely been regarded as a small-scale strongman of Taoism, so the tripled increase is based on his strength at the moment.


    It''s just that the mind power consumed by fire control is also three times. Although the consumption is terrible, compared with the results, it is undoubtedly worth it.


    When Yi Yu completely smashed the rosefinch in front of him, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, his face suddenly changed. Almost without thinking, a handle of jade Ruyi appeared behind him. Suddenly, the light of jade shrouded him.


    But at the same time, a huge fire lotus wrapped him in it. If you look closely, you will find that the fire lotus has three layers, corresponding to the fire control secret of the third turn.


    The lamp oil in the salary lamp is rapidly consumed, but in the fire lotus, Yi Yu is also firmly protected by Yu Ruyi. The handle of Yu Ruyi is obviously his magic weapon, full of dignity. The golden light even vaguely restrained the fire lotus. More accurately, it should be the source of evil Buddha in Muyi.


    "Is this dragon spirit?" Muyi moved in his heart and guessed about the origin of yuruyi, but then a ferocity appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    "Give me a break."


    Mu Yi roared, and saw that the fire lotus suddenly became violent. Before Yi Yu could react, it exploded, as if the power of destruction was raging. It not only swept away the surrounding fog, but also a burst of earth shaking and mountain shaking, terrible waves swept across, and two people in the battlefield nearby trembled and flew out at the same time.


    Mu Yi, however, was not spared. His body stumbled back, but his face still had a ferocious smile.


    Detonate the fire lotus and hurt his mind, but as long as he can achieve his goal, it is worth it in his opinion.


    Even if the other party has jade Ruyi''s body protection, Muyi believes that under such power, the other party can''t be damaged at all.


    When the storm stopped a little, a embarrassed figure ran out of it. Even regardless of Muyi, he ran away without looking back. The figure that ran away was the elder Yi Yu. Obviously, Muyi detonated the fire lotus, which hurt him badly, and he didn''t even dare to stay.


    Seeing that Yi Yu escaped, Mu Yi wanted to catch up. However, as soon as his body started, there was a dizziness in his head. The so-called killing one thousand enemies would cost him eight hundred. Although he was lighter than Yi Yu, it was still a little difficult to catch up.


    After a little delay, when Mu Yi suppressed the injury, he had already lost Yi Yu''s figure.


    However, at this time, aodor on the other side was still entangled by Hua Qianwu. It''s not that he didn''t want to escape. In fact, when he saw Yi Yu leave, he planned to escape, but unexpectedly, at the critical moment, Hua Qianwu seemed crazy and attacked him at all costs, so that he couldn''t escape for a while.


    At this time, Mu Yi had already set his eyes on him. Aodor suddenly trembled in his heart. As soon as he bit his teeth, he planned to use the secret arts. Compared with his life, the cost of using the secret arts was not unbearable.


    However, Mu Yi didn''t give him this opportunity. Before he could show his secret skills, a dark shadow quickly tied him like lightning. The dark shadow was the immortal rope. Although Yi Yu could stop it before, it didn''t mean that aodor could do it. What''s more, he had to deal with the crazy flower dance.


    When the immortal rope tied him, aodor knew that the situation was over, because he obviously felt that the power in his body began to be suppressed, and the secret arts were directly interrupted.


    At this time, huaqianwu had come to him and pecked him gently on his chest.


    Aodor''s eyes suddenly opened, his body trembled, and the look in his eyes began to dissipate. Just before he fell to the ground, a flame wrapped him directly. After a few breaths, aodor disappeared and was refined into lamp oil.


    "Cough!"


    After all this, Muyi bent down and blood gushed out of his mouth.


    Hua Qianwu quietly came to Mu Yi''s back. Although she didn''t speak, she was on alert.


    Mu Yi nodded to Hua Qianwu, and then sat down directly. At the same time, he took out a rejuvenation symbol to stimulate him. After a short time, the rich green light wrapped him and continued to seep into his body. His breath was also visible to the naked eye, and his face became red and moist.


    After a long time, Muyi opened his eyes.


    But at the same time, another pillar of light rose from the top of the mountain. If Mu Yi remembered correctly, it should be the fifth way, that is, there are only two hours left before the last time, and the only good news is that he and Hua Qianwu have reached the foot of the mountain, and the surrounding fog can no longer stop them. As long as they climb the mountain, they will reach the final place, Can stop the final fate.


    "Lord, do you want to go up the mountain?" seeing Muyi wake up, huaqianwu asked directly.


    "No, someone is more anxious than us at the moment, but before that, we have to help them." Muyi shook his head and said.


    "Does the Lord mean the rest of the strong who enter Tianshou mountain?" Hua Qianwu asked.


    "Yes, even if we go up the mountain, it will be difficult to achieve great things. At this time, we can only succeed if we gather all our strength." Muyi said.


    "But they were blocked by the big array and it was difficult to get there in a short time." Hua Qianwu looked at Mu Yi puzzled.


    "Although we can''t break the array, we can open some gaps to let them arrive in advance." Muyi said directly. Then he took out three tokens, which were obtained by killing those people in the groundwater vein.


    But then he made another move. The token dropped after aodor''s death also came to him. Before, he deliberately avoided the token when refining the other party, so there was no damage to the token at the moment.


    So far, Muyi has four tokens in his hand.


    At the beginning, Muyi didn''t think of the use of this token. After all, it couldn''t be used without his spiritual mark, let alone with the power of the big array.


    However, just now, he saw that Yi Yu urged the token at any cost and escaped with the help of the power of the big array. The token seemed to be unbearable at last, and there were several more cracks on it. At that moment, Mu Yi keenly noticed that the big array seemed to have an instant stagnation, which had never happened before.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Mu Yi had some speculation in his heart. These tokens can naturally contact with the big array with the help of the power of the big array. To some extent, they can even be regarded as a part of the big array and even a node.


    In that case, what about destroying all these tokens? Will the array be affected?


    Although he is not sure, Muyi doesn''t mind trying. Anyway, these tokens are useless in his hands.


    Just do it when you think of it. Muyi grabbed one of the tokens, and a flame burst out in his palm and began to refine the token. Although the token can use the power of the big array, it is not hard in fact. With the burning of Nanming from the fire, the token began to melt slowly.


    At this moment, Muyi felt the fluctuation of the array more clearly.


    "Break it for me."


    Suddenly, Mu Yi was surging with strong mental fluctuations, and then collided with the token.


    "Click!"


    With a crisp sound, the token finally broke. Muyi also felt that the big array above his head seemed to have changed. A light wind blew, and the fog seemed to be lighter.


    "It worked."


    Mu Yi was delighted. It was just an experiment. It seemed that Nanming''s departure from fire was far less effective than mind impact, so he no longer burned Nanming''s departure from fire, but took another token and concentrated all his mind power to impact the token.


    "Click!"


    There was another crisp sound, and the second token was broken in Muyi''s hand.


    "No, the array was damaged."


    At the same time, in the main hall on the top of the mountain, several people stood up at the same time and said with horror on their faces that they knew what would happen if the array was destroyed, but at this time, the elder had not returned.


    "What to do? The other party seems to have found that the nine tokens can not only help us with the power of the big array, but also the base of the big array. Once the base is destroyed, the big array will be destroyed. Even if the big array cannot be completely broken, the big array will not be able to stop those people."


    "Cough, don''t panic."


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the hall. It was Yi Yu, the elder who looked a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 502

    "Elder."


    When they saw Yi Yu''s return, they shouted. However, when they saw the appearance of the big elder at the moment, they were all shocked. They all knew the strength of the big elder. With the help of the power of the big array, he could compare with the real small and strong Taoist. Even so, he failed, and even aodor folded in.


    There were nine people, but now there were only five people left, and the eldest of them was injured. Everyone''s hearts sank at the same time.


    "How much is left of the other strong men of perfect level?" Yi Yu asked directly after sitting down.


    "Elder Hui, there are twelve consummation level strongmen who have entered Tianshou mountain before. They don''t add Mu Yi and huaqianwu. They use the big array to overthrow Yin and Yang, communicate with the underworld, and kill five consummation level strongmen, and more than 60 other strongmen. However, the strength of Tianshou mountain''s underworld is reduced by more than 70%. At present, the big array is damaged, I''m afraid..."


    A person nearby said quickly, but when it came to the end, he was obviously hesitant and his face was a little heavy. If the big array had not been destroyed and did his best, he might be able to kill two or three perfection level strong people. As for the rest, they had never paid attention to them at all, because they could completely surpass the perfection level strong people with the help of the power of the big array, You can definitely stop them.


    But no one expected that there would be an accident during this period. There were two unstable factors, Muyi and huaqianwu. Not only that, they even damaged four of them. Now the big elders are injured. What''s more, the big array is being damaged. Although it is impossible to completely break the big array without destroying all nine tokens, even if it is only damaged, With reduced power, you will no longer be able to stop the strong.


    After losing the blessing of array power, they do not have any advantage in the face of those strong people at the perfect level. In this way, when those strong people pour their nests, they simply can''t resist. If they affect the National Teacher''s plan and lead to the failure of this event, they will die hard to redeem.


    "It''s a foregone conclusion that the array has been destroyed. Do you know what to do when you stop on the mountain road?" the elder took a deep breath and looked around at the remaining people.


    "Don''t worry, elder. We will stop the enemy if we are determined to die." the four people looked at each other and said in unison, but even they knew it was unrealistic. Now, even without the two accidents of Muyi and huaqianwu, there are still seven strong men of perfect level.


    Four to seven?


    Their only advantage is that they are familiar with this place. Although the large array has been destroyed and their strength is not as good as before, it is not comparable to the general perfect level. Moreover, the strong people of perfect level are scattered in the whole Tianshou mountain and can''t come at the same time.


    Therefore, to some extent, they do not have any advantages. The key depends on whether luck is on their side.


    "Well, if I meet those two people, I''ll retire." Yi Yu hesitated for a moment and said after all.


    Because he knew very well that at the moment, no one could stop Muyi except the national teacher. Unless his injury could be healed immediately, being brave would only cost his life.


    "Yes, elder." when they finished, they all stepped down. They were not stupid. They just had no way before, so they could only say that. Who is willing to die if they can survive? Fortunately, they don''t have to face those two people now, which makes them breathe a sigh of relief.


    After all, even the elder was hurt. Who of them can stop it?


    "Hey!"


    When everyone left, Yi Yu sighed and no longer suppressed his injury. His breath suddenly dropped a lot.


    At this time, there were two consecutive vibrations from the array, and the cracks became larger and larger. At the same time, the fog of the whole Tianshou mountain was slowly disappearing. Originally, we could only see around, but now we can''t help looking further.


    And those fierce and fearless ghosts are also slowly retreating, which makes many people in the mountain relieved at the same time.


    These ghosts in the underworld must not be taken lightly. Many generals in them are strong men of perfect level. In addition, they lead a large army and rush forward bravely without fear of death. No one can stop them. This is also the main reason for the death of those strong men of perfect level.


    Otherwise, if it was just the level encountered before Muyi, how could it kill the strong man of perfect level?


    As for Mu Yi and Hua Qianwu, fortunately, they went underground and went up along the groundwater vein. Otherwise, they would encounter these. Although they were not afraid, it would delay time. It was undoubtedly too late to get to the top of the mountain.


    With the destruction of the array, those who were strong at the perfect level felt it for the first time and showed joy on their faces.


    "Come on, time is running out."


    "Well, well, kill the mountain."


    In all directions, strong people continue to go towards the main peak of Tianshou mountain. Before, there was fog and great array influence. Even if they know where the main peak is, they can only keep going in circles and approach it bit by bit, but now, that influence has weakened to the lowest.


    Although they don''t know what happened and why the big array suddenly weakened, they firmly seize this opportunity.


    After Mu Yi smashed the four tokens with his mental strength, his body shook slightly and his face was pale. He was injured in the first battle with the elder Yi Yu. Although there is a spring charm, the spring charm is not omnipotent, especially as his strength becomes stronger and stronger, the effect of the spring Charm is also decreasing.


    After all, the rejuvenation talisman has a limit. It can recover 80% at the peak of his second difficulty, but it may only recover 60% at the completion. Now, his strength has been regarded as a small success of Taoism, and the effect of the rejuvenation talisman is even only 34%.


    So for a time, it was difficult for him to recover from his injury. He could only suppress it. But now, he collided with the big array several times, which immediately worsened his injury.


    "Well, let''s watch a good play for the time being." Muyi wiped the corners of his mouth and said expressionless.


    Opposite the main peak of Tianshou mountain, there is a slightly shorter peak, which is only a few hundred feet away. For Dacheng Yubu, this distance is nothing at all. Mu Yi came to the peak with a thousand flowers and dances and looked at the opposite.


    Although the fog is slowly dispersing at this time, it is obviously not enough to be clear at a glance. It can''t be seen a little farther.


    Mu Yi sat down on a big stone and began to settle. He must recover more before the last minute, so that he can decide the victory or defeat, not just cannon fodder.


    After settling down, Mu Yi swept his body. His main damage came from his mind. First, he detonated the fire lotus and suffered a counterattack, and then collided with the array with his mind power. In addition, his physical body was too strong and powerful, which was far beyond his mind power.


    Once the essence, Qi and spirit are out of balance, the consequence is difficult to control, just like the hand is heavy and the foot is light. It will not be stronger, but will reduce the strength.


    As for being slapped by Yi Yu on the chest before, it doesn''t matter. The strong glass doesn''t die. He has already recovered himself and is still improving slowly.


    "The power of faith."


    After feeling the situation of the body, Muyi finally aimed at the power of faith. The so-called power of faith is actually a kind of mental power, or mental power, which is driven by thought.


    Taoist temples, temples, sacred statues, accepting incense and being worshipped are the power of faith, but usually the power of faith includes the thoughts of all sentient beings, which is too complex for normal people to absorb.


    Muyi, because of the salary lamp, directly refined the power of faith into the purest power. Before, it was swallowed up by the salary lamp. Later, it was forcibly transferred by Muyi and allowed to be absorbed by the Tao species. In this way, the Tao species will grow faster. Moreover, Muyi also found that the power of faith after refining is a great supplement to the Tao species.


    If it is normal, Muyi is absolutely unwilling to make the idea of the power of faith, but now, his mind has been seriously damaged, he has been unable to control his body, his strength is difficult to play, and he will face a war next, so he can do the same.


    As his mind moved, Muyi directly connected one of the power of faith with the power of mind and spirit. After a while, he trembled all over and felt boundless pain.


    The power of faith, even if it has been refined, is not what he can absorb now. If his mind power is compared to tofu, then the power of faith is gravel, which is higher than his mind power at the level.


    Fortunately, the power of faith transmitted at the moment is not much. In addition, Muyi''s mind is firm and he is not moved at all. His mind and spirit power directly turns into a grinding plate and begins to erase the power of faith. Slowly, there seems to be a clear spring between his mind and spirit, which brings a cold feeling.


    The previously injured mind is slowly recovering under this power, and this power is the power of eroded faith.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi was overjoyed. At this step, he was obviously right.


    However, the power of a belief is too little and insignificant. According to this speed, it may take a day to completely recover your mind and spirit. If you put it in ordinary times, this speed has been very fast, and it can even be called divine effect.


    But now, he doesn''t have so much time at all.


    Therefore, his spiritual power connected the two forces of faith again. In this way, he occupied three of the four spiritual forces alone, namely yunmengxuan''s three daughters.


    "Ah!"


    The severe pain made Muyi tremble all over. He felt that his soul was cut one by one. However, at the moment, he was also cruel. The millstone transformed by the strength of his mind and spirit remained unmoved and constantly eroded the power of faith.


    More and more strength is integrated into his mind, which not only makes his injury improve rapidly, but also makes him feel that his mind strength is slowly increasing and more pure than before.


    "Not enough!"


    This situation lasted only a quarter of an hour, and Muyi was dissatisfied. At the same time, he turned his eyes to the last power of faith belonging to Huaqian dance.

 Chapter 503

    At present, there are four people planted with rosefinch marks by Muyi. Among them, Huaqian dance is undoubtedly the strongest and has reached the perfection level. Regardless of strength, Huaqian dance has actually surpassed Muyi in terms of realm alone.


    However, the situation of Muyi can not be explained by the usual theory. It has not only condensed the Tao seed early, but also reached the degree of small success of the Tao seed. The glazed Vajra body has made his physical strength surpass the perfection level. At the same time, although he has only opened up six life wheels, it is much more powerful than ordinary people to open up seven life wheels because he has condensed the divine power of this life.


    In addition, the salary lamp, the origin of evil Buddha, has created the Muyi at the moment. It can be said that his achievements can not be copied and there is no comparability.


    There is a kind of people in this world who are destined to surpass ordinary people''s cognition and are not bound by the so-called rules. There is no doubt that Muyi is such a person.


    And anyone who can have such achievements must be able to endure what ordinary people can''t bear and reach what ordinary people can''t reach.


    Muyi suffered enough pain at the moment to make people collapse, but he endured it. Although the power of the three beliefs made him recover faster, he was still dissatisfied and turned to the last power of faith, which came from the flower dance around him, almost the sum of the first three. Obviously, The strength of faith also has a lot to do with strength.


    "Boom!"


    After connecting the power of the last faith, Mu Yi only felt that there was a flash of thunder in his mind. For a long time, his mind was blank, without thinking, similar to entering an empty realm.


    In this realm, Muyi could not feel the passage of time, as if it had been a long time, but also as if it was just a moment. When he woke up, he suddenly found something wrong. His injury was not only all right, but his mental strength increased sharply. More importantly, he didn''t feel any astringency, as if it should be.


    Originally, the power of mind and spirit was invisible and colorless, but now, Muyi found that when the power of mind and spirit gathered in the center of the eyebrow, it showed a silver light and almost wanted to turn into essence.


    "How can my mind power change so much? Is it because I absorbed the power of faith?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking, but then he felt that things wouldn''t be so simple. Obviously, just falling into that realm, there were some changes he didn''t know, so my mind power increased sharply and even changed its form.


    However, this is obviously the best news for Muyi. After the sudden increase of mind power, he can control his body more freely. Even if the sixth heavy colored glass does not die, he can command like an arm. In addition, a feeling of round lump appears in Muyi''s heart, which is a sign of impending fullness.


    To practice is to cultivate the essence, Qi and spirit, in which the glass does not destroy the body represents the essence and Qi, and the life wheel represents the internal Qi. Then the last God refers to the power of the mind and spirit. The standard of achieving perfection is the unity and integration of the essence, Qi and spirit, so it is perfection.


    But this process happened to Mu Yi. Now, Mu Yi''s essence and spirit have far exceeded the standard, and even the level above perfection. However, only Qi, that is, Qi Da life wheel, has not been opened up and improved, which also led to his essence, Qi and spirit can not be unified and integrated, so he can not reach the so-called state of perfection.


    Although his strength has far exceeded this level, the realm is not the same as strength.


    Only when Muyi opens up the seventh life wheel, the seven life wheels run through the bridge of heaven and earth in the body. Only in this way can Qi be regarded as great success, and then the essence, Qi and spirit are integrated, can Muyi really reach the perfect level.


    "The last life wheel is coming."


    Muyi felt his body and knew that the final opportunity was coming. After all, his body, mind and spirit broke through the limit one after another. Driven by the two, the internal Qi naturally took a big step forward.


    If the strength of Muyi was only barely up to the small success of Tao, then with the breakthrough of mind power, he has firmly stood at this level. Even if he meets the big elder again, he can crush or even kill the other party.


    At this point, Mu Yi opened his eyes. After a while, Hua Qianwu next to her felt that the world suddenly brightened and then returned to normal. Nevertheless, she could still find the difference in Mu Yi, just like a sharp sword, which seemed to be no longer eye-catching, but it became more dangerous.


    "How long have I been settled?"


    Before Huaqian dance could find out the situation, she heard Muyi''s still indifferent voice.


    "Lord, it''s been half an hour this time." Hua Qianwu flashed an accident in her eyes, but she quickly replied.


    "Half an hour? Has the sixth light column ever risen?" Muyi continued to ask. At this moment, you can see hundreds of feet away, but there is still some fog, but hundreds of feet is actually irrelevant.


    "Not yet, but it should be soon." Hua Qianwu replied.


    "Well, have you ever seen someone go up the mountain?" Muyi continued to ask. Even if his mental power broke through, he could not perceive the situation on the top of Tianshou mountain, so he could only judge by borrowing the words of huaqianwu.


    "There are three waves and nineteen people going up the mountain from this direction. Some of them want to come here and are driven away by me." Hua Qianwu said.


    "Almost, we can also go up the mountain." Mu Yi smiled and stepped out. Hua Qianwu saw that Mu Yi moved and disappeared.


    In fact, just as Mu Yi expected, the mountain top was busy at the moment. The elder Yi Yu stood in front of the last hall with the only three perfection level strong men. Behind several people, there was the national master. However, even now, the national master still didn''t show up.


    As for the opposite side, there were still dozens of people standing, surrounded by a few people.


    Among them, there are only six people left in the consummation level strong, that is to say, during the time they went up the mountain, they sacrificed another consummation level strong. As for consummation, there is no doubt that they sacrificed more, but their efforts were not in vain. They not only killed one other person, but also injured the rest.


    Yi Yu''s injury was temporarily suppressed, but his face could still see a trace of paleness. If there were only six perfect level strong people opposite, he wouldn''t worry at all. Even if he didn''t heal at the moment, if he was willing to pay a certain price and the three people behind him, he could leave everyone in front of him.


    What really bothered him was Muyi and Huaqian dance, which had never appeared. He didn''t know what Muyi was doing, but he knew that the later the other party came out, the more dominant it was. Of course, the so-called night also had a certain time limit.


    If we wait for the seven stars to return, even if Muyi appears, the general trend is gone. In front of the national teachers who have freed up their hands, Muyi has only a dead end.


    "Manchu wants to go against the sky. Do you really want to be stubborn and doomed?"


    Among the six perfectionists, an old monk with white eyebrows and beard stood up and looked at the six people, one monk and one beggar. The remaining three were all dressed up in the Jianghu. Some should be old monsters living in seclusion, while others were imposing. There was no doubt that they were in power.


    At the moment, these six people are also injured. Obviously, they have paid a great price for climbing the mountain.


    "It''s no need to discuss what''s right and what''s wrong. You and I are their own masters. At present, only life and death are divided." Yi Yu said faintly.


    "What a man who only divides life and death, so the old monk has nothing to say."


    "Master puheng, why talk nonsense to them? At present, we are just rushing up to destroy their plan."


    "Yes, as long as you kill a few of them and dismantle the back hall, no matter what conspiracy the Manchu Qing Dynasty has, it will fail."


    "Kill them."


    Behind him, people kept shouting. It is estimated that there are few people left on Yi Yu''s side. They think they have the winning ticket, and they can make a name in history after paying so much.


    "It''s getting late. It''s just time to send you on the road." at this time, Yi Yu suddenly said that with his identity and strength, he is naturally qualified and confident to say this sentence. Obviously, he also plans to solve these people before Muyi comes.


    In fact, he had long suspected that Mu Yi was hiding in the dark, otherwise even an ordinary person would have arrived in such a long time, but he had no choice at the moment.


    "Amitabha." master puheng took a step forward and seemed to want to stop Yi Yu.


    Looking at puheng''s move, Yi Yu was expressionless, but a sneer flashed in the depths of his eyes. When the people went up the mountain, he didn''t do it. On the contrary, in the end, he asked the others to step back and deliberately let them go up the mountain. Otherwise, the people in front of him must be reduced by half regardless of the cost.


    "Big monk, don''t blame others for his death." Yi Yu''s voice suddenly sounded in puheng''s ear, but when he heard the voice, puheng''s face changed, because he suddenly felt a powerful force holding him down and couldn''t escape. He could only watch Yi Yu come to him and press him with a light palm.


    At this moment, puheng agitated his whole body to block this palm. When his hands touched, he finally understood what Yi Yu said, but it was too late to repent.


    "Pa!"


    Yi Yu''s slap directly fell on puheng''s head. With a clear sound, puheng''s head exploded directly.


    With one blow, puheng was killed, and the rest were startled. It seemed that Yi Yu would be so powerful that even the strong man of perfect level could not take a move in his hand.


    Just when everyone was stunned, Yi Yu flashed an abnormal blush on his face and his body trembled slightly.


    "Together, he''s hurt."


    The remaining five perfectionists in the opposite side reacted immediately. At this time, even if Yi Yu is strong, they can only harden their scalp. Otherwise, if they escape, they will die faster and break one by one.


    Three of them chose to join hands and kill Yi Yu together. The remaining two greeted the three people behind Yi Yu. If they were only two of them, they would never be able to compete with the three, but they had more people.


    At that time, the square in front of the main hall was slaughtered. At the foot, the blood was gradually dyed red, but no one found that all the blood slowly penetrated into the ground. In fact, not just now, if someone had been careful before, he would have found that all the strong people who died in Tianshou mountain had the same ending.


    Only those who were killed by Muyi and then refined did not leave half of them.

 Chapter 504

    The killing is constantly going on, and the blood gradually turns the ground red. At the moment, not far away, two people standing in the shadow are watching all this. These two people are Muyi and Huaqian dance. At the moment of the outbreak of the war, they have appeared here, but no one can find them.


    In fact, Mu Yi and Hua Qianwu seem to be a little vague around at the moment, and there is no breath leakage. In addition, they are standing in the shadow, which is naturally difficult to be found.


    In addition to these people''s minds and spirits in the battlefield, another reason is that Muyi uses invisible hidden runes.


    Before Muyi''s mental strength broke through, the void talisman was still a little hard, but with the breakthrough, the consumption brought by it was negligible, and the effect was obviously stronger. Otherwise, even if the two people used the talisman, under such a close distance and with a large array shrouded over their heads, the elder Yi Yu should be able to find it. But now, no one has found it, Including Yi Yu.


    Huaqianwu stands behind Muyi and doesn''t care. It''s more like a puppet. It''s different from Zhen pinger or Yan. They chose their own path at the beginning, but huaqianwu was forced by Muyi. Naturally, the two will not be the same.


    The only difference is that they will not and can not betray Muyi.


    "What a feast." Mu Yi looked at the battlefield and said slowly. He even had an evil smile on his face, but he didn''t intend to help. It seems that death and killing are what he appreciates most.


    "Unfortunately, if only they could be swallowed up and refined into lamp oil."


    Looking at the constant death of people, Muyi suddenly said that behind him, huaqianwu only shuddered. Although she was never afraid and used to death, Muyi was essentially indifferent.


    At this time, the field has reached the most tragic moment. The three perfectionist strongmen who besieged Yi Yu have been killed and injured. As for Yi Yu, he is also decorated. After all, he wants to suppress the injury at the moment, which is far from the peak state.


    Otherwise, even if the six perfectionists work together, he can easily kill them.


    On the other hand, almost one-third of the dozens of the second difficult peak strongmen have died, and there are only two of the consummation level strongmen of the three sacrificial groups, which seem to be in danger at any time, but the two consummation level strongmen are also uncomfortable. After all, at the moment, the other party can use the power of the big array to some extent, even if there are not many, but there are some.


    At this point, any force may overwhelm the other end of the scale.


    "Open!"


    At this time, the sky suddenly came to drink, and then a chant, a sudden light between heaven and earth.


    Mu Yi looked up at the same time, and the silver light flashed in his eyes. The picture he saw was already different. In his eyes, he saw a bright light splitting down and finally falling on the array. This light was actually a sword light, full of incredible majesty and unimaginable power.


    "This is the power of heaven and man?" Mu Yi''s heart moved, and he already had the answer. No one can send a powerful sword except heaven and man.


    Did someone come? It''s impossible. Unless it''s reckless, heaven and man can''t do it.


    A thought just came up in Muyi''s heart, and then he pressed it down. If heaven and man came, he wouldn''t wait until now. Moreover, although the sword seemed terrible, it always gave people a stiff feeling.


    At this time, the head shook and then collapsed.


    At this moment, countless places in Tianshou mountain shook at the same time, as if they had been blown open. In the hall where Yi Yu and others were located, the crystal ball also burst and turned into pieces. The array that had been shrouded over Tianshou mountain was finally broken.


    The changes caused by the earthquake are shaking.


    The sudden change surprised the people who were fighting, and then quickly separated to form a confrontation again. However, there were already dead bodies under their feet.


    "Boundless Heavenly Master."


    A voice came. At first, I thought it was still far away, but when the last word fell, it was close to my ears. People only felt a flower in front of them, and a young Taoist in Taoist robes appeared in the scene.


    The reason why he was young was relative to those present. The Taoist looked only about 30. His face was like Zhu Yu, his eyes were like cold stars, and there was no breath on his body. However, no one dared to underestimate him in the field, because just that sound caused the earth to shake and the mountains to open, which was spitting out from his mouth.


    Moreover, his strength can be imagined if he can break a large array. Although the large array is broken and cracked at the moment, people still dare not underestimate it. After all, if it is a large array in its heyday, only the strongest can break it from the outside.


    "I''ve seen little Heavenly Master."


    At the moment, among the rest of the crowd, it seemed that someone knew the young Taoist and called out directly.


    In this world, there is only one person who can be honored as a Heavenly Master, that is the most powerful person in Longhu Mountain. Although a small word is added in front of the Heavenly Master at the moment, it is enough to explain its meaning.


    "It turned out that the next generation of heavenly masters from Longhu Mountain came. It was really a lost welcome." Yi Yu looked at each other like an accident and took it for granted.


    Such a big movement in Tianshou mountain is obviously unlikely if it is only the arrival of some strong people below the level of perfection. However, the real small and strong people of Tao didn''t step in at the beginning and didn''t appear until the critical moment.


    Yiyu couldn''t help thinking of Muyi at the moment. If Muyi didn''t destroy the big array, it would be so easy for the little Heavenly Master to break the big array from the outside, even if he had the decree of heaven and man.


    In fact, the reason why the little Heavenly Master broke the formation just now was still based on a decree of heaven and man.


    The son of heaven has a decree, but he carries it according to heaven, and the people of heaven also have a decree. I am the will of heaven.


    The so-called decree is a decree that carries the power of heaven and man. It encapsulates the strike of heaven and man. However, the requirements of this decree are extremely harsh. Ordinary paper can''t carry the power of heaven and man at all, so even heaven and man can''t measure the decree.


    On weekdays, only the important people around us will be worthy of heaven and man to spend a huge price to make a heaven and man decree for self-defense. As long as we don''t meet heaven and man, under the decree, all sentient beings will have ants.


    It can only be said that it is very normal for the little Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain to carry a decree of heaven and man at any time, but Yi Yu has to treat it seriously. After all, no one knows whether the other party has a second decree.


    Moreover, even if there is no Dharma, the little heavenly master himself is also a strong man of daozhong Xiaocheng. Even before Yi Yu was injured, he dare not say he can win, not to mention now, so whether the other party has Dharma or not is not important. The key is the other party''s attitude.


    The little Heavenly Master is not really as young as he looks. In fact, the little Heavenly Master became famous in the Jianghu 20 years ago. If you really want to say, he should be the only person of the same generation as Nian. However, at that time, the other party was not even a strong man of perfect level.


    At that time, Yi Yu was absolutely qualified to look down on each other, but now, twenty years later, the other party has made rapid progress and become a strong person in Taoism, and he is almost standing still and making little progress.


    Looking at the little Heavenly Master in front of her and thinking of the previous Muyi, Yi Yu couldn''t help feeling that she was old, and there were talents from generation to generation, and each generation was stronger than the other.


    "The elder is polite. I thought I could weigh one or two with the elder this time, but I didn''t expect the elder to be hurt, but I don''t know who can cause this kind of injury to the elder in the mountain?" the little Heavenly Master seemed to ask gently, but in fact, he was a bully who didn''t tolerate doubt.


    What he saw and said at the moment did not pay any attention to the people around him. It seems that there is only elder Yi Yu.


    "A young man who is better than the little Heavenly Master." Yi Yu smiled, but he didn''t mind provoking discord at the moment. In fact, in his heart, Muyi is better than the little Heavenly Master in front of him. As for what will happen in twenty years, he can''t know.


    Even for the moment, it would be good if we could provoke one or two.


    "Really? I really want to see him." the little Heavenly Master said slowly. He didn''t doubt Yi Yu''s words. In fact, he knew that the other party was provoking, but he didn''t care, because he was a very conceited and proud person.


    "If the little Heavenly Master really wants to see it, he can see it now." Yi Yu said directly. Although he still didn''t feel Mu Yi there, he can be sure that Mu Yi must be around. This is an intuition.


    "Really?" the little Heavenly Master''s face changed for the first time. He was confident that he had controlled the whole audience after his arrival. Nothing could hide from his eyes, including the national master in the hall, but he didn''t see the man in Yi Yu''s mouth.


    If Yi Yu doesn''t lie, the other party is really qualified to let him face it up.


    "Rosefinch palm flag envoy, at this moment, do you want to hide?" Yi Yu smiled and suddenly said loudly.


    At the moment of hearing the flag envoy of rosefinch''s palm, the little Heavenly Master''s eyes shrank sharply. Although he immediately returned to normal, he was still seen by Yi Yu in front of him. He sneered in his heart. Although few people knew the secret, he was not included, and he happened to be one of the insiders.


    That''s why he provoked each other directly after seeing each other, because he knew very well that even if the little Heavenly Master was conceited, he could not keep calm when facing that person.


    In fact, not only the little Heavenly Master, but also the rest of the audience were stunned.


    Although some of them live in seclusion and don''t care much about the facts, most of them are active in the Jianghu. Therefore, they are also familiar with the recently famous rosefinch flag envoy. However, in their cognition, the other party is only a perfect strong person, and they still rely on magic weapons to achieve such strength. How can Yi Yu be so serious?


    "Can it be said that the new rosefinch flag bearer was the one who hurt Yi Yu before?" many people were startled by the sudden idea in their hearts and almost instinctively wanted to deny it. However, when they calmed down, they almost understood that Yi Yu could not deceive them, otherwise the lie would be exposed at any time.


    "Elder, why do you do this? Don''t you know that stimulating this seat will only make you die faster?" just when everyone was suspicious, a voice suddenly sounded in the field. Although there was no human shadow, it seemed to ring in everyone''s ears.


    Many people are shocked. It''s better to meet than to be famous. If there''s nothing wrong, the speaker is the flag bearer of rosefinch, but is he really as Yi Yu said? After all, being able to hurt Yi Yu is a clear proof.


    At the same time, some people thought that the array was suddenly destroyed. Was it also the rosefinch flag bearer? If so, didn''t he deliberately watch them die when he hid in the dark?


    Thinking of this, some people feel cold and some people hate. After all, no one wants to be used, even if their purpose is the same.


    "Da Da!"


    Then, a slight sound of footsteps came, and until Muyi came out, all the people saw his position. Before that, even Yiyu and little Heavenly Master didn''t find him.


    Especially the little Heavenly Master, now his face is more gloomy, and he seems to be hostile to Mu Yi, an unexpected person.


    Muyi took Huaqian dance to the entrance. Along the way, people kept getting out of the way. Even those who hated Muyi before also got out of the way until Muyi came to the front and became almost a triangle with little Heavenly Master Yiyu.


    "The flag bearer is really a good means. If you hadn''t destroyed the big array in advance, I''m afraid these people would still wander around the mountain, and it''s not so easy for the little Heavenly Master to break the big array with a decree of heaven and man." Yi Yu looked at Mu Yi and said, his words were obviously a promotion provoked before, and almost directly put Mu Yi in the opposite of everyone.


    "No matter how high our means are, it''s not as good as the big elder''s sharp mouth, but how long can you delay now?" Muyi said, glancing at each other and throwing himself into the hall not far away. Although he couldn''t see inside, his expression was still very serious.


    At this time, the hall trembled, and then another pillar of light rose into the sky. If I remember correctly, this is the sixth way, that is, there is only one hour left from the last step.


    At this moment, we can feel the power of the fluctuation more closely. From this, we can see how terrible it will be if we finally stimulate success. Maybe if no one destroys it, we can really make the other party succeed against the sky.


    "If the flag bearer wants to go in, I can''t stop myself, but I don''t know if the flag bearer has the courage to go in?" Yi Yu smiled and said directly.


    "Elder, are you using words to excite us?" Mu Yi said expressionless.


    However, he has been paying attention to Yi Yu since he appeared. He didn''t even look at the little Heavenly Master on the other side. As for the rest, he ignored them. If what the little Heavenly Master showed before was a kind of hegemony, Muyi was completely ignored.


    "Yes or no, I believe that holding the flag will make a final decision in my heart. Today I can see two generations of Tianjiao. Even if I die, I have no regrets."


    Muyi ignores the little Heavenly Master, but Yiyu doesn''t let him do it.

 Chapter 505

    "I''ve heard it for a long time."


    Suddenly, the little Heavenly Master looked at Mu Yi and said, although he didn''t show it, Mu Yi still felt the hidden hostility of the other party.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard of the name of the little Heavenly Master." Mu Yi also looked at the little Heavenly Master and said with a smile. All the people saw this secret battle.


    Hearing what Mu Yi said, the little Heavenly Master remained calm. Can he be shaken by his words? But the smile on Yi Yu''s face is more prosperous.


    "The flag bearer may have heard the name of little Heavenly Master for the first time, but I think your teacher will not be unfamiliar with this name." Yi Yu continued.


    "Really? Then please tell the elder one or two." Muyi said slowly.


    As early as before, Leng Yu hesitated and didn''t want to talk about it. Muyi understood the identity of the old Taoist who hurt him in those years, which could make Leng Yu dare not mention it. The other party can only be the strongest in the world. Think of her attitude towards some people. If Muyi can''t guess again, he is an idiot.


    Obviously, the old Taoist''s opponent is the one in Longhu Mountain. The only thing that puzzles him is how old Taoist dared to challenge each other? Unless there''s something he doesn''t know.


    "In those days, the Manchu and Qing Dynasties joined forces with dragon and tiger, Maoshan and some other forces to attack the ear Gang, especially the leader of the ear gang. He was amazing. He took that step independently and made heaven and man with himself. If God gave him another ten years, maybe today''s world would have been rewritten."


    "But even so, in that war, the man Qing was also seriously injured, so that his longevity was greatly reduced. The Maoshan one was only slightly injured because he was smart. Only the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain died of serious injuries frequently. He went back and sat directly before long."


    "However, before Zuohua, he chose one of several disciples and inherited his own Taoism. That is, at that time, your master challenged Longhu Mountain. At that time, the little Heavenly Master stopped him, but he was easily defeated by your master. Then your master challenged the contemporary Heavenly Master. Even if the other party did not fully integrate Taoism at that time, your master could not resist it. Although the war was just a war I heard that, but even I have to admire your master. It''s a pity that both your master and the leader of the ear Gang have lost so much luck. "


    Yi Yu stopped here. In fact, he had already said what he should say, and there were not a few people around him who heard this secret. At the same time, Mu Yi also solved some questions in his heart. No wonder the old Taoist would come to challenge, and the other party was not a real heaven and man at that time.


    Think of what Leng Yu told him before. In fact, the truth has long been in his heart.


    Next to him, although the little Heavenly Master was expressionless, he could still see from some of his inadvertent actions that he was not in much mood at the moment. He still hasn''t forgotten the disastrous defeat of that year.


    In fact, at that time, he had reached perfection and high spirited. Even at that time, someone called him the little Heavenly Master in Longhu Mountain. Moreover, his qualification was the highest in that generation. Many people thought that he would be the next generation of Heavenly Master.


    But no one expected that the accident would come so quickly. When the old Heavenly Master returned to the mountain seriously and announced his death, there was a shock in Longhu Mountain, but in the end, it was one of his senior brothers who inherited Tao. It happened that he had nothing to do with him, which filled his heart with reluctance.


    It was a time when Lao Dao went up the mountain to challenge. Although Lao Dao had long been a famous rosefinch flag envoy, when he went up the mountain at that time, he had not gathered Taoist species. To be exact, he was also a strong man of perfect level. In order to prove himself, he fought with Lao Dao in order to let everyone in Longhu Mountain see that he was the most suitable.


    But no one thought that the result of that war was his disastrous defeat. In the hands of the old Taoist, he even insisted on less than ten moves, which could be described as a complete defeat.


    Later, his elder martial brother, who inherited the Tao seed, easily suppressed the old Tao, seriously injured him, and even hurt the origin. It was also the war that made the old Tao feel and successfully condensed the Tao seed. Unfortunately, it was a little late after all.


    As Yi Yu said, the Taoist priest still lacked a bit of luck. Otherwise, if he could gather the Taoist seed in advance, even if he failed at that time, he could not be hurt to the origin, so that he could not recover. Although he lived for many years with the salary lamp, in the end, when he turned the Taoist seed into a glimmer of hope and planted it in Muyi''s heart, he still died of old age.


    Funiu Mountain is the last stop of the Taoist priest. There, Muyi buried him and stepped into the practice world.


    In fact, the eight years of wandering the Jianghu were the eight years when the old Taoist laid the foundation for him. The eight years of dormancy brought about achievements that others might not achieve for decades.


    Now, Muyi is qualified to say in front of the Taoist priest that I have grown up.


    The little Heavenly Master, also because of that disastrous defeat, learned from the bitter experience and directly closed the death gate. A few years later, he successfully gathered Taoist species. He was only under the Heavenly Master in Longhu Mountain and was honored as the little Heavenly Master.


    In fact, he is also fully qualified. After all, even Millennium schools such as Longhu Mountain can''t guarantee that each generation will gather Taoist species independently. Now, when the Heavenly Master is young, he gathers Taoist species alone, which makes many people see the hope of Longhu Mountain ZTE.


    This time, Manchu wanted to go against the sky. If anyone didn''t want to see Manchu succeed, Longhu Mountain was definitely one of them. Therefore, little Tianshi arrived with the decree of heaven and man. He was going to break the battle at the last minute. Unexpectedly, there was an accident.


    Although many years have passed, he still remembers the disastrous defeat in that year. Unfortunately, the old Taoist died long ago. He had heard of Muyi in the mountain before and knew that Muyi was the disciple of the old Taoist and the flag bearer of this generation.


    But at that time, he didn''t pay attention to Muyi. After all, Muyi was just a junior in his eyes. Even if there was a lot of noise in the Jianghu, he was qualified to ignore Muyi.


    But no one thought that now, as you can see with your own eyes, Muyi''s strength has also reached a small success of Taoist seed. He couldn''t compare with master in those years. Can he still compare with an apprentice now?


    In addition, Muyi and Longhu Mountain have a grudge, so even if Yiyu doesn''t provoke, it''s doomed that it''s impossible for him and Muyi to cooperate.


    "Little Heavenly Master, flag bearer, don''t be provoked by him. The overall situation is important."


    The so-called onlookers are clear, and the rest naturally understand the reasons why Yi Yu said these, so one of the perfect strong people couldn''t help but open his mouth and persuade him.


    "The overall situation is important. I don''t know what the flag bearer wants?" the little Heavenly Master suddenly looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "Elder, I will kill you. As for others, little Heavenly Master might as well do it." Muyi said directly.


    "Unfortunately, my Heavenly Master also wants to personally kill such provocative people," the little Heavenly Master said with a smile.


    Although the two are not at war, they are also tit for tat, and no one will give in to each other. Their attitude also makes many people around them anxious. However, at the moment, even those who are strong at the level of perfection are not qualified to say anything. After all, no matter Muyi or the little Heavenly Master, they are all strong people with a small success of Taoism and have surpassed perfection.


    In a world where strength is paramount, it is natural that strength determines everything.


    "So the little Heavenly Master is not going to give us face?" Muyi looked directly at the little Heavenly Master.


    "Why did the flag bearer give this heavenly master a face?" said the little Heavenly Master.


    "Well, you and I rely on our strength to see who can kill him?" Muyi said.


    "It''s just what the Heavenly Master wants." the little Heavenly Master nodded.


    Yi Yu on the other side, seeing that Mu Yi and the little Heavenly Master didn''t pay attention to him at all, decided his life and death in a few words. Even if he had a good temper, he would inevitably have a trace of anger, but he knew better what the situation was better than people.


    In his heyday, if he faced tit for tat and could not really unite with the two people, he might be able to barely protect himself, but he was seriously injured. Before, he fought to aggravate his injury and killed the strong men of satisfactory level one after another, making his injury more serious. Let alone the two people, even if they were just one of them, he could easily kill him.


    "Elder, please leave."


    At this time, the two perfectionist strongmen behind Yi Yu took a step forward at the same time and stood in front of Yi Yu. Although they knew that they could not be the opponents of Mu Yi and the little Heavenly Master, they did not turn back, and they also knew that they were destined to hate here today. No one could save them unless the national master in the hall made a move.


    As for whether the national masters will fight, no one is confident. At the moment, the only thing they can do is to make their death more valuable. They would rather die in the hands of strong people such as Muyi than be besieged and killed by a group of top strong people.


    "Hum, you''re not trying your best."


    The little Heavenly Master snorted coldly and grabbed them in the air. It was obvious that he was going to borrow their heads.


    However, Mu Yi on one side did not let him like it. For the little Heavenly Master, this was the object of his power, but for Mu Yi, this was the light oil that could increase the salary lamp. They had their own purposes. Naturally, no one wanted to let him.


    At the moment when Muyi shot, the little Heavenly Master felt a cold light in his eyes. Although he couldn''t directly fight Muyi at the moment, he didn''t mind taking this to attack Muyi''s reputation. Even if Muyi really had the strength of Xiaocheng, he was confident that he could be better.


    Mu Yi can guess some of the little Heavenly Master''s thoughts, but sneers in his heart. After the breakthrough of mind power, he hasn''t really tried his power, but in his opinion, even if he is smaller than the real Tao, he can be no inferior. Even if he is simply better than mind power, he can be better.


    The two perfectionist strongmen who stood in front of Yi Yu were caught by the little Heavenly Master in the air. Suddenly, there was a feeling that they couldn''t help themselves, and even their blood stopped flowing. There was a feeling that they couldn''t breathe. Of course, this was related to the fact that the little Heavenly Master''s strength was far more than them, but it was also due to their repeated battles and constant consumption of strength.


    But at this time, a force that was not inferior came across.

 Chapter 506

    This sudden force naturally belongs to Mu Yi. Since the other party wants to hit him in the face, it is natural to be prepared to be beaten back.


    The two perfectionist strongmen just felt that their bodies were loose, and then more turbulent forces wrapped them. If the previous forces had a kind of middle peace, although they were overbearing, they were still normal, but the subsequent forces were full of evil, which made them constantly produce illusions in the sea of their minds. They were frightened at the same time and wanted to open their mouth and shout, But then I found that no matter how hard they tried, even the slightest sound couldn''t come out.


    The little heavenly master frowned. Obviously, he didn''t expect Muyi''s strength to be so strong. While miscalculating in his heart, he was a little more serious. He saw the middle finger and index finger of his right hand rise together, and then stabbed it gently. After a while, Muyi felt a sharp sword coming.


    This sword Qi can be called the peak of his life. Everything is broken. However, if you want to force him back just by this sword Qi, it is obviously a bit whimsical. Although this sword Qi is sharp, Muyi is more confident that his glass will not die.


    So he didn''t dodge immediately. With a flick of his finger, the two collided directly.


    "Hiss!"


    The space seemed to be pierced. Muyi only felt his fingers hurt. When he looked again, there was a red dot, and there was blood seeping out. The little Heavenly Master was surprised at how sharp his sword Qi was. He naturally knew, but Muyi was blocked by his fingers alone, which could not help raising Muyi''s weight in his heart again.


    However, this is just the beginning. The little Heavenly Master points out one after another, and the goals are the two strong men of perfection level. He totally wants to take advantage of this to kill two people at one fell swoop. As long as two people die, he will naturally have the upper hand.


    Although this confrontation is not a real battle, it is enough to reflect a person''s strength.


    But Muyi didn''t let him like it. While the little Heavenly Master pointed out, a few sparks were gently ejected by him.


    The Mars seemed to be slow, but it just blocked all the sword Qi. In the eyes of the people around it, only small flames exploded one after another, and then dissipated in the air.


    As for the danger in this, except for the two strong men of perfection level who experienced it personally, and Yi Yu, the others just looked at it with a blank face. After all, their realm has not reached this level.


    In the battle, Muyi was never a regular character. It used to be and is even more so now.


    When the little Heavenly Master failed to hit, he was ready to use a stronger move, but he didn''t expect that at this time, Mu Yi threw away the years bamboo in his hand and hit him.


    The sudden attack was indeed beyond the expectation of the little Heavenly Master, but he was not flustered. With a slight stroke of his two fingers, a sword light came out in an instant, touching with the bamboo of years and making a clear sound.


    However, the little Heavenly Master''s face was not happy, on the contrary, it was more gloomy, because while Muyi attacked him, he also shot at the two perfection level strong men, and the two fire lotus quietly swallowed them up. Although at the moment Muyi started, the little Heavenly Master had found that he could break up the fire lotus and save the two perfection level strong men regardless of the cost, But in that way, it seemed that he had lost his sense of propriety. Even if he saved the two people, in fact, he had lost.


    He thought that Muyi was a murderer and a savior. In this regard, he has deviated from his original intention. Even he has another way, that is, he takes the lead in killing the two people, but similarly, he has to show more strength. As long as he is a man with a clear eye, I believe he can make a judgment in his heart.


    So he hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still didn''t do it. If he wanted to blame Muyi, he just blamed Muyi for suddenly shooting at him, but he didn''t expect that he had lost just from this point of view.


    Moreover, he is not a person who can''t afford to lose. If he loses now, it doesn''t mean he will lose in the future, let alone that his strength is really weaker than Muyi.


    Yi Yu watched the last two people die miserably in Mu Yi''s fire lotus, showing a trace of pain in his eyes, but he didn''t do it, because he knew that even if he did, he couldn''t save them, but let himself die faster.


    At this time, the only one who can save them is the national teacher in the hall behind them. But they didn''t fight until they died. He couldn''t help thinking of himself. Since the national teacher didn''t save them, it''s impossible to save him, which also means that he will die today.


    Behind them, those Jianghu experts watched the two consummation level strong men turn to ashes in the fire lotus. They could not help but feel cold. At the same time, they also had a thorough understanding of the strong man of Tao Zhong Xiaocheng. Although the elder was also very strong, he was far from reaching the desperate level of Muyi.


    With so many people present, no one dares to say that they can certainly resist the fire lotus. If they replace them, I''m afraid they will also turn into ashes.


    Huolian killed the two perfectionists, and the lamp oil naturally rose rapidly when the lamp was turned off, and Muyi showed a smile on his face.


    "Thank you for letting me go," said Mu Yi with a cheap expression.


    "The flag bearer has good skills, but the means are not bright." the little Heavenly Master said faintly, accusing Mu Yi of just attacking him.


    "When my master went to Longhu Mountain, he didn''t see where you were waiting for the light." Muyi fought back. Although he is not qualified to go to Longhu Mountain, let alone to the Heavenly Master, he may not really pay attention to the little Heavenly Master in front of him.


    Although the other party is also the strong one of Tao Zhong Xiaocheng, Muyi still has greater dependence. Even as long as he opens up the seventh life cycle, his strength will increase sharply. At that time, it is not impossible to kill the little Heavenly Master.


    The only pity is that he is not allowed to comb behind closed doors and devote himself to opening up the last life wheel.


    "If you want to get justice for your master, I''ll wait at Longhu Mountain at any time." the little Heavenly Master said directly.


    "Well, if we succeed in the future, we will certainly remember what little Heavenly Master said today." Mu Yi nodded and then looked at Yi Yu. There was enough time wasted before. Next, it''s time to be serious.


    "Elder, kill yourself." Muyi said directly looking at Yi Yu.


    "Suicide?" the expression on Yi Yu''s face was like a smile. Once upon a time, he, the great elder of the Manchu Qing Royal worship group, was forced to commit suicide. But now does he have a choice?


    Yi Yu glanced at the little Heavenly Master again. Although the other party didn''t speak, the expression on his face showed that suicide was his best result. Muyi and the little Heavenly Master couldn''t fight because of him again. That would be pure ignorance.


    So the best outcome is that he committed suicide.


    "Well, now I have no face to live, but it''s all over when I die." Yi Yu took back his eyes and sighed in his heart. As a strong man, letting him commit suicide has given him enough face. It''s just life and death. In fact, at the beginning, he was ready. Now it''s just a little early.


    With that, Yi Yu took a look around like some nostalgia, and arranged his clothes. Finally, he slapped him on his forehead.


    This blow directly cut off all his vitality, and the breath dissipated rapidly. Seeing this, many people showed the sadness of rabbit death. Such a strong generation ended up killing itself, which makes people deeply sad, but there is also a trace of respect.


    While everyone was immersed in it, Yi Yu was suddenly wrapped by a flame. Everyone around was stunned. Many people looked at Mu Yi with incredible eyes, as if they knew him for the first time.


    Even the little Heavenly Master showed an accident on his face. He also didn''t expect Muyi to do so. It''s really inconsistent with his identity. However, if he knew the purpose of Muyi''s doing so, I''m afraid he wouldn''t think so.


    But at present, he thinks that Muyi will repay his vengeance. He has no sense of tolerance. Others are dead. Even if the hatred is big, it should be able to stop. There is no need to vent his anger with other people''s bodies.


    Although his behavior will not cause public anger, it also reduces his position in the hearts of people.


    In the Jianghu, what you pay attention to is a name. Except for those who are already heinous, most Jianghu people will seek a good reputation, especially those leaders of influence. After all, a good reputation is also the premise for others to turn to you.


    If you are cruel, mean and ungrateful, even if your strength is strong, not many people will sincerely turn to you.


    In the eyes of the public, Muyi is also the flag bearer of the rosefinch. He is a giant on the side of the town. Moreover, his reputation has been established, especially after this matter, he will be praised. At this time, he should ask for some benevolence, so that in this troubled world, there will be people competing for common ground.


    But I never thought that Muyi would not even let go of the enemy''s body. This behavior is a little too much in the eyes of many people.


    However, Mu Yi ignored what others thought and could not shake his will at all. Although Yi Yu was not a real Taoist Xiaocheng, he was not comparable to the general perfection level. Not to mention that these people behind him were useless to him. Even if they were useful, he would not miss such a good opportunity.


    After refining Yiyu, Muyi obviously felt that the lamp oil of the salary lamp was full at once. This was the first time that the lamp oil was full since he got the salary lamp, and this was not the most critical. In the process of refining the salary lamp, there was a broken Taoist seed going up and down.


    At the same time, the Tao species in Muyi''s heart began to move, looking like they were going to devour it.


    "Originally, the strong man who refined and condensed the Taoist seed still had this harvest?" Muyi was very happy, but he didn''t show anything on the surface. If it wasn''t for the wrong time, I''m afraid he had swallowed up the broken Taoist seed, and this kind of swallowing is different from inheritance.


    Inheritance is to completely inherit other people''s Tao and other people''s ideas, and phagocytosis is that after they own Tao seeds, they have condensed their own Tao. At this time, they swallow other people''s Tao and turn it into nutrients to enhance their own Tao. Therefore, Muyi is absolutely unwilling to let go if there is a suitable opportunity.


    Then Mu Yi took a deep look at the little Heavenly Master.

 Chapter 507

    When Mu Yi looked at the little Heavenly Master, the little Heavenly Master only felt a strong malice. This malice was obviously aggressive, high, evil and indifferent.


    The little heavenly master frowned and looked at Mu Yi with more vigilance. He believed that he would not feel this for no reason, so there can only be one reason, that is, Mu Yi had evil thoughts on him.


    And just now Mu Yi''s means made him dare not underestimate. Although he still thinks he can''t lose, he may not capsize in this situation, so he must be careful next.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s go forward together and break the Manchu conspiracy." the little Heavenly Master took a deep breath and said, which is the main purpose of his coming today.


    "Please, little Heavenly Master."


    "I have to rely on the little heavenly master this time."


    Suddenly, many people responded to the little Heavenly Master, and in this process, Muyi always stood on one side, as if forgotten.


    But this is just a temporary illusion. Who dares to really ignore strong people like Muyi? If the people admire the little Heavenly Master, they are afraid of Muyi. Whether Muyi underestimated and killed the two strong men of perfection level before, or later let Yi Yu commit suicide in a few words and burn each other''s bodies after his death, people are afraid of him. Therefore, no one will offend Muyi unless they have to.


    This is also in line with that sentence. A gentleman can be deceived.


    "Let''s hold the flag together." others will not forget Muyi, and the little Heavenly Master will not forget. Besides, there is no danger next. On the contrary, the real danger has just begun, so at this time, he needs Muyi''s help. Even if he has regarded Muyi as an enemy in his heart, how can he give up such a help because of a moment of hostility?


    "Good." Muyi didn''t refuse, even nodded slightly, and then they took the lead to the hall.


    Hua Qianwu automatically followed Mu Yi''s back, while the rest of the people, although the formation was irregular and even chaotic, basically concentrated behind the little Heavenly Master. To some extent, their behavior has been regarded as standing in line, which also shows that they trust the little Heavenly Master more.


    In this regard, the little Heavenly Master was expressionless, and Mu Yi just smiled a little. He didn''t seem to mind at all.


    When people came to the hall, according to Leng Yu, such real consummation was actually rarer and more rare than the strongest.


    "Step back, maybe you can save your life." when Mu Yi finished, Fu Zhencai took back his eyes that had been looking at the sky, and then fell on them.


    Although Fu Zhen''s eyes just fell on Muyi and little Heavenly Master at random, Muyi still felt that he was locked by a high vision, which was not because of his high standing, but a fundamental level of transcendence.


    Even, just in the face of this vision, the war spirit rising in his heart is slowly disintegrating. If this goes on, maybe it won''t be long before Muyi himself can''t raise the war spirit, and even turns around and leaves. This is the real soldier who subdues people without fighting.


    Mu Yi doesn''t know how little Heavenly Master feels, but he should be close to him.


    "Is this the difference between daozhong Dacheng and Xiaocheng?" Muyi couldn''t help but think of it, but then he overturned this conclusion. Although he also admitted that daozhong Dacheng was very strong, it was impossible for Qiang Dao to lose his sense of war and dare not look directly at him with only one look.


    Therefore, it is obvious that the other party is either specialized in practicing pupil surgery or with the help of the power of the altar under his body. Compared with the latter, Muyi feels that the latter is more likely.


    With this idea, Mu Yi scattered his mental strength and carefully felt the situation in the hall. Slowly, a confident smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. As he had guessed before, Fu Zhen was vaguely connected with the altar under him.


    That''s why he gave such a look, because the altar was originally used to communicate with the Big Dipper Seven Star King. Although the so-called star king is only a legend, the other party really belongs to the top and overlooks all things in the world.


    It is precisely because of his integration into the altar that Fu Zhen can simulate such a breath.


    However, as the so-called altar of success and failure, although Fu Zhen reached a realm he could not imagine with the help of the altar, it was only temporary. At least before the seven stars returned, he could not leave the altar, because all this needed him to dominate.


    This is also the main reason why he didn''t save Yi Yu and others before. It''s not that he doesn''t want to save, but that he can''t or can''t save.


    Although Yi Yu and others are important to Manchu, they are far more important than what he is doing now. He naturally knows the importance of this.


    At the same time when Mu Yi explored with mental power and found out the cause and effect, Fu Zhen also looked at him seriously, and even there was an accident in his expression. Obviously, he didn''t expect Mu Yi to do this. At least this alone can surpass the little Heavenly Master next to him.


    Although Mu Yi has some fame in the Jianghu, it is not enough to spread to Fu Zhen''s ears. Even the little Heavenly Master is not qualified. However, he knows what dragon tiger mountain represents. The details of the Millennium school are beyond ordinary people''s imagination, and the people trained are undoubtedly stronger.


    Moreover, since Zhang Qingfeng is called the little Heavenly Master, it is very likely that he will take over the post of the real Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain in the future.


    "I don''t know if we destroy the tripod, will there be an accident in the master''s plan?" finally, Mu Yi''s eyes fell on the tripod in front of the hall, and then said slowly.


    Fu Zhen''s expression was frozen, and even the last trace of contempt in his heart disappeared.


    The little Heavenly Master also set his eyes on the tripod. Although he was not as careful as Muyi before, with Muyi''s words, if he can''t see it again, he will be in vain as the strong man of daozhong Xiaocheng.


    "You can try," Fu Zhen said faintly, looking at Mu Yi.


    "Does the little Heavenly Master still have the purpose of heaven and man?" Mu Yi didn''t reply, but looked at the little Heavenly Master and asked.


    "No, a decree is OK. If there is more, some people will disagree." the little Heavenly Master shook his head and said. As Leng Yu said before, this thing is only a game in the eyes of the strongest. Since it is a game, it is natural to abide by certain rules.


    When the strongest can''t do it, the use of heaven and man''s Dharma is already the limit. Although heaven and man''s Dharma is precious, it''s still no problem to take out a few more copies of the worth of the strong. Therefore, if you don''t restrict it, what''s the difference between using heaven and man''s Dharma and using it in person?


    Moreover, even if the little Heavenly Master had brought the decree of heaven and man before, he was also used to break the big array. He didn''t even enter Tianshou mountain in advance. Otherwise, even if Fu Zhen was strong, he could only drink hatred in front of the decree of heaven and man.


    "It''s a pity." Muyi said regretfully, otherwise he really didn''t have to be so troublesome. Although he knew Fu Zhen''s weakness, Muyi didn''t act rashly. After all, even if such a strong man can''t leave the altar, he can''t take it lightly, let alone Fu Zhen can use the power of the altar to some extent.


    If Mu Yi rashly destroys each other''s good deeds and waits for him, he will never die. In the face of Fu Zhen, he is not absolutely sure that he can leave, and there are so many people around him. Naturally, with his current character, he will not be a leading bird.


    "I''ve heard that Longhu Mountain sword technique is unique. I wonder if you can see it?" Muyi then looked at the little Heavenly Master and said. What he said was nothing more than that he wanted the other party to fight, and he waited to pick up a bargain.


    But how could the little Heavenly Master be a fool? Muyi knows the danger, doesn''t he know?


    "If the flag bearer really wants to see it, he will meet your wish when it happens." the little Heavenly Master said coldly.


    "No, it''s ok now." after Mu Yi finished, he suddenly shot, but he didn''t shoot at Fu Zhen, but at the little Heavenly Master on one side. A dark shadow wound directly around him. It was the immortal rope.


    With the breakthrough of Muyi''s mental strength, Muyi''s control over the immortal rope is more comfortable, and his power is greatly increased. Muyi is confident that even if the little Heavenly Master is bound, he will never break free. Even Fu Zhen can bind him for a moment, but the premise is to bind each other.


    Although Mu Yi''s move had no sign and could even be called a sneak attack, it seemed that he had expected the response of the little Heavenly Master long ago. He only saw that his sword finger was seven inches away from the shadow, and the power of the immortal rope was greatly reduced.


    Now, Mu Yi also gradually finds that the immortal rope is not as easy to use as imagined at the beginning, especially in the face of strong people in the same realm, as long as the other party is not careless, they basically have ways to restrain the immortal rope. In this way, the effect of the immortal rope will undoubtedly be greatly reduced.


    Except for those whose strength is not as good as Muyi, but in those cases, there is no need for the immortal rope, so the immortal rope is in his hands, which feels like a hero has no place to play.


    Of course, although the effect is small, it is not really useless. At least it is good for sneak attack.


    Although the little heavenly master beat back the immortal rope with his sword finger, then the immortal rope gently circled around him, unexpectedly avoided him, and directly tied a man of perfect level behind him. The other party was too different from Muyi. In addition, he didn''t expect that Muyi would suddenly shoot at him, so he was caught off guard and tied straight.


    He also immediately began to struggle, but he felt that the immortal rope was getting tighter and tighter. In the end, the power in his body was suppressed, and he could only look at Mu Yi in horror. There was surprise, confusion and prayer in his eyes.


    A dignified and perfect strong man enjoys a high position in the Jianghu. He can be described as a giant. When did he fall to the point of praying for others? It has to be said that this is a sadness of being a strong man.


    But under heaven and man, there are mole ants. Even if it is perfect, what''s the difference? Heaven''s will is like a knife. The knife wants human life.


    "Yes."


    Nearby, when the little Heavenly Master saw this, anger appeared on his face for the first time. Even before Muyi shot at him, he just frowned, but he was not really angry. But now, Muyi shot at his own people openly, which is too much.


    Even the rest of them looked at Mu Yi with hostility as they dispersed. His behavior undoubtedly committed public anger.


    "Really? Now Manchu wants to go against the sky, which is the disaster of our practitioners. At this moment, we should naturally have the spirit of sacrificing our lives and ideas. In this way, we should be remembered in history books and respected by future generations. The little Heavenly Master should become a master."


    Mu Yi said, but the perfect strong man who was bound fell towards the big tripod involuntarily.


    "Little Heavenly Master, help me."


    Although tied up, this perfect strong man can also speak. Especially when he hears Mu Yi''s words at the moment, he is scared to death. Even if everyone is ready to sacrifice when they arrive, it is a completely different thing from now.


    It''s one thing to ask for benevolence and get benevolence, and it''s another thing to be thrown out as an abandoned son, but at the moment he can only turn to the little Heavenly Master.


    "Liangyi sword, out!"


    At the critical moment, the little Heavenly Master kneaded the sword formula with his right hand and drank it gently.


    "Sing!"


    A sword roar came out of the little Heavenly Master''s body. Then Muyi saw a very fast sword shadow flying out and accurately cut it on the immortal rope.


    The sword was like a touch of light, not like the real shape, but when it was cut on the immortal rope, Mu Yi only felt that his mind was cut by a sharp sword Qi, which made him feel a burst of tearing pain in his mind. The immortal rope was even more relaxed, and the perfect strong man fell from the air.


    Without the immortal rope, he naturally immediately controlled himself, shook his body and was ready to leave the land of right and wrong.


    But at this time, he just glanced at Muyi and saw a trace of disdain on the corner of Muyi''s mouth. I don''t know why, a bad premonition suddenly rose in the heart of the perfect strong man.

 Chapter 508

    Mu Yi''s mouth was a little disdainful and sneered. After the immortal rope was cut, it had been taken back by him. At the moment, he was three-thirds distracted. Part of him naturally paid attention to Fu Zhen on the altar, and part of him was the little Heavenly Master''s Liangyi sword that can be converted between virtual and real. The so-called Liangyi is no better than this.


    The last part of his mind fell on the perfect strong man. If he knew this, he would be proud. After all, to some extent, he can now compare with little Heavenly Master and Fu Zhen.


    However, the consequences noticed by Mu Yi are not what he can bear.


    Before the perfect strong man could react, his limbs shook together, his eyes suddenly opened wide, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth, which just landed on the big tripod below.


    At this time, his face also showed a desperate expression. Although the little Heavenly Master had just solved his encirclement, he didn''t expect Mu Yi to be so vicious. He directly put his strength into his body until now, and he didn''t notice it before.


    On the altar, Fu Zhen just frowned, but didn''t do anything.


    The little Heavenly Master, when the perfect level strong man vomited blood, his face became very ugly.


    If Mu Yi killed the two strong men of perfect level before because he attacked him secretly and couldn''t take precautions, although he lost face, he also won the inside. But now, Mu Yi''s aboveboard move, but he couldn''t stop it, doesn''t it mean that he is not as good as Mu Yi?


    It''s just the saying that people fight for one breath and the Buddha receives one incense. What''s more, the little Heavenly Master has a grudge against Mu Yi. He was defeated miserably in the hands of his master in those years. Now if he is not even as good as his apprentice, it''s a joke, and even the face of Longhu Mountain will be damaged.


    In this case, how can the little Heavenly Master not be angry?


    All the calm and overall situation before have disappeared at the moment.


    "Mu Yi, you want to die."


    In a rage, the little Heavenly Master called Mu Yi''s name directly, with a solemn tone and killing opportunity.


    At the same time, when the Liangyi sword came out again, his whole person seemed to turn into a sharp sword, and the sword Qi rushed into the sky.


    When the little Heavenly Master tried his best, he was still very terrible. Although he could not do the degree that heaven and man were angry and heaven and earth turned pale, he still had sword Qi in a small range, which made people frightened.


    The people who had followed him also stepped back. First, they didn''t want to be hurt by mistake. Second, they prevented Muyi from attacking them. Only in this way, the strong man of perfect level pulled by Muyi was killed.


    Although the little Heavenly Master did not deliberately target him, and even the vertical and horizontal sword Qi avoided him consciously, he could still feel the sharpness of the sword Qi, which made his hair stand up. However, compared with losing his life, the experience at the moment was not unbearable.


    However, Muyi was not as relaxed as he was. In the face of the little Heavenly Master who tried his best in anger, Muyi did not dare to be careless. Even if he deliberately angered the other party before, when the other party really did, he became cautious.


    The Dragon Tiger Mountain sword method is unique in the world, and the Liangyi sword of the little Heavenly Master is the best of the magic weapons. It may be a little inferior to his salary lamp, but if you want to really talk about the power of attack, it is obvious that the Liangyi sword is stronger.


    Moreover, although Mu Yi''s strength has reached the small success of Tao, he is really weaker than the little Heavenly Master in the realm, but he doesn''t fear each other because he doesn''t destroy himself with Liuli by relying on his mental strength.


    When the sword lights that seemed real and virtual approached, a layer of fire also appeared on Muyi''s body surface, and there was a flicker of runes in the fire. Obviously, at this moment, Muyi not only inspired the salary lamp, but also promoted the immortal body of colored glass to the extreme.


    The sword light kept falling on him, but it only caused ripples and could not break Mu Yi''s defense.


    "Little Heavenly Master is really a good means, but it''s too fantastic to defeat us just by relying on some sword Qi." Mu Yi still didn''t forget to tease each other at this time, as if the more angry the other party was, the more happy he was.


    The little Heavenly Master seemed to be really confused at the moment. When he heard Muyi''s words, all the sword Qi suddenly converged when he pinched the sword formula. However, the people around him not only didn''t breathe a sigh of relief, but also hung their hearts at the same time. At present, this sign can only show that the next blow is a thunderbolt.


    Liangyi sword is more and more bright behind the little Heavenly Master. A frightening killing intention blocks Muyi. It can be said that although Muyi is still standing in place at the moment, all directions have been blocked up, down, left, right, front and back. That is to say, Muyi has only one way to resist at this time.


    "A sword lights and colds 19 continents."


    The little Heavenly Master whispered softly in his mouth. After a while, a sword that was not like the world emerged and swung gently. Everyone''s heart was filled with this sword, as if there was only this sword between heaven and earth. At the same time, they couldn''t help but emerge a picture in their mind.


    In the vast land, a sword light rises from a very distant place. With a gentle stroke, it sweeps across the whole vast land. Nineteen states in the world are all in it. Everyone is immersed in this irresistible sword light, and the only thing they can do is surrender.


    Mu Yi''s expression at the moment was more dignified than ever. He suddenly raised his hands, slightly closed his eyes and began to fight. This set of boxing seemed childish, but Mu Yi has been trying hard to practice. This set of boxing was the anonymous boxing taught to him by the old Taoist priest.


    At this moment, seeing the little Heavenly Master''s sword, he suddenly had a clear understanding in his heart. Since the other party can light and cold 19 continents with one sword, can he subdue the foundation of all ages with one fist?


    Muyi''s fist techniques and boxing ideas before Muyi were all crushed, and then continuously integrated, crushed and integrated. In an inch of land, Muyi''s dance fist rose from Muyi, which was not inferior to the little Heavenly Master. As soon as it appeared, it directly captured half of the country and fought against each other from a distance.


    "The fist is impermanent, and the heart is not always broad. Therefore, the best is like water. Water is good for all things without dispute. It is evil to all people, so it is almost in the Tao."


    At this time, this sentence suddenly flowed out of Mu Yi''s heart. Then, his boxing changed, was no longer aggressive, and had a feeling of being as good as water.


    On the altar, Fu Zhen was only a little concerned about the sword technique of Longhu Mountain, so he was not surprised. However, when Mu Yi''s fist technique changed, his face also changed. He looked at Mu Yi with more solemn eyes, like equality.


    In other words, at this point, Fu Zhencai really regarded Muyi as an opponent, not a junior.


    Although the change is simple, it is undoubtedly a recognition of Muyi.


    On the other side, the little Heavenly Master felt more clearly about the change of Muyi. At the moment, his momentum had gathered to the peak and had to be developed. Seeing the change of Muyi, he finally wavered in his heart.


    But soon, a flash of determination flashed in the little Heavenly Master''s eyes and cut away the hesitation and wavering in his heart. The whole man''s sword heart was clear and there were no flaws. What if Muyi was more powerful? I am confident that I can cut it with one sword. This is the little Heavenly Master''s kendo. I don''t shrink back, but I just go forward.


    "Qiang!"


    Finally, they only felt a flower in front of them, and then they heard a collision of gold and iron in their ears.


    "Boom!"


    A huge wave directly overturned the people. In the face of this tyrannical force, no one can resist. After being forced back, if anyone is unlucky, it is naturally the perfect strong man sandwiched between Muyi and the little Heavenly Master.


    When he tried his best, the little Heavenly Master could no longer take care of him, so his end could be imagined.


    Others may not be able to see through, but Fu Zhen on the altar can see clearly. At the center of the light, a glittering sword and a fist are against each other. There are waves around them, such as the disillusionment of life and death, the rise and fall of the tide.


    Even Fu Zhen couldn''t take the destructive power caused by it lightly. This blow can be regarded as the confrontation between Tao and Xiaocheng.


    At this time, with a wave of Fu Zhen''s long sleeve, the power that had impacted the hall suddenly dissipated, as if it had never appeared, but there was no such a good way in the other directions, and there was no strong solution such as Fu Zhen.


    Some of the second peak strongmen, who had no time to retreat and had low strength, even fell apart under the ravage of this force, adding a few points to the original tragic square.


    "Boo!"


    With a slight sound, Mu Yi''s fist finally separated from the little Heavenly Master''s sword. Their bodies shook at the same time. In a flash, they dissolved most of the anti shock force. This hand alone is far from being comparable to the ordinary strong.


    Moreover, the two seemed to be in a tie, but in fact they really wanted to be more serious, but the little Heavenly Master lost, because Muyi used his fist, while the little Heavenly Master held the Liangyi sword, which was a magic weapon. After all, no matter how strong the body was, it could not be harder than the magic weapon.


    However, the sword was blocked by Muyi. This alone is enough to shake the little Tianshi''s heart. If the little Tianshi''s sword is amazing, Muyi''s fist has a feeling of returning to nature. It''s difficult to distinguish between the strong and the weak.


    After all, the sharper the sword master kills, the better. Moreover, the swordsman would rather bend than bend. Without a real sword heart, it is impossible to master the so-called kendo. Therefore, in this regard, the little Heavenly Master is not only qualified, but even excellent.


    But Muyi''s boxing is indisputable!


    As the saying goes, only the water can form the sea below, and the mountains are not high enough to reach the sky.


    However, if Fu Zhen wants to judge, it is obvious in his heart that the state of Muyi should be higher. The sword of the little Heavenly Master is just a sword, but Muyi''s fist has gone beyond the scope of boxing. This state can even contain everything he has.


    "Such a talented person..."


    Fu Zhen looked at Muyi with a twinkle in his eyes. Although his strength is stronger than Muyi at the moment, he can''t guarantee that he will always lead in the future. Muyi exists. He can''t say that no one has been around for 500 years. Muyi can definitely rank in the top three or even the first in the past 100 years.

 Chapter 509

    Fu Zhen looked at Mu Yi, and his thoughts flashed in his heart. But before he could start, the two people who were close to each other moved at the same time, but the goal this time was him. They seemed to have a tacit understanding for a long time. They didn''t even make a call, so they hit together, as if they hadn''t just killed them.


    Originally, Fu Zhen even cheered for the sword and fist just now, but no one thought that in the twinkling of an eye, the fist and sword would attack him again. Is it because he is easy to bully?


    These thoughts just flashed away in Fu Zhen''s heart. Of course, he would not question them for this. As a national teacher of the Manchu Dynasty, it would be too disappointing if he was still so naive and only at this level.


    In fact, the cooperation between Muyi and little Heavenly Master was reasonable and unexpected.


    Even Fu Zhen had to praise in his heart that there are talents from all over the country. He felt more or less that he was getting old. No matter how old Mu Yi was between him and the little Heavenly Master, he was a genuine junior in Fu Zhen''s eyes.


    Now, these two young people have taught him a lesson in front of him. Indeed, there are no eternal enemies in the world, but only eternal interests.


    Muyi and little Heavenly Master are here today not for any past gratitude and resentment, or a dispute of spirit. In the final analysis, they are to prevent Manchu from going against the sky. Yiyu''s provocation seems to have succeeded before, but in fact, it has never been successful, at least for now.


    Maybe after the Tianshou mountain affair is over, Muyi and the little Heavenly Master will really be hostile, but that''s also something in the future. Even if they are hostile now, their purposes are the same.


    "Good!"


    At the critical moment, Fu Zhen even shouted well. Even if Mu Yi and the little Heavenly Master were quick, his voice was still full of calm. As a national teacher, how could he be without a little spirit to swallow the world?


    Although standing on the altar, when Fu Zhenhua fell, he seemed to incarnate into a giant, with heaven on his head and mountains, rivers and earth on his feet. To some extent, he already had the atmosphere of heaven and man.


    Mu Yi''s pupil shrank slightly, but even if it stimulated his stronger fighting spirit, it just happened that his boxing skills had just been understood. At the moment, Fu Zhen and other opponents could just make his transformation faster, and enough forging was needed to refine refined steel.


    The little Heavenly Master on the other side also exudes a strong fighting spirit. Although he can''t deal with Mu Yi, even just shot, and even a perfect strong man is killed by Mu Yi, he still knows what to do at the critical moment.


    Whether he or Muyi wants to defeat Fu Zhen by one person''s strength alone, it is simply whimsical. Even if they work together, I''m afraid they are not Fu Zhen''s opponent. At the moment, the only thing that can rely on is that Fu Zhen is trapped on the altar and can''t move freely.


    A sword light and a fist went towards Fu Zhen at the same time.


    Between the two, the huge tripod trembled slightly, but it was firmly fixed in place, and even the oil in it did not shake.


    Fu Zhen hit Mu Yi with his fist to fist, but with a gentle stroke of his other hand, a silk was no inferior to the little Heavenly Master''s sword light fell like the Milky way.


    Fu Zhen''s move also shows his confidence. Isn''t your boxing powerful? Then I''ll break it with my fist. Isn''t your Kendo brilliant? Then I''ll show you a better kendo. Before the so-called battlefield, attack the heart, and Fu Zhen has deep three flavors.


    On the one hand, it is the pride of his great success. On the other hand, it can also be used to attack and even destroy the faith of Muyi and little Tianshi. It is nothing to defeat the opponent. It is Fu Zhen''s real purpose to destroy the opponent''s faith and let him leave his demons. All sentient beings can''t look up in front of him.


    Since it''s dangerous, it''s best to kill it in advance. If you can''t kill it, you should also cut off the other party''s hope.


    "Boom!"


    Muyi''s fist collided with Fu Zhen''s fist. In fact, this collision is only an extension, a fist meaning, a collision of essence and spirit. Muyi is still a distance from Fu Zhen and has not really invaded his side.


    After all, Fu Zhen could not leave the altar, and Mu Yi could not climb the altar under such circumstances, so now is the only way to compete.


    As for the other side, the two sword lights converge together, attract each other, repel each other, and destroy each other recklessly. The key depends on who can persist longer. From this point alone, we can see the wisdom of the little Heavenly Master''s kendo. Even Fu Zhen can''t completely suppress it for a time.


    If Mu Yi''s fist technique has just understood that the best is like water, Fu Zhen''s fist technique is a collapse of the mountain and the earth. He has gone from overbearing to the extreme. His fist technique has nothing but overbearing.


    Muyi also tried to walk this road before, but facts have proved that it is not the most suitable for him. In contrast, he is more suitable to take the road of boxing inclusive. Now it has also proved that he is on the right path. After continuous training and understanding, he has finally reached today''s boundary.


    It can even be said that Mu Yi has really achieved great success in boxing. Even some of the strongest can''t beat him in boxing.


    The so-called most powerful person, heaven and man, is actually a realm of their own, not a realm of boxing. The two are quite different. However, in the eyes of heaven and man, raising their hands and throwing their feet is the Tao, and there is no need for boxing. Therefore, as long as they reach heaven and man, they are one method and all methods.


    From this point alone, we can see Mu Yi''s achievements in boxing at the moment.


    Of course, now Muyi has no pride, because under absolute power, he is at a disadvantage. After all, realm is realm and power is power. The two cannot be confused.


    It''s like you are a third rate expert. Even if your level is higher, you can still slap you to death in the face of a first-class expert. You can''t even use any moves at all. The ultimate strength is the same way.


    However, Mu Yi''s character, both once and now, is also indomitable. It can be said that the more frustrated he is, the more brave he is. As long as Fu Zhen''s fist doesn''t crush him at the first time, he can persist no matter how powerful he is.


    What''s more, the supreme good he understood is like water. He is good at resisting, fighting and dissolving layers by layers.


    In this way, under the oppression of Fu Zhen, Muyi''s understanding of the best is like water is getting deeper and deeper. Even Fu Zhen who is in the bureau is startled by the speed of rapid progress. These qualifications, which is the top three, are basically the first.


    At least in the last hundred years, Fu Zhen has never heard of anyone more abnormal than Muyi''s qualification. Although there was a Tianjiao 20 years ago, he was only a little inferior to Muyi at the moment, but his luck was not very good and he died.


    Tianjiao, who died, is only a past tense after all, and can''t be compared with Muyi.


    Feeling the progress of Muyi, Fu Zhen even gave birth to a little Heavenly Master who didn''t care about one side and went all out to kill Muyi. After all, once such qualifications really grow up, who can check and balance in the world?


    In particular, the Manchu Dynasty, even if it succeeds this time, if Mu Yi does not die, when he takes that step to achieve heaven and man, it will also be a disaster for the Manchu Dynasty. Even if the Dinghai God needle of the Manchu Dynasty takes advantage of this opportunity to make up for Shouyuan, it is still unknown whether he can suppress Mu Yi at that time.


    Unless the Manchu and Qing Dynasties unite all the strongest and surround and kill Mu Yi like the leader of the Er gang, but think about it, this situation is unlikely. Today''s world is no longer the world more than ten years ago, and the current situation is changing every day.


    So the best thing is to kill the threat before Muyi grows up.


    Although all this is slow, in fact, it doesn''t even happen for a moment, and some things are not what Fu really wants. Regardless of the little Heavenly Master on one side, he may succeed in killing Muyi with all his strength. But in that way, the altar under his feet may also be destroyed by the little Heavenly Master. At that time, even if all his previous achievements will not be wasted, the effect will be greatly reduced.


    In order to kill Muyi, it''s worth destroying the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, and even their own hope?


    Everyone has a steelyard in his heart, and Fu Zhen is no exception. Even without too much weighing, he has made a choice. At the same time, he meets Muyi and little Heavenly Master. Even if he can''t kill them, he can''t let them destroy this plan.


    Once successful, I believe that the ends of the earth, as long as he is willing, he can definitely find Muyi. At that time, he was a kind of perfection of Tao, even heaven and man. Killing Muyi was nothing but a reverse palm.


    In fact, as long as you are a smart person, you know how to choose.


    Muyi and little Heavenly Master couldn''t attack the altar at Fu Zhen''s feet for a moment. Because of the limitation of the altar, Fu Zhen couldn''t kill them at one stroke even if he had enough strength to crush them. The situation seemed to be in a stalemate for a moment.


    However, Mu Yi and little Heavenly Master both understand that the longer the stalemate, the more unfavorable it will be to them, because once the last star of the Big Dipper returns, the general trend will be gone.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the critical moment, Muyi did not care about any rules and directly greeted Huaqian dance. Although Huaqian dance was not a small success of Tao, it finally surpassed the general perfection level strong ones. With her participation, it can slightly contain Fu Zhen to some extent.


    As for other people, even those perfect level strong men who are still alive, he doesn''t care at all, but his contempt doesn''t mean that the little Heavenly Master will be indifferent. Muyi can think of things, so he can think of them, so he also greeted.


    However, those people around didn''t come forward immediately after listening to it. After all, they didn''t spend thousands of dances and would never hesitate to Mu Yi''s order. Another problem is that Fu Zhen is too powerful. Just because of the fluctuation caused by the fight between several people now, they don''t even have the qualification to approach below the satisfactory level.


    As for the perfect level strong man, he also had to be trembling. Although Fu Zhen had no choice but to take Muyi and the little Heavenly Master for a moment, they still couldn''t stop a punch when they went up.


    As for the real purpose of the little Heavenly Master, it was not to let them hurt Fu Zhen. That was unrealistic. What the little Heavenly Master wanted was that they could distract Fu Zhen''s attention. Even a trace was enough for him.

 Chapter 510

    At present, the little Heavenly Master has completely exposed his nature. Before, because of his confrontation with Muyi and the face of Longhu Mountain, he still had some scruples and was even willing to stand up for them, but it doesn''t mean that he really cares about these people. It''s actually a kind of utilization.


    Now, it is also used, but the direction of use is different. It is no longer aimed at Muyi, but at Fu Zhen.


    Everyone present can survive in Tianshou mountain. Naturally, there is no fool. They may be weaker, but if they want to treat them as fools, they themselves are the biggest fools.


    They can guess what the little Heavenly Master made. Before, they had no way to enter Tianshou mountain. If they didn''t fight, they could only die in the end, so they fought bravely and successfully came here.


    But if you can not die, who is willing to die?


    Now the large array covering the whole Tianshou mountain has been broken, and they can leave at any time. Even if Manchu Qing really succeeds, it will be a thing in the future. At least for now, there is no need to die, and there are tall people on top of the sky.


    So this moment is not the other moment. At this time, the little Heavenly Master will let them die. How are they willing?


    If they didn''t care about Longhu Mountain, I''m afraid some of them have left. At present, they have to think more. What if they escape at the moment and settle accounts in Longhu Mountain later?


    Therefore, smart people usually think more.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t do it, a trace of anger flashed on the little Heavenly Master''s face. Even if he didn''t mean to fight with Muyi for the sake of the people or pay attention to them, at the moment, the performance of the people still made him feel cold.


    Just now, he can''t turn around and kill everyone regardless of Fu Zhen. In that case, I''m afraid the face of Longhu Mountain will be really lost.


    "If you don''t do it now, can you leave Tianshou mountain alive?"


    Finally, the little Heavenly Master''s cold words came into everyone''s ears, which was no different from direct threat.


    "You just need to destroy the hall."


    At this time, Mu Yi''s voice came. When they heard Mu Yi''s words, their eyes lit up almost at the same time, and their eyes to Mu Yi were full of gratitude. After all, it was easier and safer to destroy the hall than to Fu Zhen.


    Moreover, many people also thought of the vertical spike rising from the sky on the main hall. If it was destroyed, wouldn''t it be able to achieve the same effect.


    The little Heavenly Master also saw all the expressions of the people, but his heart had become extremely indifferent, even with a trace of pity. Would Mu Yi really be so kind? I don''t believe him. What''s more, these fools really think it''s safe to tear down the hall? How can Fu Zhen tolerate this kind of thing? Maybe they will only die faster, but I don''t know if they will continue to appreciate Muyi when they are dying.


    The so-called poor people must be hateful. Little Tianshi thought of this sentence, but he forgot that he just asked everyone to do the same to Fu Zhen. Why have he considered it for them? So to be exact, he is the same kind of person as Mu Yi at the moment.


    All this naturally has nothing to do with Huaqian dance. It was one thing to look around before, but it was another thing to really face Fu Zhen. At the moment, her strength has exceeded perfection, but when facing Fu Zhen, she almost couldn''t even do it.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, the rosefinch mark moved gently, which offset Fu Zhen''s deterrence to her, and she finally raised her strength and launched an attack.


    Fu Zhen is facing the three strong men at the same time. Although huaqianwu can only be regarded as a fake, it has more or less restrained his energy between Muyi and the little Heavenly Master. After all, even if he is strong, he is only one person. The so-called two fists are difficult to defeat four hands, not to mention a group of jumping beam clowns outside.


    Those people outside are not even qualified to let Fu Zhen face it.


    Finally, when the two perfectionist strongmen took the lead to set foot in the hall and just approached the sharp thorn, black smoke suddenly came out of it. These black smoke came from the black smoke hovering above the hall, but it was ignored by everyone before, and no one thought that the black smoke was powerful at the moment.


    At the beginning, people didn''t care much. They waved their palms to disperse the black smoke. However, soon, they found that terrible things had happened. When they waved their palms to disperse the black smoke in front of them, more black smoke came, quite a sense of one, two and four.


    "Ah!"


    The first strong man of the second difficulty peak wrapped in black smoke screamed. When they looked, they saw that his body was being decomposed by black smoke. Soon, there was only a pile of bone shelves left.


    At this point, all the people were shocked, but it was too late for them to escape, because unconsciously, the black smoke had surrounded them.


    Then more and more people were entangled by black smoke. It was not that they didn''t want to run, but that the black smoke was too fast. In a short period of more than a dozen breath, more than half of the strong became a pile of bone shelves, and the rest were frightened.


    Finally, the first person began to run away, and the rest dispersed in a crowd. However, among these people, only a few people could really leave, including only one strong man of perfect level. In the whole process, they almost destroyed them without Fu Zhen''s hand.


    Naturally, this situation has not been concealed from Mu Yi, the little Heavenly Master and others. The little Heavenly Master has a sneer on his face. He just didn''t listen to my Heavenly Master, and now he has been punished? you deserve it


    As for Mu Yi, he secretly said that it was a pity that so many strong people would get much lamp oil if they were swallowed up by the salary lamp? Although the lamp oil of the salary lamp is full now, it continues to devour, which is also of great help to the fire of Nanming Lihuo. Naturally, the more the better.


    But now, it is swallowed up by some black smoke, which is no different from those who died in the large array before.


    After absorbing the power of these people, the power of the altar seems to have increased, and Fu Zhen has a smile on his face. Obviously, everything is under his control. Mu Yi just reminded him that he just made a wedding dress for him, which can be said to be a mistake.


    However, Mu Yi didn''t think he was wrong. At most, he didn''t do it right. Moreover, he didn''t report much hope. The effect was naturally the best. But if there was no effect, he wouldn''t be much disappointed. After all, the real battlefield in front of him was the battle with Fu Zhen.


    "Well, the National Division has played with you for a long time. Now it''s time to end the farce."


    Suddenly, Fu Zhen opened his mouth and asked Mu Yi to fight with the little Heavenly Master. It was just a farce in Fu Zhen''s eyes.


    At the same time, Mu Yi had a strong warning sign in his heart. He almost didn''t think about it. He directly pulled flowers and danced thousands of times. They quickly retreated. Even in the process of retreating, he threw six punches at Fu Zhen. The six punches were superimposed to push the power to the strongest.


    The meaning of these six fists is almost the ultimate he can achieve at present. Even for this reason, his mental strength suddenly decreased by 30%, but the effect of this fist is also very obvious. Almost the whole hall is shaking.


    However, this is not the end. While he retreated, the immortal rope turned into a long whip and pulled it out in the air, but the direction is not Fu Zhen, but the little Heavenly Master on the other side.


    No one thought that Mu Yi would fight against his allies in this case. Although he and the little Heavenly Master are only temporary allies, he will fall into the well in this case. Isn''t he afraid to go in eventually?


    After all, if the little Heavenly Master dies, he alone is not Fu Zhen''s opponent.


    Mu Yi suddenly made a move. Fu Zhen didn''t show an unexpected look, even the little Heavenly Master, as if he had expected it long ago.


    At that moment, the little Heavenly Master also cut out the strongest sword. Obviously, he also felt the crisis. Then a rune appeared on his body and passed away. At the same time, he also lost his trace.


    Mu Yi''s sneak attack is almost to the extreme, but even so, it can only break the virtual shadow left by the little Heavenly Master, and the other party has completely left with the help of that talisman, but it is even before Mu Yi.


    In this way, Mu Yi was left to Fu Zhen. It can be seen that when Mu Yi calculated him, he did not forget the last moment Yin Mu Yi.


    Fu Zhen took all the six superimposed boxing ideas and the sword of the little Heavenly Master, and even took it with some ease. Mu Yi couldn''t help but wonder if it was just the other party playing with them? As soon as the idea came up, Mu Yi''s eyes narrowed, because Fu Zhen moved on the altar for the first time. Although he didn''t leave the altar, he stood a little forward.


    Muyi thought of the reason at the critical moment. He thought that all this was related to the strong who had just died. The altar absorbed the power of the strong, which greatly relieved Fu Zhen, and finally could use more power to deal with them.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yi sighed gently in his heart. Unexpectedly, he finally pushed himself into danger, which must be said to be a kind of irony.


    But now it''s too late to regret. The only thing Muyi can do is to try his best to stop Fu Zhen''s counterattack, especially when the little Heavenly Master took the lead in escaping.


    Take a deep breath. Mu Yi''s left hand vibrates slightly, and Hua Qianwu retreats back at a faster speed. This sudden change even makes Hua Qianwu show a trace of surprise. After integrating the rosefinch mark, Hua Qianwu is only loyal to Mu Yi. In addition, she is still her.


    Although Muyi pushed him to Fu Zhen at this time, she wouldn''t have any resentment, and even took it for granted. After all, all kinds of performances before Muyi tended to this possibility, no one thought that such a selfish Muyi would leave a thousand dances at the last minute.


    Experts compete for the front line. Muyi seems to just throw away huaqianwu, but it will inevitably reduce his speed, which is equivalent to giving Fu Zhen the best opportunity.


    Muyi''s sneak attack did not exceed Fu Zhen''s expectation, and even his outbreak was expected. The only thing he didn''t expect was that Muyi finally chose this way. There was a slight accident, but he was more happy. If he had the opportunity to kill Muyi, he would not let it go.


    Although Fu Zhen just used sword to sword and fist to fist, what he is really good at is palming!


    At this moment, Fu Zhen''s face was expressionless, and his breath was vaguely integrated with the whole hall. As a Muyi close to Fu Zhen, he felt the deepest naturally. At this moment, Fu Zhen had a little difference, but it was this difference that made him tremble in his heart.


    "Heaven and man!"


    Although Fu Zhen did not reach this state, even far away, with the help of the power of the altar and his own great power, he still made him infinitely close to that state. Naturally, there was a strong crisis of life and death in Mu Yi''s heart.


    This kind of crisis, he only met in his life!


    Mu Yi only felt that his scalp was numb and the blood all over his body was flowing like a river. He could still hear the movement even across his body. His body increased a little. This was not because he couldn''t control it, but really raised the immortal body of Liuli to the limit.


    The salary lamp appeared behind him and integrated with him. The lamp oil decreased at a terrible speed, and Mu Yi''s whole body gushed out layer after layer of flame.


    "Even if you are a real man, don''t want my life."


    Mu Yi was almost ruthless. With an unyielding determination to burn jade and stone, he punched out a punch.


    Maybe Muyi''s determination at the moment triggered something, which made him have some changes that he didn''t even know. At the moment of the blow, the light wheel behind his head and the salary lamp behind him disappeared. Instead, a virtual shadow loomed, and his face couldn''t be seen clearly.


    If Mu Yi looks back now, he will find that the virtual shadow behind him is the evil Buddha he got at the beginning. So far, the power of the evil Buddha is really and completely integrated with him. Even if Mu Yi wants to suppress again in the future, it is impossible.


    To some extent, Mu Yi is the evil Buddha at the moment!


    For a long time, Mu Yi didn''t know the origin of the evil Buddha. At the moment, although he didn''t look back, he also vaguely felt some changes. If he didn''t guess wrong, the evil Buddha was probably a heaven and man before ancient times.


    Only in this way can we explain all this.


    But at present, Mu Yi didn''t think too much. In his eyes, only Fu Zhen threw a punch, which condensed all the essence, Qi and God. Originally, there was a trace of disharmonious essence, Qi and God appeared with the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha behind him, finally made up for the last deficiency, broke a certain limit, and made the essence, Qi and God harmonious, unified and integrated.


    In Muyi''s body, the last life wheel opened quietly. There was no sound in the whole process, even Muyi didn''t feel it, and there was no moment. The seven light wheels were integrated, and the original life magic power was achieved.


    But Muyi also didn''t know this. After reaching the perfection level, he directly made his strength rise madly, but in his eyes, there was still only Fu Zhen and that fist.

 Chapter 511

    When the final battle of Tianshou mountain was in full swing, it was even more intense in another battlefield.


    Tianshou mountain, after all, is only the imperial mausoleum of the previous dynasty. Although it is useful, it can''t play a decisive role. It''s only used to extract the gas left by the previous dynasty. By the way, I dug a big pit to catch all the strong people in the Jianghu.


    The real battlefield actually belongs to the location of the imperial mausoleum of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, in Zunhua, called changruishan.


    Burials, hide!


    It is the so-called: life goes through the earth and grows from all things. People receive from their parents, their bones get Qi, and their remains are shaded. The born, the gathering of Qi. He who condenses becomes a bone, but he dies and remains alone. Therefore, those who are buried are anti Qi and bone, and the way born of shade is also. Jing Yun: Qi should respond, ghost blessing and people.


    In fact, the main meaning of this sentence is that the earth atmosphere inherited by our ancestors can affect future generations. This is why ancient people paid special attention to Feng Shui, and a good feng shui treasure land can even extend to future generations and benefit future generations.


    For a dynasty, it is undoubtedly more so. There is a remarkable feature of all dynasties, that is, the overhaul of the imperial mausoleum, which is definitely not just for face.


    It is said that Zhu Yuanzhang''s family was poor when he was young. Suddenly one day, his parents died one after another. At that time, Zhu Yuanzhang''s family could not afford to buy a coffin for his parents. He had no choice but to roll up a straw mat and plan to bury him in the wasteland.


    Unexpectedly, when he passed Fengyang mountain, he just saw a phoenix fall. Zhu Yuanzhang moved in his heart and buried his parents in the place where the Phoenix landed. Since then, Zhu Yuanzhang was in full swing and went all the way. Finally, he established a dynasty as a grass mustard. Even until he became an emperor, Zhu Yuanzhang did not move his cave for his parents, and even was buried there after his death.


    This is the famous Phoenix cave. Even in the eyes of many people, if Zhu Yuanzhang did not bury his parents there, he would be the richest man in his life, and he would never be the right man.


    There are many examples of such things in ancient times. In fact, the underworld and the underworld are indeed involved in the Yang world. Even if the Ming Dynasty is now extinct, the Ming Dynasty''s luck still remains in the underworld. This is why so many people are bent on fighting the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty, and they can''t eliminate it all the time, because in the underworld, the last breath of the Ming Dynasty hasn''t completely dissipated.


    But this time, the Manchu Qing Dynasty almost dug up the imperial tombs and ancestral nests of the Ming Dynasty, which not only pumped out its final Qi and let the Manchu Qing Qi devour it, but also overturned Yin and Yang in a large array, completely burying the strength of the Ming Dynasty in the underworld.


    It can be said that using these nether powers to destroy many Jianghu experts can kill multiple birds with one stone.


    Because it matters a lot, Fu Zhen is in charge of it himself, but in fact, Tianshou mountain is still less important than Changrui mountain, because it is the imperial mausoleum of the Qing Dynasty and the land of ancestors, which is more important for today''s Manchu and Qing Dynasties.


    If the Tianshou mountain plan fails, although it will have a certain blow here, the Manchu Qing Dynasty has not lost the ability to turn over. As long as it succeeds here, the Manchu Qing Dynasty can still last for several generations. To some extent, the Manchu Qing Dynasty''s plan is also successful.


    Muyi may have guessed something about all this. After all, there are so many strong people in the world. Even if there are a few strong people with small achievements, it is impossible for only one little Heavenly Master to come. Even with his accident, there are only two small achievements in Tianshou mountain.


    Other Muyi doesn''t know, but Lengyu himself has achieved a small success in Tao planting. Moreover, Lengyu also said at that time that her battlefield is not in the same place as Muyi. If Muyi can''t guess, it''s a fool.


    Moreover, only the people from Longhu Mountain have arrived in the two millennium factions. Maoshan should not and cannot be excluded from such major events. Similarly, the White Emperor city and even some potential strong people are the same.


    As Muyi expected, Leng Yu is in Changrui mountain at the moment. Not only Leng Yu, but also among the four flag captains, there are three gathered here. In addition to the green dragon flag captains, they are also here with the white tiger flag captains familiar to Muyi.


    There is also Taoist priest Qingchen of Maoshan, who is also an acquaintance of Muyi in the ancient Yellow River Road. At the beginning, Muyi and huaqianwu joined hands to kill zaifeng, but he was blocked by him. That time, he helped zaifeng, but now he stands on the opposite of Manchu. Therefore, there has never been an eternal enemy or friend in the world.


    In terms of blood flow, changruishan can''t even catch up with Tianshou mountain where Muyi is located, but the strong people gathered here can''t be compared with Tianshou mountain.


    Here, there is no one below the level of perfection. It can be said that the weakest existence is the level of perfection, and the real main force is the strong ones who have a small success of Tao seed, and even a great success of Tao seed.


    The white tiger flag bearer is standing in a corner, carrying the divine sword. He is calm and relaxed. Although there is no change in his appearance, the whole person gradually gathers the light and is better. If he was only half perfect at the beginning, but after passing through the ancient road of the Yellow River, he has already quietly reached the perfect level. If you add the divine sword, even among the strong ones in the perfect level, It''s definitely the top one.


    The Taoist priest Qingchen, however, stood on the front line with Leng Yu and others. If Mu Yi saw it, I''m afraid he would understand something.


    However, the front of the crowd was a middle-aged man in Confucian clothes. He just stood there at random, which was one of the centers of the whole audience.


    On the other side is a tall dragon chair, on which sits a woman, a woman in a dragon robe.


    Beside the woman, there was an old eunuch waiting respectfully, insignificant, but none of the people in the audience looked down on him, because all of them had died.


    In addition, there was an old Lama with his hands folded and his eyes slightly closed, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    The rest are big men dressed in full body armor. Except for a pair of eyes, they are all wrapped in Dark Armor. These armor styles are the same, but they all exude strong evil spirit. There are a total of 12 such existence.


    Plus the women on the Dragon chair, the old eunuch and the old Lama, there are 15 people in total, several more than the cold rain opposite.


    "Zhou Longtu, if you die, Confucianism will die." the woman on the Dragon chair said slowly, her voice neutral and high, and her appearance looks a little mean, but full of noble spirit.


    Nowadays, there is only one man Qing who can wear a dragon robe. That is, the current emperor. But everyone knows who the current emperor is. Even if it is changed, it is impossible to change into a woman. There is only one man Qing woman with such power, that is, the empress dowager, the old Buddha and Cixi.


    However, who could have thought that the old Buddha, who was said to be mean and ungrateful, manipulated the imperial power and pushed the Manchu Qing Dynasty to extinction, would appear here. Moreover, looking at the appearance of everyone, we knew that the other party was definitely not as simple as the rumor.


    "Confucianism is the Confucianism of all the people in the world. How can it be destroyed by me?" Zhou Longtu shook his head slightly and then continued: "the empress dowager, for her own personal interests, is not afraid of being punished by heaven because she ignores the safety of the world and even tries to swallow dragons with a python?"


    "It''s not the palace that cares about the safety of the world, but you. How could the world be like this without the support of you? As for what the palace wants to do, I don''t need to explain to you. The world is the world of the palace. Naturally, the palace can do whatever it wants." Cixi smiled contemptuously and didn''t care about Zhou Longtu''s accusation, And her words did not hide her ambition.


    In fact, from her dress today, we can see that she is no longer covered up, otherwise how can she directly wear the Dragon Robe? As for Zhou Longtu''s saying that she swallowed the dragon with a python, as long as she succeeded, what can people all over the world accuse her?


    How can a woman who has grown up step by step in the harem be ignorant?


    "Why don''t you tell her more, sir? This world is the world of the Han family. If Liu Bowen hadn''t been crazy and cut off all the Dragon veins in the world, how could a few barbarians invade our vast central plains? Now that the Qing Dynasty has died, it''s time to return the world of the Han family." a man stood behind Zhou Longtu and saw that Cixi, who looked at the Dragon chair, was also full of killing intention.


    "Let me guess. Your surname should be Zhu? Descendants of the Zhu family? Seeing the dark clouds on your head, I think it''s not far from death. I dare to restore the Han family world here. I''m afraid you want to restore the Zhu family world? Unfortunately, there was still a trace of success, but now your Zhu family imperial mausoleum has turned into ruins, and your strength is gone, As for your chess pieces under Manqing cloth, if the palace guessed correctly, they should be swept away at this time. If you don''t die, who will die? "Cixi looked at the man who was speaking and said slowly. Just what she said from her mouth made the man tremble and look incredible.


    "You, how dare you?" the man looked at Cixi in shock.


    "What dare you do in this palace? Little plum." Cixi then shouted.


    "The servant is here." the old eunuch next to him bowed.


    "The Zhu family, who took his head from his neck for the palace, should have died long ago." Cixi said again.


    "Chirp!"


    After the old eunuch answered, he looked at the man expressionless, that is, Zhu Jiming, the legacy of the Zhu family!


    Zhu is the Zhu of Zhu Yuanzhang, the successor is the successor of inheritance, and Ming is the Ming of Daming.


    Zhou Longtu frowned slightly and seemed to want to stop it, but Zhu Jiming took the lead in saying, "please don''t interfere, sir. I want the head of the old eunuch."


    Seeing this, Zhou Longtu no longer said anything. Whether it was the old eunuch or Zhu Jiming, the realm was a kind of small success, and his strength was between Bozhong, so he didn''t worry too much, but thought of another thing in his heart.


    That''s what Cixi just said about the imperial mausoleum of the Ming Dynasty. He actually knew about the layout of the two places in the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, but he was lack of skills. Naturally, he could only choose the more important Changrui mountain. However, on the other side, he also learned that there were more than a dozen strong people at the perfect level, hundreds of strong people at the second difficult peak, and the little Heavenly Master at Longhu Mountain, Even if you can''t succeed, you can retain most of your strength.


    Moreover, he knew that the little Heavenly Master had a decree of heaven and man, so he didn''t worry too much, but at the moment, Cixi''s self-confidence made him a little more worried.

 Chapter 512

    Although he was worried, Zhou Longtu still focused on the present. In the field, Zhu Jiming had fought with the old eunuch. Compared with Zhu Jiming''s openness and cooperation, the old eunuch had to be more feminine, but it was also normal. After all, the essence of the two ways was different.


    The two men were fighting in the field, but Zhou Longtu always felt something was wrong, as if something had been forgotten by him.


    Zhu Jiming wanted to make a quick decision and get rid of the old eunuch to frighten Manqing. He just didn''t expect that he found the old eunuch difficult after he really did it. The other party didn''t fight him hard, but swam around him with a mysterious way, which gave him a big headache.


    Just when Zhu Jiming was thinking of practicing the secret method, he suddenly became stiff. His eyes suddenly opened wide, revealing a trace of horror and disbelief.


    The old eunuch who had been wandering around seemed to be waiting for this opportunity. As soon as Zhu Jiming''s accident happened, he suddenly appeared in front of Zhu Jiming, with his right hand and sharp nails like a long section. With a sense of chill, he rowed at Zhu Jiming''s neck.


    When Zhu Jiming was stiff, Zhou Longtu had a bad heart and wanted to save Zhu Jiming. After all, a strong man with a small success of Tao was still of great use to him, but unexpectedly, a breath no less than him locked him in at this time.


    Behind the Dragon chair, the old Lama kept his eyes closed and opened his eyes at the same time.


    With such a delay, Zhu Jiming had uttered a scream and his head flew high.


    The master''s life hangs on the line, not to mention the strong man of Tao Zhong Xiaocheng. Just now Zhu Jiming''s rigidity pushed himself into the abyss of death. What''s more, the old eunuch made a decisive decision. It seems that he knew it would be like this.


    When Zhu Jiming''s body was stiff, it was at Tianshou mountain that the little Heavenly Master inspired the decree of heaven and man and broke the big array shrouded over Tianshou mountain.


    In other words, all this is in Cixi''s calculation.


    Zhu Jiming''s head rolled in the air for a while, and then was caught in his hand by the old eunuch. Even if he lost his head, Zhu Jiming still stared at him and didn''t die immediately. With his strong vitality, he died at the last moment.


    "Fool, if it weren''t for keeping you, you would have died as early as twenty years ago." Cixi looked at Zhu Jiming, who still refused to swallow his breath, and said faintly. After a while, Zhu Jiming''s eyes widened and widened, but then the look in his eyes quickly dispersed and really died.


    Zhu Jiming died. Zhou Longtu lost his voice for a moment. No one thought that Zhu Jiming would die in the end, and he died so quickly and easily.


    But in the end, everyone also looked at Zhu Jiming''s accident and looked at the old Buddha on the Dragon chair. No matter what means she used, Zhu Jiming''s death was an unchangeable fact.


    It is a great loss to be a strong man with a small success.


    In fact, there are only five strong people in Zhou Longtu, including Zhu Jiming.


    "Zhou Longtu, if you leave now, we will spare the life of Confucianism in the world. Otherwise, we don''t mind imitating the great emperor of the pre Qin Dynasty to burn books and pit Confucianism, so that you can become a famous Confucianism." Cixi ignored the dead Zhu Jiming and looked at Zhou Longtu and said.


    As a Confucian inheritor who is only one line away from the success of Taoism, Zhou Longtu is the most dangerous one, especially for her next plan.


    Although she invited the longest living Lama from the western regions, she may not be able to beat Zhou Longtu. The greatest possibility is to block each other, but this is far from enough for her.


    "Don''t the Empress Dowager think this threat is of no use to me? Even the great emperor of the pre Qin Dynasty can''t exterminate Confucianism, let alone the Empress Dowager." Zhou Longtu shook his head gently, and then continued: "what''s more, if I make Confucianism safe, in fact, the best way is to kill the empress dowager, so as to eliminate future troubles."


    "If the palace dies, the world will fall apart immediately. Now the Western powers are eyeing. Do you want to repeat the mistakes? Let the Central Plains sink?" Cixi said directly.


    "What''s dead here is just a madman blinded by ambition and desire, and there will still be a empress dowager in the Forbidden City. She will complete your unfinished mission and the world will eventually be on the right track." Zhou Longtu looked unmoved.


    "As soon as you take the emperor to make the world, you Confucians play very smoothly. You are the most typical wallflower under the guise of being the people of the world and the common people all day. Aren''t you afraid of retribution one day?" Cixi said. Their words are sharp and focus on attacking the heart. If anyone believes it or falls in the wind, I''m afraid it''s the time for the other party to attack.


    "The belief is to die without regret. This is Confucianism. The spirit of Confucianism has always existed in the vast river. As for justice, future generations will comment on it." Zhou Longtu doesn''t care about Cixi''s slander, and if he can achieve great success, can he be shaken by a few words? In that case, he, the successful successor of Confucianism, would be too unworthy of his name.


    "It''s fair. Future generations will comment on it. The palace admits to underestimate you, but you dare to bet with the palace?" Cixi suddenly said, looking at Zhou Longtu.


    "How to bet?" Zhou Longtu didn''t immediately agree, but asked after a moment of silence.


    "There are twelve bodyguards in this palace, each of them is perfect level, and there are ten people on your side besides you. Although there are two less, there are four kinds of small achievements. Can you dare to compete with my twelve bodyguards? Life or death?" Cixi''s eyes passed behind Zhou Longtu, and then put forward a condition that no one thought of.


    Even Zhou Longtu didn''t think of it. Although the number of people on his side is small, there are still four small achievements. If under normal circumstances, not to mention four, one can kill twelve strong men of perfect level, and Cixi doesn''t look like an unwise person, it''s obvious that the problem comes from the twelve bodyguards.


    Zhou Longtu looked as like as two peas in the same twelve armour, even breathing, and looked more dignified. He believed that Ci Xi had confidence in twelve guards because he had made such a request, but even in Zhou Longtu''s view, even if the twelve guards were integrated into one, they would be proficient in some battle array. It is also impossible to face the small success of four Tao species and the perfection of six Tao species.


    Moreover, the kind of perfection that can come here belongs to the top at this level, which is far from being comparable to the general level of perfection.


    As soon as Cixi''s voice fell, many people behind Zhou Longtu had a cold light in their eyes.


    Although the strong should not be moved by foreign things, the strong are also human and have seven emotions and six desires. At the moment, they are despised by Cixi. How can they not be angry?


    "I can''t decide this matter. If the Empress Dowager really wants to gamble, it depends on their own opinions." Zhou Longtu thought for a moment and said, without directly refusing, but he didn''t agree.


    But Cixi smiled, "well, you are all the top people in the world today. Dare you compete with my twelve bodyguards?"


    Cixi asked. In fact, she was convinced that these people could not refuse, because the strong had the self-esteem of the strong, just as Zhu Jiming just wanted to fight with the old eunuch.


    "Since the Empress Dowager wants to gamble, we will naturally accompany her, but we don''t know what the Empress Dowager''s bet is?" Leng Yu suddenly said in the crowd. She is the only woman here, and she is also a kind of Xiaocheng, so no one underestimates her, no one thinks her opening seems reckless, and her problem is what everyone wants to know.


    "The bet is the world. If you win, the palace will stop planning, and the world will give you away. But if you lose, you will leave your life." Cixi said coldly. Is it easy to take her bet? Put your life on it first.


    Some people frowned when they heard Cixi''s words, but more people were full of war. They didn''t think they would lose. Similarly, if they failed, what about leaving their lives? Just die early and late.


    Although no one wants to die, sometimes we have to see whether it is worth dying.


    "OK, I''ll promise. I just hope the Empress Dowager won''t go back on her word." Leng Yu continued. At that time, the breath of ten people rose into the sky, even making the sky change and giving birth to many illusions.


    "You have no jokes!"


    Cixi said faintly, as if she regarded herself as the ninth five-year-old. At the same time, a dignity was revealed from her. The Dragon Robe was calm and automatic. The pressure that originally fell on her with ten people was immediately resolved. She fought ten people with one person''s strength. Moreover, looking at her gentle appearance, many people''s pupils shrank sharply, and even Zhou Longtu''s eyes looked at her changed a little.


    Moreover, Zhou Longtu had a slight uneasiness from beginning to end. Logically speaking, he was a strong man of Tao. His energy and spirit had long been satisfactory. This should not happen, but the real situation was quite the opposite. He couldn''t help thinking of Zhu Jiming. At that time, he also had a bad hunch in his heart, but it was not as strong as now.


    Will there be any changes in this?


    Zhou Longtu couldn''t help but look at the twelve guards again, but no matter what he thought, he didn''t think the twelve guards could win.


    "Is it a conspiracy?" Zhou Longtu couldn''t help thinking.


    But at this time, even if he wanted to go back, it was too late, because everyone agreed, and he couldn''t go back, otherwise he would break his promise. He didn''t care much about his reputation, but in this way, the person opposite had an excuse to talk about it, and she just showed her breath to frighten him.


    An old Lama, an equally unfathomable Cixi, no matter how confident Zhou Longtu is, he doesn''t dare to say that he can surpass these two people. Moreover, this is where the imperial mausoleum of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties has been operating here for hundreds of years. No one knows what hidden hands are behind it. This is also the main reason why he didn''t turn his face on Cixi as soon as he came up.


    The other party seems to be deliberately delaying time, and he also needs some time to verify his judgment. In this confrontation, he can''t fail or allow failure.

 Chapter 513

    The twelve black armor guards act as one, not only their breath is intertwined, but even their breath is integrated. This is not only twelve people, but also one. As long as they are discerning people, they can see that the twelve people must be proficient in some battle array. Only in this way can they be connected with the twelve people.


    If you are only a perfect level strong man, no one will care. Even the most junior white tiger flag bearer in the field can cut it with a sword, but when the power of the twelve perfect level strong men is superimposed together, it is estimated that even Leng Yu doesn''t dare to attack its edge easily.


    Therefore, although no one thinks that the twelve bodyguards can win, no one will underestimate each other. Cixi is not a fool. Since she dares to make a bet, it can''t be for the sake of losing, she must be confident. Then the twelve bodyguards can''t take it lightly, even if she is too serious.


    Ten people looked at each other. Although no one spoke, they could understand each other''s meaning. That is, they launched a thunder attack as soon as they came up, went all out, didn''t give each other any chance, and had better sweep away the twelve people with the momentum of wind and clouds.


    As long as the twelve guards are destroyed, even if Cixi reneges and refuses to admit it, their strength is strong enough to suppress each other. This is the main reason why people dare to bet, not because they believe in Cixi''s reputation, but because they believe in their own strength. Even if Cixi refuses to admit it at that time, they also have enough strength to deter each other.


    When all the people were calculating, Cixi showed a sneer at the corners of her mouth. As everyone guessed, since she dared to stop, how could she have no confidence? It''s just that others don''t understand her confidence.


    At this time, Cixi looked up at the sky and showed a smile that only she knew.


    Opposite, Zhou Longtu has been paying attention to Cixi. At the moment, he saw her strange smile and his worry became stronger. He looked at the people and finally couldn''t resist. He directly transmitted the voice with his spiritual power to make them pay attention to safety and be careful of conspiracy.


    After all, Zhu Jiming had an accident in the duel before!


    An accident in a duel? Suddenly, Zhou Longtu seemed to understand something. Perhaps the strength of the twelve bodyguards was not as good as theirs, but what if there were an accident in the process as just now? So what happens?


    At the thought of this, Zhou Longtu''s heart was full of cold, and his eyes to Cixi suddenly changed.


    Cixi seemed to notice and took a deep look at Zhou Longtu, which made Zhou Longtu more convinced of his guess, and at this time, he finally thought of what he had ignored.


    He ignored the other side, the imperial mausoleum of the former dynasty, Tianshou mountain!


    The establishment of these two places by the Manchu Qing Dynasty will never be so simple. In fact, Zhu Jiming''s death has explained the problem. Unfortunately, he did not think of it at that time. Although he thought of it now, it is too late.


    Even if he had thought of it earlier, he would have directly rejected Cixi''s proposal, but now, even if he deliberately refused, I''m afraid Cixi wouldn''t give him this opportunity.


    "Mr. Zhou is a generation of great Confucianism and the successor of Confucianism. I don''t think he will do anything demeaning? How about you and I enjoy a battle?" at this time, Cixi looked at Zhou Longtu and said.


    After a while, Zhou Longtu understood. In addition, the old Lama over there is eyeing him. Even if he wants to fight, he can''t stop anything. Just like he just wanted to save Zhu Jiming, Cixi''s words are actually warning him not to act rashly, otherwise he really has to ignore the rules, I''m afraid the consequences will be more serious.


    As soon as the twelve black armor guards entered the hall, they stood still and surrounded Leng Yu and other ten people. The ten people stood back to back with each other. When Cixi spoke, they moved at the same time.


    This move is the change of the wind and cloud. Compared with the just surging breath, it is simply a small Witch to see a big witch. Four Tao species are small, and six perfection level strong people try their best. This situation is rare for decades.


    The twelve black armor guards also moved at the same time. Their black armor suddenly burst into dazzling light. Countless runes surged on them, and the breath of the twelve people soared. Although they did not reach the level of Tao seed Xiaocheng, they also exceeded the level of perfection, just like the flower thousand dance integrating rosefinch runes, above perfection and below Tao seed Xiaocheng.


    And more importantly, although the twelve people''s breath was not stacked twelve times, it was still increased several times, so it did not fall behind in the momentum confrontation.


    Leng Yu and others didn''t expect this situation, but they didn''t panic. They launched the strongest attack one after another, and both attacked one place.


    "Boom!"


    At that time, the earth shook and the mountains shook, as if the whole mountain was shaking. However, after the attack, the people''s looks changed, because the twelve black armor guards blocked their attack, and they were still able to do it easily. Even they had a feeling that when their strength fell on the black armor guards, they were weakened layer by layer, The key is the runes that emerge from black armor.


    "Is this ancient armor?" Zhou Longtu''s face changed greatly. Looking at those armor, he even took a trace of disbelief. Ancient armor, as the name suggests, is handed down from ancient times. Although ancient things are not necessarily easy to use and may not be suitable for current practitioners, looking at the appearance of the twelve guards, it is obvious that they are repaired according to armor, that is, it is not them that really matter, It''s the armor on them. Instead, they are only the source of armor power. That is, twelve guards are supplemented, and twelve armor is the real killing move.


    "Yes, it''s the ancient armor. Unfortunately, the palace only got 12 by hard means. Otherwise, if you gather 36, you can fight even if you are a great master of Taoism, and 108 can be blocked even by heaven and man. Moreover, it is said that there was a more powerful armor in ancient times, which was specially used for the strong who are a small master of Taoism. Even if there were only 36, you can kill heaven and man Unfortunately, this armor has long been lost, otherwise... "


    Otherwise, how Cixi did not say, but Zhou Longtu can also realize that with Cixi''s ambition, if there is such a battle armor that can encircle heaven and man, the strongest in the world now have only two choices, either surrender or be killed.


    Although Zhou Longtu is extremely worried at the moment, he is also a little lucky. Fortunately, there are only 12. Otherwise, if we gather 36, these ten people may really be dead or alive. At present, although we are not sure, there is still hope.


    Leng Yu and others are now in an environment in a similar field, so they can''t hear Zhou Longtu and Cixi at all. However, this doesn''t prevent them from knowing that they are in trouble. The situation is much more difficult than they thought at the beginning. Instead of killing the twelve bodyguards at one stroke, they put themselves into a crisis.


    Moreover, the ten people are the kind who have experienced great storms. Although there are changes, they will not panic. At the same time, they know more what they should do to keep themselves at the moment.


    "Work together and use magic weapons."


    Soon, everyone reached an agreement that although the magic weapon was precious, it should also be divided to who. At present, these ten people are all famous people in the world, so everyone has a magic weapon. When they integrated with the magic weapon, they immediately showed stronger strength. For a time, the battle array composed of twelve black armor guards began to shake, as if it could be broken at any time.


    "Ancient armor is really powerful, but now the world environment is different from that in ancient times. Even if you cultivate these 12 people with secret methods, they can give full play to the power of armor? I''m afraid it''s only 60% or 70%. If that''s just the case, they can''t be suppressed at all. The twelve guards will still be defeated in the end." Zhou Longtu calmed down soon after he panicked, Began to analyze.


    The fact is indeed as he expected. When Leng Yu and others began to fight back with all their strength, the twelve black armor guards were shaky and could not support at any time, which also relieved Zhou Longtu.


    Just looking at Cixi, not only did she not have the slightest worry on her face, on the contrary, she also looked confident.


    "You''re right. Under normal circumstances, it''s not enough to kill four Taoist species with these twelve armor. But who says that''s all?" while Cixi''s words fell, a strong black light seemed to break through the space limit and directly fell down in the distant sky. As soon as the general appeared, it was divided into twelve, Into the bodies of the twelve black armor guards.


    At that time, they had more black armor, more runes, and the situation was immediately reversed. They stabilized again and suppressed Lengyu and others.


    "Is this?" Zhou Longtu was obviously stunned when he looked at the black light falling from the sky, and his face looked like he thought of it and couldn''t believe it.


    "Haven''t you guessed that? These are the power of the strong who died in Tianshou mountain. Now they are absorbed by 12 ancient armor and their power is increased again. Even if they still can''t compare with the heyday, they can reach 90%, but I don''t know if you still have confidence?" Cixi said confidently.


    "Tianshou mountain, Changrui mountain, the imperial tombs of the previous dynasty and this dynasty, and Zhu Jiming, and even all the legacy of the previous dynasty were killed by you? Well, it''s worthy of Cixi. I underestimated you this time and you calculated it once." Zhou Longtu said with a gloomy face, and he could no longer see his previous demeanor.


    After all, no one can maintain his demeanor under such circumstances. How can he be indifferent unless he doesn''t care about all this from the beginning? At this time, the only thing Zhou Longtu can do is to believe Lengyu and others and that they have the means to fight back.


    As for Tianshou mountain, he did not hold any hope, and even he could imagine that the situation there must be very bad, and even the destruction of the whole army was not impossible.


    Blame him for not paying enough attention to Tianshou mountain at the beginning. Even after Zhu Jiming''s death, he also didn''t realize this. Therefore, this time, he failed unjustly.


    At the same time when the black light came, Leng Yu and others obviously felt this. The battle array that was about to break down was immediately stabilized again, and its power was much better than that just now. It was difficult to break the battle array for a time with their concerted efforts.


    Although they can hold on for a while, over time, no one knows what will happen after their strength is consumed, or even if they know, they don''t want to admit it, because the consequence is often death.


    Whether any of the ten of them will survive is still unknown, but in fact, everyone knows. This possibility is too low. Unless something happens, otherwise....


    Overhead, a steady stream of black light fell, as if endless, but both Zhou Longtu and Cixi knew that these forces would be exhausted. The key depends on who can hold on longer.


    However, at least for now, the twelve bodyguards are obviously better. According to the degree of black light, they can also persist for a longer time.


    Zhou Longtu tried several times to break this balance and save the people, but every time he just had an idea, the old Lama locked him, and even Cixi looked at him as if he had nothing. At this time, he understood that even if he did it himself, he could not save them. I''m afraid the old Lama and Cixi would do it at the same time.


    So, just as Cixi said at the beginning, he can only be a bystander and watch these people fail miserably, then be killed, and finally leave him alone. This is the real purpose of Cixi.


    By that time, I''m afraid the overall situation has been decided, and Cixi''s plan may have been more than half successful. The rest depends on whether she has that life, whether she can swallow the dragon with a snake and experience the final transformation.


    The fact that she is wearing a Dragon Robe at the moment is an omen, and her ambition is even more obvious


    However, even if Cixi catches all of them, she can''t guarantee that she will succeed. What she does is an act against the sky. Since it is an act against the sky, she has to experience heaven''s robbery in addition to human robbery.


    The so-called human robbery is the people who stop them under the urging of heaven, and heaven robbery is the last disaster imposed by heaven on her. Since it is a disaster, failure is naturally death, but once it succeeds, it is the real dragon.


    Isn''t that why Cixi planned all this?


    "In fact, sir, it''s not necessary, and their life and death are between Mr. Cixi''s thoughts." Cixi suddenly said at this time.


    "Hum, do you still want me to submit to you?" Zhou Longtu snorted coldly.


    "As long as you can save your life, what if you surrender to this palace? After all, only living can have hope, and dead people have no value." Cixi said faintly. If you can really subdue Zhou Longtu, it will be better than 100000 soldiers.


    In fact, however, Cixi also knew that the other party could not submit to her. Her words were more to disrupt Zhou Longtu''s state of mind. Otherwise, a strong man with great success in Taoism would fight back. Even if he could succeed in killing, the price would be a little high.


    "Don''t think about it." Zhou Longtu said coldly.


    "That''s a pity. It''s a pity that there are so many strong people." Cixi looked at the people trapped by 12 black armor guards. Although she said it was a pity, her face was full of killing opportunities.


    However, at this time, the continuous black air above her head suddenly stopped. This change made Cixi and Zhou Longtu change color together.

 Chapter 514

    There is great terror between life and death, but in fact, Muyi has no fear at the moment. On the contrary, his heart is unprecedented calm.


    Of course, it is impossible to say that he is deliberately dying. When he is in a desperate situation, the only thing he can do is to do everything he can. As for whether he can survive and what the result is, he has not considered it, or even has no time to consider it at all.


    This fist can be said to be the peak that Muyi can achieve in his life. The essence, Qi and spirit are perfect, melted into one, and completely step into the level of perfection.


    Tao Zhong Xiaocheng, integrated with him, made a leap in strength.


    The fist technique is comprehensive, and the best is like water. The so-called skill is in the Tao, and the art can pass the God.


    The source of evil Buddha was integrated with him to form the virtual shadow of Dharma phase, which increased his attack again.


    This fist, to be exact, has far exceeded the limit that Tao Xiaocheng can reach, even Dacheng, and even perfection.


    If Mu Yi is given another chance, he may not be able to give such a punch. The weather, place and people are harmonious, and none of them is indispensable.


    Fu Zhen on the altar finally changed color. This fist had no earth shaking momentum, but had a feeling of returning to nature. But the more so, the more he could feel the terror. Therefore, even in the face of this fist, he had to take out all his heart and treat it solemnly.


    Even he directly extracted the power of the altar under his feet and integrated into himself, so that his breath soared again, and his breath of heaven and man was more rich.


    This is not to say that Fu Zhen has reached the realm of heaven and man, but a realm that can be simulated with the help of the altar, the main hall and the whole Tianshou mountain. If you really want to say, he still has a distance from this realm.


    Not much, enough for him!


    "Die."


    Fu Zhen was expressionless, but his eyes were more murderous. Muyi should not live in this world.


    "Boom!"


    Fu Zhen turned his hands and fell down. In the feeling of Mu Yi, it seemed that the whole sky was pressed against him, and there was a feeling that the whole world was enemy.


    "Even if the whole world is enemy, even if the body dies, so what? I, I, have never changed."


    Mu Yi shouted in his heart, but his fist still blew out unswervingly. This is a fist of his life, a fist that condenses all his beliefs, and he has no regrets even if he dies.


    At this moment, Muyi could not tell the difference from the past, or when the evil Buddha''s origin was completely integrated into his body, the two characters began to merge, one sunshine, one darkness, one positive and one evil, and they were no longer separated from each other.


    No one knows whether such consequences are good or not, even Muyi doesn''t know.


    In the distance, the body shape of the little Heavenly Master emerged, and the talisman collapsed. However, at the moment, he couldn''t care about the precious talisman, but looked at the back of Muyi with a shocked face. His determination and faith to move forward and his fist made him tremble in his heart.


    He asked himself, if you were yourself, could you put down everything like Muyi, break the boat and send out the last blow of your life?


    If he was replaced by Fu Zhen, would he be able to take the punch?


    Although unwilling to admit it, the little Heavenly Master found sadly that he could not do it no matter whether he was replaced by Fu Zhen or Mu Yi.


    Huaqianwu''s body is still in the process of regression. Muyi''s rejection makes her body numb for a moment. She can''t make any response at all. She can only watch her retreat and Muyi rush to Fu Zhen.


    Don''t Mu Yi want to live? The answer is obviously no, but why did he do it? Hua Qianwu can''t figure it out. Is it just because she integrates the rosefinch mark? Just because she became his man?


    Unfortunately, Muyi can''t give him an answer at the moment.


    "Dong!"


    There was no imagined explosion of destroying heaven and earth, but the whole Tianshou mountain seemed to beat along with it. Little Tianshi and huaqianwu felt their hearts beat violently. Then they only saw a black hole and swallowed Muyi.


    In the black hole, a little golden light flashed away, and Muyi disappeared at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    When the black hole swallowed Mu Yi, it finally broke out completely, and everything around him seemed to begin to melt. Fu Zhen''s face changed greatly. He directly took out a sacred edict, and in a short time, a golden light came out from the sacred edict, turned into a golden dragon, wrapped Fu Zhen around, and then rose into the sky.


    Although Fu Zhen escaped, the black light continued to spread. The four great tripods, altars, seven array flags and the whole hall were swallowed up by the black light without any resistance, so they melted or ate up.


    Not destruction, not explosion, but quiet swallowing.


    However, the black light spread to the whole hall to an extreme. Finally, it no longer expanded, but suddenly contracted, turned into a black spot again, and then disappeared completely, as if it was just an illusion, just dazzled.


    However, looking at the empty place with nothing left, several people knew that what had just happened was not an illusion, but a real black hole. Although they did not know why, there was a sudden black hole, one thing was certain that Fu Zhen''s plan failed completely, but Mu Yi also disappeared and was swallowed up by the black light, Facing the terrible black light, no one thinks Muyi can survive.


    No, maybe someone knows something, that is huaqianwu. After all, she has rosefinch marks on her body, which is related to Muyi to some extent, but looking at her pale face and shaky body at the moment, the answer seems to have been revealed.


    "Poof!"


    Fu Zhen fell from the sky and directly spewed out a mouthful of blood. His breath was also rapidly withered and looked like a great loss of vitality.


    However, he ignored huaqianwu and the little Heavenly Master on one side, but stared at the original location of the hall, and his face was more at a loss.


    What the hell just happened? Fu Zhen couldn''t help asking himself, but even he was a little ignorant, even didn''t know. Just after his palm collided with Muyi''s fist, it seemed that something was suddenly broken, and then the black light broke out, which not only swallowed Muyi, but also the whole hall. All his efforts were destroyed, and the plan was interrupted.


    In fact, he was only half a step away from success. As long as he was given a little more time to lead him to the last star of the seven stars, he would be successful. But he didn''t expect that such an accident would suddenly occur. He had known so, he would rather give up killing Muyi and let him leave. In this way, even if there were twists and turns, he wouldn''t lead to the failure of the plan, And it''s still the kind of fiasco. Even if heaven and man come, I''m afraid they can''t return to heaven.


    "Did that blow break the barrier of space?" Fu Zhen couldn''t help thinking. Although he was not heaven and man, he could be regarded as the small group of people closest to heaven and man, so he knew more. Just as the idea emerged, he strangled it out. Although the last blow was infinitely close to heaven and man, he was still not a real heaven and man.


    But even if the real heaven and man want to break the space barrier, it is basically impossible, unless under certain specific conditions, there may be a chance of success, but it is only possible.


    What can''t even heaven and man do, let them two strong men who haven''t reached heaven and man do it? Fu Zhen wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh.


    Therefore, he would rather not believe this closest fact, but simply thought that there must have been some changes at the last moment that he did not know, which led to the final outbreak of black light and Muyi being swallowed up by black light.


    He no longer pays attention to whether Muyi lives or dies. In fact, he doesn''t think Muyi can survive in that case.


    Even he escaped his life by using a heavenly and human decree and protecting his body with the help of Manchu dragon Qi. However, even so, he was hit hard only by the black light. How can Muyi, who was directly swallowed by the black light, survive?


    "No, the failure of the plan here will certainly lead to twists and turns there. I just hope not to ruin her major events."


    When Fu Zhen thought of this, he seemed a little angry and couldn''t help spitting out another mouthful of blood. No one knew the woman''s terror better than him. For this plan, she had waited and endured it for too long. This time, she went against the sky to prolong the Qi of Manchu Qing, but what''s more important is to let the woman take the last step, swallow the dragon with a Python and completely turn it into a real dragon.


    In this way, it can indeed prolong the Qi of Manchu Qing, but I''m afraid the emperor will be replaced. Fu Zhen doesn''t mind who will be the emperor. As long as his interests can be guaranteed, it''s enough. I believe the one in the Forbidden City thinks the same.


    In fact, according to the normal evolution, the Qi of Manchu and Qing dynasties can last for decades, and even future emperors can make great efforts to govern, and it is not impossible to extend it a little longer, but in this way, how can the woman swallow the dragon with a python?


    Therefore, in order to achieve this goal, she began to manipulate everything and let the Manchu Qing decline slowly. Only when the Manchu Qing dragon Qi was reduced to the lowest level, but did not dissipate completely, could she succeed in one fell swoop. Otherwise, if the Manchu Qing just opened the country, let alone her, even if heaven and man wanted to swallow the Manchu Qing dragon Qi, there was only one consequence, that is death.


    But how can we do this? Since it is easy to cause chaos, it is necessary to use external forces, which can also minimize the backfire. This is also the main reason why the Western powers intimidated and the Manchu Qing Dynasty was so cowardly.


    In fact, this plan has been started since the Sino Japanese War of 1894-1895. It is the so-called defeat of the Sino Japanese war that caused chaos in the world.


    As for the subsequent invasion of the capital by the Eight Power Allied forces, it was also the result of being slowly guided. Otherwise, many strong men in the Manchu Qing Dynasty, even if there were even people in heaven. Even if the Eight Power Allied forces also had western saints and knights, these strong men who were not inferior to the East, as a empress dowager of the Manchu Qing Dynasty and even the emperor, would not be driven out of the Forbidden City and run for their lives.


    What better way to reduce Manchu Qi than when the emperor fled in embarrassment and the royal garden was burned?


    So many things are conspiracy from the beginning.


    (thanks for dreams and sleep, Tao, Fujin, my type000, Mr. Jin, etc. kunkun will make persistent efforts to update!)

 Chapter 515

    In fact, over the years, it has also proved that the Empress Dowager and the old Buddha have done everything in an orderly manner under her calculation. Up to now, nothing has gone wrong.


    Even if Mu Yi and others besieged Tianshou mountain, it was more expected. As a national teacher of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, he was personally in charge of the strong man of daozhong Dacheng, and there were nine strong men of Yuanman level, covering the whole Tianshou mountain. It is reasonable that even a daozhong Dacheng could not stop him.


    But no one thought that just a strong man with a small success of Tao would destroy all this and make all his achievements wasted. Although it is not the most critical place, no one is sure whether a collapse will lead to changes in the overall situation.


    Once the Empress Dowager and the old Buddha failed, no one could bear the consequences. Even the Manchu Qing Empire would collapse with it.


    At the thought of this, Fu Zhen was a little agitated. He wished he could get to changruishan immediately. However, after calming down, he shook his head gently. He didn''t say that it was too late to go now. Even if he did, he couldn''t help with his seriously injured body at the moment.


    Rather than so, it''s better to¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Fu Zhen suddenly set his eyes on Hua Qianwu and the little Heavenly Master. As for the remaining strong men who have escaped far away, he was also sentenced to death in his heart. Even if he failed, the things here are absolutely not allowed to spread, so everyone here will die except him.


    Let him vent his anger.


    Hua Qianwu felt Fu Zhen''s eyes. She couldn''t help clicking in her heart. If she didn''t want to, her body quickly regressed. Although she was not sure that Muyi would die, she knew that if she continued to stay here, she would die.


    Although Fu Zhen has been seriously injured, after all, he is a strong man of daozhong Dacheng. There is no problem to kill her.


    Huaqian dance is fast, and Fu Zhen''s speed is faster. Almost a flash, Fu Zhen has appeared in front of Huaqian dance and patted her with one palm.


    "Bang!"


    Although Hua Qianwu tried her best to dodge and gathered all her strength, she still felt that mole ants shook the tree in the face of Fu Zhen''s palm. She only felt a pain in her chest, and her body involuntarily backed out.


    "I''m afraid I''m really going to die this time?"


    Clearly feel the gap between the two sides. Hua Qianwu also recognizes the strength of Tao Chong''s success. Although she was one of them just now, in fact, Fu Zhen didn''t look at her at all. With the shelter of Muyi, he could give Fu Zhen a shot.


    But now, without Muyi, how could she stop Fu Zhen?


    Just as Fu Zhen was walking with her, ready to continue to kill her completely, an unexpected figure blocked in front of her. That person was the little Heavenly Master.


    The little heavenly master himself has a kind of Xiaocheng''s strength, which far exceeds her. Although he is still not Fu Zhen''s opponent, don''t forget that Fu Zhen was also seriously injured. Therefore, even if he can suppress the little Heavenly Master for a while, it is still impossible to kill him in a short time.


    Seeing such a good opportunity, Hua Qianwu endured the pain from his chest and waved a long whip to attack Fu Zhen.


    Fu Zhen could not help but frown when he saw that the little Heavenly Master and huaqianwu were working together. Originally, he expected that the little Heavenly Master and huaqianwu were hostile and could not help huaqianwu. In this way, he could kill huaqianwu first and then hit the energy to clean him up.


    But I didn''t expect to be seen through by the little Heavenly Master. He directly put down his gratitude and resentment and chose to join hands.


    Although Fu Zhen was seriously injured, he was confident that he could kill xiaotianshi and huaqianwu at any cost. After all, there was still a big gap between daozhong Dacheng and Xiaocheng, but in that way, he must be hurt and hurt. I''m afraid it would be extremely unfavorable to him under the current situation.


    Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, Fu Zhen chose to step back, and there was still a chance to kill them, but if he made his injury more serious and couldn''t cope with the next variables, it would undoubtedly be more than worth the loss.


    And even if you let them leave, Muyi, the most threatening animal, is dead. It''s enough.


    "Our teacher has something important to do. I''ll let you go this time. I hope your luck will be so good next time."


    Fu Zhen said that, his body retreated repeatedly, and soon disappeared in their sight.


    After waiting for Fu Zhen to leave, Hua Qianwu couldn''t hold on any longer. She knelt directly on one knee and supported her body with both hands. Her face was very pale and her mouth was stained with blood.


    After a long time, she looked up at the little Heavenly Master and asked in a hoarse voice, "why did you save me?"


    "To save you is to save myself." the little Heavenly Master shook his head and said.


    "Now that he''s gone, you can kill me." Hua Qianwu continued.


    "Why should I kill you? I have no enemies with you. Even if Mu Yi and I don''t deal with each other and calculate with each other, it has nothing to do with you." the little Heavenly Master said faintly.


    "Has nothing to do with me?" Hua Qianwu sneered.


    "If you want revenge, you can come to Longhu Mountain to find me and wait for me at any time." the little Heavenly Master walked away without looking back, but his heart kept echoing the back of Muyi''s last punch. Although he and Muyi were hostile to each other, it is undeniable that he still admired Muyi, just like Muyi''s master in those years.


    "He is indeed as like as two peas."


    The little Heavenly Master said softly. He was getting farther and farther away, and his voice drifted directly in the wind.


    "Revenge?" there was a daze in Hua Qianwu''s eyes. In fact, even if she wanted revenge, she would also seek revenge from Fu Zhen. After all, Mu Yi died in Fu Zhen''s hands, but did she really want to avenge Mu Yi?


    To tell the truth, even she doesn''t have a definite answer in her heart.


    "Are you dead? I don''t believe you will die so easily." Hua Qianwu stood up and took a final look at the clean ruins.


    Although Muyi was swallowed up by the black light, I don''t know why. Huaqianwu always has a hunch that Muyi won''t die so easily, but she can''t know where Muyi is now and what the situation is.


    Later, Hua Qianwu also turned and left. In addition to the messy battlefield around, dry bodies and the roaring cold wind, there was nothing in Tianshou mountain. Even if someone was proficient in looking at Qi, he would find that Tianshou mountain was entangled with death at the moment. Originally an excellent geomantic treasure land, it had been completely abandoned and became a dead land.


    As a result, all the Qi of the Ming Dynasty, including the underworld, also completely dissipated and became the past.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Changruishan!


    After Muyi''s life and death fist was swallowed up by the black light, the whole hall and altar were destroyed.


    The endless power on the head of the twelve black armor guards also stopped abruptly.


    Both Cixi and Zhou Longtu changed color at the same time, but Cixi''s face became iron blue, while Zhou Longtu was ecstatic.


    "Impossible." Cixi almost instinctively shouted.


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing impossible. Empress dowager, you lost this game." Zhou Longtu laughed. Although he didn''t know what had happened in Tianshou mountain, the interruption of power was a fact. Without the continuous power, the twelve black armor bodyguards couldn''t be trapped by Lengyu and others, and even the outcome would be reversed.


    If the most sensitive nature to all this is Leng Yu and others who are trapped in the middle, the power of the battle array has increased sharply before. Even they can only be in danger, but the accident came so fast. When they felt the rapid decline of the power of the battle array, they all seized this opportunity and turned from defense to attack, so the magic weapons were thrown out with all their strength.


    At this time, the dialogue between Zhou Longtu and Cixi had just ended.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the battle array was torn apart, and twelve black armor bodyguards staggered back. Leng Yu and others naturally seized this opportunity and began to fight back.


    In a blink of an eye, half of the twelve black armor guards were killed, and the rest were killed without holding on for a few seconds.


    So far, Cixi lost the bet.


    After killing twelve black armor guards, they formed a half circle and surrounded Cixi and others.


    "Should the Empress Dowager fulfill her promise now?" Zhou Longtu was relieved to see that the people were not only all right, but also killed 12 black armor guards. Then he looked at Cixi and said, at least for now, the people on his side have an absolute advantage.


    Even if the other party has two Tao type Dacheng strongmen, he also has four Tao type Dacheng plus six perfection level strongmen.


    "Zhou Longtu, for this day, the palace has waited for more than ten years, and even pushed Manqing to the edge of the cliff. There is no turning back. In this case, do you think the palace will let go?" Cixi said expressionless.


    "So the Empress Dowager wants to lose her promise? Isn''t she afraid of the ridicule of people all over the world?" Zhou Longtu asked.


    "Zhou Longtu, you are such a fool. Do you think our palace will care? Since ancient times, we have become kings and defeated enemies. If we win, who dares to say that our palace is wrong? As for the flood after our failure and death?" Cixi showed a trace of disdain on her face.


    Hearing her words, Zhou Longtu was silent. Then he sighed and said, "what the Empress Dowager said is that I was really stupid. It was really foolish to believe that the Empress Dowager would keep her promise. Fortunately, it didn''t lead to great disaster. However, since the Empress Dowager didn''t intend to fulfill her promise, I would use her head to block the long-term public in the world."


    Zhou Longtu said that in the end, the killing opportunity was exposed, and Lengyu and others around also took a step forward at the same time.


    "Do you really think the palace has no way to take you?" Cixi sneered. Hearing this, everyone was alert. As Cixi just said, she has been waiting for more than ten years for this day, and is bound to start the layout early. Will she have no hindhands?


    While Cixi''s words fell, two figures suddenly appeared behind Zhou Longtu.

 Chapter 516

    Just as Cixi''s words fell, two figures suddenly appeared behind Zhou Longtu. Without any sign, they broke out directly, and the two figures hit Zhou Longtu''s back heart at the same time.


    "You


    Zhou Longtu was furious. He didn''t expect that the attack would come from behind and from his own people. Moreover, the two people who took the shot were all daozhong Xiaocheng, which seemed terrible.


    You know, at present, there are only four small and strong Taoists among them, but there are two betrayals directly. Especially after feeling the breath of these two people, he can''t believe it.


    In fact, not only Zhou Longtu, but Leng Yu and others also showed surprised expressions. The whole person was stunned and watched the two people punch and slap Zhou Longtu in the back of his heart.


    "Bang!"


    Zhou Longtu was a powerful Taoist. Although he was caught off guard by the sudden attack, he immediately reacted. His Confucian shirt shook like a wave, which offset most of their attack in an instant. As for the rest of the power falling on Zhou Longtu, it just made his body tremble slightly, and then more turbulent power erupted from his body, The two figures who attacked him also flew out.


    But just then, the old Lama who had been behind Cixi suddenly moved. He took one step and appeared directly in front of Zhou Longtu. With one hand, countless palms flashed. Finally, he superimposed layers to form a big handprint.


    The time chosen by the old Lama coincided with the moment when Zhou Longtu fought back. His timing has reached its peak.


    In fact, Zhou Longtu never forgot the old Lama. After the sneak attack by the two people behind him, his counterattack was also reserved, because he believed that the other party would not miss the opportunity, and the fact was as expected. The old Lama took the opportunity and killed him as soon as he did.


    Zhou Longtu did not give in and welcomed him with the same palm. In his palm, there were words, which represented Confucianism.


    "Boom!"


    The two palms touched each other. In addition to making a sound, they didn''t see the raging momentum. Obviously, their control of power has been perfect, no more, no less.


    At this time, Leng Yu has quietly surrounded the betrayed two people, especially their identity, which was never thought of at the beginning, and even now they can''t believe it.


    Even one of them is Leng Yu''s acquaintance, Qinglong flag bearer! It is said that yunshang is a butcher in green clothes in the Jianghu.


    The shock brought by another person is even greater than that of the green dragon flag bearer, because his identity represents a millennium faction, Maoshan!


    Maoshan and dragon and tiger are two millennial schools that coexist. They have a long history. They exist like holy land in the hearts of Jianghu people, and they have never dealt with Manchu and Qing Dynasties. However, no one thought that the grand millennial school would betray. No, or they should say that they stood on the side of Cixi from the beginning.


    In the crowd, the white tiger holding the flag made Gao Xiang look at Qingchen with a hint of clarity in his eyes. Qingchen''s betrayal seemed reasonable to him. Unexpectedly, in fact, there were signs as early as the ancient road of the Yellow River.


    At that time, Mu Yi and Hua Qianwu joined hands to kill zaifeng. The key moment was Qingchen to save zaifeng. However, no one thought that he had stood at Manqing. Even if he had just shot at Zhou Longtu, Gao Xiang didn''t respond for a moment.


    After all, the inertia has always been too terrible. Maoshan and Manchu are actually mixed together. In this way, many things can be explained.


    But what followed was a sinking heart. Can it be said that among them, only the green dragon flag bearer and Qingchen betrayed? Is there anyone else who hasn''t been exposed?


    Gao Xiang''s eyes first flashed over Leng Yu and another strong man who was Xiaocheng of Tao. After thinking about it, he felt that they were unlikely to betray. Otherwise, they had just shot together, which would bring more trouble to Zhou Longtu.


    So who betrayed the rest of the six perfectionists, including him?


    Gao Xiang swept around and found that in addition to ensuring that he had not betrayed, he could not judge whether there was any betrayal among the six people. This discovery made his heart colder.


    Cixi, an old woman, is really terrible!


    "I didn''t expect it would be you." Leng Yu looked at the green dragon flag envoy. Among the people, it can be said that she knows the most about each other, but she didn''t expect it to be him. Even if the green dragon flag envoy invested in the man''s command before, it was only a temporary move in her eyes. Now she knows that she is still too naive.


    I''m afraid there are only Green Butchers now, not green dragon flag bearers.


    "Everyone has their own aspirations, just choose different." yunshang looked at Leng Yu and said expressionless. There was no guilt in his expression, just like telling a very common thing.


    "Each person has his own ambition. Leng Yu only misjudged you in my life. No, there should be another one." Leng Yu said coldly.


    "It''s useless to say more. For the sake of intersecting, you go. You''re doomed not to succeed this time." yunshang shook his head and said.


    "What about you?" Leng Yu didn''t leave and looked at Qingchen instead.


    "Just choose different." Qingchen said faintly.


    "Good, then we''ll meet again today." after Leng Yu finished, he finally stopped hesitating and rushed directly to yunshang. As for Qingchen, another person naturally blocked him.


    As for Gao Xiang and others, none of them moved. It seems that many people have the same idea as Gao Xiang and can''t distinguish between enemies and friends. Therefore, the best way is not to move, so as not to be hurt by hidden arrows from behind in the battle.


    On the Dragon chair, Cixi looked at all this expressionless, but she didn''t plan to end herself. Looking at her expression, she seemed to be still waiting. At the moment, no one knew what she was thinking.


    The strength of the three battlefields is almost the same as each other, and it is difficult to distinguish the victory or defeat for at least a short time. However, with the passage of time, Zhou Longtu''s heart continues to sink, because every delay will push them to an unfavorable situation.


    "Go, this farce should be over." suddenly, Cixi said.


    "Chirp!"


    The old eunuch whispered his promise, flashed and joined the battlefield.


    Gao Xiang and others were startled by the sudden move of the old eunuch, but they also knew that with the strength of the old eunuch, Libra would tilt immediately once they joined the battlefield.


    So instinctively, his divine sword came out of its scabbard and stopped the old eunuch. In fact, it was not only him, but also the other perfectionists. After a while, the old eunuch was surrounded by the six perfectionists.


    Although Gao Xiang and others are not comparable to the ordinary strong men of the perfect level, they are still a bit worse than the strong men of the Tao kind. Therefore, it can be imagined that in less than half of the incense, two of the six people died miserably, and two seriously injured quit the battle. Only Gao Xiang and another man were left to support hard, but the defeat is only a matter of time.


    The old eunuch didn''t seem to want to entangle with them. As Cixi said, he ended the farce quickly, so he killed another person cleanly at the cost of minor injury, and Gao Xiang was also hit. He withdrew from the battlefield in embarrassment and couldn''t stop it any more.


    At this time, the old eunuch did not chase him, but joined the battlefield of Dao Zhong Xiaocheng.


    Qingchen joined hands with the old eunuch. After a long time, the young and strong man of daozhong was defeated one after another. Originally, the other party had some difficulty in dealing with Qingchen, not to mention adding an old eunuch with better strength, so soon, the young and strong man of daozhong was badly hurt, but he also tried his best to break through and let him escape.


    Later, Leng Yu was surrounded by the three strong Taoists, and Leng Yu could only smile bitterly, but he was not afraid or ran away.


    "Hold your hand and catch it. Maybe you can save your life." yunshang said looking at Lengyu.


    "Don''t think about it." Leng Yu refused directly without thinking about it.


    "Xuan Ming''s flag bearer? Hiss, kill him." the old eunuch smiled and said directly.


    With his words, Qingchen immediately stopped hesitating and was ready to kill Leng Yu. However, at this time, a sigh suddenly sounded between heaven and earth.


    Cixi, who had been sitting on the Dragon chair, suddenly looked up and showed a solemn look on her face for the first time.


    The old eunuch, Qingchen and yunshang changed their faces at the same time. Instead of rushing to do it, they quickly stepped back and surrounded Cixi.


    Even the old Lama competed with Zhou Longtu and retreated.


    It seems that no one expected that the war that was supposed to win was actually solved with a sigh. Although it was only temporary, it was enough.


    "Old man, the palace knows you are indispensable." Cixi finally said.


    "Not that I want to come, but that I have to."


    If Mu Yi were here at the moment, he would surely find that the sound was very familiar. With the sound, there was suddenly one more person in the field. He appeared out of thin air without any sign, as if he had been there all the time.


    Wearing a Taoist robe and a sad face, the man became the center of the audience as soon as he appeared.


    "I''ve seen martial uncle."


    After the man appeared, Qingchen suddenly said respectfully.


    The old man took a look at Qingchen and his face was more sad. "He really chose this road. It''s only based on the Millennium foundation of Maoshan. Is it worth it?"


    "This is not only the choice of master, but also the choice of all elders." Qingchen said slowly.


    The old man who suddenly appeared in front of him was the old fairy on Guifeng mountain, the old beggar in Mu Yi''s mouth, Nian''s only master, and a crazy Taoist who had a great relationship with Mao Shan. He had many identities. His name was Ji Yuan.


    Zhou Longtu and the old Lama all saluted Ji Yuan slightly out of respect for the strong.


    Although both of them are great masters of Tao, they still don''t see enough in front of Ji Yuan. Even in the world, there are not many people who can make a show in front of him. Although they are not heaven and man, as long as they don''t break through independently, heaven and man dare not say they can beat him.


    Because as early as many years ago, this one reached the perfection of Tao seed. He is really only a line away from heaven and man. Even many people think that it is easy to become heaven and man as long as he is willing, but somehow, he suppressed the realm. He has never broken through for so many years and has always been the perfection of Tao seed.


    Many people don''t understand what he thinks. Even to some extent, he is on an equal footing with heaven and man.


    "Worthy of him." Ji Yuan shook his head and said nothing more. Then he looked at Cixi.


    "When you asked me for your life, I expected such a day, but I thought I could dissuade you."


    Ji Yuan''s words undoubtedly proved that they were familiar and even had dealings.


    "To swallow a dragon with a python is not the life you approved for the palace in those years. If you really want to say it, the palace is just walking according to your approved life." Cixi showed a trace of ridicule.


    "When I gave you eight words to swallow the dragon, I would be punished by heaven." Ji Yuan said calmly.


    "Will you be damned?" Cixi got up from the Dragon chair for the first time. The old eunuch bowed respectfully and stretched out his arm. Cixi looked weak holding the old eunuch''s arm, but if anyone really thought so, I''m afraid he didn''t even know how to die.


    Cixi was not tall, even the shortest one in the field, but when he stood there, he was a towering peak in the hearts of everyone.


    "But this palace doesn''t believe this day." Cixi''s voice was like thunder on the ground, which made everyone tremble.


    "Why do you bother?" Ji Yuan shook his head and said.


    "Old man, why are you hypocritical here? You stop the palace just for yourself and don''t pretend to be the world''s people. Otherwise, when the law comes, it will be the greatest blessing of the world''s people. You just need to comply with the way of heaven."


    "And do you think the palace doesn''t know why you have been suppressing yourself and unwilling to break through these years? If you want to say hypocrisy, you should be the first."


    Cixi did not worry that she would offend each other. Words were like knives, and knives penetrated her heart.


    "The way is different, don''t work together. How can you understand my persistence over the years?" Ji Yuan sighed, but didn''t say anything.


    "OK, I don''t understand you, but do you really want to stop me today?" Cixi asked, staring at Ji Yuan.


    "You know, if I wanted to stop you, I would have done it long ago. Would I wait until now?" Ji Yuan shook his head and said.


    "Oh, is it difficult for you to come here just to see this palace joke?" Cixi asked again.


    "It was originally to save someone, but it was too late. But I think he should have his own nature. At the same time, I also want to reserve some kindling for the spiritual world," Ji Yuan said.


    "It''s true that you''re hypocritical. In your realm, if you really want to save people, how can it be late? If you really want to keep the fire, how can you watch so many strong people die indifferently?" the irony on Cixi''s face was even stronger.


    "If the will of heaven is so, can I easily disobey it?" Ji Yuan said.


    "Well, since you''re not here to stop the palace, then leave. You''re not welcome here." Cixi said immediately, and planned to drive Ji Yuan away.


    "Ji Lao." at this time, Zhou Longtu couldn''t help shouting. At least in his eyes, the end should not be like this. Moreover, as long as Ji Yuan was willing, he could definitely stop Cixi. He didn''t understand why Ji Yuan watched Cixi go against the sky? Don''t you really worry?

 Chapter 517

    Zhou Longtu knows very well that if Ji Yuan was not there, even if he could escape today, he would have to pay some price. I''m afraid these people he brought would not have such good luck. It must be the end of the total military collapse.


    If you add Tianshou mountain, you will lose nearly half of the top strongmen in the Jianghu at once. Such a price will undoubtedly cause shock. As a Manchu, it''s all right if you fail, but once you succeed, it will be a catastrophe.


    In the past, Manchu Qing would never allow these Jianghu forces to become bigger. In the past, Cixi only used the Jianghu forces to weaken Manchu Qing''s luck. But how could she make such a mistake when she took power?


    At that time, who can resist?


    So the best way is not to let it succeed, and at present, the only thing that can do this is Ji Yuan.


    He also met Ji Yuan several times. Although he didn''t have a deep friendship, he asked himself that he knew something about him.


    "Nothing can be done." Ji Yuan looked at him and shook his head gently.


    "But... Zhou Longtu is still a little unwilling. In his opinion, it is easy to turn the world around with Ji Yuan''s strength. Does it have anything to do with Maoshan?


    At this time, Zhou Longtu couldn''t help thinking. In fact, he still couldn''t understand why Maoshan stood on the side of Manchu and Qing.


    Ji Yuan ignored Zhou Longtu, but looked at Cixi and said, "I won''t stop you, but I''ll take these people away."


    "Yes." Cixi nodded happily. Anyway, even if Ji Yuan didn''t show up, he couldn''t kill Zhou Longtu. How could it be so easy to kill Dacheng? Even if she really wants to kill, the price she pays at this time is not what she can bear.


    Since you can''t kill Zhou Longtu, you won''t care more about the remaining three or two big fish and small fish.


    "Let''s go." Ji Yuan glanced at the remaining people, Leng Yu, Gao Xiang, and a consummation level strong man with two serious injuries. Even with the escape of Tao Zhong Xiaocheng, he still suffered heavy losses.


    Leng Yu took a deep look at Cixi and turned away without nostalgia. So did the others. After Ji Yuan refused to do it, they knew that nothing could be done in vain. Instead, they might as well leave a useful body to deal with the disaster that could come at any time.


    Ji Yuan came quickly and walked quickly, as if his arrival was really just to take away those people. He didn''t mean to stop Cixi at all.


    Ji Yuan''s departure also relieved many people. Even Cixi was no exception. Although she didn''t care before, in fact, how could she not care? No one can relax in the face of Ji Yuan''s unfathomable existence.


    Even if Ji Yuan is willing, he can kill them all, even if they have two Tao species Dacheng and three Tao species Xiaocheng.


    "It''s really more famous to meet. I''m afraid his strength is not much inferior to that of real heaven and man." the old Lama suddenly said.


    "Hum, it''s not bad. Although he didn''t take that step, it''s really important to say that in today''s world, except for those heaven and man who have made independent breakthroughs, whether those heaven and man who rely on the inheritance of Taoism can beat him is still a number of five or five." Cixi said with a cold hum. Therefore, Ji Yuan can be regarded as the strongest to some extent.


    After all, he has been suppressed in the realm of Tao perfection for many years. He is not unable to break through, but unwilling to break through. How can he make no progress in recent decades?


    "It''s a pity that he can''t stand on our side, otherwise the probability of success will increase by one or two." the old Lama took a look at Qingchen. After all, Ji Yuan has a deep relationship with Maoshan. Even if something happened later and asked him to leave Maoshan, his position in Maoshan is still inferior to that one.


    "Even without him, the palace will not fail." Cixi turned and said.


    The rest of the people bowed their heads, and no one looked at her.


    "Well, time is running out, ready to start the last step," Cixi said.


    "But over Tianshou mountain?" the old Lama was worried.


    "It has failed there. Don''t worry. As for Fu Zhen, the palace will settle accounts with him later." Cixi said coldly.


    Then, several people walked into the mountain. At Dayton time, the sky began to change color, and layer after layer of dark clouds gathered together. They became thicker and darker, covering the whole Changrui mountain below.


    Outside Changrui mountain, several figures stood there and looked into the distance.


    "Old Ji, do you think she can succeed?" Leng Yu finally asked.


    "Ten years ago, I saw the ending, she succeeded," Ji Yuan said.


    "Ah!"


    Hearing this, everyone around them was shocked. No one would doubt Ji Yuan''s words. Just at the thought of that success, they didn''t dare to think about the next thing.


    "But it was only ten years ago, and then the secret of heaven was disordered. Even I couldn''t see the end, so now I couldn''t see whether she could succeed." Ji Yuan said again, but still couldn''t dispel the worries of several people.


    "Is there any other variable?" Zhou Longtu frowned and asked. Naturally, he could hear the hesitation in Ji Yuan''s tone. Who could guess that even this one could not be sure?


    "Do you know where I went before I came?" Ji Yuan asked suddenly.


    "Tianshou mountain?" Zhou Longtu''s eyes lit up. No wonder Cixi''s plan would go wrong before. It turned out that this one went to Tianshou mountain. Otherwise, I''m afraid the situation they are facing will be more dangerous.


    "Yes, it''s Tianshou mountain, but when I get rid of the man, it''s still a step late." Ji Yuan said. At the same time, the people also understand why he arrived so late. Even he needs to use the word "get rid of". The identity of the other party is self-evident.


    "Old Ji, have you ever seen Mu Yi?" Leng Yu finally couldn''t help asking. Even Gao Xiang immediately put up his ears. After all, he was more familiar with Mu Yi than others, and even Zhou Longtu saw it.


    "Yes, but it''s the last one." Ji sighed.


    "The last side?" Leng Yu''s face suddenly turned white. This expression didn''t even have been besieged by three strong men.


    "This is also my strangest place. Normally, the attack at that time was not enough to break the space, but it happened. Muyi was sucked into it. Although I can''t guarantee that he will live, he has a sky mending que on his body. I think he can have some vitality even in the turbulent flow of space." Ji Yuan said.


    In fact, as he said, when Mu Yi hit the last punch between birth and death, he had just arrived. If he had been a step earlier, he would have saved Mu Yi, but in that situation, even he couldn''t do anything. Even he was wondering whether all this was doomed.


    "Break the space? How can he break the space with a perfect level?" Leng Yu couldn''t help saying.


    "Consummation level? In fact, not only you, but also I underestimated him. His last punch was a kind of great strength," Ji Yuan said.


    At this moment, the people were even more shocked, especially Gao Xiang. He undoubtedly knew the strength of Muyi best. At the beginning of the war between the two in Dongting Lake, although he left in a panic, Muyi was hurt more seriously than him. If you really want to say, he won the war. Although he was only half perfect at that time, it was enough.


    But I didn''t expect that soon after the trip to the ancient Yellow River Road, Muyi''s strength improved by leaps and bounds and directly reached the perfection level. He was no worse than the one who was carrying the divine sword at that time. That time, he was stimulated and devoted himself to cultivation after leaving the ancient Yellow River Road. Finally, he broke through and reached the perfection level. If you add the divine sword, there are few strong people who can surpass him in the perfection level.


    At this time, he asked himself that he could definitely press Mu Yi when he met him again, but he never thought that he would hear from Ji Yuan that Mu Yi''s strength reached the level of great success of Taoism, but would Ji Yuan lie? Obviously, it was impossible. Thinking of this, he suddenly felt powerless.


    Moreover, if according to Ji Yuan, Tianshou mountain is his one-stop effort to break the game, to some extent, his life is also easy to save, which makes his mood more complicated.


    All the people present understand the difference between the level of perfection and the success of Tao seed. Leng Yu needs to know more. Muyi has already achieved a small success of Tao seed before, but it is limited and has not opened up all the life wheels in the body, so it can not achieve perfection. Otherwise, if Muyi is successful, it will directly achieve a small success of Tao seed after a period of stability, saving countless hard work.


    But that''s just a small achievement of Tao seed, but Ji Yuan just said that Tao seed is a great achievement. She doesn''t think Ji Yuan will read it wrong, that is to say, this is a fact, but only in this way can Fu Zhen''s situation be broken, his success fall short, and affect this side to some extent.


    The tragic death of the twelve black armor guards is the best proof.


    She was not jealous of Muyi. After all, she had a personal fate. It was his chance and the result of his efforts that he could suddenly achieve the great success of Tao. She just felt a panic when she heard that he was swallowed up by the turbulence of space.


    Although she had long known that Mu Yi had a sky mending que, which was one of the reasons why she didn''t worry about Mu Yi going to Tianshou mountain, no one thought that there would be such an accident in the end. It was a turbulent space. Even if there was a sky mending que, it couldn''t guarantee safety.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that once he is lost in the turbulence of space, it is a dead end. Not to mention that Muyi''s strength is only the success of Tao. Even if he becomes a man of heaven and wants to find a direction in the turbulence of space, it is impossible to return finally.


    Therefore, in her opinion, Ji Yuan said that Mu Yi still had some hope of survival, which was just a kind of comfort.


    "I know you have a lot to do with him, otherwise the flag envoy of rosefinch would not have gone to find him and trained him, just..."


    Ji Yuan sighed and didn''t say what was behind him after all.

 Chapter 518

    "Boom!"


    When the people talked about Muyi, the black cloud finally became powerful. A sky thunder fell and suddenly lit up between heaven and earth, which made people couldn''t help looking at the past.


    At the moment, the falling Tianlei is naturally not comparable to the Tianlei summoned by Muyi. In contrast, today''s Tianlei can kill even the perfect level at once, and this is only the beginning.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, a golden dragon rose, constantly resisting the sky thunder, but slowly, the luster of the golden dragon became darker and darker, and there was a touch of sadness, anger and reluctance in its voice.


    However, Tianlei is ruthless and will not stop until it is destroyed. Even if people are far away from the mountain, they can feel the power of Tianlei and change color for it.


    "This is man Qing''s last breath?" Zhou Longtu said, looking at the Golden Dragon struggling under the sky thunder.


    "Yes, it''s a pity." Ji Yuan nodded. If there was no one, man Qing''s Qi would be at least for decades, but now, no one can say.


    If Cixi succeeds, it will naturally turn against the sky, and her Qi will soar. But if she fails, even if Manchu will not immediately fall apart, she will not last for a few years. Is it so easy to interfere with Qi? If it fails, it will be backfired.


    "The so-called planting causes the day before yesterday must have fruits today. The Manchu and Qing dynasties have come to this step, and it is almost the end. There is no pity, and the world should change." Zhou Longtu said. He is the inheritor of Confucianism, and naturally looks at problems with the concept of Confucianism.


    "Boom!"


    Another sky thunder fell, but now the power of sky thunder is more than several times higher than that at the beginning, and it is even black in purple.


    "Roar!"


    Finally, the golden dragon was hit by the thunder and could only roar reluctantly.


    Seeing another sky thunder fall, he wanted to completely destroy the golden dragon of Qi luck. Suddenly, a big umbrella stood up and directly blocked the sky thunder.


    The sky thunder rolled and the umbrella shook gently, but it still firmly guarded this place.


    "What''s that?" someone couldn''t help asking.


    "Tianluo umbrella is really in her hand." Zhou Longtu frowned and said that this day is also a magic weapon, but among the many magic weapons in the world today, this day can definitely rank in the top five, and its power is naturally infinite.


    Just using Tianluo umbrella to resist Tianlei is also a test.


    Then, a roar came. The sound was not like the sky thunder just now. It was even full of a ferocious spirit. Even within the reach of your eyes, you could see a red light. In that red light, it was a huge python.


    At the moment, the boa constrictor bit the Golden Dragon tightly, and the two giants kept tumbling. Gradually, the Golden Dragon''s roar became weaker.


    "Is that boa constrictor Cixi?"


    "It''s worthy of swallowing the sky Python''s life style. It''s really possible to swallow the Qi luck golden dragon of Manchu Qing Dynasty." Ji Yuan said gently. If anyone in the audience knows Cixi the most, it''s undoubtedly him. The Python''s virtual shadow is actually the life style of Cixi. At the moment, she is swallowing the Qi of Manchu Qing and wants to change her life style and become a real dragon.


    If successful, she will be the second female emperor in history, the real emperor, who will frighten the world and dare not obey.


    "I hope she doesn''t succeed." Zhou Longtu couldn''t help saying. After all, compared with the consequences of Cixi''s success, failure is undoubtedly more acceptable. As for the end of the law disaster, no one can escape. It will never come again after Cixi''s success. On the contrary, once she succeeds, it may come faster.


    On the contrary, if Cixi fails, although the end of the law disaster will still come, at least they will have more time. As long as there is enough time, they can''t think of a way to get through the disaster.


    The dragon and snake war continues. The Tianluo umbrella on the top of the head is constantly under the attack of Tianlei, and it also begins to become shaky. After all, it is Tianlei, which represents supreme majesty. Although Tianluo umbrella is powerful, it is difficult to block all of them.


    "The destiny of this palace belongs to us. No one can stop this palace."


    Suddenly, a voice came out, even outside the mountain, so that everyone could clearly hear her cry.


    Ji Yuan looked at the war, but what he thought was the last scene he saw in Tianshou mountain. Once, he approved his life for Muyi and got only four words, people outside his life.


    In other words, Muyi''s destiny is not under the heaven, and naturally it is not under the jurisdiction of the heaven. Therefore, no one can see clearly how Muyi''s fate is, even Ji Yuan is no exception.


    Originally, more than ten years ago, he approved the order for Cixi. What he saw was that Cixi succeeded. However, when he met Muyi, he found that some established tracks gradually deviated, and the more people and things related to Muyi, the more so.


    This is also the main reason why he said he was not sure. Coupled with the disorder of heaven, even he didn''t know whether Cixi could succeed.


    Although he couldn''t see through the fate of heaven, he had a feeling in his heart that more than half of Cixi''s may fail this time, and all this was naturally related to Muyi. It was also because Muyi''s plan for Tianshou mountain failed. At this time, Cixi actually had to fight for it.


    She had already reached this point, and there was no way back, so she knew that there was danger ahead, and she could only go on.


    With the outbreak of Cixi, the boa constrictor became thicker and even entangled the Golden Dragon. If this continues, it is only a matter of time before she devours the golden dragon of Qi luck.


    However, at this time, a more violent thunder fell, and the Tianluo umbrella fell more than ten feet in a short time.


    As the owner of Tianluo umbrella, Cixi was also affected, and her movements could not help but freeze. Then, the lucky Golden Dragon began to fight back.


    The so-called hundred footed insects die without stiffness, not to mention the once lucky Golden Dragon. If they don''t bite back, they will be swallowed up by Cixi so easily, that''s impossible.


    This is still the result of Cixi''s continuous use of means to make the Manchu and Qing Dynasties decline. Otherwise, she is not even qualified to try.


    "Boom!"


    Tianlei continued to fall and sank the Tianluo umbrella a little. Even at the moment, the Tianluo umbrella ratio began to shrink a lot.


    At this time, Changrui mountain began to vibrate everywhere. The river stopped flowing and the mountains tilted. This was the resistance of manqingming forces, but accompanied by bursts of chanting, I think it was the old Lama.


    At the same time, Qingchen and yunshang suppressed this force one after another.


    "Old Ji, don''t we do it?" Zhou Longtu couldn''t help saying after all. Cixi threatened to destroy Confucianism. He seemed to be wrong, but in fact, how could he really care? Only in that case, he can only do so, otherwise Cixi''s plot will succeed.


    Therefore, Zhou Longtu can''t tolerate Cixi''s success. According to his understanding, as long as Cixi succeeds, everything he said before will surely come true. At that time, even he, the inheritor of Confucianism, may not come to a good end.


    At the moment, seeing the power of Cixi and others being clamped down, he felt that this was the last and best opportunity.


    Once they start at this time, they can certainly give Cixi a heavy blow and make her success or failure.


    "No." Ji Yuan shook his head and then said, "if you do it at this time, it will only ignite the upper body, which will not help."


    Hearing Ji Yuan''s words, Zhou Longtu was filled with regret and could only continue to pay attention to the situation.


    "Boom!"


    In the sky, the dark clouds rolled, and Cixi''s behavior seemed to completely annoy it. It was also completely violent. You can even see countless silver snakes swimming away in the clouds, and then accumulate constantly. Finally, the world was completely illuminated.


    At this moment, even Leng Yu and others couldn''t help but close their eyes and didn''t dare to look directly.


    "Click!"


    Vaguely, they seemed to hear the sound of something being broken. When the light dissipated and they could finally see clearly, even if they had been prepared, they couldn''t help being surprised.


    The Tianluo umbrella, which is enough to rank among the top five magic weapons in the world, looks broken at the moment. As long as people with clear eyes know, even if the Tianluo umbrella is not completely destroyed, I''m afraid it''s useless now.


    At the bottom, a mountain seems to have been cut off out of thin air. It looks bare and much shorter.


    The dragon and Python have disappeared. At the same time, the black clouds overhead are dispersing quickly.


    In the sky, the sun reappeared and lit up the earth, but they only felt a burst of cold, and they still lost their voice.


    The last sky thunder just now exceeded their cognition and made them tremble in their hearts. Even Ji Yuan''s face was a little shocked. Only he knew how powerful the last sky thunder was.


    If he can barely take over the previous Tianlei, even he can''t guarantee that he can survive the last Tianlei.


    What about Cixi? Are you dead now? This is not only Ji Yuan, but also the question in everyone''s heart.


    "Roar!"


    Just then, a dragon roar came from the mountain again, but everyone heard the sadness, anger and even despair in the voice.


    Hearing this voice, people''s hearts mentioned again.


    However, the next golden light suddenly burst into the sky, then exploded, divided into small golden dragons, and flashed away in all directions.


    "Old Ji, what''s going on?" Leng Yu asked puzzled.


    "The golden dragon of good fortune destroyed himself. The number of Qi in the Qing Dynasty has run out. There have been many things in the world since then." Ji Yuan sighed and said.


    "The destruction of fortune? Does it mean that Cixi succeeded?" Zhou Longtu couldn''t help asking.


    "No, she didn''t succeed, but she didn''t fail completely," Ji Yuan said.


    "What does this mean?" not only Zhou Longtu doesn''t understand, but also Lengyu and others. What is no success or failure? Can you go back to the past? But the Qi luck golden Dragons of Manchu have collapsed, and they have not entered all parts of the world. As for Ji Yuan''s saying that there are many things in the world, it is natural that these Qi luck golden dragons are warmed up again, and then gradually give birth to real dragons.


    From then on, the world will enter the stage of fighting for the dragon.

 Chapter 519

    The collapse of the golden dragon of Manchu Qing''s Qi luck naturally means that Manchu Qing''s Qi has come to an end. But if so, Cixi should die. Judging from Ji Yuan''s appearance, it seems that Cixi is not dead at the moment, and her plan has not completely failed.


    "It should still be Tianshou mountain, which makes her worse and fails to do her best. Therefore, although she is still alive at the moment, there is not much time left, and she is not a complete failure. Her life style has begun to change, but the cost is too high. Unless she can take that step in a short time to achieve heaven and man and repair her life style with the help of heaven and man, she will not survive Ten years, and in these ten years, as long as she is still alive, the last breath of Manchu will be tied to her, "Ji Yuan said slowly.


    "This palace is unwilling."


    At this time, a voice full of unwilling came out, and the unwilling heart was creepy.


    "This is life, and life is not so easy to change? Not to mention the life of a dynasty." Ji Yuan shook his head with a flat expression, neither joy nor anger.


    Hearing Ji Yuan''s words, everyone felt relieved. Although it was not the best result, it was not the worst result. Although in Ji Yuan''s opinion, Cixi was neither success nor failure, in fact, Cixi had failed.


    "Old Nagi may feel whether the end of the law disaster will come in advance?" Leng Yu asked a question that everyone was concerned about.


    "I can''t see through it, but I can feel it. It should be soon." Ji Yuan looked up and finally showed a trace of dignity on his face.


    "How should I do it? Please tell me clearly." Leng Yu asked again.


    "Try to become stronger. Only with enough strength can there be a glimmer of possibility," Ji Yuan said.


    But everyone''s heart sank, strength? How to calculate enough strength? If it''s just heaven and man, then people don''t have to worry so much, but in fact, even if heaven and man are the strongest, they only have a glimmer of hope in the face of this catastrophe.


    "Let''s go, it''s over here." Ji Yuan turned and left directly.


    Everyone looked at each other and followed Ji Yuan''s footsteps. This time, it was a catastrophe for the whole Jianghu. So many strong people were lost. Coupled with the collapse of the Golden Dragon and the breeding of dragon veins in the world, the Jianghu will certainly be more turbulent.


    However, the good news is that the Manchu Qing Dynasty also suffered heavy losses. In addition, Cixi''s state at the moment has been unable to recruit Jianghu forces. Now people can make preparations when they go back.


    Leng Yu catches up with Ji Yuan and seems to have something to ask. As for what they said, no one knows. However, Leng Yu closes down immediately after returning, and people are no exception. Man Qing has nothing to do for a while, and the Jianghu has suddenly fallen into a strange calm.


    But anyone who is a little more sensitive will find that under this calm, there is a more turbulent undercurrent.


    At this time, the three main building owners of the rosefinch hall received a letter respectively. Before long, the elite power of the rosefinch hall began to dormant. On the surface, although the momentum was booming, it was only for outsiders to see.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Darkness, endless darkness!


    Mu Yi doesn''t know how long he has drifted in this darkness.


    When he hit that punch, he had already put life and death aside, but he didn''t expect to survive, but in a way that even he felt strange.


    Around him, there was a layer of golden light. The golden light came from the sky mending que obtained in the ancient road of the Yellow River. According to the mysterious light man, the sky mending que could save his life when he was about to die. Now it has come true.


    But with the passage of time, the light of mending the sky que is slowly fading. According to the current situation, I''m afraid it can''t last long. As for the darkness outside, although it seems calm, Muyi has a deep fear of the darkness. He believes that if he is in the darkness, he can''t live for a moment and a half, and the end is absolutely no bones.


    But now he can do nothing, because in this endless darkness, he simply can''t choose, or even can''t help it, just like in the sea, he can only drift with the waves.


    As for the future, it is even more ignorant.


    After a brief panic, Muyi gradually calmed down, because he knew that he could do nothing under such circumstances, and the only thing he could do was to listen to fate.


    After calming down, Mu Yi held the years bamboo in his hand. He remembered throwing the years bamboo out at that time, but he didn''t think of it. At the last moment, the years bamboo returned to his hand, a look of never leaving.


    But at that time, in order to return to him, the bamboo fought against the black light for a short time, but it suffered a heavy blow. The surface of the bamboo was no longer crystal, but looked a little dim.


    Inside, the little girl fell into a deep sleep again, but after feeling that she was not in danger, Muyi was relieved.


    Finally, he thought about it, wrapped it in his mind, refined it again, and then brought it into the sea of knowledge. Although this is the authority of the magic weapon, years bamboo is his life magic weapon, but in the past, because of the little girl, he never brought it into the sea of knowledge and always carried it with him.


    But now, the little girl is sleeping, and the surroundings are full of unknowns, so the best way is to bring it into the sea, so that at least before he dies, the little girl should not have anything to do.


    At the same time, there is a salary lamp in the sea of knowledge. Although the salary lamp was also damaged before, it is much lighter than expected. Moreover, as long as the fire from the fire in Nanming still exists, it is only a matter of time before it is restored.


    As for the immortal rope, it was also directly recognized by him. Under such circumstances, the immortal rope was of no use at all.


    Then he began to check his body. After all, he was surprised by the power of the last punch, but there were also many mysteries. For example, with the strength of him and Fu Zhen, how could it break the space?


    After a period of drifting, Muyi also had a general understanding of his situation. After all, he was swallowed up by black light at that time, and then came to this place.


    The only lucky thing is that there is a sky mending que, and it is shrouded in golden light. There is no need to worry about breathing, let alone any hunger.


    After inspection, Muyi found that his last life wheel had also been successfully opened. So far, his essence, Qi and spirit were complete. Even driven by the immortal body and mind power of glass, the life wheel broke through the bridge of heaven and earth and formed a small heaven and earth in his body.


    Moreover, this breakthrough did not show any signs of instability, and even Benming magic was directly accomplished. At this moment, the Tao species in the heart also changed a place, entered his knowledge sea, and occupied the most central position.


    Although Tao seed is still not all solid, it has initially integrated with his essence, Qi and spirit, so that he finally understands why the strength of Tao seed is far higher than the perfection level. Now with the help of Tao seed, he can fully communicate with the outside world and multiply his strength with the help of the power of heaven and earth.


    This kind of help, even to some extent, can be called control, which is far from being comparable to just reaching the peak.


    Moreover, the more solid the Tao seed is, the more power it can control. This is also the difference between the strong of the Tao seed. If it reaches heaven and man, it is the real power to control heaven and earth. Every move has great power.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi is still just a small achievement of Tao seed at the moment. Even if he gives full play to the power of Tao seed success at his last blow, it is only because his foundation is too strong, which makes him have the strength of Tao seed success in his small achievements.


    In this way, maybe when other Taoist species achieve great achievements, they can have the strength of Taoist species'' perfection. After the completion of Taoist species, they can''t fight with heaven and man like Ji Yuan. Even if they are just the kind of heaven and man who inherit Taoist species, they are also heaven and man after all.


    But don''t forget that Ji Yuan''s current strength has been suppressed by him for decades. Who can stand the temptation of heaven and man and never step into it?


    But Mu Yi, as long as the Tao seed is perfect, it can be comparable to Ji Yuan''s efforts for decades. No wonder Fu Zhen will evaluate Mu Yi in his heart that he has known for nearly a century (at the same time, the heaven mantra has also entered a new link, and it will be more wonderful next. Please look forward to it!)

 Chapter 520

    The sun shines on him, but Muyi doesn''t have the slightest warmth. On the contrary, he just feels cold all over.


    Looking up, the sun is not dazzling at all, even gray, but the meaning it represents is supreme!


    Muyi has been awake for some days, but his injury recovers slowly, and he can feel the faint rejection of this heaven and earth. In fact, he knows very well that this is no longer the Yang world. If there is really a name, it is the Yin world, or the ghost world.


    Overhead, the sun is the Dharma of the great emperor of the underworld. One day, above the hunting sky, it is a symbol of eternity.


    In fact, such existence has exceeded Mu Yi''s imagination. The only thing he can be sure of is that the nether emperor, the master of the underworld, absolutely far exceeds the so-called heaven and man. If it is divided according to the realm, it should be at least the fourth difficulty, or even upward.


    It''s a pity that Muyi''s real realm is not a small success, and even heaven and man have not reached it, not to mention heaven and man.


    If the day belongs to the nether emperor, then the night belongs to the empress of earth.


    Yes, it is the backland. The dust belongs to the dust, the soil belongs to the soil, and all honors belong to the backland of the backland.


    I''m afraid this is also the only existence that can make Muyi feel familiar. It is said that this stepmother is the only existence in the underworld that can compete with the nether emperor.


    The Dharma of Youming emperor is a * * day, while the Dharma of empress earth is a moon. The two go back and forth and never meet.


    The virgin of Houtu has many names. Some people honor her virgin, some call her empress, and others call her patron saint. This patron saint is the patron saint of the human race.


    Although Muyi entered the underworld, he had good luck. He directly appeared in the Terran territory and was rescued. Through his understanding after waking up these days, he also generally understood the underworld and the Terran situation.


    In the underworld, the ghost clan rules the earth. In fact, the so-called ghost clan is not the cognition of Muyi in the sun before. It only thinks that people will become ghosts after death. In fact, the ghost clan is just a general term. There are human ghosts, heavenly ghosts, demons, and so on.


    After all, the Youming emperor came from the ghost family, so the ghost family is in charge of everything.


    In addition to the ghost clan, there are many races, among which the demon clan is second only to the ghost clan. In the Yangjian myth, there are usually small minions like ox head and horse face about the underworld. In fact, these belong to the ghost clan, fox spirits and so on.


    The human race is only a small race in the underworld. It has to bear the oppression of those big races. If it wasn''t for the empress of earth, I''m afraid the human race would have been wiped out. Therefore, it can be seen how bad the living condition of the human race in the underworld is.


    Muyi is naturally not idle these days. As for the reason why the human race becomes so weak, it is more because of its physique. In a word, the underworld is not suitable for the cultivation of the human race, because the human race originally belongs to the sun. Now Yin and yang are separated, so it will be inconvenient.


    After learning about the underworld, Muyi was more surprised. If he didn''t come in person, who could have thought that the underworld would look like this? At least different from those legends.


    At this time, Mu Yi couldn''t help thinking of what the mysterious light man said to him in the ancient Yellow River Road.


    At the time of the ancient disaster, some people chose to leave the sun and go to the vast void to find shelter. Just at the thought of the endless darkness, Muyi shuddered. What kind of strong person can travel through that place? How difficult is it to find a place suitable for human habitation in the endless darkness? That''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    In addition to these few people, some people entered the underworld. Perhaps the people in the underworld came in at that time. Although generations of reproduction finally took root in the underworld, in fact, they are in danger of destruction.


    Although these Terrans practice hard in order to survive, they are helpless. They get half the result with twice the effort in the underworld, which is much more difficult than in the sun.


    Both ghost and demon families are like fish in water in the underworld. Their cultivation is fast and their life span is far better than that of human beings. If the human race did not have heaven''s pride from time to time, they would have been destroyed even with the protection of the empress of earth.


    Mu Yi didn''t look down on the Terrans who had fled to the underworld. At least they wanted the Terrans to continue. After all, at that time, in the sun, no one was sure that they could stop the end of the law. Once they failed, I''m afraid the whole Terran would be in danger.


    Only then did the strong search hard in the endless darkness, and some Terrans fled from their homes and fled into the underworld.


    After looking at the clothes on his body, it was very ordinary linen. As for his clothes, they had been destroyed as early as when he entered the underworld. Moreover, Muyi also vaguely guessed that the reason why he could reach the underworld alive must be related to the evil Buddha, but now the evil Buddha has long disappeared. No trace can be found in his body.


    "Squeak!"


    Suddenly, the courtyard door was pushed open, and Mu Yi looked at the wall. A thin figure came in with dry firewood far exceeding his body weight. Then he piled the dry firewood in the corner, dragged his tired body to Mu Yi and sat down.


    "Brother Muyi, are you better?" asked the visitor.


    The person asking is Mu Yi''s life-saving benefactor, Jiang Xiaoyu. His name is a little girly, but he is actually a boy. He is only 13 years old this year. He takes care of his sick mother alone. As for his livelihood, he can only rely on him to go up the mountain to cut firewood and help from the neighborhood.


    Normally, such a family can''t cure Muyi at all, but Jiang Xiaoyu carries Muyi back regardless of other people''s obstruction and goes up the mountain to collect medicine regardless of danger. Just like this, Muyi can slowly wake up.


    Others may think Jiang Xiaoyu silly, but how can a half child who can support his family alone be really stupid? There is a maturity, or intelligence, that is far beyond the age of the other party.


    After Muyi woke up, Jiang Xiaoyu had a serious talk with him. At that time, Jiang Xiaoyu directly asked him, I saved you. What benefits can you give me?


    When hearing this, Muyi was stunned for a while until he saw that Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t seem to be joking. Muyi asked him what he wanted. At that time, Muyi just woke up and didn''t know much about his surroundings. However, he asked himself that as his rosefinch flag bearer, even if Jiang Xiaoyu''s heart was big, he could definitely satisfy him.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t want gold, silver or power, but asked him if he could teach him to practice.


    At that time, Muyi decided that the child would not be easy, and then, Jiang Xiaoyu''s words made Muyi understand that he was not in the sun.


    Because Jiang Xiaoyu said that his village has been attacked by the demon clan all year round, and he is about to lose his grip. Only through practice can he keep the village and protect his mother.


    Next, Mu Yi used some means to know everything he wanted to know from Jiang Xiaoyu''s mouth, but after knowing the truth, he would rather not know.


    However, Muyi didn''t immediately agree to teach Jiang Xiaoyu to practice. After all, he didn''t know much about him. At the same time, he also wanted to determine whether what the other party said was true, but even now he has determined the truth, he didn''t mention teaching Jiang Xiaoyu to practice.


    Every day, when Jiang Xiaoyu came back from cutting firewood, he would sit in front of him and stare at him without talking. He just looked at him and would not leave until he was cooking.


    Muyi knew what he thought, but he didn''t agree.


    At the beginning, iron bull also saved him, so he accepted the other party as a registered disciple, but it was only a registered disciple, and Muyi taught him only martial arts, not practice.


    Let''s not talk about the difference between cultivation and martial arts. Just Jiang Xiaoyu''s body, Muyi quietly checked it. It''s very poor. It''s impossible to practice at all. Even the first difficult heart of cultivation can''t step through. As for martial arts, it''s also a pity that Jiang Xiaoyu is too thin and lack of blood gas. He can''t even complete the first step of body quenching, otherwise in this village, Someone has taught him martial arts for a long time.


    This is also the reason why Muyi never promised him. Otherwise, what if he taught him to practice? It''s just a question of another registered disciple. Moreover, if there is no Jiang Xiaoyu this time, whether he can survive is still a question. Professor Jiang Xiaoyu is nothing compared with the kindness of saving lives. Moreover, Muyi has no pedantic views.


    If we can take this to end the cause and effect of both sides, if we really want to say, Muyi has made money.


    However, Jiang Xiaoyu''s aptitude can''t practice at all. Forcibly teaching him will only harm him.


    Muyi has clearly told Jiang Xiaoyu about this, but Jiang Xiaoyu is unwilling and always wants to have a try, so after cutting firewood every day, he looks at Muyi and hopes he can agree.


    In the evening, the sound of coughing came from the next room. It was Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother. If he was added, Jiang Xiaoyu would have to take care of two patients at the moment, which was even more difficult.


    "May I come in, my lord?"


    Suddenly, Jiang Xiaoyu''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "Come in." Mu Yi sighed in his heart and opened his eyes.


    "My Lord, I heard from the village head that there is a spiritual plant in the deep mountains. The fruit can change people''s physique." Jiang Xiaoyu said with his head down after entering the house.


    "Do you want to find lingguo?" Mu Yi said coldly.


    "Yes." Jiang Xiaoyu''s head is lower.


    "What''s the matter with you coming to me? You want me to help you pick spiritual fruit?" Muyi asked directly.


    "No, Xiaoyu just wants to ask adults to take care of my mother for a while if she can''t come back." Jiang Xiaoyu said.


    "I won''t stay here too long." Muyi said faintly.


    "Xiaoyu knows that as long as adults take care of my mother before leaving," Jiang Xiaoyu said.


    "Do you really decide to go?" Mu Yi asked again.

 Chapter 521

    "Do you really decide to go?" seeing Jiang Xiaoyu as if he had really made up his mind, Muyi asked again.


    "Yes." Jiang Xiaoyu answered, but his voice was still low.


    "Even death?" Muyi continued.


    "Yes."


    "Even if you leave your mother?"


    "I..."


    Jiang Xiaoyu suddenly looked up, but he couldn''t say anything. Since he was a child, he has been dependent on his mother. How can he be willing to leave his mother? He just had no choice.


    "I know you want to practice and even spare your life, but there are many things in life that are more important than life. Don''t regret it after losing it." Mu Yi said equally seriously. Only after experiencing it can you realize it.


    "But I don''t want to. I want to avenge my father. If I don''t do anything, I will still lose my mother when the demon clan destroys the village, so I''d rather try my best, so Xiaoyu just asks adults to take care of my mother during this period of time. When adults are well hurt, just leave." Jiang Xiaoyu said.


    "Well, I promise you." Mu Yi looked at Jiang Xiaoyu for a while, then nodded. He waited for Jiang Xiaoyu to thank him, and after leaving, he still didn''t return to his mind. Jiang Xiaoyu''s choice can''t be wrong. After all, he has different positions and different choices.


    But as Jiang Xiaoyu said, when the demon clan destroys the village, his mother will still die miserably. Even he is no exception. If he does nothing, if that day comes, he will have no strength to protect his mother.


    But if he did, he might die early, but at least he worked hard, and even if he succeeded? Then he can practice and protect his mother.


    Maybe he had this idea before, but no one in the village can practice except the old village head, and the old village head is also very weak. There has not been another practitioner in the village for so many years. The rest are practicing martial arts and can only reluctantly resist some ordinary demons, which is far from enough.


    However, after seeing Muyi, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mind became stronger than ever. He even had an intuition that Muyi must be a powerful practitioner. As long as he can practice, Muyi will teach him. After he has power, he can protect his mother and the village.


    Moreover, although he was young, he also knew that once Muyi was well, he would leave, so he didn''t have much time at all. He could only find the lingguo mentioned by the village head as soon as possible. Only this time, even he didn''t have any confidence. After all, lingguo was deep in the mountains, where it was usually the territory of the demon family, and he was likely to die.


    That''s why he came to Muyi. If he can''t come back, Muyi can take care of his mother for a while, and the people in the village will help his mother so that he won''t be unable to live.


    But he forgot that once he died, would his mother live alone? And the reason why his mother insisted on dragging the body of injury is to watch him grow up. Once there is no hope, she will not live.


    Mu Yi didn''t tell him the result.


    Soon after Jiang Xiaoyu left, Muyi sighed again, then crossed his knees on the bed and slowly closed his eyes.


    The difficulty of the injury was beyond Mu Yi''s imagination. In his body, there was a strange force, such as the maggot of tarsal bone, wrapped around his seven life wheels, so he locked his life wheels with chains.


    The little world just formed in the body can''t mobilize any strength, such as a pool of stagnant water.


    In addition to the body, even the heart God was also affected and was suppressed in the center of the eyebrows. Otherwise, he would draw a few rejuvenation symbols with the power of the heart and God, which might be effective.


    The mind power could not be used, and the seven life wheels in his body were suppressed. As for his Liuli immortal body, he was also badly hurt when entering this world, which was less than 10% of his strength in his heyday. However, it was the body tempered by Liuli immortal body. Even if most of his strength could not be brought into play, Muyi could barely reach the level of a first-class expert in this strange place, It''s not without any self-protection.


    However, Mu Yi knows better that this strength alone is not enough to support him to go out of the village and explore further places. After all, there are demon families and even more powerful ghost families in the underworld, which is far more chaotic and disorderly than that in the sun.


    Terrans walk outside, there are only two results, either live enough, or have enough strength to protect themselves.


    Muyi has been impacted again and again. Now, not only the mental power is suppressed in the center of the eyebrows, but also the knowledge of the sea can not be entered. This is also the main reason why Muyi has not adapted


    Originally, Muyi planned to try to hit the sea after his physical injury recovered, but now it was too late, so he had to take a risk.


    "Boom!"


    With the impact of Muyi, there were bursts of tingling in his mind. It was like something was going around in his mind. Even Muyi couldn''t help shaking all over and looking pale.


    Once, twice, three times.


    Muyi didn''t know how many times, when the sky outside began to shine, when the Dharma phase big day belonging to the netherworld emperor continued to hunt the earth, Muyi''s knowledge of the sea finally broke again with a groundbreaking voice.


    Not only did he know the sea, but also there was a gap in the mental power compressed in the center of his eyebrows, so that he could finally use his mental power.


    "Come out."


    As Mu Yi whispered softly, the salary lamp appeared directly behind him and looked at the lamp oil in the salary lamp. Although it was full before, it still consumed more than half after many wars, especially the last battle with Fu Zhen. Now there is less than one-third of the lamp oil in the salary lamp.


    Although few, it is enough for Muyi at present.


    Muyi immediately stopped wasting time. His mind moved, and flames began to entangle him. After a while, Muyi''s face showed pain again.


    The sky gradually lit up.


    When there was only a thin layer of lamp oil left, Muyi finally opened his eyes, and two pure lights flashed away from his eyes.


    In the body, one of the blocked seven life wheels has finally recovered, which also restored his strength. It can be said that he has steadily returned to the first-class state. If the glass does not die and the years bamboo are added, his real strength is higher, which is almost equivalent to the first-class two or three products.


    Once upon a time, he had reached the great success of Tao planting, not to mention the second and third grades. Even the strong ones of the seven grades would snap their fingers and die, but now, there are some tigers falling into the sun.


    However, for the time being, it should be enough to think only around here, on the premise that you don''t have too bad luck and encounter a stronger demon clan or ghost clan.


    Now in the underworld, Muyi has no arrogant chips. Even if his strength is fully restored, it is the same. If you really want to compare, the strength of the underworld is ten times and a hundred times that of the sun. Not to mention the great success of Tao, even heaven and man are a lot in the underworld.


    However, it is obviously impossible to have heaven and man around here, and even the strong man of perfect level will not go, otherwise the small village of the Terran would have been wiped out long ago.


    From Jiang Xiaoyu''s mouth, Mu Yi also knows something about the strength of the village. Only the village head is a practitioner in the village, but it''s only the second difficulty. No one knows the specific realm.


    Except for the village head, the others are all martial arts. The one with the greatest strength can throw a hundred Jin stone lock out of a hundred feet. Muyi thought about it. This strength is almost equivalent to a first-class realm, but strength is not necessarily strong. This is only relative. A person''s real strength depends on many aspects.


    Just like Muyi now, the strength can only play one product, but the strength can reach two or three products.


    Such strength can survive here for hundreds of years, and the strength of the surrounding demon clan can basically guess. Now the only uncertainty is how deep Jiang Xiaoyu''s so-called deep mountain is? If it is so easy to pick, how can the village head not be moved?


    Thinking in his mind, Mu Yi took Nian bamboo out of the sea and pinned it to his waist. As for the salary lamp, he was taken back. The reason why he chose Nian bamboo instead of salary lamp, or immortal rope, is that he can use too little mental power now. He can use immortal rope at most once or twice, but it is better than Nian bamboo. Unfortunately, the little girl is still sleeping, otherwise if she wakes up, It can help him a lot. After all, the little girl herself is a senior strong person and can sweep around the neighborhood.


    Early in the morning, after making a pot of thin porridge and serving his mother and Muyi, Jiang Xiaoyu loaded several hard and immovable dry food into his bag, and then carried a big knife on his back this time in addition to the axe used to cut firewood.


    The big knife is extremely inconsistent with his body. I think it should be left by his father, but now he insists on carrying it on his back.


    In the yard, Jiang Xiaoyu knocked several heads against his mother''s door, and then walked away without looking back.


    Muyi could sense a trace of mental strength. In the room, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother covered her mouth hard to make a sound, but tears kept leaving.


    "Forget it, let''s end the cause and effect in advance."


    Muyi quietly appears in Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother''s room. Maybe she senses something. Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother suddenly looks up.


    When she saw it was Muyi, she wanted to get up, but it was very difficult.


    "Big, my Lord."


    Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother had seen Muyi several times before, and the title of Muyi was also an adult.


    "Madam, you''d better lie in bed." Mu Yi waved to stop. The woman is not old. On the contrary, she looks very young. Although she wears very broken clothes, it''s difficult to hide her beauty. Just now her face is thin and shows a morbid pallor, which makes her look weak.


    Muyi could not use his mind power before, so he couldn''t see through the physical condition of the place. Now his mind power has recovered a little. He immediately found that there is a strong Yin attribute breath on the other party. If he expected it right, it should be the ghost spirit of the underworld.


    And looking at its appearance, it is clear that it has been a long time, even if Jiang Xiaoyu hasn''t left this time, she won''t live long. She still has two or three months at most.


    Is it true that Jiang Xiaoyu is aware of his decision to leave?

 Chapter 522

    "You know?"


    After a moment of silence, Muyi finally asked. If Jiang Xiaoyu only vaguely felt it, his mother probably knew it long ago.


    "Yes, actually last year, the village head told me that I could not live for half a year. In fact, I was satisfied that I could drag on for so long, but the only thing I couldn''t put down was Xiaoyu." Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother said calmly. From her words, the woman seemed to be a little different. After all, it was not easy to face life and death so calmly.


    And he heard Jiang Xiaoyu say that there are only demons and no ghosts around here, but Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother is infected with ghost gas, and it''s not the general ghost gas.


    However, Mu Yi doesn''t want to know other people''s privacy. He came here just to repay the cause and effect.


    "You are still saved." suddenly, Mu Yi said.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother suddenly opened her eyes, which obviously showed a trace of disbelief. After all, even the village head said she was hopeless, but fortunately she was not one of those who had never seen the world. When she thought of Muyi''s unknown origin, she believed it.


    Just let her take the initiative to ask Mu Yi to save her, but she can''t say anything. Now, with her family background, she can''t get anything at all.


    Muyi also looked at the other party''s expression, but this situation can still maintain reason and make Muyi look at it with a bit of admiration.


    "Jiang Xiaoyu saved my life before, and it''s still on you." Muyi took the initiative to say when he saw that the other party didn''t speak. Although the other party was haunted and difficult, it wasn''t too difficult for Muyi with a paid lamp. It was just to spend more effort.


    "Not good."


    As soon as Muyi finished, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother quickly shook her head.


    "I know that adults have great skills. I only raised my hand to save life. I shouldn''t ask for anything in return. But Xiaoyu is my only son. Please help him." Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother said quickly. Even because she spoke too fast, her chest trembled sharply and her face became paler.


    "Uncertain? One life can only change one life. If you choose to save your son, you will die." Muyi said faintly.


    "I''m sorry for my death. I just hope Xiaoyu can live a safe life." Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother said gently.


    I don''t know why, looking at Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother in front of me, Muyi''s familiar and vague figure reappears in his mind. Is this the mother''s love for her children? I''d rather die myself than my children.


    Seeing that Muyi didn''t speak, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother''s head was hanging all the time, and she didn''t dare to speak, even for fear of offending Muyi.


    "Forget it, this time we will do a loss making business."


    Muyi said, his fingertips suddenly lit up. Just when Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother was at a loss, Muyi had pointed at the center of her eyebrows. For a while, a white light wrapped her and washed her body again and again, making her dead spirit fade quickly, and even her face slowly become ruddy.


    The white light dissipated, and Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother seemed to have changed a person, but Muyi knew that the exorcism talisman just now was only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. Even in his current state, it was difficult to cure the other party with an exorcism talisman. However, at present, the other party would be fine in a short time, so he could live a few more months.


    If you don''t have to protect Jiang Xiaoyu, Muyi doesn''t mind using the salary lamp, but in that case, the consumption is too large. In case of danger, it''s not worth it. Therefore, it''s important. It''s enough for him to help each other reduce their pain.


    "I''m going to find Xiaoyu now. Your injury will be completely removed after you return." Mu Yi left this sentence and turned away.


    "Woo woo!"


    After Muyi left, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother slowly reacted. She felt the change of her body, as if she had unloaded the heavy burden, and even her breathing became strong. Finally, she couldn''t help crying.


    If there is a choice, who is willing to die? Over the years, she has been reluctant to die, not because she is afraid of death, but because she is worried about Jiang Xiaoyu, but now, after seeing hope, she finally collapsed.


    But it''s good for her to vent like this.


    At this time, she couldn''t help thinking of what her son said when Muyi, who was like a dead man, recited it back.


    "The village head said it was his son''s chance."


    Now, it has come true, not only her son, but also her chance.


    For Muyi, she never wanted to use it, but really wanted to seek stability for her son. As for the success or failure, it was naturally in Muyi''s hands.


    The village is not big, and it seems very quiet because of the early morning. Muyi goes through the village and quietly keeps up with Jiang Xiaoyu. With Muyi''s strength, even if he doesn''t recover, he doesn''t have to worry about being found. Moreover, this trip is not only for Jiang Xiaoyu, but also for himself.


    The fruit that can change people''s physique can be regarded as a kind of natural material and earth treasure. Although it''s not sure whether it will have an effect, as long as it contains energy, it can at least become lamp oil. At present, Muyi lacks lamp oil most.


    If there is enough lamp oil, the shackles in his body will continue to wear out.


    So this trip is not so much to protect Jiang Xiaoyu as to increase lamp oil so that he can recover early.


    And he also wanted to see those so-called demon families. Although there were many rumors of demons and ghosts in Yangjian before, he had never seen the real demon.


    At the same time, Mu Yi had a sense of urgency in his heart, urging him to recover early, and go further, reach heaven and man early, and then look for the way back. At the moment, he didn''t know whether it was success or failure, and whether the end of the law disaster had come. He didn''t know, but he couldn''t stop him from going back.


    Drifting in the endless darkness aroused some memories before he was six years old. He wanted to find an answer, an answer about his parents. Although Lao Dao was dead, he knew what someone should know.


    Now he has understood why the other party''s attitude towards him is so, and has never hurt him.


    However, the premise of all this is to go back. Thinking of the endless darkness, Muyi understands that without the strength of heaven and man, it is impossible to step into it, and even heaven and man may not be able to go back, so he can only enhance his strength as much as possible. If heaven and man can''t, there will be a fourth difficulty after the third difficulty, even like the * * day above his head, It''s the same existence as the nether emperor. I think it won''t be so difficult to return to the sun when you have that strength.


    And with enough strength, we can have vitality in the face of the end of the law.


    Jiang Xiaoyu''s village itself is not far from the mountain, and even there is a deep ditch on both sides, which is the main reason why the village can exist all the time. It is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Unless the strength is far more than the village, it can''t attack at all.


    There is a path out of the village. Jiang Xiaoyu goes up the mountain along this path. It is obvious that he is familiar. He has not known how many times he has gone. Muyi follows him all the way. He also finds that Jiang Xiaoyu is definitely an old hunter. He knows how to protect himself in the mountain and what to use to disperse insects and ants.


    It''s just that Jiang Xiaoyu''s physique is really poor. With a big knife on his back, he rested several times on the way, and it''s obvious that he came for the first time. After all, there are many dangers in the mountains. Usually he just cuts firewood and doesn''t need to go deep inside.


    Fortunately, there is a path in the mountain that leads to the deep. This is the way for some people in the village to hunt wild animals. Jiang Xiaoyu also heard from the people in the village.


    Along the way, Muyi didn''t appear, including several dangers encountered by Jiang Xiaoyu. Although Jiang Xiaoyu was thin and weak, he was flexible. In addition, he cut firewood for a long time. The axe was in his hand and had some power.


    Finally, towards noon, he finally couldn''t hold on. He sat down next to a stone, took out the dry food in his baggage and chewed it hard.


    "Eh!"


    Muyi didn''t intend to come out at first. He also wanted to see where Jiang Xiaoyu could go. However, at this time, he suddenly felt that a breath in the distance flashed away, which made him stay in his heart, and the breath was quietly approaching Jiang Xiaoyu.


    After thinking for a while, Mu Yi moved and disappeared in place.


    Soon, Mu Yi saw the appearance of the breath. It was a wild wolf the size of a calf. His fur was like smeared with oil. There was a trace of cruelty and cunning in his eyes. It was obvious that the wild wolf was a demon to some extent. The breath he felt was the evil spirit of the wild wolf.


    However, the demon wolf also had a simple mind, and began to hunt alone and even practice.


    When Muyi appeared, the demon wolf stopped and stared at Muyi. His intuition told him that Muyi was different from the prey it had encountered in the past, and even the human race. It was very dangerous.


    If it is an ordinary beast, I''m afraid it has already rushed up at the moment, but the demon wolf is different. It has a simple mind. After understanding the danger, its first idea is to retreat and then leave. After all, it''s not easy for a demon wolf to get to this step.


    However, it''s not easy to meet a demon wolf. How can Muyi let it go, even if the demon wolf is still very weak.


    "Want to run?" Muyi looked at the demon wolf who suddenly turned and ran away quickly, and a sneer also appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Then, he moved and appeared directly beside the demon wolf. Although the speed of the demon wolf was fast, it also had to be compared with who. After appearing, Muyi gently patted the demon wolf. For a long time, the demon wolf was covered with a layer of blue flame.


    After a breath, the demon wolf turned into ashes, and even the whole process had no time to scream. It had been refined by Nanming from the fire and became the lamp oil of the salary lamp.


    After feeling the situation of the salary lamp, Muyi was a little disappointed. The lamp oil provided by the demon wolf was too little, which could be described as insignificant. It could hardly be seen that the lamp oil increased. If so, I''m afraid it would take at least thousands of demon wolves to compare with a perfect strong man.


    Although he was disappointed, Mu Yi would not let go if he met him again. He still knew that a little makes a lot. What''s more, at the moment, they had just entered the mountain. If you really want to say, they are still on the periphery. I believe that the closer they are to the depths, the more demons will appear and stronger at the same time.


    On the other side, Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t notice it. After filling his stomach and resting for a while, he began to continue on his way.


    Along the way, although there were many monsters, they were all quietly solved by Muyi. Muyi didn''t even let go of the slightly stronger beasts, so this caused Jiang Xiaoyu''s doubt. After all, according to the village head and the people who hunted in the village, although the path was safe, monsters attacked from time to time, but for the hunters in the village, These monsters are nothing, and they are very smart. They can feel the strength of the human race. If they are too strong, they will not appear, but if they are weak, they will eat them without hesitation.


    Jiang Xiaoyu naturally knows that he is not only weak, but also very weak. However, he didn''t encounter monsters along the way. Even if he occasionally encountered beasts, he is very weak. He fled in embarrassment when he was frightened a little. For all this, Jiang Xiaoyu can only blame the big knife he carried on his back. He feels that his dead father is guarding him, which makes him more confident in finding spiritual fruit.


    This big knife was handed down by his father. In the past, Jiang Xiaoyu''s greatest expectation was to use the knife left by his father to kill monsters and protect his mother and the village.


    But it backfired. Since he was a child, he was weaker than ordinary people and couldn''t cultivate martial arts at all. Although he always insisted, he was just able to wield a big knife. With a few knife moves learned from the hunters in the village, this is all his strength.


    Can really encounter monsters, with his strength, is to die.


    Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t know that the reason why he didn''t meet monsters was not because of his father''s blessing or his good luck, but because those monsters had long been quietly solved by Muyi, so he wouldn''t meet them all the way.


    It was another afternoon''s hard trek. Jiang Xiaoyu estimated that he had entered the depths of the mountain, and even the path had disappeared. In other words, the hunters in the village usually just arrived here. If they went further, it would be too dangerous for them to enter easily.


    However, Jiang Xiaoyu felt that he was incredibly lucky. He resolutely stepped in, and then he felt bitter. Because there was no dew, he had to make a detour and open up a way out with an axe. Finally, he found the river mentioned by the village head, cheered, and ran to the river. He almost fell down directly and drank heavily. On the way before, He had drunk all the water he brought. If it weren''t for his perseverance, he couldn''t stick to it at all.


    Just immersed in joy, Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t find that a huge dark shadow came from a distance, quietly.

 Chapter 523

    Although Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t find the huge shadow, Muyi had already found it. Only this time, the shadow was in the opposite direction to him. In addition, it came from the sky and was no slower than him at the moment. It was obviously difficult not to disturb Jiang Xiaoyu and kill him in advance.


    The huge black shadow is a bat. Its wings are spread for more than ten feet. Even if the sky is dark, Muyi still sees clearly. The bat''s head has an obvious human appearance. A pair of scarlet eyes, with a cold killing opportunity, regard Jiang Xiaoyu lying unconscious by the river as its prey.


    At the same time, the bat also exudes a strong evil spirit, which is frightening.


    Jiang Xiaoyu drank happily. As soon as he raised his head, he found a huge monster reflected in the water. He almost didn''t think about it. He rolled directly on the ground, thanks to his daily exercise and his thin and flexible body.


    "Wow!"


    The huge bat flied by him, and his wings fanned a wave of water, hitting Jiang Xiaoyu, which made him deeply hurt. Just now, he obviously couldn''t care so much. Just now, the axe was still on one side, and now he was involved in the river, so he had to draw out the big knife behind him, hold it tightly with both hands, and watch the huge bat hover in the air, Come back at him.


    At the moment, Jiang Xiaoyu was extremely frightened and trembled all over. All his courage would be lost. Especially when he saw the bat''s eyes, his head was buzzing. He could no longer hold the big knife in his hand and fall off.


    "Am I dying?"


    Just when Jiang Xiaoyu thought he was going to die, the falling knife suddenly buzzed, and then a light rose from his eyes. Suddenly, it bumped into a huge bat without any fancy.


    "Boom!"


    The strong wind blew Jiang Xiaoyu down again, and the sand and stones fell on him, making him more painful.


    "Oh!"


    The bat also uttered a scream in his mouth, then left Jiang Xiaoyu and ran away without looking back.


    After a while, Jiang Xiaoyu carefully got up from the ground. At first glance, he looked at the big knife that fell aside. Just now, the big knife suddenly became arrogant, hurt the bat and made it run away, but it also saved Jiang Xiaoyu''s life.


    "Father, are you blessing the child?"


    Jiang Xiaoyu came forward to hold the big knife in his arms and muttered to himself. He looked around. At the moment, he was the only one in the desolate mountains. Just now, the huge bat had disappeared. He was still terrified when he thought of the huge bat.


    He had only met some ordinary wild animals on the way before, and he could barely cope with it, but he immediately recognized that it was a real demon family.


    The power of the demon family has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Jiang Xiaoyu naturally knows that only touching the broadsword and the cold feeling can make him feel a little at ease.


    In the dark, Muyi''s index finger was on the center of his eyebrow, and there was still a trace of pain on his face. He just used his mind power to control Jiang Xiaoyu''s big knife and hit the demon bat in the air. However, because the distance was too far and his mind power was far from recovering, he failed to leave it completely.


    Moreover, he hastily attracted too much mental strength, which also made his head seem to be severely hit by a heavy hammer, which was unbearable in pain. Otherwise, how could he watch the demon bat escape?


    You know, the demon bat just now is extraordinary, at least equivalent to a first-class expert. I believe that after refining, the lamp oil will add some.


    After a while, the pain in his head gradually disappeared. He put down his fingers and just heard Jiang Xiaoyu''s words. Mu Yi just smiled, but there was no plan to meet him.


    After a while of nagging, Jiang Xiaoyu finally calmed down. He found a big stone and tried to remove the weeds around. Then he laboriously moved many stones around. Looking at the high and simple stone wall almost equal to him, he finally had a sense of security in his heart.


    Then he put his hands on his knees and leaned against the big stone, falling into silence.


    At night, a bright moon rises far away. Compared with the sun, the moon representing the empress of earth is undoubtedly lower. It even makes people feel an impulse to fly up. Vaguely, there seems to be a huge palace on the moon.


    Condensing the Dharma phase into a * * day or the moon is far beyond the limit of Muyi''s imagination. However, the only thing he can be sure is that neither the Youming emperor nor the empress earth virgin has transcended the three realms and five elements and become a real immortal.


    In this world, no one can become an immortal. This is the answer he got from the mysterious light population. Obviously, this world not only refers to the sun, but also includes the underworld. This is also one of the reasons why he concluded that the great emperor of the nether world and the empress of earth are not immortals.


    After taking back his thoughts, Muyi continued to settle down and burned the strange power in his body with the fire of Nanming. The lamp oil obtained from hunting monsters during the day soon consumed up, but it still needs a distance to recover the second life wheel.


    At the same time when Mu Yi settled in, a dark shadow suddenly blocked the moon, and then more and more dark shadows appeared, and finally completely blocked the moon.


    At the same time, Mu Yi suddenly opened his eyes and looked up. He saw countless demon bats coming quietly in the dark, and his heart suddenly mentioned it. However, when he saw clearly that most of the demon bats coming at the moment were only the size of their heads, he was relieved.


    Otherwise, they should all be the same as the demon bat seen in the evening. In the face of such a number, I''m afraid he can only turn around and run away. Obviously, the demon bat in the evening should be similar to the leader level. After being wounded by shepherd Yi, he summoned his subordinates and Companions to take revenge.


    The demon clan, at least in the underworld, is far superior to the human race, and the real demon clan is not less intelligent than human beings. On the contrary, it should be more cunning. It is even said that some special and powerful demon clans can become human beings.


    The human form is not the patent of the human race. At least in the fairy tales, human beings were fabricated by Nu Wa with colorful stones. Only some ethnic specialties at that time can have today''s human beings.


    Whether these myths and legends are credible is unknown. Even if the demon family can change into human form, he is not too surprised. Everything has its own reason to reproduce.


    Although many of the bats attacked in front of him were just small soldiers, Muyi didn''t dare to be careless, because behind the small soldier, he felt several powerful breath, which was not inferior to the huge demon bat in the evening.


    In this deep mountain full of crisis, Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t dare to sleep too deeply. If the wind and grass moved a little, he would suddenly wake up. This time, he heard a sound of flapping his wings, buzzing in his ears.


    When Jiang Xiaoyu woke up, he felt as if it was darker around him. He instinctively looked up and stayed there. At this time, the bat army had been pressed down. That''s why Jiang Xiaoyu heard those voices.


    If Jiang Xiaoyu had some luck during the day, at present, he was completely desperate. In the face of this bat army, he only felt his hands and feet cold. He wanted to hold the big knife inserted on one side, but found that his body had not listened to his command.


    "Broadsword, help me kill them."


    Jiang Xiaoyu can only pray in her heart at the moment.


    I don''t know if I heard his voice. The long knife in front of him suddenly buzzed and lit up directly. In Jiang Xiaoyu''s surprised eyes, the long knife rose again, and a light bloomed in the world.


    With a sharp cry, there was a constant shower of blood, which just drenched Jiang Xiaoyu all over.


    If it was normal, Jiang Xiaoyu could not help wiping it, but now he was excited and had hope again in his heart.


    But soon, he found something wrong, because the bats didn''t rush towards him, but kept jumping on the big stone behind him, and the sky knife light also rose from the stone.


    Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help looking back. At this glance, he stayed there and finally understood why there was no danger along the way. It was not his father who was protecting him, but the adult who was secretly helping him.


    At the moment, Muyi stood on the boulder, and Jiang Xiaoyu tilted his head under the stone. Over their heads, countless bats swam like a huge vortex. Countless bats rushed towards Muyi, but Muyi''s hands burst out one layer after another. In a short time, the bats fell down, so all the bats were divided into two.


    Soon, Jiang Xiaoyu found that blue flames were rising on the surrounding ground, swallowing all the dead bats.


    "It turns out that adults are so strong."


    In the past, Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t have a definite understanding of the strength of Muyi, but instinctively thought that Muyi was very powerful. Now he saw it with his own eyes, and he realized how powerful Muyi was.


    "If I could have such strong strength, I would certainly be able to protect the village and my mother."


    Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help thinking that young people usually have a crush on power, especially Jiang Xiaoyu, who couldn''t practice since childhood. Isn''t his adventure into the mountains just to get spiritual fruit, improve his physique and gain strong power?


    But at present, Jiang Xiaoyu can only imagine that even if he can get spiritual fruit, it will never happen overnight to reach the realm of Muyi.


    As for Muyi, he waved his Sabre calmly. Each Sabre was concise to the extreme, but its power was also brought into full play. Although he didn''t know any advanced Sabre techniques, when he reached the state of Muyi, especially his boxing techniques had been well understood and reached the state of being as good as water. When he used the big knife, he suddenly felt that his boxing techniques were extended. What boxing techniques and sabre techniques were all forgotten by him, How to think in my heart, the big knife in my hand will naturally do more.


    Therefore, he killed more and more bats. Even the giant demon bats at the top obviously felt that they couldn''t do anything to herd Yi by their men alone. Instead, they would only die. Therefore, with the fluctuations, the giant demon bats finally moved.

 Chapter 524

    If it was Mu Yi in his heyday, even if the number of demon bats increased ten times, he could kill them all. But now, his strength is estimated to recover by 1%. A small number of demon bats may not be anything, but if you add those ordinary bats, he can''t help being careless.


    When those huge demon bats swooped down from all directions, Mu Yi''s eyes coagulated. These demon bats were very intelligent. When they knew his power, they directly united together. At the same time, more ordinary bats rushed towards him at any cost, not afraid of life and death.


    Perhaps this is also a reason why the demon family is powerful. After all, the number of light can crush human beings. Moreover, in the demon family, strength is respected, and the weak can only obey the strong, even if they die. What''s more, some ordinary demon animals are not real demon families. These ordinary bats are just small soldiers.


    Mu Yi seemed to be in a hurry for a moment, and the four demon bats rushed down suddenly. There seemed to be a trace of cruel excitement in his scarlet eyes.


    However, when they rushed to Muyi and their sharp claws wanted to tear Muyi to pieces, a bright knife light flashed suddenly. Unlike before, this knife light has exceeded the speed limit of demon bats. Even before they react, their consciousness has been swallowed.


    At that time, four huge demon bats fell to the ground. Before the blood flowed out, they were all turned into ashes by the blue flame.


    The sudden change made the ordinary bats riot. Although they were unconscious, they had instinct. Especially after Muyi killed so many bats continuously, they had a strong evil spirit, which made them afraid.


    However, they didn''t find that Muyi''s breath of splitting four knives at that moment seemed a little disordered, and his face turned white. Obviously, Muyi was still reluctant at the moment, but he didn''t have half a cent. If he couldn''t frighten these demon bats with the momentum of thunder, once he got entangled, it would be more difficult to wait for him.


    The changes of the bat population also proved his decision. Although bats still rushed down, the formation was obviously chaotic.


    Muyi took advantage of this to quickly adjust his breath, and swallowed countless bats in a row. With four demon bats, the lamp oil in the salary lamp also rose.


    Just looking at the bats overhead, it seemed that there was not much less, and the leader of the bat group was still hesitant to pay a heavy price to win Muyi.


    At this time, Mu Yi''s eyes flashed a decision. Since he didn''t make up his mind, I''ll help you.


    When the thought fell, Mu Yi was full of flames, and soon formed a huge blue rosefinch behind him. As soon as the rosefinch came out, the bats were in chaos, and even the leader was startled.


    After all, the breath emitted by the rosefinch is too terrible at the moment. Just before it orders, the rosefinch has flapped its wings and directly drilled into the bats. All the bats along the way have been burned to ashes.


    "Oh!"


    A sharp voice suddenly rang through the mountain. At that time, many places in the deep mountain released a strong breath at the same time. Just a little induction, Muyi was startled. This change was not what he expected. However, it was too late for him to regret.


    With the rosefinch exploding, the flames covered one side of the sky, and countless bats struggled to turn into ashes. Even a few giant demon bats in the periphery did not escape, which became the nutrient for Nanming to leave the fire.


    The flame came and went quickly. When it all disappeared, the moonlight sprinkled again, but there were few bats left. Except for the two huge demon bats who hid far from being hurt at the beginning, there were less than 100 bats left in the sky, and they were all frightened. When the flame disappeared, And ran away crazily despite orders.


    Muyi ignored these ordinary bats, but looked at the only two huge demon bats, one of which was injured by Muyi in the evening, and next to it, there was a bigger demon bat, almost twice as big. Obviously, this demon bat is the leader of the whole bat group, but now it has almost become a lightpole commander.


    Muyi frowned slightly, and the salary lamp slowly emerged behind him. It seemed that he felt the terror of the salary lamp behind Muyi. After all, the demon bat leader was unwilling to scream, then flapped his wings and left quickly.


    When the two demon bats completely disappeared from sight, Muyi suddenly shook and almost fell off the boulder, and the salary lamp behind him disappeared.


    Jiang Xiaoyu was surprised to see that Muyi almost fell off a stone when he saw that Muyi showed great power and wiped out almost all the bats.


    "My Lord."


    Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help screaming.


    Muyi ignored him and threw the long knife in his hand at will. With a clang, it fell right at Jiang Xiaoyu''s feet. Then Muyi sat down on the boulder, closed his eyes and settled directly.


    In Jiang Xiaoyu''s eyes, Mu Yi was pale and sweating, which made him worried.


    In fact, Muyi''s situation is not very good at the moment. He almost consumed all the lamp oil and emptied all his mental power to make the last one. That is to say, at the moment, all the mental power he had recovered before Muyi has been drained and weak.


    So at that time, the salary lamp appeared behind him, but it was just forced. If the demon bat leader rushed down at that time, Muyi would die. Although he was sure to drag the demon bat leader to die together, he died first.


    Fortunately, the demon bat leader was frightened and fled directly, which also greatly relieved Muyi.


    Unexpectedly, after coming to the underworld, the first dangerous situation was forced by a group of demon bats.


    Moreover, there is another worry in Muyi''s heart, that is, the salary lamp just made too much noise, which suddenly alerted some powerful existence in the depths of the mountain. If those powerful existence were in the heyday of Muyi, no, even if it was only half recovered, they wouldn''t worry, but at the moment, even Jiang Xiaoyu can kill him.


    Fortunately, there was no harvest at the last moment. After killing so many demon bats, although a large part of them immediately turned into the power of rosefinch outbreak, a part of the salary lamp was transformed. It was a little more than at the beginning, which was not a loss.


    However, Mu Yi''s mental strength was suddenly exhausted, which immediately made him have a headache. Therefore, after he settled down, he directly extracted all the remaining lamp oil and turned it into pure power, which constantly moistened his mind.


    Slowly, Muyi finally recovered. Although it will take at least a few hours for his mental strength to recover to the previous level, he has more or less self-protection at present.


    Mu Yi opened his eyes and saw Jiang Xiaoyu''s back holding a big knife at the first sight.


    At the moment, Jiang Xiaoyu looked around nervously for fear that something would come out suddenly.


    Seeing this, Muyi smiled, then floated down and fell beside Jiang Xiaoyu.


    "Who?"


    Jiang Xiaoyu was startled and quickly waved a big knife to cut to one side. However, he also saw Muyi, but it was impossible for him to take back the big knife at the moment. He could only watch the big knife cut to Muyi.


    Just when he was terrified, he saw Muyi flick gently. After a while, he felt as if he had been electrocuted. His whole body trembled. His hands could no longer hold the big knife and fell to the ground with a clang.


    "Big, sir, you''re awake."


    Jiang Xiaoyu doesn''t care about the numbness all over. He looks at Mu Yi happily and asks.


    "Well, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave here first." Muyi said. As soon as he grabbed it in the air with his right hand, he took the long knife into his hand, and grabbed Jiang Xiaoyu''s collar with the other hand, he spread out the speed and disappeared quickly.


    Just after Muyi left with Jiang Xiaoyu, a huge figure suddenly came. With a roar, the stone wall built by Jiang Xiaoyu suddenly collapsed. At the same time, the huge figure also clearly shone in the moonlight.


    If Mu Yi is still here, he will be amazed. Finally, someone, no, should have a demon comparable to the transformed slave, or even a bigger one.


    This huge figure is covered with fur. It looks clearly like a grizzly bear. More accurately, it should be a powerful demon bear. It is as cold as a fist sized eye.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just as the demon bear came, a leopard the size of a buffalo jumped out and landed on the boulder where Muyi stood.


    "Hoo!"


    Another gust of wind blew, and a huge crow fell in the sky.


    "There is the smell of Terrans."


    Suddenly, the demon leopard standing on the boulder made a cold voice in his mouth.


    Leopards can talk? If it is in the sun, I''m afraid it will immediately cause a sensation, but this is the underworld. Although the stronger demon family can''t change into adults, it can speak early, and its language is the same as that of the human family.


    "There are still Terrans who dare to come here. It seems that those agreements don''t have to be observed." the demon bear opened his mouth, his voice was like thunder, and he had a sense of killing.


    "It seems that there is a small human village not far from here. Since the human does not abide by the agreement, it should be destroyed first," said the black crow, but a female voice.


    "You should have felt the power just now? I''m afraid it''s the strong man of the Terran. There can''t be such a strong man in that village. The key is why he entered the mountain at this time. Is it possible that the news leaked?" said the demon leopard.


    "Whether there is a leak or not, find the strong man of the Terran first and kill him." the demon bear immediately said.


    "Yes, later, the commander asked his men to find the trace of the strong man of the Terran. Then you and I will surround and kill him." the black crow said quickly.


    "What''s the use of three? Bentong will crush him personally." the demon bear said confidently.


    "Well, you should also send your men. At this critical moment, we must not let people ruin our major events." the black crow said, flashing his wings and rising directly into the sky.


    Then, the demon leopard also jumped gently and disappeared quickly. The only demon bear suddenly opened its huge paw and photographed the boulder not far away. A black light flashed, accompanied by a loud noise, and the hard stone two people high smashed.

 Chapter 525

    While the demon bear smashed the boulder, Muyi, who had been far away, seemed to stop and look back. In fact, he didn''t hear any sound from his distance at the moment, just a simple feeling.


    Along the way, Jiang Xiaoyu was carried by Muyi. Although he walked countless times faster than himself, he was not very comfortable. Fortunately, he also understood that the matter was serious. He gritted his teeth and endured it all the way. He didn''t gasp until Muyi stopped.


    "Do you know how ignorant you are now?" Muyi said with a glance at Jiang Xiaoyu.


    "I see."


    Jiang Xiaoyu was ashamed. Although he knew that the depths of the mountain were dangerous, he had not really encountered danger in cutting firewood outside for so many years, which could not help but make him feel a little lucky. Since he hadn''t met any demon clan for so many years, he might not be able to get into the mountain with his luck.


    But until now, he realized how naive and ignorant he was at the beginning. If Mu Yi hadn''t secretly protected him all the way, I''m afraid he would have died many times, and the terror in the depths of the mountain was far beyond his understanding.


    "Do you still want to practice now?" Muyi continued.


    "Think." Jiang Xiaoyu is more determined than ever.


    "Think about those demon bats before. If you set foot on this road, the danger is just the beginning. There are more dangers waiting for you. Maybe you will die faster at that time." Mu Yi said coldly. He didn''t mean to intimidate Jiang Xiaoyu, but said a fact.


    The so-called good swimmer drowning, no matter how lucky you are, as long as you contact the demon family every day and face danger every day, there will always be a day that luck can''t take care of, but it won''t live as long as ordinary people.


    "I''m not afraid." Jiang Xiaoyu said immediately. Although the danger is terrible, he is more afraid that he can''t do anything in the face of danger. Since his father died, he has also learned a truth in recent years that only when he is strong can he protect himself and his family.


    As Mu Yi said, maybe if you stay in the village, you won''t encounter danger, because even if there is a crisis, there is also the village head and protected by powerful hunters, but that kind of life is not what he wants. He doesn''t want to rely on others for everything. Shouldn''t his fate be in his own hands?


    Like his father in those years, he would kill the demon family with his big knife to protect everything he wanted to protect. Even if the road was difficult and there were many dangers, he was not afraid and would not shrink back.


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaoyu was so firm, Muyi couldn''t help but look at him in surprise. He originally thought that Jiang Xiaoyu would shrink back after encountering the danger just now. Unexpectedly, on the contrary, it seemed to arouse Jiang Xiaoyu''s fighting spirit.


    But Muyi didn''t say anything. After all, it''s a problem whether he can find the spiritual fruit. If he gets nothing this time, Jiang Xiaoyu still can''t practice. Maybe Muyi can help him build a foundation and strengthen his physique at any cost, but obviously Muyi won''t and can''t do so.


    Unless Jiang Xiaoyu can come up with a reward enough to impress him, as for the grace of saving lives, it depends on how to repay it.


    It''s still early before dawn. Muyi and Jiang Xiaoyu find a cave. It happens that there are no wild animals in the cave and it''s very dry. It''s just cheap for Muyi and them. Along the way, Muyi pays special attention and doesn''t leave any obvious traces, but if he doesn''t stay at all, it''s obviously impossible. After all, he still needs to take Jiang Xiaoyu with him.


    Fortunately, there were no wild animals in the second half of the night, and even the demon family came to the door. After the recovery in the middle of the night, Mu Yi''s mental strength almost returned to the state of entering the mountain before. Unfortunately, there were no drops left in the salary lamp, which could not be solved by him. Although he could not practice because of his physique since childhood, his memory was very good. It took others several times to remember, He only saw it once and remembered it. It is precisely because of this that the village head sighed many times and felt sorry for him.


    But there has never been a perfect thing in the world. Although heaven has taken away some things from Jiang Xiaoyu, it has also made up for some as much as possible, but the premise is that Jiang Xiaoyu can practice, otherwise even if he is smart, what''s the use?


    As early as Jiang Xiaoyu came out, Mu Yi was aware of it, but he still punched slowly. As for this set of boxing, it''s specious. Some are like the unknown boxing taught by the old Taoist priest, and some are not.


    In fact, Muyi gradually figured it out according to his own understanding and body after understanding it. Although it is light and powerless in Jiang Xiaoyu''s eyes, in fact, this boxing method pays more attention to the inside.


    If someone can see through Muyi''s body, he will find that his blood flow is fast and slow with the fist technique. Not only that, but also the five internal organs are constantly shaking. At the same time, he hooks the life wheel with the fist technique and sees "play it again." Muyi said directly.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Seeing Muyi didn''t seem to blame him, Jiang Xiaoyu put down his hanging heart, but instead he was nervous. He was afraid that if he couldn''t fight well, Muyi would be disappointed, so he took a deep breath in the open space for several times and began to fight according to his just memory. Just because he was too nervous, his actions were a little different, but slowly, he actually played better and better, even though he just followed the gourd, He didn''t feel the true meaning of this boxing, but at least he finished it.


    When Jiang Xiaoyu finished playing and looked at Muyi again with an uneasy look, Muyi looked a little strange and kept looking at Jiang Xiaoyu up and down. Jiang Xiaoyu''s words were discounted just now. It''s not to remember most of them, but all of them.


    This is almost equivalent to the ability of never forgetting. Although Muyi has reached this level for a long time, it was only after he reached a certain level of practice, but Jiang Xiaoyu is an ordinary person, a teenager who can''t practice.


    His ability to achieve this level naturally surprised Muyi. If he put aside his physical qualifications, Jiang Xiaoyu is definitely a rare genius. Unfortunately, his physical reasons limit his achievements in this life. After all, he can''t practice. Even if he never forgets, it''s useless to be smart.


    "Sure enough." Mu Yi shook his head.


    Seeing Muyi shaking his head, Jiang Xiaoyu became more nervous. He thought he played badly, which disappointed Muyi, and there was a trace of depression in his eyes.


    Just when Jiang Xiaoyu was disappointed, he heard Muyi''s voice again.


    "Remember this set of boxing and play it every morning. When you think you can improve this set of boxing, you won''t have to stick to the rules."


    Muyi''s words immediately made Jiang Xiaoyu happy. Although Muyi still didn''t promise to teach him to practice, he at least let him fight, which is actually a good start. As for the improvement of boxing, he never thought that Muyi allowed him to fight, and he was very satisfied.


    Although he doesn''t think this boxing is very powerful, since Muyi said it, it must be reasonable. He just needs to play it once a day according to Muyi''s instructions. No, he can play it twice or three times until he has no strength. Jiang Xiaoyu is excited and thinks in his heart.


    Muyi looks at Jiang Xiaoyu again, but doesn''t say anything. If Jiang Xiaoyu can improve this boxing, it means that he has reached the current state of Muyi, but is it possible? Muyi was stunned. No one can tell what his life was like. Just like Muyi, who was still begging in the Jianghu, he didn''t expect that he would achieve this achievement one day, and life was full of surprises and accidents, didn''t he?


    "Now I give you two choices. One is that I will send you back to the village, but I will still help you find the spiritual fruit. Once you find it, you can practice in the future."


    "I choose the second."


    Before Mu Yi finished speaking, Jiang Xiaoyu hurriedly said, how can he be willing to go back now? The smartest way is to firmly grasp Muyi.


    "Oh, don''t you want to know what the second choice is?" Muyi said, looking at Jiang Xiaoyu.


    (it''s still a ten thousand word update. Today, a book friend asked me, uncle Kun, how many days off for national day? I was surprised. Does codeword dog have a holiday? Is there a holiday? For you, it must not be!)

 Chapter 526

    "Oh, don''t you want to know what the second choice is?" Muyi asked, looking at Jiang Xiaoyu with interest.


    "No." Jiang Xiaoyu hesitated in his eyes, but quickly shook his head and said that although the second choice would be safe and Muyi was likely to get spiritual fruit, he didn''t want to choose this. Even if Muyi hadn''t said the second choice, he made a firm choice, no matter how dangerous it was.


    Meeting Muyi can be said to be Jiang Xiaoyu''s greatest opportunity in his life. Even if he knew that his life would be in danger, he would not give up, because he believed that if he missed Muyi, it would be the most regretful thing in his life.


    "Since you don''t want to know, let''s go." Mu Yi said and left without looking back.


    Jiang Xiaoyu was stunned at first, then returned to the cave, grabbed the big knife, quickly caught up with Muyi''s footsteps, some anxious and some embarrassed, but his face was excited. Muyi asked him to follow, which obviously recognized him. He was not afraid even if the road ahead was dangerous.


    Muyi takes Jiang Xiaoyu deep and shallow and continues to move towards the depths of the mountain. Of course, only Jiang Xiaoyu is really deep and shallow. Along the way, Muyi can''t see any sign of taking care of him. No matter whether Jiang Xiaoyu falls down or has no strength, he doesn''t care. He just drives on.


    But Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t complain, because he knew very well that if Mu Yi really didn''t want to wait for him, how could he catch up with him? As for this journey, he took it as a temper or test for him by Muyi.


    The deeper you go, the more demon families you will encounter. Although they are only the lowest demon families, they are already invincible and powerful in Jiang Xiaoyu''s eyes. However, in front of Muyi, those demon families have been turned into ashes. Even the huge crows flying in the sky have been refined by the flame from Muyi''s fingers.


    But Jiang Xiaoyu was more and more frightened. He always felt that there was a great danger wrapping him, which made him almost out of breath.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a loud roar came. For a while, countless leaves rustled and fell. It was like a strong wind in the distance, which immediately made Jiang Xiaoyu unstable.


    However, Muyi''s attention was the powerful evil spirit, which was rolling in and came to him in an instant.


    At this time, Muyi also saw the source of the evil spirit. It was a burly grizzly bear, more than a foot high. Muyi stood in front of it like a child.


    "Terran, finally found you." the demon Bear looked at Muyi with a cruel look, and Jiang Xiaoyu was directly ignored by him.


    "Demon clan? What''s the matter with you?" Mu Yi looked at the demon bear in front of him thoughtfully and felt the breath of each other. He could be sure that the demon bear in front of him was one of the powerful breath last night.


    Although I knew there would be some trouble last night, I didn''t expect that the demon bear seemed to be waiting for him.


    "This is our demon clan''s territory. Do you want to tear up the agreement?" the demon Bear looked at the Mu Yi urn and said.


    "Agreement?" Muyi heard a key word sensitively. Can''t the Terran enter the territory of the demon clan? But why never heard Jiang Xiaoyu talk about it? But it''s too late to ask Jiang Xiaoyu again at this time. Muyi''s face doesn''t move, but he is thinking quickly in his mind.


    "We don''t know what agreement, and we just have some private matters to deal with this time. Do you want to stop us?"


    Muyi doesn''t know what agreement the two peoples have. At this time, if they are serious about the agreement, they will only be seen by the other party. Therefore, it''s better not to admit any agreement at all. In this way, the other party will only think he is playing a rogue, but won''t doubt his origin.


    In fact, not to mention the demon clan in front of him, even the people in the underworld can''t think that Muyi comes from the sun. After all, he doesn''t have the characteristics of the sun. The people here still retain the ancient tradition. Let''s not talk about the clothes. After all, Muyi is wearing the clothes Jiang Xiaoyu found for him at the moment. As for the hair temples, they are no different from the ancient times, After all, he didn''t shave his head like those Han people in Manchu.


    However, Mu Yi would rather be careful than cause trouble at that time.


    Sure enough, after hearing Muyi say so, the demon bear didn''t think about this at all, let alone Muyi didn''t know what agreement. It just heard that Muyi had something to do when he went into the mountain, and what''s the biggest thing in the mountain now? Naturally, Mu Yi''s purpose was guessed by him.


    In this way, it is even more impossible for it to let go of Muyi. Moreover, it came here to kill Muyi. As for asking about the calendar and how much it knows, it wants to see if the matter has been leaked. Although it is not afraid of the human race, there is a ghost race above the demon race in the underworld. Once those ghost tribes know the news, There will be no benefits.


    For this opportunity, several of their leaders have been waiting for it for more than 30 years. Seeing the success, they suddenly have a strong human coming in, which will inevitably make them think more. Therefore, no matter how Muyi answers, Muyi is bound to die in the eyes of the demon bear.


    More importantly, Muyi calls himself this seat. In the cognition of the demon bear, only some leaders of the Terran will call themselves this. In fact, it is the same as their leader, which at least shows that Muyi has a high position in the Terran, which makes the demon bear more cautious.


    Although the demon bear looks stupid, in fact, its appearance is just a cover up. If anyone really thinks it is stupid, he is the biggest fool. If you really want to say it, the demon bear in front of him can definitely be described as cunning.


    "These two boundary mountains are the territory of our demon clan. The Terran is not allowed to step in before getting permission, otherwise it will be regarded as a provocation to our demon clan. Our demon clan has the right to kill all provocative enemies." the demon bear said angrily.


    "Liangjie mountain?" this is also the first time Mu Yi knows the name of this mountain. As for Jiang Xiaoyu, he only uses the mountain to describe it, and he doesn''t know much.


    However, looking at the demon bear in front of him, he obviously didn''t mean to give up, and Muyi also vaguely felt that two faint threats were approaching quickly. Looking at the appearance of the demon bear, Muyi finally determined that the other party was just delaying time when his companions came.


    "What a cunning demon bear." Mu Yi sighed in his heart, but the other party was procrastinating. Isn''t he?


    "What if I leave now?" Muyi said suddenly.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, the demon bear was obviously stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect Muyi to retreat directly. If it''s normal, it''s OK, but now¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Want to leave? Yes." the demon bear grinned. "Now you can leave."


    Looking at the appearance of the demon bear, it seems that he really wants to herd Yi to leave, while Jiang Xiaoyu behind him is very anxious. Compared with Muyi, he knows more about the cunning of the demon family. Although these are said by people in the village, he firmly remembers this.


    But now, he didn''t know how to remind Mu Yi that the demon bear put too much pressure on him, as if he had to open his mouth and swallow him at any time.


    "Well, goodbye." Muyi said, and turned around directly. At the same time, the demon bear''s fierce light showed in his eyes and directly raised his huge bear''s paw.


    However, the demon bear didn''t find it, and the corner of Mu Yi''s mouth also showed a sneer. The demon bear is really cunning, but how can it deceive Mu Yi who has been climbing and rolling in the Jianghu since childhood?


    Just when the demon bear raised his paw and planned to shoot Muyi to death, a black light flashed in front of him. Before he could understand what was going on, he tightened his whole body and tied his hands together.


    At the same time, Muyi stepped out step by step, but not forward, but backward. In the process of retreating, Muyi turned and raised his right hand. In his hand, there was a green bamboo stick, which was the bamboo of years.


    Although niannu''er hasn''t woke up yet, after this period of time, the bamboo has also recovered a lot, at least the surface luster has been completely restored.


    The demon bear was terrified. After roaring, his body expanded rapidly. However, no matter how it changed, the immortal rope firmly tied it, and Muyi didn''t give it much time at all. When the two demons behind him erupted at the same time, the years bamboo had swung in the air, and then fell suddenly and knocked directly on the demon bear''s head.


    "Pa!"


    A clear voice sounded. The demon bear suddenly opened his eyes and his body suddenly trembled.


    Then, there was no action of the demon bear. Muyi had fallen in front of the demon bear, turned around again and turned his back to the demon bear.


    At the same time, a blue flame wrapped the demon bear, and the raging fire swallowed it all at once. The immortal cable came back quietly and wrapped around Muyi''s wrist again.


    Mu Yi''s face turned a little white, but he held the years'' bamboo thought and stared at the two demons approaching rapidly. On the surface, Mu Yi easily took the life of the demon bear and refined it. In fact, regardless of the paralysis of words or the attack without warning, the immortal Suo, year-old and month bamboo and salary lamp went to battle repeatedly, Immediately consumed most of Mu Yi''s mind power that had just recovered.


    It can be said that if he didn''t kill the demon bear just now, Muyi would completely lose the opportunity. Fortunately, his magic weapons didn''t disappoint him. Although he can''t give full play to the power of the magic weapon at the moment, it''s no problem to just clean up a demon bear equivalent to three or four grades.


    Therefore, Muyi seems to kill the demon bear easily, but in fact he has done his best, even gambling. Fortunately, he finally succeeded.


    Muyi stood where he was, and the demon bear behind him had turned into ashes in the fire in Nanming. The two demons were still far away, which would have approached both from the sky and the ground.


    Jiang Xiaoyu was stunned again. He knew what the demon bear who could speak represented. According to the village head, such a demon family leader could completely destroy their whole village, but such a powerful demon family was killed by Muyi. After a while, Muyi''s image in his heart soared.

 Chapter 527

    Jiang Xiaoyu can be in a daze, but Muyi can''t. at this time, he has seen clearly the owners of the two evil spirits, a huge crow and a dark leopard. The breath emitted by the two is no weaker than the demon bear just killed by Muyi. It is obvious that they are other demon families of the same level.


    "Human, you dare to kill Xiong Ba, aren''t you afraid of being killed?" the strong men of the two demon families didn''t act immediately after they arrived. Obviously, they just saw the process of Muyi killing demon bears, that is, Xiong ba. Xiong Ba, who is comparable to them, would be killed so easily. If they were replaced, I''m afraid the result would not change much, Moreover, they found that they could not see through Muyi at all. For a while, they felt that Muyi was similar to them, and for a while, they felt that Muyi was unfathomable.


    In addition, Muyi''s evil spirit of killing Xiong Ba can be said to have frightened them and made them fear rats and dare not act rashly.


    However, it can be seen from its words that the demon family is domineering and has long been used to this attitude. At least in front of the demon family, the human family is absolutely weak.


    "Exterminate the family? It''s up to you?" Muyi smiled disdainfully and flicked his fingers. Nanming Lihuo, who had just turned the demon bear into ashes, gently appeared at his fingertips and jumped.


    Seeing this little flame, whether it was a crow or a demon leopard, his eyes shrank suddenly.


    "Of course we can''t destroy the Terran, but there are many powerful demons in our family. There are several semi saints. It''s still no problem to destroy a small Terran."


    "OK, then invite the half saint of the demon family to kill the human race." Mu Yi smiled. He was not a fool. He wanted to threaten him with just a few words, which was wrong. Moreover, if the demon family could kill the human race, I''m afraid it would have done it long ago. Although the human race is only surviving, it has persisted for so many years, What''s more, it is rumored that there is a virgin of Houtu behind the Terran, which makes the Terran breathe.


    Although the rumor is not necessarily true, it can also be seen that it is not so simple to destroy the human race. It is even more impossible for the two demon race leaders to shout twice. The semi saint of the demon race will destroy the human race. In front of the two demon race leaders, they are simply pulling the tiger skin and playing the flag.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, the two demon family leaders were stunned. As Muyi thought, if they could kill the human race so easily, they would have done it long ago. As for the semi saint in the demon family, could they see it when they meet?


    To put it bluntly, they just rely on their long-term habit to intimidate Muyi. In the past, this method is usually very useful. After hearing this, some strong Terrans immediately tied their hands and feet, and finally were easily killed by them. It''s not like Muyi, or even threaten them in turn.


    Suddenly, the demon leopard looked at Jiang Xiaoyu.


    "Did you bring this child?" although the later words were not said, the demon leopard''s meaning was very clear, that is, he was threatening Mu Yi with Jiang Xiaoyu.


    "You can try and see if you ate him first, or I''ll kill your companion first, and then it''s your turn." Muyi ignored the demon leopard, but looked at the huge crow.


    "No, he cheated and killed him together."


    Suddenly, the huge crow shouted, and then took the lead in rushing towards Muyi. At the same time, the demon leopard jumped high and directly turned into a dark shadow. Obviously, the crow didn''t know what he found just now, so he made a quick decision and directly joined hands with the demon leopard to attack Muyi.


    In fact, Muyi was really delaying time. After all, killing the demon bear with the power of thunder had consumed most of his mental strength, and the remaining strength was not enough to kill the remaining two demon family leaders, so he secretly extracted lamp oil to restore his mental strength.


    Unfortunately, he was finally discovered. If he could be a little later, his mental strength could be fully restored, but the other party obviously didn''t give him this time.


    Facing the leaders of the two demon families, Muyi didn''t dare to be careless to avoid capsizing in the gutter.


    As soon as his left hand was raised, the immortal rope wound around the demon leopard, because Muyi had determined that the crow was more difficult to wrap, so he had to kill the demon leopard first, so he was dealing with the crow.


    With a flash of black light, the demon leopard seemed to know the power of the immortal rope. He twisted directly in the air and flew close to the immortal rope. Unfortunately, it still underestimated the immortal rope, or underestimated Muyi.


    With a move of mind, the immortal rope suddenly speeds up. Before the demon leopard reacts, it has been firmly tied up. The demon leopard is only equivalent to the strength of three or four products, and the immortal rope has been tied up in a small Chengdu. If Muyi''s injury has not recovered, there is no need for the immortal rope. To exaggerate, the demon family with such strength, You can blow it all out.


    The demon leopard was tied by the immortal rope and rolled down directly from the air. At this time, it was only about a foot away from Muyi. Muyi could clearly feel the hidden power in the demon leopard''s body, and this power was what he dreamed of right now.


    On the other side, the crow had swooped down in the air, and his wings fanned a hurricane. Jiang Xiaoyu nearby was simply blown away. There were flying sand and rolling stones around Muyi. He could hardly see anything clearly. His two sharp claws grabbed Muyi fiercely.


    Although he seemed to be in danger, Mu Yi didn''t feel any panic on his face, nor would he change his strategy. He bent his fingers and flicked, and a compressed flame immediately flew towards the crow, and then hit the crow''s claws.


    "Boom!"


    Nanming Lihuo suddenly became violent, and the huge crow flapped its wings in confusion. Fortunately, Muyi didn''t target it this time, so Nanming Lihuo''s power is not big, and it can be stopped with the strength of the other party.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Muyi has come to the demon leopard. Although he is tied by the immortal rope, the demon leopard doesn''t want to wait to die. Seeing Muyi approaching, he simply opens his mouth and bites Muyi.


    Mu Yi''s body was slightly on one side, so he avoided the attack of the demon leopard, and directly stood on the back of the demon leopard and stepped heavily at the same time.


    After being tied by the immortal rope, most of the demon leopard''s power was immediately bound. At the moment, it was impossible to resist Muyi, especially Muyi''s foot, which almost broke its waist.


    "Bang!"


    The demon leopard knelt directly on the ground with its forelegs, and its grief and anger almost reached the extreme. Since it became the leader of the demon family, it has never been humiliated. In particular, it was trampled on its back by a human family and let it kneel down. It suddenly exuded a strong evil spirit and wanted to die together with Muyi. Although the demon family is cunning, it is also strong and will never be humiliated.


    But before the evil spirit broke out, he saw a flash of runes from the immortal rope, and Shengsheng suppressed the evil spirit it was about to break out. At this point, the demon leopard was no longer able to resist.


    Muyi naturally won''t miss such a good opportunity. After years of hard knocking, the demon leopard followed the demon bear''s footsteps and was also the second demon family commander killed by Muyi after entering the mountain.


    Although the demon leopard was killed, Muyi''s mind power just recovered was consumed again, but the years are still a little short, but the immortal rope is a magic weapon after all. Even the magic weapon of lower level needs to consume terrible mind power to control. All the mind power restored by Muyi at the moment, but you can use the magic weapon for a breath or two.


    Although the process is too short, with Mu Yi''s experience, this one or two breath can completely change a close battle.


    After killing the demon leopard, Muyi didn''t stop. He aimed at the crow again. He was just frightened. The crow retreated wildly. But after it flew high, he found that the good flame was not as strong as it imagined at the beginning. He immediately knew that he had been deceived.


    When it pounced down again, Muyi had quickly killed the demon leopard and smiled at it.


    Seeing the smile on Muyi''s face, the crow suddenly felt frightened. That kind of eyes gave it a feeling that it could dominate its life at any time.


    Although Muyi carries the power of killing demons and leopards, the crow did not retreat this time, because it has a destiny, or intuition, and can feel the good or bad situation of Muyi. At the moment, it firmly believes that Muyi is the end of a powerful crossbow, and it is the best time for it to kill Muyi. Otherwise, once Muyi recovers, it will be its death.


    Although it has lived for hundreds of years, it is the first time to meet a strong man like Muyi. At least within a few tens of miles, there are no strong people like Muyi.


    As the crow expected, Muyi was at the end of his power at the moment. He had expected to scare the crow back in the same way. At least give him a few moments to relax. Unfortunately, the crow''s cold eyes told him that he couldn''t think about it this time.


    In the face of the huge crow that pounced down like a dragon scroll, Muyi didn''t panic and didn''t step back half a minute.


    "Did you guess wrong?"


    The thought flashed quickly in the crow''s heart, but then it was thrown away. No matter whether Mu Yi pretended or not, it had no way back at the moment.


    This time, Muyi didn''t use the bamboo of years, but took a deep breath. After a while, his blood flowed. Muyi''s eyes were brighter than ever. On him, a strong breath rose, and even made the crow tremble in his heart.


    Such a powerful breath, it has only been seen in those lords in the past. Is the human in front of us a strong Lord?


    Once the idea rises, it can no longer be erased, because this strong breath can''t deceive people. At this moment, it can''t help but doubt its previous feeling.


    Suddenly, Muyi''s fist magnified in front of him, and his fear reached the extreme in an instant. Finally, he couldn''t bear this fear. He screamed bitterly, his wings flashed, and his body burst into black light. He took his body into the sky, and quickly went away. After a short breath, he completely disappeared in Muyi''s sight.


    "Poof!"


    Mu Yi''s body shook for a while and finally couldn''t help spewing out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 528

    Facts have proved that Muyi won the bet again. Just that punch, Muyi can only condense his shape, but can''t really fight out. If the crow can ignore it, maybe he is dead at the moment.


    Unfortunately, there was only one chance. The crow still missed this opportunity. Even Muyi was a little lucky. If the leaders of the three demon families didn''t come alone and didn''t bring their subordinates, otherwise the crow didn''t have to do it by himself at the last moment. Just let his subordinates try and know the result. In that case, Muyi would die.


    In the final analysis, the other party is still too careless. For a long time, Terrans have been in a weak position, which also makes them look down on Terrans from their hearts. In this case, how can they pour out? And they are also worried that too much noise will lead to unnecessary trouble.


    Now the trouble is gone, but even my life is lost.


    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Muyi felt a little relaxed. In a short time, Muyi fought with wisdom and courage to destroy the leaders of the two demon families. Muyi himself also suffered great pressure and almost couldn''t hold on.


    But now, it''s his turn to harvest.


    Not far away, the corpse of the demon leopard suddenly burst out. Nanming left the fire and soon swallowed it up. Muyi didn''t care about Jiang Xiaoyu and sat down directly. The salary lamp emerged behind him and turned drizzly. The lamp oil in it consumed rapidly. Muyi also burst out countless flames and wrapped him.


    Jiang Xiaoyu is still in a state of shock. At this time, he gets up from the ground, looks around, holds the big knife that has fallen to one side again in his hand, and glances at the demon leopard turned into ashes. A strong feeling rises in his heart. Sooner or later, he will achieve this achievement, and can kill the demon clan at the command level.


    As for the moment, Jiang Xiaoyu can only guard for Muyi spontaneously. In fact, with Jiang Xiaoyu''s strength, slightly larger beasts are not opponents, let alone the demon family.


    However, because there was a war here just now, the breath of the three demon clan leaders and Muyi has not completely dissipated, so there is no living creature within a few miles. Even some demon clans are far away.


    Therefore, Jiang Xiaoyu''s warning is naturally extremely relaxed.


    Finally, with a strong breath on Muyi''s body, Jiang Xiaoyu suddenly turned back and could only see that two light wheels slowly overlapped behind Muyi''s head, and then disappeared.


    "Second way!"


    Mu Yi opened his eyes and smiled at the corners of his mouth. The two commanders may not be able to break one seal, but with the previous savings and the shock caused by the fist, after consuming all the lamp oil, he finally broke the second life wheel seal, and his strength soared.


    At this time, even if the three commanders were on the same level, he was confident that he would not let go of any one, and breaking the seal of the life wheel would increase Muyi''s mental strength again. As he expected at the beginning, his mental strength would increase with the breaking of the seal of the life wheel, which is absolutely good news for Muyi at present.


    "Demon clan? Here we are."


    Muyi looked up to the distance and whispered in his heart that the demon clan feared by others as a tiger was a delicious meal in Muyi''s eyes and a food for him to restore his strength. Naturally, the more the better, like the demon bear and demon leopard before.


    "Hello, my Lord."


    Seeing Muyi wake up, Jiang Xiaoyu''s face is full of surprises. To tell the truth, he was almost frightened and at a loss when he just saw Muyi spit blood. Fortunately, he chose to believe in Muyi. In fact, he had no choice but to believe in Muyi. Now he has gone deep into Liangjie mountain. Once there is no Muyi, let alone the spiritual fruit of changing his constitution, it is difficult for him to leave alone.


    "Well, are you afraid?" Muyi nodded and asked.


    "Not afraid." Jiang Xiaoyu shook his head quickly, but in fact, he was just scared to death. Fortunately, Muyi didn''t intend to expose him and took him on his way.


    Besides, the crow has been escaping for tens of miles before falling on a huge bare tree. The huge tree is tens of feet high. Several people hold it together. The leaves have long fallen clean. Only at the top, there is a huge nest. This is its old nest.


    Around, there are many shorter trees with dark shadows hanging on them. If you look closely, you will find that the dark shadows are actually crows, thousands of them, standing on the branches, which is why this illusion is formed.


    "Quack!"


    After the huge crows fell, there was a sudden cry, and then countless black crows took off, like a black cloud, blocking out the sky and the sun, which was much larger than the demon bat group before Muyi.


    The dark cloud looked up at the boundless crows and felt a little calm. The dark cloud was the name of the huge crow. It was the commander of the crow''s foot. Although it was not a overlord in the two boundary mountains, it was easy to dare not be provoked, but unexpectedly, it almost lost its life when it went out to clean up a Terran this time.


    As long as he thought of the last punch, dark cloud had a thrilling feeling in his heart. He had no doubt that he would be absolutely broken under that punch, so he ran away. Although he also doubted whether Mu Yi was bluffing, he dared not gamble. The end of those two companions was the best proof.


    "No, you must tell the Lord about it. Such a powerful Terran must have a plan when entering Liangjie mountain. As for that thing, the commander himself can''t hold it anyway. It''s just for the Lord." soon, Wu Yun had a decision in his heart.


    Then it shouted at the top of its head. Suddenly, the boundless crows divided a road. The dark clouds flapped their wings, quickly rose into the sky and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Muyi naturally doesn''t know about all this. If he knows there are so many crows here, he will not let them go. Even if the quality is insufficient, the quantity can make up for everything. If the whole crow group is swallowed up, maybe the third blockade can be broken.


    According to Jiang Xiaoyu, the spirit tree where the spirit fruit grows is in the upper reaches of the river. There is a canyon that is shrouded in fog all year round. Ordinary people can easily lose their way there.


    Jiang Xiaoyu doesn''t know why the village head knows so much, but he believes that the village head won''t cheat him. Instead, Muyi inevitably thinks more in his heart. I''m afraid the village head is not as simple as the surface. Unfortunately, he can''t see it.


    With the increase of strength, Muyi no longer delayed and directly took Jiang Xiaoyu on his way. Although he did not follow the river, the direction was not wrong. An hour later, Muyi finally saw the canyon. As Jiang Xiaoyu said, it was shrouded in fog.


    In fact, the fog is more miasma in the forest, and the surrounding is covered with dead bones, silently telling the danger here.


    "Be careful later."


    Muyi looks at Jiang Xiaoyu and suddenly reaches out his hand to point out in the center of Jiang Xiaoyu''s eyebrows. At that time, there is an impression of Nanming leaving the fire in the center of his eyebrows. Although Jiang Xiaoyu can''t see this impression, he can feel warm all over, and his previous fatigue has been swept away.


    Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help but reach out and touch the center of his eyebrows, nodding at the same time.


    Then Muyi took Jiang Xiaoyu into the fog. The originally poisonous fog suddenly retreated after just approaching the two people. In this way, the two people kept moving forward, and the fog seemed to be torn apart by an invisible hand. Until the two people left, the fog didn''t fill the place they passed again.


    For all this, Jiang Xiaoyu was both novel and envious. He had heard the hunters in the village talk about the horror of miasma, but he didn''t expect that he could easily restrain it now. If he had this ability... Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Just as Muyi took Jiang Xiaoyu into the fog, dark clouds finally arrived at a peak.


    The peak is straight, and the top is hidden in the clouds, which is frightening. Ordinary people may not be able to climb to the top in their whole life, but it is nothing for the dark clouds. After circling halfway up the mountain, they finally drill into the clouds.


    There is a hole in the clouds.


    The top of the mountain was cut out of thin air, and there was a main hall. Around the main hall, a group of burly figures dressed in black armor and holding a big knife were constantly patrolling. Only when we approached, we could see that these burly figures were covered with hair. Their faces were like thunder, but they were a group of monkeys.


    Dark cloud carefully fell down in front of the hall and said to the two demon monkeys guarding the door: "dark cloud, leader of the demon crow family, came to visit the Lord. Please tell me."


    "Wait."


    One of the demon monkeys glanced at dark cloud. Although the tone was not contemptuous, it didn''t pay much respect. However, dark cloud didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction. He stood respectfully in front of the door and waited for the report.


    It was about a incense burning time before the demon monkey came out.


    "The Lord told you to go in."


    "Thank you, two." dark cloud nodded to the two magic monkeys guarding the door. His body shook and suddenly shrunk a lot. At the same time, he also grew a human body, limbs and only his head.


    Although he despises the Terran in his heart, dark cloud has to admit that this appearance is absolutely the most convenient to some extent. It is said that some powerful kings and even semi saints usually look like the Terran. They will change their noumenon only during the war.


    This humanoid form is said to be the closest form to the way of heaven in ancient times. Unfortunately, he can only change his body, but his head can''t change its shape.


    After all, the body is easy to refine. Once it involves the head, it will be difficult. In the demon family, only by reaching the king can it be completely transformed into the human form, and the king is a higher existence above the Lord.


    Among the demon clan, the level is strict. The most common is the ordinary beast, which also occupies the largest number. Then up is the demon clan small soldier, then the elite, which is equivalent to the captain level, and then some leaders, such as dark cloud, command a group, so it is also called the leader.


    Above the commander is the Lord, the master within a certain range, also known as the Lord.

 Chapter 529

    The Lord, even in the demon clan, is already a big man. Some lords even control a place thousands of miles around. Compared with the governor in the sun, the guild leader is much stronger. As for the strength of the Lord, the lowest level is perfection level.


    In fact, under the command, no matter the elite demon clan or ordinary soldiers, they are equivalent to the second and third rate experts of human beings. In the demon clan, they are not in the class. There is only the command. They are basically one party''s command, govern a group, and their strength is equivalent to the first-class experts.


    Of course, this first-class master is also strong and weak. The weak one is only one or two products, and the strong one is above seven products, or senior level. Only when he reaches perfection level can he be qualified to become a Lord.


    If you are perfect under heaven and man, you are at the Lord level.


    As for the king above the Lord, he is equivalent to heaven and man in mankind, that is

 Chapter 530

    After the arrival of Muyi, the calm pool gradually rippled, and the colorful fog floating above the pool swayed.


    At this time, Muyi''s raised arm finally fell. After a while, the void vibrated, and a green light fell into the pool. I saw that the pool exploded directly, countless water waves dispersed and dispersed the surrounding fog. It was more like a heavy rain in the canyon.


    Jiang Xiaoyu held his head with both hands, but his whole body was still watered thoroughly. The water in the pool was extremely cold, which made him shiver. Just when he was about to get sick, the flame left by Muyi in the center of his eyebrows lit up, and then a warmth spread from the center of his eyebrows to his limbs. Soon, the cold swept away, and Jiang Xiaoyu even felt much better.


    Mu Yi, however, kept a firm eye on the bottom of the pool. When the water waves rose to the sky, a dark shadow rolled towards him like lightning in the pool.


    Muyi looked motionless, his right hand turned again, and the years bamboo floated out.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, the years bamboo directly collided with the dark shadow, and Muyi immediately smelled a fishy smell in his nose. Then the dark shadow retreated at a faster speed, and then a toad the size of a millstone came out from the bottom of the water, bulging a pair of big eyes and staring at Muyi.


    In the pool, the water surged, but the toad''s limbs stepped on the water, but it was as calm as before, and there was no sign of sinking. On the back of the toad, there were transparent bags full of colorful liquid.


    "Quack!"


    After the toad appeared, he suddenly shouted to Mu Yi. This voice directly passed into Mu Yi''s mind and immediately made him feel dizzy.


    "No!"


    Muyi really didn''t expect that toad could attack people''s mind through sound. Fortunately, even if Muyi''s mind didn''t recover, he also had a pay lamp to suppress it, which was not shaken by ordinary attacks. Although this toad was powerful, Muyi just fainted and woke up immediately.


    At the same time, the toad''s tongue flew out again, like a sharp arrow. Muyi could even see the sharp barbs on the tip of his tongue. If he licked it on his body, it was estimated that a large piece of skin would be lost immediately.


    Muyi''s right hand shook again, and the years bamboo continued to beat out. Although he made great efforts this time, he just hit a flower of blood, but failed to directly interrupt his tongue.


    Toad eats pain, but his eyes are more fierce.


    At this meeting, Muyi can basically conclude that the toad in front of him is not the so-called demon family, but something like the legendary alien. In fact, the alien is different from the demon family. At least the alien in front of him has not given birth to intelligence, and everything depends on instinct.


    All kinds of different species are doomed to be impossible to exist on a large scale. Even there are only one or two in the world of the same race, so they are called different species. Moreover, different species are usually very strong. In Mu Yi''s opinion, the toad in front of him should still be in his infancy, otherwise he can only run as far as he can with his current strength.


    After guessing that the toad was a different species, Muyi was not afraid. On the contrary, he was vaguely excited. If he could devour a different species, he would definitely be comparable to several demon families in the same state.


    At present, the strength of the toad is only between four and five, just like Muyi, but the most powerful of the different species is their blood. Its real strength is not actually stimulated, but if Muyi is cheap, I''m afraid it will immediately break a blockade in his body.


    Therefore, Mu Yi''s eyes on the toad were full of a potential.


    "Quack!"


    The toad''s big mouth opened, and the colorful blisters on his body became brighter.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Suddenly, one third of the colorful blisters on the toad were broken. A colorful poisonous fog shrouded it, and then a strong wind vomited out of its mouth, accompanied by the long dragon turned into colorful poisonous fog, and rushed towards Muyi.


    If ordinary people encounter this kind of situation, they will certainly be in a hurry, but for the Mu Yi who has a salary lamp, it is in line with the saying that one thing will drop one thing.


    Muyi remained motionless, and the salary lamp flew out directly, and dripped and rotated. In a short time, a huge suction was generated from the bottom of the salary lamp, which seemed to have a black hole. In the blink of an eye, the colorful poisonous fog was swallowed up by the salary lamp.


    Moreover, Muyi obviously felt that after those colorful poisonous fog entered the salary lamp space, it was immediately refined into pure energy, and then turned into lamp oil. The lamp oil produced by these poisonous fog was almost equivalent to a demon family like a bear bully.


    "Sure enough, it deserves to be a different species."


    Mu Yi was overjoyed and found that he underestimated the alien. Only one third of his colorful poison fog was equivalent to a demon leader. How many demon leaders could his poison fog, body and blood power be comparable to?


    Although it takes more power to break the life wheel blockade later, this young toad can at least break one of them, which is enough for Muyi.


    Every man is innocent and cherishes his sin. As a heterogeneous toad, even if he doesn''t do anything, he is also a sin and will certainly attract covetous attention.


    Seeing that his invincible colorful poison fog was swallowed up, the toad was stunned, but even more angry.


    "Quack!"


    The toad shouted again, and the pool under his feet exploded, and the water curtain directly covered his figure. Although he was young, the toad was born with combat experience.


    Mu Yi had put away the salary lamp and punched him on the head at the same time.


    It turned out that the toad quietly appeared on Muyi''s head with the help of the water curtain, and fell quickly. Muyi could even feel the surrounding air shaking, so he made a quick decision and hit the strongest punch.


    This fist was not a bluff in the face of dark clouds before, but a real one. Although it could not be compared with the heyday of Muyi, it was still powerful and even formed a shadow of a fist that wanted to condense into essence.


    "Boom!"


    The fist collided with the toad. Muyi trembled all over and his feet fell deeply into the ground, and the toad was beaten out and fell into the pool again.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi secretly regretted that if his strength was stronger, or even broke the third blockade in his body, the result of this punch would be different.


    After several attempts, Mu Yi also knew that the toad had thick skin and rough meat. In terms of defense, it was no less than the glass in his same realm.


    Although Mu Yi has two magic weapons, one is a life-long magic weapon, and each has its own wonderful functions, he is always much worse than the sword in terms of attack, cutting and killing. Of course, this does not mean that his magic weapon is not powerful, but at present, it is somewhat inferior.


    Toad seemed to be frightened by Muyi''s fist and sank directly after falling into the pool. Muyi was not idle at this time. He stepped on the pool and rushed towards the opposite. His goal was naturally the spiritual fruit growing on the cliff above the pool. No matter whether it was poisonous or not, it would become lamp oil as long as it was refined by the salary lamp.


    However, the spirit fruit is guarded and grown by the toad, and the spirit tree will absorb the colorful poison fog of the toad, so in the final analysis, the spirit fruit belongs to the toad, and as long as it eats the spirit fruit, it can grow rapidly. With its heterogeneous qualification, it will not be too difficult to become a lord or even a king in the future.


    At that time, the alien was the most terrible, but now, it was only unlucky and was discovered by Muyi before it grew up.


    Although the toad was at the bottom of the pool, he also found Muyi''s behavior. If lingguo was useless to him, he would not pay attention to Muyi, but now he had to stop Muyi. After all, the lingguo was related to his growth.


    Just after Muyi came to the bottom of lingguo, the toad had risen quickly. Relying on his abnormal defense, Shengsheng rushed towards Muyi.


    "Hum, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Mu Yi gave a cold hum in his heart. Although the lingguo was precious, what he really cared about was the alien. What he just did was just to lead out the toad. After all, his strength would be greatly reduced at the bottom of the water. He couldn''t help the toad at all.


    Moreover, Muyi also has a sense of urgency. Before dark clouds escaped, he didn''t think the other party would give up. At that time, there will be more than one, and even a stronger existence. This is also a reason why Muyi urgently wants to restore his strength. If he doesn''t hurry up, it will be more dangerous to wait for him.


    The toad came out of the water, and Muyi just turned around. The immortal rope, which had been ready for a long time, came out in an instant and tied it firmly before the toad could react.


    At the same time, Muyi lifted his foot on the back of the toad. Out of self-protection, the remaining blisters on the back of the toad exploded together, and Muyi was shrouded in colorful poisonous fog.


    On the shore, Jiang Xiaoyu was terrified and worried. He looked at Muyi wrapped in colorful poisonous fog. He could only pray for Muyi secretly. At this time, a huge fire lotus slowly unfolded, each petal was lifelike, and the flame rolled over the pool. Even across a distance, Jiang Xiaoyu had a feeling of sweating and had to step back, Until he hid behind a boulder, he reluctantly endured it.


    Looking at the pool, it has been filled with flames, and the sound of continuous impact can be heard faintly. However, with the passage of time, the sound gradually decreased and could not be heard until it disappeared, but the fire lotus on the pool did not disappear.


    Jiang Xiaoyu doesn''t know whether Muyi is good or bad at the moment. He can only hide behind the stone and wait anxiously.


    "Ga!"


    At this time, a crow''s cry suddenly came from the sky. The huge sound directly penetrated the fog above the canyon and resounded in Jiang Xiaoyu''s ears.


    After a while, Jiang Xiaoyu''s face was crimson. It was obviously due to the churning of Qi and blood. His body was also shaky. He was about to be irresistible. The flame marks branded on the center of his eyebrows spread out and disappeared completely. Jiang Xiaoyu also turned his eyes and fainted directly.


    "Hoo!"


    With a gust of wind, a huge black crow slowly fell.

 Chapter 531

    The black crow that suddenly came was a dark cloud. After falling, ape day took one step, and his body directly appeared at the edge of the pool. With a trace of dignity, he looked at the pool full of fire in Nanming. In the flame, a figure loomed.


    Ape Tian didn''t even hesitate. He directly shook his fist and smashed it with one punch.


    "Boom!"


    Ape sky''s fist brought bursts of thunder, and the wind raged into the sea of fire. At this time, the figure inside has become more and more clear.


    Dark clouds followed, shaking and turning into a half human state, but there was a trace of disbelief in her eyes. Although she had vaguely guessed the identity of the figure in the sea of fire, everything in front of her still brought her a great shock.


    At the same time that ape Tian blew out the fist, Mu Yi opened his eyes in the sea of fire.


    Although he had expected that once he killed the toad and swallowed it with a salary lamp, he could definitely break a blockade, in fact, when he refined the toad, the lamp oil he obtained was still far beyond his expectation. He broke two blockades in a row and consumed it by the time of the third one, but even so, the third one was half broken, Only one opportunity is needed to break it completely.


    At present, Muyi has broken the four and a half blockades, and his strength has increased crazily with the breaking of the Kaifeng lock. In terms of strength alone, he should be at the peak, even at the half step perfection level. Although he is still a long way from his heyday, at least for now, even in these two mountains, he basically has the ability to protect himself.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the dark cloud would come so quickly, and the strength of the helper he found was perfect. Fortunately, he woke up in time. When the other party attacked him, he also woke up. In the face of this punch, he returned it without hesitation.


    "Boom!"


    In the pool, the sky flame suddenly disappeared and turned into a salary lamp suspended behind Muyi. The life wheel was restored, and Muyi''s mental strength was improved. Now you can use the salary lamp to fight with the immortal rope.


    At the same time, the two fists collided with each other, and the pool fell suddenly.


    Then Mu Yi stepped back and didn''t stop until he retreated to the edge of the pool, as if he were not as good as ape heaven.


    "Happy, come again."


    Ape Tian screamed and rushed forward and came to Mu Yi in an instant. However, in Mu Yi''s eyes, ape Tian''s rush was like a mountain falling down.


    "Stay with me to the end."


    Mu Yi has just regained some strength. It''s the time when his hands are itching. Now he sends a perfect level strong man to let him move. Although his strength is only half perfect at the moment, his boxing level is enough to make up for the gap.


    Different from the past, when Muyi was half perfect, as long as his mind was integrated with the salary lamp, he was a perfect level strength. But now, even if Muyi is integrated with the salary lamp, his strength will not change much. At the moment, he is fully suppressed, not a salary lamp can change. His strength will be restored only by expelling the alien forces in his body and breaking the life wheel of anti blockade.


    Of course, with the help of the salary lamp, his strength will increase a lot, but he will lose the process of integrating his mind with the salary lamp.


    "The best is like water. Water is good for all things without contention."


    Muyi''s fist technique changed, and there was an ethereal smell on his body. It seemed that it did not exist, but it seemed to be everywhere. Although he just stood there, he was integrated with the pool under his feet.


    Ape Tian''s face is a little more dignified. He is not the kind of person who doesn''t know goods. Being able to become a lord itself means that his strength has reached the perfect level. Even if the cultivation methods are different, everything can change. The essence of power and rules are actually the same.


    With the arrival of ape day, the originally calm canyon was completely boiling, especially the smell emitted by the two men''s battle. Even the dark clouds couldn''t bear it. Just when she wanted to retreat, she suddenly found Jiang Xiaoyu fainting on one side. Her eyes moved, came forward to mention each other and went away quietly.


    As for some poisons that originally existed in the canyon, they are scared to retreat one after another and dare not come near here.


    "Fortunately, I escaped quickly last time."


    After retreating to the distance, dark cloud looked at Muyi in the war and thought with lingering fear that even the Lord couldn''t take the other party for a moment. It can be seen that her strength was even easier to kill her. But at this time, she didn''t think. If Muyi had this strength at that time, how could she let her escape?


    It''s not that she was too stupid to think of it, but subconsciously ignored it. After all, no one''s strength will change dramatically in just a few hours. Therefore, even if she thought of this, she would think that Muyi had no time or was too lazy to pay attention to her, which made her escape.


    The more powerful Mu Yi is at the moment, the less she will doubt.


    "Zhu Guo, and the alien."


    There was a trace of heartache in the dark cloud''s eyes, which was discovered by the three of them. Originally, they hid it from ape Tian. When Zhu Guo was mature, they could devour the promotion. Even the toad in the pool could find a way to subdue, kill and swallow its blood,


    As long as they were given more time, it was not impossible to defeat ape Tian together. At that time, they were the Lords of Liangjie mountain.


    Unfortunately, all this was destroyed by the arrival of Muyi, so what she hated most was Muyi. Even Jiang Xiaoyu was hated by her. She took back her eyes and looked at Jiang Xiaoyu in her hand. A killing opportunity flashed in dark cloud''s eyes. For a weak Terran, as long as she gently clawed, she would kill each other immediately.


    Just as the dark cloud was about to kill Jiang Xiaoyu, there was another violent collision in the distance. She couldn''t help looking up and found that it was ape day that was defeated. Suddenly, there was a huge wave in her heart. She knew the power of ape day, but she didn''t expect that the Terran could defeat ape day, and her action was a meal.


    It''s easy to kill Jiang Xiaoyu, but she has to consider whether she will offend Mu Yi. Once the other party notices her, I''m afraid she''ll have to wait for death. Ape Tian may save her, but more likely not.


    Finally, Wuyun threw Jiang Xiaoyu on the ground again and took the opportunity to stay away. She even decided to run away once the situation was bad.


    "The Terran has the strength of the Lord level. I think you are not an unknown person, but the Lord is very curious. Which tribe are you from and dare to break into Liangjie mountain without permission? Aren''t you afraid of bringing disaster to your Terran?" after being repulsed, ape Tian was not angry and even calmed down. He looked at Mu Yi and asked loudly.


    "I don''t need to tell you which tribe I am from. As for your so-called disaster, what does it have to do with me?" Muyi said coldly. The other party''s strength is stronger than he thought, but it''s almost necessary to keep him.


    From entering the two boundary mountains, Muyi heard the so-called agreement from Xiong Ba and even dark clouds, but he didn''t know what the agreement was, so ape Tian obviously made a wrong idea to threaten him.


    As for bringing disaster to the Terran, what does it have to do with him? Whether it''s the sun or the hell, to put it bluntly, strength is respected. As for the agreement, it''s just an excuse for the weak.


    The reason why ape Tian threatened him was that he was worried about his escape and wanted to exert pressure on him. Moreover, his past experience had already told him that this method must be beneficial, so it was naturally used on Muyi.


    But he didn''t know that Muyi came from the sun. He had no ownership of the human race in the underworld. Moreover, after integrating the origin of evil Buddha, his nature had become extremely selfish. Sacrificing himself for others did not belong to him at all.


    "Well, when I kill you, the master should ask the elders of the Terran. If I can''t give my Lord an explanation, the Lord doesn''t mind killing and killing all the Terrans thousands of miles around the two mountains." ape Tian said ruthlessly.


    "You say so much, but you just want to keep this seat. As long as you have this strength, you can try it." Mu Yi sneered, and suddenly stepped out, but his body didn''t advance but retreated, and directly rose. In the twinkling of an eye, he came to the spirit fruit. A dark shadow flashed across his wrist, and all the spirit fruit and branches had been cut off.


    Just now, Mu Yi only focused on refining toads, and before he had time to pick up these spiritual fruits, then ape day came. Moreover, when he just fought, Mu Yi always paid attention to these spiritual fruits. Now he has broken four and a half blockades. If all these spiritual fruits are refined, maybe the fifth blockade will be broken. At that time, his strength will really recover to the level of perfection, In the face of apes, nature is also more confident.


    "Be bold and leave Zhu Guo."


    Although ape Tian doesn''t care about the Zhu Guo very much, after all, at his current level, some spiritual fruits have been difficult to improve his strength too much, but the Zhu Guo is the main material for brewing monkey wine. In addition, due to the special situation here, the effect of Zhu Guo will be higher and the best monkey wine can be brewed. It''s his favorite. How can it be taken away by Mu Yi? What''s more, in his heart, Everything in these two mountains belongs to him. Mu Yi''s behavior is undoubtedly a provocation to his Lord.


    "It''s late."


    Muyi was in the air, and the salary lamp had swallowed up all the Zhu fruits. After a while, the lamp oil in the salary lamp was increasing rapidly. Muyi did not hesitate to introduce this force into his body and roared to the seal on the fifth life wheel.


    "Click!"


    With a crisp sound, the self salary lamp poured into pure power and directly broke through the blockade that had already broken half, and the smell of Muyi soared again. Even in the face of ape sky, it did not lose the wind at all.


    Looking at the ape sky that had rushed in front of him, Mu Yi laughed. His laughter was full of wanton. Then he punched ape sky, time and changes.

 Chapter 532

    When the blockade of the fifth life wheel was broken in one fell swoop, the strength of Muyi was directly restored to perfection. Even if it was placed in the demon family, it was already at the Lord level.


    Although ape Tian is the Lord of Liangjie mountain, he has not been able to break through for many years. Although he is not the bottom among the Lords, he is only the lowest level. Before Muyi was half perfect, he can resist each other. Moreover, now he has completely stood on perfection, and his strength has increased more than several times.


    So when this punch was hit, ape Tian''s expression suddenly changed. At the critical moment, he roared, and the whole body grew up quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, the whole body was as high as two feet. Mu Yi was in front of him, just like a villain.


    After the transformation, the ape Tian''s hair is enough to be a foot long. With the ups and downs, it seems to burn directly. Red mans flow on the surface of his body, with great strength, and fight towards Muyi. The fist alone is bigger than Muyi''s head.


    Simian''s transformation also startled Muyi. Not only did he immediately restore his calm, but the fist exploded directly in simian''s tyrannical momentum.


    "Bang!"


    The collision was like thunder falling from nine days, and the pool under your feet rolled up directly, and the whole Canyon even shook slightly.


    The ape stepped back, half of his body had fallen into the pool and looked a little embarrassed. As for Muyi, the whole body was embedded in the rock behind him. Although he didn''t look like Venus, his whole body''s Qi and blood also churned.


    "Great strength."


    Mu Yi was shocked. Because he practiced colored glass and never lost his body, Mu Yi''s strength has always been the best among the strong at the same level, but few can really fight with him. Even the big slave is just on a par with Mu Yi at the same level.


    Unexpectedly, the ape sky after transformation obviously surpasses him in power, but it can be understood by looking at the shape of ape sky at the moment.


    After the transformation, the ape sky''s eyes were red and showed a crazy state. After a roar, he rushed to Muyi again. With his big mouth open, he could see the sharp teeth inside.


    With his just experience, Muyi didn''t continue to fight with him. The key is not worth it. As soon as his left hand was raised, the immortal rope turned into a black dragon and directly tied apetian. For a while, apetian''s body stumbled, but then he began to struggle hard.


    After a long time, Mu Yi''s mental power was quickly consumed. It can be seen that the power of ape heaven has reached a certain level. However, the immortal rope claims that nothing is bound under heaven and man. Can ape heaven break it?


    Looking at the struggling ape Tian, Muyi didn''t take the opportunity to come forward. It''s not that he didn''t want to, but it''s difficult to do it. The struggle of ape Tian also increased the consumption of his mental strength. In this case, Muyi couldn''t do two things at once. He suppressed ape Tian and killed him at the same time.


    So he simply closed his eyes and commanded the immortal rope with all his strength. As long as the immortal rope could completely suppress the ape sky, wouldn''t he be in control of the other party''s life and death at that time?


    "If only all were restored."


    At this time, Mu Yi still couldn''t help thinking that once he was fully recovered, his realm would be a small success of Tao seed. Coupled with his strong foundation, he could even challenge beyond his level. His real strength was not inferior to the great success of Tao seed. At that time, if he wanted to kill an ape day, it would take a lot of trouble like now.


    Unfortunately, there is no such thing as having the best of both worlds in the world. If he had not entered Liangjie mountain, it would be a question whether he could break the second life wheel blockade at the moment. As for now, there are only the last two life wheel blockades left.


    Therefore, in his eyes, the ape sky is already inevitable. This ape sky is not only perfect level, but also gifted. It is far stronger than the strong human beings in the same level. Once it is refined, it will get more lamp oil. At that time, it may be able to break the sixth blockade and further restore his strength.


    At that time, Muyi really has the strength of self-protection. Even if he runs rampant in the two mountains, it is not a problem. After all, even the Lord ape heaven was killed by him. It is estimated that no demon clan will be his opponent in the two mountains.


    Of course, Muyi is not arrogant enough to go to the demon clan headquarters to provoke more powerful lords and even kings, which is no different from death.


    As long as he recovers, he will make a good journey. Only continuous fighting can make him make faster progress. In particular, there are not only demon families, but also more powerful ghost families in the underworld. It''s just time to see them.


    If someone knows Mu Yi''s idea at the moment, it will be amazing, because the human race in the underworld is tirelessly seeking only the most basic survival. Therefore, it is rare to see strong people in the human race. It is not that there are no strong people in the human race, but that they shoulder more important responsibilities on their shoulders.


    In this case, if you rashly offend those powerful ethnic groups, it will only bring disaster to the Terran.


    In the distance, the dark cloud looked frightened, especially the ape day was struggling violently in the pool. The power of light was enough to kill her, and Muyi was naturally more terrible in her eyes, which also made her happy. Fortunately, she just didn''t kill Jiang Xiaoyu. Otherwise, if she caused Muyi, she would die even if she had nine lives.


    Don''t think that demon families are not afraid of death. On the contrary, as long as they are intelligent creatures, there are few really afraid of death, especially the cunning character of dark cloud, who cares more about his own life.


    At this time, dark cloud even had the idea of running away. He just looked at ape Tian who was still struggling and didn''t make up his mind completely. If ape Tian was killed after she ran away, even if ape Tian didn''t die, she would be the one who died at that time.


    When the two thoughts of dark clouds collided constantly, ape Tian also felt that the strange rope on his body was getting tighter and tighter, and some forces penetrated into his body, trying to completely suppress him, and he knew that once it was completely suppressed, it was his death.


    Therefore, ape Tian was also cruel. Two flames were suddenly born in his eyes, and then his whole body burned completely. Having the power of fire is his natural ability. This flame not only has amazing destructive power, but also can enhance his power, which is equivalent to the secret method of human beings.


    The outbreak of ape sky immediately made Muyi feel hard. Even the immortal rope could not bind each other. After all, although the immortal rope is powerful, it also depends on the strength of the person who controls it. It can be said that the stronger the strength of the person who controls it, the stronger the power it will exert. If you change to an ordinary person, you can''t even command it at all.


    At the beginning, the old voice underground said that under heaven and man, they can be tied. Its real meaning is that it is impossible to break the immortal rope as long as they do not exceed the power of heaven and man. This break and break are obviously two different concepts.


    One is to completely destroy the immortal rope, the other is just a temporary failure and can not be confused.


    In the original salary lamp, he broke away from the fifth blockade, and the remaining lamp oil burned at the moment, and then poured into Muyi''s body. The immortal rope that was about to break free suddenly glowed and contracted again. The ape sky gave a reluctant roar, and the flame on his body gradually disappeared under the suppression of the immortal rope, and even his body shrank a little.


    "Shameless Terran, if you have the ability to let go of me, let''s fight fairly." seeing that you can''t get rid of the immortal rope, ape sky finally shouted.


    However, Mu Yi ignored him. Now he is the one who has the upper hand. How can he give up his advantage and fight with each other? In his opinion, he doesn''t mind any means as long as he kills each other.


    Seeing that Mu Yi ignored himself, ape Tian finally stopped after shouting for a while, but it was obviously impossible for him to arrest him.


    "Terran, you forced me."


    After a while, ape Tian suddenly stared at Muyi and said, Muyi''s heart jumped, and there was a bad premonition.


    At this time, an object appeared in the middle of ape sky''s eyebrow. It was a triangular iron sheet, which was covered with complex textures. With ape sky''s blood gushing out, the triangular iron sheet suddenly burst into terrible waves.


    "Heaven and man."


    Feeling this fluctuation, Mu Yi suddenly saw two words in his heart. He had seen this fluctuation. It was when the little Heavenly Master used the decree of heaven and man in Tianshou mountain that the triangular iron sheet in front of him was obviously the same thing as the decree of heaven and man. It is estimated that it is the life-saving card of ape Tian. Now Mu Yi forced it out.


    Thinking of heaven and man, Muyi didn''t hesitate. He directly recalled the immortal rope and rose up behind him. In this case, he didn''t want to collide with each other.


    At the moment when he rose into the sky, the wave also completely broke out, just like a round of sun blooming at Muyi''s feet. The terrible wave directly swept everything. Even if he had been prepared, Muyi also felt a tingling of his scalp.


    Instinctively, he inspired the immortal body of colored glaze to the extreme, and countless small runes appeared on the surface of his body, which were linked into a defense shield to protect him in the middle.


    "Boom!"


    Then, the sound of violent collision came from the canyon. A position moved and the mountain shook, and many rock walls collapsed in a large area. Muyi only felt a force sweeping on him, and there was almost no resistance. The defense was directly broken, and the remaining strength fell firmly on him.


    "Poof!"


    As soon as the body shook, Muyi directly spewed out a mouthful of blood. There were even many places around him that directly cracked and penetrated blood. However, this force also directly promoted Muyi and threw him out of the canyon.


    On the other hand, when the ape sky summoned the triangular iron sheet, the dark cloud was shocked. She always had a keen intuition about danger. After feeling the danger, she almost didn''t think about it. She directly changed into the original shape, flapped her wings and fled quickly.


    Fortunately, the power of the triangular iron sheet was directed at Mu Yi. Otherwise, even if the speed of the dark cloud was faster, it would not catch up with the speed of the power. However, even so, the subsequent waves almost hurt her.

 Chapter 533

    "Terran, wait to bear the Lord''s anger."


    After ape Tian made this sound, he quickly went away. Although the triangle iron piece was mainly aimed at Muyi, it was a fluke that he was affected and could survive because the distance was too close. In the final analysis, it was because his strength was too low to perfectly control the triangle iron piece.


    If he can go further, just like the little Heavenly Master, he can give full play to the purpose of heaven and man, that is, the power of triangular iron, and will not hurt himself. In that case, it is estimated that Muyi will not survive more than 10%.


    Of course, for Mu Yi, the best news is that ape Tian can''t master the triangular iron piece. Therefore, he escaped his life. Although he was seriously injured, compared with the difficult power in his body, this physical injury is nothing. It is estimated that he will recover in a few days with his glass.


    Hearing the cruel words put down by ape Tian before he left, Mu Yi just sneered. After he recovered, it''s not necessarily who will bear whose anger.


    But although he is all right, it doesn''t mean Jiang Xiaoyu is all right. In the previous battle, dark cloud didn''t hide from him. In the end, the other party seems to be afraid of him, timid and didn''t kill Jiang Xiaoyu.


    At the beginning, Jiang Xiaoyu was a distance away from the pool. Later, he was caught by dark clouds and taken to a distance. Although he was far away from the pool, Muyi was not sure that Jiang Xiaoyu would survive. After all, just that kind of impact, it was impossible for an ordinary person to resist. Even if he was gently swept, it would certainly kill him.


    For this result, Muyi was powerless, and the situation at that time did not allow him to save the other party. Therefore, whether Jiang Xiaoyu could survive depends on his life. Although he died, Muyi will not feel guilty about it. All these are life. Since the other Party chose the second way, it means that he is ready to die.


    After breathing a little, and waiting for the canyon to return to calm, Muyi swayed and entered the canyon again. After just breaking out, the surrounding fog had long been swept away. Therefore, even if it was far away, Muyi could see Jiang Xiaoyu lying there buried by stones.


    Then, Muyi appeared beside Jiang Xiaoyu. With a wave, the stones on his body flew away one after another, revealing a miserable Jiang Xiaoyu. At this time, Jiang Xiaoyu was still alive, at least his chest was still undulating, but his face was like white paper, and his body was covered with blood in many places.


    After thinking about it, Muyi called out the salary lamp. After a while of rotation, a red spirit fruit spit out at the bottom of the salary lamp, which is the Zhu fruit in the mouth of ape heaven.


    Before, Mu Yi caught all Zhu Guo, but he didn''t refine them all. Instead, he left one for Jiang Xiaoyu. After all, a Zhu Guo has no impact on him, but it is related to Jiang Xiaoyu''s fate.


    It has just been refined, so Mu Yi knows the power attribute of Zhu Guo. Although he has absorbed the colorful poison fog of toad, the Zhu Guo itself is not poisonous. On the contrary, after neutralization of the colorful poison fog, the efficacy of Zhu Guo is very mild, so that people will not die because of the violent power.


    This is also the main reason why Mu Yi dares to take out Zhu Guo directly.


    Maybe it''s a reflection, maybe it''s sensing the arrival of Muyi. Jiang Xiaoyu woke up and struggled to open his eyes.


    "My Lord, am I dead?"


    Jiang Xiaoyu looked at Muyi and said with difficulty. In his eyes, he could clearly see the color of nostalgia, but he knew his situation better and even had a hunch that he was about to die.


    "If you really want to die, I can help you, but now there is another choice, that is, I don''t know if you want to."


    Muyi said and sent Zhu Guo to Jiang Xiaoyu. When he saw what Muyi had in his hand, Jiang Xiaoyu suddenly opened his eyes. There was a trace of disbelief, but more ecstasy.


    "This, this... Jiang Xiaoyu said excitedly.


    "Although I''m not sure if it''s the spiritual fruit that can change your physique, I think it should be useful to you, but I can''t guarantee whether it will really work after you eat it. Now you choose whether to eat it or not." Muyi said directly.


    "Eat, I want to eat." Jiang Xiaoyu suddenly gave birth to a force in his body, even making his voice much louder.


    "OK." Mu Yi took off a little and put Zhu Guo to Jiang Xiaoyu''s mouth. Jiang Xiaoyu bit Zhu Guo hard. After a while, a warm force poured into his mouth, and then went all the way down his throat. Before he could react, the warm force had erupted.


    Jiang Xiaoyu snorted stiffly, and then his face and whole body became crimson. He looked as if he was going to burn, and bursts of heat came out of his body. However, Muyi obviously felt that Jiang Xiaoyu''s life breath was increasing rapidly. Although he still had to bear some pain, at least his life was no longer in danger.


    Mu Yi was not in a hurry. He sat down next to him and continued to recover. However, what he thought was the power of the triangular iron when it broke out. He was deeply fascinated by the power that only heaven and man can master. He always couldn''t help thinking about it.


    When it comes to Mu Yi, his top priority is to recover from his injury and break the last two blockades in his body.


    "Unfortunately, he escaped."


    Thinking of ape day, Mu Yi felt a pity. You should know that the other party is a complete demon clan Lord. As long as you refine it, you may be able to break another blockade. But now, after the other party escaped, it''s hard to create such a good opportunity.


    If there is no accident, the other party should be the strongest existence in the two mountains, and as a lord, he naturally has many subordinates. Once the other party gathers a large army, he will escape at that time. Although he is conceited, he is not a fool. He can be absent from ten or eight leaders like dark clouds, just like the original demon bat group.


    But the problem is that the demon leaders of Liangjie mountain are definitely more than this number. If you add the ordinary demon families, the number alone is enough to kill Muyi. Of course, the more important thing is ape day. Even if he is weaker than Muyi, he won''t have too many. There are so many subordinate constraints, and the results are absolutely different.


    Therefore, the best way is to leave Liangjie mountain now, or hide, wait for the opportunity, and constantly kill the strong of the demon family. Since the quality is not good, it depends on the quantity. The former is naturally the safest way. Although the latter can make him recover quickly, it will also be very dangerous. After all, the strong of the demon family are not fools. If someone keeps hunting them, How can ape heaven not react? It will be a siege.


    Mu Yi is never a hesitant person. Now he has made a decision, but before doing this, he must send Jiang Xiaoyu back to the village. After all, taking him will only become a burden. Can''t he be left to ape day? So it''s better to send it back. At the same time, Muyi also plans to meet the village head.


    Mu Yi is curious. How does he know such a hidden place? And also know that there are spiritual fruits to change Jiang Xiaoyu''s constitution.


    And as long as the other party is not a fool, he must know that it is impossible to get Zhu Guo just by Jiang Xiaoyu''s strength. Even if there are 100 lives, it is not enough to be buried after entering the two mountains. In this case, unless he deliberately let Jiang Xiaoyu die, he should never tell him.


    After all, a desperate person will not give up even if he knows the danger after he knows the hope, which is also one of the biggest doubts.


    Of course, if you add Muyi, all this seems to make sense. It is obvious that the village head''s words actually want Jiang Xiaoyu to tell him that calculation is impossible, but it is definitely used.


    Even if the other party''s purpose may be good for Jiang Xiaoyu, it doesn''t mean that Muyi will let others use it. Therefore, Jiang Xiaoyu can pick him up and take him back. It''s not as simple as it seems. At least when he was unconscious, he noticed that the other party fed him some precious drugs, which Jiang Xiaoyu can''t get.


    In this way, things are much more interesting. Muyi looks forward to having a good talk with each other, which is also very helpful for him to gain a foothold in the underworld. Although he got some things about the underworld from Jiang Xiaoyu''s mouth before, with Jiang Xiaoyu''s cognition, he is far from seeing the real underworld. Muyi also needs such a person to solve his doubts now.


    In the process of Muyi''s interest rate adjustment, he didn''t forget Jiang Xiaoyu. After all, the other party is a chip for the village head. He can''t just die, otherwise it would be a waste of a Zhu Guo.


    Fortunately, Zhu Guo''s efficacy is mild. Although it is still too fierce for Jiang Xiaoyu, at least it will not be life-threatening, but it will inevitably suffer some pain.


    But then again, if you want to be a man, can you have the truth of not suffering? Jiang Xiaoyu wants to change his constitution and practice. Naturally, he has to bear some costs.


    After watching Jiang Xiaoyu several times and seeing that he was just shaking with pain and his face was distorted, Muyi ignored him.


    During the whole process, Jiang Xiaoyu''s consciousness was very clear. He even wanted to faint several times, but as long as he thought of his mother and the village, he stubbornly gritted his teeth and stood up. Finally, when the pain passed, Jiang Xiaoyu also ushered in a harvest. Although he couldn''t move, he clearly felt that his strength was increasing, and there was a force entrenched between his chest and abdomen, And his mind is particularly clear. He is smart and never forgets. He can even use two things at once.


    After a full hour, Jiang Xiaoyu''s body trembled and his hands and feet recovered his ability to move. After reacting, he directly got up. At the moment, his intuition was as light as a swallow, his eyes saw farther, and his nose smelled a stench.


    Just as Jiang Xiaoyu was exploring the source of the stench, his ass suddenly hurt and flew into the air.


    "Ah!"

 Chapter 534

    After Jiang Xiaoyu washed off the stench, his temperament also changed significantly. He looked red and white, his face color returned to normal, his eyes were dark, and even his body grew a lot. In Jiang Xiaoyu''s words, he felt that he could kill a demon pig with one punch at the moment.


    Mu Yi also checked his physique. Although it''s not good, he can definitely start practicing. You can get started regardless of whether you take the martial arts road or the spiritual life wheel. However, considering his intelligence, you can never forget it before. Obviously, it''s better to take the spiritual life wheel. It doesn''t mean that the martial arts road must be worse than the spiritual life wheel. They can only say that they have their own strengths, It''s just that Jiang Xiaoyu is more suitable for the latter.


    Although Mu Yi does not intend to take Jiang Xiaoyu as his disciple, the previous set of anonymous boxing has been taught. He will not interfere with or manage Jiang Xiaoyu''s future path. Maybe someone will be happy to teach him.


    At present, Mu Yi takes Jiang Xiaoyu to see the man and plans to get the desired answer from the other party.


    Just as Muyi and Jiang Xiaoyu rushed back, the village is now facing the greatest crisis. The dark and boundless rat tide surrounded the village layer by layer. At one glance, it makes people feel numb.


    At the entrance of the village, almost half of his strength was concentrated here. The leader was a hunchback old man with wrinkles on his face. For a time, he could not see his mood. Instead, a big man dressed in animal skin next to him had a dignified face. In his hand, he held a dark long gun with a black red tip. It was obvious that the long gun had drunk countless blood.


    Behind him stood two rows of men, all nervous. I held the weapons in my hand. In other directions of the village, although there were thick stone walls, it was still not enough to see the endless rat tide. Therefore, firewood had already been piled up under the stone wall. The people on the wall held torches. Once the rat tide attacked, they lit the firewood.


    Although this method can only last for a while, the firewood will be burned sooner or later, and mice are best at big holes, this is the only way at present. After all, there are far fewer people in the village.


    In the village, almost everyone is concentrated in the square, where hunters in the village practice martial arts on weekdays. The ground is covered with thick stone slabs. Even women and children also have kitchen knives, axes and other weapons in their hands. More importantly, although these women and children have concerns on their faces, their emotions are still stable. The Terrans living in the underworld have long been used to all kinds of dangers.


    Many people turned and looked at the entrance of the village. The village head and the most powerful hunter in the village were there. As long as they could kill the leader of the rat tide, the disaster would be over.


    At the moment, the village head looked at the middle of a group of obviously tall demon rats in the rat tide. There was a demon mouse that looked very different. It was obviously larger. It had a long beard on its lower jaw and stood upright. Its short front feet grabbed a chin beard from time to time, and its two small eyes were full of wisdom.


    Obviously, this alternative demon mouse is the leader of the rat tide. In fact, some time ago, with the increase of rats nearby, the village head had expected changes, but he still didn''t expect that the scale of the rat tide would be so huge.


    "I don''t know what to call the commander?" finally, the village head shouted.


    "I am the commander of the rat army, and I have come to kill Er village." the demon mouse commander also replied that as long as I get to the commander, I can speak and even change my body in a certain form.


    "It''s the commander of thousands of troops. I''ve heard a lot about him." the village head said blindly. In fact, this name was the first time he heard it, but the demon mouse''s style seemed to like this tone, so he let the other party, "But we and the two races have already reached an agreement. If the Terran has no provocation, the demon clan must not slaughter the Terran for no reason. Does the commander of the thousand army want to violate the agreement between the two races? Start a war again?"


    Although this is full of weakness, it is bound to be strong. Who makes the human race weaker than the demon race.


    "The commander of the two clan agreement should abide by it naturally, but this place is remote. Even if you are killed, who will know? When a strong man of the human race comes to the door in the future, you are the first to kill our demon clan and provoke a dispute." rat Qianjun said calmly, and didn''t care about the so-called two clan agreement at all.


    "When did I kill the demon clan? Although I hunt on weekdays, they are all ordinary beasts. There is no demon clan at all." The big man standing next to the village head could not help saying, after all, there was a certain difference between the demon clan and the wild beast. The so-called demon clan began to absorb the essence of the sun and moon, and began to practice, to be regarded as a real monster. The beast, at best, was just a beast without intelligence. At the beginning, although there were two families of agreements, these wild animals that were not at all belong to the monster were not in the agreement, or even these wild animals. The beast is only the ration of the demon family.


    "The commander said there was something, and there was nothing." rat Qianjun said loudly. At that time, the rat tide was in a commotion and scrambled to make a squeaking sound, which was creepy.


    At this point, no matter the village head, the big man, or everyone knows that the other party is determined to destroy them. They don''t even bother to find a reason. Just install one at random. As rat Qianjun said, it''s close to Liangjie mountain, but it''s a little remote for the Terran. There are not necessarily strong Terran people passing through here all year round. Even if they really destroy the village until the Terran is strong It was also a long time later.


    Who can make it clear for such a long time?


    In fact, such villages are often destroyed in the underworld, and the Terrans can do nothing except complain constantly. As for revenge, no one has tried, but the result is that the Terrans pay a painful price. Over time, the demon clan is more unscrupulous, and the Terrans can only endure humiliation.


    "Village head, fight with them." the big man was sad and angry, and finally couldn''t help saying. After that, many people made a noise.


    "Yes, fight with them."


    "Even if I die, I won''t let these demon families feel better. Let them know that my Terran is not easy to bully."


    Listening to the voice behind him, the village head''s face was more sad. For a moment, he had to sacrifice nearly 100 people of the whole village, old and young. He obviously couldn''t do it, let alone make this determination.


    "Commander Qianjun, I don''t know if I can make a proposal." finally, the village head stretched out his hand and pressed it. The voice behind him suddenly disappeared. Then he looked at rat Qianjun and said.


    "Oh, what proposal?" rat Qianjun showed a look of interest.


    "If I die alone, can I let the others go?" the village head shouted.


    "No."


    "Village head, if you want to die together, there is no coward in our village."


    "I''d rather die standing than live in such a yield."


    Before rat Qianjun could speak to the other side, the villagers around the village head and behind him were already yelling. Obviously, they could not accept the village head''s proposal in any case, and if the village head died, who would continue to lead them?


    "Shut up." the village head seemed a little angry and said directly. In this way, the surrounding voices gradually disappeared.


    "Do you want to die alone and let our commander let others go?" at this time, rat Qianjun also said.


    "Exactly, I don''t know if the commander of the thousand army can promise?" the village head asked, looking at the mouse thousand army.


    "Well, the commander promised you that as long as you die, the other people would not be killed." mouse Qianjun''s eyes turned and said.


    "I also ask the commander of the thousand troops to swear that he will not harm anyone for any reason or situation." naturally, the village head is not stupid. He will not commit suicide because of the other party''s casual promise, especially the other party''s appearance. He clearly wants to play tricks.


    "Ha ha, swear? You''re a bad old man. You deserve our commander''s oath? If you''re smart, you can kill yourself now and suffer less pain. Otherwise, when our commander gives an order, you may not have any bones left at that time." rat Qianjun laughed wildly. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to the village head''s proposal at all, and never thought of abiding by it.


    Hearing his wild laughter, the village head had no anger on his face. It seemed that he knew the result would be like this. Only the wrinkles seemed deeper.


    The big man next to him stared at rat Qianjun, and his right hand holding the gun trembled slightly. If there was not a trace of reason, he wished he could enter the rat tide and cut off the rat head of rat Qianjun. However, he also knew that he might not be the opponent of rat Qianjun. What''s more, there were many guards around him. I''m afraid he didn''t wait for him to get close to each other, There are no bones left.


    "Since the commander of the thousand troops is unwilling to agree, the old man is not reluctant. But the commander of the thousand troops is not curious. My Terran knows that this place is close to Liangjie mountain and is full of danger. Why should we build the village here? Moreover, the village has existed for so many years and has not been destroyed?" the village head said slowly.


    "Really? My commander is really curious. If you can tell me a reason, maybe my commander will retreat." rat Qianjun said calmly.


    "Just about to tell the commander of the thousand troops that the reason why our Terran dare to stay here is a decree of heaven and man. I don''t know the answer. The commander of the thousand troops is satisfied?" the village head finally revealed the answer. On the other side, even the mouse thousand troops who had been prepared for it were startled, and even his small and clumsy body stepped back a few steps.


    As the leader, he naturally knows what the heaven and man law is. There are similar things in their demon family. However, in the demon family, it is not called the heaven and man law, but the king''s order. Although its name is different, its essence is the same. It is a treasure refined by the strong man of the human family or the king of the demon family. It stores the strike power of the heaven and man or the king. Let alone their leaders, they are even Lords, There are few who can take over the immortal.


    And a decree of the humanoid heaven and man, I''m afraid he can kill most of his rat tide immediately, and even he can''t be spared.


    Therefore, after hearing the decree of heaven and man, his first reaction was to retreat, but his nature was suspicious, and he could not help doubting after calming down.

 Chapter 535

    If the old man on the other side really takes out a decree of heaven and man, the rat thousand army will definitely withdraw immediately without saying a word. After all, compared with face, his own life is more important, but if the other party can''t take it, just intimidate him?


    I have to doubt this. After all, the decree of heaven and man is extremely precious and definitely not so easy to obtain. Even in the demon family, the number of kings of the demon family is far more than that of heaven and man, but they are not generous enough for any demon family commander. On the contrary, only the demon family at the leader level is qualified to obtain this thing, and his rat army can only look greedy.


    "Old man, if you really take out the decree of heaven and man, what if our commander retreats? But if you deliberately deceive our commander, you should understand the consequences." rat Qianjun said with a gloomy tone with a small eye on the village head.


    "OK, please ask for the Dharma decree." the village head said loudly. At that time, all the people around straightened their waist and even had a trace of pride on their faces. Even if the human race is weak, it is not without the strong. Especially when thinking of the Dharma decree of heaven and man, a tall and majestic figure emerged in everyone''s heart. It is these heaven and man that the human race can stand in the underworld, It was their sacrifice and sacrifice that brought the most Terrans a stable life at present.


    Therefore, in the human race, heaven and man have a very high position. Even the worst people will not disrespect heaven and man.


    Seeing this, rat Qianjun became more serious. He couldn''t help but wonder if there was really a law of heaven and man in the village in front of him? Thinking of this possibility, he frowned. If so, I''m afraid he''ll come back in vain this time.


    But then his eyes began to turn again.


    With the village head''s words falling, a middle-aged man standing behind the crowd walked to the village head with a wooden box in his hands. The village head opened the box with a solemn face, and then took out a roll of yellow cloth brocade.


    Holding the decree of heaven and man, the village head knelt slowly, and the rest of the people around him knelt accordingly.


    "Unfilial descendants are incompetent. At the moment of the village''s life and death, we can only disturb the ancestral decree and ask the ancestors to protect our people." the village head said sadly.


    "Please protect our people." then a loud cry came.


    Opposite, rat Qianjun''s face was very dignified, and his small eyes stared at the decree in the village head''s hand.


    "Hum, how does our commander know whether your Dharma is true or false?" rat Qianjun suddenly said.


    Hearing his words, everyone showed anger almost at the same time. Rat Qianjun''s words were not only insulting them, but also insulting the late heaven and man who left this decree.


    "Does the commander of the thousand army want to try the power of this decree?" the village head looked at the rat thousand army coldly and seemed to have a great determination to die together. After all, although the power of the decree of heaven and man is powerful and represents the blow of the strong man of heaven and man, if you want to give full play to its power, you must at least be at the level of perfection. If you fully control it, it must be a small achievement of Tao, Or success.


    With the strength of the village head, if you want to use the law of heaven and man, you can die at the cost of your life.


    "Hehe, I''m free, but it''s easy for me to believe. Just let me check the decree." rat Qianjun smiled and finally showed his real purpose.


    "No way!"


    "A rat also wants my Terran Dharma. It''s just a dream."


    "Rats? It seems that your Terrans despise our commander, so we don''t need to be polite to you." rat Qianjun said suddenly.


    His words surprised many people. Should the rat Army Burn jade and stone with them when all the laws and decrees of heaven and man are invited?


    "Now that the commander of the thousand troops has decided, it is nothing more than World War I, and the old man will sacrifice his life to accompany him." the village head took a step forward with the decree, as if he had made up his mind.


    But unexpectedly, rat Qianjun suddenly turned, "you Terrans just don''t have patience. Did our commander ever say to fight?"


    "What does the commander of the thousand troops mean?" the village head continued to ask. In fact, this is also the question of many people. Since they don''t want to fight, why don''t they want to retreat?


    "Why don''t you and I each send out ten people and let''s compete and duel. If you win, the commander will withdraw immediately and swear not to invade the human race, but if you lose the meat, the man''s decree will be lent to the commander for a period of time that day. How about?" rat Qianjun said and talked about it. He was still thinking about the decree of heaven and man. After all, these treasures can not only add a bottom card, Even if you give it to the Lord, you can get rich rewards. It''s obviously more profitable than destroying these Terrans in front of you.


    So as long as we can get the decree of heaven and man, what''s the harm of letting go of these Terrans?


    As soon as rat Qianjun''s words fell, the man next to him with a long gun almost agreed. Although he had no confidence in the endless rat tide, he still believed in the long gun one-on-one.


    But fortunately, he was not confused. He knew that such a big event was not what he could promise, so he turned and looked at the village head on one side.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint the commander of the thousand army. I can''t agree to this condition." unexpectedly, the village head shook his head and refused directly.


    "Why? Is it because your Terran is afraid? Since ten people can''t, the three head offices are gone? Unless you Terran are cowards, you don''t even dare to agree to that." said the excited General of rat thousand army.


    "Village head, it''s better to promise." even the big man next to him couldn''t help saying. In his opinion, as long as the rat army doesn''t end, he can win one game directly. In his opinion, it''s no problem to win at least one more game. In this way, the other party is equal to failure and will naturally leave, Also save the ultimate loss of both sides.


    "Yes, village head, promise him and let him see our strength." not only the big man with a gun, but also the rest responded like this. Has the Terran ever been cowardly? Why fear death?


    "Shut up." the village head yelled. A flash of anger flashed across his face. Seeing the village head angry, the people gradually calmed down. Even the man with a gun dared not say anything more.


    "We understand the kindness of the commander of the thousand armies, but there are so many wild men in our village that they may not be the opponents of the commander of the thousand armies, so we''d better avoid this gambling fight. What''s more, I won''t gamble with my ancestors'' decree. As for war or peace, it''s up to the commander of the thousand armies." the village head refused half a step, and his attitude was as tough as ever.


    Seeing that the village head said so, the people also dispelled their thoughts one after another, then clenched their weapons and looked at the opposite with awe.


    Rat Qianjun didn''t expect that the old man opposite was soft and hard, even smelly and hard. At this time, he was the one who was difficult to ride the tiger. He mobilized the public and started the rat tide. If he retreated like this, not only his prestige would be damaged, but also a joke.


    If he ordered the attack, he had no doubt that the old man would directly trigger the decree of heaven and man. In the face of such terrible things, even if he had the protection of a large army, he didn''t dare to say that he could survive. What''s the use if he died?


    So for a time, the rat army was frozen there.


    At this time, Muyi is driving out with Jiang Xiaoyu. Along the way, he doesn''t meet any demon family again, which makes Jiang Xiaoyu feel helpless all the way.


    But along the way, Jiang Xiaoyu was not idle, or Muyi didn''t let him idle. He would torture him from time to time. At first, Jiang Xiaoyu was in pain, but later, he felt the benefits of the pain and was happy.


    "Wait."


    When he was about to leave Liangjie mountain and return to the village, Muyi suddenly stopped. Jiang Xiaoyu, who was originally holding a big stone, fell to the ground. However, he got up immediately and looked at Muyi with a puzzled face.


    "There should be an accident in the village," Muyi said directly.


    "What?" Jiang Xiaoyu was surprised when he heard Muyi''s words, but then he grabbed the big knife and wanted to run back crazy.


    "Where are you going?" Muyi made a move, and Jiang Xiaoyu settled there and couldn''t move.


    "My Lord, please let me go back. My mother and the village head are still in the village." Jiang Xiaoyu was anxious and was about to cry.


    "With your strength, even if you can rush back, what can you do? It''s just another dead soul." Mu Yi shook his head and said faintly.


    "I beg your excellency to save my whole village." after feeling relaxed, Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t run away again, but knelt directly in front of Mu Yi.


    "Why?" Muyi said suddenly and coldly.


    "Big, sir..." Jiang Xiaoyu suddenly didn''t know what to say, because he didn''t expect Mu Yi to say such cold words. Shouldn''t the Terrans help each other?


    "You saved me. I helped you get Zhu Guo and improve your physique so that you can practice from now on. It''s basically clear. As for your mother and the village head, they haven''t saved me. Why should I save them?" Muyi said faintly.


    "But, by the way, the life of the adult was actually saved by the village head, and he asked me to take care of the adult." Jiang Xiaoyu finally couldn''t help but spit out the truth.


    "Really?" Mu Yi looked at him with a smile. Jiang Xiaoyu felt numb for a while.


    "Well, get up first. I didn''t say I wouldn''t save them, but before that, you still need to find out what danger the village is in. If you go back rashly, you may only fall into a trap and take your life." Mu Yi said faintly.


    "Yes, Xiaoyu, listen to your orders." Jiang Xiaoyu said instinctively.


    "Yes."


    Muyi nodded and looked towards the village again. Just now, he said something happened in the village because he sensed that there was a strong evil spirit in that direction. Near Liangjie mountain, such a strong evil spirit, coupled with the fact that it was near the village, the answer seemed to be unspoken. The question now was whether it was late at the moment, otherwise if he went back, The people in the village are dead and clean. Even if they go back, it''s useless.

 Chapter 536

    "Kill!"


    At the entrance of the village, the battle finally broke out. With the suspicious character of the rat army, it was obviously impossible for him to retreat. However, in order to prevent the other party from jumping over the wall and desperate to die with him, he did not let the rat tide attack all, and the rest of the place was still besieged. Only at the entrance of the village, he commanded a group of rat tides to attack, but he retreated far away, The demon mouse guards in front of him form a defense, so that he can escape at the critical moment.


    And even if he really failed, he had every reason and excuse. After all, the village he attacked had the law of heaven and man, and no demon family would laugh at him. Of course, he didn''t have the idea of seizing the law in his heart.


    Rat Qianjun stood on a high hill and watched the rat tide rush towards the entrance of the village. The big man took the lead and stood in front with a long gun. He pricked and smashed it. The long gun in his hand was like a rock in the middle of the river.


    Behind him, the men in the village took him as the front angle to form a solid defense line, which can contain the attack of rat tide.


    The village head, standing behind the crowd, holding the decree of heaven and man in one hand, looked calm, looked at the rat tide and the rat army on the high hill.


    In the village, many old and young women and children can hear the sound of killing from the entrance of the village, and their faces show a worried look. On the other three stone walls, the men also look back at the entrance of the village from time to time, but they pay more attention to the rat tide not far away. Once the rat tide in front also attacks, they will immediately light the firewood under the wall, even if they die together, And resolutely not let rat tide step into the village.


    Although the rats in the general rat tide are very weak, they can''t help but have the elite who really reach the demon rat level. These real demon rats are also the biggest source of crisis, and the real power of the rat tide is endless and can''t see the end.


    At the beginning, they could encourage them to maintain it, but soon, the whole defense line was shaky. Especially in the middle, the mouse rushing towards the big man was significantly larger, with more shiny fur, and sharper teeth and claws.


    The big man''s name is Jiang Wu. He is the first warrior in the village and takes the road of martial arts. Although his qualification is good, the conditions are limited, and so far he is only a third-class strength. If he fights alone, I''m afraid no demon mouse is his opponent except rat thousand army. Obviously, no demon mouse will fight alone with him. Rat thousand army''s idea is to use quantity to defeat him.


    In the face of the rat tide, Jiang Wu was not afraid. He looked calm and terrible. In fact, the more angry he was, the more calm he would be. The long gun in his hand was almost integrated with him. Every time he shook, several mice would be killed at the same time. It was precisely because of his existence that people could stop the rat tide.


    The people behind him are basically in the second-class state. Although one or two people reach the first-class state, they defend in another direction.


    "Squeak!"


    Suddenly, the rat army in the distance made a sharp sound. At that time, the rat tide offensive was more fierce, which made the already precarious defense line more burdensome. Even anyone''s mistake would cause a chain reaction. Even the village head''s expression became more and more dignified, and his hand holding the decree of heaven and man tightened.


    At this time, a person around Jiang Wu was suddenly knocked down by the demon mouse. At that time, several demon mice attacked along the position. At the critical moment, Jiang Wu roared, turned his long gun into a gun shadow, swept away the demon mouse in front of him, then swept the long gun, swept thousands of troops, and smashed the fish that had escaped the net back.


    The man who fell also took advantage of this to get up. His face had been scratched by the demon mouse and his blood flowed. However, it obviously aroused his ferocity and became more fierce and fearless of death.


    When the defense line was almost broken, the village head''s eyelids trembled obviously, and he could hardly help but want to take action. He was relieved when he watched Jiang Wu turn the tide.


    Across the hill, the rat thousand army''s small eyes showed a cold light. They were not disappointed at all, and even showed a smile of successful conspiracy.


    This smile didn''t hide from the village head. The latter couldn''t help clicking in his heart and almost instinctively reminded, "Jiang Wu, pay attention to your feet."


    Just as the village head finished, Jiang Wu''s feet collapsed and connected dozens of demon rats to fall into the pit. It turned out that unconsciously, some demon rats had dug a pit under him for the moment.


    When he felt that his feet were soft, Jiang Wu had a bad heart, but at this time, even if he wanted to jump away, it was too late, and the people around him were in a hurry. At the moment, he could only watch Jiang Wu fall into the pit.


    Almost coincidentally, dozens of demon mice jumped into the pit without hesitation. In the deep pit, Jiang Wu''s long gun also lost its use. However, he twisted the head of the gun. For a while, the head of the gun with a foot long handle was screwed down.


    Jiang Wu held a short gun tip and suddenly burst out with stronger power. Although the deep pit limited his play, those demon mice would also be affected. This change was obviously not expected by those demon mice. However, there were too many demon mice. One after another, Jiang Wu soon buried him, and Jiang Wu struggled more and more, his feet and legs, Severe pain came from his waist and thighs. It was obvious that those demon mice hollowing out the ground also took the opportunity to attack him.


    "Jiang Wu."


    The village head shouted, because without Jiang Wu, the attack of rat tide would be more fierce. At this time, if no one blocked Jiang Wu''s position, the defense would collapse. Therefore, at the critical moment, the village head stepped forward and drew a sign of emptiness in his left hand, and a trace of power of heaven and earth surged.


    If Mu Yi were here at the moment, he would be very surprised, because what the village head used was also a talisman, but compared with the difficulty he had in the second difficult time, the other party was obviously handy and comfortable.


    A rune was formed in the blink of an eye, and then with a slight flash, it turned into a long blade and flew out. Wherever it passed, whether it was a powerful demon mouse or an ordinary mouse, it was divided into two.


    The blade flashed away, directly emptied a piece in front of him, leaving countless blood stumps. The original fierce rat tide offensive stagnated, and then continued to rush in, but it was obviously weaker than just now.


    At this time, Jiang Wu finally jumped out of the pit. Fortunately, the time was too short. The pit dug by the demon mouse was not too deep. In addition, there were many demon mouse bodies under it. However, he was bitten by the demon mouse, and his clothes were almost torn. At a glance, there seemed to be few intact places on his body, and the blood flowed down.


    "My Lord, please hurry up."


    At this time, Muyi has brought Jiang Xiaoyu to the nearest cliff. He can just see the situation at the entrance of the village from a commanding position. When he sees Jiang Wu fall into the pit, the village head turns the tide, and finally Jiang Wu gets out of trouble. Jiang Xiaoyu can''t help it anymore.


    At the moment, all the men in the village in that line of defense are injured. Even if they encourage them to stick to it, they can''t support it for too long. He can almost imagine what kind of disaster it will bring once the rat tide invades the village.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die for a while and a half."


    Compared with Jiang Xiaoyu, Muyi undoubtedly sees more clearly and has no better grasp of the battlefield than Jiang Xiaoyu. Although the village is in danger at the moment, as long as there is the village head, he can persist for at least a period of time, and the other party''s just empty drawing also makes Muyi more interesting.


    Although he can do it easily now, that''s because his state at the moment has reached a small success of Taoism, and what about the village head? According to the fluctuations sensed by Muyi, the other party has opened four to five life cycles. However, the spiritual fluctuations are strange and specious, which is also what Muyi doesn''t understand.


    Originally intended to take a good look, but Jiang Xiaoyu obviously can''t wait around. Even if Muyi doesn''t do it again, Jiang Xiaoyu will jump directly.


    "My Lord, please." Jiang Xiaoyu said anxiously again.


    After looking at him, Mu Yi had a cold light in his eyes. When Jiang Xiaoyu was cold in his heart, Mu Yi''s figure had disappeared.


    Jiang Xiaoyu hurriedly looked forward and saw Muyi step on the void and go towards the battlefield step by step.


    "Fly?" Jiang Xiaoyu was stunned. In his cognition, only with wings can he fly, and the Terran, unless it is the legendary existence, can it be?


    Seeing this, Jiang Xiaoyu became more excited. However, he could understand that even the most powerful demon lord of Liangjie mountain was not Mu Yi''s opponent. At the moment, he was only happy. If the village head didn''t remind him, I''m afraid he was still ignorant. How could he get Zhu Guo, change his constitution and practice from now on?


    For Muyi, Jiang Xiaoyu is sincerely grateful.


    Especially now, Muyi is the only person in his heart who can solve the crisis in the village.


    At the moment when Muyi appeared, two people in the field noticed it successively. More accurately, it should be one person and one mouse.


    The village head looked up. When he saw Muyi, his face was no longer calm, but showed a smile. As for rat Qianjun, he was surprised when he saw Muyi, and then he made a sharp cry and began to run crazy.


    As a human being, what is the concept of being able to walk in the air? At least in his eyes, only those heavenly people of the human race or the kings of the demon family can do this.


    "Here comes heaven and man?"


    At the moment, rat Qianjun had only one idea in his mind. He just wanted to have two legs less so that he could leave faster. He regretted that he could not be more. If he had known that he would provoke the human race and heaven and man, even if he slapped him in the face, he would bear it with a smile on his face.


    Not even him, even if the Lord of Liangjie mountain meets heaven and man, he can only bow his head. The so-called hero doesn''t suffer from immediate losses. As a self-aware demon leader, rat Qianjun knows the way to survive and must be counselled when it''s time to counsele.


    When rat Qianjun ran away, Jiang Wu and others also saw Muyi one after another. They opened their mouths directly, and their faces were also incredible.

 Chapter 537

    Can Mu Yi fly? The answer is obviously No. even rat Qianjun knows that only when he reaches heaven and man can he do this. At the moment, he just shows Yu step. In addition, the distance is not far, so he can do this for a short time. If the distance is a little farther, or Muyi changes a way, he will never be able to do so lightly. He looks like a heaven and man walking slowly.


    As soon as the rat army fled, the rat tide suddenly stopped. Demon rats kept chasing after the rat army, one is to evacuate and the other is to protect the rat army. In this way, it can give him more time to escape when Muyi comes. Even if he knows that this method will not be of any use in the face of heaven and man, it is obvious that the rat army can''t worry so much at the moment.


    "Village head, is that heaven and man?" Jiang Wu didn''t fall with a long gun. At the moment, he stared and couldn''t help asking.


    "It shouldn''t be." the village head frowned. At least Muyi was different from those heaven and man in his impression, but he couldn''t make up his mind when he watched Muyi step by step close to the rat army in the void.


    "No matter whether he is heaven or not, our village can be saved." Jiang Wu said again. Many people around nodded at the same time. Even because the rat tide receded, someone had simply sat on the ground, but his eyes did not leave the figure coming from the sky. So far, the figure was firmly printed into their hearts and could not be forgotten in their whole life.


    "Yes, our village is saved." the village head also whispered.


    "Want to escape?"


    At this time, Mu Yi sneered in the air, then stepped out again, and his body suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he had directly stood in front of the rat army, looked at the rat army with a joking face, and after opening the five life wheel seals in his body, his strength had fully recovered to the perfect level. Even Yu Bu quietly crossed the barrier when he broke through in the sun.


    Therefore, Yu Bu of Muyi is not inferior to Qian Kongkong at the moment, and even better because of his own strength.


    The mouse thousand army is just the leader of the demon family, and its strength is only equivalent to the four and five grades in the first-class realm. It is also similar to the demon family such as dark cloud, but at present, the leader of the demon family is not worth mentioning in front of him.


    Seeing Muyi appear in front of him, rat Qianjun was shocked. As soon as his two front feet were pulled on the ground, there was already a big hole in front of him, and he directly drilled into it. Behind him, countless demon rats crossed his position and continued to rush towards Muyi.


    Under the order of the rat thousand army, even if they are wise to die, these demon mice will not hesitate. This is the leader of the family. Unfortunately, the leader of the rat thousand army is not qualified. At the moment, they abandon the group and run away alone.


    "Annihilating fire lotus."


    Mu Yi opened his hand with ease. In his hand, a tiny fire lotus bloomed slowly, but at the same time, on the earth, flames burst out suddenly, and then closed slowly, finally forming a huge fire lotus, which just trapped most of the demon rats.


    Behind Muyi, there was also a virtual shadow of the salary lamp, and in the huge fire lotus, countless demon mice turned into ashes at almost the same time, and a steady stream of lamp oil was produced. Although a single demon mouse was very weak, it could not stand a large number.


    If you can kill the whole rat tide, you may get more lamp oil than killing several demon clan leaders. Even if it is not as good as a perfect demon clan, you can''t underestimate it.


    Unfortunately, the range of rat tide is too large. In addition to these in front of us, there are many other directions in the village. It is obviously impossible for Muyi to catch all rat tides. Especially when the fire lotus comes out, the demon rats in other places also retreat madly.


    The residents on the stone wall of the village also saw this scene and were stunned. Even the old and weak women and children in the center of the village could see a blue fire lotus blooming slowly between heaven and earth, looking incomparably gorgeous.


    Even the well-informed village head was shocked by the huge fire lotus in front of him at the moment. His previous confidence could not help shaking at the moment. Isn''t the other party really heaven and man? It''s not heaven and man. You can kill the rat tide with a wave. Who can do it?


    But Muyi, the village head''s voice, didn''t do it. He was able to do all this by the salary lamp. At the moment, he was reluctant, and even had to burn some lamp oil, so that he didn''t make a fool of himself in public and stabilized the shaky fire lotus.


    After all, it was the first time for him to use the fire lotus on such a large scale. He wanted to be a blockbuster, but he almost didn''t control it.


    Fortunately, there is no real demon family strong in the rat tide, otherwise such a large range of fire Lotus can definitely be broken from inside. However, in the end, all the rat tides in the fire lotus turn into ash. When all the fire lotus disappear, a gust of wind blows, and there is no demon mouse except the black ash all over the sky.


    Such a shocking picture, not to mention those people in the village, even Mu Yi couldn''t help but be a little stunned, but he immediately reacted, then his body shook and appeared dozens of feet away, and then raised his foot and stamped.


    "Boom!"


    With a dull sound, a pit directly appeared in the earth in front of Muyi. At the bottom of the pit, the mouse thousand army was lying in despair, with blood flowing out of his mouth, eyes and ears. Obviously, Muyi''s foot directly hurt him.


    At the moment, the mouse thousand army no longer has the appearance of just winning the ticket. Some are just desperate.


    Mu Yi glanced at rat Qianjun, but he was not interested in talking to him. A fire dragon rolled over, and rat Qianjun followed suit. So far, the rat tide that made the whole village desperate was easily destroyed by Mu Yi. In the whole process, there was only more than ten seconds, plus the arrival of Mu Yi.


    On the cliff, Jiang Xiaoyu quickly climbed down the path after Muyi left, but similarly, he was stunned to see that the battle was over before he could go down to one-third. The whole process was full of a mysterious color for him.


    Then Muyi turned and walked towards the entrance of the village.


    The man who had been sitting on the ground stood up at a loss. Most of his faces were full of gratitude and enthusiasm. They knew that their lives were saved by Mu Yi, and it would be worthwhile for them to see the scene with their own eyes.


    The village head took a deep breath and walked out. At present, only he can deal with this situation.


    "The head of Jiangjia village, Jiang Tao, I''ve seen adults."


    "Yes, sir."


    Hearing the village head''s words, all the talents reacted and opened their mouths one after another. Although the voice was a little uneven, the enthusiasm was the same.


    "Jiangjia village?"


    Mu Yi raised his eyebrows and then moved gently. The village head only felt the lightness of his right hand. The decree of heaven and man originally held by him came into Mu Yi''s hands. Seeing this, the village head was surprised and looked at Mu Yi with some confusion. However, he did not show a look of dissatisfaction. At the moment, he was not qualified to be dissatisfied at all.


    Jiang Wu could not help but frown. It was the decree of heaven and man. The most precious thing in their village was taken away by Muyi so easily. Even if Muyi was their life-saving benefactor, it was unreasonable.


    However, Mu Yi ignored Jiang Wu''s mood. He was always curious about the purpose of heaven and man. In addition to seeing the little Heavenly Master display the purpose of heaven and man and send out a startling sword, he once again experienced the power of heaven and man''s purpose in the two mountains.


    Although ape Tian uses triangular iron pieces and comes from the king of the demon family, both the king''s order and the heaven and man''s law are essentially the same. Mu Yi can''t help but be fascinated by that power. However, he has seen the explosive heaven and man''s law before. It''s not easy to have an unused heaven and man''s law under his eyes. Naturally, he should have a good look, If you can understand some useful things from it, it will be more perfect.


    Unfortunately, although the idea was good, Muyi could not help but frown when he really grasped the decree of heaven and man. Then he seemed a little puzzled and opened the decree of heaven and man in his hand. The decree of heaven and man in front of him was made of unknown cloth brocade, but his tentacles were cold.


    When the decree was opened, there was a word of heaven written in the middle. In addition, there was no strange place. Muyi couldn''t help but doubt that the decree of heaven and man was like this? This is obviously a little different from what he imagined.


    However, Mu Yi was not in a hurry, but looked at the word in the middle. Since it was the decree of heaven and man, the mystery was obviously on the word in the middle. To tell the truth, the word was written in general, but when Mu Yi looked at it with his mental power, he obviously felt that it contained a powerful power, but at the same time, he didn''t know why. This power always gave him a feeling of dead silence.


    Finally, Muyi took back his mind, threw the decree lightly and fell into the hands of the village head again.


    "It was an invalid decree."


    Muyi''s voice also sounded at the same time. When hearing this sentence, people looked at the village head with unbelievable eyes. Obviously, they didn''t even know about it. In fact, all the time, they knew that there was a heaven and man decree in the village, which was also their biggest card, but now Muyi said that it was an abandoned heaven and man decree, How can we not surprise them?


    The village head also showed a bitter smile on his face. In fact, when Mu Yi took the decree of heaven and man, he already knew that he could not hide it, but he still didn''t expect Mu Yi to say it directly. Although the news had some impact on everyone, he also knew that there was no eternal secret. Sometimes he knew it was a good thing.


    The reason why he just refused to accept the bet made by rat Qianjun was that he could not trust the other party, and that he knew that the heaven and man law in his hand could not be inspired at all, because as Mu Yi said, this is an abandoned heaven and man law, which is of no use except to bluff the demon leader who doesn''t know the truth. If rat Qianjun really killed him in spite of the danger just now, They couldn''t hold on until Muyi came.

 Chapter 538

    "Village head?"


    Next to him, Jiang Wu still shouted with disbelief.


    "Yes, it''s just an abandoned decree of heaven and man." the village head nodded and directly admitted that it''s no use even if he doesn''t admit it at the moment. Anyway, the crisis in the village has been relieved. At least he has successfully cheated rat Qianjun. Although rat Qianjun tried several times later, they were defused skillfully by him. I''m afraid rat Qianjun doesn''t know until he dies, The law of heaven and man that had just frightened him could not be inspired at all, but could only frighten people.


    Seeing the village head personally admit it, the people can''t help but be silent. However, they don''t mean to complain about the village head. The village head has made great contributions to the village''s support up to now. As for lying to them, it''s more for their good. At least they have more confidence in their hearts when they fight.


    Moreover, many people will inevitably have mixed mouths. Once the news is leaked, the demon leaders who were afraid of the laws of heaven and man and did not dare to act rashly will immediately destroy the whole village in anger. Once a second person knows, it will no longer be a secret.


    "My Lord saved our Jiangjia village from danger. If we need anything in the future, we will go all out." the village head said to Muyi again.


    "There''s no need to talk about things in the future. Just don''t count on me." Muyi looked at the village head with a smile, and he obviously didn''t see the force of Jiang family village. Although there are three first-class experts and one second difficulty in a small village, he still didn''t see such strength.


    Maybe Jiang Xiaoyu can make some achievements in the future by cultivating well, but it will be many years later, and he can''t help him any more.


    "My Lord is joking. How dare I calculate my lord?" the village head said in a righteous voice. Obviously, he didn''t intend to admit it, but Muyi wasn''t prepared to let him admit anything. There are some things that everyone knows each other.


    "Eh, is that light rain?"


    At this time, someone looked at the distance and was surprised. Jiang Xiaoyu was running towards this side. Muyi took Jiang Xiaoyu into Liangjie mountain. Not many people knew in the village. At this moment, it was natural to be curious to see Jiang Xiaoyu coming back from the outside.


    Although Jiang Xiaoyu can''t cultivate himself, the people in the village treat him well, especially his father died in the war for the village. As a heroic child, he naturally needs to be taken care of. Otherwise, Jiang Xiaoyu, a teenager, can''t make a living by cutting firewood alone to support his mother. Especially his mother needs some precious medicine. I''m afraid he even cuts firewood for a year, Not enough for a precious herb.


    "It''s really that boy, but when did he go out? Did he go up the mountain to cut firewood?"


    "Luckily the boy came back late, otherwise


    Listening to the comments from around, the village head smiled bitterly. What is it? Fortunately, the boy came back late? Fortunately, he came back in time. Otherwise, if he came back an hour or two later, I''m afraid he won''t even find the village.


    "Big, sir, village head, Uncle Wu."


    Jiang Xiaoyu rushed to the crowd panting with a big knife, and then shouted. The sensitive person had guessed something from his address.


    "Well, go back and take care of your mother first. As for your mother''s illness, I''ll treat it later. I have something to talk to the village head." Muyi looked at Jiang Xiaoyu and said.


    "Yes, sir." Jiang Xiaoyu nodded, especially when he heard that Muyi would be able to treat his mother later. He was very excited, but he instinctively glanced at the village head with a trace of worry.


    In the past, Jiang Xiaoyu was very clever except that he couldn''t practice. If he didn''t understand anything, he would be blind to his unforgettable ability and waste a Zhu Guo.


    "Go, don''t worry." the village head looked at Jiang Xiaoyu with a happy face, and Jiang Xiaoyu''s changes didn''t hide from him. In fact, with Muyi and other great experts around, the trip can''t fail.


    Of course, the village head didn''t know that Muyi couldn''t even reach a first-class expert when he just woke up. He only recovered to this level after killing in Liangjie mountain and being in danger several times. At present, he is still not his peak.


    Even now, Mu Yi''s strength has greatly exceeded his expectations.


    At the beginning, Muyi suddenly appeared not far from the village. It was because he felt a slight fluctuation that he quietly went to explore. Then he saw Muyi lying there. It seemed that he had been ravaged by a force. No matter the stone or one of the trees, they all turned into powder. Only Muyi was intact, but it seemed that he was also seriously injured.


    However, Muyi fortunately appeared next to the human village, and then he found it in advance. Otherwise, if Muyi really appeared in Liangjie mountain and was found by some demon families, I''m afraid he has entered the demon family at the moment.


    After discovering Muyi, the village head immediately realized that Muyi was not an ordinary person, especially the residual power, which made him feel palpitation. In this case, he naturally took Muyi back, because this was also the opportunity for their village.


    However, as the village head, he will undoubtedly think more. He knows the mysterious and powerful existence such as Muyi. Once the injury is cured, he will leave. Even if he is grateful for his life-saving person, it is estimated that he will leave at most some things or help him do one thing. After leaving, the relationship between the two sides will be broken.


    This is obviously not in the interests of Jiang Jiacun. At this time, he thought of Jiang Xiaoyu. Although Jiang Xiaoyu can''t practice, he knows Jiang Xiaoyu''s intelligence, and even feels sorry more than once, but he is unable to do anything. Even if he knows that there are Zhu Guo somewhere in Liangjie mountain, he can change his physique and let him embark on the road of cultivation, but because of his strength, He can''t take it either, because all the spirits such as Zhu guona must be guarded by strong beings around, and he may be eaten by the powerful demon clan before he reaches the place.


    So he thought of Muyi. If Muyi recovers, he must have enough strength to help Jiang Xiaoyu pick Zhu Guo so that he can practice from now on. At that time, even if Muyi leaves, he will at least leave them a hope, that is Jiang Xiaoyu.


    Once Jiang Xiaoyu grows up, he will certainly be the pillar of the village, even the pillar of the Terran. The only thing he didn''t expect is that Muyi will decide to enter the mountain so soon. When he first knew this, he was even very worried. Fortunately, Muyi finally returned with Jiang Xiaoyu who has changed his constitution.


    Of course, more importantly, Muyi''s return just solved the biggest crisis in the history of their village and saved all of them.


    Such great kindness, even if there is the previous life-saving grace, I think it is enough to erase it.


    After the village head left with Muyi, he didn''t hide it and directly revealed the truth, because he knew very well that it was useless to hide it in the face of Muyi and other strong people, but it might offend each other.


    "I''m a little curious. How did you know there were Zhu Guo?" Mu Yi asked directly.


    "It''s a long story, and the reason why I know about it is that a passing elder mentioned it many years ago. Unfortunately, Zhu Guo was far from mature at that time, so it''s God''s will to come," said the village head.


    "God''s will? I never believe in God''s will. Although you used me before, for your sake of saving my life, this account can be written off." Mu Yi said directly, but he didn''t know that the origin of the evil Buddha was completely integrated with him because he came to the underworld. Although his character has changed a lot, he has become more selfish and cold storage, Originally, he had been calling himself by this seat, as if he wanted to make a division with the past.


    But slowly, we used less and less in his mouth, and we have already put this down in our hearts, because he is him. There is no need to deliberately correct him, which makes him no longer be him.


    "Thank you, sir," said the village head immediately.


    "How much do you know about the netherworld emperor and the empress of earth? The forces of the underworld and the cultivation realm of all ethnic groups, tell me carefully." Muyi suddenly said.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, the village head was stunned at first, but after a few breaths, a trace of horror appeared on his face and looked at Muyi with unbelievable eyes.


    "It''s good to know something in your heart. There''s no need to say it." Muyi gave him a meaningful look. In fact, the reason why he dared to say it was not afraid that the other party would leak out. It''s normal for the other party to guess something. After all, he has asked so obviously.


    The village head took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down, but no matter what he did, he still found his hands shaking unconsciously. The main reason is that Muyi''s words are too amazing. He doesn''t think Muyi is lying. Thinking of the strange changes when he appeared, he seems to have an answer long ago, but he hasn''t guessed it.


    "The little old man has only one question, and please help me." finally, the village head got up and solemnly saluted Mu Yi, "this question concerns all human families in the underworld. Please forgive the little old man for his impoliteness, and then let the big life kill and take it."


    "You ask, but it''s my business not to answer." Muyi nodded.


    "Thank you for your help." the village head saluted again, and Muyi didn''t give in, so he received it.


    "Dare to ask, sir, but from the sun?" the village head suddenly burst out a burning light in his eyes at the same time.


    "Yes," Muyi admitted directly.


    "Please save me a million people in the underworld," said the village head excitedly.


    "Save? Where can I start? And do you think I have this ability?" Mu Yi shook his head gently. The other party was obviously whimsical. Is it difficult to achieve it because he can save people from the sun?


    "To tell you the truth, I and other Terrans are looking forward to returning to Yangjian one day. For this reason, many heavenly people, even semi saints, have sacrificed themselves, but there is no time to return home. Even many Terrans are wondering whether Yangjian still exists, but now the presence of adults undoubtedly proves that Yangjian still exists, so we will have hope." the village head said enthusiastically.

 Chapter 539

    "Home? Maybe, but you''re disappointed. My coming to the underworld was an accident. I couldn''t find my way back to the Yang, not to mention taking millions of people from the underworld? How do you know that everyone wants to go back to the Yang? How do you know that the Yang is still the Yang? Since you chose to escape to the underworld to take refuge at the end of the law disaster, so what The ending of today should have been predicted. "Muyi showed a sneer, not to mention that he had no way at all. Even if he had a way, he might not be willing to help them return to the sun.


    Today''s Yangjian is simply overwhelmed. Muyi is almost sure that once millions of people return to Yangjian, I''m afraid the end of the law disaster that has been hanging overhead will come immediately. At that time, these millions of people may turn into ashes. Who will be responsible at that time?


    "As long as the adult comes from the sun, his body must have the characteristics of the sun. With the strength of those semi saints of our Terran, he may be able to get through the way back to the sun." seeing that Mu Yi doesn''t seem to believe it, the village head hurriedly explained.


    "Do you remember why the human race in the underworld appeared in the underworld?" Muyi suddenly asked.


    "Naturally, it''s because of the great disaster at the end of the sun." obviously, the village head knows some truth.


    "Since you know the end of the law, why did you go back and die? At least in the underworld, although the human race had a hard time, his life could be saved." Mu Yi whispered, but it was like thunder in the village head''s ear, shaking him dizzy.


    "Isn''t the end of the law disaster over?" the village head said astringently.


    "Who told you the past? In fact, those who left behind still failed, but they didn''t all fail. At least they sacrificed their lives and succeeded in passing the time of the end of the law disaster. Now, the time limit for the end of the law disaster has finally come. I think it won''t be long before the sun will become a legend." Muyi said faintly, seemingly indifferent, But in fact, there was an impulse to go back in his heart. Even if he knew there would be a disaster in the end of the law, he was duty bound, just like those people left in the sun at the beginning. Didn''t they know that they would die if they stayed?


    Obviously impossible, but they knew they would die and still chose to stay. They just wanted to leave a spark for the human race and practitioners. To some extent, they were successful.


    "This... This" the village head was obviously shocked by the news of Muyi. He thought that the arrival of Muyi had finally given hope to the people in the underworld, but now it seems that it can''t change anything. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Now he is like this.


    "Listen to you, there are at least a million people in the underworld. Is it really so difficult?" Muyi couldn''t help asking. There are actually a lot of millions of people.


    "It''s more than difficult. If it weren''t for the care of the empress, I''m afraid the Terran would have been destroyed. Although there are many millions of people, less than one tenth of them have achieved real cultivation. Moreover, compared with the hundreds of millions of demon and ghost families, our Terran is not remarkable at all."


    "Even if there are hundreds of thousands or millions of people in one group of the ghost family, in addition to the empress of earth, it is lucky that there are strong people in our human family, and we can barely keep the current situation of the human family with blood." the village head said with a sad face.


    "How many people are there in the human race? What kind of realm is semi holy?" Muyi asked again.


    "On the bright side, there are eight elders in our human family, all of whom are strong in heaven and man. In addition, there are two semi saints living in seclusion, and semi saints are half step beyond heaven and man." the village head said.


    "Eight heavenly beings and two semi saints." Muyi thought silently in his heart. Although this is only on the surface, I believe that secretly, the human race is definitely more than eight heavenly beings and must be hidden. In fact, not only the human race, but also the other races have cards. Even Muyi suspected that the number of semi saints may not be accurate.


    The semi saint, as he guessed, is equivalent to the fourth difficulty of half a step, so the saint should be the existence of the fourth difficulty.


    "The netherworld emperor and the empress mother of earth are the real fourth difficulty. Are the legendary saints? Has anyone else in the underworld reached this state except these two?" Muyi continued.


    "The realm of Youming emperor and empress earth virgin has already exceeded our imagination. As for what realm they are in, I''m afraid no one can know except them. As for saints, I only know that there must be ghosts and demons. Unfortunately, it wouldn''t be so difficult if I could be a saint." the village head sighed.


    "The demon clan has leaders, Lords and even kings. How to divide the realm of the ghost clan? What is the difference between the ghost clan in the underworld and the ghost in the sun?" Muyi asked again after thinking for a moment.


    "In fact, there is not much difference between the ghost family and the demon family in the realm. There are also commanders, Lords and kings. However, in most cases, the demon family calls the king the demon king, while the ghost family is not the ghost king, but the great king. To go to the next realm, except that the ghost family calls itself the emperor, all the other races are holy." the village head seriously explained to Muyi that no matter whether Muyi comes from the sun, Or his own strength is enough for him to take seriously. Although Muyi is not a man of heaven at present, there may be another man of heaven in the future.


    "The empress of earth is human?" Mu Yi suddenly asked.


    At this time, the village head hesitated and said slowly under the gaze of Mu Yi: "No one knows whether the virgin of Houtu is a human race or other races, but the virgin of Houtu has more photos about the human race, so many people think that the virgin of Houtu is a human race, but in fact, the virgin of Houtu already existed before the human race entered the underworld, so no one knows which race the virgin comes from."


    "No matter whether the Houtu is a Terran or not, it''s good to take care of the Terran at least." Muyi nodded and said. As for the existence of the Youming emperor and the virgin of the Houtu, the idea in his heart is not something that Muyi can peep into.


    "Yes, thanks to the empress of earth," the village head nodded.


    "Do you have a map of the underworld?" Muyi changed a topic and asked again.


    "No, these things may only be available among those big families, and even if I have them, I will certainly be controlled by the eight elders. However, if adults really want to find a map, maybe there is a place suitable for adults." the village head thought for a while and said.


    "Where?" Mu Yi asked.


    "Jingzhou City," said the village head.


    "Jingzhou City?" Mu Yi was surprised.


    "Yes, it''s named after one of the ancient nine states in the sun. In the underworld, our Terran once built nine cities, but now there are only three cities left. Jizhou city is one of them, and it''s not far from here. It''s about a thousand miles to the south." the village head showed a trace of longing. It''s a pity that the Terran had made a policy long time ago, otherwise he would be even more difficult, Will also take the village to Jizhou city.


    A comfortable life is not suitable for the Terrans in the underworld. Although the giant city is safe, it is easy to lose fighting spirit when living in it. In order to rise the Terran, several semi saints and elders jointly formulated the policy of rise of the Terran.


    As a result, villages began to spread all over the underworld, and more close to dangerous places, in order to rise in this adversity. Sometimes, survival is the biggest driving force for growth.


    Although this policy caused heavy losses and even heavy losses to the Terrans at that time, with its strong toughness, it finally survived the most difficult period of time. The price paid was that almost all the semi saints and elders who formulated this policy died in the war and exchanged their lives for the changes of the Terrans today. Therefore, there was an agreement between the two races. In fact, not only with the demon race, Even the ghost race and other races in the underworld have similar agreements.


    Although the price paid was heavy, it has been proved that the foresight of those semi saints and elders at the beginning, and now the eight elders of the Terran and two semi saints are all produced under such circumstances, take over the heavy burden and strive to maintain the development of the Terran.


    Jiangjia village appeared in this situation, and has been lucky until now.


    Just listening to the village head mention these, Muyi sincerely admired them. At the beginning, these people came to the underworld not only to escape the end of the law, but also to leave hope for the Terrans, even those strong Terrans who entered the endless darkness to find a place. They are great.


    "OK, I''ll go to Jizhou city, but there''s one more thing to do before I go." Mu Yi''s face showed a trace of killing intention.


    "Sir, do you want to enter Liangjie mountain?" the village head on one side couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Yes, it''s time to change the Lord of the two mountains." Muyi didn''t hide it and said directly. Without the king''s order, the ape sky was already a predetermined lamp oil in his eyes. He wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity.


    But after saying that, Muyi looked at the village head and asked, "do you have an opinion?"


    "How dare." the village head smiled bitterly and shook his head. How dare he have an opinion on Muyi?


    "It''s just an agreement between the two clans. The demon clan shall not kill our Terran for no reason, but similarly, our Terran cannot take the initiative to attack the demon clan, especially the existence of the demon clan Lord level, which is the object of absolute prohibition of killing. Even the eight elders have to abide by this." the village head said politely.


    "The eight elders need to abide by it, but it doesn''t mean I have to abide by it, and even if I kill the demon clan Lord, no one will know. Are you right?" Muyi looked at the village head and asked.


    "What adults say is naturally right, but in this way, it will certainly disturb the upper level of the demon clan and protect the weak with the demon clan. At that time, a king level strong man will be born. We are not sorry for our death, but adults can''t easily get into danger." the village head said.


    "If I let him go, there will be no demon king chasing me? After all, I almost killed the LORD before, and even let him waste a king''s order. How can he give up?" Mu Yi shook his head and said.


    "In fact, it may not be as serious as adults think." the village head suddenly said after listening to Muyi''s words.

 Chapter 540

    "In fact, it may not be as serious as adults think." the village head suddenly said after listening to Muyi''s words.


    Hearing the village head''s words, Muyi looked up at him and waited for his next words. To be honest, since he dared to kill each other, he was not afraid of being retaliated or chased by the demon king.


    As long as you can refine ape heaven and add some demon families, you may be able to block and open the last two life wheels and directly restore the heyday. With his inside information, you can challenge beyond the level. Tao seed is small and successful. Even in the face of the king of the demon family, you may not escape.


    Moreover, the more dangerous the situation is, the more it can encourage him to make rapid progress, achieve great success in Taoism, and finally come to heaven and man. This is the next opportunity for Muyi. The high sage should not mention it first, but at least reach heaven and man first. Only in the underworld can he really have the power of self-protection.


    "Neither the kings of the demon and ghost families nor the heaven and man of the human family will go out easily in the underworld. Unless there is a great event, at least the Lord can''t take the initiative to hunt down the Lord without killing the Lord of Liangjie mountain. After all, the Lord doesn''t bully the small. Even the Lord of Liangjie mountain tries every means to hide the news, otherwise he will spread it It was ridiculed by the powerful demon clan, "said the village head.


    His meaning is undoubtedly to tell Muyi that if he doesn''t kill ape sky, he won''t attract the demon king. Once he kills him, the demon king will chase him.


    "Is that right?" Mu Yi raised his eyebrows and began to meditate. The reason why he insisted on killing ape Tian before was that whether he killed him or not, he would be chased by the king of the demon family. In that case, he might as well do it.


    But after listening to the village head''s explanation, he had a little hesitation in his heart. After all, no one wants to be chased by the demon king, including Muyi. Even if he is confident in himself, he knows the gap between the two. Rashly challenging the demon king is the way to die.


    It''s a pity to keep a ready-made demon clan Lord without refining.


    "If I leave, will the demon clan Lord revenge you?" Mu Yi thought and asked again.


    "Don''t worry, sir. We are not worth mentioning in the eyes of the Lord of Liangjie mountain. As long as we don''t take the initiative to provoke, he won''t pay attention to us at all. Moreover, the Lord has a good reputation and won''t anger us because of the Lord''s affairs." the village head said.


    "Talk about credibility with a demon clan?" Mu Yi looked at the village head with a smile, but the latter was calm. Jiang family village has been here for so many years, and there must be some reasons that Mu Yi didn''t know. Although the other party seems honest, Mu Yi can also be sure that the other party must hide something, but Mu Yi doesn''t intend to go deep into it. After all, no one has his own secret, It''s enough to get what he wants to know.


    Anyway, he will leave here after that. Maybe he won''t come back in his lifetime.


    "Please forgive me, my Lord. We have to suffer." the village head said helplessly.


    "Well, I know. I''ll leave when Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother is cured." Mu Yi nods, then turns and walks out.


    Seeing Muyi''s back disappear, the village head showed a struggle on his face and raised his hand, but he still didn''t stop Muyi in the end. As he said, he also had to suffer.


    When the rat tide was solved, the old and young people in the village who had gathered together returned home. When Muyi came to Jiang Xiaoyu''s house, they were sitting in the yard. Jiang Xiaoyu told his mother about Liangjie mountain.


    Jiang Xiaoyu''s eyebrows danced with joy. His mother''s face was gratified. She didn''t know whether her pale face was excited and looked a little more ruddy.


    Seeing Muyi''s arrival, they hurriedly stood up. Even because they were too anxious, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother almost fell down, and Jiang Xiaoyu immediately helped her.


    "Yes, sir," they said.


    "You''re welcome. I''m here to help you get rid of the ghost gas in your body." Mu Yi said directly without nonsense.


    Jiang Xiaoyu was excited when he heard that Muyi wanted to help his mother with treatment. He had been waiting for this day for too long. He only hated that he had no ability before and could not cure his mother. Fortunately, there was no unique way. When he was about to despair, he not only met Muyi, changed his constitution and could practice, but also had hope for his mother''s illness.


    "Help your mother to go inside and lie down on the bed." Muyi said to Jiang Xiaoyu.


    After the other party lay down, Muyi didn''t drive Jiang Xiaoyu away. When his mind moved, the salary lamp immediately appeared and placed it on her head under the control of Muyi.


    "The ghost gas has been in your body for too long, so the removal process will be a little painful." Muyi said before starting.


    "My Lord, although I do it, my concubine can bear a little pain." Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother firmly said that no one is willing to die, and she is no exception. Especially Jiang Xiaoyu hasn''t grown up, she is not willing to leave. As for the past, there was no way at all. Even the village head predicted that she would have less than half a year.


    So the mood before and now is completely different.


    Muyi nodded and gently, the salary lamp suddenly burst out a flame to wrap the other party. Under the control of Muyi, the flame did not cause harm to the other party, and even her clothes were undamaged. From this, it can be seen that Muyi''s control of the flame has reached an extremely profound level at the moment.


    But then, when the flames drilled into her body, her eyes suddenly widened and her mouth unconsciously gave a painful hum, but then she bit her lips and didn''t want to cry out, even though her face had become distorted because of the pain.


    Next to him, Jiang Xiaoyu was worried, especially looking at the pain on his mother''s face. He wished he could replace it with his body. Fortunately, the honing over the years kept him calm. He didn''t make a rash noise to disturb Muyi, but his hands were tightly clenched together.


    Mu Yi turned a blind eye to all this, but wholeheartedly controlled Nanming Lihuo. In each other''s body, the ghost Qi has been entangled with the Qi of his five internal organs. According to the doctor''s theory, he is terminally ill, so it is particularly difficult to remove it.


    Fortunately, he is now in a high state and his strength has been restored to perfection, so he can control Nanming Lihuo and erase those ghost Qi a little bit. Although the ghost Qi is difficult to deal with, he also collapsed one after another in the face of Nanming Lihuo.


    After a incense stick, all the ghost spirits in the five internal organs of the other party have been removed. Then, Muyi controlled Nanming to clean up the fire, and finally swept away all the ghost spirits.


    Even after this sweep, the other party''s body has improved significantly, even if it is not as good as quenched body, it is almost the same.


    "OK." as Nanming retreated from the fire, Muyi also put away the salary lamp.


    "Niang." Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t wait to cry, but he didn''t respond.


    "Your mother has just got rid of the ghost spirit. She has consumed too much and is weak. She sleeps for a while and will wake up after a few hours. If you really want to get something nutritious, your mother can eat it later." Mu Yi''s eyebrows are a little tired. Her just move is not much easier or even more tired than a war, After all, he should carefully control Nanming from the fire, otherwise an accident will turn the other party into ashes. Jiang Xiaoyu can''t accept the consequences.


    "Oh, yes, yes." Jiang Xiaoyu nodded repeatedly when he heard Muyi''s words, and then rushed out of the door. When he arrived at the door, he seemed to think of something. He quickly turned to Muyi and knelt down with a puff, knocked his head several times, and stood up after his eyebrows were red.


    "Thank you for saving my mother."


    Mu Yi waved and ignored Jiang Xiaoyu. After he turned and left again, he returned to the room where he lived before, then sat down on the bed and began to settle down.


    In the body, five of the seven life wheels have been shining, and only two life wheels are still covered with chains and blocked by them. Muyi tries to encourage the power impact in the body, but finds that the effect is not great. If you want to break these blockades, the fastest way is to use lamp oil.


    Unfortunately, it''s hard to kill the ape sky at the moment, otherwise there will be a great disaster. However, Muyi is not a pedantic person. Although the ape sky can''t be killed, where is there no strong one in the underworld? Besides the demon race, there are also the ghost race and some other races.


    Before, he wanted a map. First, he was familiar with the terrain of the underworld, and then he left here with this idea. He could completely destroy several races that bully the Terran without being aware of the ghost. Before, even the Terran could refine without scruples, not to mention other races. In his eyes, he was the most important.


    When I woke up, I smelled a fragrance from the outside.


    When Muyi went out, he happened to see Jiang Wu and the village head, and a big pot was set up in the yard. Large pieces of meat were churning and the heat was rolling. The smell was emitted from it.


    "My Lord."


    Seeing Muyi coming out, several people stood up and saluted Muyi one after another. It seemed that they heard the movement in the yard, and the door on the other side opened with a squeak. A beautiful young woman came out of it. It was Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother.


    There was no ghost trouble. In addition, Nanming left the quenching body and had a rest for a period of time. The other party''s face was obviously ruddy. The whole person had more vitality and changed into clean clothes. Therefore, there was a feeling of being a different person.


    "I thank you for saving your life."


    After the other party came out, he thanked Muyi again. Only when he lost, can he understand the value more.


    "Thank you. You saved me after all. I have to pay back the cause and effect." Muyi said impolitely, without paying any attention to the faces of several people.


    "My Lord is joking. If you really want to talk about it, we owe you a lot, but we don''t think we can repay you. However, I have a jade pendant here, which was left by the ancestors of my Jiang family. He also reached heaven and man before his death. This jade pendant was worn by our ancestors. I hope you won''t refuse."

 Chapter 541

    Originally, Mu Yi didn''t care about the so-called thanks, but when he heard that it was a jade pendant that a man and a God had worn close to him, he finally had a glimmer of interest. With a gentle move, the jade pendant fell into his hands.


    This is a dragon shaped jade pendant, which is also a style loved by many people. In terms of jade itself, it is rare. Even if the divine light is introverted, Muyi can see it at a glance.


    However, what really made him care was not the quality of the jade pendant, but the meaning it represented.


    As the saying goes, those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to ink are black. This jade pendant has always been worn by the strong man of heaven and man. For a long time, it has naturally been contaminated with some breath of heaven and man. Especially when the strong man of heaven and man is practicing, it will imperceptibly affect everything around him.


    Jade is psychic. People can raise jade, and jade can also raise people.


    Moreover, it can''t be a piece of waste jade if the village head can send it out seriously.


    Mu Yi wrapped it with mental power and slowly realized that there was a trace of breath in the center of the jade pendant. Although there were not many, the level of power was far beyond that of Mu Yi now.


    "It''s the power of heaven and man."


    Mu Yi has seen the law of heaven and man for a long time and will not admit his mistake. Moreover, compared with the power in the law of heaven and man, the power in the jade pendant is obviously easier to analyze. If he can study it thoroughly in advance, maybe his strength can be improved to a higher level. Even without lamp oil, he can break the blockade of the last two life wheels in his body in advance.


    So the other party''s gift is not precious.


    Of course, whether a thing is precious depends on whose hand it is and whether it is useful, but at present, Muyi is something that can''t be given up anyway.


    "I want this jade pendant. You can make a condition. I can only do it." Muyi looked at the village head and said that although the other party said to give it to him, he couldn''t accept it like this.


    "The jade pendant was originally given to adults. What about the conditions?" the village head shook his head and said.


    "Well, if others forget it, you won''t fail to understand the importance of the jade pendant to me. If you continue to insist on no conditions, I''ll take it seriously." Mu Yi played with the jade pendant in his hand and looked at the other party.


    The village head is definitely an old fox. He can calculate so much just after saving him. How can he do useless work after knowing that he comes from the sun and his next plans? If it''s just to thank you, there''s no need to take out the ancestral jade pendant.


    People must ask for something under the ceremony, not to mention such a heavy ceremony.


    Seeing Mu Yi say so, the expression on the village head''s face was stiff. Under the gaze of Jiang Wu and Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother and son, he finally stopped being duplicative. Obviously, he also understood that if he couldn''t do it well, it would be a chicken flying egg beating and eating its own fruit.


    "Since the adult said so, the little old man would not appreciate it if he insisted any more." the village head found himself a step. The upright corner of Jiang Wu''s mouth twitched next to him. Even Jiang Xiaoyu turned his head to one side and didn''t want to see it again. His mother smiled in her eyes.


    Mu Yi didn''t speak, just looked at each other.


    "I''m old now. I''m not sorry for my death, but I can''t let go of the descendants of our yuan family and the village. Once the little old man dies, Jiang Wu will be left alone. Fortunately, our yuan family will never stop and let Xiaoyu, the Qilin, be born into our yuan family. Therefore, the little old man has nothing to ask. He just hopes that adults can take Xiaoyu as his apprentice." the village head surprised the rest, Jiang Xiaoyu was shocked. He didn''t seem to expect the village head to pay such a precious jade pendant just to let him worship his teacher. When he thought of the village head''s care for him over the years, his heart was immediately filled with emotion.


    "Apprentice?" Mu Yi said faintly. At least he couldn''t see his idea at the moment from his face, and whether he agreed or not.


    At this point, the village head can only harden his head and continue: "the little old man also knows that Xiaoyu doesn''t have this blessing. He doesn''t even expect adults to pass it on. Just give some advice."


    "I''m afraid I can''t stay here for a few days," Muyi continued.


    "As long as adults are willing, even if it''s only one day, it''s also the blessing of light rain." the village head said quickly.


    "Well, I''ll stay here for two more days. During this time, I''ll try my best to teach him. As for what he can achieve in the future, I can''t interfere." Mu Yi happily agreed. Maybe it''s nothing in his eyes. After all, I''ve taught Jiang Xiaoyu''s nameless boxing before, and for the rest of the time, How much you can learn depends on his talent.


    "Xiaoyu, thank you soon." seeing Muyi''s promise, the village head said happily to Jiang Xiaoyu.


    "See, I''ve seen the master." Jiang Xiaoyu bowed to Muyi. Muyi didn''t give way and accepted the other party''s big gift, but said in his mouth: "although I promised to call you, I didn''t intend to take you as an apprentice."


    Hearing Muyi''s words, Jiang Xiaoyu was a little confused and knelt there at a loss.


    Originally, his mother was also full of surprises, but at this time, she couldn''t help being stiff on her face. It seemed that the village head had expected and didn''t show much disappointment.


    "Xiaoyu, if adults are willing to teach you, just keep it in mind."


    "Well, I will." Jiang Xiaoyu nodded hard. He obviously believed the village head''s words. Even if Muyi didn''t admit it, he regarded Muyi as his master in his heart. As for Muyi, he didn''t refute it. It seems that he acquiesced in each other''s words.


    However, there are some differences between no status and status. Mu Yi knows this, the village head knows it, and Jiang Xiaoyu certainly doesn''t know it.


    In the evening, after eating, Muyi returned to his room and took out the jade pendant given to him by the village head. Before, because everyone was there, he didn''t study it carefully. Now, naturally, he didn''t want to let it go.


    Cross legged on the bed, the jade pendant was placed in the center of Mu Yi''s eyebrows, and the mental power tentatively poured into it for fear of causing the counterattack of the power inside. Although this power is few, it is a power of heaven and man level after all. It is easy for Mu Yi to bite back if he is careless, so Mu Yi is extra careful this time.


    When the spirit entered the jade pendant, Muyi only felt a trance in front of him, and then there was an old man in green.


    "Is this?" looking at the real old man in front of me, Mu Yi had a clear understanding in his heart. If he guessed correctly, the old man should be the former owner of the jade pendant and the ancestor of the yuan family.


    The old man''s eyebrows and beard are white, and his eyes are dark and deep. With only one eye, Muyi has a feeling of being seen through.


    "I''ve seen you, master." Mu Yi saluted each other.


    "Hey."


    At this time, the old man sighed gently.


    "Should I be dead?" the old man said slowly.


    After hearing this, Mu Yi didn''t know how to say it. In fact, he didn''t think that the jade pendant was not contaminated with the breath of heaven and man, but an idea deliberately left by the other party, and he was sleeping until he was awakened by his mental power.


    At this time, even if Mu Yi wants to quit, it''s too late. If he offends the other party, it''s not worth it.


    "In fact, when noumenon left, I already knew it would be such a result." the old man shook his head, then looked at Muyi and said, "you are not my blood of yuan family, but since you have got the jade pendant, I think you should be involved in my blood."


    "Just as the elder said, the younger generation saved the whole village of the Jiang family before, and the village head of the Jiang family gave the jade pendant to the younger generation after taking the Jiang family as an apprentice for one day." Muyi will directly upgrade Jiang Xiaoyu into an apprentice. Anyway, they have the reality of being teachers and apprentices, and more importantly, this can narrow the relationship with the Jiang family.


    Sure enough, when he heard Muyi''s words, the old man couldn''t help but soften his face, and he could also feel that Muyi didn''t lie, which was enough. In addition, the jade pendant has been in the hands of the yuan family for so many years, and has not been found. Although it is related to the fact that the yuan family is not good enough and can''t meet the conditions to wake him up, it is enough to show that the descendants of the yuan family have no chance. Since Muyi came, Then this predestined person is Mu Yi.


    The key is that Muyi and the yuan family are so deeply involved that it is not cheap for outsiders. Otherwise, if they are really obtained by the enemy, the old man will never look like this at present. He would rather let the idea dissipate than complete the other party.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you have gathered the Tao seed, but now you''re hurt. Do you think the people of the Jiang family who want to destroy me have such strength?" the old man said with a trace of doubt.


    "The younger generation''s injury is not caused by this, but for other reasons. It''s the demon family who wants to destroy the yuan family, but the culprit has been killed by the younger generation." Mu Yi knows very well that lying in front of the strong man of heaven and man is the most unwise thing. Even if the man of heaven is just an idea, he can''t kill each other if he wants to, but in that case, the gain outweighs the loss.


    "With my current strength, I can''t help you, but for your sake of saving my Jiang family, I can give you some benefits," the old man said.


    Muyi actually didn''t intend to ask the other party to help break the blockade on the life wheel, and the key reason was that he couldn''t trust the other party. Now when he heard that the other party wanted to give him benefits, he sneered in his heart, but his face was still in fear.


    "The younger generation hopes to break through the perception of heaven and man." when it comes to benefits, Muyi will not wrong himself.


    Hearing Muyi''s request, the old man opposite was silent for a long time and just stared at Muyi.


    "Is it difficult?" Mu Yi asked with a puzzled look.


    "Even when I was alive, I wanted you to experience my feelings when I broke through heaven and man, but also to pay a certain price, not to mention now? And everyone''s feelings when I broke through are different, and my path is not suitable for you." the old man said.


    "So it is." Muyi shook his head with some pity, and then said, "it''s better for the elder to help the younger generation improve the Tao seed to perfection, or even Dacheng will do."


    This time, there was still no sound from the opposite side. Muyi looked up and was startled by the other party''s eyes.

 Chapter 542

    "Why don''t you talk about what benefits you can give the younger generation." Mu Yi doesn''t know what to want, but in fact, half of his performance is pretended. How can he not know how absurd his request is? This is just a temptation. If the other party really agrees, he will not dare to accept it.


    "I have a set of skills here." the old man thought for a while and said.


    "Let''s forget the skill. The younger generation still doesn''t lack it." Mu Yi shook his head and said that now his path has been almost determined and can''t be modified. Whether it''s the glass that doesn''t destroy the body, the art of smelting thunder, or the secret method of controlling fire, these can''t be abolished. Moreover, it''s not worth the loss to practice any skill on the way.


    "Listen to me first. This set of skills is actually practiced after reaching heaven and man." the old man''s words immediately attracted Mu Yi''s attention. Although he was clear about the current road, he still had no direction on how to go after heaven and man. After all, heaven and man were different from before, and he didn''t have a kind of skill that could dominate everything all the time, just because of fate, Step by step to the present level.


    Originally, I planned to systematically sort out and digest after waiting for heaven and man, and then find a way to get a set of suitable skill methods, but I didn''t expect that there would be eyebrows now. The other party was also a real heaven and man before he died. I don''t think he would deceive him, and he still has simple discrimination ability.


    "Are you serious?" Mu Yi asked.


    "Naturally, it''s remarkable that you can achieve today at your age, but I can also see that your cultivation system is somewhat complex and inconsistent. Although it''s ok now, I''m afraid it will be difficult to make any progress after you reach heaven and man. If you can melt all these into one before heaven and man, there will be unexpected benefits when you reach heaven and man." the old man smiled, Without saying anything good.


    At this time, Mu Yi was silent. He was not a fool. On the contrary, he was very smart. Otherwise, he would not have achieved his current achievements. The more the other party said so at the moment, the more it proved that he had a plan. What had thanked him before was just a cover. There would be no pie in the sky.


    "What conditions do you have, elder?" Muyi asked directly.


    "Since it''s a gift for you, how can there be conditions?" the old man shook his head, but Muyi didn''t believe it at all, and then the old man continued: "however, although there are no conditions, the skill is not on me at present, so you have to rely on yourself if you want to get the skill."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Mu Yi said something in his heart. Sure enough, he knew that there was no such easy thing, especially the skill of heaven and man. These things are absolutely precious. Putting them in an ethnic group is the heritage of thousands of years.


    "The elder really thinks highly of the younger generation. The underworld is so big and there are many strong ones. The younger generation really has no confidence. It''s better to change a benefit." Muyi is not so easy to jump into the pit, especially a pit dug by dead heaven and man.


    Although he really needs the skill after heaven and man, it doesn''t mean that he will be used as a gun.


    "The secret of sanctification is involved in that set of cultivation methods," the old man said suddenly after a moment of silence.


    "Becoming a saint? The fourth difficulty?" Mu Yi immediately flashed a light in his eyes. He could not care about the present, because he was confident that he could reach heaven and man even without skill, but the distant saint, no matter how conceited he was, did not dare to say that he would reach it.


    But now, the other party said that the secret of sanctification was contained in that set of skill, and he finally moved.


    Before, I was reluctant to take risks because it was not worth it, but now, even if it is really dangerous, I can try.


    "Yes, it''s the fourth difficulty. Normally, it''s almost hopeless to reach the fourth difficulty, because the fourth difficulty involves a great secret. Only by mastering this secret can you break through. If you don''t plan to break through in the future, you may not care about this set of skill, but on the contrary, you must get it, which is your only hope in the future." The old man''s face also obviously became serious.


    Muyi didn''t reply immediately. His face was green and red. At this time, the old man continued: "the reason why I fell was because of this set of skill. Although I don''t know the specific process, since the noumenon is dead, it is naturally a failure."


    "Senior, even you failed that day. How can you succeed if you just grow a small success?" Muyi couldn''t help shaking his head. He still knew this. Although he was excited, he didn''t lose his mind.


    "No, although I don''t know why the noumenon failed, the environment there is special, and luck is more important. Although my noumenon failed, you won''t succeed." the old man said seriously.


    "Luck?" Mu Yi frowned. He had heard these two words more than once. It was like this in the ancient Yellow River Road at the beginning, and now it is luck. Obviously, this kind of thing can really affect a person, and it is very important.


    "What can the elder bring me? Luck?" Muyi finally couldn''t help asking. Obviously, he was already excited. Although he had always been very cautious, sometimes he had to fight for what he should fight, and the opportunities were won.


    "The map there, the details, and the experience of being a strong man." the old man said slowly.


    "Elder also plans to go with younger generation?" Mu Yi asked.


    "Yes, although the noumenon is dead, some things must be made clear, otherwise I can''t get rid of this obsession." the old man sighed and said.


    "I''ll think about it, but not right now. At least I''ll think about it after my strength recovers, or even goes further, and when the Taoist seed is great and even complete." Muyi said.


    "Well, although it depends on luck, strength is also indispensable. As for your current injury, there is nothing I can do," the old man said.


    "Not necessarily," Muyi said suddenly.


    "Although the elder is just a little obsession and an idea, after all, the noumenon is a real strong man of heaven and man. If the younger generation can feel the breath of the elder''s strong man of heaven and man, it may be good for the breakthrough."


    After listening to Muyi''s words, the old man looked at Muyi straightly, and Muyi was unwilling to show weakness. He looked at each other and didn''t mind that his purpose was known by the other party.


    "Yes, but my obsession can''t stand too much consumption. It can only make you realize it three times at most." the old man finally nodded.


    "Thank you, master." Mu Yidun was very happy. Compared with the unknown skill, the real benefits are more important now. Although it is not the other party''s perception of heaven and man, even if it is just breath, it is also helpful to his current state.


    Then Mu Yi didn''t hesitate. After he withdrew from the jade pendant, his mind immediately integrated with the salary lamp, and the lamp oil began to consume. At the beginning, when the salary lamp was still weak, it could help him understand. Now the salary lamp is successful, and the effect is naturally stronger.


    When he was ready, the jade pendant suddenly floated, and then burst into a hazy light. At that time, there seemed to be a huge peak rising in front of Muyi.


    Muyi had some experience of the breath of heaven and man before, but it was far less real than what he saw. The giant peak was actually just his illusion, and there was nothing in front of him except a floating jade pendant.


    Moreover, the breath of each heaven and man is different. Strictly speaking, the breath can also reflect a person''s way. Just as the decree of heaven and man of the little Heavenly Master had a sharp sword intention, but the king''s order inspired by ape heaven was domineering and destruction.


    As for the moment, the biggest feeling of the giant peak to Muyi is towering and thick.


    Mu Yi went all out and was unwilling to give up a chance. Even in his mind, he couldn''t help simulating the momentum of the giant peak. Gradually, his breath also changed, but different from the other party, his natural breath at the moment was somewhat complex.


    There is no dispute that the best is like water, there is an overbearing flame that burns everything, there is an immortal color of glass, and even in the end, there is a faint shadow of the Buddha.


    If anyone knows the change of Muyi best, it is naturally the obsession in the jade pendant. When he feels the change of Muyi, even the old man can''t help being in a trance. Suddenly, the majestic peak in Muyi''s perception collapsed, and the breath just revealed on him dissipated, as if it had never appeared.


    In a yard not far away from here, the village head looked at Muyi''s direction with a complex look. If Muyi saw his appearance at this time, he would certainly associate it in his heart.


    Mu Yi also woke up completely at this time. This time, although he had some harvest, it was far less than expected.


    "Elder, don''t you give me an explanation?" Mu Yi''s consciousness entered the jade pendant and faced the opposite side again.


    "It''s my fault this time, not next time." the old man didn''t hide it and said directly. In this way, it''s hard to say what Mu Yi said later.


    "I believe in the elder." after Mu Yi said this, he withdrew from the jade pendant. At least tonight, he won''t continue to try. Although it was an unconscious state just now, he also had a faint feeling about his own change.


    After putting away the jade pendant, Muyi got out of bed, then opened the door and went out. Under the moonlight, Jiang Xiaoyu was boxing in the yard, which was the unknown boxing taught to him by Muyi in Liangjie mountain.


    Seeing Muyi coming out, Jiang Xiaoyu stopped immediately. He was nervous and looked forward to Muyi.


    "What is practice in your mind?" Mu Yi asked directly.


    "Practice?" Jiang Xiaoyu was stunned by Muyi''s question, but he still tried to think about it. Although he was very smart, he was far from embarking on the road of practice, so it would be difficult for him to say what practice is, but Muyi didn''t seem to know this and just looked at each other.

 Chapter 543

    Jiang Xiaoyu is a little nervous. In his heart, he feels that this should be the test of Muyi. If he can''t answer, he will certainly disappoint Muyi. Therefore, he is inevitably anxious. The smarter he is, the more he thinks sometimes.


    Muyi was not in a hurry. After taking back his eyes, he raised his head and looked at the sky of the underworld, especially the full moon representing the virgin of the earth. Unlike the sun, the moon of the underworld is always round, there is no so-called cloudy, sunny, round or missing.


    However, if life is the same, if there is no regret, it is a kind of deformity.


    It is precisely because it cannot be perfect that we will pursue it tirelessly.


    At this moment, Muyi seems to have forgotten Jiang Xiaoyu, and only the full moon above his head.


    I don''t know how long it took. Jiang Xiaoyu, who was sweating, suddenly brightened his eyes and said loudly, "my Lord, I think of it."


    Hearing Jiang Xiaoyu''s call, Muyi took back his eyes and looked at him again.


    "Practice means walking, cutting firewood, and eating." Jiang Xiaoyu said in a lower voice. He seemed to find that what he said was unreliable. How can practice be cutting firewood? What''s going on?


    "Oh, practice is walking, cutting firewood and eating?" on the contrary, Muyi''s eyes brightened. He thought Jiang Xiaoyu would say some hearsay, but unexpectedly he had his own opinions. Although it was simple, in essence, he also told the true meaning of practice.


    What is practice? I believe that different people will have different answers, but in Muyi''s view, practice is an experience. No matter what your ultimate goal is, you will never practice for the sake of practice. There must be one purpose or another, so what the goal is is not important, but this process is important.


    Jiang Xiaoyu''s answer is that practice is walking, cutting firewood and eating. This is his understanding, but it also conforms to the original intention of practice. If Jiang Xiaoyu''s answer is put in the Buddhist family, it is a wise root. In the Taoist family, it is the fruit of Taoism, which is the embryo naturally suitable for practice. It is an absolute talent and jade.


    If at the beginning, Mu Yi just wanted to give a casual guidance, which can be regarded as paying back the cause and effect of the village head''s handing over the jade pendant, at present, he really loves talents.


    In the practice world, good masters are hard to meet, but similarly, good disciples are hard to find, especially if you want to find an apprentice who can inherit the mantle.


    At the beginning, Mu Yi accepted Tieniu as a registered disciple, but there was a reason. He never wanted the other party to inherit his mantle, otherwise he would not only teach the other party''s martial arts, rather than his good mind. But now, he can''t help but wonder whether he should really take Jiang Xiaoyu and inherit his mantle, so that even if he has any accidents next, But at least there is an explanation for the old Taoist priest, and his inheritance is not cut off.


    Jiang Xiaoyu''s quality has long passed the test. He is kind-hearted, and he is extremely intelligent. The hardships in his early years make him far more mature and tough than his peers. He is definitely a good apprentice.


    When Muyi was thinking about all this, Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t know. He thought that Muyi was not satisfied with his answer. He was worried and hated himself. He knew he wouldn''t say that just now. If adults were disappointed, would he stop teaching him? If such a good opportunity is missed because of his recklessness, let alone that he will not forgive himself, even if the village head and his mother know, they will certainly be disappointed.


    Fortunately, Muyi didn''t let Jiang Xiaoyu worry for too long. When he came back to his mind, he couldn''t help laughing when he saw Jiang Xiaoyu''s appearance. He already had a decision in his heart.


    "Jiang Xiaoyu, would you like to worship me as a teacher?" Mu Yi looked serious.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, Jiang Xiaoyu was stunned. Before, the village head offered him a precious jade pendant. Muyi only promised to teach him for a period of time, and even refused to accept him as an apprentice. Unexpectedly, in the twinkling of an eye, things changed 180 degrees. Muyiju asked him whether he wanted to worship a teacher?


    Is he dreaming, or is it blessed by the Virgin mother?


    After pinching his thigh and arousing himself, Jiang Xiaoyu finally determined that he was not dreaming, and then there was ecstasy. Immediately, without hesitation, he fell on his knees, "Xiaoyu is willing."


    "Well, normally, you need to place the ancestral tablet to worship the teacher, but I never care about these stereotypes, but since you enter our door, you should remember to respect the teacher." Muyi said slowly.


    "Yes, Shifu, Xiaoyu must remember that from now on, respect teachers and respect the way. Never do anything against Shifu or betray the school, otherwise he will die." Jiang Xiaoyu vowed solemnly.


    "Remember not to swear casually in the future, and if you really deceive the teacher and destroy your ancestors, you don''t need any disaster. Since I can give it to you, you can lose it. Moreover, there are not so many rules under my door. Whether you do good or evil in the future, it''s your own way. When I become a master, I''ll give you four words and don''t forget your original heart." Muyi said this, I can''t help thinking of the old way.


    At that time, he was still a little child who knew nothing and wandered the Jianghu with the Taoist priest. What the Taoist priest told him at that time was not to forget his original heart. In the past eight years, the Taoist priest changed him bit by bit. Only when he grew up, did he fully realize this hardship. Unfortunately, it was too late and there was no time to say thank you to the Taoist priest.


    Therefore, he can teach Jiang Xiaoyu these four words, which are also the most important things in his life. In his opinion, these four words are even more precious than a unique skill.


    "Don''t forget your heart?" Jiang Xiaoyu muttered to himself, looking a little confused, but then he slowly became firm, "master, I understand."


    "Well, that''s good. You just need to practice that boxing every morning. Next, I''ll teach you how to practice." Muyi said.


    "Yes, master." Jiang Xiaoyu was overjoyed. He was finally able to practice, and he still worshipped Muyi as his teacher. With his mother''s recovery, he felt that he had no regrets in his life.


    "There are four difficulties in the road of cultivation, one is difficult to move, the other is difficult to sense, the third is difficult to get out of the body, and the fourth is difficult to see God. But now you just need to understand the first difficulty."


    "The so-called heartbeat doesn''t really make you heartbeat. On the contrary, this difficulty is to make you surrender your mind and settle your heart. Therefore, it can also be called difficult heartbeat. No matter any messy thoughts, you can''t shake your heart. This is the real entry."


    Muyi said slowly, while Jiang Xiaoyu listened attentively for fear of missing any word. Moreover, in his feeling, he could immediately understand everything his master said, as if it was directly printed in his heart.


    Time passed slowly. In the yard, two figures, one big and one small, stood in the center, and the figure was gradually elongated. In the house, there was also a figure standing at the door all the time, silent and without any movement. However, if you open the door, you will see two lines of clear tears across her face.


    "Well, it''s not early. You should have a rest early. What I just taught you, don''t worry about starting practice. It''s not too late to start after you feel almost the same."


    Finally, when all the three difficult levels were explained, Muyi stopped and explained so many at one time. Even if Jiang Xiaoyu was smart, he couldn''t understand them all at once. Therefore, Muyi directly printed these things in his heart with the method of mind induction. Even after a long time, every time he thought of them, he would be as clear as tonight.


    Once he decides to take Jiang Xiaoyu as his disciple, Muyi will naturally devote himself to teaching, not just talking.


    "Master, but I think I can do it all." Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help saying that although he knew that master was for his good, he still wanted to hurry up to practice. He had been waiting for this day for too long and couldn''t wait.


    "Forget what I just told you? Don''t let your thoughts affect your mood. When you really think you can, you can really start." Mu Yi''s voice was a little harsh.


    Jiang Xiaoyu immediately shuddered like a cicada, like a basin of cold water poured down from the beginning, and his restless heart immediately settled down.


    "Master, I was wrong."


    "You can understand your mood as a teacher, but the most taboo in practice is impatience. Through your experience over the years, I believe you can naturally understand that all the great principles are not as profound as your own experience. In the future, when you are impatient, you might as well think more about your previous experience." Muyi added.


    "Yes, master." Jiang Xiaoyu is convinced, and he is not dissatisfied with the reprimand at all, because he knows very well that Muyi says these are for his good.


    "Well, rest early."


    With that, Muyi turned back to his room.


    After waiting for Muyi to leave, Jiang Xiaoyu took a deep breath, his eyes became firm again, and secretly vowed, "master, don''t worry, I will never let you down again."


    The night passed in a twinkling of an eye. After settling in the middle of the night, although the life wheel blockade in his body was not loose, Muyi was happy and did not worry. He was actually teaching Jiang Xiaoyu last night.


    Once upon a time, even he forgot the simplest truth. He advised Jiang Xiaoyu not to worry and not to be impetuous, but he himself was not so? It''s hard to move. Although this is only the first difficulty, it also runs through the whole practice. Therefore, it doesn''t mean that once you get through it, you''ll never worry again.


    On the contrary, with the improvement of his strength, he has more stringent requirements for his state of mind. Now Muyi''s loss of this state of mind is related to his injury and his rapid improvement of strength. Even if he thinks he has a solid foundation, it is inevitable that he can''t take care of it.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late to find out. This injury may also be a good thing for him.

 Chapter 544

    The next morning, when Muyi woke up, Jiang Xiaoyu was already boxing in the yard. Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother, who had initially recovered, got up early to cook and looked at her son who was sweating in the yard from time to time.


    Jiang Xiaoyu just finished boxing. Seeing Muyi come out of the house, he hurried forward to say hello. These things were taught by her mother early in the morning. Although Jiang Xiaoyu is precocious, he is still a child after all. In addition, he hasn''t paid homage to any teacher before. At the moment, it seems a little awkward to salute according to the actions taught by her mother.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaoyu, Mu Yi couldn''t help thinking of himself. Unfortunately, during the period when he was wandering in the Jianghu, he never asked the old Taoist priest to call him master. Almost all of them were the cries of the old man. Over time, it became a habit. Later, when he wanted to change, he found it too awkward.


    So Mu Yi doesn''t care much about these etiquette things.


    "These things will be all right in the future. Respect is in my heart." Muyi said directly to Jiang Xiaoyu.


    Jiang Xiaoyu was stunned, but when he thought of his mother''s words, what the master said was what he said, he nodded in a confused way.


    When having dinner in the morning, the village head came, and he seemed to know that Muyi officially accepted Jiang Xiaoyu. After thanking Muyi, he left in a hurry. At present, the village is repairing the fence. Although there was no real attack when the rat tide came, it also reminds everyone that the fence should be strengthened, In this way, even if similar things happen again in the future, we can resist it for a while.


    As a member of the village, Jiang Xiaoyu and his mother naturally can''t watch everyone work, but they are lazy at home. Therefore, with the consent of Muyi, Jiang Xiaoyu also works with his mother. Muyi will not object to this kind of thing. Jiang Xiaoyu can maintain this mentality at present, which makes him more satisfied.


    In this way, Muyi has become an idle man. It''s not that he is not even as good as Jiang Xiaoyu, but if he really goes, it will make everyone at a loss. Even if he is reluctant, he will only help. Therefore, Muyi is too lazy to bother these people and practice alone.


    In the evening, after Jiang Xiaoyu went to bed, Muyi quietly left the room and went directly out of the village. Then he chose a direction opposite to the two boundary mountains, spread out his body shape and disappeared in an instant. If someone went to Muyi''s room at the moment, he would find that the jade pendant with a trace of obsession between heaven and man was lying quietly on the table and was not taken away by him.


    Soon after Muyi disappeared, a figure quietly came to the entrance of the village, looked at the direction Muyi left, and left for a long time.


    For all this, Muyi naturally doesn''t know. He obviously has his plan to go out alone at the moment. Although he promised to let go of ape day, it doesn''t mean he will let go of the rest of the demon or ghost clan. At present, he needs more lamp oil to recover quickly.


    The reason why he didn''t wear a jade pendant was that Muyi couldn''t trust him. Although the other party didn''t show any malice and even drew him a big cake, the more so, Muyi won''t easily believe him.


    The next day, when Jiang Xiaoyu got up early and went to the yard to fight, he found that Muyi was already standing there, which surprised him. He thought he got up late and annoyed Shifu.


    However, before he could explain, Muyi simply asked him a few words, then pointed out some incomprehensible places, and left directly, which made Jiang Xiaoyu confused. However, he still remembered what Muyi said with his heart, then opened his posture and punched in the yard.


    During the day, the people strengthened and showed off their strength. Muyi still settled in the house. No one disturbed Muyi, but he was happy and quiet.


    At night, Muyi will leave quietly. No one knows that Muyi has left except the village head. The village head remains silent and never asks about this matter.


    In this way, Muyi stayed in Jiangjia village for a month. In the past month, the walls around the village have changed to two feet. They are all made of large pieces of green stone. The gap in the middle is filled with a kind of mud made by the village head to make the stone wall stronger. Even if the first-class experts want to destroy it, it takes a while.


    For a village, building such a strong wall, or it should be called the wall, is not as solid as gold, but at least the villagers have a lot of peace in their hearts. Looking at the smile on their faces, we can know the effect of the village head''s method.


    Through this period of hard work, it not only resolves the people''s previous fear, but also directly gives them a sense of security and makes them believe that even if there is another rat tide, it is enough to protect themselves with strong walls.


    Although in Mu Yi''s eyes, the wall can only resist some ordinary demons at best. It''s easy for a demon family at any command level to enter the village, but he won''t say these things.


    Over the past month, Muyi has instructed Jiang Xiaoyu to practice every morning. Since Jiang Xiaoyu officially started more than half a month ago, he has broken two levels and reached the last level of the first difficulty. Even if Muyi has been prepared, he is a little surprised. How long did it take him to reach this step at the beginning? I don''t remember much, but it should be longer than this.


    The reason why Jiang Xiaoyu can be faster than Muyi is mainly because of the teaching of Muyi, which makes him take many detours less. In addition, Zhu Guo improves his physique, and some residual strength remains in his body, which is slowly absorbed after being refined by nameless boxing.


    Therefore, he can make such rapid progress. Of course, it is also related to his unforgettable and extremely smart. At least he can see through the essence of practice, there will be no bottleneck in the first difficulty.


    At the beginning, Muyi had to rely on himself. He was ignorant and even almost possessed. After several hardships, he stepped into the second difficulty between crises, and it was only half a year before and after.


    As for Jiang Xiaoyu, although he has broken two levels in a row, he wants to break the third level and then break through the second difficulty. It is definitely not possible to do it in a short time. It takes at least a few months of precipitation to do this step. Even so, his speed undoubtedly exceeds that of most people. He is a real genius.


    Now, Muyi is more pleased to accept Jiang Xiaoyu.


    That night, Muyi left again, but this time, he didn''t leave the village too far. He stopped on a small hillside a few miles away, and his consciousness dispersed. Some of the hidden beasts fled one after another.


    Then Muyi sat down and an oil lamp appeared behind him. All the salary lamps that had been consumed before were now filled with lamp oil. This is Muyi''s achievement in the past month. He went out every night and drove hundreds of miles with Yu steps. After completely leaving the range of Liangjie mountain, he specially looked for demons, ghosts and other ethnic groups, Anyway, he already knew from Jiang Xiaoyu''s mouth which ethnic groups were most hostile to Terrans, which could be cleared up.


    One month is enough to fill up the salary lamp. This is when he is worried that massive killing will lead to accidents, so he considers it every time. But even so, in a month, not a small number of people have died in his hands. Even in some places, there are various rumors gradually, but those ethnic groups will not think of Muyi''s head, After all, Muyi is too clean to leave any ash, so some rumors are that it is a ferocious demon family, and only some powerful demon families will swallow it directly. Moreover, the demon family has always been cruel, and it is second only to the ghost family in the underworld.


    Moreover, Muyi has not been idle for a month. When he settled during the day, he will continue to attack the blockade. Now, he feels that the time has come. Tonight is the time for him to break the blockade.


    With Muyi''s heart moving, the salary lamp suddenly trembled, and then Muyi''s body lit up a raging flame. In fact, these flames overflowed from the impact blockade. In Muyi''s body, Nanming turned from the fire into a rosefinch, impacting the blockade on the life wheel again and again, so that even the life wheel itself was trembling.


    On the life wheel, under the impact of rosefinch, the chains continued to collapse, which also made Muyi see hope. With the passage of time, the light oil in the salary lamp was continuously consumed. Finally, when there was little light oil left, a clear sound suddenly came from Muyi''s body, and the blockade on the sixth life wheel was finally broken.


    Then, a strong breath came out of him. This breath has far exceeded the perfection level and reached the Xiaocheng of Tao planting, and there is no sign of instability. Muyi has taught Jiang Xiaoyu and reorganized himself in the past month. Some previously neglected places have been supplemented one by one, so even in the same realm, Now Muyi has to surpass himself.


    At the moment when Muyi broke through the blockade of the life wheel, the village head of Jiangjia village suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of Muyi. There was a complex light in his eyes. It was impossible for a village head with only four or five grades to feel the breath of Muyi so far.


    However, Muyi doesn''t know all this. He is immersed in the joy of just breaking the blockade. At present, nothing is more important to him than the recovery of strength. Tao Chong Xiaocheng believes that even in the underworld of the strong, he definitely belongs to that small group of people.


    There is also Dacheng above the small success of Tao seed, and then the perfection of Tao seed. However, relatively speaking, the strong people who really achieve the perfection of Tao seed will not appear easily. They basically begin to close their doors and prepare for stepping into heaven and man. Even the strong people who achieve the great success of Tao seed are rare.


    Therefore, as long as you don''t encounter heaven and man, or kings, the power of Tao Xiaocheng is enough to run rampant in the underworld. Of course, the premise is not to seek death by yourself. After all, the danger of the underworld is far more than that of the sun. Here, the dominant is not the human race, on the contrary, the human race is the most vulnerable.

 Chapter 545

    (thank you for your appreciation. The weather has turned cold recently. Remember to wear autumn pants! Wear autumn pants! Wear autumn pants! Well, say important things three times!)


    However, as Mu Yi''s strength returned to Tao Zhong Xiaocheng, it was almost time for him to leave. As for the blockade of the last life wheel in his body, it was far more difficult than the previous six life wheels, so it could not be broken in a short time.


    If he was in this state at present, the time might be longer, which was something he didn''t expect at the beginning. Originally, he planned to stay here for a month and try his best to teach Jiang Xiaoyu. At the same time, he could fully recover. Now it seems that his expectation is too high. However, the strength of Xiaocheng is enough for him to walk in the underworld. Basically, as long as he doesn''t meet the level of heaven and man, It''ll be fine.


    In the past month, the ape Lord in the two mountains has not been looking for trouble in the future. It seems that, as the village head said at the beginning, he will not do such a thing for the sake of face. Although he is somewhat strange in his heart, he doesn''t pay attention to the idea that the demon family and the human family are always different.


    Since the village head doesn''t care, why should he worry about others?


    The only thing that worries Muyi is not Jiang Xiaoyu, but niannu''er. Originally, she thought niannu''er would wake up soon, but in fact, she has been sleeping until now, and there has been no sign of waking up. Therefore, recently, Muyi just put the years into the sea and didn''t use them. I just hope the little girl can wake up soon.


    He quietly returned to the village and was still not noticed by anyone, at least in Muyi''s view. On the table in the house, the jade pendant also continued to lie there quietly. I don''t know if Muyi forgot. He hasn''t put forward the second enlightenment in the past month, and the jade pendant has been dead, and the old man didn''t urge him.


    The reason why Muyi hasn''t continued is to wait until now. After all, the more he recovers, the more things he can feel. He has only three opportunities. He has wasted once before and can''t continue to waste. Now he feels once. When he recovers completely, he will feel the last time. At that time, Muyi also estimated that his accumulation was almost the same, Maybe we can break through to the great success of Tao.


    Although he can have the strength of Tao seed success after recovery, it is only strength, not realm. His own realm has always been a small success of Tao seed. Once Tao seed is successful, he believes that his strength can be compared with the perfection of Tao seed and really stand on the level of the strongest under heaven and man.


    The jade pendant flew over with Muyi''s move, and then his consciousness poured into it. The world changed for a while, and the old man reappeared in front of him. In fact, up to now, Muyi doesn''t know each other''s name, but only knows that he is the ancestor of the yuan family.


    "I''ve seen the elder." Mu Yi saluted slightly, even if what he saw was only a wisp of obsession of the once strong man, but he was still so, which was out of respect for the strong man.


    The old man looked at Mu Yi for a while, and then went straight to the theme, "are you ready?"


    "Yes, please help me." Mu Yi nodded and waited for today after a hard month.


    "That''s good." the old man responded happily. Then, Mu Yi''s consciousness withdrew from the jade pendant. Then, the jade pendant emitted a faint light and shrouded him. Compared with the last time, this time, Mu Yi was not as shocked as he had been prepared, and what he saw this time is very different from the last time, which also has a lot to do with his vision of the realm at the moment.


    Slowly, the breath of Muyi began to change. It was still the artistic conception of being as good as water. This was transformed by Muyi''s boxing, and the flame came from the salary lamp. For so long, it had been inseparable from him. More importantly, water and fire appeared on him at the same time, but there was no conflict. On the contrary, the two seemed very harmonious and clear-cut.


    Then, there was a virtual shadow of a Buddha. He still couldn''t see his face clearly. He could only see his body faintly. This evil Buddha has been completely integrated with Muyi since he brought Muyi to the underworld last time. It can be said that the evil Buddha is Muyi, and Muyi is the evil Buddha.


    And in fact, Mu Yi himself has a vague understanding, but it is far from the time to solve the mystery.


    In the jade pendant, the old man had already been psychologically prepared, so this time there was no last situation. Mu Yi was allowed to feel his breath. It was not until half an hour later that the breath emitted by the jade pendant dissipated.


    It seems that the jade pendant has obviously become a little dark, but Muyi is still immersed in it at the moment, but he has not found the change of the jade pendant. Behind him, the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha is slowly solidified. If this goes on, sooner or later, his form will completely appear. At that time, Muyi will be able to see the appearance of the evil Buddha.


    Until dawn, the true meaning of water and fire behind Muyi and the evil Buddha disappeared. At the same time, Muyi also opened his eyes and two pure lights flashed from his eyes. But then, all introverted, including his breath, made him look like an ordinary person. Obviously, he was about to return to nature.


    Out of the house, Jiang Xiaoyu has been boxing in the yard. In the past month, he has been free from rain and wind. He has never delayed even one day. His diligence makes Muyi more satisfied. After all, his qualification will only lead for a time, and diligence can last forever.


    "Master."


    Mu Yi quietly watched Jiang Xiaoyu finish the set of anonymous boxing, and then called him.


    "Playing well." Muyi simply commented four words, but listening to Jiang Xiaoyu''s ears, it made him smile. Muyi''s praise was the greatest recognition for him.


    "From today on, I will teach you the second difficult cultivation. Although your level has not been reached, write it down for the time being. After you break through, you will understand it naturally." Muyi said.


    Originally, Jiang Xiaoyu should be very happy to hear this news, but somehow, he is reluctant to give up at the moment, because he has faintly felt that Muyi is leaving. Now, teaching him the second difficult practice in advance shows this point.


    "Master, can you not go?" Jiang Xiaoyu finally summoned up his courage. Even if he had known that there would be such a day, he found it difficult to accept when this day came.


    From a very young age, his father had died in the war, and his mother pulled him up. Therefore, in his memory, his father''s impression was very weak, mostly from his mother''s narration. Since he became a teacher, during this period of time, he vaguely substituted Muyi into his father''s role, so he would be particularly difficult to give up at the moment.


    "There will always be parting in this world. It''s just the difference between earlier and later. You have to accept many things, especially when you can''t change the result." Mu Yi said faintly. This was what he realized after Lao Dao died. At that time, he grew up all at once.


    "Yes, master, Xiaoyu knows." Jiang Xiaoyu nodded heavily, as if he firmly engraved Muyi''s words in the bottom of his heart.


    Then Muyi began to explain the second difficult practice, especially the experience of opening the life wheel. These things have become more systematic after his combing in the past month. Now passing them on to Jiang Xiaoyu can completely make him avoid many detours, because these are the most valuable experience obtained by Muyi''s continuous touch and practice.


    However, after explaining the practice of the seven life wheel, Muyi did not continue. Even if Jiang Xiaoyu never forgot it, if he explained too much at once, he was still difficult to digest.


    What''s more, although he made up his mind to leave, he didn''t mean to leave immediately today. He decided to leave after Jiang Xiaoyu stepped into the third level of the first difficulty and taught him the things behind.


    In fact, this is also because he can feel that Jiang Xiaoyu''s breakthrough is in recent days. In fact, Jiang Xiaoyu did not disappoint him. On the third day, he broke the barrier, which is regarded as entering the last realm of the first difficulty.


    After he is stable, he can try to break through to the second difficulty. However, even if Mu Yi is optimistic about the apprentice, according to his estimation, it will take at least half a year to a year for Jiang Xiaoyu to reach this step. In this way, it has been extremely fast.


    Although it can''t be compared with him, it will still cause a sensation. After all, Muyi''s experience can''t be copied. He had wandered in the Jianghu with the old Taoist for eight years. In fact, those eight years were the eight years that the old Taoist laid the foundation for him.


    Therefore, after the rough entry, Jiang Xiaoyu will fly directly to the sky. Even if Jiang Xiaoyu''s entry is faster than him, the more he gets to the back, the greater the gap between him and Muyi. These can not be made up by simple qualifications. The key is opportunity.


    If Muyi didn''t get those opportunities along the way, he would never have such achievements at present, so both qualifications and opportunities are indispensable.


    It''s no wonder that Qiu Yuezhen would tell him about luck in the ancient Yellow River Road. Now, in the face of the danger that heaven and man can fall, the ancestor of the yuan family would tell him to look at luck. Obviously, this luck and fate are also very important.


    Jiang Xiaoyu made a breakthrough, and Muyi also taught him the experience of senior, complete and cohesive Taoism. Whether he can reach this step and surpass him in the future depends on his own.


    At least for now, Muyi has no reservations about Jiang Xiaoyu. It can be said that he is really a disciple who inherits the mantle and gives it to him.


    Jiang Xiaoyu felt Muyi''s sincerity most clearly. While he was moved, he also secretly vowed that Muyi would not be disappointed in the future.


    "Have a nice trip, my Lord."


    At the entrance of Jiangjia village, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother and son, the village head, and Jiang Wu all send them away. As for the rest, they are not unwilling to send Muyi as a benefactor, but they don''t know that Muyi is going, and they have been used to the existence of Muyi for so long.

 Chapter 546

    "Village head, do you think we can see each other again?"


    On the occasion of parting, Muyi suddenly said to the village head. What he said also surprised the rest.


    "If you have fate, you will meet naturally." the village head smiled and said.


    "Is it fate?" Muyi also smiled, then looked at Jiang Xiaoyu and said, "be filial to your mother and remember not to be lazy."


    "Yes, master." Jiang Xiaoyu nodded heavily, and then watched Muyi disappear step by step.


    "Village head, what did master just say?" after Muyi left, Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help looking at the village head and asked. He always felt that master''s last question was strange, and the village head''s answer was the same.


    "You''ll know when you grow up." the village head rubbed Jiang Xiaoyu''s head, then turned and walked to the village. I don''t know why, Jiang Xiaoyu found that the village head''s back seemed to become a little hunchback.


    Muyi, according to the direction of the village head, goes all the way to the south. This road leads to Jingzhou City and is also one of the last three big cities of the human race in the underworld. There are strong people at the level of heaven and man. Muyi wants to get a map of the underworld and visit the real heaven and man in Jingzhou City on the one hand.


    After all, he has never seen heaven and man before. At most, they are things like heaven and man''s laws and decrees. The ancestor of the yuan family in the jade pendant is just a wisp of obsession, which is very different from the real nature of heaven and man.


    In the wilderness, Muyi naturally uses Yu steps to travel. Now Dacheng Yu steps look no different from the legendary magic power to shrink to an inch. Of course, only Muyi knows that the difference between the two is still great. Although Yu steps are extraordinary, they are not as good as shrinking to an inch.


    Of course, their abilities are different, and it is not easy to compare them together, and there is no comparability. At least for the current Muyi, Yu Bu is more suitable for him.


    Muyi has also seen the size of the underworld. He has seen the existence of killing demons and ghosts hundreds of miles away before, and the human race he saw is almost negligible. All the way, he has only passed through two villages, of which the villagers are smart. Muyi has gradually realized the benefits of those human sages in the whole underworld.


    This will certainly increase the loss of the Terran and add a lot of unnecessary sacrifices, but in the long run, it will make the whole Terran work hard and get up in dangerous places, which makes it easier to stimulate their fighting spirit. In that village, the old, the young and the young are the hope and fire of the Terran.


    Perhaps future generations understand the pains of the sages, so they struggle to survive in the underworld. Those who stand dead are respectable! But those who bend down to live are equally respectable!


    Gradually, Mu Yi finally had a sense of identity with the people in the underworld. No matter what purpose they came to the underworld at the beginning, these people are more valuable now.


    Thousands of miles away, if Mu Yi made every effort to travel, he would not even arrive in two days. However, this time, he deliberately wanted to understand the underworld, so he didn''t walk fast, even stop and go.


    On this day, he passed a place and saw the thick smoke rising in front of him several miles away, which was mixed with strong ghost gas and strong resentment.


    These days, Ji Yun also knows something about the ghost clan. The ghost clan in the underworld is different from the ghost in the sun. Here, most ghost clans have condensed ghost bodies. To some extent, they are flesh and blood, but the reason why the ghost clan is strong and tyrannical and rules the underworld lies in the characteristics of their race, immortality!


    In fact, even saints have time to die. How can they really not die? The so-called ghost clan does not die is just an exaggerated metaphor, but in fact, ghost clan is really difficult to kill. Unlike human clan and demon clan, if there is a key, if you cut off your head or pierce your heart, you will die.


    The ghost clan, even if its head is cut off, can grow again. Unless it shakes away the life mark in its body at once, it is completely killed.


    Muyi also studied carefully when hunting ghosts. The ghost clan has a strong resistance to simple physical damage. Unless you can divide them into tens of millions at once, they will die naturally, but in fact, it is difficult to do this unless there is a great difference in strength.


    In the underworld, the reason why the status of Terran practitioners is significantly higher is that practitioners majoring in gods and spirits, their mind and spirit strength will be particularly strong, and they have the ability of mind and spirit attack. These ghost families may not be afraid of swords, but if it is mind attack, it will easily erase the life mark in each other''s body. In this way, even ghost families will die.


    It is precisely this kind of power that scares the Terran. Therefore, the ghost family has spared no effort in the fight against the Terran. It can be said that the reason why the Terran is so difficult in the underworld and almost wants to be destroyed, the mental power is the source of disaster.


    However, the strong people of the human race have not abandoned their martial arts and no longer practice. That seems to ensure peace for a while, but in fact, after that, the ghost race will take life and death from the human race, and there is no resistance at all. Therefore, even if the situation of the human race is so difficult, they never want to give up the way of practice.


    So when Muyi saw the strong ghost spirit and resentment, his face suddenly changed, he directly launched Yu step and disappeared in place like a blink.


    "Die!"


    Soon, Mu Yi appeared at the edge of a village. At this moment, the flames in the village were rolling, and the screams and grimaces were intertwined, but what he presented was a hell on earth.


    One by one, the figures of the ghost families rode one horned horses vertically and horizontally. Under the long knife, the flying heads were frightened and unwilling. Even if Mu Yi came from the sun, he could see that the slaughtered Terrans were still broken.


    While Mu Yi appeared, a strong ghost with bat like wings behind him also looked at him. The ghost flew in the air with his wings flapping, his hands in front of his chest, dressed in dark armor, and his bloody cloak floated behind him.


    The strong man of the ghost clan has a pale face and narrow eyes. Most importantly, there is a mark in the center of his eyebrows. According to the village head, all this kind of ghost clan comes from some big families and is the noble of the ghost clan!


    Although Mu Yi hunted and killed many ghost families before, the ghost family with marks on the eyebrows was the first time he met. Obviously, this is a big man.


    But no matter his status in the ghost family, at least in Mu Yi''s heart, he has been sentenced to death and burned to death.


    "Terran strongman?"


    When Muyi arrived, the argujero in the air also showed an interesting expression. Argujero, one of the top ten royal families of argujero and the ghost of the underworld, was a rare strong man among the young generation of argujero. He was going out to work this time. He happened to meet a human village and came down with his family for fun, but what he called fun was killing, those screams, Those unwilling, in his eyes, are the most beautiful voices.


    But there was no strong man in the village, so he didn''t need to do it himself, so he hung in the air and looked at all this. Unexpectedly, a strong man suddenly appeared, and his expression became more and more interesting.


    Mu Yi''s appearance also did not hide from those ghost executioners who rode a one horned horse. At first, two ghost families turned their horses and rushed towards him, with ferocious faces and long knives in their hands, and their blood was still dripping.


    Mu Yi, with a murderous face and a moving body, appeared in front of the two riders. With a gentle pat, the two flames wrapped the two riders directly, and then a scream came. The two ghost Knights couldn''t even hold on, so they turned into ashes together with the one horned horse under their crotch.


    Aguero in mid air was finally more serious. He didn''t start before and wanted his men to have a try. Unexpectedly, he didn''t even insist on a breath.


    At this time, more ghost Knights turned the unicorn and rushed towards him. It was almost a tacit understanding without words. With the charge, these ghost Knights directly formed an arrow.


    The one horned horse stepped on the ground and made a roaring sound. The momentum of more than a dozen ghost Knights merged together, and their power suddenly increased dozens of times. Originally, they were only some second-class ghost knights. At the moment, their power is even more than first-class, at least between three and four grades.


    These are just some ordinary ghost knights. If their strength is stronger, wouldn''t it be stronger?


    No wonder the ghost family is known as the largest family in the underworld. Even the powerful demon family can only be under it. Obviously, it still makes sense.


    However, there were only a dozen ghost knights. For Mu Yi, he didn''t hesitate at all. Before the flame that had just swallowed up the two knights disappeared, he merged into a thicker fire dragon and rushed towards the group of ghost knights.


    "Boom!"


    At first, a ghost Knight suddenly waved the big knife in his hand, gathered the strength of more than a dozen knights and collided with Muyi''s fire dragon. With a loud noise, the fire dragon fell apart. When those Knights just smiled on their faces, they suddenly froze again.


    Because the fire dragon just scattered and did not disappear. On the contrary, the scattered fire dragon turned into a meteor shower and directly fell among them. For a short time, it was like a fire meeting oil, and the soaring flame directly surrounded them. After a scream, more than a dozen Knights followed suit again.


    If the two ghost knights were despised at the beginning, then when these more than a dozen ghost Knights followed in the footsteps, even the slowest and arrogant ghost have reacted at the moment. They met the real strong man of the human race.


    The ghost knights who originally slaughtered the human race around the village gave up their goals and gathered in the same place. In a short time, more than 80 riders formed a line with neat and uniform movements. It is obviously well-trained. If you add in more than a dozen riders who were killed by Muyi before, it will be exactly a team of 100 riders.

 Chapter 547

    When the ghost Knights gathered, Aguero in the air slowly landed and stood in the center of the team, surrounded and protected by many knights. The strength just shown by Muyi was enough for him to take seriously.


    "Terran, if you dare to offend the great general Aguero, you should kill the nine families." at first, a ghost Knight shouted at Mu Yi.


    "Kill the nine tribes? Let me send you to the paradise first." Mu Yi sneered. At this time, although the ghost Knights gathered and did not continue to kill, the whole village seemed quiet, and the previous howl disappeared.


    This silence made Mu Yi''s anger more intense, and he didn''t even bother to pay attention to each other''s origin. After saying a word, he charged at nearly 100 ghost Knights alone.


    If there is a simple comparison, there is only Muyi on one side and nearly a hundred ghost knights on the other, the result seems to be self-evident. However, when Muyi moved, many ghost Knights also looked dignified and did not despise it at all, because the companions who despised Muyi had died, and the human race in front of us was the strong one who practiced the power of taboo, The power that can move the flame is not what ordinary strong people can do.


    However, they are the most elite forces of the Argo family. They have always looked at each other and have never been afraid. Therefore, even if the shepherd is strong, they are not afraid of a war.


    "Boom!"


    Nearly a hundred ghost Knights moved at the same time, and the noise made people change color. However, Mu Yi''s face was always calm. Nanming Lihuo, who had just killed more than a dozen riders, was not taken back. At this time, he moved towards Mu Yi, forming a larger fire dragon again and rushed towards the ghost knights.


    With the just experience, these ghost Knights will not be careless. At this time, Aguero finally moved. His weapon is a huge sickle, which directly attracts the momentum of nearly 100 ghost knights, so that his strength directly reaches the Lord level, that is, the perfection level from the peak of the second difficulty.


    General, the leader of the demon clan exists at the same level. It is extremely rare for Aguero to have such strength when he is young. Especially with the help of his subordinates, he barely has the strength of perfection level. Naturally, he is more extraordinary. Once he knows that the other party is not easy to provoke and doesn''t even hesitate, he gathers the strongest strength just to kill with one blow, Never give your opponent any chance of luck.


    Such strength, such mind, even if it is replaced by any strong person of the human race, it is enough. The key Muyi doesn''t look big, so Aguero is full of confidence.


    Unfortunately, this time he met Mu Yi, a deceptive decision-maker.


    If Aguero knew that Muyi''s strength was a small success, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even say cruel words and ran away directly, but it''s also a pity that he didn''t know. Therefore, when he met Muyi, in fact, many things were doomed.


    The sickle pulled out a long edge, which seemed to be one size larger than the fire dragon, but the unconscious fire dragon suddenly raised a front paw, held the edge, and then squeezed it gently!


    "Click!"


    Under the dull eyes of Aguero and nearly a hundred ghost knights, the comparable perfect attack was gently blocked. No, it should be broken.


    For a moment, all the ghost families felt a deep chill in their hearts. Even if they were stupid, they understood the changes before and after. Obviously, the previous shepherds were clumsy, so I''m afraid they deliberately gathered them and caught them all.


    "Kill him!"


    Aguero shouted, but he suddenly flapped his wings and quickly flew high into the sky. At this time, if he didn''t run away, he would be a fool, and he chose high altitude. After all, among the strong human beings, people can''t fly if they don''t reach heaven. As long as you keep a distance, even Muyi can''t catch up with him.


    It''s just that although the abacus is good, it''s doomed to be disappointed this time.


    While the fire dragon grabbed the broken blade, it also came to nearly a hundred ghost knights. Then without hesitation, the fire dragon threw himself into it. In a short time, nearly a hundred ghost knights were wrapped by the fire. As for Aguero, he avoided the fire, but even so, at that moment, he also felt that he was about to die.


    However, fortunately, he reacted quickly and quickly enough, so he avoided the explosive flame. When he was high in the air, he looked at it with lingering fear and felt a sharp pain in his heart. These 100 ghost knights are his direct subordinates. Now he has lost, and he will be scolded when he returns to the family. However, this is not the most important thing. What really worries him is that he has lost face this time, I was killed by a family, and I almost died.


    He looked in the direction of Muyi with hatred. Aguero decided to take good revenge on the Terran and make up for it a hundred times and a thousand times.


    However, Aguero didn''t see Muyi at this glance. The place where Muyi was just now was empty. Aguero''s eyes suddenly widened and a bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart.


    "Want to run?" suddenly, Aguero heard a voice in his ear that almost scared him. He turned his head and saw Muyi standing leisurely in the air.


    "Heaven and man?" this was Aguero''s first reaction, but then he knew it was impossible. However, the emergence of Muyi also showed one thing, that is, he may be more or less ill today.


    At this time, akujero''s heart turned quickly, and no one wanted to die. Even if akujero was not a human, it was a ghost family.


    "My name is Aguero. I come from Aguero, one of the top ten royal families of the ghost family. If you kill me, the human family will be retaliated. But if you let me go, I swear in the name of my ancestors that this matter will be written off and there will be no retaliation." Aguero is not a fool. On the contrary, he is very smart. When he sees Muyi appear, he knows he can''t escape today, At present, the most important thing is to protect life, and he knows what the strong of the Terran care about.


    Threatening with the rest of the Terrans, although he doesn''t dare to try a hundred spirits, there will always be some effects. In the face of his threats and commitments, he believes that Muyi will make a choice. Whether to retaliate in the future is all a matter of the future. After all, his own life is the most important.


    "Revenge? Why should our people fear revenge? As for the top ten royal families, believe me, one day, the top ten royal families will become history." Muyi said coldly, not moved by the other party''s words. When the other party ordered to kill this village, Muyi was doomed not to let him go.


    He didn''t come from the underworld, so he always despised the so-called overall situation. He respected those people who were willing to sacrifice for the human race, but it doesn''t mean he agreed with their way of doing things. At the beginning, the sages of the human race distributed the human race in the whole underworld for the overall situation, but this overall situation is not the same as the so-called overall situation of some people at present.


    One would rather bend than bend, willing to put the whole Terran in danger, just for the rise of the Terran, one hopes to live a life and place his hope on the kindness of the enemy. How can the two be the same?


    After Muyi finished, he grabbed each other''s neck. The powerful ghost family strong man was weak in front of him at the moment, and Muyi didn''t give him another chance to speak. A flame spread from his hand towards each other''s body.


    And this time, Muyi didn''t let the other party die happily, but tortured to death a little. Nanming left the fire and burned it a little bit along his body. From beginning to end, the other party''s consciousness was clear. He could not only feel the pain, but also immerse himself in the fear of death, even if he kept cursing Muyi and wanted to annoy Muyi, So that he could die happily, but in the end, his wishes failed, because Muyi was unmoved from beginning to end. Shengsheng refined him a little, which was a promise made at the beginning.


    At this time, the nearly 100 ghost knights had long been turned into ashes. The ground was covered with a layer of black ash, which was blown by the wind, which was even more terrible.


    The village was almost burned. Basically, the whole village was burned. Muyi walked through the village. Almost all the places he passed were separated. Looking at those unwilling and nostalgic eyes, Muyi''s heart twitched slightly. It felt like something was awakening at the bottom of his heart.


    Finally, Muyi felt a breath coming from the underground of a collapsed house. Muyi didn''t hesitate. With a wave of his right hand, all the mess was swept aside. Then Muyi found a cellar. When he just opened the cellar, a cold light came out.


    Mu Yi flicked it gently, and the cold light was immediately bounced back. It was the tip of a long gun, which was held in the hand of a little girl. At the moment, the little girl was looking at him in horror.


    Looking at the little girl''s hate eyes, Muyi sighed, "come out, I''m also a Terran."


    After hearing Muyi''s words and looking at Muyi''s appearance, the little girl''s face was less alert, but she still firmly grasped the long gun in her hand and didn''t come out of it as Muyi said.


    As soon as Muyi grabbed the little girl, the little girl came out of the cellar uncontrollably. In front of her, the little girl was eleven or twelve years old, with a small and exquisite melon seed face and dark eyes, but the breath on each other seemed strange, but Muyi didn''t care much. She was just a little girl.


    "What''s your name?" Muyi asked directly. The little girl in front of him was the only survivor of the whole village.


    "Murong Xixuan!" the little girl hesitated and finally answered.


    "Murong? Come with me." Mu Yi nodded.


    "Has the ghost family gone outside?" the little girl didn''t move, but looked at Mu Yi and asked. Just now she heard a rumbling sound. There was no movement so soon, which made her a little confused.


    "Ghost clan? They are all dead." Mu Yi said faintly.


    "Dead?" Murong Xixuan immediately froze.

 Chapter 548

    For Murong Xixuan, the news is too shocking. The strength of the ghost family has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Before the arrival of the ghost family, she was sent to the cellar for the first time. The faint scream scared her not to say a word.


    When the local cellar door was not opened in the agreed way, she thought she was unlucky, so she couldn''t help stabbing out the gun. Even if she died, she had to die. However, she didn''t expect that what appeared in front of her was not a vicious ghost family, but a human family like her.


    Although Murong Xixuan is young, the child who grew up in the underworld is very sensible almost early.


    "What about Grandpa?" then Murong Xixuan asked nervously. Since the ghost families are dead, is Grandpa and the people in the village safe?


    "You are the only one left in the village." although the news is too cruel for a little girl, Muyi didn''t deceive her, and she will know sooner or later.


    Two lines of tears immediately fell from her little face, and a burst of silent crying.


    There is a new grave under the willow tree in the west of the village, in which the ashes of everyone in the village are buried, including the little girl''s grandfather. Besides helping her cremate everyone, Muyi is the result of the little girl''s efforts alone.


    Except for crying at the beginning, she didn''t shed a tear behind her. Her little face was full of stubborn expression and a deep hatred.


    She has learned from Mu Yi that the ghost family attacking their village is a Gu family from the top ten royal families among the ghost families, and I''m afraid this hatred will be buried more and more deeply with the passage of time. Even for the rest of her life, she will be immersed in constant revenge. For a little girl, this reality is too cruel, but this is the underworld, which is a normal state.


    If Mu Yi doesn''t come today, I''m afraid the little girl can''t escape. With the strength of that Aguero, she can easily feel her. At that time, no one in the whole village will survive and count the whole underworld. Such tragedies happen almost every day and every time.


    The only way for mankind to get rid of this slaughtered fate is to rise.


    "What are you going to do next?" Muyi asked directly, looking at the little girl who couldn''t get up on her knees. Although the other party was young, he didn''t regard the other party as a child who didn''t understand anything, and the things in the afternoon also fully showed her strength.


    "I want to find my mother," Murong Xixuan said.


    "Your mother?" Muyi was a little strange. Before, he only heard her talk about Grandpa. Muyi thought her parents were dead. Now it seems that there are other inside information.


    "Yes, my father said that my mother was far away. Later, my father went to find my mother and never came back, so I also want to find my mother." the little girl clenched her fist and said firmly on her face.


    "Do you know where your mother is? And the hell is so dangerous. Believe it or not, you will be killed or eaten by yourself?" Muyi said directly.


    The little girl seemed frightened and stared at Mu Yi.


    "Don''t look at me. The reason why I saved you is for your poor sake, but it doesn''t mean that I will help you find your mother. However, for the sake of the same human race, I can take you. Just as I''m going to Jingzhou City, it''s still no problem to take you there." Muyi said.


    Without any hesitation, the little girl nodded quickly. She was not stupid. Naturally, she knew how to choose.


    Next, Mu Yi was surrounded by a little girl with a package and a long gun. In the package were some relics she found and money in the underworld. Obviously, the little girl was very smart and knew what she needed to live in the underworld.


    Looking at the little girl next to him, Muyi can''t help thinking of Jiang Xiaoyu. Is it difficult for him to have fate with children? Just left a Jiang Xiaoyu and found a Murong Xixuan in the twinkling of an eye. This fate is really magical.


    "Sir, you must be very powerful to kill those ghost families?" on the way, the little girl looked at Mu Yi several times and finally summoned up her courage to ask.


    Mu Yi smiled at the corner of his mouth, "OK."


    "Listen to Grandpa, my father is also very powerful, but when he left, I was too young to teach me martial arts, otherwise I would be able to kill the ghost clan now." the little girl said.


    "HMM." Mu Yi nodded and seemed to approve of her words, but the little girl looked up at her face. At first, her face was full of hope, and then she became lost.


    "My Lord, grandpa also said that I have good qualifications and am the material for practicing martial arts. If I can have a master, I will become a female martial saint in the future, and then I can guard the Terran like the Virgin mother." the little girl said again reluctantly.


    "Really? Then you must work hard in the future to become a female martial saint as soon as possible, and then guard the human race." Mu Yi seemed to not recognize the meaning of the little girl, but began to encourage her.


    The little girl puffed up her mouth with an unhappy face and stopped talking for several times, but she was too young to speak out after all. In her heart, she had scolded Mu Yi many times, such as nerds, fools, wood, eyes without eyes and bad guys.


    After walking for a while, the little girl may still be unwilling, so she asked, "Sir, do you have an apprentice?"


    After saying that, the little girl looked at Muyi nervously.


    "Apprentice..." Mu Yi said here, meditating for a while before continuing: "already."


    Hearing that Muyi had an apprentice, the little girl was even more disappointed.


    Unexpectedly, when the little girl was in despair, she heard Muyi say, "but my apprentice''s qualification is really general."


    Hearing this, the desperate little girl burst out hope again and looked forward to Muyi.


    "My apprentice''s name is Jiang Xiaoyu." Mu Yi said his name. The little girl turned her mouth, Xiaoyu? Where is Murong Xixuan?


    "I''m one or two years older than you." Muyi continued. The little girl is still comparing. She''s only one or two years old. I''m afraid she won''t spend too long on apprenticeship. In addition, her qualification is not very good. She still has hope.


    "A month ago, I didn''t necessarily beat you."


    The little girl''s eyebrows and eyes were full of smiles.


    "I can never forget it from childhood."


    The smile on the little girl''s face froze.


    "After teaching him for a month, he barely reached the later stage of the first difficulty."


    The little girl felt desperate again.


    "So I left him alone."


    The little girl bowed her head and didn''t say a word. She just walked forward with a long gun. When there was a stone in front, she kicked it hard. Then her eyes were full of tears and turned into a limp.


    Mu Yi didn''t know why he teased the little girl, and even his mood changed a lot.


    Just as Muyi was on his way with the little girl, on a battlefield hundreds of miles away, two armies kept colliding together, and both sides were ghost families. Most of them were ghost families with wings like Aguero, who was killed by Muyi, while the ghost families on the other side were short and strange.


    Finally, when the losses of both sides reached a certain level, both sides had a tacit understanding and began to withdraw.


    "Hasn''t that fool Aguero come back yet?"


    In a luxurious palace, a thin, white faced middle-aged man sat on a high dragon chair. In the hall, two rows of ghost leaders stood with their hands tied. Only when they heard the questions from above did a ghost leader stand up and say: "Sir, general Aguero chased a small group of dwarf ghosts and left before. He hasn''t returned yet. However, general Aguero led hundreds of elite riders. I think there will be no accident."


    The ghost leader said cautiously that if he was just an ordinary commander General, he would not be like this. Under his own Lord, there were at least a dozen leaders with such strength. What really mattered to him was the identity of Aguero, who was the Lord''s brother in front of him.


    Otherwise, how can a General Commander have the elite of a hundred riders? You know, once the elite of a hundred riders play a joint attack, they can block it for a while even in the face of an ordinary Lord. Before, the Yin dwarf ghost clan pursued by aguyelo''s team was only dozens of people. Even if the number was several times more, it could not be the opponent of the elite of a hundred riders.


    In this underworld, the bone clan dare not say that no one dares to provoke, but the identity of the top ten royal families is enough to deter everyone.


    At present, the strength of the dwarf ghost clan being conquered by the a Gu clan can only be regarded as average. In the underworld, the strong are qualified to decide everything. Even if they are the same ghost clan, they have fights with each other all year round.


    Only the ten royal families have agreements with each other. Even if there are some conflicts, they will not break out on a large scale. Under the ten royal families, they will not pay attention to them at all. If there are people who do not submit, they will directly levy them as they are now.


    This expedition has been going on for a month. In the past month, the dwarf ghost clan is about to reach the extreme. It won''t even take long to destroy this dwarf ghost clan. At that time, the Lord''s fiefdoms will increase again, and naturally, everyone has a reward for these leaders. It is for this reason that they continue to work hard.


    "Send someone to let that fool come back early. The dwarf ghost clan is somehow strong. If you are desperate, that fool will die outside." a cold voice came from the Dragon chair again.


    "Yes."


    Naturally, someone should be ordered, and then the strong man of the Argo family immediately went to recover argujero.


    Muyi didn''t know about all this, but even if he knew, he wouldn''t care too much. It''s just a ghost family. He just killed him, not to mention adding lamp oil to him. Where can I find such a good thing?


    After all, now Muyi has recovered the strength of daozhong Xiaocheng and has the strength to say such words with confidence.


    As for the Lords of the underworld, perhaps some are very strong, and even have the strength of Tao seed Dacheng and even perfection, but such lords are still very few after all. Most of the Lords'' strength is at the perfection level, and perhaps some are at the Xiaocheng of Tao seed.


    The strong people who have achieved great success and even perfection have long ignored the world and only made breakthroughs. This is also the reason why Muyi has no fear.

 Chapter 549

    Because of a small burden, Muyi''s speed is not much faster, especially without using Yu bu. Most of the afternoon, they only rushed dozens of miles. This is because the little girl is holding a breath in her heart, otherwise I''m afraid they can''t even walk half the distance.


    The end of being able is that the little girl has several more blisters on her feet. She has a rest at night. When Muyi is baking the meat of a demon pig, the little girl sits by the fire, holding her feet with pain on her face. Her eyes are red. It seems that she has cried before.


    Moreover, she deliberately turned her back to Muyi and was angry not to see him, nor was she going to eat the demon pork he roasted. Although the smell was so tempting that she almost couldn''t resist it several times, as long as she thought of the hatefulness of Muyi during the day, this desire was suppressed by hatred.


    Under the cold moonlight, the little girl felt cold and hungry. She couldn''t help holding her knees and burying her head in her arms.


    At this time, she thought of Grandpa, because she lost her mother since childhood. When she was two or three years old, her father left again, so she grew up with Grandpa. There was no impression of her mother in her mind, and even her father became very vague. As for those things, she listened to Grandpa.


    Many times, she dreamed that her father would come back with her mother, and then the family could reunite. But when she woke up, she found that it was another dream.


    After disappointment again and again, she simply stopped thinking, because in this way, her heart wouldn''t hurt.


    Then she thought of the food cooked by her grandfather, which was delicious and delicious, so she began to miss her grandfather. But now, her grandfather also left her. She had no relatives anymore. It seemed as if everyone abandoned her and she was alone.


    Although she said she wanted to find her mother before, it was just a kind of self comfort. She didn''t know where to find her mother at all. The underworld was so big. Where could she go with a little girl? I had expected the adult who saved her to accept her for her poor sake, but I didn''t expect that people didn''t mean it at all. They pitied her several times along the way, and the other party didn''t know whether they really didn''t understand or pretended to be stupid.


    But the little girl instinctively thought it was the latter. Although the adult smiled and was very close, he was actually a big villain, and he was still a very hateful kind, just as hateful as the two villains in the village.


    But now, even two eggs are dead. No one will play with her anymore. Although two eggs are hateful, they will at least take care of her. Every time there is something delicious, they will give it to her first. They won''t be like this adult. They don''t even know how to be polite.


    The little girl lay there thinking a lot. The more she thought, the more she was wronged. She even fell asleep. It was mainly because she was too tired. After walking for dozens of miles, she couldn''t hold on many times. But as soon as she saw the hateful figure in front, she bit her lips, endured the pain under her feet, and was always unwilling to take the lead in admitting defeat.


    You should have known that it would hurt so much. She didn''t show off so much at the beginning, but tomorrow, I don''t know what will happen. Will that adult dislike her and stop caring about her? And leave her alone?


    Thinking that she might be left behind, the little girl suddenly woke up, and then looked back in panic. Sure enough, the hateful adult had disappeared.


    After a while, the little girl began to cry silently.


    "Why? I''m crying now?"


    Just then, the little girl suddenly heard a voice, then turned around and found that the hateful adult didn''t go, but went to the other side, and there was a stone table and two stools in front of him. I don''t know where they came from. On the table, there were already roasted demon pig meat and even some fruits. When she looked, her saliva flowed and even forgot to cry.


    "Hungry?" Muyi asked again, and the little girl nodded quickly.


    "Come and eat when you are hungry." this sentence sounded like Xianyin in the little girl''s ears, and she suddenly felt that the adult in front of her was not so hateful, and even a little good.


    "Ouch."


    Just as she got up, the little girl felt her feet hurt like a needle. In addition, she sat for too long and her legs were numb. She almost fell to the ground. When she saw Muyi, she ate the demon pork directly. The good feeling in her heart suddenly disappeared.


    Finally, the little girl limped to the stone table and sat down. Regardless of the heat and whether her hands were dirty, she directly grabbed a piece of meat equal to half of her head and bit it. It seemed that she added all her hatred for Muyi to the barbecue in her hands.


    "Burp!"


    Unfortunately, before taking a few bites, she choked and even began to roll her eyes.


    "Eat a fruit." at this time, Mu Yi spoke.


    The little girl didn''t know how to be polite. When she gave up the demon pork, she grabbed a red fruit and took a bite. After a while, the juice overflowed, and the entrance melted, which immediately made her less worried. At present, three or two people ate the fruit even the belt core.


    Then she was not satisfied and caught another one. She didn''t know where the fruit came from. At least she didn''t see such fruit around, but it was so delicious. The little girl didn''t pay attention to the origin of the fruit at all, as long as she could eat it.


    Only the second one was eaten. When she wanted to continue eating the third one, she found that she was empty in front of her. The rest had gone to the adult opposite. The little girl immediately stared and kept thinking stingy in her heart.


    "Well, eat some meat. This fruit is not suitable for eating more." unexpectedly, Muyi explained to her.


    Although she didn''t know why, the little girl thought about it, grabbed the meat and continued to eat. She just didn''t know why. The originally fragrant demon pork was not attractive to her at the moment, and she felt as if she was full at once. She felt warm all over. Even the pain under her feet was reduced a lot, and she always felt like sleeping.


    However, although the sleepiness came, the little girl insisted on biting the meat in her hand, but the sleepiness became stronger and stronger. Finally, her head dropped and she lay on the table with the meat in her hand.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi smiled as if he had expected. He waved his hand gently. The little girl seemed to be held by an invisible force, and then fell on the long prepared leather blanket. The hair on it was very soft and warm.


    When the little girl lay down, she gave a comfortable * * sound, whispered a few words, and then continued to sleep.


    After the little girl went to bed, Muyi suddenly felt a little dull. The demon pork on the table didn''t move at all. He sat there all night. No one knew what he thought that night.


    Murong Xixuan felt as if she had gone back to the past. She was comfortable and carefree. She even stretched herself when she woke up. It seemed that everything yesterday was just a dream. At the moment, she was comfortable and full of strength, and there was no pain in her feet.


    "Wait, feet hurt?"


    Thinking of this, the little girl suddenly woke up, and the little sleep she had left disappeared. She got up directly from the blanket and looked at the surrounding environment. Yesterday''s memory floated to her mind again.


    At the moment, the sun rose high, but she didn''t feel the slightest warmth, because after a turn, she didn''t find the figure of the adult, and then another turn, thinking that the other party might suddenly appear in front of her like last night.


    But the result of this circle was nothing. The table was still there, and there was even demon pork on it, but the man was gone. The little girl was in an unprecedented panic, and she felt abandoned in her heart.


    She didn''t even know where to go next and how to do it, but she still had some hope in her heart. She thought that the adult might leave temporarily. The latter went to find something to eat. For example, the fruit last night was delicious. The adult must have picked it while she was sleeping.


    So this time, it must still be so, so she stayed in place and waited for fear that after she left, the adult would come back and couldn''t find her, but she was doomed to be disappointed this time, because the adult never came back, especially when she saw the handwriting on the table, her perseverance suddenly collapsed.


    Because there are four words written on the table. See you later!


    She still knew these words and knew the meaning of these words better. That is to say, the adult really abandoned her and left her a little girl alone in the wilderness.


    But yesterday Mingming said he would take her to Jingzhou City. Why do you go back now? Is it really because she is too cumbersome? Or do you know she scolded him in her heart? However, it was not her intention at all. In fact, the adult saved her and avenged her. Her heart was only grateful. How could she really hate him?


    But why didn''t he give her a chance to explain? Just leave her alone?


    At the beginning, her mother left her and didn''t want her. Later, her father left her. Although she kept telling herself that her father was to find her mother, she still couldn''t change the fact that her father left her. Couldn''t she take her with her when she went to find her mother? Or do you dislike her burden?


    Now, she has been left behind again, and she still dislikes her burden. At this moment, the little girl is disillusioned. She feels that it''s better to die alive, so at least her grandfather won''t leave her.


    The little girl sat on the ground powerlessly, her tears were like broken pearls. Finally, I don''t know how long it took. She was tired and seemed to want to understand something. Her eyes were no longer just cowardice, but became firm again.


    Because she remembered what grandpa said, no matter what the future is, don''t give up hope. Even if everyone gives up you, you still have yourself. As long as you don''t give up you, there is still hope!


    "Yes, even if everyone gives up me, I still have myself. I can''t give up myself." the little girl found the long gun she had left behind and held it tightly in her arms.

 Chapter 550

    Just when the little girl held the long gun tightly and strengthened her fighting spirit, several miles away, Muyi stood in the middle of the two people on the way. In front of him, there was a team of ghost people. According to their dress, they should be the same Arab skeleton knights, but some of them were not as elite as the Knights they met before. However, according to their appearance, it was clear that they had chased them after a long journey.


    Obviously, Muyi''s killing of Aguero has been exposed before. Although the other party may not know that he is the murderer, the ashes at the scene, the grave and the traces left by him along the way with the little girl are insiders, even if they are not the murderer.


    I''m afraid that Aguero''s identity is not simple, otherwise someone would not catch up with him so soon. However, Muyi has no regret for killing Aguero and those knights. Even if he does it again, he will do it without hesitation.


    "Terran? Surround." when these ghost Knights arrived at Mu Yi, a ghost of the same age pointed a long gun at Mu Yi and ordered!


    After a short time, he quickly surrounded Muyi and stared at him fiercely.


    It''s not that the ghost leader in front of him is too stupid. The main reason is that Muyi''s appearance is too deceptive. The ghost leader doesn''t really think Muyi is the murderer. After all, the existence that can destroy Aguero and 100 elite knights is definitely a strong one even in the ghost family.


    The reason why he dared to catch up with him was that someone would report early. I believe that a real strong man would come soon, and he had to catch up. In fact, in his heart, the strong man who killed Aguero had left long ago. After all, it took so long and the other party was not a fool. How could he stay and wait for them?


    It is precisely because of these self righteous guesses that he regarded Muyi as an ordinary human race. After being interrogated, he took it back to work. Otherwise, if he can''t find the strong one, he will be punished. In this way, at least there is still a step down.


    However, he would never have thought that this impulse had made him enter the gate of hell. If he knew that Muyi was the murderer, he would have escaped far away.


    "Terran, what do you have to do with the village dozens of miles away?" ah Gufeng shouted. Although his surname was also ah Gu, his identity in the family was far inferior to that of ah gujero.


    "Do you mean the village where many ghost families died?" Muyi smiled mysteriously.


    Hearing his words, the surrounding ghost Knights immediately made a commotion. Even ah Gufeng looked tight and looked at Mu Yi with vigilance.


    "Yes, so you know? Say, who killed my ghost knight?" ah Gufeng asked, pointing to Mu Yi.


    "If I said I killed him, do you believe it?" Mu Yi said, and the frightened ah Gufeng pulled the horse back a few steps, and the other ghost Knights also changed their faces.


    "Hum, do you think Bentong understands such absurd words? Give you another chance to say what you see, which may save you a small life." ah Gufeng still doesn''t think Mu Yi is the murderer who killed ah guyelo. In addition to Mu Yi''s appearance, if Mu Yi is a real murderer, why stay here? According to the traces he found, not all the people in the village died at that time. There were at least two, one big and one small.


    They tracked all the way here. Since Muyi is here, he is obviously the big one, and the small one is afraid to hide around. If Muyi is really the murderer of aguyelo, it doesn''t have to be so, because they will not be his opponent together.


    Thinking of the key points, ah Gufeng even showed a trace of self-confidence and felt that he had touched the facts. As a witness, Mu Yi must know what the murderer of ah gujero looked like. In this way, he can go back and make an assignment. Even the commander can''t blame him. After all, ah gujero was dead before he came.


    It is to his credit that he can find the murderer.


    "I don''t believe it. No wonder." Muyi shook his head gently and looked like a pity.


    I don''t know why, ah Gufeng across the street suddenly had a bad feeling, as if something terrible was about to happen.


    "Since you don''t believe it, you all die."


    At this time, Mu Yi suddenly said coldly that when ah Gufeng had not reacted, a fire lotus rose slowly around and wrapped all the ghost knights in it.


    "Back!"


    A Gu Feng shouted at the top of his voice. At the same time, he also frantically flapped his wings and flew to the sky. In a Gu nationality, not all ghost nationalities can fly. After all, only a few can fly, and basically all occupy a high position.


    At this time, ah Gufeng obviously cares about himself. After all, if his subordinates lose their lives, he can recruit again, and if his own little life is lost, it is really over.


    At the same time, ah Gufeng had no doubt about the human beings in front of him. As he personally admitted, he killed ah gujero and the elite of hundreds of horses. At the same time, the terrible flame spreading around also made him suddenly realize how the ashes of that place came from.


    In the face of Muyi, a Gufeng had no confidence. At the moment of the crisis, he even had a feeling of facing the Lord.


    When he thought he could escape quickly, a fire dragon suddenly rose and swallowed him up in his hoarse unwilling voice, and the ghost Knight he brought turned to ashes at the same time.


    In situ, Mu Yi smiled, the salary lamp dripped and turned behind him, and the surrounding flame suddenly disappeared into the salary lamp like a bird into the forest. The lamp oil, which was already one-third, increased slowly.


    Muyi was quite satisfied with the refined lamp oil of these ghost families, but it was a pity that the leader of the ghost family in front of him was still much worse than yesterday''s Aguero, even those ghost knights were the same, not to mention the number was a little less.


    However, Muyi has been satisfied with these gains. If he pursues and kills like this several times, he may be able to accumulate a full amount of lamp oil. Although it is impossible to open the blockade of the seventh life wheel only once, it is estimated that he can do it a few more times.


    In this regard, Muyi is full of confidence, and he believes that before long, there will be ghost Knights chasing after him, and even the real strong ones of the ghost clan will come. As long as it is not the ghost clan Lord of daozhong Dacheng level, Muyi will not be afraid.


    Then Muyi turned around and stepped out step by step, and the figure gradually faded until it disappeared.


    On the other side, Murong Xixuan packed the remaining demon pork on the table and carried it behind her. The bulging fur was rolled up by her and carried on the other side. Her small body was bent, but she knew very well that she could not hunt food with her strength in the wilderness. At present, these demon pork, I''m afraid it''s her food for the next period of time, and the warm fur can keep her from freezing to death in the wilderness. It''s essential.


    At the same time, in order to reduce her weight, she also threw away those unimportant things. After all, living is the most important thing.


    As for the long gun, it is the most important thing, because when walking alone in the wild, she often encounters danger. At this time, she must have a self-defense device. She learned more or less from some adults in the village, so she can point the gun.


    After cleaning up, the little girl began to go. After one night, the blisters on her feet completely disappeared and no longer hurt. Her body was warm and full of strength. Even if she was stupid, she could guess that it was because she ate the fruit last night.


    After all, she had been hurt before, but she had never been better so quickly. Thinking of this, her hatred for the adult also disappeared a lot. Although he left her, the kind little girl always thought of others. She thought that the adult might be in a hurry, so she left alone.


    Moreover, the adults left her enough food and gave her such precious fruit. Obviously, they still care about her.


    Thinking so, the little girl unconsciously had more strength. She carried a long gun and began to go on her way after identifying the direction. She heard the adult mention that if she walked along this direction, she would see a big city where many people lived. When she got there, she would be safe.


    The little girl''s move did not hide from Mu Yi, because he did not really leave, including the message on the stone table, but only created an illusion that he had left, in order to make the little girl independent. After all, he could not always take each other. Maybe when he arrived in Jingzhou City, maybe on the way, he had to leave each other, In that case, she still depends on herself.


    Instead of waiting for that time, it''s better to exercise her now. At least for now, he is secretly protecting her.


    Last night, the little girl slept heavily and couldn''t help talking in her sleep. She even said what she should and shouldn''t say once, which made Muyi think of herself. He also didn''t know who his parents were, and he didn''t even have any impression, and even had no memory before he was six years old.


    At least, the little girl had a grandfather, but he was left on the random grave until the old Taoist picked him up.


    Although their experiences can not be said to be consistent, they are indeed somewhat similar. The so-called love house and Wu, Muyi has a little sympathy for the little girl, but he can only do so much, and only in this way can she grow up at the fastest speed.


    As for him, he will only protect her secretly. Unless he has to, he doesn''t intend to appear in front of the little girl. After all, with his strength, there are too many ways to turn the little girl around when she is in danger.


    At the same time, he can also stop the strong ghost family who chased and killed him in the dark, which can be said to be well intentioned.

 Chapter 551

    Mu Yi doesn''t know why his heart suddenly becomes soft. Maybe it''s because of similar experience, or maybe it''s because his strength is constantly recovering.


    In fact, since entering the underworld, Muyi found that the influence of the evil Buddha origin on him was constantly decreasing, and the problems he had been worried about did not appear. Even, the evil Buddha origin was still helping him.


    Although the origin of evil Buddha has also changed some of his character and made him more selfish, in Muyi''s view, this is nothing. Even in the underworld, this character can survive better. It is better for himself than being kind and bad. The so-called survival of the fittest is such a truth.


    Only Murong Xixuan, a little girl, was softened, but he didn''t mind it, because he was always a personal family, especially in the underworld. The more he saw, the more he could realize the difficulty of living in the underworld.


    In contrast, although there are disputes in the sun, they are all struggles within the human race, but they are nothing. In the underworld, if you pay little attention, it will lead to the destruction of the family.


    The little girl hurried very hard, and the speed was much faster than yesterday. She also knew that when she was tired, she would sit down and have a rest. When she had a good rest, she would continue to drive.


    When passing a river, the little girl refilled the water with the water bag she carried, washed her face, showed her white appearance, and took out the meat of the demon pig to eat. Only the little girl sitting by the river didn''t find that there were a pair of cold eyes staring at her at the bottom of the water.


    After finding that the little girl was unconscious, the owner of those eyes also approached her quietly.


    At this time, the little girl swallowed the last piece of meat and was about to wash her hands and leave. Her eyes finally caught a glimpse of the dark shadow approaching her underwater. She almost didn''t think about it, so the little girl rolled back.


    "Wow!"


    At the same time, the water surface was lifted, and a huge dark shadow with countless water splashes jumped out, opened his mouth, and suddenly bit off. The bit was where the little girl sat before.


    At this time, the little girl finally saw the face of the dark shadow. It was a big black fish, bigger than her two bodies combined. It looked ferocious, especially her eyes, which made her very flustered.


    The ferocious black fish didn''t bite the little girl. After falling into the water again, he was obviously unwilling. He suddenly waved his tail by the river. A water wave immediately patted the little girl. The little girl who had just reacted stepped back in panic, but he was still hit by the water wave and immediately drenched his body.


    The cold river also made the little girl wake up completely, grabbed the long gun and package on one side, and quickly retreated away from the river, so she didn''t see the black fish in the river showing a confused look. It was clear that the little girl was just an ordinary person. The water wave it just shot could kill her, but why didn''t she have any power at the critical moment?


    Just when the black fish was full of puzzlement, a trace of killing intention inadvertently passed it. For a while, the black fish was stiff, his tail could not swing, and he sank into the bottom of the river. Until the killing disappeared, the black fish regained his freedom. His eyes were all shocked, he didn''t turn back, and he didn''t dare to play the idea of the Terran girl anymore.


    The little girl didn''t stop until she was far away from the river. She even sat on the ground with a white face and some lingering palpitations. Thinking about it, the little girl couldn''t help crying again. This was the first time she was in danger alone. Just a little short, she was about to be eaten by the big fish. Until now, her heart was still beating.


    For a while, I didn''t know if she was tired of crying. The little girl wiped her eyes and looked around at the same time. She didn''t take off her coat until she found no one. She didn''t even dare to delay too much time, so she put on her clothes in a hurry.


    Then she put the package on her back again and continued on her way with a long gun. Although she was still a little wet and uncomfortable, she obviously couldn''t care so much. Fortunately, there was still the sun overhead, so it wouldn''t be too cold.


    Moreover, after what had just happened, there were obviously more things in her eyes, which seemed to grow a lot at once, and she also clearly knew that there would be more and even more dangerous things like the danger just now, and she had to accept it.


    After catching up for most of the day, the little girl found a forest and stopped. This time, she was lucky to find a tree hole, and there was no danger. The exhausted little girl cleaned the tree hole and covered it with fur.


    After sitting on it and leaning against the tree hole, the little girl showed a trace of pleasure on her face, as if this was the greatest happiness.


    After a rest, she began to eat demon pork. This demon pork is obviously more delicious than ordinary beasts, and it contains more energy. If it wasn''t for demon pork, I''m afraid the little girl wouldn''t be able to stick to it.


    After eating and drinking, the little girl found some stones and branches to block the hole of the tree, so she dared to lie down and rest.


    Night, very quiet!


    The little girl couldn''t sleep. This was the first time she spent the night alone in the wild. Compared with the feeling of safety last night, she couldn''t sleep tonight. As long as there was a little trouble outside, she was so frightened that she clenched the long gun and listened. She didn''t put her heart down again until she found that it was a false alarm.


    In this way, again and again, until the second half of the night, the little girl fell asleep, but even if she had fallen asleep, the little girl still held the long gun.


    Suddenly, Mu Yi, who was lying on a branch not far away, suddenly opened his eyes. When he moved, he was already standing at the top of the tree. The fragile branches under his feet were bending gently and drifting with the wind.


    But Mu Yi''s eyes, at the moment, are looking far away, where a strong breath is approaching quickly.


    Mu Yi looked back at the little girl''s sleeping tree hole. With a wave of his right hand, the immortal rope turned into a little snake and drilled into the tree hole, and then slowly wound around the little girl''s wrist. The little girl was unconscious and still asleep in the whole process.


    After all this, Mu Yi''s eyes flashed a sharp light, and then he shook his body and disappeared directly.


    The breath of AGU mountain along the way is tracking quickly. When the news of Agujero''s death came back, the great lord AGU Taiji was furious, especially the news that AGU Feng also died. At this time, everyone was angry.


    It''s obvious that he didn''t pay attention to the a-bone royal family by acting again and again, and the a-bone royal family hasn''t been provoked for many years. Therefore, regardless of the decisive battle of the real dwarf ghost family, a-bone Taiji directly sent two of the three lords under his command.


    Although reaching the perfect level of strength, you will become a lord, in fact, whether the demon family or the ghost family, there are a large number of strong lords who do not become feudal lords, but take refuge in more powerful lords and work for them.


    Usually, only the great lord who surpasses the perfect level is qualified to attract the strong of the perfect level Lord. As it happens, a Gu Taiji is a great Lord.


    This time he directly sent two satisfactory lords, which shows his determination.


    Agushan was one of them, but on the way, the other felt a strange smell, so he was divided into two ways to track him.


    Although the murderer first killed Aguero, and then killed agufeng and his party, they expected that the murderer was at best the strength of the Lord level, or even less. As for surpassing the General Lord level, he would not do such a thing at all. It was mainly because he didn''t have much meaning, but lost his identity.


    The strong ones of the demon and ghost families still attach great importance to their identity. If the other party really has the strength of a Gu Tai Chi, how can they secretly do such indiscriminate things?


    Of course, some ethnic groups close to the dwarf ghost family are the most suspected by a Gu Taiji. Perhaps he wants to use this method to solve the danger for the dwarf ghost family, so a Gu Taiji makes a quick decision and asks the two lords under his command to come forward. This is still the result of the murderer.


    The two powerful lords of the ghost clan naturally don''t have to bring any subordinates, which will become a burden, so they simply catch up.


    "Finally caught up."


    In mid air, a Gu Shan suddenly showed a trace of coldness and looked at a forest in the distance, but before he could get there, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and he didn''t notice anything before.


    Especially after seeing the face of Muyi clearly, agushan was even more frightened.


    "Terran?"


    A human race appears in mid air? A Gu Shan even forgot to fly for a moment. He didn''t react until the moment he fell. He quickly flapped his wings and barely maintained his shape.


    The reason why he can fly is because of their talent of a bone clan, but a man clan can fly too? No, to be exact, it''s empty.


    Did he meet a man? But how is that possible? There are several people in the human race. How can they go out at will? With a trace of doubt, agushan continued to feel the breath of Muyi, and then he was relieved.


    Although he didn''t know how the Terrans in front of him did it, he had determined that Muyi was not a strong man of heaven and man, even similar to him.


    With this discovery, a Gu Shan also breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at the Terran in front of him. After all, among the strong at the same level, the ghost clan is the strongest, the demon clan is the second, and the Terran should be weaker. This is basically a recognized fact. Therefore, even if he knows that Muyi also has the strength of the Lord level, he doesn''t care too much. The only worry is how to prevent him from escaping.


    However, just when agushan was ready to speak, the Terran opposite, Mu Yi, suddenly moved, and agushan showed his shocked face.


    Although it is only the strength of the Lord level, a Gushan has always been full of confidence in himself and believes that he is rare among the strong at the same level. However, when he saw Muyi''s fist, his body was suddenly stiff and completely suppressed, he no longer had this idea.

 Chapter 552

    Between heaven and earth, a flame rises, adding a trace of charm to the night.


    In the fire, a figure twisted his face and struggled to escape, but in the end, he failed to escape the scope of the fire and turned into ashes!


    When the flame returned to the salary lamp, more than one-third of the lamp oil quickly filled up. Muyi fell from the sky and lit a layer of flame on his body. Inside his body, a rosefinch constantly collided with the life wheel across there. Again and again, it seemed that he was not tired. Finally, one of the chains on the command was broken, and the rosefinch gradually disappeared.


    In the outside world, Mu Yi opened his eyes and felt some regret in his heart. At one time, the lamp oil actually cut off only one chain. According to this calculation, at least three Lord level ghost or demon families are needed to completely break it and restore its heyday.


    In the salary lamp, there was only a layer of lamp oil left at the moment, and then he entered the sea of knowledge with his mind and continued to float in it.


    Murong Xixuan suddenly woke up in her sleep. She just seemed to hear something. It seemed that someone was crying in hell. However, after she woke up, she found that it was just an illusion.


    The cool moonlight on her head fell into the tree hole along the gap. The little girl listened for a while. After confirming that it was just an illusion, she moved her body, found a comfortable position and continued to sleep.


    The fur under her body is very warm, so she can''t feel a little cold even at night. Only this time, the little girl can''t sleep. The most thought in her mind is the adult who saved her. Where did she go now? Are you okay?


    Thinking, the little girl raised her head. She always felt that there was something more on her wrist, but there was nothing there with the naked eye.


    After watching it for a while, the little girl finally chose to give up and continue to close her eyes and force herself to sleep, because she understood that after dawn tomorrow, she still needs to continue on her way. If she doesn''t sleep well, she will go back tomorrow without spirit, which will delay her way.


    At the moment when the little girl closed her eyes, a fairy rope narrowed countless times quietly emerged on her wrist and continued to be worn on her wrist like a bracelet.


    After killing AGU mountain, Muyi returned to the previous place, lay down on the branches and let the moonlight on his head sprinkle on him. Although the leader of the ghost clan has good strength and is a little weaker than the original ape sky, Muyi has now recovered to the strength of Tao seed, and the gap between the two is too big.


    Therefore, even if a Gu mountain comes from a Gu royal family among the ghost families, it is impossible to escape from Mu Yi''s hand. It is easily killed and refined by Mu Yi and becomes the lamp oil for him to break through the blockade.


    After leaving a part of his mind to guard outside, Muyi began to settle. On the last life wheel, it should be the strange forces contaminated in the endless darkness, such as tarsal maggots, which are wrapped around it. Fortunately, these strange forces are passive water, which can not be supplemented after consumption. Otherwise, Muyi can''t break the blockade even if there are more lamp oil.


    Think about the horror in the endless darkness. It''s also lucky that he has mended the sky and protected him at the first time. Otherwise, if he enters the endless darkness like this, even if he has nine lives, he can''t insist on coming to the underworld.


    As for why he came to the underworld, now he has some eyebrows. Although he was unconscious at that time, some instincts will remain in his consciousness. With the recovery of strength, he has gradually understood what happened at that time.


    To be exact, it was the evil Buddha who brought him to the underworld. It can be said that without the evil Buddha, when the sky mending que was exhausted, he still could not escape death. Therefore, he was lucky to come to the underworld and survive. As for his physical injury, it was nothing.


    After all, he is not terminally ill, nor can he practice again in the future. At present, he just spends more time. Moreover, after this injury, he combed himself again to make up for the hidden dangers he had buried because of his rapid progress.


    The night passed quickly. Until dawn, there was no second ghost strongman to hunt down. Mu Yi was somewhat disappointed. At this time, Mu Yi didn''t know that two Lord level strongmen came to hunt down him this time, but they separated halfway, so he only met a bone mountain.


    Otherwise, if the two lords are strong, I believe they can open more blockades on the last life wheel, so he missed this good opportunity by mistake, and the strong ghost is also very lucky.


    Otherwise, even if you join hands with agushan, you can never be the opponent of Muyi. The gap between the two is too big.


    When she woke up the next day, the little girl ate some dried meat and continued on her way. The meat of the demon pig had dried up, but it didn''t break. In the underworld, this dried meat can be kept for a long time.


    This time, the little girl obviously learned a lot. Along the way, she knew to avoid danger. She even met a fruit tree on the way. She also resisted her desire to eat and didn''t come forward. In fact, the little girl also escaped this time, because there was a poisonous snake with the same color as the fruit tree on the fruit tree. Once she approached, she would startle the poisonous snake, The consequences are unbearable.


    The little girl walked and stopped. Although she was very careful, she still had a lot of scars on her body. Her white face became dirty again. However, she was not willing to wash her face with the water in her bag. Her last experience at the river still left her with lingering fear. Therefore, even if there was a river on the road, she tried not to get too close.


    In this way, at the end of the day, the little girl just walked out of the land for dozens of miles and was still far away from Jingzhou City, but the little girl didn''t give up. She firmly believed that she would be able to go there. Every time she was tired, Muyi could hear the little girl''s voice of encouragement and encouragement in the dark. It was also interesting.


    During the camp, a Gu Tai Chi on the throne looked at an old man below with a gloomy face. The other person''s name was a Gu Xuan. It was just before that he went with a Gu Shan. Because he found an unusual smell on the way, he parted ways. Originally, he was full of confidence and thought that either of them could catch the murderer, Even I don''t think much of the great Lord''s mobilization.


    But even so, when he and agushan separated, they left their own breath. It was originally used to sense each other''s directions so as not to disperse, but unexpectedly, the breath of agushan suddenly disappeared after a long separation.


    This surprised ah Gu Xuan. The disappearance of breath only shows that the other party''s life trace no longer exists. At that time, ah Gu Xuan was a little incredible. What kind of existence made ah Gu Shan unable to escape?


    Only after sensing that the breath of agushan disappeared, he did not take any rash action. Until the next day, he quietly dived towards the place where the breath of agushan disappeared. Finally, he saw some ashes in a place and was completely sure that agushan had been killed.


    However, there was no trace of fighting at the scene, which further illustrates a problem, that is, the man who killed agushan is too powerful and has far surpassed agushan, and he and agushan are just between Bozhong and agushan. Even agushan is not an opponent. Even if he catches up, he may not escape death.


    So he made a quick decision and went straight back to camp to tell the commander everything.


    "Aguero, agufeng, agushan, three places, all have similar black ash, all dead, good, good." agutaiji said slowly, the temperature in the hall suddenly decreased, while aguxuan only felt cold all over, and there was a feeling that life and death were out of control. He endured the shock in his heart and hung his head lower.


    "Although this is excusable, I can escape without fighting. I don''t even see the murderer''s face. I go down and get a hundred whips. That''s all." finally, ah Gu Taiji on the throne said.


    "Yes."


    A Gu Xuan didn''t hesitate. A hundred whips was nothing to him. At most, it was a bit humiliating. What really bothered him was the last sentence of a Gu Tai Chi. That''s all. That means that he ate the loss for nothing, even if he didn''t revenge his brother.


    It seems self-evident how to choose when thinking of the strength of the murderer and the fact that the crusade against the dwarf ghost clan has reached the most critical moment.


    It seems clear at a glance how to choose, but it is absolutely rare that he can make such a decision, and this is the ah Gu Tai Chi he knows.


    After ah Gu Xuan left, only ah Gu Tai Chi remained in the whole palace hall sitting on the Dragon chair. After a long time, he heard ah Gu Tai Chi talking to himself and talking to others again.


    "The Revenge of killing my brother also hurts one of my generals. Do you want me to do it myself?"


    "Haven''t the great Lord made a decision?" suddenly, the shadow trembled, and then a figure came out of it, shrouded in black robes, and the whole body seemed to be in an illusory state, as if it didn''t really exist.


    "Yes, although I don''t know who the murderer is and what the purpose is, my Lord can''t leave here now and destroy the dwarf ghost family. My Lord''s position in the family will be further. I''m more sure to compete for that position in the future. However, if I''m beaten in the face, if my lord really thinks that nothing has happened, will anyone read my Lord''s joke? If What if it is further spread to the father emperor? What''s more, Jero''s Revenge must be explained. "Ah Gu Taiji said calmly, and even the gloom on his face has disappeared, replaced by a kind of ridicule.


    "I can do it, but are you sure you want to use this opportunity here? You know, the elder of the dwarf ghost clan hasn''t done it yet." the shadow said slowly.


    "I asked you to come just in case. Now that the accident has happened, it''s natural to erase it as soon as possible," said a Gu Taiji, whose meaning is self-evident.


    "Well, since then, you and I have settled the deal." after the shadow said that, his body shook and wriggled, and then disappeared directly.

 Chapter 553

    When the shadow left, ah Gu Tai Chi showed a sneer of disdain. He looked at the empty palace hall and said softly, "do you really think our Lord doesn''t know what you''re thinking? Or do you think our Lord doesn''t know who you are?"


    "Although I don''t know who has intervened in the dark, the master should thank you very much. Of course, the premise is that you can''t die in the hands of the Yin owl."


    In the main hall of the palace, then came a deep laughter. The two ghost guards guarding the door stood there as if they hadn''t heard anything.


    Finally, after walking for two or three days, the little girl Murong Xixuan saw a human village. In fact, human villages are very different. All villages built in the wilderness basically belong to human. After all, demon families are basically in the mountains, while ghost families occupy huge cities and rule the underworld.


    The Terrans, after the implementation of the rise plan, are almost all such villages. In fact, the little girl''s previous existence is almost the same. There are high walls around. At this time, at noon, smoke is emitted from the chimney one by one. After walking all morning, the little girl suddenly felt her stomach growling.


    After thinking for a while, the little girl finally moved her feet and walked towards the village. Although the ghost clan and the demon clan were extremely terrible in her eyes, she was very kind to the human race and unconsciously put down her guard.


    Even during the day, the gate of the village was tightly closed. When the little girl approached, it obviously disturbed the villagers of the village on the fence.


    "Who?"


    At this time, the little girl was disheveled, her hair was messy, her clothes and skirts were more broken, and the huge blanket and package on her back made her look a little strange.


    "Uncle, I''m a Terran."


    The little girl looked up and looked forward to the middle-aged man above. She even felt like seeing her relatives.


    "Terran?" the middle-aged man on the wall was stunned, but he didn''t act rashly. Instead, he looked at the little girl carefully, and even showed a trace of doubt on his face.


    "Wait a minute." the middle-aged man took out a whistle and blew hard. Soon, two more figures climbed over the wall.


    The middle-aged man on the fence quickly said it again, and then the other two looked at the little girl together. Although the little girl was very embarrassed, they could still see that it was a little girl. If it was a man or a middle-aged man, they might not be so cautious. The key was that the little girl suddenly appeared at the door of their village at a young age, which was more or less strange.


    They are well aware of the dangers in the wilderness. Even experienced old hunters dare not travel easily. They are close to another village. Usually, the strong people in the village take a group of people and goods to exchange in other places. It''s like a single person, but it''s rare, not to mention a little girl.


    "Little girl, do you think you are a Terran? Where do you come from?" one of the people on the fence asked. He couldn''t help being careless. After all, the underworld is so big that some races can change the appearance of the adult race, and then take the opportunity to sneak attacks. This kind of thing hasn''t happened. Not long ago, people who went out brought back a message about the destruction of a village. It is said that he met a race that can change the appearance of an adult race.


    Of course, no matter ghosts, demons, or other races in the underworld, as long as they reach the king level, they can completely change their personality. However, such existence naturally won''t do these boring things.


    "I come from Murong village in the north. Our village was destroyed by the ghost clan, and only I escaped." the little girl was wronged, but she could only answer honestly.


    "Murong village, I know this village. How could it be destroyed? When did it happen?" one of the people on the fence was shocked and lost his voice.


    The three looked at each other, and then looked at Murong Xixuan together.


    "Little girl, you said you came from Murong village. How did you come so far?" someone asked.


    "Walked over." the little girl replied naively,


    "What''s the name of your village head?" someone asked again.


    "The village head''s grandpa''s name is Murong Fengqiu." the little girl replied.


    The man who asked on the fence nodded to his companion, which meant that the little girl said well.


    "By the way, little girl, how did you escape when your village was destroyed by the ghost clan?" another middle-aged man pretended to be casual and asked. Although three middle-aged people seem to make a fuss about a little girl, they must be cautious to survive in the wilderness. This is something that the Terrans slowly understand after paying a heavy price.


    "It was a passing adult who killed those ghost families and saved me. Originally, the adult said he would take me to Jingzhou City, but he left first on the way and let me walk along the road." the little girl was not stupid after all. She changed a little and said.


    "My Terran adult?" the middle-aged man''s eyes brightened. The strong Terran who can destroy the ghost clan and walk alone in the underworld can definitely call him an adult.


    "Little girl, do you know the name of the adult? If so, where? When will you come back?" the middle-aged man couldn''t help saying. Although it''s impossible to invite the adult to settle in their village, even if they meet and exchange something, it''s also an opportunity for them.


    "I don''t know the adult''s name, and the adult didn''t say when to come back." the little girl shook her head and said.


    "Well, old three, go down and bring her up." the middle-aged man finally said. Suddenly, a man next to him jumped down and came to the little girl. The little girl paid attention to the man who came towards her. Naturally, she didn''t find that the other two people on the wall had quietly held their hands on the weapon and were on alert.


    "Little girl, don''t be afraid, I''ll take you up." the middle-aged man said, and then put his hand behind the little girl naturally. Before the little girl smiled, he felt a pain in the back of his head, and then he lost consciousness.


    At this moment, the fairy rope on the little girl''s wrist was almost visible, but finally it was just a light and silent again.


    Looking at the little girl''s dizziness, the three were relieved. Although they seemed to believe the little girl''s words before, in fact, they had been secretly on guard. Once they found something wrong with the little girl, they would be merciless.


    Now, since the little girl fainted, she will be fine.


    "Elder brother, I have checked. The little girl is just an ordinary person." the third said to the two people on the fence.


    "Ordinary people? How can an ordinary person come to our village over a hundred miles?"


    "Maybe the little girl didn''t lie. It was my Terran adult who took her nearby, and then she came by herself." the third thought and said.


    "Well, it''s possible, but since it''s certain that the little girl is my Terran, we can''t ignore it. Take her back first and treat her well. If the adult comes back to find her, we won''t be able to explain at that time."


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll take it back and let my mother-in-law take care of it. I can just be a companion with my daughter." the third said.


    "So best."


    In this way, the little girl was brought into the Terran village, and she woke up before she was unconscious. Then she quickly accepted the fact. The experience of these days was enough to make her grow up quickly. Although at present, the family treated her very well and even had a similar playmate. For a moment, she had the idea of staying like this, but in the end, She still refused the temptation.


    The demise of the village made her soberly aware of the weakness of the human race. Her home can be turned into ashes in an instant. People familiar with it die miserably under the knife of the ghost race. If danger comes to the village now, I''m afraid she can''t get rid of this fate.


    Previously, the little girl said that she was careful to protect the Terran after she became a female martial saint, but in essence, she really wanted to protect the Terran and prevent the Terran from being hurt again. If she wanted to be safe for a while and stayed in this village, her dream would never come true again.


    So she must leave, go to Jingzhou City, and then learn her skills to protect the Terran in the future.


    Once this idea rises, it can no longer be shaken. Even if the little girl is not old, she also has a strong potential. If she can really go to Jingzhou City alone, even if her qualification is poor, she will make extraordinary achievements in the future.


    Although qualification is important, it is not decisive. The key depends on whether there is a strong heart.


    So the little girl has decided to leave here tomorrow.


    Muyi is not far from the little girl. When she enters the Terran village, he is watching. In fact, there is an immortal rope to protect her. Basically, the little girl will not worry about her life. Even if she is in danger, he can catch up immediately with the immortal rope.


    He was also very satisfied with the little girl''s performance, and even vaguely looked forward to it. He wanted to see how much the little girl could do in the end.


    At night, when all the people in the village went to sleep, Muyi got a stone table on a small hill outside the village and drank it himself.


    The wine was borrowed from the village, but whether its owner would find out and how suspicious it was was was not in his consideration.


    Since coming to the underworld, the moon on top of the head has not changed. Every night, when the sun representing the nether emperor disappears, the moon will appear. It will patrol the earth along a certain track. After dawn, it will be replaced by the nether emperor again. The two continue to circle and have never met.


    Sometimes Mu Yi looks at the moon above his head and even has an impulse to fly up. Unfortunately, although Yu Bu can make him stay in the sky for a short time, he can''t really let him fly up to the sky, let alone to the moon, so this idea is doomed to become extravagant hope.


    "It''s a pleasure to have friends from afar. Since you''re here, why hide?" suddenly, Muyi said holding the wine cup, and there was a cup on the other side of the stone table, as if it had been prepared long ago.

 Chapter 554

    Just as Muyi''s voice fell, a figure came out of a shadow a few feet away.


    "I didn''t expect to be a strong man of the Terran. It''s disrespectful." the figure appeared in the, sat down opposite Muyi with a calm attitude, then picked up the wine cup and motioned away, and then drank it all at once. It seemed that he didn''t worry about whether there was a problem in the wine at all.


    "Introduce me, my name is Yin Xiao, half demon and half ghost. I''m a murderer. Whoever can afford the price, I''ll help him." Yin Xiao looked at Mu Yi and said directly.


    "Killer?" Mu Yi asked calmly.


    "Killer? This description is also appropriate. You have the right to think I''m a killer." the Yin owl glanced at Mu Yi and continued to ask, "you''re a human race. What''s your name? When you die, I''ll bury you and set up a monument for you."


    "My name is Muyi," Muyi said directly without concealing.


    "Human Muyi? I remember." the Yin owl nodded seriously, as if he really planned to set up a monument for Muyi after he died, with his name written on it.


    "Did the Arab bone clan ask you to kill me?" Mu Yi asked.


    "To be exact, it''s a great lord named a Gu Tai Chi. He was going to kill you in person, but he couldn''t leave. Of course, I also know what his idea was. He just didn''t trust me and just found an excuse to support me, so in the final analysis, it''s your bad luck." the Yin owl looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "A Gu Taiji? What''s the relationship with a guy named a Gu Yelo?" Mu Yi didn''t seem to recognize the threat of the Yin owl and asked directly.


    "Aguerona is the brother of AGU Taiji, but for him, nothing is more important than power." the Yin owl doesn''t seem to have a good impression of AGU Taiji, but because he is in a shadow state from beginning to end, even Muyi can''t see his true face at the moment.


    "Brother? What a pity." Muyi shook his head.


    "Oh, what a pity?" the Yin owl looked at Mu Yi unexpectedly.


    "It''s a pity that he didn''t come in person, otherwise he could send their brothers to meet." Mu Yi said faintly.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, the Yin owl opposite was obviously stunned and laughed wildly, "well, it''s really interesting. I heard that the human race has always been modest. I didn''t expect to meet a arrogant disciple today. No wonder I knew it was a bone race and didn''t hesitate to kill it, but do you know what identity a bone Tai Chi is?"


    "I don''t know." Mu Yi shook his head gently.


    "A Gu Taiji is the leader of a Gu clan, and still has the strength to compete for the position of clan leader of a Gu royal clan. Although I always think his mind is too gloomy and hypocritical, I have to recognize his strength. Even if I sneak attack, I''m not sure I can beat him. You want to kill him alone?" the Yin owl''s tone is full of disdain, and seems to laugh at Mu Yi''s arrogance.


    "That''s not necessarily true, and there are exceptions to everything, isn''t it? What''s more, even if I wasn''t his opponent before, you came." Mu Yi looked at the Yin owl and showed a mysterious smile. Although he hadn''t seen a bone Tai Chi, it was enough to show that the Yin owl in front of him was so afraid. Even among his peers, he was definitely the strongest one.


    If Mu Yi''s current state may not be the opponent of a Gu Tai Chi, but if he can refine the Yin owl, it will not be a problem. Although the other party''s breath is very good, he still can''t hide it from Mu Yi. Obviously, the other party is also a strong person with a small success of Tao. I''m afraid he can''t know who is stronger and weaker than the original little Heavenly Master until he has tried.


    But Muyi will not be careless. On the contrary, in the face of such opponents, he will only show 12% of his strength.


    Seeing Muyi''s expression was not like joking, and the strong self-confidence revealed in Muyi''s words, the Yin owl''s face finally became more dignified.


    "It''s said that you Terrans always like to settle down. I wanted to keep a whole corpse of you, but now I''ve changed my mind." the Yin owl said coldly.


    "Just in time, I changed my mind," Muyi said later.


    On the other side, the Yin owl shot without warning. The stone table between them was directly turned into powder, and then the Yin owl disappeared in front of Mu Yi, as if it had never appeared.


    At this time, Mu Yi didn''t panic at all. As soon as he swept the long sleeve of his left hand, the powder on the stone table immediately rolled out like a long dragon. At the same time, he pinched his fist in his right hand and punched back.


    "Boom!"


    The void shook like thunder on the ground. I saw a figure slightly embarrassed exposed opposite his fist. It was the Yin owl.


    At the same time when Mu Yi punched, many people woke up at the same time in the village not far away. The voice just sounded in their ears. They even lost their hearing for a moment. The stronger their strength, the more obvious they felt. But those ordinary people hardly heard any sound. Even if they did, they felt it coming from afar, Can''t disturb their sleep at all.


    Among the awakened people, there was a little girl, Murong Xixuan. Originally, she should belong to the ranks of ordinary people, but somehow, she was still awakened. Maybe it was the habit of sleeping in the wild before. In short, she was awakened. Unconsciously, she reached out and touched her wrist. There was nothing there, but she felt at ease.


    "What was that noise?" someone woke up, put on his clothes and went out of the house.


    At this time, after the Yin owl was forced out, there was a trace of panic in his face. He didn''t expect that Mu Yi would be so strong. Although the death of a guxuan had shown that Mu Yi would be very strong, at least it was the kind that exceeded the general perfection level. Maybe it had just reached the small success of Tao seed.


    If it''s just like this, the Yin owl is fully confident to kill each other. Especially when he sees that Muyi is only a human race, he instinctively despises it. After all, the demon and ghost two races are inherently stronger than the human race. Even if they are more dominant at the same level, it''s something everyone knows.


    However, he didn''t know that the current Muyi couldn''t be based on the usual theory. Even if it didn''t return to its heyday now, it was definitely the top one even in the small success of Taoism. Therefore, the Yin owl made a wrong idea from the beginning.


    In particular, he gave up his best attack and directly appeared in front of Muyi. At the moment, he wanted to open up a distance and calmly hide in the shadow to sneak attack. Obviously, it was impossible.


    Without the help of the shadow, the strength of the Yin owl can only play about 80%, one 12%, one 80%, plus the original gap, the result seems to be very clear.


    Muyi was powerful, and fell one punch after another, and the Yin owl was like a boat on the crest of the wave, which could be swallowed up by the huge wave at any time.


    "With this strength, I dare to think highly of myself and take it seriously as a frog at the bottom of the well." Muyi took the time to say, and the face of the Yin owl shrouded under the black robe is already iron green. At the moment, he is even unable to answer Muyi''s words and dare not be distracted at all.


    Finally, when Muyi opened again, the Yin owl finally broke away from Muyi''s control at the cost of minor injury, because he knew that if he continued to fall into the rhythm of Muyi, he would have no power to fight back, and the final result was to be killed.


    So it was worth breaking away from Muyi''s rhythm at the cost of injury, at least in his opinion. Once he broke away, he immediately integrated into the darkness, but he didn''t see a disdainful smile on Muyi''s mouth.


    Now that he knows his skills, how can Mu Yi not be on guard? At the moment when the other party disappeared, blue flames suddenly appeared on the ground around him, which seemed cold, but in fact, Nanming burned everything away from the fire.


    The Yin owl had just integrated into the darkness, and suddenly a hot wave wrapped him up. When he found out, it was obviously too late. Although he could sneak in the shadow, it was under the premise of shadow. Now Nanming left the fire everywhere, and naturally there was no place for him.


    "Annihilating fire Lotus!"


    At this time, a cold voice sounded in his ear. Then, the flame became more violent and completely surrounded him in the middle.


    For the Yin owl, this fire power is his nemesis. Originally, it can only play 80% of its strength. Now it can''t even maintain six Chengdu under the fire in Nanming.


    But Mu Yi is braver and braver. After making up for the foundation this time, he undoubtedly becomes stronger. Before, because there was no equal opponent, it is difficult to feel it. Now the Yin owl has almost no power to fight back in front of him. Of course, it is related to his taking the lead and being good at restraining the other party, but it is more because of his own strength.


    "Who the hell are you? Such strength can never be unknown even among the Terrans." in the sea of fire, the Yin owl reluctantly supported it, but he was extremely unwilling. He thought it was just a relaxing trip, but he didn''t expect to be in danger of death. If he had known that it would be this end, even if he turned against ah Gu Tai Chi on the spot, he would certainly not come.


    At the same time, he finally understood where Mu Yi''s self-confidence came from at the beginning. With such strength, even against Shanga bone Tai Chi, the odds were more than 50%. At the thought of this, he wished he could not turn back time. Unfortunately, time could not turn back for him. At the moment, even if he regretted it, it was too late.


    The surrounding sea of fire is full of flames. The more you want to break it, the greater the pressure. Moreover, the Yin owl can feel that the temperature of the sea of fire is also increasing rapidly with the passage of time.


    At this time, some people in the village are approaching here. After all, there is such a big movement. In addition, Muyi doesn''t have any cover at all. They can naturally feel it. In fact, it''s not that Muyi doesn''t want to cover up, but that he must show all his strength in the face of the evil owl to prevent him from jumping over the wall. After all, he is a strong man with a small success. If he really does not hesitate to pay any price, Maybe it will bring some trouble to Muyi. The key depends on his determination.

 Chapter 555

    "Stop, you can''t get any closer."


    Boss Wu raised his hand to stop several people behind him. They were all awakened from the Wu family village. They were even more shocked when they saw the flames all over the sky, but they had to come. After all, their village was next to them. Once it spread to the village, I''m afraid few people in the whole village could survive, including them.


    "Brother, look, there seems to be a man there?" suddenly, a man next to boss Wu pointed to the distance and lost his voice in horror.


    With his words, the people also looked in the direction he pointed out. Sure enough, there was a figure standing on the edge of the sea of fire. It was just a little far away, so it couldn''t be seen for a moment. But there was someone there, at least it showed that the flame in front of them didn''t come out for no reason.


    "That... That..."


    Suddenly, someone was shocked. In the eyes of everyone, the terrible sea of fire turned into a huge fire lotus, and then contracted inward, completely turning into a flower and bone flower, but it looked more like a stove and a lamp.


    Several people were all stunned. They didn''t even dare to imagine the consequences of approaching. I''m afraid they will turn into ashes immediately?


    "Elder brother, I''m afraid two peerless strong men are fighting. Should we take the villagers out of here first? We''ll come back when they''re finished. I''m sure the strong men won''t care about us little people." someone nearby couldn''t help saying that even he felt frightened at the moment. The horror of Huolian can be imagined.


    "Yes, I can''t stay here. I have to leave." then someone agreed that the so-called city gate fire will affect the fish in the pond, especially if the strong people don''t pay attention to it when they fight, it may be a disaster to them. Therefore, it''s better to prepare early than waiting to be affected.


    "Wait." old man Wu shook his head.


    "Brother, it''s too late to wait any longer." someone urged anxiously.


    "Look carefully, is that figure like the strong man of our Terran?" boss Wu finally couldn''t help saying.


    "What? Terrans?"


    "Impossible."


    There was an instinctive denial next to them. It was not that the Terran did not have such a strong person, but that they had never seen a real Terran strong person for so many years. How could they suddenly come to them?


    "Why not? Don''t you forget the little girl in the daytime?" a strange light flashed in boss Wu''s eyes.


    "Little girl? Brother, do you mean the strong man in her mouth?" old Wu said with great joy. At that time, he was the first to find the little girl, so he knew it best. Even now, the little girl still lives in his house.


    If that figure is really a Terran, and is still the strong Terran in the little girl''s mouth, then¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At the thought of the possible result, Wu Laosan couldn''t help getting excited.


    "Yes, I think it''s very possible. Don''t forget that the little girl said that the adult had something important to leave. Isn''t the adult fighting with people now? I think he let her leave by herself in order not to harm the little girl. She was close to our village, so the little girl came to our village." boss Wu analyzed carefully.


    And the more he said, the more people around him felt that this possibility was great. They felt very excited when they thought that one of the people in the war at the moment was a strong man of the Terran and an adult of the Terran.


    "Well, now we''ve retired one after another. We must not disturb adults because of us. Otherwise, if something happens, even a trace of us can''t be blamed." boss Wu immediately said to several people. At the same time, he looked at the huge fire lotus from a distance, and his heart was full of fear. He always felt that the fire lotus seemed to be swallowed up with him.


    "Yes, we can''t distract adults. Let''s go away." boss Wu''s words have been unanimously agreed. Of course, another reason is that they feel the same as boss Wu. As long as they look at the huge fire lotus, they will unconsciously raise fear and can''t wait to escape here.


    Then the crowd retreated away from the battlefield.


    In fact, the arrival of those people can''t hide from Mu Yi. After all, they are so close. If he can''t feel it again, it''s not normal.


    However, almost most of Mu Yi''s mind is focused on the fire lotus in front of him. Inside, the Yin owl is still making the final resistance. After all, he is a kind of Xiaocheng, and the difficulty of killing has also increased a lot. However, as long as he thinks of the future harvest, Mu Yi''s heart is a little hot.


    Before, he was only three or four Lord level ghost families. Now the Lord level ghost family didn''t wait. Instead, he waited for a Taoist seed Xiaocheng with the blood of the demon and ghost two families, which surprised Muyi. Although he was not sure whether the lamp oil refined by a Taoist seed Xiaocheng would enable him to successfully break the final blockade, he was unwilling to miss this rare opportunity.


    After all, there is also a bone Tai Chi and a bone royal family behind the Yin owl. If Mu Yi doesn''t recover his strength early, he will be dead when the bone royal family sends a real strong man. Even if he has to reach the state of Tao cultivation and leap again, he can''t escape his life even if he meets the king level strong man of the demon and ghost families.


    "Mu Yi, let me go. I''m willing to work for you for ten years." finally, some Yin owls in the fire Lotus can''t hold on. No one wants to die. It doesn''t mean that the stronger the strength, the more afraid of death. Just the stronger the mind, the more determined they are to do something and stick to it.


    But to really say that the strong are not afraid of death is obviously not absolute. At least the Yin owl is very afraid of death at present. However, he usually takes pleasure in harvesting other people''s lives. Now, his own life is in the hands of others. This may be the so-called retribution. It''s not no retribution, but the time has not come.


    In the face of the Yin owl''s prayer, Mu Yisi was not moved by it. Although a Taoist Xiaocheng''s subordinate is very tempting, it is self-evident what Mu Yi chooses compared with restoring his strength. After all, as long as his strength is restored, it is the strength of Taoist Dacheng level. At that time, it is considered that he can subdue another Taoist Xiaocheng.


    "A hundred years, I''m willing to work for you for a hundred years." seeing Muyi unmoved, the Yin owl became more worried and directly increased the number of years by ten times.


    For the human race, one hundred years has been a long time, and even many people''s lives are far from this number. However, for the demon and ghost race, one hundred years is only a small part of their lives. Compared with humans at the same level, the life span of the demon and ghost race is at least ten times longer.


    It is precisely because of this that the demon and ghost families can accumulate so many strong ones and rule the whole hell.


    In contrast, the Terran is undoubtedly too far away, but the Terran has incomparable advantages over other races, that is, strong learning ability, intelligence and unlimited possibilities in the future. It is the Terran that keeps pouring out such arrogance, so it can maintain the situation to this extent.


    "I, I am willing to sign a slave contract with you." finally, the Yin owl began to collapse and even said the slave contract. Once the slave contract was signed, the life and death of the Yin owl was controlled by Mu Yi''s thought. It can be said that if you want him to live, you will die if you want him to die.


    "No, you''d better die." Muyi said coldly. If there is no salary lamp, you can''t refine it into lamp oil. You will definitely be excited in the face of Yin owl. After all, a Taoist seed Xiaocheng is definitely a strong one even if it is placed in the underworld.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, the Yin owl finally knew that no matter what conditions he paid, Muyi could not let him go.


    "Well, Terran, in that case, even if I die, I won''t let you live." at the last moment, the Yin owl finally chose to burn jade and stone. His black robe disappeared first, and then showed an ugly face. His mouth was divided into four parts, his nose was long, and his whole body was covered with hair.


    If you just look at this appearance, it is difficult to imagine that his ability will be a shadow lurking. No wonder he will always be shrouded in black robes. It is estimated that most of those who saw his honor were killed.


    Seeing that the Yin owl wants to burn both jade and stone, Mu Yi''s mouth shows a trace of ridicule. If the Yin owl fought hard when the fire lotus was just formed, he could not have a chance, but now, the fire lotus has already accumulated enough strength, and Mu Yi is better and fully prepared. In this case, it is obviously too late for the Yin owl to think about burning both jade and stone.


    For a moment, the light on the Yin owl was even more dazzling than the sun above his head, and strong waves began to impact the Flaming Lotus.


    At this time, the fire lotus suddenly and quickly rotated, and the lotus petals gently extended to eliminate the fluctuations.


    "Boom!"


    Far away, as soon as boss Wu and others retreated here, the fire lotus on the other side burst out. As soon as the fire lotus expanded and contracted, the inadvertently leaked power suddenly swung around, and all the places they passed were turned into powder, even the hardest stones were no exception.


    These inadvertently leaked forces even went as far as the place where boss Wu and a group of people had just set foot. Looking at a stone there, they were all cold in their hearts, and their hearts were somewhat hairy.


    If they hadn''t listened to boss Wu just now, I''m afraid they disappeared like the stone. Although their strength is not weak, in the face of the strength leaked out by this level of battle, whether it is a first-class strong person or an ordinary person, the relationship is not very big, because neither of them has the strength to resist.


    "This..."


    "Is this the real strong? It''s terrible."


    "Yes, just the power inadvertently leaked can easily wipe us out. What a powerful existence?"


    "Boss Wu, do you know what strength they are? Are they lords?"


    Boss Wu shook his head and replied, "I don''t know, but even the Lord is definitely the most powerful one, but no matter what, we can''t provoke it."


    After saying that, boss Wu asked another person next to him, "third, how is the little girl in your house?"

 Chapter 556

    Murong Xixuan woke up early. Even though she was far away, she could still see the flames rising into the sky. She hardly hesitated. She packed up her things and left quietly. She was still wearing the clothes given to her by the family. It was not that she didn''t want to return, but that she had long lost things like money. Instead of taking these things, she might as well bring more food.


    There are still some demon pork left by Muyi before, which is enough for her to continue eating for a few days. In addition, the meat contains extremely rich energy. If she only eats a little, she will be full of strength. Even to some extent, if it wasn''t for the fruit Muyi gave her that night and the demon pork left, I''m afraid she couldn''t stick to it until now.


    In the wilderness, water is easy to find, but food is difficult, especially meat. With the little girl''s physique at the moment, let alone the demon family, she is far from an opponent for any stronger beast.


    Take your own things and the little girl quietly leaves. Although there are still a lot of food in the family, she hasn''t taken it at all. She still has this ambition. Even if it''s just a little food, no one will care.


    Because Wu Laosan was not at home, no one found that the little girl had left, and the village was quiet. Everyone who felt the movement outside went out. The little girl turned over the wall and took a lot of effort to leave.


    After thinking about the direction of the day, she determined it according to the moon above her head. The little girl was on her way with her luggage and long gun. Although she knew that the night was the most dangerous, she didn''t want to stay in the village. She was a little afraid of being knocked out during the day. Although everyone was a Terran, it didn''t mean that there were no bad people in the Terran. On the contrary, There are many such villains in the Terran.


    Now she can leave while the other party is away. After all, she lied to the other party that the Terran adult would come to her, but in fact, even she no longer had this hope.


    Once the people in the village don''t let her go and can''t wait for Muyi, the consequences can be imagined, and she doesn''t want to stay here all her life. She has to become a strong person, and the first step to become a strong person is to reach Jingzhou City.


    The little girl was also smart. She was afraid of being caught up, so she went out a little bit and didn''t go along the original road. In this way, even if someone came in this direction, she couldn''t be found.


    After walking a distance, she chose to stop at a place, and then wrapped herself tightly with that fur. She could feel that this fur was purposeful. At least there were no insects and ants attacking her these days, obviously thanks to this fur.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the strong wave in the distance that all the nearby beasts fled far away. In the rest of the night, there were no beasts to disturb the little girl.


    As time goes on, just before the little girl left the village, Wu Laosan hurried home. If his elder brother guessed correctly that the figure was really the Terran adult who saved the little girl, then with the little girl, they may be able to deal with the Terran adult, and even let the adult stay in their village for a few more days, If you can teach them, nature is the best.


    However, when Wu Laosan came home and found the door ajar, he gave a thump in his heart and had a bad hunch.


    He hurried to the little girl''s room. Sure enough, the room was empty. There was no little girl at all, and even everything was taken away.


    "It''s broken."


    Seeing that the little girl was gone, old Wu was very anxious. He had thought about how to get involved with the Terran adult before. Now he was worried about whether he would be blamed by the adult. After all, the little girl disappeared in their village.


    Although looking at the trace, the little girl should have packed all the things away by herself, but what if? If not, will their village suffer?


    At the moment, Wu Laosan has secretly regretted. If he had known so, he would not go to see the excitement before, or let his mother-in-law get up and look at the little girl. At least this would not happen.


    After several anxious rounds in the house, in the spirit of being a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster that can''t be avoided, old Wu hurried away. In case of such a big event, he must quickly explain to his eldest brother. In fact, although his eldest brother is not the village head, everything in the village is basically decided by his eldest brother.


    On the other hand, with the fire lotus shrinking, the Yin owl finally came to an end. Unfortunately, his determination came too late. Although it broke out at last, he still failed to break the fire lotus.


    After swallowing the Yin owl, the salary lamp seems to have eaten a big tonic pill. Not only does the lamp oil take a trace of gold, but even the color of Nanming from the fire is more profound, like the brightest blue crystal.


    At the same time, the existence of Yin owl, which is similar to the Taoist species, has also been refined by the salary lamp and quickly absorbed by the Taoist species of Muyi.


    Mu Yi can clearly feel that his Tao species are growing rapidly. There are three thousand roads. Although the Yin owl has the blood of the demon and ghost races, the Tao he understands is exactly no different from the human race. The Tao between heaven and earth is eternal and will never change, even if the race is different.


    Therefore, the Yin owl''s Tao is also a great tonic for Muyi.


    It''s a pity that the other party''s understanding of Tao is still too few after all. After refining the salary lamp, it is not enough to support Muyi from a small success to a great success, but it also saves him at least half a year to a year.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Inside Muyi''s body, it seems like a battlefield at the moment. The rosefinch collides with the life wheel again and again to break the blockade, but the chain is extremely firm. Fortunately, after refining the Yin owl, the lamp oil is endless. Even if it consumes a lot, the lamp oil in the salary lamp still seems to be missing.


    A strong man with a small success of Tao can at least equal to several perfection levels, that is, the Lord level strong man in the demon and ghost families.


    Therefore, the arrival of the Yin owl is more like a gluttonous feast for Muyi.


    "Big brother, something''s wrong."


    In the distance, Wu Lao San hurried back and said in a low voice when he saw his eldest brother.


    "What''s the matter?" in fact, after seeing the appearance of Wu Laosan, boss Wu''s heart sank. However, in this situation, he didn''t panic, but asked calmly.


    "The little girl is gone," said Wu Laosan. At the same time, he didn''t forget to look at the distance. There, a fire lotus slowly shrinks and envelops the figure.


    "Gone? How could it be gone?" although it was expected, boss Wu couldn''t help changing color after really hearing what Wu Laosan said. At the moment, he had almost the same idea as Wu Laosan. The little girl disappeared. Let alone have a relationship with the adult in the distance. It would be a blessing not to be blamed.


    "Did someone take someone away while we were away?" asked boss Wu.


    "It shouldn''t be. I''ve checked it carefully. The little girl''s things are gone. She should have picked them up by herself, and it''s just when we left." Wu Laosan said quickly.


    "Look, I remember she said she wanted to go to Jingzhou City. Whether she left by herself or someone took her away, you must find her. You guys, search carefully along the direction of going to Jingzhou City. Remember, you must not hurt the little girl." boss Wu quickly ordered.


    The rest of the people knew the seriousness of the matter. They even ignored the danger in the wild at night and left quickly. Anyway, they were first a member of Wujia village and then others.


    Boss Wu didn''t leave with the people. After all, it was just their guess before. He went to find the little girl just in case. At the same time, he also had his own plan. If the strong man wasn''t human, those sent out might still escape a life. As long as they lived, there was hope in the end.


    Facts have proved that the little girl still has some foresight. If she keeps walking along that road, she may have been caught up at the moment, but she quietly changed direction and noticed that there was no trace, so she was not found for a while.


    "Click!"


    After repeated shocks, another chain was finally broken on the last life wheel. However, Muyi did not stop, but worked hard and continued to attack the blockade on the life wheel, looking like he would never stop until he was completely restored.


    In the distance, boss Wu waited anxiously. He was looking forward to finding the little girl today. He was also worried about what would happen if he expected it wrong, because at the moment, he couldn''t see the figure. There was only a fire lotus slowly rotating and getting smaller.


    Boss Wu believed that once the fire lotus disappeared, it was the time for the adult to appear.


    Wu Lao San divided into several roads with the others and quickly chased down, but he didn''t find the trace of the little girl for more than ten miles. He would also understand that he was afraid he was chasing the wrong way. After all, with the ability of the little girl, it was impossible to go so far in a short time.


    As for Murong Xixuan, the little girl, wearing that fur and leaning against a stone, gradually fell asleep. Vaguely, she seemed to hear someone calling her, but she had been frightened before. She was too tired. She would finally be unable to hold on. She couldn''t wake up after closing her eyes.


    "Click!"


    Another chain was broken. Muyi looked at the last two chains and full of lamp oil. He was full of confidence and was ready to break the last two chains.


    His heart moved. In his body, Nanming suddenly became more turbulent from the fire. Even Muyi''s heart was beating rapidly, and the blood flowed through his blood vessels. The other six life wheels in his body began to shine one by one, reflecting each other.

 Chapter 557

    "Click!"


    After Muyi went all out, the rosefinch that Nanming left the fire became more fierce. Coupled with the struggle of the life wheel itself, he soon broke a chain again. In this way, there was only the last chain wrapped around his seventh life wheel.


    Muyi even saw the hope of full recovery. He resisted the excitement in his heart and charged towards the last chain. The rosefinch gave a cry in his body, directly penetrated his body and bloomed between heaven and earth. Even the fire lotus also gave birth to induction, directly turned into two huge wings and suspended behind Muyi.


    In the distance, when boss Wu heard the sound like the singing of birds, the whole person trembled. Then he saw that the fire lotus in the distance turned into two huge wings, embedded behind the figure, and looked like real.


    Seeing this, boss Wu''s heart thumped and then gushed out a jealous panic. In his eyes, the figure is no longer a Terran. After all, he hasn''t heard that Terrans will grow wings unless the other party is a bird man, but in that way, it is no longer a pure Terran.


    Just imagine, if a strong man who is not a Terran is found peeping on one side and there is a Terran village next to him, will he kill people? Don''t think this kind of thing is ridiculous. In fact, this is normal, and they can''t do anything in the face of this situation.


    The battle just now has already made boss Wu understand how big the gap between the two sides is. In this case, how can he humiliate himself?


    At the moment, he hesitated whether to inform the villagers and let them run for their lives. In this way, the man may look too troublesome and ignore them. Of course, there are all kinds of dangers outside the wilderness. Once he makes a wrong judgment, it will also bring huge losses to the villagers.


    Neither of these two results was acceptable to him.


    "The Virgin mother, you will bless us, right?" boss Wu looked up and looked at the moon representing the virgin of the later earth. He said silently in his heart that the virgin of the later earth is basically equal to the status of the patron saint in the Terran. Many Terran families worship the memorial tablet of the Virgin mother and keep praying, hoping that she can protect herself and the whole Terran.


    On the other hand, Muyi controlled all forces and launched an impact towards the last chain. Behind his mind, seven light wheels were superimposed, but they were completely clear and did not really integrate. This is mainly because the last life wheel was not restored. Only when all life wheels were restored can the great life wheel be integrated and the original life divine power be complete.


    In the salary lamp, the lamp oil is falling rapidly. The consumption speed is extremely terrible. Even if he has just refined a strong man with a small success of Tao seed, he can''t stand this consumption. Moreover, he has broken two chains before, and the last one is particularly difficult.


    Even a few times ago, the chain did not move, but Muyi was not disappointed, and his mind was incomparably firm.


    Again and again, Muyi even worked tirelessly to break the last chain. Under his impact, the chain finally began to shake. But at this time, Muyi also found that there was not much light oil left in the salary lamp, and it was obviously unrealistic to break the last chain by relying on the remaining light oil alone.


    At this time, he opened his eyes and saw boss Wu standing there hundreds of feet apart.


    Originally, the two thoughts in boss Wu''s heart were fighting fiercely. Suddenly, Mu Yi looked at him. For a long time, he felt as if he had been stared at by a wild beast. His body became rigid for a moment, and even his little fingers could not move.


    "Am I going to die?" boss Wu couldn''t help thinking. Although he was ready to die at any time a long time ago, when things came to an end, he found that he had some fear in his heart. The fear of death turned out that he wasn''t as afraid of death as he thought.


    At this time, he remembered what the village head said to him. When you feel you can carry this burden, you can be a real village head!


    For a long time, boss Wu doesn''t quite understand this sentence. Although the old village head is no longer in charge. In a sense, he is already the village head, in fact, he has been remembering the words of the village head in his heart. For such a long time, he almost forgets to eat and sleep, just to let the village survive in this dangerous hell.


    For such a long time, he has always felt that he has done well, but until today, he understands what the old village head said to him. In his heart, what he really cares about is himself, rather than putting the villagers first, as he thought, otherwise he would not hesitate and never be able to make a choice.


    Now, although he has understood, it is obviously late. If he has another chance¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Just when he thought he would die, Muyi closed his eyes again in the distance.


    For the appearance of these people and the subsequent departure of some people, Mu Yi has never been able to hide it. Moreover, he also heard the other party''s dialogue and knew that the little girl took the opportunity to leave. There was an immortal rope. He was not too worried about the danger of the little girl. After all, the little girl could not go too far in such a short time. He could arrive in a few seconds.


    Just for a moment, he even killed boss Wu and the people in that village. He had an impulse to refine everyone into lamp oil. He even had an intuition. Once he did so, he could break the last chain and give full play to his real strength.


    At that time, the integration of the seven life cycles, the realm of Tao''s small success, and his own details, even in the great success of Tao, can not be suppressed. At that time, as long as he doesn''t provoke the existence of heaven and man, who can do anything about him?


    Even if ah Gu Tai Chi, which is highly praised by the Yin owl, comes, he is not afraid at all, and even directly kills the other party. As long as the other party is still in the realm of Xiaocheng, he has this confidence.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, he forcibly suppressed that idea. Fortunately, recently, he made up some loopholes in his previous practice, but his mind was more firm. Otherwise, he would even do anything to recover himself.


    After giving up this idea, Muyi obviously felt that the whole person was a little relaxed. Even the last chain seemed to loosen, and the remaining lamp oil turned into a rosefinch and gave the last blow.


    "Boom!"


    Muyi''s body was shocked, but at the same time, the other six life wheels that had just been lit were extinguished one by one, and the light wheel behind his head disappeared. The huge wings also disappeared into the salary lamp. Then the salary lamp returned to Muyi''s sea of knowledge, and the surroundings suddenly darkened.


    Although there is still a moon on top of my head, because I have just adapted to Nanming''s departure from the fire, I suddenly disappear at the moment. It''s inevitable that I don''t adapt.


    At least in the eyes of boss Wu, when the huge wings disappeared, he even had a moment of confusion, but then he became nervous, because he had a hunch that since the figure woke up, it would be his turn to be judged.


    "Hoo!"


    Boss Wu only felt as if a wind had blown, and then there was a figure in front of him. By moonlight, he finally saw the man in front of him.


    "Wu Tiankui has seen your excellency."


    Without hesitation, boss Wu saluted directly and respectfully. Before, he couldn''t see clearly because he was too far away. Now he is in front of him. If he can''t see clearly, he can dig out his eyes. If the person in front of him is not the king of demon and ghost, then he is a real Terran.


    However, considering the movement just now, although it was terrible, it did not reach the level of heaven and man, so he finally determined that Muyi was an adult of others.


    Of course, there were also the words said by the little girl. Now, he was worried that the adult in front of him would be angry with them because the little girl was lost.


    "Wu Tiankui, how far is it from Jingzhou City?" unexpectedly, the adult in front didn''t ask him about the little girl, but asked Jingzhou City. Although he was stunned, Wu Tiankui reacted immediately.


    "Report back to your excellency. It''s still 600 miles away from Jingzhou City. On the way, you need to pass through two human villages, xunjia village and Qijia village. Xunjia village is bigger and the strongest nearby. Qijia village is more mysterious and rarely deals with outsiders. After passing these two villages, you can walk two or three hundred miles to Jingzhou City." Although he wondered why such a strong man didn''t know where Jingzhou City was, he answered honestly.


    Fortunately, he has been to Jingzhou City once and is familiar with this road.


    "Xunjia village, Qijia village?" Mu Yi''s eyebrows looked like a lot. But if he did his best, he could definitely arrive before noon tomorrow. However, he didn''t think so. The little girl was just one of them. Another reason was that he wanted to take advantage of this time to completely break the last blockade. He could feel that he was far from the last break, It''s not far away. Even without lamp oil, with the cooperation of other life wheels and the set of nameless boxing, you can break the blockade a little bit.


    So what he really lacks now is time.


    Of course, if there is lamp oil, it will undoubtedly be faster, but according to some things about a Gu Tai Chi said by the Yin owl, Muyi thinks he is unlikely to catch up with him personally, and as long as he is not stupid, he will not continue to send people to hunt him down, because even the Yin owl of Dao Zhong Xiaocheng has been broken, and it is useless to send more strong ghost people. Unless he goes out in person, there is still a glimmer of possibility.


    Unfortunately, a Gu Tai Chi is in the most critical period at the moment, and it is impossible to come.

 Chapter 558

    Muyi did not stay in Wujia village, nor did he anger him as Wu Tiankui expected. After asking for the path, Muyi left directly. Just as when he came, there was no trace.


    Until Muyi left, Wu Tiankui looked at the empty wilderness and suddenly became excited and fought a cold war. Until then, he found that his back had been soaked. Especially when he faced Muyi closely, he even forgot to breathe and was stiff. Whenever Muyi asked, he answered obediently.


    Even he had some doubts. If Mu Yi asked him some secret things, he would answer honestly. It was the kind he couldn''t help.


    "Elder brother, what''s the matter with you?" just when Wu Tiankui was in a trance, Wu Laosan returned again. Seeing his elder brother''s appearance, he asked strangely, "by the way, where''s the adult? Did he leave?"


    "How did you come back? Did anyone find it?" hearing Wu Laosan''s voice, Wu Tiankui returned to his place, looked at him severely and said.


    Wu Laosan is usually afraid of his eldest brother. At the moment, seeing his stern appearance, he can''t help shrinking his neck. "The little girl doesn''t know where she went. I searched along the road for several miles, but I didn''t see half a ghost shadow, and I didn''t find any trace. It''s estimated that she either went away long ago or found a place to hide."


    "If you can''t find it, forget it." just when Wu Laosan thought his eldest brother continued to blame him, he heard the other party wave his hand and say.


    "Don''t look for it?" old Wu was stunned and looked at his eldest brother. Didn''t he just return a posture that he had to find it? Can you say?


    "Yes, the adult has left, and we should be glad that the adult didn''t mean to embarrass us." after Wu Tiankui said that, he couldn''t help sighing. Although it seemed to be the best result, their village undoubtedly missed a great opportunity.


    The next time a Terran adult passes by here, I don''t know how long it will be, and not all Terran adults are easy to talk.


    But by comparison, the current result is undoubtedly the best.


    "I''m leaving now? Did the eldest brother see the adult clearly?" old Wu also looked disappointed.


    "Appearance?" when asked by Wu Laosan, Wu Tiankui couldn''t help but be stunned. At this time, he tried to recall, but found that in addition to being sure that the other party was human and looked a little young, he didn''t have any impression of what the other party looked like, as if there was a force preventing him from remembering.


    "Remember, when you go back, keep your mouth shut and completely forget today''s things. No matter who asks about it in the future, it will be regarded as no such thing, and the little girl doesn''t exist, okay?" suddenly, Wu Tiankui looked at Wu Laosan solemnly and said.


    "Big brother, isn''t it?" Wu Laosan couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Just remember what I just said." Wu Tiankui stretched out his hand to stop Wu Laosan''s questioning and reminded him again. At the moment, he was afraid. He understood why he didn''t leave any impression about the human race adult. He wanted to come on purpose.


    "Yes, big brother." old Wu nodded.


    Later, the two returned to the village together, and then all the people who returned were solemnly warned by Wu Tiankui, as if it had never happened.


    The next day, the little girl woke up and stretched her waist comfortably. Although she slept in the wilderness, she didn''t feel cold because of her fur. On the contrary, her body was full of strength. Even she didn''t know what was going on.


    After waking up in the morning, the little girl even practiced the gun for a while. Although it was a little asymmetric, it was also like a model. If she could do without panic, she would have the power to fight in the face of ordinary beasts.


    However, the real ability still needs to be tested.


    After practice, the little girl ate some barbecue, and then dragged her long hair in a daze. However, in the end, she clenched her teeth and cut her hair short with the tip of a gun. It looked like a dog, and her appearance changed from a lovely and beautiful little girl to a tomboy. After she blackened her face, she continued on her way, The experience of these days made her quickly begin to change, especially in Wujia village, which made her learn to disguise herself.


    After all, a beautiful little girl has a very different meaning from a disheartened tomboy. At least the latter can save a lot of trouble and make her safer.


    Naturally, he didn''t hide all this from Mu Yi''s eyes. He nodded with appreciation for the little girl''s choice. When the little girl practiced gun, Mu Yi was not idle and played nameless boxing. At the moment, it really belongs to him. Therefore, even if he changed his name, it should be, but he always remembered it in his heart, At the beginning, the Taoist priest told him that the fist technique was nameless, so he always used the nameless fist technique as a substitute.


    The little girl has a good sense of direction. She didn''t get lost. After wandering around, she returned to the right road again. In fact, it''s really not a big road in the wilderness, and it can''t be compared with the official road in the sun. At most, it''s a sheep''s intestines path, and there are even many places to bypass. The little girl has some difficulties along the way, but she resolutely insisted.


    Finally, the little girl met a lone wolf looking for food in the wilderness. The wolf was almost the size of a calf, gray fur and green eyes. It looked very fierce. After finding the little girl, the lone wolf did not attack immediately, but quietly followed the little girl and kept observing her.


    In the instinct of the beast, although he was sure that the little girl must be fresh and delicious, he also noticed a trace of danger, but he didn''t know where the danger came from.


    But in the end, the lone wolf still couldn''t bear the hunger and approached the little girl quietly.


    While the lone wolf approached, the little girl seemed to feel it. She held the long gun tightly with her little hand, and even looked back from time to time. Even her pace unconsciously accelerated a lot.


    When she saw that there was a rocky land ahead, the little girl suddenly accelerated and ran towards it. At the same time, the lone wolf also accelerated and was faster than the little girl. Fortunately, there was a distance between the two. In addition, the little girl was completely different from the first day, so when she ran to a big stone, she threw her things off at once, Holding the long gun in both hands, leaning back against the boulder, facing the coming road.


    "Wow!"


    A gray shadow rushed away from the weeds and suddenly appeared in the little girl''s sight. Seeing this tall lone wolf, the little girl became nervous. This kind of lone wolf is really too common in the wilderness. She has seen many such lone wolves hunted by adults in the village before, but even those big people usually work together. Even so, someone died under the big mouth of the lone wolf.


    So when the little girl saw the lone wolf, she felt afraid from her heart. Especially, the height of the lone wolf was almost to her neck. She looked fierce. Her green eyes were full of cruelty and cunning.


    After the lone wolf appeared, she didn''t attack the little girl immediately, but kept walking around the little girl. Although the little girl was afraid, at the moment, she could only rely on herself. Therefore, no matter how the lone wolf moved, she held a long gun with the tip of the gun facing outward and moved with the lone wolf, and there was always the big stone behind her. In this way, At least the lone wolf couldn''t attack from behind her, which made her a lot safer.


    After a stalemate, the lone wolf couldn''t bear it, jumped hard and rushed towards the little girl. At this moment, the little girl''s nervous brain was almost blank. However, in the end, under her instinct, she stabbed out the long gun in her hand, but the angle was slightly off. After all, her own practice and facing danger are two different concepts.


    Originally, the gun could not stab the lone wolf in any case, but no one thought that the lone wolf suddenly twisted in the air and hit the tip of the gun.


    "Ow!"


    The spear in the little girl''s hand was extremely sharp, and her strength increased greatly recently, so she stabbed the lone wolf in the neck at once. With a puff, the lone wolf just screamed, and then stopped suddenly. The spear directly penetrated the lone wolf''s neck, passed through the weakest place, and was killed in one blow.


    "Patter!"


    Then, the lone wolf fell to the ground together with the long gun. After all, the lone wolf has at least 50 or 60 kilograms. She can''t be provoked by a little girl at all. In addition, she is too frightened at the moment, she is weak, and even her eyes are a little dull.


    After a while, the little girl didn''t react. Looking at the blood flowing out, the lone wolf, who had no breath, sat directly on the ground, wiped her hands, and pedaled her feet to the ground, so that her back was stuck to the stone. It seems that only in this way can she bring a sense of security to her.


    Even now, the little girl can''t believe that such a fierce lone wolf was easily killed by her. Even just for a moment, she thought she would die this time. Fortunately, the virgin blessed her, saved her from danger and killed the lone wolf.


    Thinking of the moment when the lone wolf twisted in the air, the little girl was still afraid. If it wasn''t for that moment, I''m afraid it would be her at the moment.


    After a rest, she felt her strength back to her body. The little girl bit her lips, pulled out the long gun, and poked several holes in the lone wolf, which was like venting and exercising herself.


    After the lone wolf died and was covered with holes, the little girl put on her bag again and left here quickly with a long gun. Although she had never hunted before, she often heard some adults talk about it. For example, if you see blood in the wild, you must leave quickly, because many wild animals and even demon families are particularly sensitive to blood, and you can smell it for miles, So staying where you are will only be more dangerous.

 Chapter 559

    "Quack!"


    Soon after the little girl left, a voice came from the sky. The little girl suddenly turned around and saw a black spot falling from high school. It was more than ten feet from the ground before she spread her wings and circled. Finally, she fell down and completely disappeared in the little girl''s sight.


    Seeing the strange bird, the little girl was more glad of her choice and accelerated her departure. Although it was only a glance, she could still feel that the strange bird was much stronger than the lone wolf. Although she killed the lone wolf, she also knew that she was more lucky, and even did it again. It was more likely that she died.


    Fortunately, the strange bird didn''t find her, so the little girl kept far away and didn''t catch up, which relieved the little girl.


    And after that battle, she understood her shortcomings even more. So as long as she stopped on the road to rest, she held a long gun, put on a posture and kept stabbing forward. It seems that she can only do this.


    The reason why she only took this shot was that she had heard from her grandfather before that there was anything that was refined, not miscellaneous. Once there was a strong man who could only make one move and only make one sword. I was always invincible and divided life and death. Although she died later, it caused a sensation.


    Now, the little girl only practices one shot and only has this stab. It''s not that she wants to take the road of the strong one, but that the time is too short to soar, so she can only practice from the perspective of the most basic and simple, which can also make her develop her strength faster.


    The little girl''s behavior can be said to be crooked. Even if there is a peerless skill in front of her, it can''t beat her. As long as she can completely master it, she doesn''t dare to be a strong man, but at least she can protect herself in the wilderness.


    Even with her continuous practice, some forces in her body are stimulated, constantly strengthening her body and making her progress rapidly.


    In a short day, the little girl could reach there without shaking her hands and seeing her eyes. Even she felt the rapid progress, and her little face showed joy and pride.


    If Grandpa knew she was so good at the moment, he must be happy for her?


    Thinking of Grandpa, the little girl couldn''t help feeling a little sad.


    One night passed quickly. Compared with the previous stability, this time, the little girl didn''t rest well. She always felt that there were a pair of eyes staring at her in the dark. Once she closed her eyes, it was like a big mouth of a blood basin opened towards her. When she opened her eyes in a panic, she found nothing.


    In this way, the result was that she didn''t close her eyes all night, so in the morning, her eyes were red and the whole person seemed listless, but even so, the little girl insisted on eating something and then continued on her way.


    The previous place always made her feel uneasy and scared from the bottom of her heart, so it''s best to leave.


    However, the next day, the little girl didn''t encounter any wild animals. Even along the way, she became more and more desolate. At first, there were some trees and plants on the earth, but later, she didn''t see any signs of life except a red land.


    There were no beasts, no plants, and no one alive except herself.


    Even the fear at the bottom of the little girl''s heart became stronger and stronger. It seemed that there was something terrible waiting for her in front. She hesitated several times whether to return or detour, but in fact, she found that she had no way to detour at all, because there was a big river on one side, unless she had a boat, but even if she had a boat, she didn''t dare to be on the river. After all, the river was more dangerous.


    On the other side is a continuous mountain. Just looking at it, people stop. In addition, the distance is too far, and the mountain is the world of the demon family, so she won''t consider it, so she seems to have only the road in front of her.


    So, she walked hard. In fact, the more reason was that she felt that she had no way back and could only move forward.


    But the strangeness she saw made her feel more and more frightened. In the end, she even began to tremble in her legs. In fact, she didn''t know why. She didn''t see anything, but she felt incomparable terror.


    The little girl didn''t know that Muyi, who had been following her, arrived in front of her early and was standing under a barren slope. What really attracted his attention was a spring, a blood spring. At the moment, he was constantly bubbling blood, forming a blood pool where bubbles were bubbling out from time to time, And the nose can smell a thick smell of blood.


    If the blood really comes from some life, how many lives will it take to form such a scale, and the blood spring seems to be running continuously.


    Mu Yi believes that such a strange place must be famous in the underworld, and it is still on the only way to Jingzhou City. He just doesn''t know why Wu Tiankui didn''t tell him this. He thinks there is no danger in the blood pool? Or on purpose?


    Unfortunately, no matter what kind, Muyi can''t go back to find the other party for verification. If he''s the only one, it''s a big deal to turn around and leave, but there''s a little girl behind him, unless he appears in front of the other party and takes the other party away, but in this way, everything he did before is in vain, and the journey behind is meaningless.


    So Muyi finally decided to solve the blood pool.


    If you were an ordinary strong man, I''m afraid you would be helpless, but you met Muyi. Even in Muyi''s view, this blood pool is a great tonic, but this still needs to be verified.


    Mu Yi no longer hesitated and directly summoned the salary lamp. At the same time, a Fire Dragon flew towards the blood pool.


    However, just as the Fire Dragon flew over the blood pool, he saw that the blood pool suddenly fluctuated violently. Then, the same blood dragon drilled out of it and bumped into the fire dragon.


    This sudden change has even eaten Muyi. More importantly, Nanming Lihuo, who originally had nothing to burn, seems to have encountered an enemy. Although this blow disappeared, to be accurate, Nanming Lihuo of Muyi fell in the lower wind, because Nanming Lihuo was directly melted by the blood pool and did not burn at all, which is tantamount to losing its greatest advantage.


    "So strong, so strange blood pool."


    Mu Yi''s face immediately became dignified. Although he had not yet recovered to the peak, his own strength could not be underestimated. At least in the level of Daochong Xiaocheng, he was the top one. Moreover, with the continuous evolution of Nanming Lihuo, although it had not reached the level of heaven fire, it was not something that ordinary things could resist. Even the Yin owl faced Nanming Lihuo, Finally, it can only be turned into lamp oil.


    But unexpectedly, Nanming Lihuo, who has always been invincible, met an enemy at the moment. He can feel that there is a strange power in the blood and directly extinguished Nanming Lihuo. In this way, it is equivalent to completely losing the Nanming Lihuo.


    If there was still lamp oil before, but Muyi had consumed all the lamp oil accumulated before in order to break through the shackles. At the moment, whether he used his own power or the power to urge Nanming to leave the fire, it was only a result of making no progress.


    In this crisis filled hell, even Muyi dare not consume himself too much, otherwise he will be unable to resist any unexpected changes.


    Just when Mu Yi was in doubt, the blood pool changed again. I saw three blood dragons drilling out of it, and the huge head was directly aimed at Mu Yi, and a faint crisis arose at the bottom of Mu Yi''s heart.


    At present, Mu Yi no longer hesitates. In fact, the current situation can''t allow him to hesitate. With a move of mind, three fire dragons are drilled into the salary lamp again, but from now on, the consumption of the salary lamp comes purely from itself. Although the salary lamp has accumulated some strength for such a long time, it''s really not much.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Under the control of Muyi, the three fire dragons collided with the three blood dragons. This time, the results did not change much. The two seemed to be equal and disappeared again.


    As like as two peas, he quickly discovered that the problem of blood pool seemed to be consistent with him. The three blood dragons were exactly the same as the one at the beginning, and the first blood dragon was also due to his attack.


    In order to verify this idea, Muyi attacked again and changed the attack intensity. Sure enough, the power of the blood dragon also changed, and the final result was still the same as before.


    I don''t know why, Muyi always felt that the blood pool, more accurately, the blood spring seemed to have life, thinking and judging. To some extent, it was also an alternative life.


    The only good news is that the blood pool has also been reduced. Obviously, its power is not endless. What''s more, even if Muyi''s attack is just a gesture at the moment, it can reach the state of small success of Tao seed, and the consumption is naturally greater.


    Finally, Muyi no longer hesitated and decided to solve the blood pool quickly. No one knows if there will be other changes once the delay is too long.


    "Oh!"


    With a cry, the power of the salary lamp finally appeared completely. I saw a huge rosefinch stretching its wings behind Muyi. The high head was full of a kind of pride, blue body, and even feathers. Especially those eyes, Ju ran had a little flexibility.


    Then, the rosefinch''s wings shook and rushed straight towards the blood spring!


    Yes, it''s the blood spring, not the blood pool, because Muyi feels that the blood spring is obviously more important, and this attack is also a test to see how the blood spring will react.


    At the moment when the rosefinch pours out, the blood pool boils directly, and then a blood waterfall rises from bottom to top, just between the blood spring and the rosefinch.

 Chapter 560

    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, there was even a feeling of earth shaking and mountains shaking around. Vaguely, Muyi seemed to hear a cry, the blood pool fell a large part, and even the blood fountain gushing out stopped.


    But on the other side, Mu Yi''s face turned white. Just now, the rosefinch had almost reached the limit he could play at the moment, and he himself was also affected by some shocks.


    As for the change of the blood spring, he couldn''t hide it from him, and even relieved at the bottom of his heart. No matter what strange thing the blood spring is, it''s enough that it will be hurt as long as it has a weakness.


    At this time, the blood spring suddenly began to rotate, and a vortex appeared in the center, followed by a terrible suction.


    The sudden change caught Muyi unprepared, and his feet were directly sucked off the ground. Although he quickly made a kilo fall, he still couldn''t change the result, and the whole person was pulled closer bit by bit.


    The blood spring surged out and quickly filled the blood pool. Suddenly, Muyi saw an eye slowly opened in the vortex in the center of the blood pool.


    "Buzz!"


    Muyi only felt that a strong wave of mind swept across and couldn''t take precautions. Muyi''s mind was blank. Without half a struggle, his body was sucked into the blood pool, and then the vortex disappeared. Then, the blood spring slowly sank to the ground and began to creep rapidly. After a few moments, even the blood pool disappeared, except that it still looked dark red.


    Soon after Muyi was sucked into the blood pool, a small figure came cautiously, carrying a huge bag behind her and a long gun in her hand. This small figure was Murong Xixuan. There was a trace of fear on her small face. She had to carefully observe her surroundings every step until it was safe.


    Soon, she came to the original position of the blood pool. After she came here, she felt as if something was gently pulling her sleeve. This accident almost scared her out of her soul, because she lowered her head and didn''t see anything, but just now she clearly felt that something was pulling her sleeve.


    "Blessed by the Virgin mother, don''t come to me for anything unclean." the little girl was pale with fear, whispered in her mouth, and then didn''t stay any longer. She almost ran away in embarrassment. Unfortunately, at this time, she didn''t pull up her sleeve and look at her wrist, otherwise she would find the trace of immortal rope.


    After the little girl left, two lines of footprints slowly appeared in place, one of which was the little girl''s, and behind her, there was another line of footprints, but it looked obviously bigger.


    For all this, the little girl didn''t feel it. Even before long, these footprints slowly disappeared again, and the ground returned to its original appearance. It is estimated that even if someone passes again, she won''t find anything strange.


    Besides, after being sucked into the blood pool, Muyi felt that blood chains bound him layer by layer, and finally formed a huge blood cocoon. Underground, there was a broader sea of blood. At least through the blood cocoon, Muyi did not see the edge.


    The mind wave just now makes Muyi feel like facing heaven and man. However, compared with heaven and man, it is obviously more concentrated, and the mind wave just now is more like an instinct, which only appears under certain circumstances.


    Therefore, Mu Yi did not panic, but faced it calmly. Although he was in the Jedi, he did not necessarily have a chance to survive. On the contrary, once he was in a panic at the moment, it would be difficult to escape from this strange place.


    And the sea of blood made Mu Yi think of a terrible legend, but he was not sure for a moment.


    After settling down, Mu Yi''s mind was directly integrated with the salary lamp. At present, his biggest reliance was the salary lamp, and the salary lamp had never disappointed him all the time. He believed that this time was no exception.


    After the mind was integrated with the salary lamp, Muyi carefully experienced the power of the blood sea. The real terror of the blood sea lies in the strange power contained in it, which can offset Nanming''s departure from the fire and make the salary lamp lose its greatest advantage.


    Otherwise, the sea of blood is so vast. If the salary lamp can absorb the sea of refined blood, how vast will the power be? At that time, let alone the restoration of Muyi''s heyday, it will be easy for Nanming to evolve from fire into a real sky fire.


    But soon, Mu Yi found that he was optimistic too early. After being pulled into the sea of blood, he could feel a trace of strange force trying to invade his body. Fortunately, Nanming left the fire, so he didn''t succeed for a time. At this time, the last blockade on his life wheel seemed to become particularly active, as if the sea of blood outside had a great temptation to it.


    But in fact, the essence of these two forces is different. One is Yin cold and dead silence, just like the dark space, while the power of the sea of blood has the characteristics of swallowing, as if Muyi is its food. At the moment, it enters its stomach and digests him.


    When he felt that the last blockade on the wheel of life became active, Muyi had a faint movement in his heart and thought of an idea. Maybe he could break it completely, but it needed to take some risks. Once his guess was wrong, he would have no room to turn over.


    Of course, if everything follows his expected direction, he will completely break the shackles and break free from prison. At that time, his strength will greatly increase, which may be able to resolve the current danger.


    Just a few moments later, Muyi had made up his mind. The current situation could not allow him to hesitate, because with the passage of time, the power of the sea of blood to swallow him would gradually increase. Muyi didn''t have such confidence and strength to fight the whole sea of blood alone.


    So, in fact, he has no choice!


    After making up his mind, Muyi carefully weakened Nanming Lihuo''s defense against himself, allowing the power of the sea of blood to slowly penetrate into his body.


    At that time, the strange force blocking his body became more active, almost leaving his life wheel, but devouring the blood force that entered his body.


    "Not enough!"


    Mu Yi felt the blockade of some strange forces on his life wheel and didn''t grasp to break it at once. Once he startled the snake, I''m afraid it''s hard to find such a good opportunity.


    "Don''t you want to devour it? Let you devour it." Muyi was cruel and opened a hole again. After a while, more blood force poured into his body. Muyi''s body was shocked. He could clearly feel the blood and vitality of his body, which were quickly swallowed by the blood sea.


    The strange power of blocking his life wheel is like a cat smelling fishy, more ready to move, but still hasn''t left Muyi''s life wheel, as if it''s worse.


    However, if Muyi continues to open up, it is equivalent to handing over all the positions. Once he fails, the whole line will be defeated and he can no longer restrain the swallowing of the sea of blood. At that time, the best result is that he will be turned into a skeleton and sink into the sea of blood, but more likely, there is no bone residue left.


    "Spell it."


    In the face of such situations, Muyi also had some difficulties in riding a tiger, but at the critical moment, he still made a choice. Since there is no way back, there is no need to find a way back and take out the determination to cut everything. Only in this way can he die and survive!


    At the thought of this, Mu Yi was moved and completely took back the protection of Nanming Lihuo. For a long time, he was directly in the sea of blood. Then, the terrible sea of blood began to devour his vitality. Even Mu Yi''s cheeks and body were slowly dry and Suffocated at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At this time, the last strange force that blocked the life wheel finally moved. It was like a hungry glutton who directly opened his mouth and began to eat, and its food was the power of the sea of blood.


    At the moment when the strange force left the life wheel, Muyi only felt his body suddenly loose, as if he had unloaded a heavy burden!


    Then, the seven life chakras in his body lit up at the same time, reflected and glowed in his body, and hooked up with each other. Behind him, a bright light chakra surfaced and overlapped again. Finally, they were all one, regardless of each other!


    So far, Muyi''s strength has been completely restored, and the life magic power has directly reached a perfect state. The mind power is rising crazily. In the heart, daozhong is silent for a period of time, and finally wakes up and slowly emerges.


    At that time, all the forces in Muyi''s body were unified, regardless of each other, and his strength directly reached the point of great success of Taoism. A strong feeling arose spontaneously. However, although his strength was restored, the hidden dangers in his body were not solved. On the contrary, the strange power and the power of the sea of blood were constantly fighting with his body as the battlefield.


    It''s a bit exaggerated to say that the confrontation. The real situation is that the strange force continues to devour the power of the blood sea, but the power of the blood sea is endless, so it''s stuck for a time, but with the passage of time, the strange force is also growing rapidly. Once it recovers, everything Muyi has done during this period will become useless, and he will not only be sealed again, Even those strange forces ate him in turn. After all, this force is too strange. It seems to have a simple consciousness and know to follow instinct.


    "Nanming leaves the fire and burns heartily."


    Muyi shouted loudly in his heart. Nanming Lihuo, originally suppressed by Muyi, finally burst out its terrible power.


    Facts have proved that the strange power is not invincible vertically and horizontally. As long as there is enough Nanming away from the fire, it can be wiped out. If Mu Yi is not unconscious in that dark space and his strength is still at the peak, with Nanming away from the fire to protect himself, the strange power may not be able to invade his body.


    In fact, it was precisely because of his coma that the strange force intruded into his body and locked his life wheel, which formed a situation of who was powerful. In fact, to be honest, Nanming''s separation from fire should be at the same level as the strange force. The key depends on which side Libra tilts. If Nanming is more away from fire, Then in the end, it must be possible to erase the strange power, but on the contrary, if there are more strange powers, the failure will be Nanming Lihuo. The two can be described as mutual restraint.

 Chapter 561

    Muyi''s inner strength is poured into the salary lamp. This is the state of Tao''s small success and the power of Tao''s great success to urge the salary lamp. It is also the first time Muyi has completely urged the salary lamp. After all, he has just broken through and entered the dark space, and there is no time to sort out the power in his body. Therefore, at the moment, it is his peak state.


    With his outburst, Nanming Lihuo burst out of his body, and the whole sea of blood was red. The strange power that had been swallowed up before was suddenly shocked, so he wanted to continue to drill back into Muyi''s body and lock his life wheel, but Muyi finally waited for the opportunity. How can he come back again?


    The life wheel in his body condensed into a stream, and then Nanming kept spitting away from the fire, completely blocking the strange power, and separating the connection between it and the sea of blood. It was obviously impossible for it to recover its power through the sea of blood.


    At this time, the strange force obviously realized that it was not good. After it was determined that it could not block Muyi''s life wheel, it wanted to escape from his body, but how could Muyi let it succeed and wrap it directly with the fire of Nanming, so it wanted to refine it completely.


    In the heyday of Muyi, even the strange power had only the fate of being refined, but then Muyi''s face showed a trace of joy, because he found that after refining the strange power, he actually produced lamp oil, which had never been before.


    In fact, before Muyi constantly attacked the blockade formed by strange forces, but they basically offset each other, which will never happen. Now it can only show that Nanming Lihuo is too powerful at the moment, and even the strange forces can be refined and form lamp oil.


    Mu Yi was delighted by this discovery. There were not many strange forces, but there was an endless sea of blood around him. If Nanming could refine the power of the sea of blood without fire, wouldn''t it say that he had endless lamp oil?


    Thinking of this, even Mu Yi''s state of mind at the moment can''t help shaking. After all, this temptation is too great to keep him in a balanced state of mind.


    At this time, the strange power almost came to an end. The raging Nanming left the fire and unswervingly wiped it out. Even Muyi felt an idea of prayer. He wanted to ignore it and refine it completely, but at the last moment, he couldn''t help moving in his heart.


    You know, this strange power comes from the dark space, and even the power of the sea of blood can be swallowed up. I think it is rare even in the underworld. If it can be subdued and cultivated, it may become a help for him, especially for Yin people.


    But the premise of all this is to completely control it, otherwise it is easy to cause backfire. Don''t lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot at that time, it will be worthless.


    Finally, Muyi refined the strange power only a trace, then wrapped it layer by layer with Nanming Lihuo, and finally swallowed it into the salary lamp, at least in the salary lamp. There was no need to worry about the strange power at all.


    Then, Mu Yi looked at the blood sea in front of him. In fact, while just refining the strange power, the Nanming Lihuo emitted from his body gradually burned the blood cocoon that wrapped him. Now, after such a long time, most of the blood cocoon has disappeared. This is also due to the previous strange power swallowing some, so this can be done easily.


    "Open!"


    Mu Yi shouted loudly, his hands were suddenly torn, and the blood cocoon suddenly burst. He walked out of it directly. His feet stepped on the blood sea, surrounded by the blue Nanming Lihuo. At his feet was a boundless sea of blood, which made him look like a god of war who came to the world.


    Stepping on the sea of blood, Mu Yi''s heart was far less calm than on the surface. When he thought of such a huge sea of blood, he had the impulse to turn around and run away.


    Looking up, there was a bloody sky overhead. I couldn''t see that it was underground, but it was more like another world.


    Of course, Muyi was not naive enough to think that he had left the underworld. If the sea of blood was really so powerful, I''m afraid it would have swallowed up the whole underworld. These places reminded Muyi of a word - boundary.


    At the beginning, Mu Yi had used the barrier to suppress the semi disabled ghost king under Qianming temple. However, at that time, the power of the barrier was not even one percent or even one thousandth. Even so, he almost fell into it.


    In the border, what impressed him most was the omnipotence. The color of heaven and earth changed in one thought. I said that the world had light, so there was light! When I say the world is dark, everything is silent!


    At present, in his opinion, this sea of blood should be a boundary somewhere. Does it mean that he is trapped by a strong man of heaven and man? But it''s wrong to think about it carefully. If you are really a strong man of heaven and man, why bother so much? Just one finger and press him to death.


    Moreover, the mental force was obviously rigid and complex, and there was even no emotional fluctuation. It was clear that something was wrong.


    If this point is put aside, Muyi vaguely feels that he should have caught the truth, but the details need to be verified before he can know.


    Just do it when he thinks about it. Mu Yi''s mind moves, and the power in his body is poured into the salary lamp. Behind him, a pair of wings slowly open. Even compared with the previous attack on the ground, these wings are obviously larger. The feathers on them can even be clearly seen. The power they carry makes this sea of blood begin to fluctuate.


    What is the concept of the power of Tao Dacheng? That is second only to the perfection of Tao, only half a step away from reaching the realm of heaven and man. In fact, accurately speaking, after the great success of Tao, it has basically reached the peak, and the power of the perfection of Tao is not necessarily stronger than that of Tao. The so-called perfection is more a realm.


    As early as at the perfection level, the essence, Qi and spirit have been integrated into one. Therefore, even if you experience the perfection of Tao again, you will not improve too much power. This kind of perfection is the perception of your own life and realm, which indicates that when the Tao is mature, the next step is to turn from emptiness to reality and completely turn it into the foundation of the road.


    Therefore, Mu Yi at the moment is already at the peak of heaven and man to some extent. Although he still has room for progress, after all, his real realm is only a small achievement of Tao, but he can fight beyond his level, just like Ji Yuan. Although it is only a perfection of Tao, in fact, he is not afraid even in the face of real heaven and man, But the premise is that those who absorb other people''s Tao seed to take that step, which is very different from their own breakthrough.


    One is a pseudo heaven and man. It is impossible to break through the third difficulty in his life. Even after entering the third difficulty, every step is particularly difficult. The other is the real heaven and man. It''s easier for them to belong to their own heaven and man. After all, they have crossed the most difficult threshold. Although the rest of the road is not flat, it is also Kangtan Avenue. As for the former, the pseudo heaven and man is a small path, and even there are cliffs waiting in front from time to time.


    Therefore, shortcuts are not so easy to take, and they have to pay a price after all. Therefore, people who really have confidence in themselves will make breakthroughs by themselves and will never go astray.


    But the problem is that not everyone thinks so. Some people who can''t break through will eventually choose some shortcuts. Even if they can''t make progress in their whole life, they can''t make progress any more, but pseudo heavenly people are at least heavenly people. They have been above the second difficulty and also have status and power.


    Although Mu Yi thought about the false heaven and man in his heart, he could not say that the current boundary was the false heaven and man. In fact, in Mu Yi''s conjecture, the real owner of the boundary may have died, but the boundary remained for some reason, and the strong mental power should be after endless years, after the boundary itself swallowed countless lives, It is formed by the fusion of these miscellaneous thoughts of life, so it gives Muyi a complex and dull feeling.


    If his guess is correct, once the boundary is completely swallowed up, it is almost equivalent to swallowing a heaven and man. In the past, it was absolutely something that could not even think of. Even Muyi suspects that there may be a mature Tao in the sea of blood. Only in this way can we explain that the boundary will remain.


    If he wants to get the Tao seed and even swallow the boundary, he needs to have the power to break it first, otherwise Muyi will still be swallowed up. After all, his power is not endless.


    Of course, he is not in a hurry at the moment. The power of the heyday can shake the boundary.


    As Muyi stretched out his hand and the wings continued to open, a terrible threat suddenly appeared and rushed straight to Muyi.


    After a while, Muyi felt a sense of facing Tianwei, but he was unmoved. He continued to urge Nanming to leave the fire and be sure to play with one blow.


    Although the consciousness in the boundary is formed by countless thoughts of life, any creature will have some instincts in life and death. At present, this consciousness wants to resist and kill Muyi.


    Just when that consciousness led the blood sea in the border, the wings behind Muyi finally completely opened, a full distance of ten feet, and this time was obviously different from the past.


    Once, the rosefinch would appear alone and attack according to the order of Muyi, but this time, the pair of wings grew on Muyi''s back. It can even be said that Muyi turned into a rosefinch. On his body surface, an illusory shadow superimposed together, but in his eyes, there was a huge rosefinch with open wings.


    At first, Muyi had some memories of Nanming Lihuo when absorbing Nanming Lihuo. Now, this rosefinch reminds him of the rosefinch that resolutely spread its wings towards the sky and launched a challenge. It is a belief that is fearless and will never give in. Now, under the influence of this belief, Muyi gently opened his mouth and stretched out his hands, With the outstretched wings.

 Chapter 562

    "Oh!"


    A crisp voice came out of Muyi''s mouth, and the whole border burst, setting off an endless wave of blood. Even Muyi could clearly feel that a terrible consciousness was slowly waking up.


    At present, Mu Yi didn''t hesitate. His wings suddenly flapped behind him. A terrible flame storm immediately took him as the center and scattered around. Where he passed, the sea of blood steamed and the waves splashed, and the flame storm had a growing trend. It seemed to completely destroy the sea of blood and the border.


    When the sleeping consciousness completely woke up, the first feeling for Muyi was anger, as if countless thoughts were roaring. Then, this consciousness locked Muyi. Obviously, it had found that Muyi was the culprit of all this.


    As for the mind power that swept everything before, it is only the instinct when the consciousness has not awakened. Now when it really wakes up, it is naturally different.


    Although unwilling to admit it, the strength of Mu Yi''s Taoism at the moment is still worse than this consciousness. The key is a kind of transcendence at the level, which is the comparison between wood and gold and iron.


    When locked by this consciousness, Muyi only felt that his consciousness was frozen, his body was stiff, his mind was stagnant, and the newly formed flame storm even showed signs of collapse.


    "Is this the strength of heaven and man?" Muyi thought in horror. Although there were many guesses before, it was only a guess after all. It was far more real than what he experienced. Although this consciousness contains countless miscellaneous thoughts, it is indeed the level of heaven and man.


    This reminds Mu Yi of such things as the decree of heaven and man and the order of the king. Although it is said that it can give play to the strike of heaven and man, it is only a blow of power, but it is not all the strength of heaven and man. The same power is in the hands of heaven and man, or in the hands of Tao Xiaocheng, and the results are definitely different.


    At the critical moment, Mu Yi knew the deep sea, and the virtual shadow of a evil Buddha appeared. It was only a slight shock, and the consciousness that locked him was directly knocked to pieces, which could no longer bind Mu Yi.


    Muyi only felt light, the power in his body ran again, and the flame storm continued to rage, as if everything he had just experienced was just an illusion.


    However, Muyi knew that it really happened. If it wasn''t for the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha, I''m afraid he would be in a desperate situation again. Thinking of the strange of the evil Buddha and taking him to the underworld, Muyi had to think more. Perhaps the origin of the evil Buddha is much bigger than he imagined.


    Without the threat of consciousness, the flame storm broke out. This attack is the limit that Muyi can reach at the moment.


    At that time, the whole boundary shook, and the sea of blood set off huge waves. The sky above his head cracked cracks, and Muyi even felt the breath of the outside world pouring in, which further proved his initial guess that at present, it is a boundary.


    Outside, Murong Xixuan, who had been far away, suddenly felt a shaking under her feet and couldn''t take precautions. She squatted on the ground, and then turned her head in horror. She saw that a hill she would go out suddenly cracked and a bloody column of light rose into the sky.


    Although several miles apart, the little girl was still cold, and the blood in her body almost wanted to get out of her body. She hardly hesitated. The little girl gritted her teeth and got up and tried her best to run forward. Although she didn''t know what the light column was, her intuition told her that it was very dangerous. The farther away she was, the safer she would be.


    But the little girl didn''t find it. Her shadow suddenly grinned, and there was a moment of overlap when she got up, but then it turned into one.


    Although the little girl left quickly, in fact, when the blood light column rose into the sky, almost all the strong people hundreds of miles around were shocked. One after another, the strong people of different races looked at the location of the blood light column from a distance. Even if they couldn''t see anything, they could at least feel the changes there.


    Then, there are strong people flying or running, coming here quickly.


    In the underworld, there are many opportunities. The key depends on whether we can grasp it. Although this bloody light column is full of evil, it also awakens the deep memory of some strong people, and many people show an excited look on their faces.


    On a huge battlefield, a Gu Tai Chi stood in the air, a pair of wings flapping gently behind him, and his face was expressionless. He was wearing dark gold armor, which made him look majestic.


    Opposite him was a small old man with a crutch in his hand. At his feet, he was a flying monster with a tiger like head, but his ribs had a pair of wings so that it could fly.


    Under them, countless figures fight together. On one side are the elite of a Gu nationality, and on the other side are the survivors of dwarf ghost nationality. Moreover, according to the current situation, it is obvious that dwarf ghost nationality is at a disadvantage, or even an absolute disadvantage.


    The elite of the a Gu clan have surrounded the dwarf ghost clan layer by layer, killing from the outside to the inside.


    "The great Lord from the bone royal family, do you really want to die with my dwarf ghost family?" finally, the little old man said, even with a trace of anxiety. He is the elder and the strongest of the dwarf ghost family, and his strength is only a small realm of Taoism.


    But in fact, for a medium-sized ghost clan, the strength of Dao Zhong Xiaocheng is enough to suppress, but the royal clan, which ranks in the top ten of the whole ghost clan, suddenly seems small.


    Although it is impossible for the whole argu royal family to have many great leaders like argu Taiji, as the tip of the pyramid, there are even strong ones at the level of king, such as the success and perfection of Tao.


    The king is also the main reason why the AGU family can be ranked among the top ten royal families.


    At least on the bright side, the ghost clan already has ten kings, which is equivalent to the existence of human beings, and this is only on the bright side. The real ghost clan is much more powerful than the tip of the iceberg.


    What''s more, there is the ghost emperor who patrols and hunts the whole hell, which is the biggest inside story of the ghost family.


    "Die together? It''s up to you?" a Gu Taiji disdained a smile. From his own hand, in fact, the end has been doomed. However, although he can''t see anything on the surface, he has been on guard in his heart. The Yin owl will never return. Although there is no news, he already has an answer in his heart.


    Originally, he thought he was a strong man of the perfect level. Now, the murderer of his brother is obviously Tao Chong Xiaocheng. Even if he is placed in the ghost family, he is also a big Lord. Even he dare not underestimate it. However, he can''t understand where the strong man of Tao Chong came from. Why should he be an enemy with him?


    So today, he wants to kill the dwarf ghost clan at all costs. He also takes this to test whether he can lead out the strong one hidden in the dark. If the other party really dares to come out, he doesn''t mind erasing the other party''s connection with the dwarf ghost clan.


    Hearing the voice that ah Gu Taiji disdained, the elder of the dwarf family was not angry. In his state of mind, he would not be angry because of such contempt. What really worried him was the fate faced by the whole dwarf ghost family.


    In fact, the dwarf ghost clan is not strong in the underworld. Even if it is put into the whole ghost clan, it is only a medium-sized one, but in the past, the dwarf ghost clan was dependent on another powerful ghost clan. Although it is not a royal clan, it can be counted.


    But I didn''t expect that recently, this powerful ghost family clashed with a Gu family. The affiliated ghost family like them was naturally the first to be cut off, so there was today''s disaster of exterminating the family.


    Although he was very unwilling, the elder of the dwarf ghost family also knew that he had no choice at present, unless he could kill ah Gu Tai Chi, but the probability was too low. Even if he was at the same level as ah Gu Tai Chi, he could not compare the Taoist achievements from the ah Gu royal family, let alone his age.


    At the thought of this, the elder of the dwarf ghost family sighed in his heart that since he was forced to a desperate situation, there was only one war. Fortunately, he had secretly arranged for some people to move quietly before, so as not to be really exterminated, and those living dwarf ghost families were hope.


    At this time, a Gu Taiji suddenly turned his head and looked at the other side. Then, if the elder felt it, he looked at it. Although it was far away, the wave still clearly spread.


    "This breath? King? No, it''s wrong."


    A Gu Taiji stared at the distance, his hands had been clenched unconsciously.


    "Evil, and the smell of blood, isn''t it?" suddenly, ah Gu Tai Chi seemed to think of something, and his eyes suddenly widened.


    Opposite him, the elder of the dwarf clan seemed to think of it, and his eyes lit up.


    "How about stopping the war for the time being?" ah Gu Taiji turned his head and looked at the elder.


    "Can!" the elder of the dwarf clan nodded and felt inexplicably relieved. Although the other party didn''t say to let go of the dwarf clan, at least there was a breathing opportunity, and the hope of completely turning the dwarf ghost clan into a safe place was in the distance at the moment.


    Then, a Gu Tai Chi gave a long roar, and the battlefield that had been fighting against the sky was suddenly silent. The tide like offensive also stopped. Then, after a Gu Tai Chi gave a voice to several senior generals, he flew directly to the sky.


    The elder of the dwarf family also confessed and left in a hurry.


    At this point, the battlefield that was supposed to determine the victory and defeat stopped so strangely. Although a Gu Tai Chi has the hope of victory even if he leaves, the key to the problem lies in the elder of the dwarf nationality. Without his restraint, I''m afraid the a Gu nationality will suffer heavy losses even if it wins.


    So the best way is to stop the war. It''s not that he doesn''t want to kill each other, but as an old monster who has lived for many years, even if his strength is almost, he can''t kill it in a short time. Once he delays too long, the possible opportunity has nothing to do with him.


    Although the victory at present is important, the opportunity there is more important.

 Chapter 563

    For the dwarf nationality, the sudden departure of a Gu Tai Chi also relieved many people and gave them a chance to breathe. In particular, the elder of the dwarf nationality waited for a glimmer of hope. Compared with a Gu Tai Chi, he undoubtedly lived longer.


    After feeling the wave, some buried memories awakened again, especially when the place was not too far away from the dwarf.


    In fact, a world shaking war took place there a hundred years ago. At that time, the elder was still very young and even just an adult. Although he had been in the past hundred years, he still remembered clearly, because both sides of the war were at the level of kings, and one of them was named the blood king.


    The wave just felt was the same as that of the blood king in those years. As for the opponent of the blood king in those years, it is said that he was a powerful demon king from the demon family. In that war, the blood King disappeared. It is said that he fell, but many people don''t believe it.


    You know, it''s King level. How can it fall so easily? But then, the blood king never appeared. More and more people believe that the blood king really fell. But all the time, the place where the blood King fell is a mystery. As for whether he left anything, no one knows. Even the demon king who won that year left directly. He rarely appeared for so many years. It is estimated that he was seriously injured in that war.


    After all, the blood king is strong even at the king level.


    Now, the sudden fluctuation reminds many people of the blood king. After all, the events of that year happened near here, and the fluctuation of that power is even more memorable. There are few people practicing this power in the whole hell, and only the blood king is really successful.


    The reason why the elder thinks that there may be the hope of the dwarf ghost family is that if he can get the things left by the blood king, he may soar to the sky. At this time, if he puts an opportunity in front of him, even if he can''t go further after the breakthrough, he won''t hesitate.


    Even if it is only a fake heaven, man and king, it is not something that the Tao can resist. In that case, the crisis of the dwarf ghost family will disappear, and from then on, the dwarf ghost family can no longer rely on others and stand in the hell with its own strength.


    However, the elder also knows that there are many dangers and even life-threatening. After all, he is not the only one who knows the truth. Looking at the appearance of a Gu Tai Chi just now, he obviously knows, so he left in a hurry. In addition, with the strong people within hundreds of miles around, it can be said that the elder has little chance, but he can only fight.


    So before leaving, he hurriedly explained what happened. Obviously, he went with the idea of becoming benevolent if he failed, and left a life card in the family. Once he died, the life card would break down. At that time, they could choose to break through according to the methods left in advance. Even if the loss was heavy, it was better than the defeat of the whole army.


    Because the elder knew very well that without his protection, even if there was no Argo clan, the dwarf ghost clan would only decline slowly until it was removed from the list.


    In fact, this kind of thing often happens in the underworld. Even if the Terran is not blessed by the empress mother, and there is the rise of Tianjiao in the Terran from time to time, I''m afraid the Terran has already become a synonym of history.


    When the strong ones went towards the location of the bloody light column, Muyi finally shook the border and let them open the gap to escape. However, he didn''t know that his rash move had caused an uproar outside, but even if he knew, he wouldn''t hesitate to do so.


    After all, compared with the crisis that has not yet arrived, the current sea of blood is the most troublesome. Especially when the consciousness wakes up, if there is no mark left by the evil Buddha in his knowledge of the sea, I''m afraid he may have died.


    Once he broke the barrier, Muyi wanted to leave here. However, just when he was ready to leave, the Tao seed in his heart suddenly beat and sent Muyi a thought of hunger and greed, as if there was something tempting attracting it under the sea of blood.


    The change of Tao species made Mu Yi hesitate for a moment. He was very clear that what could trigger the change of Tao species must be something beneficial to Tao species, and it was still in the boundary left by a strong man of heaven and man. As for what it was, it seemed self-evident.


    After refining the Yin owl before, Mu Yi also devoured each other''s Tao species, making his Tao species reach a limit. It seems that he can only get into the realm of great success of Tao species. Once promoted, his strength will undoubtedly be greatly improved. The real heaven and man will not mention it for the time being, but he already has the capital to protect his life against those pseudo heaven and man.


    If he misses this opportunity, it may take some time for Mu Yi''s Taoist seed to advance. At this time, he may not be able to afford to wait. After all, there are many things waiting for him in the sun, so that he doesn''t want to go back all the time.


    But to return to the sun, the dark space must be experienced. Without mending the sky que, he needs to reach heaven and man at least, or even far more.


    So for a time, Muyi hesitated.


    One side is to leave. Although it is safe, it will take a long time. On the other side, it can be promoted quickly, but it needs to take risks, or even risk your life. It is not easy to choose either side.


    However, Mu Yi''s hesitation did not last too long. On the one hand, he was urged by Tao. On the other hand, it was also because of his high skill and boldness. The so-called "no tiger can get a tiger without entering the tiger''s Den". Since the mark left by the evil Buddha can save him once, it can save him for the second time. Once he bet correctly, his strength will leap directly and even save time to enter heaven and man.


    Finally, Mu Yi no longer hesitated. He looked up at his head again, and then resolutely took one step and jumped directly into the sea of blood.


    Nanming Lihuo then emerged around his body to protect him from the power of the sea of blood, and then turned into a swimming fish and went downstream of the sea of blood.


    Soon after Muyi jumped into the sea of blood, a figure suddenly appeared in the air. The speed was so fast that even Muyi Shi Zhanyu was more than a bit slower. This was also the reason why he came at the first time.


    This figure is a roc bird, with spread wings, more than ten feet wide and amazing momentum.


    After the ROC bird stopped, it changed into a human body, but its head was still a bird''s head, and its wings were shrunk several times and flapped gently.


    The big roc bird is a strong demon. The fluctuation emitted from him is at least one level smaller or even stronger. His name is Peng invincible. Just from his name, we can see his character.


    At the moment, Peng invincible''s sharp eyes scanned around and finally fell on the blood column rising from the middle of the cracked hill. When he felt the breath and fluctuation, a trace of greed appeared in his eyes.


    But before he could move, he suddenly raised his head and looked into the distant sky.


    At first, there was nothing there, but after a few breaths, a black line suddenly appeared in the sky. Then the black line quickly became larger and appeared not far from Peng invincible in the twinkling of an eye.


    "I asked who came so soon. It was you."


    The black line stopped and turned into a figure. Looking at Peng invincible from a distance, he said impolitely.


    "Ghost clan, Gu Tong, aren''t you breaking through the barrier? Why are you interested in joining the fun?" Peng Wudi looked at the sudden figure with some fear. In fact, he had seen the identity and strength of the person since he didn''t get angry.


    "The knot left after the fall of the blood king was born, how can I not come? If I can get the road base of the blood king, the rest of the closure can be saved naturally." Gu Tong is a human form, but his face is covered with strange patterns and his eyebrow has a closed eye, which looks strange.


    "Hum, with me Peng Wudi here, you can go back." Peng Wudi seemed to be angry and said directly.


    "Really? Why don''t we try again? I''ll give you one hand this time to see if you have made progress and stepped into the perfection of Tao for such a long time." Gutong smiled with a confident look and tone.


    And his words undoubtedly reveal a lot of useful information, because only after reaching the great success of Tao seed, the next step will be towards the complete breakthrough of Tao seed, that is, Peng Wudi is the strong one of Tao seed. Since Gu Tong looks like he has a winning ticket, it is obvious that he is at least the realm of Tao seed success, and even his posture may be the real great success, Otherwise, it doesn''t need to be closed for a long time. I''m afraid the biggest possibility is to break through the king level.


    "Hum!"


    Peng Wudi snorted coldly again, but he didn''t answer Gu Tong''s words. Obviously, he didn''t have confidence in himself.


    "The blood King''s border has been hidden for a hundred years, but now he was born suddenly. It is obvious that something has happened. Although the traces here have been covered, there should have been strong people fighting here before, which led to the border riots. Then he was born. If I''m not wrong, the strong person has been swallowed by the border. The blood king is a cruel man. He wants to get his border and Taoist base, I''m afraid it''s not that simple. "Gu Tong analyzed it lightly.


    "Daoji belongs to you and the border belongs to me?" Peng Wudi said suddenly after listening to Gutong''s analysis.


    "I want Daoji, and I want the border. Peng invincible. If you don''t want to die, you can leave now." Gu Tong glanced at Peng invincible and said.


    "Gu Tong, although your way is perfect, I''m afraid you can''t hide it from others. Do you think you can swallow all this by yourself? You''re not afraid to choke yourself. But if you and I cooperate, we''ll get rid of the rest first, and then we''ll share with each other?" Peng Wudi took a deep breath and said. The frequency of wings behind him has obviously increased a lot, His eyes were fixed on Gutong, waiting for his answer.

 Chapter 564

    While they were talking, two more figures approached quickly, and finally stopped nearby. Behind one of them was a pair of bat like wings, which was a hurried ah Gu Taiji. After he appeared, his eyes fell on Gu Tong first, and his eyes shrank slightly.


    "Oh, there''s another strong man of your ghost family, and it''s still a bone royal family." Peng Wudi said meaningfully. Gutong is an ancient family. Although it is also one of the top ten royal families of the ghost family, its status is far beyond the a bone royal family.


    But then, Peng Wudi and Gu Tong''s eyes fell on another person at the same time, bald, barefoot and in sackcloth.


    "Terran drunkard?" even Gu Tong has a little more solemnity on his face. Although many ghost and demon families despise the Terran and think that the Terran is weak and can only become food in their mouth, only strong people such as Gu Tong and Peng invincible who stand at a certain height can understand the horror of the Terran.


    If you really don''t care about Terrans, how can you target Terrans everywhere? Even without the constant suppression of the two races over the years, today''s underworld has long been a situation of three parts of the world. One is the ghost race, the other is the demon race, and the third is the human race.


    And from time to time, some unique Tianjiao will emerge in the Terran, blooming with remarkable brilliance, but this Tianjiao is a minority after all, and every time there is one, the demon and ghost will try their best to kill it.


    But in the Terran, there is still a small group of people, which makes the two races afraid. That small group of people have the same name, ascetic!


    Ascetics are not monks. They cut their hair just to show their will, and barefoot is to sharpen. These people wander in the wilderness all year round and go deep into all kinds of dangerous places to sharpen themselves. The strong who grow up in this environment feel terrible when they think about it.


    It is precisely because of this that they are so afraid of the ascetic of the Terran. Even if the ascetic in front of them seems to have only the realm of Tao, but this is a group of people who can''t be based on constant theory. Even Gu Tong has to be treated seriously.


    After the Terran ascetic monk landed, he just glanced at Gu Tong, Peng invincible and a Gu Tai Chi on his head. There was no change on his face.


    "Join hands."


    Gu Tong finally said to Peng Wudi that it is only the beginning now. I believe that in a short time, there will be more and more strong people gathered here. If it is just a king or below heaven and man, he won''t worry too much, but if there is a fake king, the result may not be.


    So he chose to join hands with Peng invincible. Even if the other party is the demon family, the demon and ghost families are both antagonistic and cooperative, especially in the face of the human race.


    As for the nearby a Gu Tai Chi, it was directly ignored by the two people. Although a Gu Tai Chi also came from the top ten royal families, its own strength is too low after all, only the realm of Tao planting Xiaocheng. This strength looks at the whole hell. Although it is still good, it is only good.


    In the state of Gutong, what you see in your eyes is the existence of the king level.


    At present, some real kings may not see the birth of blood kings, but those pseudo kings may not. They chose a shortcut at the beginning, and the road in the future will become more rugged and difficult. Therefore, these pseudo kings will try their best to make up for the foundation. If they can swallow the road base left by a real king, it is definitely a great remedy, even if they can''t make up for all, It can definitely be improved.


    For the strong such as Gu Tong, the Daoji left by the blood king is more important. Of course, he doesn''t intend to take the road of the pseudo king. The Daoji is just an introduction. By analogy, he may be able to take that step directly.


    After the breakthrough, this foundation is the best food, which can quickly stabilize his realm and save decades and hundreds of years of hard cultivation. Therefore, the importance of that thing is self-evident. Even in the face of a pseudo king, he may not give up.


    It''s just a fake king. He can''t fight with his own perfect realm. Even if he''s not an opponent, he still has no problem running for his life, which is one of the reasons why he chose to join hands with Peng invincible.


    Peng is invincible. If a person can be named invincible as his name, it can be seen that he is arrogant. However, his strength is commendable. With Dapeng''s real body, even if there is only the realm of Tao Dacheng, it is only a bit weaker than him.


    I believe that the two of them can not be afraid even in the face of a fake king. After all, a fake king is not a real king after all. It is equivalent to the degree that a strong Taoist holds a king''s order. Even if it is a little stronger, it is limited.


    "Ha ha, do you want to join hands with me?" Peng Wudi suddenly laughed when he heard Gutong''s words, and ah Gu Taiji''s face suddenly changed. If the two people join hands, who else is their opponent? Even the chance to fish in troubled waters will be lost.


    However, Peng''s invincible attitude still made him hold a glimmer of expectation. Peng''s invincible also knew that he was very proud of a strong demon family. I think he should refuse.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll get rid of it first?" Gu Tong narrowed his eyes, which showed a dangerous light.


    "OK, join hands." Peng Wudi laughed wildly and said solemnly. However, from the smile in his eyes, we can see how happy he is at the moment. Gu Tong asked to join hands, and his face was naturally greatly satisfied.


    A Gu Taiji didn''t expect Peng Wudi to be so incorruptible. He couldn''t help being disappointed, but what''s more important is the changes brought about by the two people working together.


    He couldn''t help looking at the Terran drunkard not far away, but he didn''t want to join hands with the other party, because he knew very well that the other party could not join hands with him due to the hatred of the Terran against the ghost. I''m afraid he will meet him later, and the other party will be the first to shoot at him. After all, who makes him the weakest?


    To reason and threaten with the Terran ascetics is simply whimsical, because they are a group of madmen and will never compromise. They are very different from some people in power within the Terran.


    In a short time, some people came quickly. They were all strong people from all ethnic groups. Ah Gu Taiji was more or less relieved. After all, the more strong people came, the more chaotic it was. So far, there is no pseudo King level.


    In the cracked hills, a blood column of light constantly rushed up, and everyone could feel the blood gas emitted from it, but none of them dared to take the initiative to enter. Even if the blood King fell for a hundred years, people still dare not underestimate its prestige.


    What''s more, no one knows what dangers there are in the border. Now that the border has appeared, it''s better to wait a little longer and decide to enter it after seeing the changes clearly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this time, Mu Yi in the sea of blood in the barrier was not aware that so many powerful people had come outside, but he would not care if he knew, because he was constantly swimming towards the depths of the sea of blood. The density of the sea of blood was much higher than that of the sea. If Nanming left the fire to protect his body, he could not have done this at present, What''s more, it can swallow people''s vitality in the sea of blood, which is strange and dangerous.


    Finally, Muyi reached the deepest part of the blood sea. After all, it was just a border. The so-called boundlessness before was just a kind of visual deception. Even the underworld could not be called boundless, let alone a blood sea within the border.


    In the deepest part of the blood sea, Muyi opened his heavenly eye and saw a blood lotus, which was wrapped with a lotus platform, covered with many small holes, as if pregnant with something.


    "Is this the foundation of the strong man in heaven?"


    After the Tao seed is completed, it becomes the Tao base, and then steps into heaven and man. The king and heaven and man just have different names, but in fact, the essence of the two is the same. They both need to understand the Tao of heaven and cultivate their own Tao seed and Tao base.


    If he didn''t expect it wrong, the blood lotus in front of him was the Taoist base of the strong man, and the Tao seed in his heart beat more violently at the moment, and an extreme hunger came along, which made him want to climb up the blood lotus and eat it immediately.


    However, in the end, Muyi forcibly suppressed this impulse. Just after the consciousness was shocked by the evil Buddha in the sea, there was no movement. Muyi would not naively think that the consciousness had been destroyed. At the moment, it should be hidden somewhere in the sea of blood and watching him quietly. Once he relaxed his vigilance, it would be a disaster waiting for him.


    As for the blood lotus in front of us, I believe that consciousness will never give up, because this is also the root of its existence.


    "Don''t you come out? Then I''ll force you to come out." Mu Yi sneered in his heart. Then with a wave of his right hand, a fire dragon went towards the blood lotus. As long as the consciousness didn''t want to give up Daoji, it was bound to stop him.


    But as the fire dragon kept approaching the blood lotus, the consciousness never appeared.


    "Boom!"


    The fire dragon directly hit the blood lotus. When the blood lotus appeared, a layer of blood light blocked the fire dragon out. No matter how hard the fire dragon tried, it could only gradually dissipate under the swallowing of the sea of blood. After all, this is the sea of blood, not the outside.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi raised his eyebrows, and then two fire dragons came out and collided with the blood lotus. He didn''t believe that the blood lotus was really so strong.


    Sure enough, after several times, the blood light began to dim slowly. Muyi could even feel that the hidden consciousness was ready to move. Muyi continued to attack while on alert.


    Behind him, a blood man quietly appeared, and reached out to Mu Yi''s back heart. The whole process was silent, and the surrounding sea of blood gave him the best cover. It seemed that he didn''t notice Mu Yi''s appearance.


    Finally, when the hand was about to touch Mu Yi''s back heart and the blood man''s mouth gently cracked, Mu Yi in front of him suddenly disappeared without any sign. Even the blood man was obviously stunned.


    However, before he could react, a fist hit him hard from one side.

 Chapter 565

    In fact, when the blood man appeared, Muyi was already aware of it, but he pretended not to know it, so that he could do it at the moment. Moreover, he almost did his best. The seven life cycles in his body trembled together, blessed by the divine power of his own life, and integrated his essence, Qi and spirit. This fist contained the true meaning of water understood by Muyi.


    Although the sea of blood is blood, it also carries the characteristics of water to some extent, so the true meaning of water is not much suppressed here.


    "Bang!"


    With one punch, the bloody man in front of him exploded directly, even unexpectedly. Even Mu Yi was shocked. He didn''t seem to think that the bloody man would be so fragile and vulnerable.


    However, at this time, he suddenly trembled at the bottom of his heart and gushed out a strong crisis. He almost didn''t think about it. Liu Li did his best to urge him, forming a solid defense on his body surface.


    A finger suddenly appeared in front of him and directly pointed at the center of his eyebrows. After a while, the small runes produced by the immortal body of colored glass collided with that finger and disappeared.


    Muyi could feel that the strength in his body was being consumed rapidly. He almost tried his best to block this finger and failed to make it succeed.


    If he was just a little later, I''m afraid his head would have been penetrated. At that time, even if his vitality was strong, there was only a dead end.


    At the moment, as like as two peas, he was able to see clearly what the other side looked like. He was just like the blood man who had just been defeated by him. Even if he could not distinguish the two blood people from the eyesight of the herd Yi, if he really wanted to say that, it would be more powerful than the blood man.


    After blocking the other party''s attack, Muyi blows out again. The bloody man resists in a hurry. From his actions, Muyi sees a trace of strangeness.


    "Bang!"


    The blood man''s body was far less powerful than his attack. Under Muyi''s fist, the blood man was defeated again, but Muyi''s face was not half relaxed, because while the blood man collapsed, three blood men immediately appeared around him and surrounded him again.


    Mu Yi''s fists constantly burst out, and the true meaning of water is constantly blessed in his fist technique. Therefore, even if there is a sea of blood, he can give full play to his power to the greatest extent.


    The three blood men were defeated by Muyi in the twinkling of an eye. The remaining one was entangled by the fire dragon, and then was defeated by Muyi who freed his hands.


    But it seems that this is just the beginning. More and more blood people appear around, as if endless, and constantly surround Muyi. Muyi doesn''t dare to be careless in the face of so many blood people. His two fists burst out continuously, but soon Muyi finds that his strength is also consuming rapidly. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid he won''t wait for him to kill all blood people, Your strength has been exhausted.


    The awakened Muyi also knows that his actions are too stupid. As long as the border is not broken and the sea of blood is unwilling, these blood people will be infinite. Moreover, in the continuous battle, Muyi also finds that these blood people are becoming stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye. The hidden consciousness seems to be imitating and learning from him.


    This is also the main reason why he gradually feels increased pressure.


    But now he can''t leave the sea of blood, so the only way left is to directly break the blood lotus, that is, the Fang Daoji. Once his Taoist seed breaks through and enters the success of Taoist seed, his strength will also increase.


    At that time, whether you go or stay, you will be comfortable.


    Think of it and do it. Muyi changed his direction and attacked the blood lotus. The blood people around him immediately became anxious and rushed towards him recklessly. How could Muyi, who had been prepared for it, fall into this dilemma? Although he was in the sea of blood, he still stepped on Yu bu. He thought Yu Bu wouldn''t have much effect, but unexpectedly, Yu Bu was like a fish in water here, and he didn''t see any astringency at all.


    This discovery made Muyi very happy. In the sea of blood, the biggest limitation is undoubtedly speed. After all, the sea of blood is dense, and it is obviously impossible to be like the outside world. Therefore, Muyi didn''t want to escape the siege of so many blood people before, but couldn''t escape.


    But now, Yu Bu seems to be able to integrate him into the sea of blood, like a real fish swimming freely in it. In this way, it is impossible for those blood people to catch up with him again.


    Muyi will not miss such a good opportunity to attack the blood lotus again. The blood light shield is getting darker and darker under his attack. I believe it will be completely broken in a short time.


    The dark consciousness was obviously anxious. One blood man after another came together, and then merged with each other. Finally, these blood men became a huge monster, like a meat ball, with countless tentacles growing from its body, and then pulled them towards Muyi.


    In this state, the monster''s attack is obviously more intensive, and this tentacle is much more convenient than the previous blood man. The monster is like a collection, and the smell is obviously beyond the Muyi at the moment.


    If there were not Yu Bu, I''m afraid Muyi would have been caught by the monster, but with Yu Bu, Muyi gradually wiped out the blood light on the blood lotus.


    Finally, with a click, the blood light was finally broken, and the whole border was roared, and a huge blood wave was set off on the sea of blood.


    In the outside world, there are more and more strong people gathered at the moment, and even some strange shapes exist. The elder of the dwarf nationality is standing in a corner and looks insignificant.


    Those who can get here so quickly and have the courage to take a share are the least powerful. As for the ordinary Lord, the perfect level, it is difficult to get close. Although these strong people do not deliberately target anyone, the smell inadvertently emitted is not something that the ordinary strong people can resist, especially the smell emitted by so many strong people, Almost form a torsional force field.


    Anyone who steps into this force field needs to bear this pressure first. Only by holding on can he be qualified to join it and share that share. If he can''t even hold on, he is naturally ineligible and unworthy to stay here.


    So further away, there are some strong ordinary lords who have just stepped into it and failed, but they are unwilling to leave, so they can only stop in the distance. Maybe when the war starts, they can get some benefits if they are lucky. Typical people die for money and birds die for food.


    While the people were standing and waiting, the whole hill suddenly exploded, and then a more turbulent, strong blood gas spewed out from it. Even in the back, the blood gas has become a blood fountain, bubbling and slowly turned into a blood pool, and then the scope of the blood pool continues to expand.


    So far, Gu Tong, who had been waiting for the opportunity, finally opened his eyes, and two pure lights flashed from his eyes. Just when he was ready to say something, he suddenly looked up and looked to the horizon. Then, Peng invincible, Terran ascetics and a few strong people looked there almost in no order.


    "Can''t wait, go!"


    Gu Tong said hello to Peng Wudi, and then took the lead in moving towards the border breach. Peng Wudi flapped his wings and followed closely, just like two streamers, flashed away and disappeared into it in an instant.


    At this time, the other strong ones reacted and scrambled to enter the barrier. Although they knew that there was still a great danger to enter the barrier at the moment, they had no choice.


    In the sky, a cloud floated by and appeared over here in the blink of an eye, and then a man came down from it.


    Is to walk, step by step, at his feet, it seems that it is not vanity, but solid steps.


    The strong who had not had time to step into the border almost took a breath at the same time. In the whole hell, only the king can do this.


    Although the figure that is coming step by step in front of us is the form of human race, it is not human race, because at this level, any race can completely change into the form of human race, and the "man" in front of us is this kind of existence.


    In other words, the other party is a king. Even if it is the lowest, it is also a false king, which they can''t resist.


    "Hum, don''t think too much of yourself. Can you peep at the things left by the blood king?"


    The figure walked down and said slowly. The strong people who had not entered almost trembled at the same time and were impacted one after another. Then, they looked at the figure with more fear and hidden deep hatred.


    The strong are always rebellious. Without such a heart, they can''t have their current achievements. Of course, they will respect the stronger, but it doesn''t mean that they can be trampled on at will.


    But at present, none of them stand up and are unwilling to return, but it doesn''t mean that idiots die. Even if it''s just fake kings, it''s easy to kill them. After all, the real Taoists who are perfect and even the powerful in the Dacheng realm have entered the border almost when the other party appears. Only these Taoists who are small and powerful have no time to respond, The existence of terror came.


    At the moment, many strong people are regretting that they didn''t enter it early, but it doesn''t wrap ah Gu Taiji. At the moment when Gu Tong and Peng invincible entered, he also moved and crept into the border without attracting anyone''s attention. In addition to him, several kinds of Xiaocheng also slipped in.


    "I''m in a good mood today. I''ll spare your life and leave quickly so that you won''t lose your life later." the terrorist existence said again, but no one dared to refute. Even some ordinary lords in the periphery began to leave. They didn''t have much chance. Now there is a king who doesn''t know whether it is a king or a fake king. They will stay, You can only humiliate yourself or even lose your life.


    Although opportunity is very important, what''s the use of opportunity if you lose your life? Of course, there are also strong people who are not willing to leave like this, but retreat further.

 Chapter 566

    The king, that is, the heaven and man in the human race, even in the whole hell, is the supreme existence, and the pseudo king, to some extent, is also a king.


    Therefore, whether the terror in front of them is a real king or a pseudo king, they can''t offend.


    This terror exists. After saying that, he took one step and directly entered the border.


    At that time, the border moved suddenly, and there were obviously more cracks on the top of the head, as if some could not bear it. After all, there were too many strong people entering at the moment. There were seven or eight people who were successful in the light of Tao seed. Plus several Tao seed Xiaocheng who sneaked in secretly, there were almost ten strong people. What''s more, there was a king level terror in the end.


    Although the sea of blood is terrible, it has limits after all. Especially at the moment, in the deepest part of the sea of blood, Muyi has touched the edge of the blood lotus. At this time, it happened that the strong entered it and the consciousness hidden in the dark was finally angry.


    But for those who have just entered the strong, some suffer, or are implicated by animal husbandry.


    When the blood sea turned upside down, at least half of the strong people didn''t escape and were drowned by the blood sea, and the rest were a little embarrassed. However, they also showed their unique skills to resist the swallowing of the blood sea. Even the strong people swallowed by the blood sea didn''t die for a while, and they were able to condense the Tao species. Naturally, no fool, especially those who have achieved great success and even complete perfection of the Tao species, It is to touch the threshold of the king. The next step is to step into it.


    Even if the consciousness in the sea of blood obviously reaches the level of king, it is not easy to kill so many strong people. What''s more, at the moment, the consciousness is constantly spraying anger at Muyi who is grasping at the blood lotus.


    At the same time that the consciousness came to Mu Yi, the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha that had been hidden in Mu Yi''s mind reappeared. With a slight shock, the consciousness was defeated, and Mu Yi was able to catch a lotus seed from the blood lotus.


    Muyi originally intended to catch all the lotus seeds, but he could feel that the consciousness was on the verge of outbreak. If he really did so, even with the protection of the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha, he would be seriously damaged.


    Moreover, he has also found that there are strong people entering on the sea of blood, and they will only be cheaper at that time. Therefore, Muyi made a quick decision, grabbed only one lotus seed, then stepped on Yu step and quickly disappeared in situ.


    Just after Muyi disappeared, a blood man slowly emerged next to the blood lotus. Compared with the blood people who were not clear before Muyi, the blood man in front of him had the same clear facial features and limbs as the human race, but he was extremely ugly, tall and full of patterns.


    ¡°£¤%¡­¡­£¤¡±


    Suddenly, the blood man opened his mouth and seemed to say something. Then the blood lotus shook and shrunk, and finally disappeared in the center of the blood man''s eyebrows.


    At this moment, the king level terrorist stepped into the border and his eyes fell into the sea of blood. The endless sea of blood could not block his sight at all, opposite to the eyes of the blood man in the deepest sea of blood.


    "Boom!"


    It seemed that thunder fell in the barrier. After the king stepped in, the other strong men were prepared to avoid it early.


    Gu Tong stood with Peng Wudi and looked at the king level strong man from a distance.


    "It''s him." Gutong seemed to know each other, with a trace of clarity on his face.


    "Sati clan, sati king!" Peng invincible also seemed relieved. "Fortunately, it''s only the pseudo king, otherwise you and I can leave now."


    The satin family inherited some of the blood of the fierce beast gluttonous in ancient times, and after development, it has become a family, known as edible things. In other words, without what they don''t eat, they are far from being compared with the demon family in terms of status and quantity.


    After all, the so-called demon family is just a general term. It really needs to be distinguished. The light demon family can be divided into as many as 100 families, and the ghost family is the same.


    However, the satin family can survive in the underworld. Naturally, it also has some details. Just like the current Satin king of the satin family is a pseudo king. Don''t think that only one pseudo king is very weak. Among the 100 families of the demon family, even one tenth of them can have a king.


    Moreover, the vitality of the sati family is no worse than that of the demon family. Who can be sure that there will not be one or half real kings secretly?


    At present, even if the satin king only has the strength of the pseudo king, he can suppress this border. After all, today''s border is no longer the period of the blood king, otherwise he won''t dare to come in if he gives the satin king a few courage.


    "It''s good to have a fake king, maybe we can make a profit." Gutong also looked into the deep sea of blood at this time. His eyes were like two whirlpools, and even absorbed the surrounding light. Under the sea of blood, the blood man naturally didn''t hide from him.


    After catching a blood lotus seed, Mu Yi did not hesitate and fled directly with Yu bu. Fortunately, he left quickly, otherwise he had been exposed at the moment. As for the blood lotus seed, he was directly included in the salary lamp, which was also to prevent the smell of blood lotus seed from being exposed.


    When he grabbed the blood lotus seed before, Muyi had no time to take a closer look and left directly. At the moment, he hid himself with an invisible hidden symbol. Therefore, even the puppet king who came later and the strong men such as Gu Tong didn''t find him, so that he could fish in troubled waters.


    In the salary lamp space, the blood lotus seed is suspended in it, just like a beating heart, gently vibrating, giving people a feeling of living, and the Tao seed of Muyi shows a hunger, and wants to eat the blood lotus seed directly.


    Although it is known that this blood lotus seed can be said to be a great tonic to Taoist seed, Muyi dare not be careless. After all, no one knows whether there will be any traps in it. In addition, the salary lamp can refine the power of faith, so it should be nothing to mention a mere blood lotus seed.


    Just as he was preparing to refine the blood lotus seeds with a salary lamp, the satin king and the blood man collided with each other. The border kept shaking, and the sea of blood became more turbulent. At the moment, the strong ones were protecting themselves, but they were waiting for more opportunities.


    Suddenly, the blood sea split in the middle, and the blood man walked out step by step. The smell of terror spread from him, even better than the satin king.


    "Interesting, the nature is really mysterious. Unexpectedly, after the fall of the blood king, the strong ideas swallowed by the blood king in the past have formed a monster like you. But what if you inherit most of the power of the blood king? You are not the famous blood king after all." the king looked at the blood man, and there was no panic on his face. On the contrary, He also looked at the blood man with interest and said.


    ¡°@%&#@£¡¡±


    The bloody man opened his mouth, but no one could understand his words, but looking at his expression, he seemed angry.


    "If I eat you, my king''s foundation may be able to make up for more than half, and I may not be able to become a real king in the future." the satin King greedily looked at the blood man, and the satin family claimed to swallow all things. Even against the enemy, they naturally had to eat.


    After all, the legendary gluttonous beast in ancient times can swallow even the sky.


    The blood man was immediately angry. With his heart moving, two thick blood dragons flew out of the sea of blood at the foot of the satin king. If Mu Yi was here, he would surely find that the blood dragon was a copy of his fire dragon. It looked almost the same, but its breath was more powerful.


    The satin king always wore a faint smile on his face. Until the two blood dragons approached, he suddenly opened his mouth. The original normal mouth suddenly became bigger and bigger as he opened, and in the twinkling of an eye it had exceeded the level of the two blood dragons.


    Then, with a big mouth, he swallowed the two blood dragons, and then his mouth returned to normal.


    The satin King patted his mouth and said, "these two little snakes are good, but if only there were more."


    The strength of the two blood dragons just now has changed the color of many strong people watching in the distance. Even if Tao Chong Dacheng is successful, he may not be able to defeat the two blood dragons, but unexpectedly, such a strong blood dragon was swallowed by the satin king with his mouth open, and he can''t even see the slightest reluctance.


    At this moment, the strength of the king is fully demonstrated. This is still a pseudo king. If it is a real king, what will it look like?


    The blood man opened his mouth and roared. He saw that the sea of blood at the foot of the satin King split directly, and then swallowed it towards him. If it was far away, he could see clearly that the crack was actually a huge mouth, and the son Satin king suddenly looked very small in front of the mouth.


    At this time, the satin King finally put away his contempt on his face. Although the blood man in front of him was no longer the blood king, he inherited most of the power of the blood king and could not be underestimated.


    The satin king raised his foot and stamped it heavily. The space in the border seemed to become a mirror at his feet. Then, under his foot, the mirror was broken, and the big mouth was instantly divided into countless pieces with the rupture of the mirror and fell into a sea of blood.


    The blood lotus in the center of the blood man''s eyebrows flashed away, and the satin King opposite trembled, and a flush poured out of his face. Then, behind him, there emerged a ferocious beast, a sheep man''s face, eyes under his armpits, tiger teeth, human claws, big head and big mouth. This ferocious beast is the legendary gluttony and the Dharma phase of the satin king.


    The reason why a monarch is a monarch is that the Tao seed transforms the Tao base, and then condenses its own Dharma phase. Although satin is only a pseudo monarch, this step is still indispensable, and Dharma phase is the most powerful means at the level of a monarch.


    Just like the sun in the underworld at the moment, it is said that it is the Dharma phase of the nether emperor, and its terror can be imagined.


    At the same time, a huge lotus platform also appeared behind the blood man. When seeing this lotus platform, whether it is Satin king or Gu Tong and other strong people in the distance, their eyes all showed a look of greed. What does this lotus platform represent? They know very well that it was transformed by the fallen blood King Wang Daoji. Anyone who gets this lotus platform can certainly fly to the sky.


    (thank you for your red envelope, so that Kun Kun can buy a pair of autumn pants in the cold, so as not to catch a cold.)

 Chapter 567

    Compared with the movement on the sea of blood, Muyi is concentrating on refining the blood lotus seed. No matter how precious the lotus platform is, only what he eats in his mouth is his own.


    Moreover, in Mu Yi''s opinion, although the lotus platform is important, the lotus seeds are obviously more precious, which is why he directly seizes the lotus seeds. At the moment, taking advantage of the bloody man''s war with others, he can have time to refine it.


    The original species of Mu Yi, after swallowing the essence of the Yin owl, has reached the edge of promotion. Now, with this lotus seed, he is confident that he will succeed.


    Sitting cross legged, Muyi gradually entered a state of extinction. Coupled with the invisible hidden body symbol, under the king, unless he came to him, he could not be found by consciousness alone, and his whole person seemed to disappear directly from the sea of blood.


    In the salary lamp, Mu Yi''s consciousness condensed into a body and looked at the blood lotus seed in front of him. At the moment, the blood lotus seed was still beating, as if it had life.


    Mu Yi didn''t hesitate. He stretched out his hand. Nanming, who had been in the deepest part of the salary lamp, left the fire and slowly flew in front of him. Compared with the time when he just got it, the current fire is already different. Although it hasn''t recovered to its peak state, it also has half the power of its peak period.


    Under the control of Muyi, Nanming Lihuo wrapped the blood lotus seeds directly.


    After a while, the blood lotus seed began to struggle and seemed to want to escape from here, but inside the salary lamp, Muyi was the master here. No matter how the blood lotus seed struggled, it could only be firmly wrapped in the fire of Nanming.


    Under the hegemony of Nanming fire, the blood lotus seed finally began to change. A trace of blood power was refined from it. First, the lamp oil increased rapidly and soon filled the salary lamp. Then, the fire from Nanming fire also began to greedily absorb the power of blood lotus seed.


    Finally, with a heart beating sound, a trace of dark gold power poured out. The Tao seed in Muyi''s heart is like a hunter who has been waiting for a long time. With a long suction, it devours the dark golden power.


    After swallowing this dark golden power, Tao seed actually began to solidify. Although it was very slow, it was indeed solidifying. This process is also the only way for Tao seed to mature.


    In the salary lamp, the fire from the fire in Nanming is still refining, and the power of dark gold continues to flow out of it, and Tao seed is like a gluttonous feast without food. Finally, when only one tenth of the blood lotus seed is left, Tao seed seems to have crossed a critical point, and at least half of it is completely turned into essence.


    On Mu Yi''s body surface, the Liuli immortal body runs spontaneously, and the seven life wheels in his body echo each other from afar. His mental strength increases rapidly, and all kinds of feelings are also introduced into Mu Yi''s mind. There are more understandings, whether it''s boxing, Liuli immortal body, or thunder smelting, fire control secret skills, which belong to him.


    Mu Yi is immersed in it and greedily absorbs all this. He feels that he is closer and closer to the avenue and sees more clearly about some things between heaven and earth. Although the world is still that world, it has become different in his eyes.


    Liu Li''s immortal body makes Mu Yi''s body stronger and more powerful, with sufficient blood essence. This is the so-called essence. The power condensed by the seven life wheels in his body is Qi. At the moment, he is entrenched in the Dantian and rotates gently like a cloud.


    The power of eyebrow, mind and spirit is constantly condensed, like turning into an entity.


    At the moment, the essence, Qi and spirit increased at the same time, which greatly improved the strength of Muyi. This time, it can be said that his strength increased sharply before breaking through heaven and man, because the success of Tao seed is complete, and the growth of strength is limited, which is only a breakthrough in the realm.


    It is in this realm that those pseudo heavenly people and pseudo kings directly devour the Tao seed and foundation left by their predecessors, and enter the next realm in a clever way. They are congenitally deficient, so there is a pseudo word.


    Muyi naturally does not intend to take this road. Although it seems that he has ascended to the sky step by step, he has actually cut off his road. It will be difficult to make up for it in the future. Although the satin King now meets the Taoist foundation and boundary after the fall of the blood king, in fact, how many fallen kings and heaven and man can there be in such a big hell? And still not collected, waiting for future generations to explore?


    It can be said that the satin king has been very lucky to find here, while the rest of those pseudo kings and pseudo heavenly people have no such good luck.


    Just when Muyi felt the soaring strength in his body, the battle between Satin king and blood man had entered a white hot stage. Liantai collided with Taotie method again and again, which made the whole border more broken, and the sea of blood was constantly losing.


    Some of the rest of the strong stayed to watch this rare war, while others quietly entered the sea of blood and looked for opportunities.


    A Gu Taiji is one of the strong ones who choose to enter the sea of blood. After all, he only has the strength of Tao Chong Xiaocheng. Even if he is infinitely close to Tao Chong Dacheng, he still can''t reach it. Therefore, he knows that he can''t intervene in the battle between the satin king and the blood man. Even if he stays there, he can''t grab a piece of the soup when both lose in the end. Instead of trying his luck there, It''s better to go into the sea of blood and look for opportunities.


    The border and the sea of blood were left by the blood king after all. In those years, the blood king killed constantly in the underworld. I don''t know how many treasures he captured. If you can find one or two, it will be a worthwhile trip.


    The power of the sea of blood has already been extracted by the blood people, so it is far less dangerous than when Muyi first came in. Even if a Gu Taiji''s strength can swim among them, he doesn''t know whether his luck is too good or not. After finding several pieces of blood jade, he unexpectedly came to the place where Muyi practiced by mistake.


    "Terran?" when a Gu Taiji saw Mu Yi''s appearance clearly, he showed a trace of surprise. He didn''t remember the existence of Mu Yi among the strong people who came in before. If there was, he would not miss it. Did he sneak in later? Or what special means?


    Looking at Mu Yi''s blood surging, but there was no leakage, he felt that Mu Yi should have used some kind of secret method. After all, the human race was good at these things, so it was not difficult to understand. Moreover, Mu Yi''s appearance was clearly at the critical moment, even close, which made his Tao kind feel ready to move.


    He immediately determined that Muyi must have got something beneficial to the Tao. The tumbling blood and Qi proved that the other party was still refining at the moment. Thinking of this, he immediately showed greed in his eyes and rushed towards Muyi.


    In fact, Mu Yi already knew when ah Gu Tai Chi came. Although he was immersed in meditation at the moment, he did not ignore the movements around him. After all, he was in a sea of blood and could be in danger at any time. How could he be careless?


    Moreover, after seeing ah Gu Taiji, he already knew the identity of the other party in his heart. It was pure intuition. The other party''s appearance was somewhat similar to that of ah Gu Yelo who was killed by him at the beginning. In addition, he had bat like wings and unlimited strength to approach the success of Tao. If he could not guess who the other party was, he would be a fool.


    At the time of the arrival of a Gu Tai Chi, it is the time when his Tao species have entered the great success of Tao species and are gradually converging their internal strength. If the other party came earlier, it might cause him some trouble, but now it is too late.


    Seeing that a Gu Taiji''s hand was about to sink into Muyi''s chest, Muyi also opened his eyes at this moment.


    "Buzz!"


    A wave shook out of his body and directly hit a Gu Tai Chi. He was overwhelmed. A Gu Tai Chi was hit hard, and his face was even a little ferocious and suddenly stunned.


    "A Gu Tai Chi?" Mu Yi got up and his whole body was full of Qi and blood. From the appearance, he couldn''t see any difference.


    "Who are you?" ah Gu Taiji tried to maintain his figure and looked at Muyi with a dignified face, but his heart was sinking. Only from the unintentional fluctuations just emitted from Muyi, he knew that he was definitely not the opponent of Muyi.


    The strength of this seemingly young Terran in front of him is terrible. Although he can''t see through the realm of Muyi, he can only talk about it in terms of strength, at least it is the strength of Taoism. As for going up, he doesn''t dare to think about it.


    Because that means that he has no vitality at all, especially when Mu Yi says his name, the bad feeling in his heart becomes stronger.


    "Aguero, Yin owl."


    Mu Yi just said two names. Ah Gu Tai Chi''s eyes suddenly widened. Looking at it, he obviously knew the identity of Mu Yi.


    "It''s you." ah Gu Tai Chi looked at Mu Yi in disbelief. Unexpectedly, it was not the allies of the dwarf family or those who didn''t deal with him who killed his brother, his men, and even the Yin owl, but a people.


    He doesn''t remember when he provoked such a strong Terran. Why did the other party oppose him?


    Then, he thought of some of Aguero''s favorite behaviors and guessed in his heart that Aguero was the culprit for all this. He thought about what stupid things he did after chasing the disabled soldiers of the dwarf race that day, and the strong man in front of him was killed.


    But he then sent his men to avenge his brother. Finally, even the Yin owl paid out. Originally, he thought he had succeeded in his calculation. Now, he undoubtedly made a big mistake, because he didn''t even know who his opponent was.


    If he had known the identity and strength of the other party, he could not have followed up the pursuit. As for Aguero, he was lucky to die, otherwise agutaiji wouldn''t mind killing him again, because in his eyes, all this brought him this great disaster because of Aguero.


    "Yes, it''s me." Mu Yi smiled and nodded. While he was familiar with the power in his body, he said, "how do you want to die?"

 Chapter 568

    "How do you want to die?"


    Listening to Muyi''s plain and slightly arrogant words, a Gu Taiji didn''t feel funny, because he knew that the young Terran in front of him was absolutely qualified to say this sentence. He even had some regret in his heart. He shouldn''t risk coming in, let alone feel cheap.


    "Dear Terran strongman, in fact, there is no hatred between us, isn''t it?" ah Gu Taiji looked at Muyi calmly. Only he knew whether his heart was so calm.


    "There''s no hatred that can''t be melted?" Mu Yi laughed at himself. Even if he didn''t talk about the old feud between the human race and the ghost race, it''s impossible to dissolve just because he killed each other''s brother. If he changed places, he was the one who fell in the wind at the moment, and the other party would never say such a thing.


    "Don''t you want to avenge your brother?" Muyi asked directly.


    "Although aguyelo is my brother, he offended you and deserved his death. As his brother, I want to apologize for him." agutaiji said without any backbone. If he was a person who knew him, even a Yin owl, I''m afraid he would definitely be able to stare out his eyes.


    Although a Gu Tai Chi is too spineless, the real hero has always been able to bend and stretch. Han Xin tolerates the humiliation of his crotch and the king of Yue sleeps on wages and tastes courage. Facts have proved that you can only have a chance of revenge if you are alive. Otherwise, even if you are rebellious and have backbone, you will be done if you die, until you turn into a piece of loess and are forgotten by the world.


    As an ambitious person who aspires to become the head of the Argo family, Argo Tai Chi is not bad, even excellent.


    "Do you think I''ll let you go?" Mu Yi looked at ah Gu Tai Chi with interest.


    After a moment of silence, ah Gu Taiji said slowly, "I can redeem myself with a treasure. As long as you let me go, I will give you enough compensation."


    "Kill you, all of you will naturally belong to me." Muyi said without hesitation.


    "You know it''s impossible. I basically put those things in the family, and don''t you want to be heaven and man? I can give you some notes left by the king of my family to increase your chances of success," said a Gu Taiji.


    "Although I want to promise, it''s a pity." Mu Yi shook his head and finally stopped talking nonsense with ah Gu Taiji and punched him.


    One divides into two. While the animal is as like as two peas, he also moves. But he did not attack the animal husbandry. Instead, he chose to run away. He saw his body suddenly split into two parts. One left and one right escaped. The two bodies were the same breath, and they could not tell the truth from the truth.


    Mu Yi frowned slightly and finally chose the one on the left. His fist crossed the sea of blood and fell far behind his heart. He saw a Gu Taiji tremble all over and then burst open. At the same time, another figure also accelerated to escape.


    Obviously, Muyi''s choice is wrong. The figure on the right is the real body of a Gu Tai Chi. Looking at the running away a Gu Tai Chi in front, Muyi''s mouth shows a sneer. At the moment, with his infinite strength close to the pseudo heaven and man, how can a Gu Tai Chi who has not reached Chengdu escape?


    In that case, his breakthrough will also become a joke.


    Looking at the back of a Gu Tai Chi, Mu Yi stepped out step by step and left a shadow in place. Under the impact of the sea of blood, Mu Yi slowly faded until he disappeared. Mu Yi himself walked step by step, seemingly slowly, but in fact, his speed was much faster than a Gu Tai Chi. Even now, a Gu Tai Chi was desperate to escape his life, But the gap in strength between the two sides is not so easy to make up.


    "Still want to escape?" he stepped out again. Mu Yi had come behind ah Gu Taiji and raised his fist at the same time.


    A Gu Tai Chi in front seemed to feel something. He suddenly turned around and excited a triangular iron sheet in his hand. A huge force suddenly radiated from the iron sheet. The surrounding sea of blood was silent. With a piece of light, a huge finger penetrated from it and pressed it against Muyi.


    "King''s order? And it''s the kind from a real king?"


    Feeling this breath, Mu Yi was unmoved. He had seen this king as early as in Liangjie mountain. However, compared with the one in ape Tian''s hand, the king''s order in ah Gu Taiji''s hand was more powerful, even with a supreme will.


    "Just want to try how far my strength is from the real heaven and man." Mu Yi''s eyes coagulated, and a strong sense of war burst out of his body. Facing the finger with supreme power, he didn''t hide or flash, gave a long roar, and then blew out with a fist.


    When a Gu Tai Chi inspired the king''s order, many strong people felt on the sea of blood. Even the king satin and the blood man in the battle took a little attention to probe into the sea of blood to see who made such a big noise below.


    But just then, a clear roar from the depths of the sea of blood penetrated the sea of blood and rolled in. Many strong people changed color together. Even Gu Tong''s face showed a trace of dignity. He could clearly sense the war spirit and breath from the voice, even if it was no worse than him.


    What puzzled him most was that he didn''t find the owner of the breath when he entered the border. Finally, he couldn''t resist, stepped on his feet, directly entered the sea of blood and went towards the place where the battle fluctuation occurred.


    Over the sea of blood, the satin King hesitated and continued to point the spear at the blood man. However, the blood man immediately showed an anger on his face after feeling the smell emitted by Muyi, and then directly abandoned the satin king and rushed into the sea of blood. Obviously, he already knew that Muyi was the one who stole the blood lotus seeds. Now he finally came out and naturally wanted to take the blood lotus seeds back.


    The satin king was stunned. He didn''t seem to think that the blood man would escape. Immediately, he also stepped into the sea of blood and chased up.


    The satin king and the blood man, as well as several of the strongest people, entered the blood sea. The strong people who used to watch the excitement hesitated and followed up one after another. They were also curious. Who was fighting under the blood sea?


    "Boom!"


    At the moment of the blow, the essence, Qi and spirit in Muyi''s body were completely integrated, regardless of each other. Behind him, a virtual shadow was formed, in which a river connecting the sky fell from the sky. This is a natural change after Muyi''s cultivation, the true meaning of water absorbed his perception.


    In fact, if this virtual shadow continues to develop, when Muyi steps into heaven and man and condenses his own Taoist foundation, the virtual shadow will become his Dharma phase and represent the way he will go in the future.


    Of course, Muyi hasn''t figured out how to go in the future. He not only has the true meaning of water, but also has the true meaning of fire. Even the evil Buddha came to join the fun. That''s why he was so excited when he learned that he had a set of skills that could integrate everything. However, according to the ancestor of the yuan family, it was very difficult to get that set of skills, Even his noumenon, which had reached the realm of heaven and man, fell.


    Although Muyi didn''t ask whether he was a fake heaven and man or a real heaven and man, no matter which one he was, he can''t fight now, so he won''t put himself in danger. At least he should be fully prepared. Even if he really decides to go, it will be after the completion of Tao planting.


    At present, when he exerted his strength to the limit, he vaguely felt what he had touched, which made his strength unable to continue to improve.


    At this time, the fist collided with the huge finger, and the afterwave swept through.


    The first thing to bear the brunt is a Gu Taiji. He tried his best before, but he was still caught up by Mu Yi. This king''s order is his biggest card and the key to dare to come this time. However, I never thought that Mu Yi has been strong enough to resist the king''s order, especially this king''s order was made by a real king of a Gu family.


    Although the strength of a Gu Tai Chi is good, it is still far from Muyi and even the king''s order. Although he developed the fastest speed after stimulating the king''s order, he still underestimated the aftereffects of the collision between the two.


    "Poof!"


    The afterwave slammed into a Gu Taiji''s back and directly made him spit out a mouthful of blood. I don''t know how many muscles and bones were broken in his body. The blood even contained some blood clots, and his breath was instantly depressed. Even he directly exercised his secret method to survive in this afterwave. The horror in his heart reached an unprecedented level.


    As for Mu Yi, he felt a shock all over his body. An indescribable force oppressed him and wanted to break him to pieces. Fortunately, his glass didn''t die, and he almost reached a state of great success. In addition, his strength increased greatly at the moment. Although the whole person was blown out for tens of feet and his face was a little pale, in the end, the king''s order was firmly shaken by him, He took it in a dignified manner.


    Although the body suffered some minor injuries, the power of the king''s order was also exhausted, and the triangular iron plate was directly turned into powder and disappeared.


    At this time, Muyi didn''t even have time to be happy, so he suddenly looked up and looked out. There, a blood man emerged and looked at him with hatred.


    Looking at the blood man, Muyi immediately realized what. Unfortunately, the blood lotus seed has been completely refined by him. Just a lotus seed allows him to cross the bottleneck and directly plant success. Although there are reasons why he is about to break through, the effect of blood lotus seed can not be underestimated.


    When he thought that there were seven lotus seeds in Fanglian Taichung, he was very excited. If he could get one or two more, would he be able to step directly into the Tao?


    With the emergence of the blood man, Gu Tong and Peng Wudi also emerged in the distance. On the other side was the Terran ascetic. When he saw Muyi, his eyes obviously shrunk. After all, Muyi is not a natural person and cannot be a change of other races, so he can only be a Terran.


    When did such a strong man emerge from the Terran? He didn''t have any impression or news, but anyway, when he saw Muyi, he had decided to stand on the side of Muyi.

 Chapter 569

    The satin king then arrived, high above the ground, and his eyes fell on Mu Yi for the first time. As for the severely injured a Gu Tai Chi, no one cared about him. After all, he was only a Taoist seed Xiaocheng. Even if he used the king''s order, could he have another king''s order? This is not a cabbage, especially if it is made by a real king. It''s good for him to have one.


    And ah Gu Tai Chi is dead or alive, and no one will care. Even Gu Tong, who is also a ghost family, didn''t look at him. Since he entered here, he should be prepared for death. As for his family, so what? The people of the ghost clan are more than hundreds of millions. Does he have to take care of them? Moreover, there are many ethnic groups in the ghost clan. The ancient clan has no friendship with the Argo clan.


    There was a small figure. After seeing ah Gu Tai Chi, he quietly followed up. This figure was the elder of the dwarf nationality. He came in with the determination to die, just to bring a glimmer of hope to the ethnic group. He had expected to get some treasures, so that he could at least block ah Gu Tai Chi, but now, there is a better opportunity.


    That is to completely leave ah Gu Taiji here. As long as you do it clean, no one will think of him. After all, there are so many strong people here. It''s not surprising that anything happens. Moreover, ah Gu Taiji has been seriously damaged and many people see it.


    "Roar!"


    The bloody man didn''t hesitate. When he saw Muyi, he rushed towards him and wished he could swallow him directly.


    Originally, Mu Yi took the king''s order and suffered more or less minor injuries. At the moment, he had no time to adjust his breath and directly met him. Behind him, a river through the sky fell, and a steady stream of power was blessed on him.


    Although the blood sea is the chassis of the blood man, strictly speaking, blood also has some commonalities with water to some extent. Therefore, with the help of the true meaning of water, the blood sea will not affect him, or even help him.


    "Boom!"


    Muyi directly collided with the blood man. Although he immediately fell into the disadvantage, the blood man did not defeat Muyi, or even kill him. Many strong people around coagulated their eyes at the same time, and looked at Muyi more solemnly. Even the satiation king was no exception, and took a deep look at Muyi.


    The Terran ascetic was surprised, happy and even ready to move, but just when he wanted to do it, the satin king suddenly looked at him inadvertently. For a while, his body was frozen there. Obviously, the satin king did not allow him to intervene.


    In the face of false kings such as satin king, he didn''t have the slightest confidence, so he stopped there, but he was worried about Muyi in his heart. He even decided that if Muyi really came to a dangerous moment, even if Satin King stopped him, he must fight.


    What the Terran needs is this peerless arrogance. They need to carry the banner of the Terran and continue to protect the Terran when they grow up.


    The reason why he took the path of asceticism was to become stronger, because his life was bought by a strong man of the Terran with his own life. Since then, his life no longer belongs to himself, but to the whole Terran.


    "What a strong Terran, why have you never heard of it before?" Gu Tong couldn''t help muttering to himself as he watched Mu Yi fight with the blood man.


    "The Terran has always been mysterious. It''s not surprising that one or two strong people appear occasionally. However, since we saw it, we can''t let him leave alive, otherwise once he completely grows up, it will cause great harm to our two races." Peng Wudi can''t help saying that if it''s an ordinary Terran, he won''t care about his identity and strength, but Muyi, But I have to wait solemnly. After all, Muyi''s strength now is obviously stronger than him. If these enemies don''t take the opportunity to eradicate them, they will definitely have trouble sleeping and eating in the future.


    "That''s right." Gu Tong nodded, apparently acquiesced to Peng''s invincible view. In fact, over the years, the demon and ghost races have always done so. As long as the Terran has any pride, they will basically be assassinated by the two races, or even killed openly, in order to cut off the hope of the Terran and prevent the Terran from rising.


    At this moment, Muyi didn''t care about him at all. All his attention fell on the blood man opposite. The strength of the other party was a true false king. Both strength and will steadily overwhelmed him.


    The reason why he can still insist is mainly because he is good at the true meaning of water, and the blood man is not so skilled in controlling power, so it gives him a break. If his opponent is the satin King watching the play next to him, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy, or even lost.


    But even so, Muyi is proud enough, because his opponent is the pseudo King level. Even in the sun, it is also the identity of the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain. After all, that one is the pseudo Heavenly Man.


    Unfortunately, being able to resist reluctantly doesn''t mean anything. Even if he writes like this, he will be defeated sooner or later, not to mention that there are many strong men eyeing him. Although in the battle, Muyi can still feel that the strong men around him are killing him.


    Even if there were no blood people, they would have rushed up, so Muyi also knew that it would be impossible to go on like this. He had to find a way, otherwise he would be dangerous today.


    At the moment, Muyi''s strength has reached its limit, the spiritual gas source is constantly consumed, and even the lamp oil in the salary lamp is falling rapidly. Finally, when Muyi retreated, a pair of huge blue wings behind him opened, and a huge breath immediately spread out.


    The true meaning of water behind Muyi immediately became the true meaning of fire. In the virtual shadow, it was a rosefinch flying high. With the wings raised behind Muyi, it gave a clear cry.


    "Oh!"


    The surrounding sea of blood exploded, and it seemed that it had been completely dyed blue within a radius of tens of feet. The sea of blood seemed to burn with it. Many strong people were stunned, and even the satin king showed a trace of dignity.


    "True meaning of water and fire?"


    "No, he must not die. This is the hope of our Terran." the Terran ascetic stared at Muyi and almost couldn''t help but start.


    "He must die. He can''t give him a chance to grow up." Gu Tong and Peng Wudi also had the same idea in their hearts. This Terran is really terrible. Gu Tong looked down a little with his perfect state of Tao, but his face became a little ugly with the outbreak of Muyi at the moment.


    The blood man still didn''t care, and didn''t even know what fear was. He still rushed towards Muyi. His blood gas was integrated with the sea of blood, and then churned. The power of blood sea and boundary was added to him, making his breath more vast.


    "Boom!"


    Muyi blew out with a fist. This fist takes the true meaning of water as bone and the true meaning of fire as meat. Even the two rarely maintain a balance. The power has increased ten times, but the consumption is more terrible. The lamp oil in the salary lamp has been drained at once, and Muyi''s strength has disappeared by half. With the previous consumption, it has even been less than one third.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderbolt sounded, the whole sea of blood rolled back, and the barrier shook violently. There was a wide crack in the void of the barrier above the sea of blood. Even through these cracks, you can see the outside. It is obvious that the resistance of the barrier has reached its limit and can no longer suppress its power.


    Mu Yi didn''t care about all this. He didn''t even have time to care. At the moment, his whole mind was integrated into the fist. The real meaning of water and fire was integrated together, and the effect was beyond his imagination. But even he didn''t know how the two were integrated. He was a little confused. He even asked him to do it again, which was obviously impossible. It was full of coincidence and chance.


    For the first time, the blood man retreated. In the face of Muyi''s fist, which condensed the true meaning of water and fire, even if the blood man was a pseudo king, he couldn''t resist and staggered back, but Muyi was not easy. The anti shock force made him directly spit out a mouthful of blood. If it wasn''t for Liuli, I''m afraid he would be more seriously injured.


    At this time, the satin king suddenly rushed towards the blood man. He would not miss such a good opportunity. After all, the main purpose of his coming is for the blood man, in order to capture the Taoist foundation left by the blood king to make up for his foundation. As for Muyi, although there are some threats, he is not the demon and ghost race. Whatever these, only his own strength is the foundation.


    But Gu Tong and Peng are invincible, but they appear directly on both sides of Muyi. They work together directly to set up Muyi, which is easy to die.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, the Terran ascetic also appeared beside Muyi and directly met him with a stronger Gu Tong. As for Peng invincible, he can only leave it to Muyi. He doesn''t want to stop all of them for Muyi, but he only has the realm of great success. Although the ascetic''s body makes him stronger, he is almost able to stop him in the face of Gu Tong, And the other party can''t keep his degree.


    If Mu Yi is still in its heyday, even if Gu Tong joins hands with Peng Wudi, he is not afraid, but now he consumes too much, and has just been impacted. Even if some human bitter Walker blocks Gu Tong for him, Peng Wudi is not too weak. Once he makes a move, he will be the most fierce attack. His hands directly turn into claws and get caught, The surrounding sea of blood turned directly into nothingness.


    Mu Yi punched and collided with the other party''s claws. He only felt a burst of pain and blood flowing out directly, but he also pushed the other party back and gave him a chance to breathe.


    "Bird clan? Just stewed you."


    Muyi looked at Peng Wudi and said coldly. When Peng Wudi heard what he said, he was furious. He was a noble family of Dapeng, and his ancestors were the legendary golden winged Dapeng bird, representing the extreme speed of the world. It is the so-called Dapeng rises with the wind and soars up to 90000 miles. Even in the demon family, his blood is extremely noble. Why has he been ridiculed and called a bird man? Not to mention stewing him.

 Chapter 570

    Mu Yi looks frivolous, but in fact, he is secretly on guard. Peng invincible is not an easy generation. With less than 30% of his heyday, he may capsize in the gutter. On the other side, the blood man and Gu Tong are eyeing each other and may come at any time.


    Don''t expect the satin king and the Terran drunkard to help him stop people. If you really need it, the Terran drunkard won''t mention it first. At least the satin King won''t mind Yin him. It can be seen from the blood man''s attitude towards him that he must have taken something from the blood man, so it makes the blood man so hate.


    Once you can''t get liantai Daoji from the blood man, Muyi believes that the satin king will definitely shift the spearhead and aim at him.


    In the war just now, he has done his best. This is still when the blood man is not proficient in fighting. If the opponent changes to Satin king, he may not be able to persist for that long. However, even so, Muyi is worthy of admiration. After all, not every Taoist species can do this in Chengdu, and even the perfection of Gutong is slightly inferior to him.


    Mu Yi''s ability to come to this day is not only related to his strong heart, but also to his chance against the sky. For example, he just integrated the true meaning of water and fire, and his power soared ten times. Only then did he repel the blood man at the most critical moment, otherwise he would have been defeated just now.


    Maybe it''s because the momentum of Muyi''s war with the blood man just now makes Peng invincible dare not act rashly for a moment. Although he looks rebellious, in fact, he is very careful and cautious. He will not take action easily if he doesn''t grasp it.


    At least in the face of Muyi''s attack, he was not confident about what to do next.


    In the distance, the war between the satin king and the blood man was powerful. Because the blood man had just been attacked by the shepherd and consumed, at the moment, the satin King steadily gained the upper hand, the blood man roared repeatedly, and the boundary was also shaking violently. Cracks appeared and disappeared, repeating the process.


    Those lords who didn''t dare to enter outside, or those who became strong in Taoism, looked here in horror, with a bit of happiness on their faces. This is the scene outside, and the intensity of the battle inside can be imagined.


    Suddenly, an awkward figure emerged from one of the cracks, but then another short figure followed. These two are ah Gu Tai Chi and the elder of the dwarf nationality. At this time, the elder of the dwarf nationality has been ruthless. Even if he chases outside and is found by outsiders, he plans to leave ah Gu Tai Chi here.


    Just now in the enchantment, he caught up with ah Gu Taiji, but he didn''t expect that the other party was far more cunning than he thought. He would rather bear his blow, also cast the golden cicada out of its shell again, and finally leave the enchantment.


    In fact, he also knows that chasing ah Gu Taiji out of the border will completely annoy the ah Gu clan, but he has been riding a tiger. If he let go of the other party, it will be more fierce revenge waiting for him, even faster. It doesn''t matter if he dies, but the dwarf clan can''t become history.


    But if you kill a Gu Tai Chi, even if it makes the a Gu people angry, when the other party sends a strong person, the dwarf people will leave early and disperse to the whole hell to hide. Even if the a Gu people are powerful, it is impossible to pull out and kill all the dwarf people.


    Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, he still chose to pursue and kill the other party, regardless of the cost, he vowed not to stop until he killed ah Gu Tai Chi.


    "Was that a Gu Tai Chi just now?" some of the many lords asked in amazement.


    "It seems so, but how could he be pursued and killed? And it seems that he is the elder of the dwarf clan." another Lord said that everyone is a strong man thousands of miles nearby and knows each other more or less. Therefore, neither ah Gu Tai Chi nor the elder of the dwarf clan are strangers.


    "Ah Gu Tai Chi is a strong man who is infinitely close to the success of Tao. Even he is so embarrassed. Fortunately, we didn''t go in." many lords are glad, especially the movement there is getting bigger and bigger. Even if they are separated by a distance, they still feel frightened.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, many lords only heard a loud noise, and then the border directly exploded, half of the sky was directly stained with blood, and the endless blood rain fell with the power of destruction. In a short time, these lords began to run for their lives frantically, but even so, several leaders who reacted a little slower immediately began to scream after touching some blood rain, and after a few breath, they turned into a pile of white bones, All flesh and blood disappeared.


    At this point, the remaining lords seemed frightened and dared not stay until they withdrew more than ten miles.


    But even if it is more than ten miles away, you can still see the half of the sky dyed red, which gives people an extremely shocking feeling. Even if the real king is angry, it''s just so, right?


    At the end of the border, a huge opening was finally opened with the battle of many powerful people, and the blood poured out. It was like a huge mirror, which was broken at the moment. The danger in the border suddenly increased several times. The dark cracks were comparable to the sharpest knives in the world. One of the most powerful people could not dodge, and half of his body disappeared directly, You can''t die anymore.


    Even a crack flashed around Muyi. At that time, Muyi''s cold hair stood up and didn''t even dare to move. For fear of causing the boundary to continue to collapse, resulting in more serious consequences. On the other side, Peng''s invincible performance was even worse. The bird''s head almost shrank into his body, and his two wings behind him were tightly attached to him.


    He was relieved when the crack disappeared.


    In fact, at the moment, many strong people have felt the danger and dare not stay any longer. They have found suitable places to drill out. Some of these cracks can directly kill people, but some are directly leading to the outside world. Otherwise, ah Gu Taiji and the elder of the dwarf family just can''t escape.


    When they waited outside, they found that the sea of blood was on top of their heads, but it was still held by a force. The source of this force was the lotus platform behind the blood man.


    "Let''s work together to kill this Liao." suddenly, sati Wang shouted. Although he suppressed the blood man, he wanted to kill the blood man completely and seize liantai. It was still not something he could do in a moment. Moreover, with the collapse of the border, he also felt an unknown danger.


    At present, he no longer cares about his identity. He directly invites all the strong people present to kill the blood people together. Anyway, kill the blood people first. As for how to divide the booty later, it depends on their abilities. He doesn''t worry about it.


    Gu Tong, who was struggling with the Terran ascetics, hesitated for a moment and gave a long roar. Peng invincible immediately breathed a sigh of relief and directly flapped his wings to him. Just now, although he didn''t start with Muyi, he could still feel the momentum of Muyi. He was a little out of breath. Even with the passage of time, his confidence was getting lower and lower.


    The Terran drunkard also retreated to Muyi with tacit understanding.


    Anyway, the other party helped himself after all, and he also came from the Terran. Therefore, Muyi nodded at the other party and showed a grateful smile. If there was no other party to stop Gu Tong in time, with the cooperation of Gu Tong and Peng invincible, he had to run for his life, and even whether he could escape was a problem.


    "If you and I join hands, it''s not reliable to be too close, and the satin king can''t be trusted." the Terran ascetic whispered to Muyi.


    Muyi nodded when he heard this. He was not stupid. Naturally, he could see what the satin king was up to, but the other party was right in one sentence, that is, join hands to kill the blood man first. After all, as long as he was still alive, everyone was always uneasy. After all, he represented the former blood king.


    The means of a king are by no means what they can imagine. Even the real death of the ancestors of the yuan family can leave a trace of obsession. Although there is no threat, at least to some extent, he is alive.


    A hundred years after the fall of the blood king, his boundary has been hidden here. Even if Mu Yi didn''t break in and expose his breath, I''m afraid he would still not be found. Maybe a new blood king will be born many years later.


    But even now, the existence condensed by the ideas of countless strong people falling into the sea of blood has shown strong enough strength, and with his familiarity and gradually mastering his own strength, his strength is becoming stronger and stronger. This is one of the reasons why the satin King chose to join hands with many strong people after he realized this.


    "Good." Gu Tong first responded, and then there were strong people surrounding the blood people. Basically, it was the existence of Tao seed Dacheng. As for Tao seed Xiaocheng, there was no one alive at the moment. He was not strong enough and was too greedy. He just took the road to death.


    Muyi stood up without saying a word to the ascetic.


    Seeing this, the blood man shouted angrily. He saw that the blood cloud formed by the blood sea above his head began to rotate slowly. Originally, there was more blood in the blood sea, but there was no one in ten because of the collapse of the border. Even so, the movement caused by the blood cloud was still scary.


    The satin king did not hesitate to attack the blood man immediately, and the other strong ones also shot one after another. Muyi and the bitter Walker did not leave too far. In Muyi''s eyes, any one here may be his enemy, so he must be more careful.


    Although the ascetic helped him, he had no concept of the ascetic, and the establishment of trust could not be achieved in an instant. At least now, the other party has not fully trusted Muyi, but it does not prevent him from uniting with the other party and helping each other. At least now, he can''t see any signs against him, but when he finally captured the blood lotus seed and the latter''s Lotus foundation, The result may be different.


    In fact, at this moment, not only he and the ascetic, but also the strong of other races tacitly cooperate. This short-term cooperation is tacit understanding with each other. Before the blood man dies, this short-term alliance will not collapse. That''s enough.

 Chapter 571

    If there was only one Satin king, the blood man could barely cope with it, but when all the strong were united, he was suddenly in danger. Even if the blood cloud on his head continuously instilled his strength and strengthened him all the time, in a short clip, he almost died at least several times and his body was broken twice, but finally he was reunited with the strength of the blood cloud, It''s like an immortal monster.


    But at the moment, no one will shrink back, and everyone is the strong of all ethnic groups. In terms of knowledge, almost everyone is better than Muyi. They know very well that even a real king can''t live forever. They are not surprised that the blood man is resurrected, because this is a magic power of the blood king, which makes him gain such a great reputation, After being surrounded and suppressed many times, he still lives well.


    Finally, if not restrained, the demon king could not erase him at any cost. In fact, the demon king was about to reach the semi holy state, which was extremely powerful and really stood at the peak of the underworld. However, even so, the queen of the blood king was still suffering from irreparable injuries. It can be seen that the blood king was strong and difficult to deal with.


    Now, what they are facing is only the things condensed after the death of the blood king. Neither strength nor prestige is less than 1% of the heyday of the blood king. Otherwise, they may be slapped to death.


    "In those days, the blood king also resurrected eight times at most by virtue of the sea of blood. The strength of this blood man is less than 1% of that of the blood king, and it will be to the limit if he resurrected one or two times at most." although the strength of the blood man increases every time, and now he has surpassed the satiation king, but there are too many strong people, and there are great achievements and consummation of the Tao seed, so the blood man is still unable to escape the fate of crushing the body.


    In addition, the king''s words aroused the fighting spirit of many strong men.


    "Boom!"


    Soon, under the siege, the blood man collapsed for the fourth time. At this time, the blood cloud on his head has been much thinner, and the power of the blood man seems to have reached a limit. After all, he is not a real king and cannot be promoted indefinitely. If he really wants to count, his strength at the moment is estimated to be infinitely close to the real king.


    It can be seen that there is still a big gap between the pseudo king and the real king. Although Muyi can barely fight against the pseudo king and even escape completely, if he changes to the real king, the consequences will be different. Let alone escape, whether he can support more moves is a problem.


    The current blood man is a touchstone for Mu Yi, which can weigh his strength at the moment.


    When he condensed into a body for the fifth time, the blood man seemed to have expected his own outcome and began to attack like crazy. No longer regardless of himself, two powerful Taoists died in his hands.


    Originally, there were more than ten Tao species. Two of them died in the enchantment before. Now there are two more, and there are only six left. The dead Tao species Dacheng naturally does not include Muyi and the ascetic, and even Peng Wudi has nothing to do. Gu Tong is also living well. Once the speed is expanded, even Muyi is a little frightened.


    The remaining two Tao species could not help being more careful. Only the satin King ignored the crazy blood man. Even in the end, he opened his mouth and swallowed a blood cloud, which made his breath soar, but it was full of tyranny.


    "Die!"


    Finally, the satin King found an opportunity to break half of the blood man''s body with another punch, and at this time, the blood man''s breath suddenly became disordered.


    Almost at the same time, Mu Yi''s mind was bad, and he even had no time to greet the Terran bitter walker, so he had quickly retreated back, and Yu Bu played to the limit, just like a blink.


    In fact, at the moment, not only Muyi, Gu Tong, but also Peng Wudi all retreated back, obviously feeling the danger. Gu Tong turned into a shadow, Peng Wudi changed his real body, and the Terran ascetics were not pulled down. They showed a wise pace, which seemed to leave leisurely step by step, but the speed was also fast to the extreme.


    Just as everyone dodged, the power in the blood body finally completely lost control, and also attracted the blood cloud above the head.


    "Boom!"


    The sky seemed to be blown open directly, and countless lightning bolts drilled out, and a wave of destruction rippled. One of the strong ones who reached daozhong Dacheng slowed down a little and turned into powder directly under this wave. The other managed to escape, but he had lost two small legs.


    As for the satin king, although he had the strongest strength and could withstand the most fierce attack, he was a fake king after all. His life-saving means were natural. He finally escaped, but he also vomited a lot of blood, his body became shriveled, and his face suddenly aged tens of years. It can be said that he suffered heavy losses.


    If the blood man dies and finally gets the lotus foundation, he can still make up for the foundation, but if he doesn''t get anything, I''m afraid he will spit blood again.


    When the wave that was terrible enough to destroy everything dissipated, the blood cloud overhead could not be seen. Just after the blood cloud was detonated, countless lightning fell in the depths of the sky, speeding up the extinction of the blood cloud. Then, everyone''s breath hurried up at the same time, and their eyes were full of hot looking at a lotus platform floating in the air.


    The blood man disappeared completely. It was obvious that those who had died could not die again, and the blood cloud dissipated, but there was still some red fog around, but it had no impact on the people.


    "Liantai Daoji."


    The idea came to all the strong at the same time, and then almost moved by coincidence. In the face of such treasure, no one would hesitate, let alone want to let. Even the invincible alliance between Gu Tong and Peng was now declared to collapse. Even Mu Yi tacitly didn''t greet the bitter Walker of the Terran, and the other party didn''t pay attention to him.


    The satin king was the first to bloom his whole body. He wanted to frighten others and swallow the lotus terrace alone. Unfortunately, even in his heyday, some people were not afraid of him, not to mention being seriously injured at the moment, and no one cared about him.


    Satin king, Gu Tong, Peng invincible, the Tao seed Dacheng who lost his legs, the human bitter walker, and Mu Yi, a total of six strong men competed for liantai at the same time. Because the distance was too close, they arrived almost in no order and used their means to catch liantai.


    At this time, Muyi was not polite. He used all his means together without any reservation. His strength was raised to the peak again. Some lamp oil left before disappeared in an instant. Behind him, a pair of bright wings spread slowly.


    There is a broken bowl in the hands of the Terran ascetic. If it is normal, no one will pick up the broken bowl even if it is thrown on the roadside, but at the moment, the broken bowl emits a wave that is no weaker than Muyi''s body, and a group of light shines out, which is also bright to the extreme.


    The ancient Tong became as like as two peas in a flash, and each breath was exactly the same. The three bodies formed a battle, and the strength was improved, and at the same time, they were grabbed at the lotus platform. Three


    Peng invincible makes the real body more huge. His wings fan to expand the speed to the extreme, and his eyes shine a dazzling look.


    Another Taoist seed Dacheng who lost his lower leg was slightly inferior, otherwise he could not have lost his lower leg just now, but even so, he did not give up. For him, this was also the only opportunity. As long as he captured liantai, or even just a part of it, it was enough to make his lower leg grow again, improve his strength by a large margin, and even step into the perfection of Taoist seed, From then on, the king is expected to.


    At this time, the satin king, regardless of others, also changed his real body. His real body is somewhat similar to the legendary Taotie, but no matter how big or powerful, it is far inferior to the ancient fierce beast Taotie. However, even so, he stepped on the void and came to the front at once. After all, he is a fake king, even if he was seriously injured, The means that can be used are not comparable to those of the General Tao.


    "Get out!"


    The satin King naturally did not allow liantai to be touched by others. For this reason, he had paid too much price, and naturally there was no loss.


    But at the moment, let alone a seriously injured pseudo king, even if it is a real king, I''m afraid no one will give in. Things like liantai Daoji are enough to make people jealous and ignore life and death.


    "Satin king, it''s you who should roll." Gutong said without fear. In fact, in his capacity, he really doesn''t have to worry about each other, even if the other party is a pseudo king. Although he is already among the strongest, his ancient family is one of the top ten royal families of the ghost family. There are even real kings in the family. Why fear a pseudo king?


    Even if he got liantai, he could break through and become a real king soon. At that time, a fake king could be crushed with one hand. If he wanted to become a fake king, he would have done it long ago with the resources of his family, but he was unwilling and has been waiting for the opportunity. Now, the opportunity is in front of him, Everyone who dares to compete with him is an enemy of life and death.


    "Bang!"


    Gutong directly collided with the satin king. Both sides retreated several steps, but no one took advantage. Of course, Gutong''s three bodies joined hands, but it was also related to the injury of the satin king.


    The two of them stepped back, but Peng invincible was silent and flapped his wings. His original intention was to fan the lotus platform, but unexpectedly, the lotus platform was motionless.


    At this time, the broken bowl in the hands of the Terran ascetics also sent out a light to cover the lotus cage. This broken bowl is obviously a treasure. It seems that it can contain things, similar to the legendary storage bag, but unexpectedly, the lotus platform sent out a red light, which directly offset the suction and made the broken bowl return in vain.


    Mu Yi took this opportunity to appear directly beside the lotus platform. A flash of light flashed in his eyes and grabbed it. More accurately, his goal was the blood lotus seeds in the lotus platform. As for the lotus platform, it was secondary to him.

 Chapter 572

    There were seven blood lotus seeds in the lotus platform before, but Mu Yi robbed one. Now he opened his heavenly eyes and looked inside the lotus platform. Sure enough, six lotus seeds were beating like hearts. Only the lotus seeds in one place disappeared, leaving a blood vortex. It seemed that he was constantly absorbing strength and waiting to condense the lotus seeds again. As for this time, I''m afraid it will be a long time.


    This is still under the condition that the sea of blood is complete, but at present, the border has collapsed and the sea of blood has disappeared. It is unlikely to condense bleeding lotus seeds. Moreover, there are so many strong people around, and it is impossible for this lotus platform to escape again.


    "Terran, you dare."


    At the moment when Mu Yi''s hand was about to grasp the lotus platform, there was a sudden reprimand from the king not far away. That attitude was completely superior.


    Mu Yi directly ignored the satin King''s words. Even in the heyday of the other party, he was not afraid, not to mention now. If he got a few more blood lotus seeds, who would escape.


    At this time, the daozhong Dacheng strongman who lost his leg also rushed to the lotus platform and also grabbed it towards the lotus platform. He didn''t attack Muyi. Before Muyi fought with the blood man, he saw clearly. In the eyes of the strongman, Muyi could definitely rank second, second only to the satin King.


    So as long as Muyi didn''t fight him, he was absolutely unwilling to take the initiative to provoke Muyi. The most important thing now is to get benefits. After all, he urgently needs liantai to let his legs grow again.


    At present, there is no fool left in the strong. Muyi can quickly find the blood lotus seeds inside, and the other party can do the same.


    In the distance, seeing that Mu Yi was unmoved, the satin king still grabbed at the lotus terrace, and finally became angry. Then he stepped heavily on his limbs in the void and opened his mouth.


    "Hoo!"


    As the satin King''s mouth opened, a terrible suction immediately came out from it, directly enveloping Muyi, the Taoist Dacheng strongman and liantai. He saw that liantai suddenly trembled and almost swallowed. Another Taoist Dacheng was scared and ran away, and Muyi had to stop holding liantai''s hand.


    Moreover, he also knew in his heart that it was basically unrealistic to seize the blood lotus seeds when the satin King deliberately targeted him, so he no longer wasted time, turned directly and rushed towards the satin king, ignoring the blood lotus seeds.


    On the other side, Gu Tong''s eyes lit up and Mu Yi met the king. Naturally, among the remaining strong ones, he was the strongest and had a greater chance of seizing liantai.


    Immediately, without hesitation, he flew to liantai. His original three bodies had just collided with the satin king, and the other two had dissipated. Obviously, they were also a kind of secret arts or magical powers, but his strength could be seen from his frontal defense against the satin King''s attack.


    Even if the satin king is seriously injured, it is also a false king.


    The true meaning of water and fire appeared behind Muyi. It seemed that he wanted to show his amazing fist again. Looking at the condensed form of the true meaning of water and fire behind Muyi, he was surprised when he met Wang dun. He almost didn''t want to step back. He couldn''t even stop the attack of Muyi before. At least in his current state, he was not sure to stop it.


    The satin King retreated and Mu Yi smiled. The true meaning of water and fire behind him disappeared directly. Then he stepped out again, but he didn''t go forward but retreated. His body flickered and appeared next to the lotus platform, almost indistinguishable from Gu Tong. There was still a little determination.


    At this time, the satin king also knew that he had been deceived, but because of a thought difference, he had escaped. Even if he rushed back, he would be slower.


    Gu Tong saw Muyi appear and didn''t take action immediately. Instead, he spread an idea, "divide it equally!"


    "OK."


    Muyi didn''t talk nonsense. He directly promised that Gutong''s strength was not much different from him. If it was the heyday, he would consider monopolizing himself, but at present, he was not sure to eat each other. Besides, there was a satin King next to him and other strong men were eyeing him.


    If he goes against Gutong again, it will only make others cheaper, and Gutong sees through this, so he doesn''t hesitate to make this choice.


    At this time, the drunkard of the Terran is struggling with Peng invincible. It is difficult to tell the victory or defeat in a short time. Sati Wang Zheng comes angrily. The remaining Taoist Dacheng is also eager to try. It seems that he is waiting for Muyi to fight with Gu Tong, and then reap the benefits.


    But no one thought that Muyi and Gutong didn''t fight, but both hands were inserted into the lotus platform.


    "Not good."


    The satin King clapped in his heart and immediately knew their plans. However, even if he wanted to stop them at this time, it was too late. Even if strong people like them delayed only a moment, the outcome would be different.


    Without the border and the sea of blood, liantai also became fragile. In addition, Mu Yi had long experience. He directly inserted his right hand into it and pulled it hard. On the other side, Gu Tong also made almost the same action. Although liantai was fixed in the air by a force, at the moment, with the actions of the two people, liantai made a click and was directly torn apart.


    How powerful Mu Yi and Gu Tong are. It''s exaggerated to say that they can open a mountain, but even if the magic tools can''t withstand the pull of the two. The lotus platform is split from the middle and divided into two parts. Mu Yi has been paying attention to the blood lotus seeds and six blood lotus seeds inside the lotus platform. Unexpectedly, four of them are on his side at once, and his heart was ecstatic.


    Gu Tong on the opposite side obviously found this and wanted to grab it. However, Mu Yi''s reaction was faster. The long prepared salary lamp fell in the air, and a black hole appeared at the bottom to directly swallow the lotus platform. Before, the Terran ascetics also tried to suck the lotus platform into it with a broken bowl, but they finally failed. I''m afraid distance is one aspect, and there is the power of restraint on the lotus platform, Later, even the satin king failed to swallow it.


    However, Mu Yi and Gu Tong directly opened the lotus platform, and the force dissipated directly. In addition, the salary lamp was directly installed, and naturally succeeded.


    After collecting half of the lotus platform, Muyi finally stopped. A pair of blue wings opened behind him, suddenly fanned and disappeared directly in place. Now that he has got what he wants, he will naturally run away.


    Muyi doesn''t want to stay, and then be besieged by a group of strong people led by the satin king. In that way, even if he is strong, he will only fall down in the end. As for the ascetic who helped him, he obviously doesn''t care at the moment. It''s not that he is so selfish, and if he is with him, the other party will be more dangerous.


    Moreover, he has a great success of Yu bu. At the moment, he can use the wings of rosefinch in himself. He is faster, like a meteor in the sky, flying across the earth quickly.


    On the other hand, Gu Tong also fled quickly, but before leaving, he took a deep look at Mu Yi and seemed to want to remember him completely. After all, this time, he was inferior to him. However, he believed that once he took this step and became a real king, the other party would not be his opponent.


    However, he did not forget that Muyi also had half of the lotus platform in his hand, and even there were more blood lotus seeds than him. He could break through, and Muyi could do it naturally. He could only be faster and earlier than Muyi.


    Once he breaks through and comes to the door, Muyi will die.


    The satin king could only watch Muyi and Gutong seize liantai and flee. He even hesitated for a moment before chasing after Muyi. It was not that he thought Gutong was stronger, but that he knew the origin of Gutong. The other party was born in one of the top ten royal families, but there was a real king in the family. If he caught up, he would only die.


    On the contrary, Mu Yi is from the human race. Although there are many strong people in the human race, not only heaven and man, but also semi saints, the situation of the human race has always been not very good. There are two giants, the demon race and the ghost race. Even the semi Saints dare not act rashly. Therefore, the final result is that the human race is not weak, but in the eyes of many underworld races, Terrans can be bullied.


    Therefore, the choice of the satin king is taken for granted. What''s more, he just saw that the lotus platform robbed by Muyi seems larger. In addition, Muyi''s magic weapon, if he controls it and makes up for the foundation, even the real king can''t help him, so he can really have the capital to run rampant in the underworld.


    Seeing that the satin Dynasty chased Mu Yi and Gu Tong left, Peng invincible, who was fighting with the human ascetic, gave a long roar, shook his wings and left the battlefield, and then chased Gu Tong. He had agreed to join hands with Gu Tong before. Now that Gu Tong got half of the lotus platform, he should share half of him.


    However, no one is sure that the other party will abide by the agreement, so in order to prevent the other party from going back, after all, we should find the other party quickly, otherwise it will be late, and he will have to work in vain.


    The Terran ascetic frowned, and then looked at the strong Taoist who had broken his leg. The other party didn''t expect things to change so quickly. When he reacted, Muyi and Gutong had captured liantai and escaped. At present, he had no chance to pursue Gutong or Muyi. In addition, there was a strong man of the Terran who was eyeing and hesitating, He finally left.


    For such a strong man, let alone losing his calf, he can survive even if his stomach is gone, which is nothing more than a great loss of strength.


    Seeing the other party leave, the Terran ascetic hesitated for a moment, and still chased in the direction of Muyi and satin King leaving. It''s not that he also had the idea of liantai. The main thing is that he couldn''t bear the fall of a young Terran Tianjiao, which is definitely a great loss for the Terran.


    And he, I''m afraid it''s hard to go further in his life, so if necessary, he doesn''t mind trading his life for the life of Muyi. He''s not for himself or Muyi, but the whole human race. Muyi is far more important than him now or in the future.


    This is the drunkard of the Terran, a group of Terrans with persistence and righteousness in their hearts.

 Chapter 573

    When the fighting party stopped, he squirmed in a cave more than ten miles away, and then a thin figure with a gray face emerged from it. After a while, he saw clearly that it was Murong Xixuan.


    After leaving that strange place, she took out all her strength and hurried on. Then, there was a rumbling sound, and even strong people flew in the sky. She was so frightened that she quickly found a place to hide and covered herself with that fur.


    But even so, the vibration from a distance still collapsed the cave where she was, and almost buried her alive, but she didn''t dare to move at that time. She waited until there was no sound, and then quietly drilled out.


    Looking back, there seemed to be some red in the sky, and then there was nothing else. She couldn''t help but relax, but as long as she thought of that strange place, it still made her cold.


    Then the little girl started again. Her shadow was pulled very long, and there was even some overlap in it. It seemed as if there was a shadow standing in her appearance. She was staring at the place in a daze. The two shadows overlapped together. It seemed that a red light flashed, and then there was no movement.


    For all this, the little girl naturally has no idea. She is only on her way and hopes to get to Jingzhou City as soon as possible. In fact, there is a hidden idea in her little mind that she may see the adult again when she arrives in Jingzhou City.


    She doesn''t know why she wants to see each other. Maybe she just wants to prove it to him. Even without him, she can come to Jingzhou City. Maybe she wants to say thank you to him. After all, without him, she can''t stick to it until now.


    So her heart is also full of contradictions. So far, she has no answer. Her only idea is to go to Jingzhou City first.


    At the beginning, Muyi was really fast with the wings of the rosefinch and Yu bu. He couldn''t even catch up with the king, but this extreme speed consumed too much. Even he couldn''t hold on for too long. After escaping for hundreds of miles, he finally put away the wings of the rosefinch, and the lamp oil in the salary lamp was completely consumed.


    Of course, if he wants, he can continue refining the lotus stand and even the blood lotus seeds to become lamp oil, and then supply the wings of rosefinch. I think the number of lotus stand and blood lotus seeds is enough for him to persist for a long time.


    But Muyi is not so extravagant, and the use of blood lotus seeds is too wasteful, some gains outweigh the losses.


    Therefore, he took back the wings of the rosefinch and went on his way only by Yu bu. Although the speed was slower, it was only relatively speaking. This Yu Bu did not dare to walk alone in the world, but it would be absolutely rare if Dacheng. At the beginning, Qian Kongkong lived very slowly by virtue of Dacheng''s Yu bu. Even if his strength was insufficient, he would never have been caught. If it hadn''t been for Mu Yi, I''m afraid his legend will continue to spread.


    However, before Muyi left for too long, he felt a breath catching up behind him. Without careful discrimination, he already recognized that the person chasing was Satin king. In fact, it was his expectation that the other Party chose to chase him. After all, who would let him bully better?


    After looking back, Muyi accelerated again, always keeping in a situation where the other party couldn''t catch up with him for a moment, and he was always in the other party''s perception.


    On his way, Mu Yi separated part of his mind into the salary lamp. At this moment, half of the lotus platform is lying quietly in it, and the four blood lotus seeds inside are still beating like hearts. When his mind entered the salary lamp, he obviously felt a strong expectation from the fire of Nanming, just like the feeling from the previous one. Obviously, Nanming''s fire from the fire wants to devour liantai.


    For a long time, Nanming Lihuo is only between ordinary fire and sky fire. Muyi has only recovered about half of Nanming Lihuo for so long. To restore it to its heyday, it consumes so much energy that Muyi is frightened.


    Of course, if he could swallow up the whole sea of blood before, Nanming Lihuo could not only recover its heyday, but even directly degenerate into Tianhuo. Unfortunately, the sea of blood was too difficult to absorb, and it was constantly consumed in the war. Coupled with the falling of Tianlei, he completely lost this opportunity.


    But fortunately, liantai stayed. Although he only won half, it was also the Daoji left by the king after his death. In fact, the power contained in it was only the second. The trace of the avenue was the most attractive thing.


    Muyi will never waste the four blood lotus seeds. He still wants to break through early and make the Tao seed perfect. If he can take that step and become heaven and man, it will be better. However, he also knows that this kind of thing can''t be in a hurry. After all, he has just broken through and become a great success of the Tao seed, and the realm has not been stable in time. If he breaks through rashly again, it will only make the foundation unstable, In the future, we need to spend more time to make up for it. Instead, we might as well slow down, stabilize and take a solid step at every step.


    Therefore, in a short time, he will not continue to improve Tao seed, so if he wants to improve his strength, he can only take other ways. At the moment, the hunger from the fire of Nanming can''t help but make him move in his heart.


    Although the blood lotus seeds can''t be wasted, the lotus platform is worse. After all, this lotus platform is just to carry the blood lotus seeds. The real traces of the road are in the blood lotus seeds. The lotus platform is like a nest that breeds the blood lotus seeds.


    In addition, the lotus terrace is made of the purest blood. It certainly contains extremely huge energy, which can be used to devour the fire of Nanming from the fire. If Nanming degenerates from the fire and becomes a sky fire, not only the level of the salary lamp will increase, but also its power will increase exponentially. In that way, even if the satin King catches up, he will no longer be afraid, I can''t even leave each other.


    Devouring a strong Taoist is different from a king, but Muyi has even begun to look forward to it.


    Just do it when you think of it. The four blood lotus seeds are gently stripped from the lotus platform and float up and down in the salary lamp space. In a corner of the salary lamp space, a trace of power is wrapped layer by layer and trapped in it. It is the strange power that Muyi was infected with in the dark space and locked his life wheel.


    There is no need to worry about the suppression of the paid lamp, so Muyi can rest assured. Moreover, he believes that this silk power will be useful sooner or later. It is even a key for him to leave the underworld, go through the dark space and find the sun.


    With Mu Yi''s mind moving, Nanming''s fire from the fire suddenly appeared in the space of salary lamp, and then went straight to liantai. Mu Yi didn''t stop it, but observed carefully. Once there was any accident with Nanming''s fire from the fire, it would stop immediately.


    Fortunately, the fire is like starving for 800 years. It directly incarnates gluttonous food. No one refuses to come, and constantly devours the power of the lotus platform. Although the sea of blood is difficult to refine, the power in the lotus platform is surprisingly docile, pure, and even there are no impurities at all. It allows the fire to absorb and grow rapidly.


    As the lotus terrace becomes smaller and smaller, the fire becomes larger and larger, and the color is more and more bright. Inside, complex runes are condensing and becoming more and more complex.


    As the owner of the salary lamp, Muyi can clearly see those runes. However, he has no intention to study them. He can only wait patiently. In this process, the satin King behind him tried to catch up several times, but he was pulled back.


    Then the two sides always maintain a tacit understanding that they can''t catch up and escape.


    Muyi is waiting for the evolution of fire. Once Nanming changes from fire to real sky fire, it is time for him to fight back. He doesn''t know what Satin king is waiting for. Maybe he is trying to recover from his injury. After all, he was hurt by the last self explosion of blood man. Of course, he may be inviting friends to win Muyi together.


    However, Mu Yi was not in a hurry, because he could feel that the evolution of fire was coming, much faster than he had expected at the beginning.


    When only one-fifth of liantai was left, the fire finally stopped swallowing and began to hibernate, and even the fire began to beat, just as Muyi had a heart, and the rune was finally completely perfect.


    At this time, the rune belonging to the salary lamp also appeared. This Rune was formed by the integration of 12 sub runes. At the beginning, Muyi managed to repair the salary lamp. All the time, his mind has been integrated with this Rune to control the salary lamp. It can be said that this rune is the key for him to become the owner of the salary lamp.


    But at the moment, the rune suddenly drilled into the fire, startling Mu Yi for fear of any mistakes or accidents. Fortunately, although the rune entered the fire, the contact with him has not been cut off. On the contrary, there is a deepening feeling, which makes him relax.


    The Runes of the salary lamp are intertwined with the Runes of fire breeding, which is an alternative integration, and Mu Yi also has a clear understanding in his heart. Until now, the salary lamp has completely accepted the fire, that is to say, in the past, the fire from the fire in Nanming was only a resident in the salary lamp, although it can also give full play to the power of the salary lamp, But it''s always the feeling of being separated by one floor.


    However, Muyi has never found this. He even thinks that after the fire enters the salary lamp, the two become one. Now turn it on. I''m afraid the salary lamp itself is not inferior to the fire, but better than the fire.


    After all, fire can be cultivated slowly and evolve continuously, but there is only one salary lamp.


    The fusion of the two runes was very fast. A moment later, the fire suddenly rose, and then a perfect Rune emerged from it. In Muyi''s heart, there was a feeling that he was no longer separated from the salary lamp. With his mind re integrated into the rune, the mysteries of the salary lamp could no longer cover him and presented them in front of him.


    In Muyi''s heart, a smiling figure slowly emerged.

 Chapter 574

    After seeing this shadow, Mu Yi was shocked and showed an incredible look.


    "Old man, old man?" even Muyi didn''t find his voice trembling. He couldn''t even tell whether the old road in front of him was real or unreal. He was afraid that if he was excited and his voice was too loud, he would make the other party disappear.


    "You''ve finally grown up."


    A clear and familiar voice came. Muyi finally determined that this figure was the Taoist priest, but the other party appeared in front of him in a way he could not find out. However, in his opinion, it should be related to the salary lamp and the kind of Tao. After all, these are the two most important things left to him by the Taoist priest.


    "Master." Muyi no longer hesitated and shouted. He didn''t like to call anything before. He just liked to call him old man directly. Later, he wanted to call, but the other party had left him.


    "This consciousness is that I stayed in the salary lamp in those years. Only when you completely refine the salary lamp, find a suitable fire for it, and re integrate, will it stimulate my consciousness and let me see you again."


    Listening to the words of the old Taoist priest, Mu Yi couldn''t help thinking of the sound from the salary lamp when he broke through the second difficulty. If he didn''t expect it wrong, I''m afraid it was also the old Taoist priest''s arrangement in advance. Therefore, it''s not unusual for the old Taoist priest to stay conscious.


    After all, there were too many things that the old Taoist didn''t tell him when he left. As he stepped into the Jianghu, the more he knew, the more he felt like this. Logically, even if the old Taoist didn''t want him involved, he should tell him more or less. He shouldn''t say nothing.


    In doing so, he can only explain one problem, that is, his strength is not enough. At least in the view of the Taoist priest, if his strength is not enough, he will be an ordinary person all his life and stay away from those disputes. If he has enough strength, he can trigger the things left by the Taoist priest and let him know those secret things, such as the Taoist consciousness in front of him.


    "Shifu doesn''t have much time. Just make a long story short."


    The Taoist priest looked a little more serious, so Mu Yi restrained his mind and listened carefully.


    "In fact, I didn''t find you in luanfenggang." the first sentence of the old Taoist priest surprised Mu Yi. After all, over the years, he always thought he was picked up by the old Taoist priest in luanfenggang, but now, the other party says he wasn''t.


    However, Muyi was not in a hurry. In the past two years, without an old Taoist priest around, he had long been honed by him.


    "To be exact, someone led you to me in those years, and that person, perhaps you already know, is the xuanming flag emissary. Leng Yu, she and I are one of the four flag emissaries of the ear sect. As for your true identity, she knows the best, and only she is qualified to tell you the answer." the old Taoist continued slowly.


    "Leng Yu?" Mu Yi actually found that he was not too surprised. Maybe he had some predictions in his heart. After all, he had glimpsed some fragments in the deepest memory. There was a beautiful and gentle woman guarding him, and the woman''s appearance was actually similar to Leng Yu, which had to make him doubt.


    But now, Muyi no longer wants to know these things. The past is over after all. It''s meaningless to continue to pursue. No matter what difficulties the other party had in the past, since it''s now, we should keep looking forward.


    What''s more, he is still in the underworld. Whether he can return to the sun alive is a problem. Even he has no confidence, so he can only look at it step by step and try to improve his strength first.


    If he can go back to Yangjian, he will go to Longhu Mountain to avenge the Taoist priest. If he can''t go back, it will be a hundred things.


    "I know that after I die, you will practice hard and want to avenge me, but you don''t have to. Although I hurt his hand, I begged for benevolence and benevolence. At least I got what I wanted. So from this point of view, Shifu took advantage of him."


    When the Taoist priest said this, he looked at Mu Yi kindly, with a look of pride and gloom.


    Mu Yi can guess what the old Taoist said about utilization. I''m afraid the old Taoist used each other to condense his own Tao species. Facts have proved that he finally succeeded, but he also failed. Although he successfully condensed the Tao species, his foundation has also been indelibly damaged. Even if he condensed the Tao species, it will not help.


    Of course, the real cause of the Taoist priest''s death is actually on his head. If it wasn''t for him, the Taoist priest spent too much effort, and even the Taoist seed was transferred to him, I''m afraid the Taoist priest wouldn''t die so early, at least he could live a few more years.


    "The reason why I left this consciousness is to tell you a secret, which involves today''s two millennium schools, and even the Manchu and Qing Dynasties."


    Hearing this, Mu Yi''s face became more serious, and even had a hunch in his heart.


    "In those days, the ear sect was very powerful, but to be exact, its strength was not as strong as the two millennial sects, nor as strong as the Manchu and Qing Dynasties. The reason why the ear sect was suppressed together was that the sect leader knew a secret, which was related to Manchu and Qing dynasties, but also to an ambitious woman, and even brought disaster to the whole spiritual world and the whole world."


    At this moment, Mu Yi can basically determine what the Taoist priest is talking about. I''m afraid the secret is man Qing''s reversal of Qi, and the ambitious woman must be Cixi. There is no doubt that the so-called disaster is clear to him, which is nothing more than the end of the law.


    Even if he can have today, it has a certain relationship with this matter.


    If the news could come earlier, perhaps the situation of the first world war would be different, but unfortunately, there is no if in the world, and time can''t go back.


    "At that time, someone gave a life sentence to Cixi, saying that she was a python swallowing dragon. If the Manchu Dynasty perished in the future, she was doomed to die in her hands. The leader of Er gang knew that she wanted to do something against the sky, so she was surrounded and suppressed by her together with two millennium factions. Finally, the leader disappeared. However, as far as I know, the leader was not dead. No one knows where he went, maybe He may come back in the future to stop the great disaster, so you must pay attention to it in the future. "


    "In addition, before the guild leader disappeared, he left a note saying that Maoshan was untrustworthy. That''s why I chose to go to Longhu Mountain instead of Maoshan. Moreover, Longhu Mountain was also a victim in that accident. In short, you must be careful of Maoshan people when you wander the Jianghu in the future."


    The Taoist priest said it solemnly. Obviously, in his opinion, this matter is very important, but he doesn''t know that it''s over, but Muyi didn''t say anything, but just listened carefully.


    "At the same time, among the four flag captains, except xuanming flag captains, they will not harm you. The other two flag captains should not be convinced."


    "There is also the salary lamp. Although I got the salary lamp in those years, I was far from giving full play to its real power. Even at that time, the salary lamp was never complete in my hand. If you want the salary lamp to be complete, you need to evolve the fire into a sky fire. Now you have done this step. As for the wonderful function of the salary lamp, wait for you to explore it slowly. I believe it will not be complete It will disappoint you. "


    "Finally, don''t wrong yourself. Master knows your character. It''s not better than a person''s life. Sometimes it''s better to be stupid."


    In the end, the Taoist priest saw that Muyi was full of doting, and his body was also somewhat illusory. When Muyi was in a hurry, he wanted to help him, but he was stopped by the Taoist priest.


    "Don''t waste your time. This consciousness can only last half a column of incense at most. If you can see you again, master will have no regrets."


    "Master, is there any way to make you live?" Muyi asked suddenly and seriously.


    "Come back to life?" the old Taoist was stunned and shook his head. "Silly child, people can''t come back to life after death, not to mention the death of master."


    "Is it impossible to enter the underworld? Doesn''t it mean that people will enter the underworld after death? Huangquan road and Naihe bridge are really just legends?" Mu Yi asked quickly.


    "Master doesn''t know whether the Naihe bridge on huangquan road is true, but it''s a fallacy to enter the underworld after death. As for where to go, I don''t know. Maybe you can find the answer when you have enough strength in the future." the old Taoist said.


    "Can''t the underworld revive master? After the third and fourth difficulties? Become a saint?" Muyi continued to ask.


    "Saint? If my apprentice really becomes a saint, there may be a glimmer of hope, but it''s just hope. I once heard the sect leader say that even if a person dies, he will still leave his brand in the world. As long as you find this brand, you may turn around and fish the other person out of the long river of time, that is, the so-called resurrection, but from ancient times to now , I''ve never heard that anyone can do this. I''m afraid even saints can''t do it. "The old Taoist said casually, even without paying attention to it at all.


    Saints? How many saints have appeared in Terran history? What''s more, it was still in ancient times. Now, under heaven and earth, even heaven and man are difficult to get out, let alone saints.


    However, he didn''t know that his words were firmly remembered by Muyi. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, it was enough for him. It was always much better than no hope. At least he had one more goal on his way of struggle in the future.


    "Master, have a good rest first. One day, I will bring you back to life." Muyi suddenly said solemnly.


    The old Taoist priest was stunned, but the Muyi in front of him had disappeared. At the same time, the outside Muyi opened his eyes and two pure lights flashed from his eyes. Behind him, a salary lamp was suspended and could not see any momentum, but Muyi knew that the change of the salary lamp could even be turned upside down.


    But now he had no time to observe the salary lamp, but took out a jade pendant.

 Chapter 575

    The jade pendant Mu Yi took out was given to him by the head of Jiang family village at the beginning. There is a wisp of obsession consciousness of Jiang family ancestors in it. However, in Mu Yi''s eyes, the jade pendant is also a treasure, otherwise it is impossible to keep each other''s consciousness in it all the time.


    The Taoist priest''s situation reminded him of this jade pendant. Since it has an effect on consciousness, can the Taoist priest''s only trace of consciousness in this world also be preserved?


    Without hesitation, Muyi''s mental power directly drilled into it and woke up the consciousness of the ancestors of the yuan family. Muyi didn''t even say hello and directly said his purpose. When he heard that Muyi needed a jade pendant to deposit a consciousness, the other party hesitated and finally nodded.


    Then, Muyi took the Taoist consciousness out of the salary lamp. Before the Taoist had reacted, the jade pendant sent a suction and inhaled it.


    After a while, the voice of the ancestors of the yuan family sounded in Muyi''s mind, "your elder''s consciousness has actually dissipated, but it is maintained by a strange force. However, although this jade pendant has the effect of pregnancy and raising consciousness, it can last for up to five to ten years in his case."


    "Five to ten years? That''s enough." Muyi nodded hard. In fact, even ten years is too short for the strong at the level of heaven and man. Muyi wants to become heaven and man and then become a saint within ten years. His hope can only be said to be infinitely close to slim, or even simply, it''s impossible.


    But does he have a choice now?


    Moreover, Muyi did this just in case. As for finding the traces left by each other from heaven and earth, it is not so easy. No one knows how many people have been born in a world for countless years, but as long as you think about it, the number is frightening. Therefore, if there is something left by each other or consciousness, it is undoubtedly much simpler.


    That''s why Muyi sealed up the Taoist''s consciousness in order to revive him one day.


    His life is given by the old way. It is still given by the old way that he can go to today. Even the Tao seed beating in his heart is still given by the old way. It can be said that without the old way, he will not give up as long as there is a glimmer of hope, no matter how much he pays.


    Then Muyi put away the jade pendant, took several steps in a row, finally stopped on a mountain, and then turned around to look at it.


    Soon, a shadow appeared in the sky, and then quickly became larger. Finally, the figure of satin King reappeared in the sight of Muyi, and once it appeared, it changed into the form of human race. It seems that he is more willing to maintain this appearance.


    "Terran, hand over liantai and spare your life."


    As soon as PU appeared, the satin king looked at Mu Yi with a gloomy face and said, after all, it''s a shame that the dignified pseudo king can''t even catch up with a strong Taoist race. Although Mu Yi''s Taoist race is somewhat different, it has gone against the sky to the extent that it can resist the pseudo king, but the Taoist realm is only the Taoist realm, which is separated from the pseudo king.


    "Lotus terrace? Do you mean this?" Mu Yi smiled and moved with his right hand. A lotus terrace suddenly appeared in the palm, but it was too small compared with the beginning, so even when Satin Wang just saw it, he was stunned and immediately confirmed that it was lotus terrace.


    "Asshole, you, you destroyed the lotus platform?" Satin Wang angrily pointed to Mu Yi, and he could only think so. After all, in such a short time, he didn''t think that Mu Yi could absorb the huge power in the lotus platform, so there was only one explanation.


    Thinking of the destruction of his lotus platform, the satin king had an impulse to hate that he couldn''t eat Muyi immediately. However, under his reason, he had no impulse after all. Without saying anything else, Muyi''s strength alone frightened him greatly. In addition, he didn''t want Muyi to jump over the wall and destroy the lotus platform, which would be in vain.


    "Liantai is mine. Naturally, I can do whatever I want." Muyi said casually, but made the satin King more angry.


    "Come on, how can you hand over liantai?" the satin King took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. Even if he really wanted to kill Muyi, he had to wait until liantai got his hands.


    "Exchange it for one thing," said Muyi.


    "What?" asked the satin king.


    "Your life!"


    After Muyi finished, the lotus platform in his hand suddenly disappeared, and the salary lamp appeared in his palm and was held by him. At the same time, a pair of blue wings opened behind Muyi. Compared with the previous colors, today''s rosefinch wings have many purple feathers, which seem to be inlaid on them, so the rosefinch wings look more gorgeous.


    On the contrary, the wings of rosefinch don''t have that terrible smell. They look like a pair of real wings. If you don''t know that Muyi is a human race, the satin king may think that Muyi comes from a demon race. After all, he hasn''t heard that there are human races with wings.


    However, the satin king did not pay attention to Muyi''s wings, but was completely angered by Muyi''s arrogant words. Although he pursued Muyi all the way before, he was also recovering rapidly. After all, he was a strong puppet king. How could he have no cards? It''s just that I haven''t been available before the war.


    So along the way, his strength has recovered 70% or 80%, and in his opinion, Muyi is at most so, so he still has an advantage, enough to win Muyi.


    When the wings of the rosefinch grow out, Muyi feels like commanding his hands, which is obviously more perfectly integrated with him. The wings of the rosefinch are also a function of the salary lamp, which makes him have the ability to fly before he reaches heaven and man.


    Although he stepped on the void step by step before, in fact, it was only achieved by Yu bu. It was not very good in a short time, but the consumption was terrible over time. However, it would be different if he replaced the wings of rosefinch. He could fly quickly with little power. It could be said to be a great help and give him an additional means to protect his life.


    Moreover, the salary lamp after complete integration is more than that, but he has not been familiar with the remaining abilities, so he can only use the abilities he can control.


    With the wings of rosefinch, the advantage of satin king is also infinitely offset. At least the other party can''t crush him by flying.


    Watching Mu Yi rush towards him, satin King directly recovers his true body, and his body becomes bigger, just like a hill.


    "Roar!"


    After the transformation, the satin King roared, his big mouth opened, and a terrible suction came. His stomach was the most powerful weapon, which could devour all things. At the same time, his roar carried the mental power belonging to the pseudo king and directly impacted on Muyi.


    In the face of the mental impact, a virtual shadow of the salary lamp suddenly appeared in Muyi''s sea, which directly shrouded his soul consciousness. However, when the satin King''s mental impact came in, only the virtual shadow of the salary lamp shook, but it could not shake Muyi''s soul at all. Therefore, this mental attack had no effect on him.


    If in the sea of blood, the salary lamp has this ability, even if it is a blood man''s mind attack, he can directly ignore it, not to mention the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha.


    However, it''s not too late, at least blocking the attack of the satin king, which means that Muyi doesn''t have to worry about this kind of overbearing and unreasonable mind attack when fighting with the pseudo king or even the real king in the future.


    Of course, the pseudo king can fight with his current strength, but if it is a real king, I''m afraid he is far from an opponent. Even if the other party doesn''t use mind power to attack, I''m afraid it''s too far away, and whether the salary lamp can stop the mind attack of the real king is still a problem.


    But Mu Yi also believes that with the increase of his strength, the defense of salary lamp will continue to improve.


    Since the attack of satin King''s mind was ineffective, it was natural that Muyi could not be sucked into his mouth obediently. Even if the suction from there was amazing, Muyi just gently flapped his wings behind him, which had flashed quickly and directly appeared on the top of satin King''s head.


    Then Mu Yi showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth, stepped on his right foot and fell down.


    "Bang!"


    When the satin king didn''t respond, Muyi had stepped on the top of the satin King''s head. This foot was almost the same as a hill. It directly made the satin King''s body fall in the air, and the big mouth that had been swallowed closed heavily.


    Even if the satin king is a false king, there is still a king in his name. Has he ever been trampled on his head? It was no different from slapping him in the face. It was undoubtedly a great humiliation.


    Mu Yi stepped on it with one foot, and then flapped his wings and left again when the other party''s front claws came. The wings of rosefinch cooperated with Yu Bu, which made him go all the way. It seemed as if the sky was his main battlefield and naturally adapted to this battle rhythm.


    "Satin king, you''d better surrender and suffer less pain." Muyi dodged again. At the same time, he shouted in his mouth, driving Satin King crazy, but he still couldn''t help Muyi.


    "Terran, you will pay the price for your arrogance." Muyi''s behavior completely angered the satin king. His body changed again and became bigger. At the same time, it also fell from the sky like a hill. His cold and big eyes locked Muyi straight.


    After a short time, Muyi felt cold all over, as if he had been stared at by something very terrible. He almost didn''t think about it. Muyi fanned the wings of the rosefinch and wanted to open the distance. Even if the satin king really has any unique skills, he can deal with it calmly as long as there is enough distance.


    But since it can be used as the bottom card and unique skill of the satiation king, how can it make him escape easily? Before Muyi left, a misty light burst out in the king''s eyes, which made Muyi instinctively stunned and couldn''t help looking up.


    "Not good."


    In fact, when Mu Yi subconsciously looked at the past, he had already reacted, but it was still a step late after all. It was obviously too late to take back his eyes. The eyes of satin King were like two whirlpools, constantly dragging his mind and soul into it.

 Chapter 576

    The king Satin''s unique skill was somewhat unexpected to Mu Yi, and his soul was about to be pulled out of the sea. At this time, some of the protection of the salary lamp didn''t work. It seems that the salary lamp is only an attack on the mind and spirit, and some are too single.


    Mu Yi, however, could only watch all this, but he could do nothing. He was even a little alarmed. After all, he underestimated the pseudo king. Even with a pseudo word, it was also the king, and the level had surpassed the Tao.


    Although his strength is strong enough to fight against the puppet king, his soul and Tao species have not yet begun to change and are far inferior to each other.


    The satin king also has a trace of ancient fierce beast gluttonous blood. Naturally, he can''t take it lightly. Mu Yi was a little careless and was caught by his weakness.


    Just as Mu Yi''s soul was about to be pulled out of the sea, in his sea of knowledge, the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha reappeared. This virtual shadow of the evil Buddha was hidden in his sea of knowledge and could not be seen, but it would appear every time he was in the most dangerous situation.


    In the sea of blood, he would have died if it had not been for the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha. Now, it is the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha that saved him. Mu Yi is more curious about the true identity of the evil Buddha.


    With the appearance of the shadow of evil Buddha, the attraction for the soul was immediately cut off, and Mu Yi''s soul returned to the center of the sea again, and his eyes also returned to Qingming.


    At the same time, there was a flash of amazement in Wang Dou''s big eyes. The misty light disappeared and was full of confusion. He couldn''t figure it out. It was just clear that he was about to succeed. What method did Muyi use to escape?


    Unfortunately, Muyi didn''t give him a chance to continue thinking. With a crisp cry, a huge rosefinch flew out of Muyi and rushed at him. Compared with his huge real body, the rosefinch was still much smaller, so he immediately took up his front paw and patted it hard.


    "Boom!"


    The rosefinch collided with his front claws, but then the satin king gave a scream. He saw that the flame after shooting was burning up along his arm, and the hair burned away in a moment. The flame was like countless Gang needles, constantly drilling into his body.


    "Get out of here."


    The satin King roared, and a black force gushed out of his body, constantly colliding with Nanming Lihuo. Finally, Nanming Lihuo was wiped out, but the whole front paw of the satin king looked black, and even smelled a trace of meat fragrance.


    "Annihilating fire Lotus!"


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly sounded between heaven and earth, and the satin king suddenly looked up, but at this time, a huge fire lotus had wrapped him, and petals revolved around him. The terrible Nanming turned from fire into a sea of fire and drowned each other.


    If it was the former Nanming Lihuo, I''m afraid it would be impossible to trap each other, but now, Nanming Lihuo has evolved into a real sky fire. I''m afraid a little Mars can turn into ashes under the Tao seed. As for the strong Taoist seed, I''m afraid no one can escape the world destroying fire lotus.


    As for the pseudo king, Muyi is not sure, but at present, sati king is a good experimental object.


    In the world destroying fire lotus, the satin King rushed left and right to escape the terrible fire lotus, but he soon found that the sea of fire turned into countless chains and wound him layer by layer. At the same time, the temperature of the flame also increased significantly. In this case, the satin king felt the crisis of death.


    He can''t remember how long he hasn''t felt this way since he suddenly became a puppet king. In other words, he has never been forced to this point since he became a puppet king. This is the first time that he is so embarrassed, and his hatred for Muyi is already overwhelming.


    However, he also knew that whether he wanted to revenge Muyi or others, he had to leave the fire lotus first. Even in order to resist Nanming''s leaving the fire, he had to stimulate all his strength and quickly shrink his body, which was only about the size of a normal goat.


    Although he still can''t break out, at least this form can make him last longer. After all, the flame his body contacts is countless times smaller. Even if the power of the flame is further improved, he will be fine in a short time.


    Next, he also tried to impact the fire lotus that wrapped him, but all failed without exception. The fire lotus seemed to have spirit. Whenever he impacted one of them, the forces of other places would converge and make it more difficult to break through.


    Unless he can directly break the whole fire lotus with absolute power, only in this way can he get out of trouble.


    Mu Yi stood on the fire lotus. At first, he was worried about whether he could trap each other. However, with the passage of time, his confidence became more and more sufficient. In the back, he simply sat cross legged on the fire lotus. Although the wings of the rosefinch behind him had been folded, the fire lotus sent out a force to support him, and the terrible Nanming left the fire, At his side, he was as docile as a good child. He could even feel the joy of Nanming leaving the fire.


    "Terran, let the king go. The king is willing to reconcile with you."


    Finally, the voice of satiating the king came out of the fire lotus. His words are a gesture of weakness. After all, the dignified pseudo King actually let a human race in the realm of Tao release himself. If it is spread, it will definitely become a joke.


    However, compared with face, it is obvious that his own life is more important, so the satire king can''t care so much. What''s more, there are only two of them here. As long as they don''t say, who can know?


    Heroes don''t suffer immediate losses. This sentence is not only spread among Terrans.


    "Reconciliation?" hearing the words of the satin king, Mu Yi sneered. After chasing him for so long, he almost killed him. Can it be solved by a reconciliation? He doesn''t have such an open-minded state of mind. Moreover, if he refines the other party, everything of the other party is naturally his.


    Therefore, Muyi simply ignored the satiation king and did not respond at all, regardless of how he shouted in the fire lotus.


    The satin king in the fire lotus also seemed to feel Mu Yi''s determination and finally stopped wasting his efforts. After a while, he clearly felt that the power of the fire lotus seemed to increase. If he went on like this, he would really be burned to death.


    Thinking of this, a flash of determination flashed through the king''s heart.


    In his knowledge of the sea, a mini beast slowly opened his eyes, and an old domineering breath slowly spread out, penetrating the satin King''s body and crashing into the fire lotus.


    Mu Yi on the fire lotus also trembled. His eyes showed their essence. He penetrated the fire lotus and fell on the satin king. He could feel that something terrible was awakening in the other party''s body. This force even made him feel frightened.


    The mini beast in the sea is actually the Taoist base he condensed. The Taoist base of the demon family is much easier than that of other families, because most of the demon families inherit the ancient blood. The richer this blood is, the easier it is to condense the Taoist species, constantly absorb the feelings in the blood and step out of the Taoist base step by step.


    However, because the dependence on blood is too high, if the blood is insufficient, it will become a bottleneck and it is difficult to condense the real Taoist base. At this time, you can devour the blood of the same family or the treasures left by ancient times, so as to strengthen your own blood and completely condense the Taoist base with external force.


    This method is the same as that the Terran absorbs the Tao left by its ancestors. Although it can step into the king, heaven and man, it always needs to be worse because it has the help of external forces rather than its own personal perception, so it can become a pseudo king or pseudo heaven and man.


    At the beginning, the satin King absorbed a drop of ancient gluttonous blood, so he condensed the Daoji. Although he was only a pseudo king, at least he had taken that step and surpassed countless peers.


    At the moment, what he inspires is the gluttonous blood contained in the Tao foundation, and there is only one chance. It can be said that this is his biggest card, which is specially used to protect his life. However, he never thought that this card was used so quickly, and he still faces the strong Taoist realm of a human race, but he has no choice at the moment, because if not, I''m afraid he''ll really die here.


    He has not been a puppet king for many years, how can he be willing to die? As for cards, as long as you live, you will have them again sooner or later, but life is only once.


    Mu Yi looked dignified and moved. The fire lotus was shrinking rapidly and rotating constantly. There were a trace of mysterious lines on the petals, which made the fire lotus look more thick.


    At this time, the satin King howled in pain, and then his body began to change towards the appearance of gluttonous beasts in ancient times. Around him, black forces condensed and even formed a black cloud to wrap him and block Nanming from the fire outside.


    "Roar!"


    Finally, the king as like as two peas, but not the same, but compared to the real gluttonous, there is already a similar score of three or four. At this time, Wang Yangtou seemed to penetrate the lotus, and saw the sitting on the top of the animal, yelling at him.


    At the critical moment, Muyi grew up and kept making handprints, and then fell on the fire lotus. At the critical moment, the patterns on the fire lotus seemed to be alive and walked, and the originally trembling fire lotus also stabilized.


    Satin Wang seemed dissatisfied that Huolian didn''t collapse. At this time, his breath also seemed more vast and could compete with Nanming Lihuo.


    "Roar!"


    It seemed that he was unwilling. The satin King shook his head, and his front paw suddenly stretched out and fell heavily on the fire lotus.


    "Boom!"


    Mu Yi only felt that there were countless thunders exploding around him at the same time. At the same time, the solid fire lotus was immediately covered with countless cracks. Even his mind trembled, as if he had been hit hard.


    "Want to escape? It''s not that simple."


    At this meeting, Muyi also made a fierce effort to bite the tip of his tongue and directly forced a mouthful of golden blood essence to fall on the fire lotus like a drizzle. The fire lotus that was about to collapse immediately seemed to be moistened and healed quickly with a burst of light.

 Chapter 577

    When the fire lotus healed, the satin King seemed stunned. In fact, after stimulating the gluttonous blood, the satin King''s mind was a little unclear. It was more an instinct to take the initiative. He thought he could easily break the fire lotus. Unexpectedly, he failed twice in a row.


    Taotie is a fierce beast in ancient times. Taking a fierce word in its name is enough to see its nature. Now, although the satin king has only a trace of Taotie''s blood, it has undoubtedly been affected.


    I saw the satin King jump hard this time and go straight to the sky.


    "Boom!"


    Despite the blessing of blood essence, the power played by the satin king is too powerful at the moment. It even gives Muyi a feeling that the other party is a real king, not a pseudo king. Although there is only one word difference between the two, in fact, there is still a big gap between the two.


    Therefore, under the collision of the satin king, the annihilation fire lotus made an overburdened sound, then collapsed, turned into a fire rain, and fell around.


    Although the Nanming fire turned into fire rain, its power could not be underestimated. After falling on the ground, even the stones burned. As for the surrounding trees, they immediately turned into flames and soon became ashes.


    Separated from the satin king of the world destroying fire lotus, he wandered around in the void for a while, and finally focused his eyes on Muyi who fled to the distance. Although he was confused, some things still had an impression. For example, the Terran forced him so miserably in front of him.


    So without any hesitation, he rushed towards Muyi, and the speed was even faster to the extreme. Muyi even saw him move. Before waiting for a response, the other party had arrived in front of him.


    Almost without thinking, Muyi summoned the salary lamp, and the salary lamp immediately became larger and blocked in front of him. At the same time, Muyi''s glass did not die out, and his body also worked to the extreme. Small runes appeared on his body surface, making him look as if he was wearing a special armor.


    "Boom!"


    The satin King directly hit the salary lamp, and then the salary lamp trembled, and then hit Muyi. Although he had been prepared, the power uploaded from the salary lamp still made Muyi''s body tremble and his blood churn.


    Fortunately, the salary lamp is extremely strong. Even if it bears the heavy blow of the satin king, it has no damage at all.


    At this point, Muyi finally had a clear understanding of the power of the satin king at the moment. The satin king at this time was more than ten times stronger than it was just now.


    "Is this the gap between the pseudo king and the real king?" Muyi still couldn''t help thinking. In his opinion, the strength of the satin king has definitely exceeded the pseudo king and even reached the level of the real king.


    Originally thought he could match the enemy and puppet kings, even if he was not too far away from the real kings, but now I know that the previous idea is too naive after all. Let alone that he is only the realm of Tao seed success now. Even if he goes further and reaches the perfection of Tao seed, I''m afraid he is not the opponent of the real kings.


    Unless he can integrate the true meaning of water and fire again, he may still be qualified to fight with the king, but this integration is not what he wants to do. There were too many coincidences in the previous time, so even if he is oppressed by the satin king, he still doesn''t choose to try, because he knows that the possibility of success is less than 10%, But the remaining 90% may face greater danger.


    At least before he fell into a desperate situation, Muyi didn''t plan to gamble, and he couldn''t afford to gamble.


    Seeing Muyi blocking, the satin King became more angry and rushed again. With a trace of mystery in his front claw, he patted it towards Muyi.


    At this moment, Mu Yi even had a feeling of fear, because the claw of satiating the king gave him a feeling that he couldn''t escape. Even the whole person was suppressed by the force of heaven and earth and couldn''t move at all. He could only watch the claw falling towards him.


    Even the virtual shadow of evil Buddha that would appear every time he was in danger disappeared. It seems that the virtual shadow of evil Buddha is only useful for attacks on the mind and spirit. Like the attack of satin king at the moment, it can''t touch the virtual shadow of evil Buddha at all.


    "What to do?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking that it would be too late even if he could condense the true meaning of water and fire, because the king''s attack was too fast. More importantly, he couldn''t move at the moment, as if the whole world were rejecting and suppressing him.


    Just when Mu Yi thought he was going to die, a light Zha suddenly came from a distance, and then a thin piece of paper penetrated the void and appeared in front of him, enveloping him in it.


    "Boom!"


    The claw of the satin King fell on the thin paper. In a short time, there emerged a breath stronger than the satin king. Under this breath, the satin King finally recovered a trace of Qingming in his eyes. Then he turned directly and stepped out a few steps, which had been delimited like streamer and disappeared.


    Muyi didn''t react until the satin King disappeared. He stared at the paper overhead. Vaguely, he seemed to see the virtual shadow of an old man, but before he could see it clearly, the thin paper flew away and fell into the hands of a man.


    Seeing the man, Mu Yi finally understood who saved him. It was the bitter Walker of the celebrity family before.


    Taking back the salary lamp, Muyi also fell to the ground from half empty and waited for the other party to come to him. In the process, he also stared at the thin paper held by the other party. At the moment, the light representing the supreme dignity on it had disappeared and looked a little yellow. In addition, there was only one word written on it, guard! Guard guard!


    Although the tissue paper was quickly put away by the other party, Mu Yi still saw two cracks on the word with sharp eyes. It seemed that he was only a little close, so he separated it from the middle.


    Seeing that Muyi was interested in this thing, the Terran ascetic did not hide it, and directly said: "this is a word written by the semi holy strong of the Terran. With a trace of holy trace, even the real king can''t break it. Unfortunately, this thing can only be used three times at most, that is, three life-saving opportunities."


    "Thank you for saving his life." Mu Yi thanked him. The other party took out such precious things and directly saved his life, so it''s not too much to thank. As for the word "elder", it''s not based on strength, but the other party''s age is much older than him, so it''s not too much to call elder.


    "Needless to say, my real name is Li Cang. You are the peerless pride of our human race. Naturally, I can''t see you fall into the hands of the demon family, let alone a holy mark left by a semi holy strong man. Even if I sacrifice my life, it''s worth it as long as I can save you." Li Cang said faintly.


    However, Mu Yi vaguely felt that what the other party said was the truth. If he really needed it, the other party would never be stingy with his own life, just to save him, who had just met and didn''t know, all because he was also a human race.


    At this moment, Muyi has a deeper recognition of the human race in the underworld. Even compared with the human race in the sun, the human race here is obviously more united and not afraid of sacrifice. However, this situation is created by the specific environment and is not much comparable.


    At the same time, Mu Yi also respects Li Cang. At least he admits that he can''t do it. If he encounters this situation, he may help each other, but it will never be based on sacrificing his own life.


    "Muyi didn''t pay for the loss of a life-saving opportunity. These two blood lotus seeds should be regarded as compensation for the elder." Muyi directly took out two blood lotus seeds. Compared with a life-saving opportunity, which one is more important is really impossible to make a clear comparison.


    Li Cang glanced at the blood lotus seed in Muyi''s hand and shook his head unexpectedly, which surprised Muyi and filled his face with confusion.


    "The blood lotus seed is not very useful to me. On the contrary, it will show stronger value in your hands. As long as you can take that step one day earlier, become heaven and man, and give me more guarantee for the human family," Li Cang said seriously. At the same time, he looked at the light of Muyi with high expectations.


    I don''t know why, Mu Yi''s heart suddenly became heavy. He can see that the other party''s words are absolutely sincere. This is a strong person who can give everything for the human race. He never pays attention to his own gains and losses, and his starting point is always aimed at the human race. As long as it is beneficial to the human race, even if he needs to sacrifice himself, He will not hesitate.


    Mu Yi, though confident of becoming a man of heaven, did not belong here after all. He tried to improve himself only to leave early and return to the sun, not to become the guardian of the human race in the underworld, so he was silent.


    Seeing Muyi''s silence, Li Cang smiled and said: "In fact, you don''t have to feel guilty. You are different from me. You represent the future of the Terran and hope. Although I am called a ascetic, in fact, I am just a wanderer wandering in the underworld. I hope to help more Terrans. If I can find a qualified Terran, I will teach him skills, let him grow and stay for our Terran Lay down some kindling, which is the purpose of us vagrants. "


    "We are a group of hopeless people, so we can only place our hope on the next generation."


    "Do I want to know that there are a lot of people like the elder in the underworld?" Mu Yi solemnly saluted Li Cang and asked.


    "On the contrary, there are few vagrants like me. It''s not that no one is willing to do it, but the demon and ghost families deliberately target us. If they are not strong enough, becoming a vagrant will only waste their lives. Therefore, later, there was an unwritten rule in the Terran family, that is, if they want to become a vagrant, they should at least have the strength of Tao Xiaocheng. Only in this way can they protect themselves in the wilderness Although our number is small, our strength has always been feared by the two ethnic groups. "Li Cang said finally, his face even showed a trace of pride. In fact, from his strength, Muyi knew that the other party was qualified to be proud, because the other party''s realm was the same as him.


    Although the strength of the other party is not as good as him, it can at least block the complete strong ones of ghost families such as Gutong in a short time. Even if he wants to escape, it is impossible for Gutong to leave him without paying a price.

 Chapter 578

    "Don''t you worry if you help me like this?" Muyi was silent for a moment and finally asked. His birth is definitely his weakness. Although he doesn''t mind letting people know that he comes from the sun, it''s better not to spread this kind of thing.


    After all, even the mortals in the underworld do not necessarily have goodwill towards him. What if someone has a bad heart? Or arouse the interest of demon and ghost, his situation is even worse.


    As for being known by the village head of Jiang family village, he didn''t worry much, because he knew that the other party was a smart man, not to mention that a trace of the persistence of Jiang family ancestors was still in his jade pendant. As for Li Cang, although he saved him, he couldn''t believe that the other party was selfless, but it doesn''t mean that he didn''t admire the other party.


    "A peerless Tianjiao like you must have an extraordinary origin, so I won''t ask your origin. As long as you are a human race, it''s enough." it seems that in addition to Muyi''s concerns, Li Cang smiled and said, as if Muyi''s concerns are not a problem at all.


    "Since the elder refused to accept the blood lotus seeds, I can''t help but repay the kindness of saving lives. What can the elder do for the younger generation?" Mu Yi collected the blood lotus seeds and asked solemnly.


    "I just know. How can I have any wish? If you really want to, help me kill more demon families." Li Cang smiled and said.


    "Kill the demon clan? Even if the elder doesn''t say, the younger generation will do it." Mu Yi nodded.


    "That''s enough. Since you have nothing to do, I should go too. I hope you and I can meet again in the future." Li Cang said to Mu Yi, turned around without nostalgia and strode away.


    The strong wind blew his clothes. His not wide back seemed to hold up the whole sky in Muyi''s eyes.


    "Cangshan is like the sea and the sun is like blood. I have Ling Yunzhi for a long time. I want to turn the tide and overthrow the universe. I have lofty aspirations and dare to call the sun and moon dark."


    "The king''s flag, the wind and thunder, 38 years, can reach the nine sky and the moon, and can play with dragons in the dark sea."


    The figure gradually disappeared, and a heroic voice resounded through the world. Listening, Muyi only felt his blood boiling all over. He had an impulse to catch up with each other''s footsteps regardless of everything. What is a big husband?


    The human king''s flag, with the wind and thunder, can reach the nine sky and the moon, and play with the dragon in the dark sea! This is the big husband, which gives birth to infinite longing in people''s hearts.


    Mu Yi raised his head and looked at the sun that represented the first person in the underworld. His ambition rose in his heart. If he lived, he would make the sun and moon dark.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the thought in Muyi''s heart fell, a burst of thunder occurred in the depths of his head. I don''t know if it was an illusion. Muyi felt that the sun above his head seemed to be brighter for a moment, but at this time, Muyi had stepped out and disappeared in place.


    Although he also heard the thunder overhead, he didn''t care, or he didn''t have the qualification to care at the moment.


    Where Muyi couldn''t see, Li Cang was standing on a peak, staring at the direction of his departure. His lips were slightly open, as if he was talking to someone, but strangely, there was no other person around him, more like talking to himself.


    When there was thunder in the sky, Li Cang looked up and disappeared.


    The little girl kept on going, and even looked back from time to time, because she always felt as if there was some danger behind her, constantly urging her to move forward, but she didn''t notice that the fairy rope on her wrist lit up slightly.


    However, the shadow behind her seemed to wriggle slightly if she felt it, as if she was staring at her wrist, but at the moment, the immortal cable was invisible and couldn''t see anything at all.


    In the distance, Muyi''s eyes flashed a light, his body flashed and disappeared again. The direction he went was the place where the little girl had walked all the way. Although the little girl had walked for a long time, this road was nothing to Muyi.


    After catching up with the little girl, Mu Yi didn''t show up, but he was still hidden in the dark. However, when he approached the little girl, he couldn''t help frowning slightly. He always felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the little girl. As for what was wrong, he couldn''t see it for a while.


    But he still didn''t come out. He just planned to check her carefully when the little girl fell asleep at night.


    These days, the little girl''s body obviously became stronger. Until it was dark, she found a safe place to stop. There was an abandoned cave, which was very dry, and it seemed obvious that no wild animals had lived for a long time. She just took it as a temporary home.


    The little girl is also smart. She specially found stones and sticks to block the hole, leaving only a few small holes for air.


    Then the little girl sat down against the inside with a tired face. She didn''t forget to spread the fur on the ground. This is the key to her survival in the wild. Otherwise, even if she didn''t freeze to death, she would have caught a cold and got sick long ago.


    Finally, the little girl took out the meat and water bag and began to eat. Fortunately, these meat pieces had been specially treated by Muyi. There was no need to worry that they would deteriorate over time, but the meat pieces would inevitably harden after being put for a long time. The little girl had some trouble eating.


    It''s just that I''m probably very hungry, so I can''t care so much.


    When she was full, the little girl touched her bulging belly. There was no anxiety on her face, only satisfaction. She lay there and slept unconsciously.


    After the little girl fell asleep, the stone at the mouth of the cave suddenly disappeared, and then a dark shadow appeared. It was Muyi who had been in the dark all the time.


    Muyi''s appearance was silent, but the little girl''s eyelids trembled slightly and seemed to wake up. At this time, Muyi''s finger popped out, and the little girl continued to fall into a deep sleep.


    "Come out." Mu Yi said directly to the little girl, but at the moment, the little girl was obviously asleep, so it was impossible to respond to him.


    However, Muyi was not in a hurry and stood there waiting. Finally, the little girl''s shadow slowly wriggled, and finally formed a dark shadow. He couldn''t see clearly what he looked like, so he could only vaguely see that it was a personal form.


    But even if the other party is a Terran form, it can not represent a Terran, and Muyi has never heard of such a strange Terran.


    "Who are you?" Muyi asked. He didn''t act rashly. He was not afraid of the other party, but worried about the little girl. With the vulnerability of the little girl, he couldn''t bear any impact at all. If he acted rashly, he might be able to kill the other party, but the little girl would suffer. This is by no means the result Muyi wants, so without complete grasp, Of course he won''t do it.


    "A dead man." the figure said slowly, with a hoarse voice and some old.


    "When you die, you should finish everything, not stick to others'' shadow." Muyi said mercilessly.


    "There is hatred in the heart and unwilling to die." the figure said in silence for a while.


    "Hum, I don''t care whether you hate or unwilling. As long as you leave the girl''s shadow, I''ll spare you once." Muyi said.


    "I waited for hundreds of years for a suitable successor. How can I leave? I know you''re worried about this little girl, but don''t worry, I won''t hurt her. Instead, I''ll try my best to cultivate her into a peerless strong person, which can also help you people." the figure said.


    "Hundreds of years? You people?" Mu Yi heard two key points from each other''s words. As for the successor, he didn''t pay attention to it at all. If he really wanted to cultivate, he naturally had him and didn''t need others to do it. What''s more, the other party''s origin was strange, and he couldn''t trust each other at all.


    "Then let''s make a deal." seeing that Mu Yi seemed unmoved, the figure finally said slowly.


    "No, I won''t trade her." Muyi flatly refused.


    After Muyi finished, the figure also fell into silence, and Muyi''s mind slowly dispersed. He was ready to do it at any time. As long as he cut off the other party''s contact with the little girl, it was naturally up to him to kill and cut. As for the other party''s origin, I think we can find out at that time.


    "When I choose her, my obsession has been integrated with her. My obsession disappears and she dies." it seems to see Mu Yi''s idea, and the figure said directly.


    Mu Yi''s expression suddenly stagnated. He couldn''t tell whether the other party was telling the truth, but he could keep his obsession. Mu Yi had only seen one, the ancestor of the yuan family in the jade pendant, but he was heaven and man before his body.


    As for the situation of the old Taoist priest, he retained a trace of obsession by relying on the salary lamp. Even when it appeared, it would dissipate immediately. It was impossible to exist independently. This is also the main reason why Muyi asked the father of the yuan family for help.


    The obsession will not dissipate. The only thing is that heaven and man or monarch, that is, the figure in front of him must be an extremely powerful monarch. After all, he has said that you human race can''t come from human race.


    When we think of each other for hundreds of years, there is still reluctance, and the place where the little girl has passed, Muyi suddenly has a bad premonition in his heart.


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?" although he guessed the truth in his heart, Mu Yi remained silent on the surface, and he had to confirm some things again.


    "In fact, you have believed me, haven''t you? You can even guess my origin, but you don''t dare to say it." the figure seems to be able to see through Mu Yi''s idea and said faintly.


    "Why are you so sure?" Mu Yi sneered. At the same time, he took a step forward. Behind him, the salary lamp emerged, and even the fairy rope on the little girl''s wrist was ready to move.


    If the other party was in its heyday, Muyi naturally ran as far as he could, but unfortunately, the other party''s body had already died. At the moment, what stood in front of him was just a trace of obsession. Even if there was some power, it would never exceed the level of the pseudo King, and there were definitely restrictions.


    If it weren''t for worrying about the little girl, Muyi would have done it long ago.

 Chapter 579

    Mu Yi was about to do it, but the figure opposite couldn''t see any tension. At the same time, he said, "you can try to kill my obsession. Will this little girl die, and my blood King disdained to cheat even if he died."


    "Blood king!"


    Although it had been expected, Mu Yi was still shocked when the other party admitted it, but he didn''t continue to shoot, and the salary lamp just stopped behind him, as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s really you, but you had the possibility of rebirth before. Why did you give up?" Mu Yi asked, which was also a puzzled place in his heart.


    "Rebirth? You mean the blood sea Daoji? In that war, my eight parts and ninety-nine% of my consciousness were wiped out, so I had long lost the possibility of rebirth. Otherwise, you thought the other party would leave with the border and the blood sea? If my obsession dared to return to liantai, I''m afraid it would attract his backhand at the first time and eventually die together, so for so many years, I can only I watched the idea of being swallowed up by the sea of blood begin to condense and finally occupy liantai. "


    "In fact, I have been waiting for opportunities for so many years, waiting for a successor who can inherit my kung fu. However, I haven''t waited for so many years. Just when I was about to despair, you came with this little girl, and there were two in a row."


    The shadow also took a special look at Muyi here. Obviously, what he said two in a row refers to the heirs, which shows that Muyi is also qualified to be his heirs, but in the end, he chose the little girl instead of the big master Muyi.


    I''m afraid the main reason is that the other party can''t control him and is even afraid of being killed by him. In comparison, the little girl is undoubtedly the best choice. She is young, has unlimited possibilities in the future, and has no strength to kill his obsession. Muyi can''t see what purpose he has in the future, but he is sure, The other party''s purpose will never be simple.


    "So you chose her? And I''m afraid you did it on purpose when I entered the border?" muerton thought a lot.


    "Yes, if you always follow the little girl, I have no chance to be attached to her shadow, so the best way is to lead you away, and don''t you get great benefits in that boundary?" the figure said calmly.


    "Good? I''m afraid you wanted my life at that time?" Mu Yi said coldly.


    "If you want to get benefits, how can you not pay? I''ve given you the opportunity. Whether you can seize it or not depends on yourself." the figure said frankly, and he didn''t mind admitting Mu Yi''s accusation. That is to say, he really wanted to kill with a knife, but he didn''t expect to let Mu Yi survive and even get a lot of benefits, Absolutely beyond his expectation.


    After all, in his eyes, Muyi''s strength was nothing more than a great achievement. In the border, the sea of blood was enough to devour him, not to mention the blood people condensed by the ideas of countless strong people, and the strength was the degree of pseudo kings.


    But no one expected that Muyi could make a breakthrough there, and even the mental power of the pseudo king could not kill him at the beginning. After all, no one knew that he knew that there was a strange and powerful thing like the shadow of evil Buddha in the sea, so that he could get the first blood lotus seed, and take this breakthrough to achieve the state of great success of Taoist seed. His strength was even improved by leaps and bounds, and even could resist the pseudo king.


    Subsequently, the arrival of the satin king and many strong men also solved the crisis of Muyi to some extent. Otherwise, the victory or defeat of the whole border Blood Sea and the blood man of the pseudo King alone is unknown.


    Therefore, Muyi was able to come out with a bit of luck. In the end, competing for liantai was a battle of wits and courage. Fortunately, Muyi captured more than half of them. It was with the power of liantai that Nanming evolved from fire and became a real sky fire.


    Although the level of Muyi has not been improved, his strength has soared again with the departure of Nanming from the fire. After all, the magic weapon is also a manifestation of his own strength. At this time, Muyi can be regarded as a strong man at the level of pseudo heaven and man.


    Of course, compared with those real heaven and man, he is still too far away, but he has the strength of pseudo heaven and man with the state of great success of Tao. Muyi is already proud enough, and even if it is spread, it will certainly cause a sensation.


    What if we wait for the consummation of the Mu Yi Dao, or even really enter the realm of heaven and man? I''m afraid that only then can he find the answer. As for the pseudo heaven and man, Muyi never thought that it was a wrong road, and he would not go at all. Moreover, with his inside information and accumulation, the pseudo heaven and man simply cut off the way forward.


    However, Mu Yi feels that he doesn''t have much time left for himself. Once his Tao is perfect, he will look for the set of skills suitable for him according to what the father of the yuan family said. Although the other party''s words are also untrue, as long as the set of skills exists, it''s enough.


    "It''s easy for you to calculate, but you think you will succeed? Not to mention killing your great enemy, just now, you think I will let you go? As for you say that your obsession will dissipate and the little girl''s life will be lost, I don''t believe this evil. Even if it is true, I will seal your obsession and save you for disaster." Mu Yi looked at the figure, Said mercilessly.


    At the same time, he also walked towards the little girl, step by step, step by step. Just as he was about to get close to the little girl, the little girl suddenly trembled all over. On her face, and on her exposed skin, there were suddenly a trace of small blood marks, dense, like a blood net, covering her little body.


    "You... Mu Yidun stopped and looked at each other with some surprise and anger," the great blood King actually used this abusive means. "


    "Lower three indiscriminate? This is the first time someone said that my blood nerve is the lower three indiscriminate thing. This blood network is the foundation of the little girl in the future. With her growing stronger, the blood network will become stronger, and every time she kills an enemy, the blood network will devour the other Party''s essence blood. Finally, the blood network will become a sea of blood. This is the real blood nerve, but unfortunately, Dacheng The blood nerve can condense nine separate bodies, which can basically be equivalent to the semi saint of the underworld. According to legend, the blood nerve has another realm, which can change and be reborn by dripping blood. That realm is the realm where the Youming emperor is now. It is a real saint. "


    "It''s a pity that I had a glimmer of hope to condense the nine parts and become a semi saint. As a result, my life was destroyed. Even if he destroyed my eight parts and ninety-nine percent of my thoughts, it''s still impossible for me to dissipate in the long river of time. The only purpose of my obsession is revenge. Even if I pour all the water of the dark sea, I can''t wash away my hatred."


    "As for this little girl, you can rest assured that she will only become my inheritor, carry my will, continue to let the blood nerves cross the underworld and finally avenge me." the blood king said slowly, but her voice was a little crazy.


    Mu Yi quietly listened to each other''s words. He didn''t care about the blood nerve. Even if he could really make the little girl a semi saint or even a saint, so what? Was she still her at that time? I''m afraid she''s already a puppet. What''s more, once the little girl reveals her blood nerve skills, I''m afraid she will immediately become the object of everyone''s shouting, especially the great enemy of the blood king. How can she watch the little girl grow up and then find him for revenge?


    I''m afraid even if I don''t do it myself, I''ll send a strong man to kill the little girl.


    A hundred years ago, the powerful demon family could kill the blood king, who had gathered eight parts and was only one step away from the semi saint. How powerful is it? I''m afraid even if it hasn''t become a semi saint, it''s almost there.


    Such a strong person, let alone a little girl, even Mu Yi has no confidence. It is really that semi saint is too far away from his realm. Now he has not even broken through heaven and man, not to mention semi saint. Anyone with a holy word can''t take it lightly.


    Previously, Li Cang used a semi holy note to write a calligraphy note, which blocked the strongest blow of the satin king that inspired Taotie''s blood, and that blow has actually reached the level of a real king, that is, heaven and man.


    Therefore, it is conceivable that the semi holy strong is powerful. As for what the holy mark is, Muyi''s current state is too low to understand, but I think it is a power that only the semi holy strong can master, which is definitely far above heaven and man.


    After all, heaven and man control heaven and earth and represent heaven''s will with their own will. This hand alone completely crushed Muyi and made him have no power to fight back. In fact, the other party finally used this means in the previous battle with satin king.


    With Muyi''s current strength, it can''t break the power of heaven and earth.


    However, the war did not hit Muyi, on the contrary, it aroused Muyi''s ambition.


    Muyi was silent and watched the blood King recover slowly. Just when the other party was ready to say something, Muyi suddenly moved. To be precise, it should be the fairy rope tied to the little girl''s wrist. With a gentle swing, the fairy rope had wrapped the blood King layer by layer.


    However, Muyi soon found something wrong, because he was too calm in the face of the immortal blood king. Although he couldn''t see clearly, Muyi could still feel the slightest mockery from the other party.


    "As I said, it''s useless."


    At this time, the blood king said softly. At the same time, Muyi also found that the little girl showed a look of pain. Her body seemed to be bound by something, which made her out of breath.


    Mu Yi frowned and thought, and the immortal rope flew back and wrapped around his wrist again, and he stared at the blood king.

 Chapter 580

    After a trial, Mu Yi also confirmed what the other party said. At the moment, the blood King''s obsession has been completely integrated with the little girl. It can be said that when he dissipates, the little girl will die, but the reverse is the same. When the little girl dies, he will also completely disappear in this heaven and earth.


    From this point of view alone, he seems to have no reason to harm the little girl, but even so, Muyi did not believe him, but was more alert to him.


    "It can be seen that you are very concerned about this little girl, but your skills may not be suitable for her. Moreover, she has a deep blood feud, and the hatred in her heart is an introduction to cultivating blood nerves. I believe that with her qualification, she can make rapid progress, and I can make her a man of heaven in ten years." the blood king has a sonorous voice and become a man of heaven in ten years, How many people in the world can do it? If you let others know, I''m afraid you''ll kneel and beg him to accept.


    "Become a man? So what? If you can''t choose your own life path, even if you are invincible, what fun is there?" Muyi said.


    "Fun? Isn''t it ridiculous to say such words with your strength? If you don''t even protect your life, where can you have fun? Why don''t we ask this little girl and see how she chooses?" the blood king said that he didn''t give Mu Yi the chance to object at all. With a gentle wave, the blood net exposed on the surface of the little girl''s body quickly disappeared, and then the little girl shouted, Wake up.


    After waking up, the little girl blinked blankly, then seemed to think of something, Gulu climbed up from the ground, and then saw Muyi opposite.


    Behind her, the salary lamp emits a soft light, which shines brightly in the cave, so the little girl can see Muyi clearly.


    "Sir, is it really you?" the little girl was very happy when she saw Muyi. She couldn''t bear to say, and didn''t even find the difference behind her.


    "Well, it''s me." Mu Yi nodded.


    "Little girl." without waiting for the little girl to say anything, the blood king had opened his mouth and immediately attracted the little girl''s eyes. When she saw the blood king, the little girl trembled and wanted to run to Muyi. However, at this time, she found that her feet were firmly fixed on the ground and couldn''t move. Her face turned red.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Muyi said softly. Hearing Muyi''s voice, the little girl only felt that she was wrapped by a warmth. Her previous fear suddenly disappeared, as if she was safe as long as Muyi was around.


    As for the figure, it is no longer so terrible to see it now.


    "Little girl, do you want to be stronger? Do you want to avenge your grandfather and your villagers? Do you want to find your father and mother?" the blood King pointed to the deepest part of the little girl''s heart as soon as he opened his mouth, and the reason why he knew so clearly was that he obviously looked through the little girl''s memory with some secret method.


    After hearing the words of the blood king, the little girl''s eyes brightened obviously and almost instinctively wanted to promise, but fortunately, at the critical moment, she thought of Mu Yi on one side and couldn''t help looking back.


    "It''s useless to see him. The answer is in your own heart. No one can decide for you." the blood king said faintly.


    The little girl ignored him and still looked at Muyi until Muyi nodded gently.


    "Think!" said the little girl. She won''t forget that she didn''t give up when her grandfather asked her to enter the cellar. She didn''t forget to hide in the cellar and listen to the screams and killings from outside. She didn''t forget that everyone died miserably. Although she was young, how could she have no hatred in her heart?


    It was just that she was on her way and was afraid every day. She had no time to think about these. Now she was aroused by the words of the blood king, and the hatred immediately poured out, but she didn''t realize that her eyes turned red when she said the word.


    "Well, now there is a way. The process may be painful, but it can make you a strong man soon, and then avenge your grandfather and the villagers. Are you willing?" the blood king followed and induced her. Unexpectedly, the Muyi on one side did not interrupt.


    "How fast?" asked the little girl. As for the pain, it was obviously not in her consideration. From this, we could see that she was eager for revenge.


    "Ten years can make you become heaven and man, which can only be achieved by the elders of the human race. Even the adult you admire is far from reaching heaven and man." while the blood King spoke, he did not forget to belittle Muyi.


    Of course, he is not a liar. After all, Muyi is not in the realm of great success. He is still far away from heaven and man. However, Muyi can''t use the usual theory. His strength is enough to resist the pseudo heaven and man. Even in the human race, it can be said that he is second only to the elder.


    Even with Mu Yi''s qualification, it won''t be long before he can take that step and become a real heaven and man. Moreover, with his inside information, as long as he can become heaven and man, even among heaven and man, he is definitely among the top.


    Although he said before that the benefits of cultivating blood nerves can even become semi saints, in fact, even with his help, the little girl may not be able to catch up with Muyi in terms of future achievements. He still sees this very clearly.


    Hearing the words of the blood king, the little girl obviously opened her eyes, and seemed to believe his words. After all, Muyi was the most powerful in her heart. Why didn''t she sound powerful now?


    With this illusion, the little girl looked at Muyi again and seemed to want an answer.


    "Yes, my present realm is indeed a distance away from heaven and man." Muyi nodded. I''m afraid only he and the blood king really understand his words, and the little girl nodded vaguely, but she already knew that heaven and man are the elders of the human race, which is a stronger existence than Muyi.


    Even Mu Yi is so powerful. Isn''t she even more powerful when she becomes a human being? Although Mu Yi killed those murderers who destroyed her home, there were stronger murderers behind those murderers.


    And she has to find her father and mother, not to mention, ten years later, she has grown up.


    "Can I really become heaven and man in ten years?" the little girl looked up at the blood king and asked seriously. At the moment, the blood king is not half terrible in her eyes, which naturally has the reason of Muyi.


    "As long as you work hard and with my help, you can definitely do it." the blood King replied equally seriously, not only a promise to the little girl, but also to Mu Yi.


    "Then i... the little girl''s eyes lit up and immediately wanted to promise, but at this time, she suddenly heard Mu Yi''s * * in her ears.


    "Wait a minute."


    The little girl turned around and looked at Mu Yi with some confusion. She didn''t seem to understand why he wanted to stop him. Didn''t he want to see her become heaven and man? And ten years will pass soon.


    "What? Do you want to go back?" the blood King took the lead in looking at Mu Yi and said.


    "Some roads are destined to be full of thorns and carry too many things. They are even pointed out by thousands of people. No one can understand you. Countless strong people will fight and kill you, and there are terrible enemies waiting for you on the road ahead, so you should think clearly whether to take this road or not."


    "In fact, you have another way, simple, happy and carefree to live this life."


    After hearing Muyi''s words, the little girl showed a pensive look. After a long time, she asked, "Sir, can another way make me a man in ten years?"


    "No, not to mention ten, even twenty, or thirty years, which can''t be achieved in her whole life." Muyi didn''t choose to cheat, because the road he chose for the little girl was really impossible to become heaven and man, but it was enough to let her live a safe life.


    "Well, I want to be a man in ten years." the little girl clenched her fist, as if to cheer herself up and prove something to Muyi again.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Muyi asked, looking directly at the little girl.


    "I''m afraid, but I still want to be heaven and man." the little girl thought and said, and heaven and man seemed to become one of her obsessions.


    "It will be very dangerous," Muyi said again.


    "I''m not afraid of danger." the little girl shook her head.


    "Even if your hands are covered with blood? Kill countless innocent people?" Mu Yi finally asked the most critical place.


    Sure enough, when she heard that her hands were stained with blood and even killed countless innocent people, the little girl finally hesitated. She struggled for the first time on her face. For a long time, she said with difficulty: "Grandpa said that guarding needs killing. Although I am afraid of blood, I still want to be heaven and man, and I will tell myself not to kill those innocent people, but only bad people."


    "Hahaha, well, it''s worthy of being my blood King''s Apprentice. The guardian needs to kill." the blood King laughed and seemed very satisfied with the little girl''s answer. He was really worried just now. After all, his relationship with the little girl was far less than Muyi, but he didn''t expect that the little girl gave him a surprise


    Originally, I liked the little girl very much. Now when I look again, I think she is more pleasing to the eye. As for killing only bad people, he doesn''t care at all. When there is no choice in the future, experience will tell her how to choose.


    After the little girl finished, her eyes also became firm. When she looked at Muyi, she was still a little nervous. She seemed to be worried that Muyi was unhappy.


    "I hope you don''t regret it in the future." Mu Yi sighed in his heart and said softly. In fact, he also knew that to some extent, this was the best choice for the little girl, but her choice also doomed her future road to be full of blood and endless killings.


    At the moment, the only thing he can do is to hope that the little girl can remember these words today and restrain herself in the future. Don''t be killed and lose your eyes, let alone let the pure heart sink.


    "I won''t regret it." the little girl said firmly in her heart. In fact, she didn''t say a word. If she can''t become heaven and man, she will regret it, because it means that she can''t see adults again in her life.

 Chapter 581

    Muyi naturally couldn''t hear what the little girl said, but he could see something from the little girl''s expression, so he finally stopped persuading.


    After thinking about it, Mu Yi waved his right hand, and the immortal rope that had been wrapped around his wrist suddenly flew to the little girl''s wrist. At the same time, Mu Yi took his consciousness away from the immortal rope, that is to say, from now on, the immortal rope no longer belongs to him.


    Without waiting for the little girl to react, the blood king had controlled the blood net in the little girl''s body, separated a trace of power into the immortal rope, and soon, the immortal rope completely changed its shape, scarlet all over, with a bit of evil smell.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being the magic weapon refined by the human race, but the quality is a little poor, but it''s barely enough before becoming heaven and man." the blood King commented critically on his face.


    The little girl ignored his words, but stared at the immortal rope on her wrist. After a while, she looked up at Muyi.


    "Sir, have you been secretly protecting me?" the fairy rope on her wrist aroused some memories of the little girl. Before, she always felt that there was something more on her wrist, but she couldn''t see anything. At the moment, when the fairy rope reached her wrist again, the familiar feeling finally confirmed her.


    "Of course, he is secretly protecting you, otherwise you think you can live in the wild for several days without any cultivation?" before Mu Yi answered, the blood King took the lead in saying, but his words are not wrong.


    The little girl was completely speechless, and her heart was wrapped with warmth. Since her grandfather died, Muyi was the first person who really treated her well, and she finally understood some doubts on the way ahead. No wonder her luck would be so good, no wonder she could kill the lone wolf, no wonder she could sleep well every night, and no wild animals had ever attacked her. Obviously, All this is because of Muyi.


    "This immortal rope can be used for self-defense. It can be regarded as a gift for you. I hope you can remember your previous words. Don''t let blood and hatred blind your eyes. Moreover, there are not only hatred in the world, but also many happiness waiting for you." after Muyi said that, he turned directly and left step by step. The cave gradually became dim, I don''t know whether it was because the light disappeared or because Muyi left. The little girl only felt cold and had an uncontrollable loneliness and fear.


    "My Lord." the little girl finally couldn''t help opening her mouth, but the figure didn''t stay and continued to go away.


    "Sir, can I see you again in the future?" the little girl shouted loudly.


    Unfortunately, she still didn''t answer this time, and Muyi completely disappeared in the dark. She couldn''t see it anymore. The little girl finally couldn''t help crying.


    "Little girl, as long as you become heaven and man, you will see him again," said the blood king.


    "Really? As long as I become heaven and man, I can see you again?" asked the little girl.


    "Really, I promise in the name of the blood king." the blood king said directly. In fact, in his opinion, it''s nothing at all. Although the underworld is big, it''s also big but the footsteps of heaven and man. Muyi is doomed to be an ordinary person. It will definitely stir the underworld in the future. It''s not easy to find him? As long as the little girl becomes heaven and man, I can''t say I want to see her, but it''s absolutely easy.


    That''s why he dared to assure the little girl directly, but he didn''t know that Muyi didn''t come from the underworld, but from the sun, and was destined to return to the sun in the future. At that time, yin and Yang were separated, and even heaven and man couldn''t reach it.


    After hearing the blood King''s promise, the little girl stood up straight again, and her desire to become heaven and man became more intense.


    Muyi went all the way. It was not until a long time later that he sighed and dissipated in the wind. It was not that he didn''t want to answer, but that he couldn''t answer. He didn''t want to deceive a child, and he could naturally feel the other party''s attachment to him, but he didn''t take it to heart. It was just a child. He would forget it sooner or later.


    As for the immortal rope, in fact, it is not very useful to him, especially when the strength reaches his level, the immortal rope will only become more and more cumbersome around him. Instead of being useless around him, it would be better to give it to the little girl, at least enough for her to use before she grows up completely.


    After walking far away, Muyi stopped at a high post. There was a silver plate on his head, and the cold light sprinkled on it. Muyi sat down cross legged directly, but if you really want to take a closer look, in fact, his body still had a finger gap from the ground and didn''t really sit on the ground.


    Then, Mu Yi''s mind was integrated with the salary lamp. While settling down, he began to experience the changes of the starting salary lamp.


    Before, Nanming Lihuo degenerated into Tianhuo, and was completely integrated with the salary lamp. The two are no longer separated from each other. It can be said that at the moment, Nanming Lihuo is really home in the salary lamp, and it is impossible to separate from now on.


    After Nanming changed from fire to sky fire, the power of the salary lamp increased greatly, and some hidden abilities also emerged. Before, Muyi fought with the satin king, and then Li Cang arrived. Then Muyi tracked the little girl, so he hasn''t sorted out the ability of the salary lamp until now.


    However, at least one thing, Muyi has deeply realized the benefits of the rosefinch wing. Having the rosefinch wing can make him fly and really stand in an invincible position.


    Over time, the moon began to tilt. Although it was in the wilderness, no beast dared to approach Muyi, and even fled quickly after feeling the smell of Muyi.


    In addition to the wings of rosefinch, the salary lamp can still distinguish sub runes and make them the source of his own belief, and this ability seems to have been strengthened, but the number has not increased, it is still twelve. Excluding the three used before, there are still nine left, at least in a short time.


    Soon, Mu Yi faintly felt that the three runes that had fallen into silence seemed to have something moving, as if something wanted to penetrate the void and come to him, but because the power of the void was too strong, it never succeeded.


    When he felt this, Mu Yi''s mind swayed and he almost couldn''t hold on, because he had guessed what it was. If he didn''t guess wrong, it should be the power of faith, the power of faith from Yun Mengxuan.


    To be exact, the power of faith is a very magical power, which has even exceeded Mu Yi''s understanding to some extent. When he was in the sun, no matter where he was, the power of faith will continue to come, and will never be limited by distance.


    And after the power of faith has been refined, it can feed the Tao seed and repair his injury. Even if he had the power of faith when he first came to the underworld, he wouldn''t have to be so troublesome. The strange power from the dark space has long been cleared by the power of faith.


    But before, Muyi always used the power of faith as a panacea, but in fact, the effect of the power of faith is definitely not so simple, but it has not been explored because the realm was too low.


    Now, this feeling makes his heart move. If the power of faith can be introduced into the world, does it mean that he can return to the sun along the direction of the power of faith?


    Once the idea rises, it will be difficult to dissipate. However, Muyi also understands that his current strength is far from enough. At least he can do it after he becomes a heaven and man, or even a semi saint. Moreover, the power of faith is still poor and can not really come to the world, unless the salary lamp can evolve again, or Muyi becomes strong enough.


    In contrast, it seems easier for him to become stronger. He had no idea about the power of faith. Now it seems that this idea is really a big mistake. He should use all the remaining nine runes, so that he can get a lot of power of faith in the underworld. With these power of faith, he can make rapid progress and break through early.


    It can even discover the real use of the power of faith early.


    In addition to the power of faith, the fire lotus has also become a flood furnace for killing the world. When he uses this move again in the future, the fire lotus will become the same thing as the flood furnace of heaven and earth, and its power will be stronger. Of course, it will consume more. Muyi estimated that it is difficult to maintain more than one incense with his current power, which is far better than the fire lotus for killing the world at will.


    Of course, the power of the two will not be the same, but generally speaking, Muyi has one more card. It is enough to kill the world fire lotus when meeting the general strong, but if he meets the strong such as satin king again, the world killing furnace can teach him how to be a new man.


    If Mu Yi had been familiar with the salary lamp and directly used the world destroying furnace, the result might be different.


    At the same time, the incarnation of rosefinch has become more powerful. Even when you incarnate rosefinch, you can condense another rosefinch incarnation. I believe it will be enough to surprise the enemy at that time.


    Today''s Nanming evolved from fire to sky fire, which has greatly improved its power. It is also the biggest reliance for Muyi to dare to challenge the pseudo king.


    In addition, the internal space of the salary lamp has also become several times larger. It seems that it can store more things. At least it will be much more convenient for Muyi to walk in the underworld in the future. This space reminds him of Na mustard in the virtual world.


    These means are obviously beyond the scope of Muyi''s understanding, but they do not delay his use.


    In addition, the refining capacity of the salary lamp is also significantly stronger, and more lamp oil can be stored for emergency needs.


    Finally, Mu Yi saw a seal in the deepest part of the salary lamp. This seal even made him feel palpitating. This was the first time he knew that there were such things in the deepest part of the salary lamp, but he didn''t notice it before. Unfortunately, he couldn''t ask the old Taoist priest, and even he suspected that even the old Taoist priest didn''t know it.

 Chapter 582

    "Seal?"


    The only thing Muyi knew about the origin of the salary lamp was that the old Taoist priest gave it to him. At first, it was only used as an oil lamp. After he began to practice, he gradually became familiar with the ability and use of the salary lamp. Later, he chose the appropriate fire for the salary lamp, that is, Nanming Lihuo.


    With the possession of the fire, the power of the salary lamp was officially reflected, and then the broken runes of the salary lamp were completed, and the salary lamp was completely restored. At that time, Muyi thought that the salary lamp was in its heyday, but until now, Nanming left the fire and evolved again into a real sky fire, which triggered the final change of the salary lamp.


    At the moment, even Mu Yi can''t see what level the salary lamp belongs to, but it''s definitely much stronger than he thought at the beginning.


    But he never thought that just when he thought the salary lamp had reached the limit, he found a mysterious seal in the deepest place, and the smell of the seal, even with Muyi''s current strength, was faintly palpitating, at least obviously surpassing him.


    Although Mu Yi is also curious about this seal, he is not stupid enough to touch it. Even if he really wants to know the truth, he has to wait until he has enough strength. Now, it''s too early.


    Therefore, Muyi decisively withdrew his mental strength. Then, the salary lamp changed and covered the seal in the deepest place that could not be touched on weekdays.


    Seeing that the seal doesn''t seem to break out in a short time, and it won''t affect his normal use of the salary lamp, Muyi was relieved. After all, today''s salary lamp is his biggest dependence. He can compete with the pseudo heaven and man, and part of it depends on the power of the salary lamp.


    Unless he can integrate the true meaning of water and fire again, even if there is no salary lamp, he can completely suppress the pseudo heaven and man, but the true meaning of water and fire is too difficult. Last time he was just a fluke, but this is at least one direction. Maybe one day, he will succeed again, and the first time, there will be a second time, a third time, until he can fully grasp it.


    One night passed quickly. When he woke up the next day, Muyi only felt refreshed and excited. He roared like rolling thunder.


    In the distance, the beasts and monsters who were looking for food suddenly fled in panic, and even a cloud in the sky was torn apart in the long roar.


    After feeling comfortable, Muyi began to go. Without the drag of the little girl, Muyi was able to give full play to his speed. In only half a day, he came to Jingzhou City, which also has a lot to do with his strength.


    Jingzhou City, one of the few remaining big cities of the Terran family, looks like a majestic pass standing there from a distance. The city wall is towering and motionless. The height alone is tens of feet. Standing at your feet, you suddenly feel small.


    The city wall presents a kind of dark red, which seems to have been dyed by blood. In many places, you can see the repaired traces, potholes, full of knife, sword and axe marks, condensing a desolate smell of years, that kind of massiness, as well as the protection represented, constantly impacting the spirit of Muyi.


    He seemed to see countless human heroes fighting with other races in the underworld on and under the city wall, inch by inch blood, in order to protect the huge city. It can be said that the wall in front of him was watered with blood and flesh.


    "Young man, first time to Jingzhou City?"


    While Muyi was meditating, a slightly old voice sounded nearby. Muyi turned his head and saw an old man in linen clothes smiling at him. The old man was not tall, half a head shorter than Muyi. His hair was gray and his face was covered with wrinkles, but his eyes were very bright. More importantly, Muyi didn''t feel a breath on him, The other party is just an ordinary old man.


    "Yes, uncle." Mu Yi smiled and didn''t despise him because he was an ordinary person.


    "Alone?" the old man asked again.


    "Yes." Mu Yi nodded.


    "Nice young man. If you dare to cross the wilderness alone, my Terran needs a brave young man like you." the old man looked at Mu Yi with appreciation, and his eyes showed a light of looking at his children and grandchildren.


    "If you don''t mind, the young man lives in my house and happens to be a partner with the old man. If you want to know about Jingzhou City, I can also tell you that the old man has lived in this city for 60 years." the old man looked up at the city wall and recalled it with sadness.


    "If the old man invites you, it''s better to be respectful than obedient." Muyi doesn''t resist the other party''s kindness. What''s more, he doesn''t feel even a trace of hostility from the other party, and he''s just an ordinary old man. He may see that he thinks of his children, or it may be because he''s too lonely.


    In short, Muyi followed the old man into Jingzhou City. When he passed the gate, a bronze mirror embedded in the gatehouse suddenly lit up. The light was very weak and flashed away, which did not attract people''s attention.


    However, the old man seemed to want to tell Mu Yi everything he knew, so he specially pointed out this bronze mirror. This area is called the demon mirror. Although there is a demon word in the name, in fact, not only the demon family, but also the ghost family and other races can be photographed.


    The role of this mirror is to prevent races outside the Terran from sneaking in and causing unrest.


    In fact, since the mirror was hung, many spies were caught. No matter how skillful the other party''s camouflage was, they were clearly photographed. Unless the other party reached the king level, or could escape the light of the mirror, but if a king came, I''m afraid the guardian of the city would come first and directly prevent the other party from stepping in.


    Of course, Jingzhou City can stand on the earth of the underworld and spread for such a long time. Mu Yi guessed that it should be something like a big array. Only this kind of thing can protect the huge city and the Terrans in the city to the greatest extent.


    Jingzhou City is very big. According to the old man, there are at least hundreds of thousands of people here, and there may be more. In fact, most of the people in the city are ordinary people. However, the proportion of practitioners and martial arts is also very high. The second and third class strong can be seen everywhere. Even the first-class realm can be seen by Muyi along the way.


    Moreover, compared with the Terran villages Muyi saw in the wilderness, the Terrans living in the city obviously don''t have that precarious worry on their faces. It seems that the tall city wall outside gives them enough sense of security.


    In fact, it is true that in a big city like Jingzhou City, there are human elders, that is, the so-called guardians. At least they are strong at the level of heaven and man. This is a real heaven and man, not a pseudo heaven and man.


    According to the original words of the head of Jiangjia village, there are only three big cities left in the Terran, Jingzhou City is one of them, and there are eight elders in the Terran. These elders are strong at the level of heaven and man. In addition, there are two half saints.


    However, semi Saint level strong people usually live in seclusion, or even not in the big city at all. In fact, even Zhu Changlao can not be concentrated somewhere. Generally, an elder sits in one place. Some people are responsible for this big city, while others are responsible for the Terrans in the wilderness.


    After all, according to the original plan, the Terrans in the wilderness are obviously more important, because they are always facing danger and have stronger potential. Just in case, there is a big city. In this way, even if all the Terrans in the wilderness are sacrificed, at least there is a fire of hope.


    Facts have proved that over the years, the sages of the Terran who originally formulated the plan were successful. The Terran kept pouring out strong people, so that the Terran could resist the oppression of the demon and ghost races and breathe.


    Muyi came to his residence with the old man. It was a narrow yard, and it was almost everywhere. The alley was very narrow. When two people walked side by side, they could wipe the wall, and the smell was also bad. Of course, there were good places in Jingzhou City, but those who lived there were generally strong.


    The old man kept talking about the anecdotes here, such as which family had a boy, who lost as a teacher, which daughter married a good family, and which family added a big fat boy. They are basically small and interesting things in the neighborhood.


    The old man said happily, and Muyi naturally listened interestingly. This little thing reminded him of the days when he wandered the Jianghu with the old Taoist priest. There are also all kinds of small things and interesting things, which have always been missed by Muyi.


    Now, listening to the old man''s words, Muyi even has a feeling of enjoyment.


    The yard is clean, which shows the old man''s intention. However, there are three rooms. The old man lives in one, one is a hall, and the other is idle. When the old man leads Muyi into the house, the house is still locked. The old man finds out the key and opens it. Muyi even sees the old man''s slightly trembling hands.


    Obviously, this room has special significance for the elderly.


    Finally, the room was opened. It was very dry without a trace of mildew. The things were placed neatly. It can be seen that they were often wiped. There was a bow hanging on the wall. The bowstring had been broken, and there was a long gun whose tip had been cut off.


    "This room belongs to my son. He''s a martial artist. Although it''s only a second-class realm, I''m very satisfied as a father. I just hope he can be safe. But who knows, he died in a trial. When he died, he was almost as old as you, and even looked a little similar." the old man glanced at the house and said softly, His eyes were filled with longing.


    At this time, Muyi also understood why the other party invited him to his home as soon as he met him. It turned out that he was not only a person who had just arrived in Jingzhou City, but more importantly, he looked similar to his dead son. Although he was regarded as a substitute, Muyi was not at all unhappy.

 Chapter 583

    After nagging for a long time, the old man wiped some wet eyes, looked at Mu Yi obviously embarrassed and said, "if you mind, you can stay in my house, or I can take you to the inn in the city."


    Obviously, the old man also remembered that his son had died after all, and had lived in this room. It was more or less unlucky. If Muyi was unhappy, the gains would outweigh the losses. He really liked Muyi and regarded him as his younger generation.


    "No, uncle, I like it here, and I''m a martial artist. I like the furnishings of this room, especially there are so many books here. I just hope uncle allows me to read them." Muyi said, looking at the neatly placed books on the cabinet.


    "Yes, yes, you can read the books here and use the things here. Don''t be polite to me. If you lack anything, you can also tell me that I still have some contacts in this area." the old man smiled when he heard Muyi''s words. At the beginning, his son liked reading like Muyi, so he collected so many books.


    You know, books are very precious in the underworld. It is far more difficult for ordinary people to collect so many books than to earn a lot of money.


    "Thank you, uncle." Muyi said with a smile. It just happened that he needed a period of time to consolidate his realm, and at the same time, he was also preparing to break through the perfection of Tao. A stable place was exactly what he needed at present. Moreover, the books here could make him understand the underworld faster and more comprehensively.


    "You''re welcome. You''ve just come. You''re just tired. I''ll cook for you now. You have a rest first." the old man said. He left the room and went out to work. Seeing that his whole spirit was better, Muyi was no longer reluctant.


    If the old man treats him sincerely, he will naturally treat him sincerely. With his strength, he can quietly take care of his body for the old man to make him healthier and live longer, which can also be regarded as a reward for his kindness.


    After the old man left, Muyi looked around the room again, and even reached out to take off the broken bow. It was a little heavy and cold. Muyi knocked it casually, and there was a clear tremor. Obviously, it was a good bow, but it was a pity.


    Then Muyi hung the bow back. At his level, unless it was a magic weapon, it was useless and could not pose any threat to him.


    The old man said that his son had only a second-class realm before his death, which is more or less modest. If he can use this bow, even if he has only a second-class realm, he must have great strength, and the bow and arrow are good at attacking and killing. Therefore, in terms of strength, he is not worse than those first-class experts. Of course, the premise is to open enough distance.


    Mu Yi didn''t move the long gun, but just looked at it. Then his attention fell on the cabinet and hurt the books. He carefully took out one of them, which read the detailed explanation of the ghost family!


    Seeing that it was about the ghost family, Muyi simply sat down and looked at it carefully. Although the village head of Jiangjia village had also told him about the ghost family, including the top ten royal families, it was obvious that there was no detail introduced in this book. Whether the Argo family or the ancient family of Gu Tong that Muyi met at the beginning, they were giants.


    At noon, the old man made a rich lunch and even pickled monster bacon. For an old man, this monster meat is probably the most precious food he can take out.


    This meal can be said to be the most delicious and comfortable one that Muyi ate after he came to the underworld. Although the monster meat developed has been for a long time, and although the heat of the dishes is worse, the thoughts mixed in it are what he cares most.


    After dinner, Muyi chatted with the old man for a while, and then returned to the room to continue reading.


    Demon clan, satin king and Meizu, I dare not say that almost all races in the underworld, at least a large part, are collected here. At the same time, there are some travel notes of the strong, which makes Muyi have a clear understanding of the underworld.


    It can be said that these books saved him a lot of unnecessary trouble. If he didn''t meet the old man, he would have to pay some price if he wanted to find out.


    In Jingzhou City, deep underground, there is a bronze hall, which seems to be directly embedded in the underground world. The bronze hall is dark and difficult to see. Suddenly, a slight sound of footsteps sounded from far to near.


    "Elder!"


    The owner of the step stopped at the gate of the bronze hall and shouted.


    "Buzz!"


    The bronze hall trembled, and then a light came out, illuminating the bronze hall and dispersing the darkness. At the same time, a breath slowly woke up.


    "Come in."


    Until the sound sounded, the man standing at the door was slightly relieved, and then walked in. He was dressed in purple. In Jingzhou City, only the city master would wear purple, but the city master was not an elder.


    "But what happened?" when the man in purple stood still, the elder''s voice continued to speak, but even here, the other party did not reveal his true body.


    "Tell the elder that there is a strong man in the city today," said the man in purple.


    "Oh, Terran strongman? It seems that I have another Terran strongman, but if it''s just this, you won''t come to me." the elder said.


    "Elder Mingjian, in fact, the realm of the strong man of the Terran is only a kind of great success, but the strength evaluation given by the demon mirror is a pseudo Heavenly Man, and it is still the top one." the man in purple said, which is the key to his coming.


    "The great achievement of Taoism has the strength of the top pseudo heaven and man?" at this time, even the elder''s voice was a little surprised. Obviously, this was somewhat beyond his expectation. All of them are peerless talents who can have the strength of pseudo heaven and man in the great achievement of Taoism.


    But in fact, any peerless genius of the Terran is in the sight of these elders, that is, the other party has just emerged and is not known. If so, it is absolutely gratifying.


    After all, each of these peerless Tianjiao is qualified to become heaven and man. It is definitely the most precious wealth of the human race and has always been protected.


    "Can you find out the origin?" the elder pondered and asked.


    "It''s strange here. I contacted other Dacheng, and there was no news of this person, as if the other party came out of thin air." the man in purple said.


    "No news from this person? This peerless arrogance can''t have no clue, and it''s impossible to get to this step alone. Who is it? Who are they? Or?" the elder also wondered. After all, it''s reasonable that this kind of thing shouldn''t happen.


    Of course, it can''t be ruled out that an elder is still thinking and cultivating such a peerless Tianjiao. Because he has just made a breakthrough, he hasn''t had time to inform them.


    Thinking of this, the bronze hall suddenly trembled, and the body of the man in purple was even more unstable. However, you should know that he could become the master of Jingzhou City, and his strength naturally reached the level of pseudo heaven and man, otherwise he would not be qualified to suppress a big city.


    Even he couldn''t fix himself. It can be seen that the power generated at the moment of the bronze hall, but strangely, there was no change outside when leaving the bronze hall. Even on the earth, hundreds of thousands of people in Jingzhou City could not be noticed.


    "Eh, it''s strange that he didn''t have any origin? It seems that a man came out of thin air? But it''s known that his name is Mu Yi. Before the blood king was born, he was involved in it and finally won half of the Taoist foundation. He even forced the satin king to stimulate a trace of gluttonous blood."


    In the hall, the voice of the elder came out. When the man in purple heard it, his eyes suddenly widened, and his expression was obviously a little incredible.


    In fact, he also knew that the blood king was born before, but because of the embarrassing position of the human race, he didn''t send anyone. Only Li Cang happened to be at his meeting and participated in it. He just didn''t expect to be led by the young man named Mu Yi in the end.


    And the key is that no one knows his origin, which is a little strange.


    "Will it be the demon and ghost two families?" the man in purple couldn''t help saying.


    "It''s impossible. Under the demon mirror, even the kings of the demon and ghost families can''t hide, unless the other party is a semi Saint strong, but do you think a semi Saint strong will be so boring?" the elder said.


    Hearing the elder''s words, the man in purple immediately understood that he had just been too whimsical. Since he could not be the king of the demon and ghost two families, or semi holy, it was really just a human race, but where did the other party come from?


    In fact, the elder has just used his secret method to get in touch with several other elders. He also learned about Muyi from other directors. The Terran can base itself on the underworld. At least it is commendable whether it is a magic weapon or other things, which makes other races envy it.


    "What should I do about it? Please tell the elder clearly." the man in purple said. After hearing that the satin King forced by Mu Yi inspired a trace of gluttonous blood, his attitude towards Mu Yi was obviously more serious. At least he didn''t have absolute confidence to win Mu Yi.


    Of course, it was in the case of fair competition. Now, as long as the other party is in Jingzhou City, he can easily catch and even kill the other party. If he doesn''t have this ability, he doesn''t deserve to be the city master, and he can''t resist the sneak attack of the demon and ghost families.


    Even when the king comes, he can make the other party hate by virtue of Jingzhou City, not to mention just a fake heaven and man.


    However, under the circumstances of both the enemy and ourselves, at least for now, he can''t attack Muyi without reason. Although Muyi''s origin is unknown, he is also a human race and is still a peerless Tianjiao, otherwise he doesn''t have to ask the elder at all.


    The Lord of Jingzhou City has much more power than outsiders think. Even in the face of strong Terrans, he also has the right to execute first.


    "Well, I''ll see him in person." after a long time, the voice of the elder came from inside, but the man in purple was a little surprised and went to see him in person? What a face is this? At least he doesn''t have the face.

 Chapter 584

    The man in purple is not qualified to refute the elder''s decision, but in his heart, he is also full of curiosity about the Muyi. After all, the Terran has one more peerless Tianjiao, which is a great good thing for the whole Terran. Unfortunately, his qualification was limited at the beginning, and for some special reasons, he can only take the road of pseudo heaven and man.


    Although we have been making up for our roots over the years, it is not so easy to make mistakes once and then try to correct them again? At the beginning, he knew that he had been moved after the birth of the blood king, but he knew that in his capacity, it was impossible to rush out, otherwise it would lead to greater consequences, so he could only secretly regret in his heart.


    However, thinking of what the elder said just now, Mu Yi actually got the general liantai, that is, the Taoist foundation of the blood king. Of course, it is impossible to forcibly occupy or rob in his capacity, but as the Lord of Jingzhou City, he also has his own savings over the years.


    Although the blood King''s Lotus foundation is precious, it is not priceless. Even compared with Mu Yi, it is obviously not more important in his mind. Therefore, as long as he is willing to pay enough chips, he can not change some of the lotus foundation.


    In this way, coupled with his many years of compensation, he may have a chance to see a real heaven and man again. Although it is not absolute, it is at least a hope.


    However, all this can only be carried out after the elder meets the other party and determines that the other party really comes from the human race and has no problem. As for using the strong, he never thought that a strong person who can defeat the satin king and force him to play the greatest card itself shows that the opposite party belongs to the same level as him.


    A realm only has Tao''s great success, and it has caught up with his young strong man. It makes people envy and envy when you think about it.


    This kind of envy has nothing to do with jealousy. It''s just a pure instinct.


    All afternoon, Muyi was immersed in those books. The old man looked in quietly at the door several times. He saw that Muyi was just reading seriously and showed a heartfelt smile on his face. The whole person seemed to be full of strength. He even walked outside and saw everyone smiling, which made many neighbors who knew him curious.


    However, the old man just laughed but didn''t say anything, and didn''t spread Muyi''s things. Otherwise, if these people disturb, Muyi will certainly feel uneasy. What''s more, reading needs to be quiet, so he can only enjoy this happiness alone.


    After shopping, the old man went back. When he was about to enter his house, he suddenly got dark and didn''t know anything.


    "Squeak!"


    The slight sound of opening the door woke Muyi. Looking up, he just saw the old man come in. Muyi saw that it was not early outside, so he put the book back on the shelf.


    "Xiao Yi, how''s it going?" the old man asked. Mu Yi also took the initiative to tell him the name.


    "Old man, I can see that your son is a book lover. These books have helped me a lot." Muyi said sincerely. At least now, he has a complete understanding of the whole hell. He is no longer as hazy as before.


    "It''s good to be helpful, it''s good to be helpful." the old man looked at the books in the cupboard and said again and again. His look seemed to have a trace of memory. It should be that he thought of his late son again.


    "Xiao Yi, would you mind listening to the old man tell a story?" the old man suddenly asked.


    "Don''t mind, uncle, please tell me." Mu Yi said. At the moment, he had vaguely expected what the other party was going to tell, but he didn''t have any impatience, but showed a serious face.


    "Eighteen years ago, I picked up a child at the door. At that time, it was cold and the child was almost unconscious. I don''t know why. At the first sight of him, I really liked him. I took him to the doctor and finally saved him. Since then, I adopted him, and he has become my only son. I named him Zhao Wu."


    "Zhao Wu is sensible and not naughty since childhood. Other children are playing. He will help me work. He learned to cook at a young age and never let me worry about it."


    "When he was ten years old, the nearby martial arts school recruited disciples. I sent him, but he failed. That was the first time Zhao Wu locked himself in the house and cried. He cried all night. At that time, I stood at the door all night."


    "I was going to ask someone to accept him the next day, but Zhao Wu told me that he wanted to study. At least it was much easier than the martial arts school. So I sent him to school. Zhao Wu was very smart and often praised by the master of the school. But I found that he was not as happy as before, and he often sneaked into the yard when I fell asleep He thought I was asleep when he practiced martial arts, but in fact, I was watching him. "


    "Slowly, Zhao Wu grew up and read more and more books. In fact, the books here are written by him word by word, one by one. It is his painstaking efforts over the years. If I die in the future, these books will be donated to the school so that more children can learn these things."


    "But I know that he always has a dream of becoming a warrior. After all, if he wants to protect himself in the underworld, he must first become strong. Until one day, he left me a letter and left without saying goodbye. That day, I know he knelt at the door, kowtowed to me and walked away with tears. I could have stopped him and told him not to go, but I don''t want to be angry For me, let him leave regret. "


    "This is three years! Every day, I pray for him. I don''t ask him to become a peerless strong man. It''s enough to hope that he can return in peace."


    "Until one day, a martial artist came to the door with a letter, a gun and a bow in his hand. At that time, I knew that my Zhao Wu would never come back. The martial artist told me that Zhao Wu didn''t disappoint me. He became a martial artist and was still a second-rate high hand. Unfortunately, he was killed by the demon clan when rescuing a village in the wilderness."


    "It''s false to say there is no regret. Sometimes I often think, if I didn''t name him Zhao Wu, what would it be if I called him? Would he not leave or die? Just I think, if I can''t complete my dream, he must be unhappy. I can''t let him give up his dream because of my selfishness and reluctance to give up."


    "After all, who didn''t dream when he was young? Even I did, but I wasn''t as brave as Zhao Wu. He did what he wanted to do. Although he died in the end, I believe he won''t regret it."


    "And he died to save my Terran compatriots, so I will be proud of him."

 Chapter 585

    After the old man finished talking, the whole person fell into an atmosphere of both pride and sadness, and Muyi didn''t bother him, but stayed aside. From these simple and simple words, he could hear the old man''s love for Zhao Wu. Although Zhao Wu was only the child he picked up, in the old man''s heart, that was his own child, the child he brought up from childhood.


    "Uncle, I think Zhao Wu will also thank you. After all, you gave him everything, and I think you are greater." Muyi said seriously.


    "Really? Maybe." the old man sighed at last, and his spirit seemed to be taken away at once, which made him more old. However, he immediately looked at Mu Yi and asked, "Xiao Yi, do you mind telling me your story?"


    "My story?" Mu Yi was stunned. Looking at the old man''s eyes, he finally nodded. "Since the old man wants to hear it, I''ll tell you. In fact, I have some similarities with Zhao Wu. I was discarded and then picked up, but I was six years old at that time, but I don''t have the memory before I was six years old."


    "The one who found me was an old Taoist. At that time, I followed him to bluff and cheat in the Jianghu. After eight years in the Jianghu, I grew up slowly. However, I had no impression of my parents and never wanted to find them. At that time, in my eyes, the old Taoist was my family and the only family."


    Muyi said slowly, and the old man listened carefully. He didn''t look surprised at what Muyi said about the Jianghu. After all, there is no so-called Jianghu in the underworld.


    "Later, when I passed a place called Funiu Mountain, the old Taoist couldn''t walk, and he was old. In fact, I didn''t know that his death had something to do with me until a long time later. If he didn''t half hope to give it to me, at least he could live a few more years, but he was willing to leave early in order to help me."


    "To tell you the truth, when the Taoist priest first left, I was so disappointed that I even wanted to go with him. Because he left, I had no last family in the world. I felt that I was alone in such a big world, especially at night."


    "When I woke up, the coffin was empty and the Taoist priest disappeared completely. In order to find him, I began to embark on the path of cultivation. Until then, I didn''t know how much the Taoist priest had done for me. It turned out that in those eight years, he had quietly laid the best foundation for me and let my path of cultivation go The is extremely smooth, and every footprint is clearly visible. "


    "In just two years, I have completed a road that others may not have been able to walk for decades. I believe if the old Taoist is still alive, I will be very happy?"


    Mu Yi shook his head and looked at the old man in front of him. His face was thoughtful and his eyes were full of depth.


    "I''m sure he will be very happy." under Mu Yi''s gaze, the old man said calmly, and then asked, "when did you find it?"


    "When you told Zhao Wu''s story," Muyi said.


    "Then why do you listen? And tell your own story?" the old man asked as if puzzled.


    "I want to hear, and you also want to hear, so I said." Mu Yi smiled and still sat there without any change.


    "How did you find out?" the old man asked again.


    "To be exact, I didn''t find it. It''s just a pure intuition. At least you don''t have the pure feeling given to me by my uncle, so I guessed boldly. I didn''t expect that as expected, but is my uncle all right?" Muyi sighed.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine. I just read part of his memory and won''t have any impact on him. As for coming to see you, I just want to confirm something." the old man in front of me said, and his face began to change gradually. He was undoubtedly younger than the old man, but his eyes were full of vicissitudes, It seems that the other party has already read everything in this world.


    "I don''t know which of the eight elders of our Terran?" Muyi directly tasted that the other party gave him a feeling of the sea. He couldn''t see clearly, let alone to the end. Therefore, Muyi had this guess. With his current strength, only heaven and man, that is, the elders of the Terran, could give him this feeling.


    "My surname is Jing. As for my name, I haven''t mentioned it for many years. You can call me Jing Lao. I''ve been in Jingzhou City for so many years." the other party said that Jing is naturally the Jing of Jingzhou City.


    "I think there must be countless people who appreciate what Jing Lao has done for the human race." Muyi said sincerely.


    "Hehe, I just hope they don''t blame me." Mr. Jing shook his head and said. Then he looked at Mu Yi and said, "if I''m not wrong, are you from the sun?"


    Mu Yi didn''t panic when he was called to tell the story. In fact, when he told the story, he had a hunch that it would be so, but even so, he still told it without concealment, and even didn''t intend to hide it from each other.


    His identity can be concealed from ordinary people, which is also necessary, but he still believes in the elders of the Terran, so even if he is known, there is nothing.


    "Yes, Jing always hears it from the story?" Muyi asked.


    "No, in fact, the first time I saw you, I was sure that you came from the sun." old Jing smiled and said.


    "First glance?" Mu Yi was stunned instinctively. He thought the other party would be because of the story he said. After all, he revealed something there, but he never thought that the other party would be sure when he saw him. In this case, if he met the king of the demon and ghost family, wouldn''t he also be recognized.


    Perhaps seeing Mu Yi''s worry, old Jing said, "don''t worry, I can see it at a glance because I once saw a strong man from the sun. Your breath is the same, even..."


    Mr. Jing obviously had some unfinished business. He seemed to want to continue talking, but he was obviously worried about something. Finally, he just took a complex look at Mu Yi and didn''t say anything after all.


    "The strong man from the sun? Can Mr. Jing tell who that man is?" Mu Yi''s eyes brightened. He thought he was the only one who stepped into the hell by mistake. Now, he is not the only one, so who will he be?


    And did the other party find a way back? Is the other party still in the underworld?


    "I can only tell you that he didn''t come to the underworld for a long time. As for his identity, I can''t tell you without his permission, but I believe you will meet sooner or later. I believe he will give you an explanation at that time." old Jing said slowly.


    "Give me an explanation?" Mu Yi was puzzled, but looking at the other party''s appearance, he clearly didn''t intend to explain clearly. He could only suppress his doubts for the time being.

 Chapter 586

    Mu Yi doesn''t understand why the other party wants to give him an explanation. He just looks at Jing''s old appearance. It''s obviously impossible to get an answer from him, so he can only suppress the question for the time being and believe that the truth will be revealed sooner or later.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Jing coming to see me?" Muyi asked directly.


    "It''s mainly because I heard that a peerless Tianjiao came. I''m a little curious, so I came to see you." old Jing smiled and said. He couldn''t see the dignity of being a strong man of heaven and man. It''s very ordinary.


    "I''m afraid I let old Jing down," Muyi said.


    "On the contrary, seeing you, I think my Terran has hope and will rise one day." old Jing seems to be joking and serious.


    "I''m afraid Mr. Jing thinks highly of me. I''m barely able to protect myself. Besides, there are strong people in the underworld. There are many semi saints, not to mention the great emperor who surpasses the semi saints." Mu Yi shakes his head. His words are not purely modest, but really feel the pressure. The underworld is not better than the sun after all.


    "Don''t be modest. At your age, you can have such achievements at present. Even if you count the underworld, you can''t find a few. As long as there is no accident, heaven, man and even semi saint are nothing to you." old Jing said.


    "What about the sage and the great emperor?" Mu Yi asked.


    "Whether the sage or the emperor, it''s a different realm. It''s only one step away from detachment." old Jing said slowly.


    "Detachment? Mr. Jing, can you tell me the division of this realm? Especially between heaven and man and semi saint." Muyi finally met a heaven and man. Naturally, he didn''t want to miss the opportunity, and the other party showed enough goodwill. If he didn''t hold on to it, he would be stupid.


    "All right." old Jing nodded.


    "The so-called unity of heaven and man is actually heaven and man. The strong man of heaven and man can control the power of heaven and earth, which is far from being comparable to the realm of heaven and man. Even the pseudo heaven and man are greatly inferior. And heaven and man have nine levels in total, which means nine steps to heaven. There is a big gap between heaven and man. Above the nine levels, there is condensation Gathering a trace of holy trace is semi holy. "


    "The holy mark is the fruit of the Taoist foundation, so if you really want to say it, Taoist seed, Taoist foundation and Taoist fruit should be regarded as three complete realms, which are also the popular realm of the underworld. As for you, now it is the realm of Taoist seed." old Jing said carefully.


    "After so long practice, it''s just the beginning." Mu Yi shook his head and sighed. There are still people in the sun

 Chapter 587

    In the twinkling of an eye, Muyi has been in Jingzhou City for several days and has been living in the old man''s home. He has already finished reading the books at home. When Muyi is free, he will go shopping and experience the prosperity in Jingzhou City. He is not inferior to the sun. Because the Terrans here are always facing crisis, most of the martial arts are obviously more powerful.


    Moreover, many places in the city sell all kinds of demons and ghosts, as well as body materials of other races, or some herbs that Muyi has never seen.


    Even, there are many hunting teams in the city, which specially gather some martial arts or practitioners to enter the wild and hunt other races. At the beginning, the old man''s son Zhao Wu joined one of the hunting teams, but the sacrifice of this hunting team is too high, but there are still a steady stream of people involved.


    These days, Muyi has also formed a habit of watching the moon above his head. Whenever the old man goes to bed, he will quietly go to the roof and look at the moon above his head. He can''t help thinking of that poem, raise his head to look at the bright moon and bow his head to think of his hometown!


    He is homesick.


    The moonlight poured down and fell on Mu Yi. His whole body gradually became calm. His body faintly wanted to integrate with the surrounding heaven and earth, but somehow, he was always a little poor and couldn''t do it.


    Behind him, a river of heaven and a lamp are looming, but there is no breath. This is also his biggest harvest these days. However, he still can''t do it in a short time if he wants to completely integrate the true meaning of water and fire.


    However, Muyi is not discouraged. Even if he fails more, he will continue to try.


    Suddenly, Mu Yi looked up. In his sight, a figure came slowly. The biggest feature given to him by the other party was that he was dressed in purple. He looked like a middle-aged man, with a sense of dignity, and his breath was not leaked at all.


    "Very strong."


    Just by feeling, Muyi has almost judged the strength of the other party, but the only thing that reassures him is that the other party is not a real heaven and man, but a pseudo heaven and man. But somehow, Muyi still feels a crisis from the other party. Obviously, the other party has a card that he doesn''t know the Tao, which can even threaten his life.


    The true meaning of water and fire behind Muyi disappeared, and the whole person also retreated from that realm. Although this is Jingzhou City, and the powerful people suppress everything, Muyi still didn''t neglect and looked at each other with some vigilance.


    These days, he never exposed his strength in order to avoid trouble, but he was still found.


    People came step by step, like stepping on the moonlight. In a moment, they had appeared on the other side of the roof and looked at him from a distance.


    "Tao you!"


    The name of the visitor was beyond Muyi''s expectation. He didn''t expect that someone would call himself a Taoist friend in the underworld, but he nodded and gave a reply.


    In fact, Taoist friends are not exclusive to Taoism. The so-called friends of the road can also be called Taoist friends.


    "Excuse me for taking the liberty to visit. My name is Yingzhi and I am added to be the Lord of Jingzhou City." the man in purple reported his identity directly out of respect for Muyi.


    This identity also makes Muyi understand how the other party knows him. After all, as the head of a city, if he doesn''t know that a top strong man has entered the city, it will undoubtedly be a failure. Muyi can''t help but think of the mirror at the gate of the city, which is obviously not just for screening Terrans.


    But even so, Muyi won''t care. He doesn''t have anything to hide. At the moment, he''s just curious about the purpose of the other party coming to him. Is it also to persuade him? Or is it because of old Jing?


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with Lord Ying''s late night visit?" Muyi asked directly.


    "I want to exchange something with Taoist friends," Yingzhi replied.


    "The Daoji of the blood king?" Mu Yi almost found out the other party''s thoughts as soon as he turned his mind. After all, what the other party can know and can be useful to him, I''m afraid there is only the Daoji left by the blood king. After all, the previous movement is not small. Obviously, he can feel it with the strength of the other party, but what Mu Yi doesn''t understand is that since the other party feels it, Why not rob?


    Of course, he doesn''t know what the other party''s mind is, but liantai has been used by him, and there is still one-fifth of its size. It certainly can''t meet the other party''s appetite. Moreover, he is not ready to trade. It will undoubtedly be better to keep refined lamp oil, so he won''t worry about not having lamp oil.


    So the only thing really useful to each other is blood lotus seeds.


    However, the blood lotus seed Muyi is also widely used. That is the core of Daoji. It contains Taoist traces, which can supplement his Taoist seed and move from Dacheng to perfection. It is only because he has just broken through and the state is still a little unstable, so he has not been used.


    "Yes, I hope you can make it. Of course, I won''t let you suffer." Yingzhi said seriously. It''s enough for Mu Yi to be so polite as the master of Jingzhou City.


    After all, there are only three big cities left in the underworld. It can be said that he is the top group of people under heaven and man.


    "Sorry, I only robbed half of the blood King''s liantai Daoji, and even used some of it. As for the rest, I''m also of great use, and I''m afraid I''ll disappoint the city master." Mu Yi shook his head and looked unmoved. Although the other party''s identity was extraordinary, he was not afraid of it. After all, he was not afraid of the other party only in terms of his own strength.


    As for the other party''s leading cards to surround and kill him, I''m afraid the old Jing would not agree. Moreover, if the other party''s heart is really like this, he can''t become the Lord of Jingzhou City. Therefore, even if Muyi refuses him, there will be nothing. After all, everyone exists at the same level, and there is no reason why anyone flatters and fears who.


    Hearing Muyi''s refusal, Yingzhi did not show disappointment, or turned around and left, but said after a moment of silence: "the Daoji of the blood king is most suitable for pseudo heaven and man like me, because it can make up for my own shortcomings. For so many years, I have been hoping to make up for the Daoji and step into the real heaven and man, so that the situation of my Terran will be better."


    "According to the boundaries set by the elders, Taoist friends belong to the peerless Tianjiao. Naturally, it is impossible to embark on the road of pseudo heaven and man. Therefore, if you really want to say, the liantai Taoist foundation of the blood king is not something that can not be exchanged for Taoist friends. I also know that things are precious, but Taoist friends might as well see my sincerity. Maybe there will be something that one or two Taoist friends are excited about."


    Listening to Ying Zhi''s words, Mu Yi thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. He also admitted that what the other party said was reasonable. Although blood lotus seed can make him achieve the perfection of Tao, in fact, his future path has been basically determined. There are only a few. Just choose one at that time.


    For him, the greatest use of blood lotus seeds is to turn them into nutrients to improve his Tao seed, and finally into Tao base. In fact, there are still some things in the underworld that can replace the effect of blood lotus seeds. After all, blood lotus seeds are only turned into nutrients, which is more or less suspected of waste.


    Muyi is not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to change. If Yingzhi can come up with enough things to impress him, he won''t exchange. After all, the smartest thing is to have the greatest interests.


    "OK." Mu Yi nodded.


    "A lot of things are inconvenient to carry, so I''d like to bother Daoyou to come with me." Yingzhi looked at Muyi with a little apology. After all, it was he who begged, but now he had to trouble Muyi. However, Muyi didn''t care much and didn''t doubt that the other party would harm him. In their state, if one party had bad intentions, it would definitely be perceived by the other party, so it''s difficult to ambush.


    What''s more, with his strength, he is not afraid of any ambush, unless it is the strongest person in the realm of heaven and man, but in that case, why bother to go around with him? Even when old Jing came to see him, he could take him down directly. I''m afraid he didn''t have any resistance at that time.


    "No harm."


    Muyi shook his head and followed Yingzhi''s footsteps. They didn''t seem to be fast, but they had come to the heavily guarded City Lord''s house in the blink of an eye. Of course, for whom, Muyi had Yingzhi''s leadership. Even if there were some strong men hidden in the city Lord''s house, they wouldn''t show up. After all, the smell of Yingzhi was there, and it would be fine.


    And if they can hijack winrank, it''s no use even if they go out.


    Soon, Muyi followed Yingzhi to his treasure land, which is a palace built underground. Just look at the mysterious runes on it, you can know the importance of this place. Even there are array guards here. Without Yingzhi''s leadership, Muyi would not be able to rush here quietly, even heaven people may not be able to do it.


    After all, even if they are both heaven and man, the gap between them is huge. Heaven and man are nine, not to mention there are semi saints above heaven and man.


    "Over the years, with the help of the city master, I have accumulated a lot of treasures, whether they are magic weapons, rare treasures, spiritual fruits and miraculous medicines. There are even half a divine medicine." Yingzhi said with a bit of pride that he had never been here more than five fingers. He couldn''t find anyone to show off on weekdays.


    Now, when he met Muyi, a peerless arrogant, he happened to have something in the other party''s hand that he was bound to get. Naturally, he had to do everything he could to ask the other party''s consent, so he came here with Muyi without hesitation.


    "Divine medicine?" Mu Yi was surprised. He had seen records about divine medicine in the book left by Zhao Wu before. Divine medicine belongs to medicinal material channeling, that is, the so-called spiritual root of heaven and earth. It is difficult to find in the world. More importantly, as long as there is one divine medicine in the world, there will never be another one.


    This is just the magic of divine medicine. The key to its precious value lies in its anti heaven effect. For some people, life and death human flesh and bones are just legends, but divine medicine can make this legend a reality, that is, divine medicine has the effect of life and death human flesh and bones.


    Of course, not all divine medicines have this effect. Everything depends on the category, but even so, the preciousness of divine medicines can be imagined. Even to some extent, a complete divine medicine is not much inferior to the complete foundation of the blood king.


    (MMP is really addictive. I''m wrong. Try to recover quickly!)

 Chapter 588

    Yingzhi saw that Muyi was interested in divine medicine, and finally showed a smile at the corners of his mouth. What he was most worried about was that Muyi didn''t need anything and was not interested. In that case, it would be difficult for him to change from Muyi to the road base of the blood king.


    But now, as long as Mu Yi is interested, he believes he will succeed. Even if he pays more for it, it is worth it.


    After all, the value of the same thing will be different in different people''s eyes. The Daoji of the blood king may not be indispensable in Muyi''s eyes, but in Yingzhi''s eyes, he can''t miss it. Even if he pays several times, he doesn''t hesitate.


    "Yes, I got this divine medicine by chance at that time, but later an elder asked for half of it, and now there are only half of it. If it wasn''t... I would really be reluctant." Yingzhi said.


    "I don''t know what the effect of this divine medicine is?" Muyi asked. After all, there are many kinds of divine medicine. If it''s useless to him, it won''t be useful even in exchange.


    "To increase longevity, this medicine is called Millennium vine. It is said that it can increase longevity by up to 1000 years. Even if the effect is weaker than the rumor, it will be OK for hundreds of years. According to the elder''s later words, half of the Millennium vine will eventually increase longevity by 180 years. Naturally, some of the medicine power is wasted, otherwise it can last longer." Ying Zhi said proudly, After all, for Terrans, Shouyuan is always a constant topic. Even if you embark on the path of cultivation, your life will increase greatly, but you will run out sooner or later.


    In contrast, in the underworld, even if you become a strong man at the level of heaven and man, you can only live for three or four hundred years at most. Compared with the demon and ghost families, it''s too short. Of course, this is just an ordinary heaven and man. The higher the cultivation, the longer the life will be. If you become a semi saint, it''s OK even for a thousand years. As for saints, it''s basically a long life.


    However, saints will eventually disappear in history. After all, the longevity of heaven and earth is almost infinite, just ten thousand years. For heaven and earth, it is only a drop in the ocean, just a moment.


    Unless you can transcend, become a legendary immortal, jump out of the three realms and not in the five elements, you can live longer than the sky, have endless life, and be really carefree and free.


    However, since ancient times, it has never been heard that anyone can reach this step, and the sage is almost the ultimate.


    Therefore, the value of a thousand year old vine that can increase life for hundreds of years is absolutely unlimited, especially for those strong Terrans whose life yuan is coming to an end, it is a life-saving straw. Even if you pay a heavy price, you must get it.


    However, although the Millennium vine is precious, it has some chicken ribs for Muyi. If it was when the old Taoist was about to die, he would exchange it without hesitation. But now, the Millennium vine is of no use to him. After all, he is less than 20 years old this year, and he still has a lot of time to waste.


    Even hundreds of years later, he may have broken through to a higher level. Naturally, he doesn''t have to worry about life. If he can''t break through in the future, what''s the use of getting more life?


    Looking at the expression on Mu Yi''s face, Ying Zhi''s heart sank, but looking at Mu Yi''s appearance, he can understand. After all, he is far from that urgent feeling, so the precious Millennium vine in other people''s eyes has no attraction at all.


    However, Yingzhi didn''t lose heart. Millennium rattan is just one of them. He has collected a lot of treasures here. I believe there may be something that can make Muyi excited at that time.


    "In addition to half a thousand year old vine, there are many miraculous medicines here. Even if Taoist friends want, I can get them for Taoist friends no matter what." Yingzhi said confidently. As the city Lord of Jingzhou City and the top strong man of pseudo heaven and man, he has the confidence to say such words.


    "I''m not very short of miraculous medicine at present, but there are other things?" Mu Yi asked.


    "Yes, this room collects all kinds of magic weapons and magic weapons. This room is related to runes. Some are born in heaven and earth, and some are copied by our ancestors. As for the last room, it is basically what I get in the battlefield. It is the booty of killing other races. Some have been identified, and some don''t even know the effect." Yingzhi pointed to the three rooms and said.


    After hearing his words, Muyi''s interest increased greatly, especially in the last room. However, he had time and was not in a hurry. Under the leadership of Yingzhi, he first came to the first treasure room. Indeed, as he said, there are some top magic weapons, even magic weapons. The magic weapons here alone make Muyi have an impulse to rob.


    But when he looked around, his heart had already calmed down. The magic weapons here are basically ordinary goods. The only difference is that they obviously have the characteristics of the underworld. However, by comparison, even if the quality is the best, it is only equivalent to the immortal rope he gave to the little girl before.


    So these magic weapons are of no use to him, but seeing so many magic weapons at once has greatly opened his eyes.


    Seeing that Muyi was not interested, Yingzhi was not disappointed. He continued to take Muyi to the second treasure room. If he only looked at the surface, it would never catch up with the last treasure room. However, Muyi looked very seriously, and many rubbing runes were carefully watched in his hand.


    Nowadays, there are absolutely not a few runes that Mu Yi comes into contact with. Whether it''s salary lamp, immortal rope, or years bamboo, there are runes, even the thunder runes in his body. In fact, runes are a kind of truth of heaven and earth, direct to the avenue, and can be described as the text of the avenue.


    Although there are countless kinds of runes, there are not many that are really useful to Muyi. However, by analogy, it can also bring him a lot of insights. Whether it is for the salary lamp or others, it increases faintly.


    Finally, Mu Yi stopped in front of a rune. To be exact, the rune was originally placed in a jade box, but also in the most prominent place. When the box was opened, Mu Yi suddenly throbbed, and then there was a desire in his body. The thunder Rune between the viscera seemed to change faintly.


    At this time, the winning rank next to it was properly explained, "This rune is the Rune of thunder. It was left by an elder of our Terran family. He majored in thunder and had high attainments. Unfortunately, he was ambushed by the kings of demon and ghost families when he went out. Although the other party died and fled, he also exhausted his last vitality and sat down soon after he came back."


    "Before sitting down, he left nine big Luo shells with his understanding of thunder on them. It is said that anyone who can understand can get his mantle. Unfortunately, no one has been able to understand anything from them for so many years. Over time, with the destruction of other big cities, most of the big Luo shells left by his old man have been lost. Now this one is estimated to be only There are a few. "


    "Thunder Rune?" Muyi closed his eyes and felt it quietly. The thunder Rune beat more violently in his body. He almost wanted to leave his body and disappeared into the big Luo shell in his hand, but he was finally suppressed by Muyi.


    "Good thing." then Muyi opened his eyes and said.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, Yingzhi was immediately happy. He said before that he was most afraid that Muyi didn''t like it.


    "Unfortunately, there is only one piece. Although it contains the true meaning of thunder, it is not complete." Mu Yi shook his head and said.


    "If Taoist friends like it, I can help you to ask if there is a big Luo shell in other people''s hands. I believe it will certainly satisfy Taoist friends." Yingzhi said in a deep thought. There are rare things that Mu Yi likes. Naturally, he can''t miss them. Especially the big Luo shell is of no use to him. He collects it because of its special significance.


    Muyi was silent. He gently rubbed his right hand on the big Luo shell and began to think deeply. Now he has the true meaning of water and fire. No matter which way he chooses, he can step into the real heaven and man. Even there is a wild hope in his heart, that is to integrate the true meaning of water and fire. After all, he saw the power of the fusion of the true meaning of water and fire with his own eyes. I believe that once he succeeds, he will become heaven and man The Taoist base is definitely the most vigorous, and the nine weights of heaven and man can''t stop his footsteps.


    Therefore, normally speaking, he doesn''t intend to cultivate other true meanings, which will distract himself and even affect the integration of water and fire true meanings, but what appears in front of him is the true meaning of thunder.


    When he began to practice, he first came into contact with the five thunder talisman, and along the way, the five thunder talisman also gave him great help. It can even be said that the five thunder talisman once became his strongest means, but later, with the improvement of his cultivation level, the role of the five thunder talisman began to decrease slowly.


    Even after practicing the art of cultivating thunder, he still couldn''t keep up with his terrible improvement speed and finally became a chicken rib. However, this doesn''t mean that the five thunder symbols are not strong. On the contrary, Tianlei and even just reached the Yang are full of destruction and destruction. It is definitely the top magic power in heaven and earth.


    The reason why the five thunder runes are gradually useless to him is that his thunder Rune has not been improved, and he has not even entered the threshold for the true meaning of thunder. In this case, it naturally becomes a burden.


    However, if he understands the true meaning of thunder, he even reaches a state of great success and even perfection. He believes that it is better than the single true meaning of water and fire, which is only worse than the fused true meaning of water and fire. Once he learns it, it is definitely another card.


    In the past, he just didn''t think about it because he knew how difficult it was to understand the true meaning. In fact, the true meaning is the basis for condensing Tao species. Although he has condensed the true meaning of water and fire, he really took a shortcut.


    Others are easy first and then difficult. He is difficult first and then easy. It is undoubtedly much easier to learn the true meaning after having the Tao seed.


    The true meaning of water is because he understands that the best is like water, and integrates it into the true meaning of water.


    As for the true meaning of fire, it is more simple. It is directly caused by the salary lamp. Otherwise, how could he be today?


    But the true meaning of thunder is different. If he wants to understand it, he can only start from scratch, which will undoubtedly waste a lot of time. What he lacked before is time, so he has never done it. But now, there is an opportunity in front of him, that is, the big Luo shell in his hand.


    (diligent kunkun updated earlier!)

 Chapter 589

    To be exact, the opportunity is not a big Luo shell, but a rune branded on it. If Mu Yi can understand the true meaning of thunder, it is equivalent to entering the door directly, saving countless hard work. Even combined with the art of thunder smelting, he can definitely reach the true meaning of water and fire in a short time. In this way, his strength will increase a lot, which is very helpful for his later actions.


    But sometimes, the more you master, the better. After all, he can only choose one way to enter the road of heaven and man.


    The true meaning of water and fire still has the possibility of integration, but water and fire mines? Don''t say whether it can be done or not. Even if you haven''t heard of it, and the more true meaning, the more difficult it will be to integrate.


    For a time, Muyi fell into hesitation and was difficult to choose!


    Yingzhi stood by without urging. He waited for Muyi''s decision for a long time before he saw Muyi''s breath.


    "A big Luo shell for a blood lotus seed."


    Muyi finally decided to cultivate the true meaning of thunder. Breaking through is a matter of the future. At present, he needs to strengthen his strength. Even the ancestor of the Jiang family is dead. The danger there can be imagined. Although the other party also said that luck is very important, Muyi never wants to put his life on that ethereal luck.


    Instead of relying on luck, it''s better to enhance your own strength. Therefore, it''s very important for Muyi to understand the true meaning of thunder.


    As for the exchange of a large Luo shell for a blood lotus seed, to be exact, Muyi has suffered some losses. After all, at the moment, even if the conditions he proposed are harsh, Yingzhi will agree, but Muyi is unwilling to do so, and in fact, the value of the two is basically the same.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, Yingzhi''s eyes lit up, and Muyi''s answer was somewhat unexpected, which surprised him. However, he immediately said: "this is a loss for Taoist friends. It''s better that I will continue to help Taoist friends find Daluo shells. I dare not say more. It should be no problem to find two more. How about three Daluo shells and two blood lotus seeds?"


    "Well, I''ll take advantage of it." Muyi nodded. If there are three big Luo shells, he can achieve the true meaning of thunder in the shortest time. Of course, the premise is that Muyi can really understand it, otherwise the big Luo shell is just a plaything in his hands.


    "No, I took advantage of Taoist friends. After all, the big Luo shell is useless to me, but the blood lotus seed can make up for my Taoist base." Yingzhi shook his head and said.


    Mu Yi chuckled, but said nothing more, and continued to watch the runes here, especially the runes copied by a man in heaven. He watched them for half an hour and gained a lot.


    Not to mention the big Luo shell, just reading all the runes here can have a certain stable effect on his realm. Therefore, between gain and loss, sometimes we can''t just look at the surface, and suffering from loss may not be a bad thing.


    Yingzhi doesn''t urge him. He seems to be deliberately completing Muyi. He has been patient until he reads all the runes before taking him to the last treasure room. Here are basically his gains on the battlefield or from elsewhere, but none of them are from other races. They can be used as a reference for the Terran, but strictly speaking, they are not very suitable for the Terran.


    For this last treasure room, Muyi didn''t hold much hope. He just wanted to know the characteristics of other races. Just as he walked in, he trembled gently in the sea, and what came was the sleeping years bamboo, or little girl.


    Since entering the underworld, the little girl has always been sleeping. At the beginning, Muyi was still worried. However, seeing that her breath was stable, she was left to her. Moreover, with her sleep, the years bamboo also began to devour the Millennium tree heart. Now, most of the Millennium tree heart has been devoured, and the years bamboo has quietly grown several sections again, and the little girl''s breath is more powerful.


    I believe she will give Muyi a surprise when she wakes up.


    But I''m afraid this process will take some time, but I didn''t expect that there were changes in bamboo here. It seems that there are things it needs.


    Mu Yi immediately stopped hesitating and thought. Years bamboo appeared in his hands. He didn''t worry about what Yingzhi would find. He took the opportunity to threaten to raise the price alive. This kind of thing can''t happen to him.


    Mu Yi took out the years bamboo to show his attitude, that is, being aboveboard. If there is really something needed by the years bamboo here, he doesn''t mind changing it with blood lotus seeds.


    When Yingzhi saw the years bamboo in Muyi''s hands, his eyes brightened again. This time, he even quit the treasure room and left all the space to Muyi.


    Seeing Yingzhi go out, Muyi doesn''t insist.


    After the appearance of Nian bamboo, there was a green light flashing on it, obviously showing a sense of urgency. According to the instructions of Nian bamboo, Muyi came to a corner of the room, where there were many weapons and armor. As he approached, Muyi obviously felt that the fluctuation of Nian bamboo became stronger.


    With a wave of his right hand, the pair of sundries scattered directly. Perhaps they were attracted by the bamboo of years. A black stick was only half the length of his arm, and the stick with two thick fingers floated.


    "Is this?" Mu Yi felt the stick carefully and found that it was similar to the smell of bamboo in years. He couldn''t help reaching out and took it.


    "Eh?" starting with the stick, Muyi felt a numbness in the palm of his hand. He seemed to have a feeling of electric shock. At this time, suiyuezhu became more cheerful and seemed to be impatient.


    "It''s not years bamboo, but it should also be some kind of spirit bamboo." Mu Yi felt it carefully for a moment and knew it clearly in his heart.


    Originally thought it would be the home of Nian Zhu, but now it can be concluded that it is not. However, since Nian Zhu wants it, Muyi will naturally be happy to see its success. After all, Nian Zhu represents niannu children to some extent. The two are one and inseparable from each other.


    It seems to feel Mu Yi''s mind. There is a happy idea from the bamboo over the years. The sleeping niannu son''s eyelids tremble as if she was going to wake up. However, in the end, a force suppressed her and continued to fall into a deep sleep.


    At this time, the years bamboo is connected with the unknown bamboo from head to tail, which makes the years bamboo more dark and ugly. However, Muyi doesn''t care. As long as it is good for the years bamboo, it''s enough.


    Then, Muyi continued to check in this treasure room. Compared with the delicacy of human magic weapons, the demon clan appears rough, while the ghost clan is strange. However, it is undeniable that each has its own advantages. Unfortunately, Muyi is not good at refining weapons, otherwise it would be a rare opportunity.


    It is estimated that Tangshang will live here directly.


    After a rough look, Muyi was ready to leave, but at this time, the jade pendant on his body lit up gently, and an idea came into his knowledge sea.


    Muyi read the idea and, with a trace of doubt, found an iron piece the size of a palm from the corner of the wall. The iron piece was red and covered with some patterns, but when he looked closely, it seemed to record a place, but some were incomplete and obviously missing around.


    "What is this?" Mu Yi introduced his idea into the jade pendant. Just now, the ancestor of the Jiang family told him that there was something here that was very important to him. With a skeptical attitude, he found this fragment, but no matter what he looked at it, he couldn''t see that it was useful to him.


    "Map." the idea of the ancestor of the Jiang family is a little complicated.


    "Map? Is it that place?" Mu Yi''s eyes widened obviously. It could be very important to him, and it was also a map. Then there was only the place where the immortal skill was hidden, as mentioned by the ancestor of the yuan family, but he didn''t expect to find one here by such a coincidence.


    "The reason why I was able to find that place was that I got a fragment by chance. Unfortunately, I still lost my body in it," said the ancestor of the yuan family.


    "At that time, how important was the elder''s body in heaven and man?" Muyi finally asked. Before, he also suspected that the other party might be just a pseudo heaven and man, but when he thought that the breath he had bloomed obviously surpassed the pseudo heaven and man, so the other party should be a real heaven and man. Did he ever be an elder of the human race?


    After all, according to reason, only heaven and man can become elders.


    "The first priority!" said the ancestor of the Jiang family.


    "That elder is also my Terran elder?" Muyi continued to ask.


    "No, the elders must be heaven and man, but heaven and man may not be elders. In our human race, in fact, in addition to the elders on the surface, there are also some hidden forces. Basically, the situation of all ethnic groups is the same," said the ancestor of the yuan family.


    "I see." Mu Yi nodded, which is reasonable. The Terran can''t expose all its strength in the open. Moreover, the Terran has maintained the eight elders for so many years, which is somewhat unreasonable. After all, those elders continue to train their younger generation. How can they be promoted for so many years.


    However, all this has little to do with Muyi. At present, what is in front of him is to enhance his strength, find the skill, and then step into heaven and man!


    Only by reaching certain levels can we know the secrets of those levels. Now he is still a little worse.


    Now that things have been found, Muyi didn''t stay much. He left the treasure room directly. Outside, Yingzhi stood with negative hands. He seemed to be thinking about something. When he saw Muyi coming out, he turned and looked at him.


    "Taoist friends have been chosen?" there was a trace of eagerness in his voice. Even with his state of mind, there was inevitably a trace of tension at the moment.


    "I''ve chosen an unknown piece of bamboo. It''s useful for my life magic weapon, and there''s an unknown fragment." Muyi said directly.


    "Only these?" Yingzhi frowned. Muyi''s choice is really worthless. The fragment he also knew should be a topographic map of a place, but even if it is broken like that, it is not very useful.


    The so-called unknown bamboo is at most a piece of material, which is even less worth mentioning. If he changes a blood lotus seed with these two things alone, he feels sorry for himself. Not to mention the previous exchange, strictly speaking, he has taken advantage of it.


    Even if he gave these two things to Mu Yi, he would not hesitate, but he really wanted to get two blood lotus seeds, which was not enough for him.


    So he hesitated and finally made a decision!

 Chapter 590

    For win rank, the most important thing is the blood lotus seed. Even for each more one, his chance will increase by one point, so he doesn''t want to miss such a good opportunity!


    "If I read it correctly before, Taoist friends should be practicing the true meaning of fire at present? If it is matched with the true meaning of thunder, once the integration is the true meaning of thunder and fire, it is ten times stronger than a single true meaning, but it will undoubtedly be more difficult to integrate." Yingzhi said slowly.


    When he went to find Muyi before, it happened that Muyi was entering the meditation practice. He would inadvertently show the true meaning of his practice behind him. Because his true meaning of water was transformed by boxing, it was not obvious, but the true meaning of fire was like a brilliant day, which could not be concealed from him.


    In addition, Muyi immediately woke up and his true meaning was self-contained, so he didn''t know that Muyi also had the true meaning of water, and Muyi chose the true meaning of thunder, which, in his opinion, was also for the sake of integrating the true meaning in the future. The true meaning of thunder and fire was much stronger than a single true meaning, but the process was more difficult.


    Like him, when he first entered the pseudo heaven and man, he was skillful. He only practiced one kind of true meaning, so he was very clear about the difficulty of true meaning. He could not say whether Muyi''s choice was right or wrong. After all, it was Muyi''s own choice.


    However, as a peerless Tianjiao, it is natural to be different from ordinary people, follow rules and regulations, and it is doomed to be impossible to make great achievements.


    Although the true meaning of thunder and fire is difficult, once Muyi steps over, even if he has just become heaven and man, he is also a strong man in heaven and man, and the road in the future should be wider and go further.


    To tell the truth, he admired Mu Yi''s courage, and it was precisely because of this that aroused his heart that had not moved for a long time.


    Is it because he has been the Lord of Jingzhou City for so long that he has lost his fighting heart? Is it because of this ease that he stopped?


    If he continues to do so, even if he gets more blood lotus seeds, he can''t take that step again. In this life, he is doomed to waste his life in the realm of pseudo heaven and man and achieve nothing.


    Willing?


    The answer is clearly no.


    Looking at Muyi, he found the spirit of his ambition, vowing to become heaven and man, become an elder of the human race and protect the human race. Fortunately, he knows it''s not too late now!


    At the same time, he also spit out a long mouthful of turbidity!


    "I have a picture of heaven''s fire descending into the world copied by the semi holy strong, which may be helpful for you to understand the true meaning of fire."


    "The picture of heaven''s fire descending on the world copied by the semi holy strong?" Mu Yi''s eyes suddenly widened, his heart beat, and he almost couldn''t help it.


    "Yes, but this picture can only be lent to Taoist friends for three days. After all, every time I understand it, the holy trace contained in the period will be weakened by one point. Otherwise, I don''t mind asking Taoist friends to study for more time." Yingzhi said.


    "Three days? Thank you for winning the city master." after Mu Yi finished happily, his right hand turned over, and four blood lotus seeds lay quietly in his palm.


    When he saw the four blood lotus seeds, Yingzhi''s face suddenly gushed a blood color, and even his breathing became urgent. He stared at the blood lotus seeds in Muyi''s hand.


    "Four! It''s four!"


    Before, he knew that Muyi had captured half of the lotus platform, but in his estimation, it was good for Muyi to have three lotus seeds. Originally, he lent the semi holy copy of the picture of heaven fire descending to the world just to avoid taking advantage of Muyi. In addition, Muyi let him regain his fighting spirit, so he gave a peach in return for Lee, so he was willing to let Muyi understand the picture of heaven fire descending to the world.


    After all, if you really want to talk about it, the map of fire falling into the world that day is the real priceless treasure. Even if you only feel it for three days, it is definitely much more precious than a blood lotus seed. Originally, you were only optimistic about Muyi and sent out a favor. Unexpectedly, you harvested an extra blood lotus seed.


    If it is false to say that Yingzhi is not excited in his heart, but he did not deliberately humiliate, but said: "five days, I hope Taoist friends will be considerate. It is not that I am stingy, but that Taoist friends can understand that picture at most two or three times after five days."


    "Enough."


    Mu Yi nodded and shook his right hand. The four red lights fell directly into Yingzhi''s hands. Although he had not seen the picture of fire falling to the world that day, he was not worried that the other party would default.


    "Early tomorrow morning, the picture of heaven''s fire falling on the world will be sent to Taoist friends. As for the other two big Luo shells, I will find them as soon as possible," Yingzhi said.


    "Don''t worry, wait for the convenience of the city Lord." Mu Yi said. Although he couldn''t wait to get the map of fire falling to the world that day, he also knew that he couldn''t be in a hurry. The more critical the moment, the more he had to keep his state of mind.


    Then, Muyi left with Yingzhi, and he also refused the other party''s invitation, quietly returned to the old man''s home, then sat in bed and took the lead in calling out the years bamboo.


    At the moment, the extra section of years bamboo has been completely integrated with years bamboo, and the two begin to blend. The original emerald green bamboo stick has now become a kind of black!


    And the Millennium tree heart at the other end has suddenly shrunk by more than half, which is almost invisible. Obviously, this integration needs to consume power, and the Millennium tree heart has undoubtedly become the best choice.


    Originally digested the heart of the Millennium tree. When the little girl wakes up, she will also reach

 Chapter 591

    Mu Yi''s consciousness incarnated into thunder and shuttled through the thunder world. Gradually, he was no longer satisfied that he was too weak, and began to quietly go towards some thunder weaker than him, trying to swallow it and strengthen himself.


    Finally, he swallowed the first thunder and increased a lot. Just when Muyi swallowed the thunder, the electric light on the big Luo shell was more dazzling and seemed to become bigger and thicker.


    Second, third, fourth.


    Mu Yi is like an insatiable gluttonous eater, constantly swallowing the thunder here, and he is also growing rapidly.


    Unknowingly, the Daluo shell has been wrapped by strong electro-optic, and the color of Daluo shell seems to have begun to change.


    In the thunder world, when Muyi went towards one of the thunder, a rabbit with thunder changes suddenly looked at him in the distance. Then Muyi felt that his consciousness was suddenly stiff. Before he could react, a light flashed in the rabbit''s eyes. Then, the small thunder directly penetrated Muyi, and the originally condensed thunder disappeared.


    And Mu Yi''s consciousness was also directly separated from the thunder world, and the whole person woke up directly.


    "Was that just?" Mu Yi was still a little confused until he woke up. Was all that just illusory or real? If it is illusory, why can he feel every picture and every feeling clearly?


    If it is true, where is the world full of thunder? Is there really such a place between heaven and earth?


    However, he was able to enter the world because of the thunder Rune in his heart, but he didn''t know whether there would be such Ji Yuan in the future.


    Then, Mu Yi looked at the big Luo shell in his hand. The original electric light had disappeared, but the big Luo shell had changed greatly. The runes on it were clearer, and it seemed that something had been activated.


    "Is this the true face of the big Luo shell?" Muyi couldn''t help but move in his heart. Otherwise, it''s difficult to explain why no one has been able to understand the true meaning over the years. Although Muyi has good qualifications, he is not arrogant enough to think that he surpasses all the Tianjiao in the underworld.


    The true meaning of the thunder on the big Luo shell has not been understood. Obviously, there is something that is not in place. If he really wants to say that the big Luo shell has changed in his hands, I''m afraid he has to enter the thunder world by chance.


    But all this, really speaking, in the final analysis is the thunder Rune in his heart, which he condensed in the sun.


    Is it because of the thunder world or the thunder Rune condensed in the sun? Now even Mu Yi is a little confused, but it''s not important. What''s important is that he can fully understand the true meaning of thunder.


    Mu Yi wrapped the big Luo shell with his mental strength again. After a while, he trembled all over. Then the thunder Rune in his body came a suction, a force of thunder, and entered the rune along his body.


    Gradually, runes began to grow rapidly and are constantly improving.


    Mu Yi sank down and quietly realized the true meaning of thunder. Everything seemed to come naturally.


    When it was light outside, Mu Yi just woke up. He instinctively bowed his head and saw that the hard Daluo shell quietly turned into powder in his hand and completely disappeared into the world,


    I thought I had solved the secret of Da Luo''s shell, so that more people can understand the true meaning of thunder in the future. But now, I''m afraid that the Terran elder was just to choose a successor.


    He didn''t know whether he was lucky or unfortunate. He became the candidate, but in everyone''s eyes, he should be lucky. After all, it was the legendary power of heavenly punishment.


    Among all kinds of true meanings, the integration of true meanings is not mentioned, but in terms of attack power, the true meaning of thunder will undoubtedly take the top place.


    Da Luo''s shell disappeared, but the rune in his body suddenly grew up. Calculated, the true meaning of thunder has obviously been introduced and can be regarded as a small state.


    The original Taoist seed of Muyi has become great. These days, the realm is gradually stable. If there is more thunder, the Taoist seed will mature again in a short time. It seems that it is only one step away from achieving perfection.


    However, I''m afraid we can first promote the true meaning of thunder to Dacheng. The three true meanings of water, fire and thunder promote the perfection of Tao.


    Now Muyi is more and more looking forward to Yingzhi sending the other two Daluo shells. I believe that if he swallows another two Daluo shells, he will make thunder''s true intention come true.


    When Muyi finished his nameless boxing, the old man had already made breakfast. Looking at Muyi''s boxing, he had a kind of heartfelt joy on his face.


    After dinner, a figure holding a jade box quietly appeared in the yard. The other party''s breath was only daozhong Dacheng. Perhaps he had been confessed long ago, and there was no pride on his face.


    "Yes, sir."


    When the visitor saw Mu Yi, he shouted respectfully.


    "But Lord Ying asked you to come?" Mu Yi asked directly with a bright eye.


    "Yes, this is what the city Lord asked me to give to you. He also said that he has contacted you and will deliver the other two items soon. He asked you to wait two more days. I hope you don''t mind." while the visitor said, he also looked at Muyi curiously.


    If you only look at the appearance, the breath of the other party doesn''t seem strong, just like an ordinary young man, but he knows that this is a big man who can be on an equal footing with his own city Lord, and can''t be judged by his appearance alone.


    "Don''t worry."


    Mu Yi said not in a hurry, but he had already stretched out his hand, and saw the jade box suddenly appear in his hand.


    The visitor was also surprised. He didn''t even know how the jade box got into Mu Yi''s hand, because he didn''t feel any power fluctuation at that moment.


    When I opened the jade box, I saw a scroll lying in it. The paper was very common, but Muyi could vaguely feel the power contained in it. If it broke out, it would be earth shaking.


    "Help me thank you, Lord Ying. I''ll send it back in five days." Muyi said.


    "My Lord, the city Lord told me when he asked me to come. When you understand, you should guard around to prevent people who don''t know what to do from disturbing you." the visitor said immediately.


    At this time, Mu Yi knew why the other party had sent the other party, but he had to admit that the other party was considerate. Once he began to understand the map of heaven and fire descending into the world, it would certainly cause some movement. At that time, maybe there would be strong people in the city to observe.


    Although they are both human and in the city, after all, the treasure moves people''s hearts. No one is sure that the other party really has no evil intention. It''s enough to disturb him. In case of accidentally injuring the old man, they will die. Therefore, Mu Yi nodded and agreed to win rank.

 Chapter 592

    The great sun Dharma, representing the netherworld emperor, rises and patrols the underworld.


    Mu Yi sat cross legged on the roof, and the jade box was placed in front of him, but he didn''t move immediately, but kept adjusting his breath. He didn''t want to leave Jingzhou City to feel the picture of heaven''s fire falling on the world. The wilderness is full of danger. If the strong of the demon and ghost families are attracted at that time, it will only be him.


    In the city, it is undoubtedly much safer. As the guardian of Jingzhou City, Jinglao and the city Lord Yingzhi can''t let him be disturbed by other races outside the city. As for the Terran, since Yingzhi sent someone over, I think it will be fine.


    What''s more, although Mu Yi wants to understand, it doesn''t mean that there is no room for resistance. It''s just a waste of an opportunity. If he really comes to that time, he doesn''t mind setting an example, even if he is a human race.


    In his bones, there is still a trace of decisive killing, but this kind of killing is not indiscriminate killing of innocent people, but only if others touch his bottom line.


    Unexpectedly, Muyi''s sitting was a day and a night. During this period, the old man worried about walking around the yard many times and looked up at Muyi sitting on the roof from time to time. In addition to talking to the old man at the beginning, the great strong man sent by Yingzhi always hid in the dark.


    As long as no one bothers Muyi, he will never appear until Muyi realizes it.


    Only the old man was full of worry. After all, he was just an ordinary old man. It was difficult to understand the realm of Muyi. The only thing he knew was how hard it was to not eat or drink water one day and one night, but Muyi always sat there and didn''t even change his movements.


    Even several times, he couldn''t help but want to wake Muyi up and let him rest and eat, but he hesitated when he thought of the man''s advice before.


    Originally, in his eyes, Muyi was just a small warrior, but now he can''t decide. At least from what he saw and heard, Muyi is far stronger than he imagined, even mysterious.


    He felt a momentum that only big people have in the previous person, and in his mind, such big people can protect Muyi. Naturally, Muyi''s identity is more extraordinary, maybe even the descendants of a strong man.


    Until the next morning, Muyi finally moved. When he opened his eyes, the jade box in front of him automatically opened, and then the picture of heaven fire falling into the world slowly opened under the control of an invisible force!


    "Boom!"


    When Mu Yi''s eyes fell into the picture, he only felt a shock in his mind, and then his consciousness was directly absorbed into the picture.


    After a while, Muyi felt hot and seemed to be on fire. At the moment, his eyes were filled with flames falling from the sky, and countless flames fell from the sky and fell on the earth.


    On this land, Muyi can''t see any vitality. All lives are destroyed by the sky fire falling from the sky. Muyi, who leaves the fire in the Southern Ming Dynasty, knows how terrible the power of sky fire is. Even people in heaven can''t bear such a degree of sky fire.


    It is estimated that only semi saints, even beyond semi saints, can resist?


    As like as two peas, he was unwilling to give up such a good opportunity to stare at his eyes and watch the fire that was constantly falling. Here, his consciousness condensed into a body of almost the same shape and stood between heaven and earth. But because of the horror of the fire, he did not look at it at all, or he could observe the divine power of his own mind.


    Slowly, in Mu Yi''s sight, every sky fire is a rune, but those sky fire runes are too complex and fast. They have fallen into the earth before he can see it clearly.


    With the continuous bombardment of sky fire, the earth began to crack, causing huge earthquakes.


    Mu Yi only felt that the temperature around him was getting higher and higher, and with the passage of time, those sky fires were getting closer and closer to him. He could even smell the scorched smell on his body, but at this time, he couldn''t move a penny no matter how hard he tried. He could only watch the sky fire getting closer and closer to him.


    That feeling is the same as personal feeling. You can even feel pain.


    In this case, Muyi couldn''t understand the runes in the sky fire at all. Even if he knew it was false, it was still difficult to calm down.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, when a sky fire directly fell on him, his whole person was directly divided and then turned into ashes. Even the whole process, he could feel it clearly, as if he had really died once.


    Until his body consciousness completely dissipated, he was in a trance and retired from the picture of heaven fire descending into the world.


    At this time, the picture of heaven fire descending to the world had returned to the jade box, and Mu Yi still had some lingering palpitations on his face. Even he felt a shudder at the thought of being killed by heaven fire and then burned to ashes.


    Looking up, the * * day has reached the middle. It is obviously half a day away from his consciousness. At least today, he can''t go in again.


    In other words, five days is actually five opportunities, and how much he can understand depends on his own ability.


    At least if it''s like just now, he won''t get much.


    Therefore, unless prepared, Muyi doesn''t intend to continue to waste opportunities. I''m afraid such a rare opportunity will never be found again. After all, with the understanding again and again, the holy trace contained in the painting will become weaker and weaker until it completely disappears.


    Then, Muyi glanced at a corner. He could feel that the other party had been guarding there. He nodded gently towards there. Muyi shook his body and returned to the house with the jade box.


    In another room, the old man fell asleep peacefully. It was obviously done by the man just now. However, seeing that the old man was all right, Muyi was relieved. Moreover, he also knew that it must be when he realized that the old man had something to do, so the other party did so.


    But next time, he didn''t have to run to the roof, because he needed to completely calm down before, so he wasted time, but later, he could go in at will.


    Next, Muyi began to sum up the harvest. Although he felt too short at that time and the speed of sky fire was too fast, he couldn''t see the runes in it at all. If he could feel it like this, he might not understand anything, but don''t forget that he still had Nanming Lihuo, and now Nanming Lihuo is also the first level of sky fire.


    Thinking, his mind immediately integrated with the salary lamp, and Nanming Lihuo immediately appeared in front of him without any cover. Even the most core runes were clearly seen. Then he began to compare with the sky fires in his memory according to the current Nanming Lihuo.

 Chapter 593

    All afternoon, Mu Yi was immersed in this comparison, and Nanming Lihuo unconsciously absorbed his ideas. The rune became more complex, and the flame even changed slightly, but the change was too small. If he was not the master of Nanming Lihuo, I''m afraid Mu Yi would be difficult to detect.


    However, this change is gratifying in Muyi''s view, which at least shows that Nanming Lihuo is growing. Obviously, Tianhuo is not its end. As long as it is given enough time and opportunity, I believe that one day, it may surpass Tianhuo and reach a state that even Muyi can''t think of.


    When Muyi came out of the house, he found that the old man had already woke up and started cooking. After seeing Muyi, the old man was relieved and full of joy.


    "I saw you sitting on the roof for so long before. Is there anything I can''t think of?" the old man hesitated and asked. After all, with his knowledge, he only knew that martial arts cultivation should move and keep practicing, and it was the first time he saw a practitioner.


    Especially for such a long time, I will inevitably worry about Muyi.


    "There are some problems that have not been figured out," said Mu Yi. His words are not a lie, because it is true, but the problems he said are very different from those in the old population.


    "Don''t worry, take your time. No matter what problem, there will always be a time to solve it." the old man smiled happily and said.


    "Well, I will." Mu Yi nodded. In fact, he also knew that haste makes waste, so he was not really as anxious as he showed. It was just an attempt before.


    After all, these days, he first understood the true meaning of thunder, and then understood the map of heaven''s fire to the world. Even if his qualification is good, he can''t stick to it for several times. After all, the spirit consumed by each perception is undoubtedly terrible.


    "By the way, do you want to ask the man to eat together?" when eating, the old man seemed to suddenly think of something and looked at Mu Yi and asked.


    "Don''t worry about him, he will solve it by himself." Mu Yi shook his head. He hasn''t been close to the other party to this extent, and even if he invited, the other party can''t come out. For a strong man who has achieved great success in Taoism, it won''t be a problem even if he doesn''t eat or drink for a month.


    To this extent, it is even equivalent to opening a valley. The power between heaven and earth is enough to provide everything his body needs.


    Hearing Muyi say this, the old man hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded without reluctance, because the momentum of the other party was too strong. It would be uncomfortable to stay with him, which is far less comfortable than being with Muyi.


    The reason why he brought Muyi, a stranger, back at the beginning also had a lot to do with Muyi''s temperament.


    After dinner, Muyi returned to his room and slept directly in bed. That night, he didn''t settle down or practice, but kept relaxing and didn''t think about anything.


    The next morning, when the chicken crow sounded, Muyi just woke up. What he didn''t expect was that there was a chicken crow in the underworld, but he didn''t notice it before and ignored it directly.


    "Is it easier to ignore the more familiar things around him?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking, otherwise he wouldn''t have noticed it a few days ago? Maybe even if he found it, he subconsciously ignored it.


    After all, except for those outside the city, the difference between here and Yangjian is not very big!


    "Around, familiar."


    Mu Yi couldn''t help falling into meditation. He thought of what he was most familiar with in the picture of sky fire falling on the world? Aren''t they the flames? The flame was full of light and heat, even destruction, and he had ignored these essence before.


    On the contrary, it is not to put the cart before the horse to pursue the core of Tianhuo, but in this way, it is undoubtedly much more difficult. Especially in that environment, it is basically impossible to understand those runes a little.


    But what if it''s the other way around? Starting from the things that can be seen everywhere around and understanding the true meaning, is it easier to understand those runes again?


    After thinking through all this, Muyi even had a feeling of sudden enlightenment. He wished he could enter it immediately and realize it again.


    However, his always calm character still prevented him from doing so immediately. He even took a leisurely walk in the street and greeted his neighbors. Because of the old man, he basically knew all the neighbors nearby.


    These people are ordinary people who live in a corner. For them, it is the greatest luck to live without fear. They usually work to support their families, and each family has a goal of hope for success.


    From them, Muyi felt a kind of simplicity and sincere goodwill, which is also an important reason why he chose to stay.


    When he got home, Muyi even felt a trace of joy in his heart. Then he opened the jade box again and the picture of heaven and fire falling into the world was slowly unfolded in front of him again.


    At the moment of unfolding, Muyi saw a fire like inlaid on it, and then his consciousness was sucked into it, showing the situation of yesterday again.


    Maybe he had yesterday''s experience, maybe he had figured out something in his heart. This time, Muyi felt much calmer. Although his body still couldn''t move, this time, he was no longer worried. His eyes looked to the distance, where sky fires dragged down his long tail.


    "How beautiful!"


    Muyi seldom has the leisure to appreciate it. It''s a beautiful thing, but he ignored it before.


    Watching those sky fires coming to the earth and feeling the shock from far to near, Muyi was shocked. The power of a sky fire was already so. When countless sky fires fell at the same time, the scene and results were undoubtedly more shocking.


    Mu Yi slowly felt that the surrounding temperature was rising, and he didn''t use the heavenly eye. He could clearly see the heat wave coming towards him, and then collided with his body, which made him feel the heat everywhere.


    "The so-called sky fire is actually a flame between heaven and earth. It is also born in heaven and earth, but its final destination is to destroy the earth and this heaven and earth. Can we say that the essence of fire is destruction?"


    Mu Yi couldn''t help thinking, which was also his perception this time.


    "No, the flame is not only destruction, but also full of vitality. The so-called passing on of fuel and fire from generation to generation is not only the inheritance from generation to generation, but also an immortal spirit."


    "There is also water. Although it can nourish all things, it also has the anger of thunder. When it is angry, it will destroy all life!"


    "But, fire and water are ruthless!"

 Chapter 594

    Heaven has no way, water and fire are ruthless!


    These two words suddenly rose in Mu Yi''s mind. After a while, his eyes completely changed. Although there are still countless sky fires falling, he can see more things. He can see the essence through the surface!


    A trace of mystery about the sky fire impacted Muyi, and the outside world, the salary lamp also began to emerge behind him. Next to him, a running Tianhe also loomed.


    Muyi clearly understands the fire of heaven, but the true meaning of water is also stimulated and is improving rapidly.


    In this process, Muyi even felt that there was an opportunity for integration between the two. His heart was suddenly happy. If he continued like this, maybe it won''t be long before he can really integrate the true meaning of water and fire, and his strength will increase sharply again.


    Just before he was happy, another sky fire broke his body, in a trance, and suddenly woke up and turned around.


    After waking up, Mu Yi closed his eyes directly and continued to fall into that feeling. Although it was not as good as just, it still had some effects. He didn''t want to miss it.


    From Muyi, he got the picture of heaven fire descending on the world. Several days passed in a hurry. In these days, he realized it twice, and there was only one chance left.


    Now, Nanming Lihuo has obviously increased a lot and is more powerful, but the more important thing is Muyi''s understanding of the true meaning of fire. Thanks to the control of water and fire, even his true meaning of water has been improved a lot, and there is a sign of integration of water and fire.


    But Mu Yi knows better that he still has a long way to go before he wants to turn all this into reality. After all, if the integration of truth and meaning is so simple, there will not be so many strong people who waste their lives and can''t take that step all the time, let alone so many people who choose to become pseudo heaven people rather than directly promoted to heaven people.


    It''s not that they don''t want to, but think about it, but they can''t do it, so many people give up, take a so-called shortcut and completely cut off their own path.


    The key to the mutual promotion of water and fire lies in the original integration, which can be regarded as laying a seed for the future. Mu Yi did not ignore the true meaning of thunder, and kept feeling it, but let it slowly stabilize.


    On this day, Muyi was watching leisurely with a book in his hand. The powerful Taoist who had always stayed in the dark to protect his Dharma suddenly appeared in front of Muyi and held a box in his hand.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi''s eyes lit up, and even before the other party approached, the thunder Rune in his body faintly gave birth to induction.


    "Sir, these are the two big Luo shells that the city Lord asked me to give you." the other party said respectfully. Although he was only in the dark, he could vaguely understand the changes of Taoism, animal husbandry and Yi. Sometimes he even felt the passing breath in the house. He was frightened and imitated the Buddha''s face''s feeling for what kind of wild beasts.


    Naturally, he knew that Muyi was practicing, but because he knew it, Muyi became more and more mysterious and powerful in his mind. In addition, the attitude of the city Lord had explained everything, so he dared not be disrespectful when facing Muyi.


    In the eyes of ordinary strong people, the state of his so-called great success of Taoism is already superior, but he knows better how worthless his strength is in the eyes of Muyi and the city master.


    As for the pride of the strong, it also depends on where it is used.


    "As like as two peas in the sky?" "so soon," said Mu Yi, who was pleasantly surprised. He waved gently, and the box flew into his hand. Then he opened it, and saw two identical shells of big shell still lying in it.


    "Thank you for winning the city Lord for me." Mu Yi closed the box with satisfaction. Although the thunder Rune in his body was ready to move, Mu Yi still had this patience. Moreover, he had been understanding the map of heaven''s fire descending on the world before, and now it was just the last step. If he rashly integrated the true meaning of thunder, it would inevitably have some impact.


    Even if the impact is insignificant, Muyi is not willing to take risks. It''s nothing more than waiting for a few more days. There''s no need to be in a hurry.


    "I''ll bring it if you like," said the other immediately.


    "Hmm!" Mu Yi nodded gently.


    Seeing that Muyi had no other orders, Fang got up and left tacitly and disappeared in front of Muyi again.


    Although the other party hides well, Muyi can still feel the other party''s breath and guard him silently not far away.


    Muyi smiled and put the box in his hand directly into the salary lamp. Now the salary lamp space can store things, so everything important will be included in Muyi, which is very convenient.


    Of course, if you let people know that the salary lamp still has this ability, I''m afraid even the real heaven and man, the king will not help but want to fight.


    For two days in a row, Muyi was meditating, and at the same time, he was also trying to master all the previous harvest. After all, he only had the last chance to understand. Naturally, he could not easily miss it.


    When it was ready, Muyi''s consciousness appeared again in the world full of sky fire. As before, he had a body and consciousness, but he just couldn''t move. He could only watch what happened here.


    In fact, through these experiences, Mu Yi has more or less understood some laws, that is, the length of time he adheres to each time has something to do with his perception. The more he feels, the longer he adheres, and the greater the harvest.


    A sky fire fell from the sky. In the past, Muyi only paid attention to the falling sky fire, but never really thought about where these sky fires came from.


    Now there was only one last chance left, which aroused his curiosity, so this time, instead of focusing on the falling sky fire, he looked up to see what the end of the sky fire was.


    At the beginning, Muyi could not see anything, and his sight was only filled with endless sky fire. Fortunately, the previous four understandings were not in vain. His eyes changed, and the sky fire in his sight began to disappear one after another.


    In fact, this disappearance is not completely gone, but Muyi forces him to disappear and escape from his sight. Therefore, slowly, the sky appears in his sight, but this is obviously not the answer he wants.


    But at this time, the sky fire has begun to burn his eyes, and tears are pouring out and falling from his face. However, Muyi seems to be unaware of it. Even if he is blind, he doesn''t care. After all, even if he dies here, it won''t affect his outside body. This is also the main reason why he dares to try.


    "Soon!"


    Finally, when the sky fire was less and less, Muyi vaguely saw the thing behind the sky fire. It was¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 595

    "Boom!"


    When Muyi finally saw the things behind the sky fire, the whole body was directly divided, and the consciousness was erased.


    "Ah!"


    In the room, Muyi gave a short cry of pain, and his hands even unconsciously covered his eyes. After a long time, he released. At this time, two lines of blood flowed out of his eyes, looking a little scary.


    "That''s a * * day!"


    However, Muyi didn''t pay attention to his eyes at the moment, but kept thinking about the picture he saw at the last moment. The endless sky fire flew out of a * * day, which made Muyi think of a terrible existence, the netherworld emperor!


    If you guessed correctly, it should be the true dharma incense of the nether emperor. In the whole hell, it seems that only he has such strength. At one thought, countless heavenly fires fell and burned the world. But Muyi doesn''t know why he did this. Maybe it''s against a great enemy.


    It seems that the strong man who copied this picture of heaven''s fire descending into the world should have seen the disaster with his own eyes, that is, the so-called war. Maybe he should know something, but the other party is also a semi holy strong man, but it is not accessible to Muyi now.


    Knowing the truth is a wish for Muyi, but the price is too high.


    Four times before, although his body died inside, it did not affect the external noumenon, which was also the main reason why Muyi dared to take risks, but no one thought that he was satisfied with a curiosity and almost caught himself in.


    Now, it''s a blessing in misfortune to just hurt your eyes.


    Mu Yi could even feel that there was a destructive force in his eyes. If he let it go, his eyes would eventually be completely blind. Therefore, he directly swallowed that force with Nanming lifire. After all, both sides belong to heaven fire in essence.


    And swallowed up this silk power, Nanming left the fire and immediately came a happy idea.


    However, Mu Yi''s eyes have been badly hurt after all. It will take a few days to recover. This is because his body is obviously stronger after cultivating colored glass. Otherwise, his eyes may be completely lost.


    So far, all the five opportunities have been used up, and Muyi obviously feels that the power in the picture has weakened by more than half. Even if it can continue to make people feel, I''m afraid the number of times is not much. At most, he can feel it three times, and this picture of heaven fire falling into the world will completely disappear in the world.


    "Five opportunities have passed, and the sky fire has fallen to the world. It''s time to return the things to their original owners."


    Muyi put the picture of heaven fire descending into the box, closed his eyes and threw it gently. After a while, the window opened without wind, and the jade box fell into the hands of the powerful Taoist in the yard.


    Holding the jade box in both hands, the other party nodded towards Muyi, then turned and left. Within a few steps, he had completely gone away.


    At this time, the window slowly closed and the house slowly fell into silence.


    In fact, for the current Muyi, even if his eyes can''t see for a moment, he still has the power of mind and spirit, that is, the so-called mind and eye, which can illuminate everything around him, and even, to some extent, it is easier to use than the real naked eye.


    So when I saw the old man the next day, because Muyi acted as usual, but his eyes were a little dimmer, I didn''t attract his attention. Otherwise, I would be worried by the old man''s concern for him.


    And Muyi naturally can''t say to let the other party worry.


    Five days later, Mu Yi''s eyes recovered. In fact, it took five days, which was somewhat beyond his expectation. In these five days, the strong man who became a great master of Tao has never appeared again. It is obvious that he has completed his task.


    After all, when he came, he had already explained that it was mainly to protect the picture of heaven and fire descending into the world, and at the same time, don''t let people disturb his perception. Now that he has achieved good deeds, he will naturally leave.


    Of course, a more important reason is that he doesn''t know that Mu Yi has understood the true meaning of thunder. At the beginning, the secret that the strong man of the human race left on the big Luo shell has been cracked by him, otherwise he won''t be so easy even if he leaves.


    In fact, I''m afraid even Yingzhi won''t think that Mu Yi can understand Da Luo shell. After all, countless talented people have tried over the years, but without exception, they all failed.


    Even Yingzhi had this idea at the beginning, but it turned out that he didn''t have this blessing and opportunity, so in the end, Da Luo shell was still cheap, Muyi.


    Even up to now, Mu Yi doesn''t know the reason why he understands the above true meaning, but when he understands it, he understands it. There is no need to question this. As long as he integrates the true meaning of thunder on the two big Luo shells, his thunder Rune will grow again and directly reach the level equivalent to the success of Tao.


    In this way, the progress of thunder''s true meaning can barely catch up with the true meaning of water and fire. The three are at the same level. At that time, relying on the three systems of true meaning, it is enough to promote his Tao species into perfection. This is also the last realm before heaven and man, perfection!


    Muyi entered Jingzhou City at first. In addition to Jinglao and Yingzhi, perhaps he also had to add the kind of great power a few days ago. In addition, no one knew Muyi''s strength. Therefore, Muyi would not be disturbed if he lived in the old man''s house for latent cultivation.


    In the next few days, Muyi swallowed up the true meaning of thunder contained in the two large Luo shells. Originally, he thought he could enter the thunder world again, but this time, Muyi was disappointed. Although the true meaning of the two large Luo shells made his runes successful, that''s all.


    Muyi didn''t know what was missing. He thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t have an answer.


    Third, true meaning!


    Another night, Mu Yi was in a flash and left Jingzhou City directly. This time, he didn''t go to the city gate. In fact, the city gate had long been blocked at this time, and the high wall was also full of patrolling Terran soldiers.


    Although there are some strong people in charge, it is still impossible to perceive Muyi. Of course, this is also because Muyi is a human race. Otherwise, even if he hides well, he will still be detected.


    At the moment Muyi left Jingzhou City, in a bronze palace underground, old Jing looked up thoughtfully and looked in the direction Muyi left, but he didn''t do anything at last. After a long time, he closed his eyes again.


    In his realm, there are not many people or things that can really be taken into account by him and kept in mind. Muyi is one of them.

 Chapter 596

    Besides, Mu Yi galloped all the way out of the city. He stopped almost ten miles later. His place was just a high hill. There were no plants around him.


    In places like this, there are too many underworld. The reason for all this may be a war or the terrain environment, but it will not have any impact on Muyi.


    When he * s down, the power of mind has been swept away. Within a few miles, countless wild animals have awakened and fled in a hurry. But how far away from them, the power of the mind has suddenly been filled with a killing idea.


    Even not worth mentioning, the strong kill of a top class pseudo man, even the mere monster *, is not the beast that can bear it, even if the ordinary demon race or the ghost clan is only dead.


    After cleaning up the surroundings, Muyi sat down cross legged. The reason why he chose to leave Jingzhou City was that he was worried that there would be too much noise and cause unnecessary trouble. It would be much easier to be in the wilderness. If it wasn''t a Terran, he would destroy them all.


    Moreover, this time, it is only to promote the perfection of Taoism. Even in the process of breakthrough, he also has the power of counterattack, rather than feeling the map of heaven''s fire falling to the world. He needs to devote himself to it. This is also the main reason why Muyi dares to choose outside the city.


    Otherwise, if he really died, he wouldn''t come out at all. After all, even if there was a movement in the city, there would be no strong man of the human race who would dare to attack him. Moreover, with his friendship with Yingzhi and the value of old Jing, it''s impossible to allow someone to disturb him.


    When everything was ready, Muyi took a deep breath. First came the sound of water behind him, and a river of heaven ran through the world.


    Then, a flame quickly grows larger, lights up the surroundings, and occupies one side of the sky with Tianhe. In fact, if someone is a few miles away, it can be seen clearly.


    Finally, a thunder fell. The thunder was like a long snake, constantly wandering in the void. So far, the three true meanings of Mu Yi were all revealed, which marked all his understanding of the Tao since his cultivation.


    When Muyi was excited to the limit, the Tao species in his heart suddenly trembled, and then also appeared in the world. As soon as it appeared, it was the middle of the three truths. Compared with the three truths, the Tao species at the moment were insignificant.


    However, as the Tao seed began to rotate gently, even the three truths could only continue to surround it. Slowly, the Tao seed seemed to have three more tentacles, integrated with the three truths, and began to absorb the nutrients of the three truths to complete itself.


    For this process, Muyi did not stop it. The external appearance of the three true meanings is only the manifestation of Tao. In the final analysis, it is still Tao meaning, or Tao trace. It is a matter of course to be swallowed and absorbed by Tao species. Even if it is not so, it seems abnormal.


    Slowly, no matter the Tianhe, the flame or the thunder began to shrink, it seemed that they were really swallowed up by the Tao seed, and the Tao seed was solidifying step by step. Before, it had exceeded two-thirds, and now it is moving towards perfection.


    Muyi was not in a hurry, and even his heart was quiet. With the devouring of Tao, his understanding of the three truths has improved slightly. If he had only scattered feelings before, he will be sorted out systematically now, and his control of the true meaning is obviously more handy.


    If Tao is not at a critical moment, Muyi even wants to try the integration of water and fire, will he succeed at once.


    Within the Tao species, the three truths are still clear at the moment, which is far from being integrated. Muyi is very clear that it is too difficult to integrate them. Originally, the true meaning of water and fire still has some hope, but now the true meaning of thunder has been added, pushing the difficulty to a higher level.


    Therefore, Muyi needs that set of peerless skills to integrate his true meaning and the immortal body of colored glass into the final nutrient and turn the Tao seed into the Tao foundation. At that time, it will also be the time for Muyi to step into heaven and man.


    Half an hour later, the three truths were less than one-third of the original size, and there was only the last point of Tao seed, not all condensed into essence.


    But just then, Mu Yi suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance. He could feel that a powerful wave was approaching quickly, and the evil feeling on the other party was obviously not human.


    Although there are strong enemies coming, Muyi is not nervous. Instead, he is eager to try. He even expects that the stronger the other party is, the better. Just let him try. What kind of state will his strength reach after the Tao seed is perfect.


    Although under normal circumstances, the strength can not be greatly improved from the great success of Tao seed to perfection, it also needs to be divided into people. I believe the effect is different between one true meaning and three true meanings. Even if the Tao seed is not completely perfect, Muyi has a feeling that he will not become stronger all the time.


    The speed of the other party is very fast. It''s only a dozen breath from Muyi to the other party''s appearance. At this time, Tao seed can''t see any change at all. The last point is still swallowing the three truths.


    "Terran?"


    The other party fell, and his voice was a little sharp. At this time, Muyi also looked at the other party''s appearance, which was 70-80% similar to the human race, but his face was pale without a trace of blood color, his eyes were blue and deep like gemstones. Behind him was a red cloak, but it looked more like a living creature.


    His exposed hands have sharp and long nails. When the corners of his mouth close, he can even see ferocious teeth, and his tongue is very long, like a snake, with forks.


    "Vampires."


    Mu Yi said slowly. After reading the books left by Zhao Wu, he basically had a clear understanding of the ghost family, especially the top ten royal families. In front of him, the vampire family is also one of the top ten royal families. It specializes in sucking blood, especially the blood of the human family. In their eyes, it is undoubtedly the most delicious thing in the world.


    Therefore, the vampire family has always regarded the human family as prey, and the killing of the human family is also the most cruel. If the human family lists the most hated ghost family, the vampire family can definitely rank in the top three.


    Before, Mu Yi didn''t know whether he was lucky or bad. He had never met a vampire family, but unexpectedly, when he broke through, there came a vampire family at the level of a pseudo king, which can be described as a gift from heaven.


    Of course, in each other''s eyes, Muyi is also a gift from God!


    (sorry, one watch today, three chapters tomorrow!)

 Chapter 597

    Vampires enjoy sucking human blood, but the real purpose is to strengthen themselves, because they can absorb the power in the blood. Even some powerful vampires can simply suck people into a skin, which is more cruel than those swallowed by the demon family.


    Muyi''s breath at the moment is only a little more than that of Tao seed, and the appearance of Tao seed has not reached perfection, while the vampire family in front of him has reached the pseudo king, so Muyi is not worth mentioning in his eyes, and the reason why he didn''t start immediately is to wait for the complete perfection of Muyi seed.


    In this way, we can not only see the other party''s expression of despair and unwillingness, but also have a good meal, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone. Since he came out to hunt at night, he absolutely does not lack patience.


    "Terran, call out your companions." the evil vampire smiled and suddenly said. In fact, in his opinion, a strong young Terran like Muyi can''t have no guardian, especially if he breaks through in the wilderness at night, he needs someone to protect him.


    The main reason is that it is too close to Jingzhou City. It is only tens of miles away. If he did not sense the fluctuation here, he would never be so close to the Terran city. Even if he despises the Terran in his heart, he also knows that there are not a few people who can kill him.


    In every Terran City, there is a heavenly man sitting in the town, which is equivalent to the king of their ghost family. However, such strong people rarely appear in ordinary days, and they will not destroy him because she is a little closer.


    Therefore, what he really worried about was the strong man of the human race who protected Muyi. He thought he should also be a strong man of pseudo heaven and man, but he would not be afraid as long as he was not a top pseudo heaven and man.


    "I may disappoint you. I''m the only one here." Mu Yisi doesn''t care to tell the truth, and whether the other party believes it or not is not his concern. However, since the other party appears here, it''s doomed to be impossible to leave tonight.


    A vampire family of pseudo heaven and man level, I believe he doesn''t know how much human blood he has in his hands. Now killing him can not only refine the city lamp oil, but also avenge those mortal mortals.


    "Really? Whether you''re lying to me or not, you''ll know when you''ve been sucked dry." the vampire clan obviously doesn''t believe Mu Yi''s words, and said Yin.


    However, his mind has been paying attention to his surroundings. Once there is any wind, grass or trap, he will leave immediately. Although a perfect Terran is very delicious, it is obviously not so important compared with his own safety.


    As long as he lives, he will be able to suck up more Terrans in the future. Unfortunately, the real king''s road is too difficult. Otherwise, why should he go out to hunt himself now? Just accepting the filial piety of the people can be satisfied.


    Mu Yi sneered in his heart. Seeing that the other party had no intention to start immediately, he no longer cared about the other party and concentrated on Tao seed.


    The three true meanings are getting smaller and smaller, and the Tao species is like a bottomless pit, constantly swallowing it. However, Mu Yi''s heart also gradually rises a feeling of impending perfection. This kind of perfection is different from the previous perfection. One is physical perfection, and the other is the perfection of the Tao.


    At this moment, Muyi felt that he was infinitely close to the world around him, and even vaguely integrated with the avenue. A strong and controlled feeling gradually came into being.


    Finally, with the Tao species completely devouring the three true meanings, the last point is also condensed. So far, the Tao species has changed from virtual to real, which is no longer a virtual shadow state, which also means that the Tao species has reached perfection. The surface of the Tao species is covered with dense runes. If you look closely, you will find that those runes represent water, fire and thunder respectively.


    "Jie Jie, Terran boy, let me collect your seed for you."


    At this time, the voice of the vampire family suddenly came from Mu Yi''s ears, and a dark shadow rushed towards Dao Zhong quickly.


    "With you?" Mu Yi sneered again. His eyebrows lit up, and the seed immediately went into his sea of knowledge.


    When the Taoist seed did not gather completely before, he stayed in his heart, that is, in his heart. This is the place where the old Taoist seed was left. So far, when the Taoist seed is complete, it completely eliminates the brand left by the old Taoist. It really belongs to Muyi, so the Taoist seed will move to the place and enter the sea of knowledge of Muyi.


    I only saw that once daozhong came in, he occupied the central position. Whether it was salary lamp or years bamboo, they were all pushed aside, which showed his hegemony.


    After daozhong entered the sea, Muyi could feel the oppression of heaven and earth. If he wanted to jump out, he needed to break it first. However, the terrible and stable bondage was not so easy to break.


    This is also the last obstacle for Muyi to become heaven and man, commonly known as heaven and man barrier. It is this heaven and man barrier that blocks countless people outside.


    The deeper the accumulation, the stronger the barrier between heaven and man. Like Muyi, it condenses the true meaning of three systems. I dare not say unprecedented, but it can at least rank in the top few. In fact, even if Muyi tries at the moment, it is impossible to break the barrier.


    The vampire clan was stunned. He didn''t seem to expect Mu Yi to react so quickly, but he didn''t care. It''s just a perfect Terran. As long as there is no strong Terran guard today, the other party is destined to be his food.


    So the vampire family flashed and continued to rush towards Muyi, but most of his attention was still around, and jumping at Muyi was more of a temptation, and even he was ready to fight back at any time.


    At this time, a warning suddenly rose in his heart, but even so far, he did not find the hidden strong next to him. Where did the crisis come from?


    Soon, he understood that the source of the crisis was not the unwarranted Terran guardian, but the young Terran who had just broken through in front of him. The other party punched him in the air, which directly filled his sight, and even vaguely saw a rolling river rushing towards him.


    "Impossible!"


    The first reaction of the vampire family is impossible, because the strength of the young people in front of us at this moment is terrible. It not only exceeds the Tao realm, but also directly reaches the level of pseudo heaven and man. Even compared with him, it is hidden.


    But the other party clearly just broke through to the perfection of Tao. Did he just read it wrong? In fact, the other party''s breakthrough is not the perfection of Tao, but the pseudo heaven and man? Otherwise, how to explain this change?


    "No, it must be false. It''s a mirage."


    The vampire family forced themselves to believe, and then did not dodge. They chose to fight hard with Muyi. Only in this way can they verify his idea.


    (first change!)

 Chapter 598

    "Bang!"


    When there was severe pain in his arm and his body quickly regressed, the vampire family finally determined that he was not dreaming, let alone a fantasy. The strength of the other party was obviously better than him.


    "Terran peerless Tianjiao!"


    Suddenly, he thought of a terrible legend in his heart. In fact, there are peerless Tianjiao not only in the human family, but also in the ghost family. However, the number of peerless Tianjiao is much rarer than that of heaven, man and king. All of them are treasure shells in their own families, and it is said that there is a guardian behind every peerless Tianjiao.


    Although it can not be at the level of heaven and man, it is also the top pseudo heaven and man.


    If he had known that this young Terran was a peerless Tianjiao, he would not dare to come up with anything, because these Tianjiao had terrible strength in addition to guardians. It was common for them to fight beyond their ranks.


    At least he has seen a Taoist perfect Tianjiao in the family, directly pressing a pseudo king. Although it is only an ordinary pseudo king, it is enough to shock people. After all, the pseudo king has begun to change, which is a completely different realm from the perfection of Taoist seed.


    Now, Muyi is even more terrible than he saw Tianjiao in the family, because his strength is equivalent to the top pseudo Tianren in the Terran, and his strength has far exceeded him. However, when he has just broken through, once he is familiar with his own strength, he will undoubtedly become more terrible, and even comparable to the overlord among those pseudo Tianren.


    There are nine levels of heaven and man, and although the pseudo heaven and man do not have such a detailed division, they even have a vague realm, they are also divided into some levels according to their strength.


    For example, ordinary pseudo celestial beings are usually those who have just broken through, and then those with old qualifications. Now this vampire family belongs to this level, and further up, it is the top pseudo celestial beings, but there is another existence above the top pseudo celestial beings, called overlord, Overlord among pseudo celestial beings!


    In fact, when there are few people in the world, or even hardly born, this kind of overlord represents the strongest power. Even the strongest of many races are just the overlord level.


    Mu Yi, although he has not reached this level in his eyes, he has just broken through and can reach the level of top pseudo heaven and man. In the future, he can definitely become a overlord and become heaven and man in the attitude of overlord. Few people do it even in the peerless arrogance.


    If Muyi really grows up, their ghost clan will have another big enemy, so he can''t die here. He must go back and tell the family the news, and then send a real strong man to kill him in advance.


    Anyway, this kind of thing has been done more than once. Over the years, it has also successfully killed several Terran Tianjiao. Therefore, in recent years, Terrans have more strict protection against these Tianjiao and rarely have a chance to encounter them.


    When the vampire family ran away madly, Mu Yi followed slowly. If he knew what the other party thought at the moment, he would scoff. He was not the Tianjiao growing up in the underworld, and there was no guardian around him.


    As for his strength, the other party made a wrong estimation. The previous blow was just that he did it at random. In fact, before the breakthrough, his strength had reached the level of the top pseudo heaven and man. Now there is an additional true meaning of thunder and a kind of perfection, which is enough to promote his strength to the overlord level.


    As long as heaven and man do not come out, the overlord is the most powerful existence. At this point, Muyi has a complete foundation. Even if he leaves the city, he is not afraid of hunting by other races. I''m afraid he will soon enter that dangerous place according to the guidance of the father of the yuan family to find that set of peerless skill, so as to integrate his true meaning and strength to break the barrier between heaven and man, Officially become heaven and man.


    He still has many things to do in the sun, so he must go back. Therefore, while in the underworld, it''s best to reach the ultimate strength that can be achieved in this life. Heaven and man are nine, at least three. If possible, it''s best to become a semi holy strong.


    As for the real saint, he is still too far away from him after all, and he is not confident that he can achieve in a short time. After all, saints exist one after another in endless years, and as long as one exists, they can suppress the human race''s luck. Even the demon and ghost races dare not bully at will.


    After taking a look at the vampire family still desperate to flee, Muyi finally stopped teasing. A pair of gorgeous wings opened behind him. With only a gentle fan, he suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the vampire family.


    While Mu Yi appeared, there was also a trace of horror in the eyes of the vampire family. He didn''t expect that he had brought his speed to the extreme, or was caught up so easily. His face finally stopped hesitating and ruthlessly took out a triangular iron piece, which was a king''s order.


    This king''s order was bought from a king of the family with his savings for many years. He used it as a card to protect his life. He thought he wouldn''t use it as long as there was no racial war. He didn''t expect to use it so soon, and he was forced by a young people.


    If he had known this would be the end, he could not have gone before even if the temptation was great, and he deliberately watched the other party break through. At the moment, his heart is almost filled with endless regret. Unfortunately, the mistake has been cast, and it is too late to regret at the moment.


    As for the king''s order in his hand, it was made by a triple king. In terms of power, it is comparable to the attack of the strongest overlord. I believe that even if Mu Yi can''t be killed, he can seriously hurt him, and he can escape.


    Now he doesn''t expect to kill Muyi, because after knowing that he is the unparalleled pride of the human race, he knows that there must be human guardians around him. The reason why he didn''t come out is to train him. Once he encounters any life and death crisis, the other party will appear. At that time, he will still die.


    So the best way is to hit each other hard and take the opportunity to escape.


    Mu Yi also saw the king''s order in his hand, but he didn''t have any worried expression. He just took the opportunity to try his strength at the moment, otherwise he would just kill an elite pseudo king. It''s really boring.


    Seeing Muyi didn''t start immediately, the vampire showed a trace of ferocity on his face. He didn''t hesitate to stimulate the king''s order in his hand. At that time, a great pressure appeared. Even if he had been prepared, Muyi also felt a heavy heart, but that''s all. After all, it''s just a king''s order, not a real king''s coming.


    Then, a tall figure emerged, and the cold eyes directly locked Muyi.


    £¨

 Chapter 599

    (Mu Yi also looks at this tall figure. Their eyes meet in the air and even cause the vibration of the void.


    The tall figure in front of him obviously contained a trace of thought of the king''s strong man, so when he saw Muyi, he directly exposed the killing opportunity, and he turned his hands and photographed it without any hesitation.


    His palm is getting bigger and bigger, which is the size of an acre. He completely covers Muyi under it. At the same time, his slightest idea has locked Muyi. In addition, the strong king can control the power of heaven and earth, so Muyi can''t escape at all.


    At this time, the vampire family has escaped again. At the same time, looking back, he hopes to see Muyi die miserably under the giant palm. However, he also knows that this idea is just thinking. With the strength just shown by Muyi, the palm will at most hit him hard, not kill him.


    Thinking of this result, his heart was a little disappointed. At the same time, it was more painful. It was a king''s order. At the beginning, he paid so much for it, but he couldn''t kill each other, but it was worth running for his life.


    Mu Yi looked at the falling giant palm, and there was no panic on his face. In the center of his eyebrow, a thunder mark flashed.


    "Ray!"


    Mu Yi''s voice was not loud, but it suddenly came into the ears of the fleeing vampire family, and then a dazzling column of light ran through the world.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, and then the dazzling light made the vampire close his eyes. When he saw everything in front of him again, he opened his mouth in shock.


    At the moment, the giant palm had disappeared and was blown away by the sky thunder that just fell from the sky. Even the king''s virtual shadow was gone. There was only one figure standing in the air. Behind him, it was like a real wing, flashing gently, and there was no sign of injury.


    "Bully, Overlord?"


    At this moment, the vampire family finally realized how terrible Muyi was. Just after the breakthrough, he was already at the overlord level. This was the first time he heard of Tianjiao.


    He even doubted that if Muyi was allowed to grow up, would there be another semi Saint level strong in the Terran in the future?


    But now, he couldn''t care so much. After understanding that Muyi was a strong man at the overlord level, he had no luck in his heart. He almost didn''t think about it, so he inspired the secret arts. In a short time, a layer of blood light appeared all over his body, and then the whole person directly integrated into the blood light and flashed away.


    "Want to run?" Muyi looked at the other party''s disappearing figure, the pair of wings flapped again behind him, and then disappeared in situ as if in a blink.


    Just now, it was much easier to block the king''s attack than he thought. In particular, the power of the true meaning of thunder exceeded the true meaning of water and fire at the same level, and it is worthy of being the first attack means between heaven and earth.


    Moreover, Mu Yi also found the feeling of using the five thunder talisman at the beginning, but because he understood the true meaning of thunder, it was more important and easier. He didn''t need to borrow the talisman for a long time. He even needed to say a thunder to summon the sky thunder.


    Even Mu Yi vaguely felt that Tianlei came from the thunder world he had realized he had entered, and the deeper his perception, the stronger the Tianlei he could summon in the future.


    The speed of the vampire family''s secret arts is several times faster than before, but it''s nothing for Muyi. Not to mention his Yu steps, just the wings of the rosefinch let him have the world''s top speed.


    Although it is far from the legendary golden winged ROC bird, it is not a problem to catch up with the vampire family.


    "Let me go, I can pay any price."


    When Mu Yi stopped the other party again, the strong vampire showed despair on his face, but he still hurried to say.


    "Price? If you don''t die, how can those people who have been sucked dry by you rest in peace?" Mu Yi said coldly. He was not interested in the so-called price. He was just a pseudo Heavenly Man and turned into lamp oil.


    After that, Muyi didn''t give the other party another chance to speak. A fire lotus flashed across his eyebrow again. The world around him suddenly became hot, and then a fire lotus directly wrapped the other party. At the beginning, he failed to kill the satin king with this move, not only because the other party inspired the gluttonous blood at that time, but also because his strength was worse at that time.


    But now, Muyi is confident that even if the vampire family has any cards, it is impossible to escape.


    "Ah, let me go, I don''t want to die."


    Wrapped by fire lotus, the vampire family can only scream sadly, but no matter what he says, he can''t make Mu Yi move a little, and his voice gradually decreases until he finally disappears completely.


    When the vampire family completely fell in the fire lotus, the fire lotus also flashed back to Mu Yi''s eyebrows. To be exact, it should enter the salary lamp in the sea.


    In this breakthrough, Muyi also found that his control over the true meaning of water and fire has been slightly improved, and the power of salary lamp is also stronger.


    After the death of the vampire family, the essence of the vampire was turned into oil, but this time it was only half filled. In addition to the higher demand of the lamp for the lamp oil, a part of it was consumed by the fire from Nanming.


    However, after refining the Tao species of the vampire family, those Tao traces and meanings are all absorbed by the Tao species of Muyi as nutrients for water, fire and thunder.


    Unfortunately, the nutrients needed for the growth of the three true intentions of Mu Yi are too terrible. It is just a fake heaven and man, just a drop in the bucket. Unless lotus has the foundation of the real heaven and man, it may make great progress.


    But where will he find the Daoji he can swallow? The Daoji who can get half the blood king before has been his deep blessing. It''s hard to meet this kind of thing again.


    Unless Muyi is strong enough to kill the kings of demons and ghosts, it is almost impossible for him to do so.


    After exterminating the vampire clan, Mu Yi did not stop. His wings fluttered behind him, like a meteor, and quickly went towards Jingzhou City. The purpose of his coming out tonight is to make a breakthrough. Now that he has done it, he naturally wants to go back.


    And he also needs a few days to stabilize his realm, and then he has to say goodbye to the old man and leave here.


    In fact, Mu Yi didn''t know that neither his breakthrough nor the pursuit of vampires could hide a look, which came from the old Jing in the bronze hall under Jingzhou City.


    "The true meaning of fire and water, plus the true meaning of thunder, interesting little guy, but do you know that the more choices, the more difficult your road will be in the future?"


    A sigh, then resounded through the bronze hall, accompanied by a slight shaking of the bronze hall, and then fell into silence.

 Chapter 600

    Muyi quietly returned to Jingzhou City. From the beginning to the end, the old man didn''t find that he had left. Not only the old man, but also no one found out except the man in heaven and Muyi, the city leader of Yingzhi, who had no confidence.


    After all, although it''s a little far to kill the vampire family, it''s only relatively speaking. At least for heaven and man, that distance is nothing. Moreover, even if the other party knows, Muyi doesn''t feel anything. If the other party wants to kill him, he doesn''t have to wait until now.


    In the next few days, Muyi stayed quietly at the old man''s house and chatted with the old man from time to time. In fact, the old man also felt something. I''m afraid his time with Muyi is running out.


    Although Mr. Jing compensated the old man last time to make him healthier and live a long life, Muyi has quietly combed his body for several times again these days. Originally, the old man had several white hairs, but now they all disappeared. His Qi and blood became stronger and even showed signs of rejuvenation.


    For his own changes, the old man also felt very clear. He was more and more reluctant to give up Muyi, but what he didn''t give up was not Muyi''s conditioning for him, but the same thing he felt from Muyi.


    Now, the old man has regarded Muyi as another Zhao Wu, also his relatives.


    But he was able to let Zhao Wu leave, and now he will not stop Muyi. When the young eagle grows up, he will always leave his mother''s side to fly alone and grow up.


    That night, after Muyi cooked in person, the old man knew that the day had finally come. He went to fetch a pot of wine and had a good drink with Muyi. This night, he said a lot, mostly telling Muyi to be careful. If he had a chance to send a message back in the future, at least someone was concerned about him.


    Muyi has always been very silent. He thought of the old way and wanted many people. That''s why he had to leave. Everyone wants a peaceful and stable day, but the problem is that this kind of life does not belong to him.


    When Muyi left, the night was dark. Just out of the city, he saw a figure already waiting there.


    "Win the city Lord."


    That purple robe, even without looking at the appearance, Muyi can guess who it is. At the moment, Muyi actually found a sign of complete integration with heaven and earth on the other party. Obviously, the four blood lotus seeds helped him a lot. Maybe it was not just extravagant hope to make up for the foundation and step into heaven and man again.


    "Congratulations," said Muyi.


    "Congratulations are just as good as congratulations to Taoist friends, and I can have today thanks to Taoist friends'' blood lotus seeds." Yingzhi smiled and looked like he was in a good mood, but it was normal. He waited for this day for too long. Now he finally saw hope, how could he be unhappy?


    "Are you leaving?" then Yingzhi looked at Mu Yi and asked again.


    "Yes, the life here is too comfortable. I''m afraid I''ll be reluctant to leave after living for a long time." Muyi said.


    "Yes, this is also the purpose of those sages who decided to cloth the human race in the whole underworld. It is to let the human race not forget their survival situation. Only in this environment can we encourage more human races to grow up. Even I came here step by step." Yingzhi sighed gently, obviously recalling his past experience.


    "It''s just that the price is too high." Mu Yi said softly. He walked through the wilderness and saw that more than one village was directly destroyed. The so-called alliance between the two ethnic groups is actually not as powerful as expected. As long as the demon and ghost two ethnic groups don''t kill the human race wantonly, but only destroy a few human villages, I''m afraid the human race, heaven and man won''t fight for it, Suddenly break this balance.


    It is not that they are too weak, but it is not the best time at present, because so far, there is no real sea god needle in the Terran, and there is a saint who can protect the Terran.


    "The price? For the whole Terran, sometimes the necessary sacrifice is worth it." Yingzhi said with a firm look. Obviously, he is also the one who fully supports it.


    "I hope so." Mu Yi nodded and then asked, "Lord Ying is not waiting for me, just chatting with me?"


    "Of course not. I came here under orders to give a gift to my Taoist friends." Yingzhi said, raising his right hand and suddenly a gift flew out of his long sleeve.


    Mu Yi''s eyes suddenly sharpened, his right hand lifted, and his two fingers had clamped the object. It was a thin piece of paper, but there was a word written on it, Jing, Jing old Jing, and Jing in Jingzhou City.


    Muyi is not the kind of person who doesn''t know the goods. In fact, he has seen similar things, especially when he felt the hidden but not leaked fluctuation above, he immediately knew it in his heart.


    "Although it can''t compare with semi holy words, the critical moment is enough to save your life. Take care." at this time, Yingzhi also said seriously.


    "Thank Mr. Jing for me. I hope I can see you again in the future." Mu Yi was silent for a moment, and then solemnly put away this decree. If he can be evaluated like Yingzhi, I''m afraid the power of this decree of heaven and man can''t catch up with the words written by semi saint, the difference is not very much.


    And Jing Lao, even in heaven and man, definitely belongs to the strongest kind. He just doesn''t know which weight heaven and man are in.


    "OK, I hope to see you next time. Taoist friends have become heaven and man." Yingzhi nodded and said.


    "This sentence is also given to Yingcheng master. See you tomorrow. You and I have entered heaven and man." after Muyi finished, he turned away without nostalgia.


    Watching his back disappear, Yingzhi didn''t leave immediately. He just looked up at the moon above his head and showed a trace of memory on his face.


    "In those years, you and I made such an agreement, but you can no longer see the day when I stepped into heaven and man."


    When it is far from the perception range of winning rank, Muyi stimulates the wings of rosefinch, directly turns into a streamer in mid air, and quickly goes away.


    This time, he left hundreds of miles before he stopped, and then with his right hand, a token appeared out of thin air.


    "Elder, I''m ready."


    When he realized that he had entered the jade pendant, Mu Yi said directly that the Tao seed was perfect and his strength reached the overlord. Now he is qualified to look for opportunities in that dangerous place,


    "Are you ready?"


    Hearing Muyi''s words, the ancestor of the Jiang family was obviously stunned. Recently, the jade pendant has been included in the salary lamp of Muyi. In this way, the salary lamp blocks the jade pendant, and the ancestor of the Jiang family can no longer spy on what is happening outside. Therefore, for such a long time, he did not know that Muyi has been perfect. In terms of strength, he has become the overlord of the pseudo heaven and man.

 Chapter 601

    "Ready," Muyi said directly to the ancestor of the yuan family.


    "Your strength?" the ancestor of the Jiang family frowned, but he was still worried. After all, it was really dangerous there. Even his original Buddha didn''t come out, and his original strength had reached heaven and man, even if it was only the first priority, but it was also heaven and man.


    As for Muyi, although he can also be called the peerless arrogance in his eyes, he is too young after all. If he was given a few more years, he might be able to fight. Even he was ready to wait a few more years, but he didn''t expect Muyi to go so soon.


    "The Tao seed is perfect, and the puppet is the overlord of heaven and man." Mu Yi said without hesitation. He didn''t hide it. After all, he had to rely on each other when he got there. Hiding at this time will eventually be exposed. Instead of that, it''s better to tell the truth directly now, so as not to create a rift.


    "So fast?" the father of the yuan family showed a trace of surprise on his face. Although he had long known that Muyi would come to this step, he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    At this time, he also understood why Muyi was so eager, because it was too difficult for him to break through without that set of peerless skill, and he obviously didn''t have so much time to waste.


    "It''s just a fluke." Mu Yi said. In fact, if he didn''t get the big Luo shell and understand the true meaning of thunder, it would take more than half a year for his Tao to be perfect, and it would take about a year for his strength to reach the overlord level.


    Now, the big Luo shell can be said to have saved him a lot of time.


    Therefore, after hearing that Muyi''s strength had reached the overlord, he didn''t say anything. Because he got along with him these days, he gradually found out Muyi''s character, which was by no means easy for him to shake. What''s more, the strength of that place was only one and needed luck.


    He died because of bad luck. In his opinion, Mu Yi was lucky. Otherwise, he would not get Da Luo shell, understand the true meaning of thunder, and would not directly find a map fragment.


    You know, the underworld is so vast that it''s not easy to get a fragment, but it was met by Muyi. There''s absolutely no luck.


    "Well, now that you''re ready, let''s go. The entrance is at Liangjie mountain." the father of the Jiang family suddenly said.


    "What? Liangjie mountain?" Mu Yi suddenly opened his eyes. He couldn''t believe it. He thought it must be a very secret and terrible place, but he never thought it would be Liangjie mountain. In fact, he just came to hell, near Liangjie mountain, and even entered Liangjie mountain, but he didn''t find anything at that time.


    "To be exact, Liangjie mountain is only one of the entrances to that place. There are at least seven entrances to the whole underworld, but other places are occupied by some powerful races and are difficult to enter. Only Liangjie mountain was found by chance and has not been known to people." said the ancestor of the Jiang family.


    "Don''t even the elders and semi saints of our Terran family know?" Muyi couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know. Don''t ask me why. It''s my decision, and I don''t have these things in my memory. It seems that I have deliberately erased them. I guess I had a premonition that I was in danger and left a thought for myself. I only know that I never came back. How he died is a mystery I don''t know. Maybe I want to get an answer when I take you this time. "The ancestor of the yuan family said slowly after a moment of silence.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll try my best to help you find the answer." Muyi said seriously. At this time, he also vaguely understood why Jiang family village appeared near Liangjie mountain. Even the village head gave him the jade pendant, not just for a moment, let alone to thank him for taking Jiang Xiaoyu as an apprentice. I''m afraid there are many things he doesn''t know.


    But in any case, this time back, he must find out the truth.


    Put away the jade pendant and Muyi began to travel. When the sun rose the next morning, he returned to Jiangjia village. It took him so many days to go to Jingzhou City, and it didn''t even take a night to come back. In addition to taking care of Murong Xixuan''s little girl, it was also related to his great strength and possession of the wings of rosefinch.


    But when he saw Jiangjia village, Muyi was suddenly stunned.


    I saw where I was. Where else is Jiangjia village? Most of the originally reinforced walls have collapsed and are full of traces of strong destruction. The gullies left by sharp claws, smashed gates and residual feathers all prove that there has been a trampling by monsters.


    However, the only thing that makes Muyi happy is that he didn''t see the body or blood. There are two possibilities: either the people in Jiangjia village left ahead of time, or they were all taken away. Otherwise, if they were killed or eaten, there could be no trace left.


    Muyi quietly comes to Jiang Xiaoyu''s home. The house has not collapsed, but the house is still messy. After a careful look, Muyi is relieved, because all valuable things have disappeared, and those things are only useful to the human race, so they can''t be taken away by the demon race.


    In this way, they are most likely to leave early, but they don''t know where to go.


    Muyi didn''t plan to find them. Many things don''t need to be found too deliberately. In the future, if Jiang Xiaoyu doesn''t disappoint him and becomes a strong man, he will meet or find him.


    If he died on the way and disappeared, it would be better not to see him.


    Then Mu Yi came to the village head''s house. In fact, he didn''t know why he came here, but he always felt that he should come once.


    It''s also messy here. I think those demon families will destroy wantonly and vent their dissatisfaction after they don''t see anyone. As for who did it, the answer seems self-evident. It''s close to Liangjie mountain. I don''t think there will be a second one except that ape day can summon so many demon families.


    I can''t say I went into the mountain this time. I just asked him to calculate the last account.


    In the village head''s house, Mu Yi looked very carefully. Finally, when he looked at the table, his eyes shrunk slightly, but his face was silent and his heart was a little agitated, because there were two words written on the table -- -- be careful.


    Looking at the traces, it is obvious that soon, so who are these two words left for?


    According to Muyi''s understanding of each other, if he is in danger, he will not write more in this way to remind someone, so who is the person he wants to remind?


    (make up for yesterday! Double 11, we are either women, or people with daughter-in-law and girlfriend, so we know each other! We will start eating instant noodles next week!)

 Chapter 602

    Although unwilling to admit it, Mu Yi had an intuition that these two words were deliberately left to him by the other party.


    It''s just, what does the word "be careful" make him careful? Be careful of the demon clan? Or the afterthought of the ancestor of the yuan family in the jade pendant? Or be careful of something else?


    Mu Yi frowned. These two words really contained too many things, but anyway, Mu Yi had some preparations in his heart. However, before entering that place, he decided to find out the mystery of the disappearance of the people in Jiang family village. Whether they were captured or left by themselves, they must be clear.


    After all, according to the village head, the ape Tianji paid attention to his face and should not involve them. Moreover, there must be a reason why Jiang Jiacun could stay here for so long. Or did he annoy each other last time because he killed the rat tide?


    Unfortunately, no one can give Mu Yi an explanation now, and he simply can''t know the truth by imagination.


    Liangjie mountain, the palace of ape day, is holding a banquet at the moment. This feast has lasted for two days and two nights, and there is no sign of ending so far.


    Originally, beside the high throne of ape sky, there is an equally huge chair. On it, there is a monkey with Lei Gong''s mouth. He has a human body and wears a nondescript white robe. Compared with the massive body of ape sky, he undoubtedly looks much weaker.


    But at the moment, he seems to be the protagonist in the hall.


    In the hall, there are many demon families, who are the leaders of the two mountains. The table in front is full of large pieces of meat and large bowls of wine. In the center of the hall, several women in exposed clothes are dancing.


    These dancing women are not demons, but real people. Just now their faces are full of numbness, just like several puppets, but the surrounding demons are in high interest. How can they enjoy this treatment in Liangjie mountain?


    These women were taken from the nearby village by the Lord of their family in order to please the one next to them, and threatened the lives of each other''s family by various means to make them obedient.


    As for the one next to him, he has a big background and is the youngest son of the ape emperor. Although ape Tian is the Lord, he is far inferior in identity, otherwise he doesn''t need to please each other.


    "The ape wins the young master. Are you satisfied with these arrangements?" ape day glanced at the young ape family squinting next to him and said.


    "Well, it''s OK." the young master, who was called ape Sheng, nodded gently, but the expression on his face was obviously perfunctory.


    "I heard that the ape wins over the little Lord and likes the beautiful woman of the good family. I specially found one for the little Lord. It''s in the room. If the little Lord is tired, I can go and have a rest." ape day said.


    "I really like Terran women, but only those top-notch ones come to my eyes. Like this, don''t take it out and make a fool of yourself." ape Sheng said faintly.


    "If it''s the best, the little Lord can tell at a glance. Even when I see it, I''m a little excited." ape day said confidently, which made the ape on one side more curious.


    "Is that true?" ape Sheng straightened up and asked.


    "If the young Lord is not satisfied, you can tear down my hall." ape Tian said. The hall is a symbol of his Lord. If it is torn down, it is no different from slapping him directly, and offending ape Sheng. His treatment in the family can be imagined in the future.


    He also expected to please ape Sheng this time and change a king''s order from him. After all, his last piece had been used up to protect his life. Just thinking of the Terran, he hated his teeth. Unfortunately, the other party had already left, otherwise it would be a good opportunity now.


    Although the strength of ape is average, even lower than him, he is the son of ape emperor after all. He is naturally guarded by guards, and he is a strong man in the realm of Tao. I think his strength is enough to kill the human race called Muyi.


    "OK, I''ll believe you once." ape Sheng finally nodded, and ape Tian immediately smiled.


    As long as you convince the other party, things will be basically half done. As for the rest, we will see the results tomorrow. I believe that the results will not disappoint him.


    At the moment, under this huge peak, a head quietly appeared in a tree hole. It looked like it was also a human race, and he was not old, but thirteen or fourteen years old, but his eyebrows were interesting and did not meet the tenacity of his age.


    "Mother, don''t worry, I will save you."


    If Mu Yi were here at the moment, he would surely recognize that the boy was his cheap apprentice, Jiang Xiaoyu.


    In fact, things in Jiangjia village are not complicated. In fact, since Muyi left, Jiang Xiaoyu''s treatment in the village has not been reduced, but has improved a lot. Many people even think Jiang Xiaoyu is the hope of their village and hope that he can grow up one day early.


    If he could have the strength of his master, it would not be a problem to protect their village. After all, Muyi''s figure went deep into the hearts of many people that day and left an indelible impression.


    And Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother also recovered, but she didn''t stay at home all day. She would go out occasionally and do something she could do. It wouldn''t be a problem. After all, many women in the village are like this, but the bad thing is that she is too beautiful.


    Being too beautiful is a sin in itself. After being seen by a passing demon clan, the place had bad thoughts, but it was beaten away by the village head.


    Then, the village head made a quick decision and decided to take the whole village to transfer and leave Liangjie mountain completely. Although many people were puzzled and even didn''t want to leave, they knew better that there were several hunters headed by the village head after leaving the village head. I''m afraid they couldn''t live a day.


    Coupled with the dignity of the village head, the whole village finally began to migrate.


    But unexpectedly, he was still a little late and was soon caught up. Even this time, it was ape day. Just when everyone was desperate, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother stood up alone and exchanged herself for the lives of the whole village.


    In this way, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother was taken away, and Jiang Xiaoyu naturally didn''t want to watch her mother be caught. One night, he quietly left several hunters guarding him and went deep into Liangjie mountain alone.


    Now Jiang Xiaoyu has broken through the second difficulty, which is faster than Muyi imagined. It''s just the second difficulty, which is equivalent to some elite demon families. It''s far from the opponent of those leaders, not to mention the two boundary mountain lords, ape sky.


    But even if Jiang Xiaoyu knew the danger, he still came, because his mother was all he had. Even if he died, he would come.


    In this way, Jiang Xiaoyu stumbled and came all the way to the huge peak. The more important reason why he could come is that all the leaders of the two boundary mountains are on the huge peak at the moment, plus a little luck, otherwise he wouldn''t be here at all.

 Chapter 603

    Originally, Jiang Xiaoyu wanted to go up the mountain while it was dark, but the mountain was too steep, and there was also a demon patrol at night, so he didn''t wait for the opportunity.


    But he also knew that the longer it took, the more dangerous his mother would be, so his heart was burning with anxiety.


    Suddenly, Jiang Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up, because he saw that the demon clan at the foot of the mountain had left, which immediately made him happy. He almost didn''t want to think about it. He jumped out of the tree hole. At the moment, his body was covered with grass leaves. When he lay on the ground, it was a cluster of grass.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaoyu is at least a second-class level, and his speed is not slow. Coupled with his thin body, he actually made him successfully pass the first pass at the foot of the mountain. Just after he passed, another team of demon guards came, which scared Jiang Xiaoyu''s heart.


    It''s just a little close. If he had just slowed down, I''m afraid he would have been caught at the moment. Even if he could barely kill the guard, he would certainly disturb the stronger demon clan and die.


    After the first pass, Jiang Xiaoyu still went carefully to the top of the mountain. Although the mountain road was steep, there was a path after all, and it was difficult to stop him.


    I don''t know whether Jiang Xiaoyu was really lucky or because of other reasons, he let him avoid several waves of guards. He succeeded in reaching the halfway up the mountain. He just looked up and saw that the top of the mountain was still hidden in the clouds, as if he couldn''t see the top. Moreover, he knew that the more he went up, the more dangerous it was, but at this time, he had no choice.


    In order to save his mother, he was not afraid to take his own life. The only worry was that he could not save his mother when he died.


    "If only master were here."


    At this time, Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help thinking that he knew the power of his master, especially with his cultivation, he knew more about these things. Naturally, he also knew that the terrorist strongman who fought with Mu Yi in the pool was the Lord of Liangjie mountain and the most powerful existence.


    At that time, Mu Yi drove away all the others, so if master was here, it would be a piece of cake to save his mother.


    But he knew better that finding his master was more hopeless than saving his mother himself, because according to the village head, his master went to Jingzhou City, and there were many dangers along the way. Even before he was halfway there, his mother had been eaten.


    In his simple heart, he still thought that his mother was caught and the final result was eaten by the demon clan, so he felt that he had to be as fast as possible in order to save his mother.


    "Ha ha, I said, there are people here."


    Suddenly, a burst of laughter woke Jiang Xiaoyu up. When he looked back, he saw that he didn''t know when he was surrounded by a team of demon families. His heart immediately sank.


    "I didn''t expect to be a little baby with delicate skin and tender flesh. Now the Lord is entertaining distinguished guests. If you send him up, do you think the Lord will be happy?" a demon clan said with bright eyes.


    "I think we should stew him before sending him up."


    "No, fried is the best."


    "I think we''d better cut it into pieces so that the Lord and all the commanders can taste it."


    The words of several demon families made Jiang Xiaoyu more frightened. He wanted to jump up and fight with each other, but the breath of these guards was much stronger than the guards at the foot of the mountain. With his strength, let alone kill each other, I''m afraid he was not an opponent in any of them.


    "Am I going to die?" Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help thinking, but what he was most worried about at the moment was his mother. Because he died, no one could save his mother anymore.


    "I killed you." finally, Jiang Xiaoyu jumped up from the ground and a short knife appeared in his hand, which was given to him by the village head for self-defense. At this moment, Jiang Xiaoyu only hoped to hurt one or two of the other party, and then he took the opportunity to escape.


    But when he jumped up, the demon clan opposite not only didn''t panic, but even his eyes were full of abuse.


    "Kid, you''re going to kill us too?" laughed one of the hairy, burly apes, and then his palm fan sized hand directly fanned down.


    Jiang Xiaoyu only felt a strong wind blowing on the pavement. He couldn''t help closing his eyes. Although he was in a second-class state, there were still too few real battles. In the past, when he went up the mountain to cut firewood, he met some wild animals at most and could drive him away with intimidation.


    But now, what he met was a real demon clan, and it was still a more powerful one.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaoyu doesn''t know that the leader of the demon clan has reached the command level. Just because of his responsibility, he didn''t log in to the hall. Just now, he was the first to find Jiang Xiaoyu.


    "Pa!"


    The short knife in Jiang Xiaoyu''s hand was directly hit and flew out, and then he fell heavily to the ground. It was dark in front of him and slowed down for a while.


    But before he could react, he felt that his two legs were lifted up, and then trembled. Suddenly, his bones all seemed soft and could not make any effort any more.


    "I''m still so useless. If master knows, he will be very disappointed?" Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help thinking.


    On the mountain, ape day was preparing to take ape Sheng to the beauty room, but unexpectedly, he got a report from his subordinates that he had caught a human youth at the foot of the mountain, and the other party came to save his mother.


    Hearing the news, ape Sheng looked interested before ape Tian reacted.


    "Interesting, bring him up. The young master wants to see who his mother is." ape Sheng said directly, and ape Tian quietly made a look in his eyes. The subordinate who reported immediately understood it.


    Soon, Jiang Xiaoyu was washed and brought up. At the moment, he was naked and showed his white body. If he could faint, Jiang Xiaoyu would like to faint. After all, this humiliation is too cruel for him.


    "It looks pretty good, ape day. Since people say they are looking for their mother, don''t you hurry to bring his mother up and let them reunite?" ape Sheng said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, young master. People will soon arrive. If I guess correctly, the young man''s mother should be the beauty I want to dedicate to the young master. Although she is a little older, I believe the young master will be satisfied with her temperament and appearance." ape day said.


    "Really? The young master should enjoy it." the interest in ape Sheng''s eyes has increased significantly. In fact, in terms of the long life of the demon family, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother is not big, and the underworld people have children early, so to be accurate, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother is only in her thirties, which is the most mature and attractive age for a woman.


    If not, how could he give each other to ape Sheng? After all, he also expected the other party to help him get a new king''s order and cocoa to protect his life. Not to mention a human woman, even a thousand or ten thousand are worth it in his eyes.


    It''s just that the neighborhood has been searched almost everywhere. It''s hard to find a more beautiful woman.


    Originally, Jiang Xiaoyu closed his eyes and didn''t want to see or listen, but unexpectedly, he suddenly heard the news of his mother, which made him open his eyes immediately, struggling violently and shouting.


    "You demon bastards, let my mother go quickly, or you will all die when my master comes."


    Jiang Xiaoyu knows that it''s good to expect him not to be eaten, so he can only move Muyi out at this time.


    "Who is your master? Let him come out," said ape Sheng. He has two hobbies in his life, one is to like the beauty of the Terran, and the other is to watch others despair. That kind of fun makes him more excited than killing.


    Otherwise, how could he care about Jiang Xiaoyu in his capacity?


    "My master is very powerful. Even he is no match." Jiang Xiaoyu looks straight at ape sky.


    "Oh, it''s you." ape Tian''s expression was a little uncertain. He stared at Jiang Xiaoyu with hate. At the beginning, he didn''t recognize who Jiang Xiaoyu was, but with the sentence that master was not his master''s opponent, ape Tian immediately turned out that unpleasant memory.


    It''s hard for a strong man like him to completely forget something. Even if he didn''t care at that time, he can still remember as long as he looked at it and thought about it carefully at the moment. What''s more, that war can lose his face. Even if there was no king''s order, it''s a problem whether he can come back.


    He also admitted that the Terran he met at the beginning was very strong, but now, in the face of many subordinates and apes surpassing young masters, he naturally could not say that he was afraid of each other.


    "Hum, the Terran is the most insidious. If your master hadn''t set a trap, I would have eaten it." ape Tian said coldly, but most of his words were to put gold on his face.


    "Nonsense, my master didn''t set a trap. It''s obvious that you are not as good as my master." Jiang Xiaoyu immediately shouted.


    "Ape sky, what''s the matter? Tell me, the human race is really so powerful? If so, the little Lord doesn''t mind helping you kill him." ape Sheng looks at ape sky with a smile. As the youngest son of the ape emperor, although he looks like a dandy, I''m afraid anyone who treats him as a fool is the real fool.


    "Let the young master see the joke. The Terran at least has the strength of the Lord level, but later I went to find him once, and he has disappeared, otherwise he will be able to avenge the original." ape day said.


    At this time, a demon clan escorted a Terran woman into the hall. When she entered the hall, almost all demon clans looked at her. It was not that she was really beautiful and incomparable, but that ape Tian praised a lot before, and they also wanted to see what the mother of the Terran youth in the Hall looked like.


    At this look, many demon families suddenly stared, beautiful!


    This is an idea rising in the hearts of many demon families. Even the eyes of ape Sheng on the throne are obviously bright. He stares at the soft and weak woman, but his face is stubborn, and his eyes are even determined to make a living and die.

 Chapter 604

    To be exact, if only the appearance is counted, the woman in front of her can only barely rank in the top ten in the ape Sheng collection, but her invisible temperament deeply attracts him. This can be seen from the expressions of many demon families in the hall.


    Almost at the moment of seeing this woman, ape Sheng has decided that the Terran woman in front of him must belong to him, and no one can take it away.


    At the beginning, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother was a little thin and mentally weak because of illness. However, since she was cured by Muyi, she has changed almost every day, and even made many people in the village excited.


    I''m afraid even now Muyi will be surprised to see her.


    She was in the village before. After all, she was in the same village, so no one would hurt her or even make her mind, but it would be different if she was a demon family.


    "Light rain?"


    Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother came in blankly. When she vaguely felt a familiar sight coming, her heart suddenly trembled. When she turned her head and looked at the past, she finally couldn''t help crying out in horror.


    After she was caught here, she was already desperate. She knew that it was almost impossible to go back and see Xiaoyu again. Even she had thought of killing herself when necessary to avoid any humiliation.


    As for Jiang Xiaoyu, as long as he can grow up safely, she will rest assured.


    But she never thought that she would see Jiang Xiaoyu here. At that moment, her heart even stopped beating. Some couldn''t believe what she saw.


    "Niang." Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help shouting, but because his whole body was bound, he couldn''t move at all, so he had to turn his head.


    "Light rain."


    Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother cried and wanted to rush to her son, but she was held by the demon family next to her.


    "Bastard, don''t let her go and hurt her. Be careful I''ll kill you." ape Sheng said fiercely to the demon family holding Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother. The demon family stayed for a moment and instinctively let go of each other.


    Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother was unprepared, so she fell forward and almost fell. However, at the critical moment, there was a figure next to her, which directly helped her and startled her.


    "Ah, let me go."


    Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother struggled violently. Fortunately, ape Sheng didn''t use her strongly, and even looked gentle. "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, your son will be fine."


    At first, ape Sheng planned to see a tragedy, but at the moment he saw each other, he changed his mind. Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether a small Terran is killed or not. The key is to let the beauty return to his heart. Looking at the scene of deep love between mother and son, he already had an idea in his heart.


    Both the demon clan and the Terran clan have weaknesses. Even in his eyes, the Terran pays more attention to feelings. At least it is him. If his mother is captured by a strong enemy, he will not risk his life, but take revenge when he is strong.


    To put it bluntly, it is the performance of selfishness, but in fact, this is also the state of the whole demon family. Like Jiang Xiaoyu, in the eyes of the demon family, it is the performance of a fool.


    "Light rain, light rain."


    Rushed to her son, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother hugged her son and cried.


    Jiang Xiaoyu, who had not shed tears even if he was caught before, also cried. He seemed to have predicted his end, but his heart was full of remorse for failing to save his mother, and even hated that he had not practiced well. If he could have the strength of his master, who could take his mother away?


    "Why are you so stupid?"


    As the so-called mother who knows her son, she knows her son''s character very well. I''m afraid she slipped out of the village to save her after she was caught. At the moment, she doesn''t know that the village has been relocated under the leadership of the village head, and Jiang Xiaoyu escaped on the way.


    As for the purpose, naturally, it is to save her, but now she wants to beat her son hard for his stupidity. Doesn''t he know where this is? Can he deal with so many powerful demon families in front of him?


    It''s not courage, but stupidity to come and die knowing that you will die!


    "Mom, I promised my father to take good care of you." Jiang Xiaoyu said.


    Hearing his words, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother could no longer harden her heart, and even gave birth to a kind of sadness. She hated her appearance for the first time. It was also because of this at the beginning. Jiang Xiaoyu''s father ran away with her, so that she was injured. Otherwise, with his ability, how could he die in the hands of ordinary demon families?


    Even the ghost gas in her body was left at that time,


    Now, her son is about to die because of her appearance. If she had known this outcome, she should have destroyed her appearance when she met Jiang Xiaoyu''s father, so there would be no successive tragedies.


    But now it''s too late for her to regret. At present, what she thinks is how to save her son. As long as her son can survive, she is willing to do whatever she wants.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly turned and looked at the smiling ape Sheng standing aside. To tell the truth, although ape Sheng also has a monkey face, it is much more beautiful than other demon families, at least not so scary.


    She won''t forget that he just scolded the demon family that caught her, and from the position where he sat, his identity must be very small. If anyone else in the hall can save her son, I''m afraid it''s the demon family in front of her.


    "Sir, please let my son go. He is still young and innocent." Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother begged bitterly.


    "Mom, if you don''t ask him, even if I die, I won''t ask him, and when my master comes back, he will avenge me." Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help shouting.


    "If you still recognize me as a mother, shut up." Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother turned and stared at Jiang Xiaoyu fiercely. Although Jiang Xiaoyu is now a second-class state, he has always been afraid of this mother since childhood. Therefore, after hearing his mother''s scolding, although he refused to accept it, he also closed his mouth.


    Although Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother also knows that Jiang Xiaoyu''s master is very powerful, the problem is that the other party has already left, and the underworld is so big, where to find it? I''m afraid it will be late when he comes back, and her son may be dead.


    "Oh, you want me to let your son go?" ape Sheng smiled and said calmly.


    "Yes, please let him go." Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother continued to beg.


    "It''s not impossible to let him go." ape Sheng was reserved for a moment, but Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother''s eyes brightened. "Please, adults. I promise no matter what adults ask."


    Ape Sheng always stared at Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother. When her eyes lit up, his heart also trembled, and his desire to get the woman in front of him became stronger.


    "Do you agree to any request?" ape Sheng asked softly.


    Hearing his words, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother hesitated, but finally nodded for her son.


    "Niang, you can''t promise him, you can''t."


    Jiang Xiaoyu immediately screamed in despair. Listening to her son''s voice, her heart seemed to be firmly grasped, but at this time, she resisted the impulse to turn around and pretended not to hear it.


    "Well, tell me your name first," said ape Sheng.


    Hearing his request, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother was stunned, but she took a deep breath and said, "Murong Waner."


    "Murong Waner? Good name, beautiful name, more beautiful person." ape Sheng said and stretched out his hand to hold up Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother''s chin, but the latter almost instinctively avoided his head when he saw a furry claw stretched out.


    In fact, with the strength of ape victory, if you really want to, how can Murong Waner escape? He just doesn''t want to use this means, and it will lose fun. Only by making the other party surrender willingly is what he wants.


    "I hope you keep your word," Murong Waner continued.


    "Don''t worry, how can I deceive a weak woman? If you don''t believe it, I can swear to let your son leave without touching him at all." in order to capture Murong Waner''s heart, ape Sheng doesn''t mind swearing. As for Jiang Xiaoyu, what if you really let him go? Can he come back for revenge? When he grows up, I''m afraid he has already become a king, and even takes over the seat of his father and becomes a new ape emperor.


    Don''t say it''s him then. It''s almost impossible even if the elders in the Terran want to kill him.


    On the other hand, ape Tian gently frowned. At this moment, he naturally could not go to the good thing of bad ape victory, but he had decided in his heart that after releasing the other party, he would send someone to kill the boy quietly, and what he was worried about was not the other party, but his master who didn''t know where the Tao was.


    It''s best to uproot this kind of thing. Otherwise, if he finds his master and comes back for revenge, even if he is not afraid, it will definitely be a big trouble. After all, ape Sheng will leave sooner or later and can''t stay with him all the time.


    "Well, you swear, it''s not just you. Even if everyone here can''t hurt my son, you must ensure that he can return to the village safely." Murong Waner is not an ordinary woman after all. There is no so-called ignorance. On the contrary, she is very smart. Although she is begging each other at the moment, it''s more clear that the demon family has no so-called faith.


    "The young Lord can swear, but what can you guarantee that you won''t have other ideas?" Murong Waner is smart. Is ape Sheng a fool? Even Murong Waner''s idea can be guessed. It''s nothing more than a temporary hypocrisy. When his son is safe, he will kill himself, or simply kill himself and let him draw water with a bamboo basket. He won''t get anything.


    He has seen such a chaste Terran woman more than once, especially Murong Waner''s character has been almost thoroughly touched by him, and he can''t deceive him.

 Chapter 605

    After hearing what ape Sheng said, Murong Waner trembled in her heart and almost felt that she had been seen through. In fact, her plan was just as ape Sheng expected. Once her son was safe, she would not be humiliated, and even she would have died long ago. At the moment, she couldn''t help thinking, if Mu Yi hadn''t saved her, wouldn''t her son have suffered today?


    But it''s too late to regret at this time. The only thing she can do is to protect her son.


    Seeing Murong Wan''er didn''t speak, ape Sheng continued, "do you know the identity of the young master?"


    "I don''t know." Murong Wan''er shook her head.


    "The young master is the seventeen son of the contemporary ape king of the ape family and the youngest son. As for the qualification, he can barely rank in the top three. As the young master, he should not insult you?" ape Sheng said slowly.


    "No." Murong Waner is not the kind of village woman who has never seen the world, so she knows what weight the word "ape emperor" represents, and the qualification of the son of the ape emperor is almost where to go. He can rank in the top three, which is extremely excellent.


    However, these are not attractive to her at all. Even if the other party is the ape king and asks her to be the queen, she has no interest at all. Her only wish at the moment is that her son can be safe, for which she can even pay any price.


    "If you really follow me, not only can you enjoy all your wealth, but even your son can grow up safely. The young Lord will recognize him as a son, so we are still a family. What do you say? With the training of the young Lord, I believe your son will be famous in the underworld at that time." ape Sheng finally said his purpose.


    After hearing his words, Murong Waner''s first reaction was to refuse. She just entered the tiger''s mouth alone. How can she let her son do the same? As for taking refuge in the demon family, she never thought that even if her son was stronger in the future, he would be a traitor to the human family, and was destined to be nailed to the shame frame and not forgiven.


    "Monster, you can''t think about it. Even if I die, I won''t betray the Terran." Jiang Xiaoyu immediately shouted.


    "Hmm?" the ape Sheng frowned. After a while, there was more pressure in the hall. Even those demon leaders couldn''t help lowering their heads. Only ape Tian looked as if nothing had happened.


    As for Jiang Xiaoyu, he was surrounded by a wave of terror. However, at this time, he did not panic. Instead, he kept visualizing according to the practice method taught by Muyi. Gradually, the fear disappeared.


    Murong Waner, who stood next to ape Sheng, was the only one who was not impacted. Ape Sheng was fascinated by her at the moment he saw her. He liked her from the bottom of his heart. Naturally, he would not hurt the beauty.


    "Eh?"


    Ape Sheng soon found that Jiang Xiaoyu was different, and his eyes immediately began to twinkle. If Jiang Xiaoyu was just an ordinary Terran teenager, he would let go, but now he has changed his mind.


    Murong Wan''er was so clever that she immediately said, "Sir, as long as you let my son go, I am willing to serve you, and I can swear that I will never do anything stupid."


    "Is that true?"


    Hearing her words, ape Sheng immediately ignored Jiang Xiaoyu. He was just a small Terran. What if his qualification was better? Can''t you compare with him? And the Terran has been weak for so many years, and he doesn''t care at all.


    "Seriously." Murong Waner took a deep breath and said, but in her heart, she was already sad. She knew that her choice was tantamount to jumping directly into the fire pit, but she had no choice.


    "Well, the young master keeps his word. Let him go now and don''t allow anyone to harm him." ape Sheng said solemnly. Although he didn''t swear, his promise was heavy enough.


    Murong Waner just stared at her son. She knew that this farewell would be forever. She might not see her mother and son in her life, and her only wish was that her son could grow up healthily.


    "Young master, don''t worry. I''ll finish this matter and directly ask my men to send him back to the village. As for his safety, I can definitely guarantee it." ape Tian nodded.


    Murong Wan''er was relieved to see that the most powerful people of the two demon families had made security.


    Later, ape day asked someone to leave with Jiang Xiaoyu. At this time, Jiang Xiaoyu was in a coma, but in Murong Waner''s opinion, it''s good.


    The demon clan assigned by ape Tian is the crow at the beginning. She has known Jiang Xiaoyu for a long time, but Murong Waner doesn''t know this. She thinks ape Tian just wants to send her son back to the village. If she knows what happened at the beginning, she will never agree.


    In addition, the dark cloud jumped up from the platform with Jiang Xiaoyu. When it was half empty, the team''s wings suddenly opened, and then fanned rapidly. With her body and Jiang Xiaoyu in her hand, she quickly went to Jiang village.


    Although ape Tian didn''t say anything, as a subordinate, she was very clear about ape Tian''s character and would never leave future trouble for herself. In fact, when ape Tian asked her to send Jiang Xiaoyu back, he was obviously upset and kind-hearted. He couldn''t forget what he had done by the canyon pool. It was clear that he wanted to find her.


    Of course, you can''t directly kill Jiang Xiaoyu. The face of the ape wins the little Lord should be maintained, otherwise she can''t afford to go, but she has already figured out the way.


    Murong Waner didn''t know about Jiangjia village before. How could she not know? When the whole Jiangjia village moved, she got the news, but she didn''t care. Now, I''m afraid there''s no one there for a long time.


    Ape wins little master''s promise is to send Jiang Xiaoyu to the village safely. As long as she sends the other party back, the task will be completed. Even if ape wins little master asks, she can say for sure that Jiang Xiaoyu will be sent safely.


    But if she sneaks back secretly, no, there is no one in Jiangjia village at the moment. Even if she comes back in a fair way, there will be nothing. Isn''t Jiang Xiaoyu''s life and death in her hands at that time?


    For Mu Yi, she is in awe and dare not offend at all, but she doesn''t care about Jiang Xiaoyu. As long as she does it clean, who can know that the murderer is her?


    What''s more, Mu Yi left early and probably won''t come back in the future. In this case, she doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    Soon, dark cloud has seen Jiangjia village from a distance, and her sight has always been very good, so just glancing at it, she has determined that there is no shadow here, which is a good place to kill.


    Often, she shook her wings in mid air and glided towards the center of the village. There was a very wide square where she decided to kill Jiang Xiaoyu.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaoyu also woke up. The terrible experience just now was also of great benefit to him. In particular, he could survive by himself, and then he would make rapid progress. Just looking at the current situation, the other party didn''t seem to be ready to give him this opportunity.


    Finally, a few feet away from the ground, the dark cloud suddenly loosened Jiang Xiaoyu, and Jiang Xiaoyu''s pen fell straight to the ground. If he didn''t wake up at this time, it would at least seriously hurt him.


    Fortunately, he woke up and just pretended. After all, he was moving around in mid air. What if he was thrown down? A few feet and a few feet are quite different concepts, but now the height of a few feet is nothing for a small strong man in a second-class realm.


    "Boy, wake up?" dark cloud didn''t seem surprised to see Jiang Xiaoyu wake up. He just fell on the other side, and then looked at Jiang Xiaoyu from a commanding position.


    "It''s you. What have you done to my mother?" Jiang Xiaoyu naturally knows dark cloud, but what he really cares about is his mother.


    "Don''t worry. Your mother has promised to be the wife of ape shengshao master, so you''d better forget your mother as soon as possible. No, you should have no chance." dark cloud suddenly said.


    "You want to kill me?" Jiang Xiaoyu is not stupid. He has heard the meaning from each other''s words.


    "Not bad." dark cloud simply nodded, and then continued: "tell me, how do you want to die? I can make you suffer less from a life of acquaintance."


    "I choose to let you die."


    Jiang Xiaoyu gave a loud drink and rushed towards the dark cloud. At this time, the corner of the dark cloud''s mouth showed a sneer. Now Jiang Xiaoyu is still not seen by her. She can crush him with a finger.


    After all, she commands the demon clan, which can sit in the hall. It is equivalent to the first-class master of the Terran, which is far beyond Jiang Xiaoyu.


    However, just when dark cloud was ready to start, a terrible killing intention locked her, making her tremble and unable to move any more.


    "Who? Who is it?" dark cloud also reacted at this time. She should be locked by a terrible strong man, but she didn''t remember that she had offended such strong men. Did ape Sheng quietly send someone to follow her? As long as she dares to kill Jiang Xiaoyu, she will kill her instead?


    "But, but she hasn''t started yet. Even now, Jiang Xiaoyu starts at her. Can''t she even fight back?"


    At this time, Jiang Xiaoyu had rushed to her and punched her directly, making her stagger and her body back. At this time, even Jiang Xiaoyu was stunned there for a time. Some couldn''t believe looking at his fist, and then looking at the dark clouds. There was an incredible feeling in her heart.


    Since when has he been so good at boxing? Moreover, this set of boxing was given to him by Mu Yi at the beginning. He has never been lazy and has been practicing hard, but his usual power can never be compared with that at present. It is not at the same level at all.


    "Master?"


    Suddenly, Jiang Xiaoyu stared at the dark clouds and shouted.

 Chapter 606

    "Master?"


    Suddenly, Jiang Xiaoyu stared at the dark clouds and shouted.


    Hearing Jiang Xiaoyu''s call, speechless eyes suddenly widened, and a wave of fear wrapped her directly. She has a deep memory of Muyi''s terror. At the beginning, her two best partners died in Muyi''s hands, which can be described as dead bones.


    Even when the Lord arrived later, she was defeated by Mu Yi. Even if there was not a king''s order, the two boundary mountains would have changed their masters now. Therefore, although many demon families did not care about Mu Yi, she was not included. After all, she knew the horror of Mu Yi, but what she didn''t think of was that the more she didn''t want to meet, the more she met, How lucky is she?


    If she had known this would be the case, she would not have taken over this simple task.


    Unfortunately, even in the underworld, she didn''t sell regret medicine. What she thought most at the moment was how to survive from Muyi''s hands. It was obviously impossible to fight, so she had to think of other ways.


    "Get up."


    At this time, a familiar voice came, and there was no doubt in her heart, because it was Muyi.


    "Master." Jiang Xiaoyu wants to continue kneeling, but Mu Yi''s words seem to have a magic force, which makes him get up involuntarily and dare not violate Mu Yi''s words at all.


    "I already know about you. As for your mother, don''t worry. It will be fine for the time being." Muyi said directly.


    Mu Yi''s words calmed Jiang Xiaoyu''s heart slowly. All the previous worries seemed to disappear with the emergence of Mu Yi. He had absolute confidence in his master. He believed that since Master said so, his mother would be fine.


    "I was going to let you go, but you came to die." Muyi said that you are not only dark clouds, but also the Lord of the two boundary mountains, ape heaven.


    "Spare your life, spare your life." dark cloud spit out two words hard.


    "Spare your life? When you killed the Terrans, did you ever want to spare their lives?" Muyi shook his head and said.


    "I, i... Wu Yun wanted to explain, but at this time, she not only couldn''t move, but even spoke with great difficulty.


    "Go and kill her. This is the way you should go, not kneel down and pray to others." Muyi said looking at Jiang Xiaoyu.


    Jiang Xiaoyu never hesitated about Mu Yi''s words, and this time is no exception. In fact, after this incident, his hatred for the demon family has deepened. His father died in the hands of the demon family, and now even his mother has been caught by the demon family. Just think of being tied there before, you can only watch his mother give in to save him, He wanted to kill all the demons.


    At this moment, a tyranny has accumulated in his heart. In the long run, it will certainly affect his character and even his future development.


    Muyi asked him to do it just to let him vent the tyranny in his heart. The fundamental purpose is for his good.


    Although Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t know this, it didn''t affect him to listen to Muyi, so he didn''t hesitate, took a deep breath, and came to dark cloud with his fist.


    At this time, dark cloud tried to say something, but her voice was stuck in her throat, and she couldn''t even say a word, but her eyes showed a trace of prayer.


    When he saw the prayer, Jiang Xiaoyu even hesitated for a moment, but when he thought of his parents'' experience, the hesitation was immediately crushed, and then he encouraged his whole body to punch each other directly in the chest.


    Today, Jiang Xiaoyu is at least a second-class realm, and although dark cloud is the leader, it is equivalent to the first-class realm in the Terran. Under normal circumstances, ten Jiang Xiaoyu are not the opponent of dark cloud, but at present, dark cloud can''t mobilize the strength of his body and can only bear Jiang Xiaoyu''s attack by relying on his body. As for the result, we can imagine.


    After a few punches, dark cloud began to spit blood out of his mouth, and his eyes stared at Jiang Xiaoyu, but the latter didn''t feel it. He just punched again and again, as if he was venting his hatred in his heart.


    Even if the demon family has strong vitality, it can''t last long in the face of Jiang Xiaoyu''s attack, especially the gap between them is not irreparable, so the outcome of dark clouds can almost be doomed.


    Finally, when Jiang Xiaoyu punched again with all her strength, her fist directly burst into the chest of dark cloud, breaking her last glimmer of vitality, and Muyi also withdrew her suppression. After a short time, she directly recovered her body, which also awakened Jiang Xiaoyu from that madness.


    When he saw a big hole in his chest and the black cloud with blood flowing all over the ground, he seemed to finally understand what he had done. He raised his fist blankly. His blood was mixed with the black cloud''s blood, but he didn''t feel any pain. Two lines of clear tears slowly flowed down.


    And Mu Yi didn''t bother him, waiting for him to dry his tears, and found a suit of clothes to cover his body from the next room.


    "Do you know what''s wrong?" Muyi asked directly.


    "I shouldn''t go up the mountain alone." Jiang Xiaoyu lowered his head and some dared not face Muyi. After all, this time, he not only didn''t save his mother, but also almost died himself.


    "No, your fault is that you overestimate your strength. What do you think the demon clan is? You still want to break through the two mountains? But for the sake of saving your mother, I won''t punish you this time." Muyi said slowly.


    "Master, you''d better punish me. As long as you save my mother, I will accept any punishment." Jiang Xiaoyu raised his head and said.


    "Are you sure?" Mu Yi''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a bit of dangerous light.


    "Sure." Jiang Xiaoyu nodded without any hesitation.


    "Well, after saving your mother, you can go wandering. It''s your punishment." Muyi said directly.


    "Wandering?" Jiang Xiaoyu doesn''t know why.


    "Yes, it''s to live alone in the wilderness. Whether you can live and how long you can live depends on your own." Muyi said. The so-called jade is not cut into stone, and too comfortable environment will also kill a person''s fighting spirit. Only when you are in danger at all times can you make faster progress.


    At present, Jiang Xiaoyu lacks a ruthless force, so Muyi decides to let him try in advance. Only this time, he doesn''t intend to follow, but really only let him wander alone. From then on, he can only rely on himself for life and death.


    If he can, he will become a real strong man in the future. He can protect not only his mother, but also his village and his future family.


    But if he can''t stand the test, it means he can''t be brought up. It''s just the difference between early death and late death.


    Muyi''s doing this can''t be said to be cruel. The young eagle can learn to fly only if he leaves his mother''s wings. If Jiang Xiaoyu doesn''t experience these, he will never grow up. As long as he is always by his mother''s side, he will have worries and various scruples. He can''t really let himself go and waste his talent in vain.


    "I accept." Jiang Xiaoyu nodded without hesitation. He was not stupid. He even knew the danger in the wilderness, but he had no choice. On the one hand, he wanted to save his mother, on the other hand, he didn''t want to violate Muyi''s words.


    There is no such thing as saving his mother. He will go if Muyi asks him to wander.


    "OK, come with me now. You just need a blood feast to practice for you." Muyi grabbed Jiang Xiaoyu in his right hand, spread his wings behind him and flew directly to the sky.


    Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t seem to expect Muyi to fly directly with him. He even stared at Muyi''s wings and was a little shocked.


    "Is the master also changed by the demon family?" Jiang Xiaoyu was startled by his idea, but then he knew it was impossible.


    "After you, you can do it naturally." Muyi seems to be able to see through Jiang Xiaoyu''s thoughts. His voice rings directly in Jiang Xiaoyu''s mind, which startles him, but then he calms down. It seems that as long as he stays with Muyi, he will feel at ease instinctively. No matter what happens, he can solve it.


    For Muyi''s words, Jiang Xiaoyu just nods hard, which will be fast and fast. When the strong wind blows, he can''t open his mouth at all, so he can only nod, but his heart has strengthened his belief in becoming a strong man. Only in this way can he protect the people he wants to protect.


    Originally, although he would not violate Mu Yi''s words, he still had a trace of resistance to going to the wilderness, but he hoped that he could go early and become a strong man as soon as possible.


    Jiangjia village was not too far away from Liangjie mountain, not to mention Muyi. Soon, they came to the sky over Liangjie mountain. Muyi also stopped slowly and looked down at the peak penetrating the clouds.


    At the top of the peak, where a hall stands, there is laughter and laughter at the moment.


    Ape Sheng got a beauty and was drinking happily. Murong Waner was sitting next to him at the moment, but there was no expression on her face. There was a faint sense of death in her eyes.


    At this meeting, ape Tian also smiled. As long as ape Sheng was satisfied, let alone catch a few human beauties, even if he killed several villages, it was nothing in his eyes, because ape Sheng was satisfied, his king''s order had hope.


    "It''s a pity for such a beauty."


    Ape Tian glanced at Murong Waner. He knew that ape Sheng liked human beauty, but he knew that his patience was very limited. Once the other party refused to give in, it would be a painful torture waiting for her, but it had nothing to do with him.


    He couldn''t help thinking of the Terran youth. He thought that the dark cloud had completely solved the future trouble? In this way, even if his master really came back, he could not do anything to him without evidence.


    "Who?"


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared beside ape Sheng. At the same time, he looked up. Two golden lights came out of his eyes and directly broke two holes in the main hall to the outside.


    (there have been a lot of things recently. After the 18th and 9th, start making up changes!)

 Chapter 607

    The sudden changes immediately shocked all the demon families in the hall, including ape Sheng. Although ape Sheng is young, at least compared with the long life span of the demon family, he is really young, which is only equivalent to a youth of about 20 years old.


    Among the many descendants of the ape emperor, it is not easy for him to rank in the top three. Now he has already reached the perfection level, that is, the Lord level of the demon family. He is only half a step away from the condensed Tao species, and even slightly better than the ape sky.


    The figure around him is the personal bodyguard sent by the ape king to protect him. Although the realm is only a small success of Tao, there is a talent that can make him compare with Tao in a short time. Even if he is not an opponent, I believe there is no problem running away with ape day.


    With his abnormal behavior, ape Tian couldn''t help looking through the hole. Vaguely, he seemed to see two figures. He didn''t know why, he suddenly felt cold in his heart.


    "Someone? The young master wants to see who is so bold." ape Tian''s eyes coagulated, and then directly rushed to the sky, without any concern for the hall above his head. The bodyguard next to him simply smashed it with one punch, and a big hole was suddenly opened at the top of the hall, so that ape Sheng flew out smoothly.


    Ape Tian took a look at the big hole and simply rose up with the trend. However, the remaining demon families in the hall could only rush out from the gate. In addition to several demon family guards, there were only the human women who had just danced and Murong Waner sitting above with godless eyes.


    However, those demon guards were standing at the door, and they looked out curiously at the moment, and didn''t pay attention to the situation in the hall.


    Finally, Murong Waner''s eyes turned to the knife used to cut meat on the table, and her eyes gradually became firm. Finally, she held the knife tightly, and then slowly approached her neck.


    Murong Waner knew very well that if ape Sheng was around, she would never commit suicide. Although she didn''t know what had happened outside, now was definitely her only chance.


    "Xiaoyu, you must live well and never avenge me." Murong Waner said in her heart.


    Just as Murong Waner cut her throat with a knife, a familiar cry came from outside, "Mom, I''ll come with my master to save you."


    Hearing this sound, Murong Wan''er trembled all over, and her eyes showed a look of disbelief. The knife also stopped close to her neck. If Jiang Xiaoyu''s voice sounded a little later, I''m afraid she wouldn''t see her mother.


    "Light rain."


    Murong Wan''er dropped the knife in her hand and exclaimed, but she didn''t ignore Jiang Xiaoyu''s words. I came with my master to save you.


    The only person who can call out the master from Jiang Xiaoyu''s mouth is the Muyi adult. Murong Waner also imagined that Muyi would appear at the critical moment, but she also understood that it was impossible. Even when she saw Jiang Xiaoyu being arrested, she was desperate.


    However, she was willing to sacrifice herself for her son, but what she didn''t expect was that Muyi appeared at the most critical time.


    As long as Mu Yi is with her son, she knows that her son will be fine. At this time, even if she dies, she has no regrets.


    At this time, the two demon guards at the door also heard the movement, and then ran towards her quickly. They were very clear about the position of this woman in the eyes of the adult. If there were any mistakes, their little life would not be guaranteed.


    Murong Waner looked at the two demon families and grabbed another knife, but she didn''t want to kill each other, but to kill herself. She didn''t allow herself to be a drag on her son and didn''t want to be used to threaten her son and let him choose in pain.


    If we say that we just committed suicide because of despair, at present, it is hope.


    Just before she finished her action, the two demon families suddenly caught fire, but they were so unconscious. A few steps later, they simply turned into ashes in the flame, and then the flame disappeared.


    Murong Waner opened her mouth in shock. If it weren''t for the two ashes on the ground, she would almost think she had just given birth to an illusion, and she also vaguely understood that Muyi should have saved her.


    "Don''t do anything, I''ll save you."


    Sure enough, just after her thought had just fallen, Mu Yi''s voice came directly from her mind. Listening to the familiar voice, Murong Waner only felt that her heart had settled down at once, and there was no worry. It seemed that as long as Mu Yi said it, she would be able to do it.


    "Ah!"


    At this time, several other Terran women in the hall screamed one after another, but they were frightened.


    At the moment, on the main hall, ape Tian, ape Sheng and his bodyguards are all standing on the top of the main hall. After all, they can''t really fly.


    But on the other side, there was a figure stopped in mid air, a pair of wings flapping gently behind him, and he carried a man in his hand, which was Jiang Xiaoyu who had been caught before.


    At the first time when he saw Muyi, ape Tian recognized it, and a chill burst out of his heart. Especially when he saw the pair of wings behind Muyi and the strength he could no longer feel, he almost had the impulse to turn around and run away.


    However, the nearby ape Sheng didn''t put him into action, and it wasn''t long since the last war. In his opinion, even if Muyi went further, it was just a collection of Taoist species. The bodyguard around ape Sheng was also the realm of Taoist species'' success, but he could give full play to the strength of Taoist species'' success at a critical moment, even if he couldn''t kill Muyi, But it''s okay to beat him back.


    In this way, he can''t escape, otherwise he will leave ape Sheng alone. No matter whether ape Sheng is dead or alive, he will have no good fruit to eat.


    "Mom, I came with Shifu to save you." just at this time, Jiang Xiaoyu shouted at the hall below, so that his mother could escape in time. In fact, Murong Waner could not die even without Jiang Xiaoyu''s voice.


    Because Mu Yi came, his mind power locked him as early as the moment he arrived, but Murong Waner didn''t notice it. Just now the two demon families were killed by his mind.


    As his cultivation reached the perfection of Tao, his control of Lihuo in Nanming reached a new level.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be the boy''s master?" ape Sheng didn''t know that Mu Yi was strong, and he could only guess according to the degree of ape heaven, but because of this, he was confident at the moment, because he believed in the bodyguards around him.


    This is the most elite part of his father''s strength. No more than five of the descendants of the ape king can have this treatment.


    "Demon clan, let my mother go, or my master will level the mountains between you." Jiang Xiaoyu shouted at ape Sheng. He looked at ape Sheng''s eyes full of hate. He didn''t forget that he forced his mother in the hall before. Now it can be said that his enemies are particularly jealous when they meet.


    "Flatten Liangjie mountain? It''s really a big tone." ape Sheng smiled coldly, then looked at the ape day next to him and said, "ape day, people are going to flatten your Liangjie mountain. Don''t you say it?"


    Ape Sheng pushed ape Tian out in the twinkling of an eye, which obviously shows that he is not stupid. If ape Tian takes the lead, he can at least understand the strength of the Terran in front of him. If he is not strong, he will go up with the bodyguard and kill Muyi as soon as possible.


    His real purpose is the pair of wings behind Muyi. He doesn''t know that they are the wings of rosefinch formed by the fire in Nanming Dynasty. He just thinks they are a magic weapon in the Terran. After all, the Terran is best at refining all kinds of magic weapons. He has heard of such wings, but he has never been able to get them.


    Now, Mu Yi is willing to give a magic weapon of wings. Naturally, he will not let it go. He even feels that he is right this time. Otherwise, where will he have such a good opportunity? Once he refines this magic weapon, he will not only fly, but also increase his strength. Even if he encounters any danger in the future, he can escape in time.


    It has to be said that the abacus of ape victory was rarely played, but the fleeting greed in his eyes did not hide from the opposite Muyi, and even ape heaven saw it.


    Hearing that ape Sheng wants to let himself go, ape Tian has scolded in his heart. If he could beat the celebrity in front of him, he would have gone up long ago. Why wait until now? What''s more, now that the other party is flying, can you make him fly too?


    Although there are not a few demon families who can fly in the two mountains, few have command strength. There was a dark cloud before, but now since Jiang Xiaoyu is here, the end of the dark cloud can be imagined.


    Although ape Tian was tall, he was cunning. He looked at Muyi and Jiang Xiaoyu, who was held in his hand. As soon as his eyes turned, he obviously had an idea.


    "OK." ape Tian nodded, then looked at Mu Yi and said, "Terran, dare you come down and fight with me?"


    "Are you sure?" Mu Yi glanced at the ape sky and said faintly.


    I don''t know why, when Mu Yi watched, ape Tian felt that his consciousness seemed to be frozen. Although he recovered soon, he had set off a huge wave in his heart.


    "No, I''m definitely not his opponent." ape Tian immediately judged the gap between them. Although he didn''t know why Muyi was so strong in a short time, at present, keeping his life is the key.


    Therefore, facing Mu Yi''s rhetorical question, he took a deep breath. When he seemed to be ready to promise, his feet collapsed with a roar, and then he directly fell into the hall.


    Jiang Xiaoyu suddenly became nervous in the air, but he knew his mother was inside. What if the other party caught his mother and threatened him?


    However, neither ape Tian nor worried Jiang Xiaoyu saw a sneer of disdain from the corners of Mu Yi''s mouth.


    "Go with your mother."


    Mu Yi said, throwing his right hand gently. After a while, Jiang Xiaoyu fell into the hole and also entered the hall. It looked like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth.

 Chapter 608

    Jiang Xiaoyu only felt a flower in front of him. When he saw it clearly again, his feet had fallen to the ground, and the nearby breath made him feel very familiar.


    "Mother!"


    Jiang Xiaoyu turned around and looked at the figure in front of her. She couldn''t control it any longer and directly threw herself into each other''s arms. Murong Waner was even more excited. She hugged her son to death for fear that her son would disappear as soon as she let go.


    "What a loving couple."


    At this time, they both heard a voice in their ears, which came from ape Tian. He returned to the main hall to catch Murong Waner and threaten Muyi, but he didn''t expect that Jiang Xiaoyu appeared earlier than him. He didn''t even know how Jiang Xiaoyu appeared, but he wanted to have something to do with Muyi.


    Although I don''t know why Mu Yi sent Jiang Xiaoyu down, does he think he can protect his mother with Jiang Xiaoyu? But one more Jiang Xiaoyu, in his opinion, is a good thing. Two hostages are better than one hostage.


    Thinking in his heart, he has caught them, but he has not relaxed his vigilance. What if it is really Muyi''s plot?


    At this time, Murong Waner almost instinctively protected Jiang Xiaoyu behind her. After Jiang Xiaoyu reacted, she also wanted to protect her mother. However, at this time, a glass lamp appeared on their heads, which was the salary lamp of Muyi.


    Since Mu Yi dares to send Jiang Xiaoyu down, he is naturally fully prepared and will not hurt their mother and son.


    When the salary lamp appeared, a flame hood immediately covered them, and ape day''s determined claw could only grasp on the flame shield.


    At that time, Nanming left the fire and burned along his hand. Ape Tian directly gave a scream, and his internal strength surged out wildly, trying to extinguish the flame in his hand, but soon he found that it was futile for him to do so. The flame seemed to be his natural nemesis, and there was no way at all.


    At this time, Nanming''s fire has burned to his elbow, and it is still getting worse. If it continues at this speed, I''m afraid it won''t take long, and his whole body will be burned to ashes.


    After all, ape Tian is the Lord of Liangjie mountain. He never lacks decision. Seeing that he can''t extinguish the flame, he bites his teeth, pops out a sharp nail in his left hand, and directly cuts off his right hand shoulder to shoulder, and he himself retreats twice.


    When he stood still, the falling right hand had been swallowed up by the fire. Looking at the ashes on the ground, the ape was afraid for a while. Looking at the flame mask shrouded by Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother and son and the familiar and strange salary lamp overhead, he only felt cold all over.


    He will never forget the scene of fighting with Muyi last time. Although the other party pressed him a little at that time, the gap was definitely not so big. Otherwise, even if he had more King orders at that time, he could not escape.


    Even he has seen this salary lamp. Its power has changed dramatically. Now just a salary lamp can easily kill him. What will happen if it is replaced by Muyi?


    Vaguely, ape Tian knew that he had done a stupid thing. If he had not robbed Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother, he would not have caused this series of things, let alone provoked Muyi, the terrible demon king.


    At this time, Mu Yi has become the most terrible devil in his heart.


    Moreover, at this time, ape Tian also understood that the general situation was over. Even if there were ape Sheng and guards outside, he was by no means an opponent of Muyi. Once Muyi finished cleaning them up, it was his turn. After all, he had an old grudge with Muyi, and now he added a new one.


    This point can be seen from Jiang Xiaoyu''s eyes at the moment. It can''t be resolved.


    So he had a sense of retreat in his heart at the moment. If he didn''t escape now, he would really be unable to escape later.


    After he started to retreat, ape Tian didn''t care about ape victory. After all, he also expected the other party to buy him time. At this time, the identity of ape victory is not as important as his own life.


    Murong Waner was ready to sacrifice, but she didn''t expect that not only there was no pain, but also heard a scream. When she looked up, she just saw ape Tian cut off one of her arms, and she could see a flame mask to protect her and Jiang Xiaoyu.


    Although she didn''t see the cause of the matter, she could guess a little at the moment and know more clearly who saved them.


    "Mom, it''s the master''s salary lamp." Jiang Xiaoyu shouted excitedly, and finally understood Muyi''s painstaking efforts.


    Besides, on the main hall, whether ape Tian''s sudden departure or Jiang Xiaoyu''s being sent to the main hall did not affect ape Sheng. At the moment, his heart was filled with greed. What he thought in his mind was to seize the wing magic weapon of Muyi, and he could fly in the future.


    "Terran, hand over your wings and I''ll let you go." ape Sheng took a deep breath and said that he had written in his mind about ape Tian''s timidity. When he finished cleaning up Muyi, he would settle with him.


    However, his so-called letting you go at the moment is just Muyi and Jiang Xiaoyu, which absolutely does not include Murong Waner. Even his so-called departure is just leaving Liangjie mountain. If he can say that he doesn''t care about Jiang Xiaoyu, the Muyi in front of him has to arouse his solemnity.


    After all, Mu Yi is also young at the moment, but his strength has been hidden above him. He knows what this means. Even he is inferior to this talent. What will happen if he goes on for decades?


    Therefore, the best way is to leave Muyi completely and avoid future trouble. However, because he was worried that Muyi had wings and could fly away, he didn''t let the bodyguards around him start immediately, but constantly tempted him.


    The bodyguard next to him was prepared early. Once he had an opportunity, he would start immediately. As for his just promise, no outsiders knew anyway, and when would the demon family tell a human family about the promise? It will only make people laugh.


    "This sentence is barely qualified for your elders. As for you, you are no different from a mole ant in our eyes." Muyi said faintly.


    "Arrogance!"


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, ape Sheng''s first reaction is to devour each other alive. No one has ever dared to underestimate him, whether in the family or in the face of other races, not only because he is the son of the ape emperor, but also because of his own qualification and strength.


    But I didn''t expect that in the face of a human race, he was actually called a mole ant, and the elders of his family really thought he was an ape race to deceive?


    "Arrogant?"


    Mu Yi smiled with self mockery, then looked at the bodyguard on the side of ape Sheng, "is he your dependence? Tao Zhong Xiaocheng?"


    "So what? If you don''t dare to fight, kneel down. Isn''t that what you Terrans often do?" ape Sheng said sarcastically.


    "Kneel down?" Mu Yi''s eyes slowly became cold. Then, without waiting for ape Sheng to say anything, a terrible threat came down by airborne and directly pressed on him, making him kneel down when he didn''t respond.


    Moreover, he was not the only one kneeling down, but also the bodyguards around him, as well as many demon families who looked up their heads in front of the main hall, as well as the ape sky who was ready to escape in the hall. Further away, there were countless demon families crawling on the ground, their heads buried deep in their arms, and even fainted directly.


    It can be said that the whole Liangjie mountain, except for Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother and son and the poor women in the hall, all the other demon families knelt down, and Muyi''s momentum was like a giant clock, which directly buckled the Liangjie mountain in it.


    "You, you... Ape Sheng knelt in the hall. At first, he was filled with anger. But when he felt that the bodyguard next to him who could even play Dacheng''s strength could only kneel there without any resistance, he finally realized what a terrible existence he had encountered.


    At least it is at the level of pseudo heaven and man, and even among pseudo heaven and man, it is the top one.


    Because ape Sheng experienced a similar atmosphere when he was in the family, and that one is the top pseudo king of the family, which is the same as the pseudo heaven and man of the human family.


    After understanding this, ape Sheng felt directly awakened by a basin of cold water. His previous arrogance disappeared cleanly and was replaced by endless fear. He was still young and didn''t want to die at all. What''s more, he was still waiting to sit on the throne of ape king. If he died here today, all his ambitions would only be empty.


    "Why? Still not satisfied?" Mu Yi stepped out and directly appeared at the top of the hall, and the wings of rosefinch behind him disappeared.


    At the same time, in the main hall, ape Tian, who had already rushed to the throne, knelt next to the throne. His fear and fear were no less than that of ape, or even stronger. His intuition was indeed accurate. Now he can only look up to Muyi.


    Unfortunately, it''s just a little short. Once he sits on the throne, he can open the mechanism and sink directly into the hinterland of the mountain. It''s extremely strong built by him. It''s difficult to find him unless the whole two boundary mountains are destroyed.


    For such a long time, I believe it is enough for him to escape, because there is a secret channel under the two boundary mountains. It is also his way back, but I never thought that he didn''t even have a chance to open his way back when the real crisis came.


    If he didn''t try to catch Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother and son to threaten Muyi, but directly chose to escape after entering the hall, would he have left safely at the moment? Not to mention putting an arm on it.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to think about this now. No one can give him an accurate answer except Muyi, but in fact, even if he chooses to escape as soon as he enters the hall, he can''t escape, because Muyi has locked him all the time. How can he be allowed to escape?


    "How to do?" the ape kept turning in his heart. At this moment, life protection is the most important thing.


    "Leave me alone. My father is a contemporary ape king."


    On the hall, ape Sheng tried his best to complete his words.

 Chapter 609

    "Let you go? Who will let the poor people of our Terran family go?" Mu Yi sneered, and didn''t take the threat of ape victory to heart. What about the ape king? Even if the other party is a real king, he is not afraid. Unless the other party can come immediately, he can''t do anything about him at all.


    Moreover, at the moment, he has reached the limit of pseudo heaven and man, that is, the so-called overlord level. Although he is still a lot worse than the king, he may not have the possibility to escape. What''s more, he also has a life-saving card, which is the word given to him by Jing laorang Yingzhi. I believe it is absolutely easy to block the attack of the next king, even if the other party is the ape king.


    Moreover, this is Liangjie mountain. When the other party arrives, he has already fled, or entered the dangerous place mentioned by the ancestor of the yuan family. If he can find the so-called peerless skill, he can integrate the three truths of water, fire and thunder in his body. At that time, he will step into heaven and man with the three truths. At that time, the ape king will come in person, and he will not be afraid.


    Suddenly, a strong breath broke out next to ape Sheng. It was his bodyguard. After he was aware of the danger of ape Sheng, he did not hesitate to trigger the prohibition in his body and madly improve his strength. However, this improvement was at the cost of life.


    Originally, the other party was just a small success of Tao seed. At the critical moment, he may be able to give full play to the strength of Tao seed''s great success, but now, at the cost of his own life, he directly broke out the power of Tao seed perfection, and even vaguely touched the threshold of pseudo heaven and man. If Muyi is a general Tao seed perfection, he may really succeed.


    But unfortunately, Muyi, the so-called kind of Tao, is perfect, and his real strength is the true hegemonic level. It can be said that he stands at the peak under heaven and man, not to mention that he just barely touches the threshold of pseudo heaven and man. Even if he completely becomes a pseudo heaven and man, in Muyi''s eyes, it is nothing but a thing that can be suppressed between opposing palms.


    Ape Sheng felt the breath around him and showed a trace of joy in his eyes. As long as the bodyguard could entangle Muyi for a while, it would be enough for him to escape. After he left, he vowed that he would retaliate severely. Not only Muyi, but also the whole Terran were within his scope of retaliation.


    However, the surprise of ape Sheng didn''t last long. A palm condensed by the power of heaven and earth patted it down. It felt like killing a fly. The bodyguard who just broke out directly banged under his huge palm and turned into a blood mist.


    However, the roof of the main hall under him was not damaged at all. Even Simi Sheng, who was close at hand, just felt a breeze blowing, as if he had just slapped at the bodyguard. This result made Simi Sheng even more cold, because it meant that Mu Yi''s control of power had reached an unimaginable level.


    The more so, the more it shows that Muyi''s strength is much more terrible than he imagined at the beginning. Even the bodyguard who performed the forbidden art slapped him to death. If it was him, I believe there is no suspense about his death.


    "If there are no last words, you can die."


    Then, Mu Yi''s eyes fell on ape Sheng. As for the demon leaders in the square in front of the hall, they knelt there and didn''t even dare to lift their heads, but they could vaguely perceive what happened on the hall.


    "You can''t kill me." ape Sheng suddenly looked up and shouted.


    "Ridiculous." Mu Yi continued to sneer, and then slapped again.


    Ape Sheng looked at the falling palm, and his eyes suddenly became round and even turned red. But he couldn''t move at the moment. He could only watch the giant palm fall. The feeling of death approaching but no way was like a poisonous insect biting his heart. He regretted it.


    If he had known that this would be the end, he would not come back to liangjieshan after killing him. Even after seeing Murong Waner, he would bear to give up his love no matter how excited he was. His so-called love for beautiful women was on the premise that he had no threat.


    Once he is in danger, he must think of himself at the first time. No matter the beauty or the bodyguard, he can lose it at any time in her eyes.


    "No."


    Ape Sheng roared in his heart, and at the critical moment, a jade pendant on his chest was broken, and then a more terrible pressure came. Then a figure appeared behind ape Sheng, pinched his fist with his right hand and directly smashed the falling giant palm.


    This is a dignified image of a middle-aged man. His eyes are open and closed, showing two golden lights. He stares at Mu Yi in the air opposite, and looks more dignified.


    Although the other party looks like a Terran, Muyi understands that this is only a change. After all, when he arrives at the king, he can completely change into a Terran and no longer have the characteristics of a human body. In other words, this middle-aged man must be a king.


    Of course, it''s not absolute to say so. After all, it''s just a wisp of the other party''s idea to protect ape victory. In terms of strength, it''s even less than 10% of the noumenon. If it''s an ordinary pseudo Heavenly Man, his strength is completely enough, but he feels a strong threat in Muyi.


    "Father!"


    When ape Sheng saw the middle-aged man, he shouted in surprise, then pointed to Muyi and said quickly, "father, kill him."


    "Bastard."


    The middle-aged man did not immediately aim at Mu Yi, but slapped ape Sheng on his face. The latter spewed a mouthful of blood from his mouth, and one cheek quickly became red and swollen.


    "Children are reckless. They offended Taoist friends before. When the emperor took them back, they must be strictly disciplined." the ape emperor looked at Mu Yi and said in his voice. There is no doubt that he has made a full gesture just now, even if it is only a wisp of thought of the ape emperor, but he represents the ape emperor at the moment. It is valuable to have this attitude.


    It is estimated that the other party sees that Muyi is young and has unlimited potential. Especially when the noumenon cannot come, the best way is to choose compromise. Otherwise, let alone his son''s death, even his thoughts will be broken up.


    Ape Sheng was a little arrogant before, but he woke up immediately after being slapped. In particular, when he heard the ape emperor calling Mu Yi Taoist friend, his horror became stronger. The word Taoist friend can''t be said casually.


    In fact, Daoyou is not the patent of the human race. Other races treat the strong at the same level, they will also be called Daoyou. However, those who can be called Daoyou must have walked a long distance on the road, which is basically suitable for the existence of kings and heaven and man.


    At any rate, the ape king is also the king of a family, and Muyi has obviously not reached it, so the ape king has given him enough face to call him a Taoist friend.


    "Go back? My seat will allow it?" but Muyi didn''t give each other face, even if the other party represented the ape king.


    "What do you want?" the ape King''s face was also a little gloomy. Since he became the ape king, I don''t know how long no one had spoken to him like this. He didn''t even dare to have a little disrespectful attitude, so his heart also gushed out a rage.


    "Killing people pays for their lives. As long as all the demon families here today are killed naturally, so as to comfort our human spirit in heaven." Mu Yi said slowly.


    "Arrogant." the ape King smiled angrily. He didn''t think that Mu Yi would not only kill his son, but also kill all the demon families on the two boundary mountains. Since when has the human race become so bold?


    "Is it arrogant? Why don''t the ape emperor weigh it in person?" Mu Yi said slowly. Obviously, he was interested in the idea of the ape emperor. Although he was far behind the ape emperor''s noumenon, he could also reflect the strength of the ape emperor''s noumenon to some extent, so he couldn''t let go of such a good opportunity.


    "Well, today I''ll see how capable you are," said the ape King slowly, staring at Muyi.


    "Please."


    After Muyi finished, the wings of the rosefinch gently fanned behind him, and then the whole person directly rushed to the sky.


    The ape King stepped out, and the next moment he appeared directly in the air, standing just a hundred feet away from Muyi.


    At the top of the hall, ape Sheng looked at the two disappeared figures. As soon as he turned his eyes, he wanted to escape first, or at least leave this dangerous place. Just as he moved, a cold killing machine locked him, and his heart suddenly gushed out of strong horror and dared not move again.


    Because he knew that the killing was obviously aimed at him. If he didn''t move, nothing would happen, but if he wanted to leave, it would break out directly, and there would be no place to die at that time.


    At this time, he can only pray for the ape emperor to win finally and kill Muyi. In that way, he will be safe.


    However, for the battle in the sky, he not only couldn''t get into it, but also couldn''t even see it at the moment. Although there was the influence of clouds, it was more because the two people were too high.


    "Terran peerless Tianjiao?"


    Ape Sheng kept clenching his fist, and his hatred surged in his heart. Originally, the Terran was an object that could be bullied at will in his eyes. Until today, he found that the Terran was far more terrible than he thought. Before, he just fell into a deep sleep. Once he woke up and exposed his fangs, no one would invade again.


    High in the air, Muyi looked at the ape emperor with a dignified look. Although the other party was only a wisp of ideas of the noumenon, and his strength could play a tenth at most, the king had nine heaven. Naturally, the ape emperor was not comparable to ordinary kings, so his 10% strength was at least the existence of the overlord level of pseudo Heavenly Man.


    Even if his noumenon is stronger, it may reach the king level. Even if it is only the king''s heavy heaven, it is different from the pseudo king.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the ape King started without warning. He punched Muyi. Muyi was not unfamiliar with boxing. Even his true meaning of water was inspired by boxing and came to understand it. Therefore, he didn''t hesitate to punch out with the same punch.


    However, there was no vision behind him at the moment, because all the three true meanings were swallowed up by Tao species, so Tao species was the true meaning, he was the true meaning, and his gestures were the strongest attack.

 Chapter 610

    "Boom!"


    The two fists collided, the void shook faintly, and a powerful wave swept out, which directly scattered the clouds under their feet. The body condensed by the consciousness of Muyi or the ape emperor has reached the limit that the pseudo heaven and man can reach.


    In the main hall, ape Sheng thought his father came, and Muyi was soon suppressed. After all, even if it was just a wisp of consciousness, it also represented ape emperor. In addition to strength, experience and knowledge were all real monarchs.


    But Mu Yi is just a pseudo heaven and man. He can''t clap his horse at all in terms of realm and vision, but what ape Sheng didn''t expect is that the current situation is even, so the shock in his heart can be imagined.


    "If he can have such strength... Ape Sheng quietly clenched his fist.


    After the attack, Mu Yi had a general understanding of the strength of the consciousness of the ape king, which was not beyond his imagination. Although the power he could play was infinitely close to the king, there was still a trace of difference, that is, it could not cause qualitative change by quantitative change.


    This frustrated Muyi''s desire to try the king level strength, but this kind of equal strength is also suitable for his current state. After all, since the breakthrough, he has not met a real opponent. The ape king in front of him is not weaker than him, and even surpasses him in the realm.


    However, he also has his own reliance, that is, the three truths. At the moment, he just shows the true meaning of water system. Even if he can''t integrate the true meaning of water and fire, the most powerful true meaning of thunder hasn''t been shown yet.


    The ape king is also a little surprised at the moment, but more of it is killing opportunities. The demon and ghost families have always oppressed the Terran policy, especially this peerless arrogance. As long as it is found, it will kill at all costs, otherwise if the term of office grows up, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    In the view of the ape emperor, Muyi is the top one even in the peerless Tianjiao. From his realm, it can be seen that Muyi can give full play to the strength of the top overlord level without passing the perfection of Taoism. Its talent can be imagined.


    Once he takes that step and becomes a man of heaven, I''m afraid it will be difficult to kill him again. Even if he can succeed, he will at least lose several King level strong people. The price is too high. After all, the king level is in the demon and ghost families, and it''s not a cabbage.


    Therefore, after seeing the real strength of Muyi, the ape king decided to destroy this trace of consciousness and must leave Muyi here.


    In the eyes of many demon families, we can only vaguely see two dark shadows in the air, constantly fighting, and the sound of rumbling in the sky.


    For these demon families, the ape king is an unattainable existence, but no demon family can think that a human race can be on a par with the great ape king.


    I''m afraid they know more about ape sky and ape victory, but that''s exactly what they worry about. After all, it''s related to their lives. If the ape emperor wins, they can live. On the contrary, they have no way to live.


    Ape Tian and ape Sheng didn''t want to escape, but they had an intuition in their hearts. Once they ran away, they were afraid to die faster, so they didn''t dare to move at will, especially ape Tian. Looking at the salary lamp in the hall, they couldn''t help shivering.


    Mu Yi is on a par with the consciousness of the ape king without a salary lamp, which shows that he hasn''t done his best at the moment. If so, can the ape king really win? Ape day dare not continue to think, because he is afraid that the truth will be consistent with his imagination.


    "Mom, don''t worry, master will win."


    Jiang Xiaoyu is also constantly comforting his mother. He has an inexplicable confidence in his master. As long as the Master goes out, there will be nothing that can''t be solved.


    Murong Waner nodded happily when she heard Jiang Xiaoyu''s words. She thought she would die this time. Who could have thought that her son''s master would come.


    In the hall, there are several Terran women. They will all sit on the ground, with some confusion and panic on their faces. They look at Jiang Xiaoyu and Murong Waner from time to time, but most of them are numb in the depths of their eyes. For them, living is just living.


    The ape king has been fighting for a long time, and the power carried by this wisp of consciousness is also decreasing. If this continues, even if the consciousness dissipates, it can''t do anything to Muyi. Obviously, this is not the result he wants.


    The ape King''s eyes flashed fiercely, and the momentum suddenly soared, and the golden light in his eyes became stronger. Before Muyi could react, the other party''s body exploded directly, and the terrible wave swept out. Muyi was also hit hundreds of feet, and then he stood in mid air. The wings of the rosefinch behind him protected his body, so he was not hurt.


    "Dead?" Mu Yi was puzzled. He looked like the ape King deliberately exploded. Did he think he could hurt him?


    Unfortunately, he was disappointed!


    Just when Muyi thought that things could end, he suddenly looked at the place where the ape King exploded. There, a strange wave came. Then, those violent forces faintly formed a huge vortex. In the center of the vortex, a more terrible breath faintly leaked out.


    Feeling this terrible breath, Mu Yi suddenly jumped in his heart and had an ominous premonition. It is certain that the vortex and the terrible breath behind it are related to the self explosion of consciousness of the ape king just now, and even the breath after the vortex is the same as that of the ape king just now.


    Without guessing, Muyi also knows who the existence after the vortex is. It is the real ape king and his real body.


    In this breath of terror, there is a supreme majesty. It is something that the pseudo heaven and man and even the pseudo king have never owned. It represents a supreme will.


    Muyi didn''t escape, because he knew very well that it was useless to escape in the face of such strong people. Of course, he also understood that it was not so easy for the other party''s real body to cross the vortex, and the price paid was absolutely terrible. After all, Liangjie mountain was too far away from the ape King''s nest, even if the king wanted to cross directly.


    However, the king is the king after all. With his own wisp of consciousness as the link, even if he can''t cross his real body, he can briefly open a channel to project his strength. Even if he will lose more than half, the rest is enough to be several times stronger than that wisp of consciousness. It is a real king level.


    Another reason why Muyi didn''t escape is that he has been locked by the other party. Running away at this time will only be more disadvantageous to him. Moreover, he also wants to try how far he is from the real king.


    With the vortex getting bigger and bigger, Muyi saw a tall figure through the vortex, almost throughout the whole world. It was actually an illusion reflected in his heart, but he couldn''t help believing it.


    "Get out of here."


    Mu Yi knew that Tao was trembling in the sea. The three true meanings were blessed on his will, which made him reach an unimaginable level for a short time. At this moment, Mu Yi even felt that his will was enough to affect the world, and the tall figure in his heart was immediately defeated by his will.


    Look at the vortex, it''s still the same as before. There''s no virtual shadow.


    But just then, a fist came out from the other end of the vortex. All the world was shrouded in the fist. Muyi''s body suddenly sank, and the wings of the rosefinch behind him flapped rapidly. He raised his head and stared at the fist.


    "The true meaning of thunder."


    Muyi roared in his heart. After a while, the world suddenly brightened, and Muyi seemed to be incarnated into a thunder and collided with that fist.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderbolt rang through the world, but the next moment, Mu Yi''s figure reappeared. The wings of the rosefinch behind him had disappeared, and his body flew out upside down. His face was pale, and there was blood in the corners of his mouth. Obviously, he suffered some losses in the just collision.


    As for the fist, it was only dimmed, but it did not dissipate. Instead, it continued to fall towards him. It seemed that it would not kill him and would not stop.


    Ape Sheng raised his head and stared at Mu Yi, trying to see his broken end, but at this time, a blue flame suddenly appeared on Mu Yi, making him directly incarnate into a huge rosefinch and rush towards the fist again.


    "Boom!"


    It was another dramatic shock. With a whine, the rosefinch dissipated and turned into a flame falling all over the sky.


    As the rosefinch dissipated, Mu Yi''s body reappeared, even more embarrassed than just now, but his eyes stared at the fist that was still approaching. Although the fist looked darker, it still carried enough power to kill him.


    At this time, Muyi was in a desperate situation, but he also had a clear understanding of the power of the real king, which he could not resist at the moment.


    "What to do? Do you want the life saving card given by old Jing?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking. He believed that as long as he used it, he would certainly be able to stop the punch, but in this way, the first collision with King level power also meant that he ended in failure.


    Escape has never been his character. Otherwise, if he escapes this time, I''m afraid it''s hard for him to summon up courage next time.


    Therefore, the idea of using the bottom card just flashed away, and then it was rejected by Muyi. Since you can''t use the bottom card, you can only resist it with your own strength. The true meaning of thunder and fire failed, and the remaining true meaning of water system is difficult to have an effect.


    Unless¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Mu Yi''s eyes flashed a flash of determination, and the more critical the moment was, the calmer his heart was. At this moment, he had no fear, no fear, and his mind was calm as never before.


    "Wow!"


    A sound of running water came and spread around. You can even see that Mu Yi has a milky way around him.


    Then, a flame appeared on his shoulders and on his head, and his breath became mixed, and the true meaning of water and fire began to collide.

 Chapter 611

    "True meaning of water and fire!"


    Under the real pressure of the ape king, Muyi chose the most difficult and dangerous road. If the true meaning of water and fire is successfully integrated, it is bound to block the punch of the place, but if it fails, it will be broken to pieces.


    Although Muyi has more and better choices, he chose to integrate the true meaning of water and fire, because he knows very well that this is also an excellent opportunity for him. Danger and opportunity always coexist. Since he was able to integrate in the sea of blood at the beginning, he must be able to do so now.


    After abandoning all hesitation, Muyi''s whole heart calmed down unprecedentedly. He didn''t think about the consequences of failure. Even everything around him disappeared. Only the true meaning of water and fire surrounded him.


    In fact, when Tao Zhong swallowed the true meaning of water and fire, his control of the true meaning is more convenient. However, the integration of the true meaning can never be completed overnight. In particular, the true meaning of water and fire requires both patience and opportunity.


    There is a great terror between life and death, and this terror is not the first time Mu Yi has experienced it, but every time, he has a feeling that he may die at any time, but the more this situation is, the more it can stimulate his potential.


    The strength accumulated on weekdays poured into the four limbs and bones of Muyi. Under the stimulation of death, the body of glazed King Kong operated to the limit. While countless small runes were broken, they were constantly re integrated together and became more tenacious and powerful.


    These small runes even swam in his blood, making his breath more vast.


    As the fist approached, Muyi felt that the whole world was squeezing him, making him feel that there was no place to escape. Although all this was slow, in fact, it was only between lightning and flint. Even those demon families below could only see the shadow of a person, and then a fist kept falling, giving him endless fear.


    Even if the punch was not aimed at them, the aftermath alone was enough to make them feel frightened. Even several weak demon family leaders were scared to death.


    In the eyes of kings, even the leader is no different from mole ants.


    In the face of this squeeze of heaven and earth, Muyi was surprised to find that the true meaning of water and fire actually showed a sign of integration.


    "Not enough, not enough." Mu Yi roared in his heart. His method is really effective. As long as there is enough pressure, he can integrate the true meaning of water and fire.


    It seemed that he felt the call of his heart. The void was shocked, and a more terrible pressure came on him. The ubiquitous squeezing force made his body bones creak. The Runes of glass immortal body were born and died again and again, trying to protect his body.


    With the increase of pressure, the fusion of water and fire becomes more obvious. Muyi listens to the sound of his heart beating, the sound of blood flowing in his blood vessels, the sound of his body being overwhelmed, and even the sound of breathing.


    But these, always unable to shake his will, his eyes, staring at the falling fist.


    Just then, the true meaning of the squeezed water and fire suddenly became disordered and began to rage.


    "Not good."


    After feeling the uprising of water and fire, Muyi was shocked. After all, this kind of integration is not a normal integration, but forced integration with the help of pressure. The so-called pressure is as strong as the resistance. When Muyi''s body can''t bear this kind of counterattack, something finally happened.


    In the face of this situation, although Mu Yi tried his best to turn it around, he had no choice but that the fire and water uprising was too strong. In addition, he was suffering a blow from the real body of the ape king on his head. There was no way at all. He was directly in a desperate situation.


    At the moment, even without that punch, the real riot of water and fire alone was enough to break his body to pieces.


    "Am I going to die?" at this time, Mu Yi couldn''t help thinking that no one was willing to die, even he was no exception. But at this time, he was powerless. Even if he used Jing Lao''s card, it didn''t help. After all, his crisis came not only from his head, but also from himself.


    As for the sky mending que, it has long been gone and cannot be reversed.


    Muyi''s body began to collapse and his whole body cracked. As soon as the blood gushed out, it turned into a blood mist and disappeared.


    "Ha ha, dead, finally dead."


    When ape Sheng saw this scene, he roared with excitement. After all, Muyi''s strength was too strong. He couldn''t even defeat a wisp of consciousness of his father. Finally, he could only explode that wisp of consciousness and summon a real blow across the air.


    There is no doubt about the result of this attack. The gap between the king and the king is too big. Even if Muyi is the unparalleled arrogance of the human race, he still can''t make up for this gap. As long as Muyi still wants to be a man of heaven, he won''t cut off his future and take the powerful road of pseudo heaven and man.


    "Is it over?"


    In the hall, ape Tian can also feel what happened at high altitude. Seeing that Mu Yi is about to die, he also has a kind of happiness and even some regret.


    Seeing that Muyi was about to die, even when Muyi was about to give up, the evil Buddha virtual shadow that had disappeared for a long time reappeared in his knowledge of the sea, and a huge evil Buddha virtual shadow also appeared behind him.


    At the moment when the evil Buddha appeared, the original fire and water true meaning of the riot was obediently tamed. There was no resistance at all, and there was no need to be deliberate. The two true meanings were perfectly integrated together, and an incomparably powerful feeling filled his heart.


    Almost without thinking, Mu Yi raised his fist and met him.


    "Boom!"


    With this punch, the void seemed to be blown open directly, setting off a huge storm, and even the two boundary mountains shook. As for the main hall, many places directly cracked and collapsed. At least two-thirds of the leaders in front of the main hall were blown open and shattered.


    Even the Lords like ape Sheng and ape Tian trembled and spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    "What''s the matter?" ape Sheng roared in his heart. Isn''t the end doomed? What happened to this last change?


    He looked up and finally saw a towering figure in the storm. It was Muyi who should have died, but the reality was that he was not dead, but still alive.


    "What''s that?" soon, ape Sheng found the huge figure behind Muyi, but his face could not be seen clearly.


    "Is that you?"


    In the whirlpool, a panic voice suddenly came from the real body of the ape king. After the fusion of water and fire, his fist could no longer pose a threat to Muyi. After all, the fist was weakened by the whirlpool channel, which was only one-third of his body at most.


    After the fusion of water and fire, it also represents that the power of Muyi really crossed the natural graben and directly reached the king, that is, heaven and man.


    But the fusion of water and fire is temporary. It all depends on the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha. Once the virtual shadow disappears, his realm will be knocked down again. Moreover, the barrier between heaven and man is not so easy to cross. This fist exhausted 90% of his strength.


    Because it was too far away, even the ape king could only make this attack, but his final panic voice did not hide from Mu Yi.


    "Is that you?"


    Obviously, these two words were not said to him. The other party should have seen the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha behind him and recognized it. It also solved a doubt in Muyi''s heart. At the beginning, the evil Buddha took him to the underworld. However, although he has read many books, he has no records about the evil Buddha.


    So he can only leave it alone, but he also knows that the evil Buddha must be very complicated. Now the change of the ape King''s attitude has further proved his guess that the ape king is the emperor of a family and is not weak even among kings.


    Moreover, it is normal for Mount Tai to collapse in front of the king, but seeing the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha from a distance can frighten him like that. Was it not that the evil Buddha was a semi Saint strong before his death?


    Although he really wanted to bring the ape emperor to the front and ask for clarification, he also understood that this idea was just wishful thinking. If the other party was really here, I''m afraid even the evil Buddha''s virtual shadow could not protect him. Before he didn''t have enough strength, he couldn''t even explore the truth.


    In the sky, the vortex dissipated quickly. Obviously, the ape king on the other side had taken back his power and had no conscious positioning. It was impossible for him to open the channel again. As for the real body coming, I don''t know how long it will be. I believe Muyi will leave here long ago.


    "This


    Ape Sheng stared at all this. What just happened? Why didn''t his father''s real attack kill Muyi, but the vortex disappeared directly? His heart could not help but panic. Without the ape king, he was just a Lord.


    Moreover, he doesn''t believe that Mu Yi will let him go with kindness and tenderness, and can have the strength to resist the king at the stage of Taoist perfection. Don''t say goodbye to such peerless Tianjiao. Even if he heard it, he believes that he will not be merciful.


    At the same time of his frightened guess, Muyi fell slowly. Just now, the frightening power had disappeared from him, and the true meaning of water and fire dispersed again. It belonged to the two parts of Tao, which were distinct and did not interfere with each other.


    However, Mu Yi''s heart has been thinking about the feeling of just integrating the true meaning of water and fire. This time, it is obviously clearer than in the sea of blood. He believes that if he does it again, even without the so-called peerless skill, he can integrate it with his own strength.


    Once all the three truths are integrated, the so-called heaven man barrier can not stop his steps. Maybe at that time, you can go to the ape king and learn the secret about the evil Buddha from him.


    Of course, Muyi also knows that this understanding will never be harmonious. After all, even if they put aside the difference between the human race and the demon race, they also have the hatred of killing children.

 Chapter 612

    "Escape!"


    When he saw that his father couldn''t do anything to herd Yi, ape Sheng no longer hesitated, directly used his secret skills and ran away madly in the distance. As for the men he brought, he couldn''t care about them at the moment and could escape his life first.


    Although he still had a king''s order, he knew very well that this king''s order had no effect on Muyi at all.


    "Let you go?"


    The speed of ape victory is not fast, especially when he uses his secret skills. However, Mu Yi''s voice directly crosses the space and resounds in his heart. Ape victory''s instinct is not good, but at this time, a force of heaven and earth has enveloped him, and then heaven and earth change. When he sees everything in front of him again, he has been thrown into the hall where he was just having fun.


    Next to him is ape day. At the moment, ape day lacks an arm and looks embarrassed. He kneels next to him.


    At the top of the hall, on the throne, Muyi was sitting on it. Jiang Xiaoyu and Murong Waner stood next to him. That position should have belonged to him.


    "I am the son of the ape king, protected by the covenant between the two races, and if you kill me, there will certainly be tens of thousands of people buried with me." ape Sheng''s breath is depressed, obviously because he has just shown the sequelae of his secret arts. At this time, he has understood that prayer is useless, so he began to threaten.


    "Hmm?" Mu Yi snorted coldly, and his eyes fell behind ape Sheng. The latter suddenly trembled, as if he had been hit by an invisible force. His body flew directly back and hit a column heavily, which immediately made him spray blood.


    "I always hate being threatened. As for the covenant between the two races, I didn''t sign it. What''s the matter with me? But I can guarantee that many demon races on the two mountains will bury you, and it doesn''t insult your identity." Mu Yi said faintly, and his title was restored to me.


    After saying or, Muyi no longer paid attention to the ape victory, but looked at the ape sky aside.


    "Didn''t expect to meet again so soon?"


    "I didn''t expect that I knew there would be today. At the beginning, I should have been seriously injured and couldn''t let you go." ape day is much more calm than ape Sheng. Maybe I knew the result long ago, or I saw everything.


    "Unfortunately, you missed the best chance."


    Mu Yi smiled. He had to admit that if ape heaven did not care about the cost, he might not be able to kill him, but he could definitely hit him again. What''s more, there are two boundary mountains. As long as a call, a steady stream of demon tribes will participate in killing him. Unfortunately, the other party didn''t seize this opportunity.


    "Yes, there is a saying in your Terran family that you become a king and defeat an enemy. Since the master of skills has lost to you, you can kill and cut as you like." although ape Tian knelt on the ground, his spine was straight and there was no fear in his expression.


    "OK, I will help you." Mu Yi nodded gently.


    Although he had already made preparations, when this moment came, ape Tian''s heart still trembled.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What? Do you have any last words?" Mu Yi asked.


    "Who the hell are you?" ape Tian looked up and stood against Muyi, which was also the biggest question in his heart. He believed that with Muyi''s strength, even in the human race, it was absolutely impossible for him to be unknown, but he had never heard of it. In this way, the biggest possibility was that he was a hidden card of the human race.


    "I am naturally me." after Muyi finished, he bent his fingers and flicked, and a dark blue flame fell on him. After a while, ape heaven turned into a burning man.


    Nearby, ape Sheng''s face showed panic. He didn''t expect Mu Yi to kill. He didn''t feel soft at all. He really didn''t take his threat to heart. He also saw such a human race for the first time.


    After all, for a long time, many Terrans have been practicing humiliation and bearing heavy burdens. As long as they threaten, they can make each other hesitate, but Muyi is obviously not in this column.


    In a few short breaths, the ape sky turned into ashes, and the brighter flame did not take back, but kept rotating around the ape victory.


    Although he couldn''t feel any temperature, the fear in ape Sheng''s heart still reached the extreme. Even ape Tian didn''t have the slightest resistance. If it were him, I think there would be no exception.


    "Well, then it''s your turn." Mu Yi''s eyes also fell on ape Sheng at this time.


    "I can tell you the secrets of the ape family and give you countless treasures." ape Sheng said anxiously. Seeing that Mu Yi was still unmoved, he finally made up his mind, "I can recognize you as the Lord."


    "You are not qualified."


    Just when ape Sheng thought Mu Yi agreed, the cold words pushed him down the bottomless abyss. Then, before he could say anything, Nanming wrapped him away from the fire and quickly turned him into ashes.


    However, in the ashes, another triangular token was left. It was a king''s order, which also belonged to ape victory. Unfortunately, in the face of Muyi, he had no chance to use it at all.


    Mu Yi stretched out his hand, and the king''s order flew into his hand. At the same time, the Nanming Lihuo suddenly flew out of the hole in the top of the hall, then exploded in the sky and turned into endless fire and rain, covering the whole two mountains.


    This skill was simulated by Muyi according to the scene seen in the picture of heaven fire descending to the world. It may not be useful for the strong at the same level, but it is more than enough for some ordinary human demon families, or leaders.


    All the demons who were hit by fire and rain were turned into ashes, and the essence of them was consumed by the overbearing Nanming from the fire, and then turned into oil and stored for future use.


    Muyi played with the king''s order in his hand. Judging from the smell felt above, it did not belong to the ape emperor, which could not help but disappoint him. Moreover, according to his judgment, the king who made this king''s order was weaker than the ape emperor, but it was still far better than him at this time.


    After all, without integrating the true meaning of water and fire, his strength has only reached the overlord level.


    Then he put away the king''s order, and Muyi looked at Jiang Xiaoyu and his mother.


    "Thank you for saving my life."


    At this time, Murong Waner worshipped YingYing and said to Mu Yi.


    "Thank you, master." Jiang Xiaoyu simply knelt down and his heart was full of gratitude. He knew that if there was no Muyi, let alone save his mother, even his own life would be lost.


    "Don''t thank me. This time I just happened to be at the meeting. If there was another time, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so coincidence." Mu Yi brushed his right hand, and Jiang Xiaoyu and his mother got up uncontrollably.


    "There won''t be another time." Jiang Xiaoyu clenched his fist and said to himself in his heart.


    "Anyway, the grace of saving lives is great, and this is the second time that eunuch has saved our mother and son." Murong Waner shook her head and said.


    Mu Yi didn''t care about her persistence. He didn''t expect anything in return when he saved the other party. Moreover, Jiang Xiaoyu was also an apprentice he officially recognized. Naturally, he wouldn''t watch him die in front of him.


    And after this incident, he believed that Jiang Xiaoyu would grow up quickly, and according to the previous agreement, when his mother was safe, he would enter the wilderness alone for trial. Whether he could survive depends on his own.


    After all, this time, Muyi can''t protect in the dark like a little girl.


    Jiang Xiaoyu nodded aside. Although Muyi is his master, kindness is kindness, which can''t be blamed together.


    Muyi didn''t tangle with them on this issue, but directly said: "this time I killed the son of the ape emperor and destroyed the whole Liangjie mountain, which will certainly cause the wrath of the demon family. I''m afraid the demon king who chased me is already on the road, so you need to leave here as soon as possible."


    "I won''t go. I''ll fight side by side with my master." Jiang Xiaoyu blurted out.


    "If you want to fight side by side with me, wait until you reach heaven and man." Muyi said mercilessly, and immediately made Jiang Xiaoyu blush. He also knew that he was not qualified to say this now, but let him leave like this. He was full of guilt.


    "Jiangjia village has been relocated. You can decide where to go. This mark can solve your crisis." Muyi said, nodding at Murong Waner''s eyebrow, and then three times at Jiang Xiaoyu''s eyebrow, "After all, you have three chances to protect your life in this trial. Once you run out, it depends on your own. I hope you don''t let me down."


    "Thank you for your kindness." Murong Waner is different from ordinary Terran women after all. There will be no panic, and even a rare decision.


    "Yes, master, I won''t let you down." Jiang Xiaoyu nodded hard.


    Mu Yi nodded, and then looked at the women sitting there in the hall. They were not interesting at all. Their mental strength directly shrouded them. They were at a loss, and then their eyes slowly became clear.


    "I have cleared some of the memory of these Terran women. Take them down the mountain," said Muyi.


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll protect them."


    At this time, Jiang Xiaoyu consciously substituted himself into a man''s identity and it was also his responsibility to protect the Terran woman.


    "Well, you can go. Finally, I''ll give you a ride."


    After Muyi finished, he didn''t even give Jiang Xiaoyu a chance to speak. With a wave of his right hand, he stopped for a while. A strong wind rolled up the people, and then quickly went away.


    At this time, there was no trace of life in the whole Liangjie mountain. All the demon families, whether the commander or the lowest soldiers, were wiped out and swallowed up by the fire of Nanming.


    Mu Yi stepped out and stood on the top of the hall. Countless Nanming left the fire from everywhere, and then disappeared into his body. More accurately, it should enter the salary lamp, and the lamp oil began to increase slowly.


    After all, he killed three Lord level demon families. Although the other commanders were ordinary, the number was very large. Even if the salary lamp further refined the lamp oil and could hold more lamp oil, it was still 80%.


    After doing all this, Muyi carried his hands behind him, looked into the distance and waited quietly.

 Chapter 613

    When the wind disappeared, several figures fell to the ground. These people were Jiang Xiaoyu, his mother and those poor Terran women. However, at the moment, their unbearable memories had been erased by Muyi, or changed more appropriately.


    "Mom, this is the edge of Liangjie mountain. Let''s get out of here quickly." Jiang Xiaoyu watched around and soon determined the direction. It''s Jiang family village. But now there''s no one in Jiang family village. Fortunately, he still remembers which direction the villagers went in the first place. Now as long as you look along the direction, you can find it.


    In Jiang Xiaoyu''s plan, he must settle down his mother before he can leave. At this time, there is nothing more reassuring than the village. I believe the village head will take good care of his mother and he can try without worries.


    "OK."


    Murong Waner was different from ordinary women after all. After hearing the speech, she comforted the other women and nodded to her son. She also knew that her son was no longer the child. With his strength, he was enough to protect them on the periphery of Liangjie mountain.


    "Who?"


    At this time, Jiang Xiaoyu suddenly blocked in front of him, staring at somewhere.


    "Is it light rain?"


    At this time, a familiar voice came from the opposite side, which couldn''t help brightening Jiang Xiaoyu''s eyes.


    "Uncle Wu, I''m here." Jiang Xiaoyu already recognized that the voice came from a hunter in the village.


    After his voice fell, a cluster of thorns in the distance was pulled away, and then a burly figure jumped out with a big gun in his hand and a pair of bows and arrows on his back. It was Jiang Wu, second only to the village head in the village.


    Jiang Wu quickly came to Jiang Xiaoyu and slapped him on the head, "smelly boy, dare to run away."


    After Jiang Xiaoyu, Jiang wucai looked at Murong Waner, "sister-in-law, you''re wronged."


    At the same time, Jiang Wu also looked at the several Terran women behind them with some vigilance. Although their appearance was not as good as Murong Waner, they were all first-class good family women, especially with Murong Waner who should have been arrested at the moment, which made him more puzzled.


    "It doesn''t matter. If it wasn''t for the master who met Xiaoyu this time, I''m afraid he really couldn''t come back." Murong Waner naturally could see Jiang Wu''s doubts and said directly. It''s enough for Jiang Wu to still return here when he left.


    "Lord Muyi is back?" Jiang Wu''s eyes suddenly lit up. Originally, he wondered how Jiang Xiaoyu saved his mother. Now when he heard Muyi''s return, everything became clear.


    "Well, master is still on Liangjie mountain, but the Lord there and a young master of the ape family have been killed by master." Jiang Xiaoyu said with some pride, as if he was the one who did all this.


    "Kill the Lord of Liangjie mountain? And the young master of the ape family?" Jiang Wu''s eyes suddenly stared round. He thought he had looked highly at Muyi. Now it seems that he underestimated it before, but then his face changed greatly.


    "No, killing such a big man is bound to lead to the counterattack of the demon family, and your master will be in danger." Jiang Wu has more knowledge than Jiang Xiaoyu, so he quickly said.


    "Uncle Wu, don''t worry. My master can defeat the ape king. It will be fine." Jiang Xiaoyu said. Although he was in the hall before, he heard something outside.


    Jiang Wu didn''t believe that Muyi defeated the ape emperor at all. What kind of human race is the ape emperor? That''s a great existence comparable to the elders of the human race. Let alone it can''t appear in Liangjie mountain. Even if it does, can Muyi defeat it? In that case, wouldn''t it say that Muyi is already an elder of the human race?


    So he just thought Jiang Xiaoyu was deliberately praising his master. Jiang Wu could understand his mood.


    "It''s a long story. When we get back, we''d better leave here first." Murong Wan''er said, looking back at Liangjie mountain. It''s more than ten miles away from Liangjie mountain, and she can only see a outline. However, she can think that there must be a great enemy when she was anxious to let them leave.


    "Yes, go back first. The village head is still waiting." Jiang Wu nodded, then opened the road in front and left quickly with several women and Jiang Xiaoyu.


    Just as they had just left the range of Liangjie mountain, the distant Liangjie mountain suddenly made a loud noise, and a terrible threat came. Even if it was only the afterwave, several people fell to the ground at the same time, even breathing was difficult.


    Jiang Wu reached the first-class level by relying on his own strength and barely supported his body. However, his eyes were full of horror at the moment, because the huge peak in the sky collapsed at the moment. Although he could not see the figure there, he could also imagine that there must have been a battle far beyond his imagination.


    "Uncle Wu, what''s wrong?" Jiang Xiaoyu was sweating and wanted to stand up, but he was still a little short.


    "It''s all right." Jiang Wu shook his head laboriously. Just then, the prestige suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared. If it weren''t for the collapsed Liangjie mountain in the distance, he would even think that everything just was an illusion.


    "Master, master..."


    Jiang Xiaoyu then got up and saw the doomsday scene there. He couldn''t help crying out. After all, Muyi was still there before. Although he had great confidence in his master, the current situation still worried him.


    "Don''t worry, your master will be fine. We will only trouble him here. If you don''t want to distract him, leave here quickly." Jiang Wu patted Jiang Xiaoyu on the shoulder, then turned and walked away. At this time, he can''t panic. He must take people out smoothly.


    And as he said, as long as Jiang Xiaoyu and others are safe, it is the greatest help to Muyi.


    However, in Jiang Wu''s heart, he did not worry. After all, it triggered such movements. It is conceivable that the enemy is strong. Anyway, Muyi is a benefactor of Jiang family village. Even if there was no Muyi, their village would have been destroyed.


    "Yes, Shifu will be fine." Jiang Xiaoyu nodded hard. It seems that only in this way can he firm his mind.


    Soon, led by Jiang Wu, they left Liangjie mountain and headed for the new Jiangjia village.


    Besides, Mu Yi is in the deep pool where Zhu Guo was captured at the beginning. When he came here, he knew that there was another mystery. In the depths of the pool, there was a channel that went all the way into the cliff, and then up, it was a cave.


    However, since the alien was killed, it was always empty until Muyi, the intruder, came.


    At this time, Mu Yi''s situation looked not good. His clothes on his chest were red with blood, his hair was disheveled, and his face was pale. His breath was extremely depressed, but his eyes were very bright.


    As Jiang Wu expected, Muyi had indeed met a great enemy, or even the strongest one in his life. The other was a king, a real king, not the pseudo king he had met, nor a wisp of consciousness of the king.


    However, the king was not an ape. He should be the king nearest here. Maybe he got the request and even order from the ape emperor, so he came here as soon as possible. Muyi had a vague expectation before, so he waited there.


    He wanted to see how far he was from the real king, and that war also made him clearly realize the gap between the two. As for the previous competition with the real body of the ape emperor, it naturally didn''t count, because at that time he fused the true meaning of water and fire with the help of the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha, otherwise he would have been broken to pieces.


    When he faced the king alone, he failed to complete the integration of water and fire from beginning to end. He could only rely on the three true meaning cycles, and the true meaning of thunder played a great role. However, the king is a king after all, which is far from what he can compare now.


    Even if the king is only a king, he can still crush him directly. If it is not a paid lamp and the evolved Nanming leaves the fire, it is almost impossible for him to escape. However, even so, he paid a great price for escaping, and he was hit by the other party from a distance and was directly hit hard.


    However, this war was a great harvest for Muyi. At least he didn''t use the life saving card given to him by old Jing to escape from a king in a perfect state. Even if it came out, it was enough to make him famous in the underworld.


    Hiding here, Muyi exerts the invisible hidden talisman. As long as the king doesn''t go deep into the pool or come here directly, it''s impossible to find him. Therefore, Muyi doesn''t worry too much, but stays here to recuperate.


    He also didn''t forget the main purpose of his return this time, in order to enter the mysterious place mentioned by the ancestor of the yuan family, and the entrance is in Liangjie mountain, but I''m afraid all this can only wait until he recovers from his injury and the king leaves.


    Otherwise, he will only throw himself into the net now, and next time, he may not have such good luck.


    For three days in a row, Muyi''s injury improved, which relieved him. Otherwise, if he followed the situation just came to the underworld, he would be in great trouble.


    While recovering from the injury, Muyi summarized the harvest of the war. What impressed him most in the war with the king was the will of the other party. Although Muyi''s will has always been very firm, the gap immediately appeared when compared with the other party, and there was no room to fight back at all.


    However, if he wants to change his will, he can only cross that level and become heaven and man. As for now, there is no good way at all, unless he can integrate the true meaning of water and fire. In this way, his will will will be blessed while his power increases sharply. Even if he is still weak, his power can be completely recovered, even if he faces the king again, He also has the confidence to fight, not without any fighting power.


    So he looked forward to the mysterious place even more.

 Chapter 614

    In half a month, Muyi''s injuries were all cured. It wouldn''t take so long if it was just a simple King level force, but the key is that the will contained in it can only be eroded by him. Even through the confrontation in this half a month, Muyi also found that his will has improved a lot, which can be described as an unexpected harvest.


    In Mu Yi''s opinion, half a month is enough for the king to leave. After all, the other party can''t know his purpose of coming to Liangjie mountain this time, and the Liangjie mountain has long existed in name. The demon clan above was extinguished by Mu Yi. Then in the war, Liangjie mountain also fell, which is destined to become a history.


    Therefore, when Muyi fled, the other party would only think that he had completely left the scope of Liangjie mountain and could not squat here. Therefore, after his injury was cured, Muyi left his hiding place.


    At the beginning, Muyi only killed the demon families on Liangjie mountain, but he could not kill all the demon families in such a large area of Liangjie mountain. However, at that time, he was just in time for ape day to hold a banquet to entertain ape Sheng, and all the commanders in the territory went, so he was almost caught at the top.


    Although there were still some elite in each tribe, the smell of Muyi''s war with the king was earth shaking, and the demon clans that were a little closer died one after another. In that case, many demon clans fled and were far away from Liangjie mountain.


    Today''s Liangjie mountain is full of scattered sand. Some demon families come from other places and there are all kinds of internal battles. After all, the resources in Liangjie mountain are still very rich, otherwise ape day will not occupy here. Now ape day is dead, and the other leaders have followed suit, leaving such a big foundation, which naturally makes many demon families around jealous.


    In addition, the apes have no movement and seem to have given up here, so the dispute becomes more and more chaotic. It is estimated that it is difficult to unify in a short time. Unless there is another strong Lord, it is almost not stupid to become a Lord. Ape day has just been killed, and it is said that the youngest son of the ape emperor died. In this case, they are naturally unwilling to wade in the muddy water.


    Of course, they are also worried about what if the ferocious Terran comes back again? At the beginning, there was a lot of news here. It is said that the king of the demon family made a move himself, but he still failed to leave the Terran. At that time, it was also widely spread for several days.


    Therefore, at least in a short time, no demon clan at the Lord level will come to Liangjie mountain. At most, they will send their hands to rob the resources here. In this way, they can only do it secretly.


    Don''t think that if the demon family is powerful, it is very stupid and not afraid of death. On the contrary, if it can rise among many of its peers, no one is simple.


    After Muyi reappeared, he didn''t make a big fuss or even expose his trace. Otherwise, if he brought the king again, he would be in great trouble. Moreover, once the other party suspected that he had another purpose to come to Liangjie mountain, it would be difficult to enter the mysterious place again.


    After he came out, Muyi took the jade pendant out of the salary lamp. No matter he fought with the ape emperor or the king, Muyi didn''t let the other party see it. Although he didn''t intend to, he also wanted to keep some things, especially the word "caution" he saw in the head''s house of Jiangjia village. He was even more alert, but he didn''t know until now, Who are the two words left by the other party.


    Ape sky? Or ape wins? Or is it the idea of the ancestor of the yuan family in the jade pendant? Or does the other person know something?


    However, there is no harm in being careful.


    "Here you are."


    Muyi''s consciousness entered the jade pendant. The ancestor of the Jiang family opened his eyes and said faintly that he didn''t ask anything about Muyi''s coming for such a long time. He looked as usual.


    "I have reached Liangjie mountain." Mu Yi did not explain, but said.


    "Liangjie mountain," said the father of the Jiang family slowly. There was a trace of memory in his eyes. Muyi didn''t urge him, but waited quietly.


    Finally, after a while, the ancestor of the yuan family continued: "Liangjie mountain is a hundred miles north, there is an abyss, and the entrance is there."


    "OK."


    Mu Yi nodded. He didn''t take back a trace of consciousness in the jade pendant, but he himself had gone in the direction of the ancestors of the yuan family. Although the two boundary mountains had fallen, the location had not changed. Even if he wasn''t worried about being too publicized and easy to be found, he could arrive quickly with the wings of the rosefinch.


    However, even now, walking on the earth with his perfect Yu step is no different from shrinking the ground into an inch of magic power. Only the human shadow flashes and disappears with another step. Therefore, no demon clan found his trace along the way, or if any demon clan found him, Muyi pointed out the wind and killed him.


    In less than half an hour, Mu Yi appeared in the place mentioned by the ancestor of the yuan family. Here is a cliff, and the bottom of the cliff is dark. Even Mu Yi''s eyesight can''t see to the end.


    Although the ancestor of the yuan family showed the way, Muyi was still careless. Instead, he went to catch a demon family and asked about the situation here.


    According to the demon family, this is a taboo place in Liangjie mountain. The abyss is not too deep, almost more than a hundred feet. However, there is a Yin wind blowing in it all the year round, which is difficult for ordinary demon families to bear. Even if they are in the Yin wind, their vitality will be swallowed up soon.


    In the past, there were demon clan leaders to explore, but without exception, they didn''t come up. Even the Lords of Liangjie mountain have come. As for the specific process, they can''t know. The only thing they know is that it''s very dangerous here. Even their demon clan rarely gets close to here on weekdays.


    The Lord in the mouth of the little demon should be ape Tian. Unfortunately, he didn''t die here, and finally died in the hands of Mu Yi. Unfortunately, he can''t know the truth here now. However, since ape Tian is all right, he will be all the more fine.


    Of course, Muyi didn''t believe that the ancestor of the yuan family would harm him here, so after killing the little demon, Muyi directly jumped into the abyss, and his body began to sink continuously. After more than ten feet, he could already feel the Yin in the mouth of the little demon, but this degree could not even get close to Muyi.


    As it goes down, Yin Qi becomes more and more strong. Even Muyi feels that these Yin Qi seem to be conscious and highly aggressive. At least if the commander level enters here, it will only be a dead end.


    But after arriving at the Lord, you can freely control the vitality in your body and will not be absorbed at all, so there will be no danger.


    Soon, Muyi fell to the ground. Around him, there was a thick layer of dead bones of the demon family. I don''t know how many years it took to form this scale.


    Just as Muyi looked around at the situation under his feet, a strange figure appeared on the cliff. The other party seemed to drill out of the mirror without causing any fluctuation. If Muyi was still here, he would recognize it at a glance. This figure was the demon king who had beaten him hard in Liangjie mountain.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party not only didn''t leave, but even waited all the time, and quietly followed him here. Unfortunately, Muyi didn''t know all this at the moment.


    "The purpose of a Terran that makes the ape King angry is really not so simple." the demon king turned into a Terran. He looked only in his forties. His face was covered with a beard, his eyes were big, he looked very big, and his body was full of a strong evil spirit, but all of it was concentrated within three feet around his body without leaking a trace.


    "But no matter what your purpose, if you meet the king, you''ll be unlucky." the demon king said, and stepped out step by step and fell directly into the abyss. His body was like a weightless feather, falling bit by bit, without causing any movement, and even the Yin Qi didn''t find him.


    The evil spirit that had surrounded her before disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared.


    While talking with the ancestors of the yuan family in the jade pendant, Mu Yi moved forward according to the road pointed out by the other party. Finally, he came to a place of ruins. Looking up here, he could only see that it was dark, the sky was completely covered, and the surrounding Yin wind roared and made a frightening sound.


    "Is this it?"


    Mu Yi looked at the ruins in front of him and muttered to himself, because according to the father of the yuan family, the entrance was under the ruins.


    At present, Muyi no longer hesitated and waved away the huge stones. It may be difficult for Muyi to move mountains and reclaim the sea, but it is very easy for him to clean up a piece of ruins.


    Soon, the ruins were completely cleaned up by Muyi, but what appeared in front of him was only a flat land, and there was no mystery.


    At this time, the consciousness of the ancestors of the Jiang family flew out of the jade pendant, condensed into a body and stood in mid air.


    "According to the clues left by the noumenon, it should be here," said the ancestor of the Jiang family.


    "Here?" Muyi frowned, but did not urge. He believed that since the other party said so, there must be his reason. Now he just needs to wait quietly.


    "Yes, this is one of the entrances to the mysterious place, and it is also the biggest secret for the protection of the body." the father of the yuan family said, and a wave suddenly gushed out of his body. Muyi ignored it, but was wary. In such places, no one can guarantee that there will be no enemy, no danger, and being careful will always be no harm.


    "Boom!"


    The consciousness of the ancestors of the yuan family seemed to touch something. Muyi only felt a shock at his feet, and then the ground in front of him suddenly separated towards both sides. A black sharp object slowly emerged from the ground and grew larger and larger.


    "What is this?"


    Mu Yi frowned and looked at the things in front of him. He looked like a triangular spire. Except that it was dark and smooth, he couldn''t find a gap. Its height was about three feet, and its width was almost the same.

 Chapter 615

    When the triangular spire completely appeared in front of Mu Yi, it also set off waves in his heart.


    There is a force around the triangular spire, which prevents Muyi from exploring. At the same time, it also lifts the triangular spire and lets it float in the air.


    "After I open it, this thought will fall into a deep sleep. I will pass on the route of the remnant map to you. Whether I can get it depends on your luck."


    When the father of the yuan family finished, an idea entered Mu Yi''s eyebrows, and he didn''t stop it. He accepted it directly. After a short time, a incomplete map appeared clearly.


    "Thank you." Mu Yi nodded. "I''ll try my best to pay attention to the elder''s noumenon and give him an explanation."


    "OK." the ancestor of the yuan family nodded, with a smile on his face, and then looked at the triangular spire again. He slowly raised his hands. The infinite Yin around him seemed to be guided and threw himself into the triangular spire, as if he had absorbed vitality all year round, in order to open the triangular spire.


    Just such a place, why didn''t it attract the attention of the demon family? When ape day came in, did you really not find it?


    In such a mysterious place, how did the ancestor of the yuan family find the noumenon? And where on earth is that mysterious place? After all, according to the other party, there is more than one entrance to it, and it is still far away, so the biggest possibility is that the mysterious place is not in the underworld.


    To be exact, it should be in a small world. Now Muyi also knows something about this small world. After all, after becoming heaven and man, it will condense a boundary. To be exact, this small world is an upgraded version of the boundary.


    With the continuous swallowing of Yin Qi, the triangular spire began to bloom a faint light. Muyi could even feel that the void around the triangular spire began to distort. At another place in the abyss, the eyes of the demon king who followed him were obviously bright and approached Muyi quietly.


    The triangular spire began to rotate, and a vortex emerged from its center, but it looked like a monster with a big mouth, which was terrible.


    "Boom!"


    When the triangular spire turned to the extreme, the surrounding void was finally broken. After a while, Muyi noticed the breath revealed at the other end of the vortex. His eyes brightened up at once, but he always stood there without taking any rash action.


    "Go in."


    At this time, there was an eager voice from the ancestor of the yuan family.


    Muyi almost didn''t think about it. He directly bought the vortex, and the ancestor of the yuan family disappeared. At this time, a terrible killing opportunity came from behind him. A fist seemed to penetrate the void and lay a blow on Muyi''s vest.


    There was no sign of this punch, and even Muyi didn''t notice it before. I''m afraid it would be too late if it wasn''t reminded by the ancestor of the yuan family.


    However, even so, the aftermath of that punch still poured on him, which was the result of the deliberate control of the other party. Otherwise, if it was ignored, Muyi could not step into the vortex at all.


    When Mu Yi''s figure fell into the vortex, a figure emerged from the position where he had just stood. It was the demon king, and his eyes scanned the vortex.


    "Is this the entrance to there? Ha ha, my luck finally came."


    Finally, the king seemed to think of something and his eyes lit up at once.


    Then, without hesitation, he stepped directly into the vortex, but the vortex seemed to be unable to bear his strength and faintly rejected him.


    "Hum, give it to me."


    Tiger Yan snorted coldly and tore his hands violently. For a long time, there was a roar in the abyss, four winds, a huge black tiger appeared, and endless Yin Qi was absorbed from around. Tens of miles around, thousands of demon families were sucked out of their vitality and died miserably on the spot.


    Such a huge injection of Yin immediately made the vortex bigger. The next moment, Hu Yan''s figure disappeared in the vortex, and it was obvious that he had followed Mu Yi into the mysterious place.


    "Poof!"


    Under the bloody and dark sky, a huge vortex suddenly appeared, and then a figure fell out of it, fell heavily to the ground, and the vortex in the air disappeared.


    The figure that suddenly fell was Mu Yi, but his situation was not very good at the moment. It was lucky to be attacked by a king from behind and be able to escape his life. As for the injury, it was not the most important.


    "This is the mysterious place?" Muyi stood up from the ground, his body shaking.


    In the jade pendant, the thought of the ancestor of the yuan family seemed to fall into a deep sleep without any movement, so Muyi had to rely on himself at this time. Fortunately, the vortex in the sky had disappeared and there was no need to worry about being chased by the king. However, Muyi had an intuition that the other party must follow into this mysterious place, but he was separated from him for special reasons.


    So here, he still has a great chance to meet each other.


    Muyi observes the surrounding environment. The sky here is much lower than the underworld. Even when he looks up, he can only see a blood color. Without the sun, it is estimated that there will be no moon, but the blood color sky barely lights up the world.


    And the most obvious thing Muyi feels is that it is too depressed here. Looking around, he doesn''t see any vitality and is full of silence. It seems that this is a dead world, even withering compared with the ancient Yellow River Road Muyi entered at the beginning.


    "What happened here?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking. Although he didn''t find any traces of life, Muyi didn''t dare to be careless, because according to the father of the Jiang family, it was full of danger, but at the same time, there were endless opportunities, otherwise the opponent wouldn''t have come here at the beginning.


    But at the thought that even the other party''s Noumenon fell here, Muyi dared not be careless. After all, the noumenon of the ancestors of the yuan family is a real heaven and man. Even if it is only the weight of heaven and man, it is far from what Muyi can compare with now.


    Therefore, he must be careful, otherwise an accident will lose his life.


    After identifying the direction, Muyi still left quickly. It is inevitable that there will be some movement just after the vortex appears. If you are not sure, something will be found. At the moment, he is injured. Naturally, you should be more careful.


    Even if you really want to travel in a mysterious place, you have to heal your wounds first.


    Shortly after Muyi left, a shadow suddenly appeared. It flew several circles in mid air, and then landed at the place where Ji Yun had just vomited blood. When it felt the breath in the blood, it trembled all over, and an invisible wave centered on it dispersed around.


    Muyi naturally didn''t know about all this. At the moment, he found a secret place dozens of miles away and hid it. In fact, when he ran away, he had cast the invisible hidden body symbol. In this way, he wouldn''t show any breath fluctuation, at least he wouldn''t be sensed.


    Here, no matter how careful it is, it is also for the sake of his own life.


    Close himself, Muyi began to expel the will in his body, which was also the most troublesome point of the injury left by the king. If he didn''t expel the other party''s will, the injury could not get better. Fortunately, he had an experience and the injury was much lighter than last time, so he recovered in more than a day.


    Fortunately, there is no danger to find it on this day.


    On the contrary, Huyan had no such good luck. Although he followed closely, he was hundreds of miles away from Muyi after he came in. Even with the consciousness of a king, it was impossible to sweep hundreds of miles.


    Relying on the king level strength, Hu Yan did not deliberately hide his trace, and even meant to do it on purpose, so his breath was mighty, but before long, his trouble came.


    At the beginning, there were only some strange shadows. These shadows had no specific form. They were more like the condensation of pure dead Qi. They had an independent will. When they saw him, they surrounded him. However, before they could get close, they were dispersed by Hu Yan''s strong will, turned into pure power and scattered between heaven and earth.


    His practice was like stabbing a hornet''s nest, more and more shadows appeared, and even formed a black cloud. At this time, Hu Yan felt a threat, but it was obviously too late. After a big war, he finally escaped.


    At this time, he no longer dared to be arrogant, and even deliberately restrained his breath, but unexpectedly, even so, he was stared at by a terrible thing, which could not be seen at all. It was like a hunter lurking in the shadow, taking tiger Yan as his prey.


    Although he couldn''t see it, Hu Yan could still feel the existence of the other party, and the attack and strength of the other party were very strange, not much lower than him.


    At this time, Hu Yan sounded some legends of this mysterious place, but it was too late to regret. It took nine cattle and two tigers to get rid of the terrible thing, but he himself was hurt, which was a bad start.


    While Hu Yan was avoiding the terrible thing, Mu Yi finally recovered his injury and left his hiding place cautiously. Although he had two maps in his mind, they were broken. Compared with the world, they were a drop in the ocean unless he could find the most critical positions.


    Slowly, Muyi also found some existence in the world, such as the shadow of dead gas condensation. Fortunately, his invisible talisman was powerful and did not let him find his whereabouts. Even Muyi saw a stone man more than ten feet tall and roaring through, which made Muyi more curious about this mysterious place.


    After all, although the underworld is known as a hundred nationalities, there is no stone man, and the shadow is also a kind of life. For all this, he can only lament the size of the world.


    Finally, I don''t know how long it took, Muyi finally found the strange forest, and he felt a sense of vitality here.

 Chapter 616

    Mu Yi thinks the woods are strange because of the vitality. Since he came to this mysterious place, he has found the existence of vitality for the first time, but he is not reckless. It is the so-called thing that there must be demons when things happen.


    The scale of this forest is not large, and it looks strange. There are no leaves, only bare branches. It looks like a monster''s claws. On the trunk, there are countless fist sized pimples, dark and strange.


    Muyi stood at the edge of the forest and walked forward tentatively. The trees didn''t respond. Muyi waved to cut off a branch and found that it was no different from the trees in the underworld except full of death.


    Seeing this, Muyi continued to walk towards the place of vitality, but his mind was always on guard. No matter how careful he was in this mysterious place.


    "Wow!"


    Just as Muyi was approaching the target, a gust of wind suddenly blew in the forest, blowing the branches and making bursts of ghosts crying and wolves howling. The sound went straight to the bottom of my heart and began to produce a lot of illusions.


    However, for Mu Yi, this so-called illusion could not shake his mind at all.


    But then, ghosts emerged from the branches, and the sarcomas on the trunk turned into one eye. The forest that had just returned to normal turned directly into a place of purgatory.


    Mu Yi was not surprised by the current situation. He had already made psychological preparations when he stepped here. Moreover, at present, this level of attack is far from threatening him, and what he is really interested in is that vitality.


    Looking at the coming ghosts, a flame appeared in Mu Yi''s eyes. I saw those ghosts directly turn into fire shadows and turn into ashes in Nanming.


    Today''s Nanming Lihuo has evolved into Tianhuo. How overbearing it is. It''s just a small test to deal with these ghosts. The main reason is that Muyi doesn''t want to waste time and is worried about whether the fluctuations here will lead to more difficult things, so he can leave early if he solves it early.


    As the ghosts turned into ashes, the surrounding trees suddenly heard a sad cry, which made the illusion in Muyi''s heart better.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi sneered in his heart. The salary lamp turned out and then sucked it suddenly. All the illusions were swallowed up by the salary lamp. Although the illusion does not really exist, it is also a power that can be refined into lamp oil.


    "Get out of here."


    Now that it had begun, Muyi didn''t keep his hand, and his breath bloomed. After a while, the whole forest was dead, and time seemed to freeze. Muyi walked step by step to the place with vitality, grabbed it with his right hand, and the earth sank immediately. Then a thumb sized green crystal appeared in his hand.


    "What is this?" Muyi looked at the green crystal in his hand and wondered, but the vitality contained in it was very huge. Even he was a little excited.


    After Muyi took away the green crystal, the forest began to wither, as if it were completely dead.


    Mu Yi looked at the withered forest thoughtfully, and he knew something in his heart. However, the truth still needs to be verified. Then, he flashed and disappeared in place.


    Shortly after Muyi left, a black cloud floated over. After hovering over the forest for a while, Muyi chased in the direction of Muyi''s departure. Muyi knew nothing about all this.


    At this moment, Muyi came to a group of mountains. In front of him was a stone man, much smaller than the one he saw at the beginning, only seven or eight feet high, but for Muyi, he was already a giant.


    This is Muyi''s decision after repeated consideration. By virtue of his own wandering in this mysterious place, he is no different from a blind man, and it is easy to fall into danger. Therefore, the best way is to find an aborigine here and learn the news from his mouth.


    The reason why Mu Yi chose the stone man is that Mu Yi thinks that the stone man has some similarities with human beings, and it may be easier to communicate.


    "Outsider, are you provoking the great rock clan?" the stone man looked at Mu Yi and said with a roar, and his voice was like thunder.


    Mu Yi''s eyes brightened obviously when he heard the other party''s address, which at least indicates that the other party knows outsiders like him, so it''s easy to say next.


    "No offense, I just want to ask you for some information," Muyi said tentatively.


    "A crystal of life, I promise Yanshan to tell you everything you want to know, and I also know what the purpose of you outsiders is." the stone man suddenly became a Philistine, which made Muyi uncomfortable for a while.


    "Crystal of life?" but Mu Yi couldn''t help but move in his heart. As soon as his right hand turned over, the green crystal obtained from the forest appeared in his palm.


    When Mu Yi took out the crystal, it was obvious that the stone man''s eyes widened, and there was a feeling of eagerness.


    "Yes, but you still need to tell me the origin and use of the crystal of life." Mu Yi doesn''t think how precious this crystal of life is. If it can be found in the woods like before, it''s easy for him to get as much as he wants.


    However, the stone man is so eager to get the crystal of life. Obviously, there are things he doesn''t know. No one will be too many good things. Muyi is no exception. If the crystal of life can help him, he doesn''t mind collecting more.


    "Well, my reputation is always good, but you outsiders are always cunning. You have to give me the crystal of life first." Yanshan said slowly.


    "Here you are." Muyi is not afraid that the other party will escape if he gets the crystal of life. Although the other party is big and not brave, Muyi can easily kill him.


    Yanshan opened his mouth and swallowed the crystal of life directly. Then Muyi could feel that his breath became stronger. Obviously, this crystal of life was very helpful to him.


    "Only you outsiders can get the crystal of life so easily." at this time, Yanshan admitted the importance of the crystal of life without hesitation, but he didn''t intend to default. He sat down directly, and suddenly roared around, like an earthquake.


    "The crystal of life is the most important treasure in this abandoned land. Only the wooden family can be bred. However, every wooden family is a hidden genius. Therefore, unless the wooden family is willing, others can not feel the crystal of life, and the crystal of life can be scattered on the earth at any time and can no longer be found." Yanshan first mentioned the crystal of life, And his words also made Muyi vaguely understand that he was really lucky enough. Obviously, the wooden clan took him as prey to lure him. Unexpectedly, he was finally killed by him, and even had no chance to resist.


    The crystal of life has become the booty of Muyi. No wonder he didn''t find anything before. He only felt vitality in that forest.


    Since the crystal of life can help the evolution of the rock clan, even for him, it has the same effect on other races. No wonder Yanshan will say that the crystal of life is the most important treasure in the abandoned place.


    The place of abandonment is obviously the name here. Muyi knows the truth for the first time, but is the so-called abandonment abandoned by the underworld or other internal causes?


    "So the crystal of life can exchange a lot of things?" Muyi asked looking at the rock mountain.


    "Yes, but my news from Yanshan is also very valuable." Yanshan thought that Muyi regretted, so he stressed.


    "Don''t worry, if the crystal of life is given to you, I won''t get it back. You just said you know the purpose of outsiders?" Muyi turned to the subject.


    "Of course, you outsiders came to the abandoned place just to get the treasure left by your ancestors, but I advise you to leave early. It''s very dangerous there. I once saw a powerful outsider enter there and die soon." when Yanshan mentioned this matter, his tone even contained a trace of panic, Obviously, it had a great impact on him.


    "The treasure of ancestors?" Mu Yi felt more and more that he was going to get close to the truth of the abandoned place. There was obviously a big secret here, that is, the whole hell. Not many people knew the details, but the demon and ghost families guarding those channels might know something.


    "Where is that?" Muyi ignored the warning of Yanshan, but continued to ask.


    "It''s called a fairy tomb," Yanshan said directly.


    "Immortal tomb?" Mu Yi''s voice unconsciously increased a bit, and his eyes even showed a trace of shock. Now he is not the little Taoist who didn''t understand anything at the beginning. He also has a clear understanding of what is an immortal.


    The so-called immortal is to transcend this world, not in the three realms, not belonging to the five elements, enduring all kinds of disasters and immortality, and truly immortal, but the immortal has always been in the legend. According to the division of realm, the immortal should be the fifth level.


    The fourth level is actually the great emperor and saints. Although rare, there are at least some. They are just immortals, which have never been mentioned since ancient times. Even many people think that immortals are just fantasy and fabricated by the world.


    And no matter which race, as long as they reach this level, they are all immortals, carefree real immortals and immortal golden immortals.


    So when Mu Yi just heard these two words, he even suspected that he had heard them wrong. Is the fairy here really the same as the fairy he knows? Moreover, since immortals never die, how can there be a tomb? After all, the tomb is the destination after death.


    After thinking about it, Mu Yi thought that the fairy tomb should not really refer to immortals.


    "Yes, it''s the fairy tomb. In fact, these two words are very old. It''s also the name in the records of our rock family. But later, many invincible strong people rushed in to compete for something. That war turned the world into an abandoned place. Most of the invincible strong people also fell there, but their invincible will did not disappear with time, but they did Become the most powerful Guardian there. If you want to enter there, you will be attacked by those wills, which is very dangerous. "Yanshan said slowly.

 Chapter 617

    Fairy tomb!


    Mu Yi firmly remembered these two words, that is, the fall of the great emperor, and he is not qualified to call it a fairy tomb, but if the immortal does not die, how can he die?


    And according to Yanshan, when invincible strongmen of all ethnic groups broke in, what level was his so-called invincible strongman? However, the will remains after death, which is at least the level of heaven and man and the king of all races.


    The things that can make many heaven, man and kings compete for must be extraordinary. Even there may be semi saints and strong people at the quasi emperor level, that is, the sage above. The great emperor is not impossible, but now it''s just his guess. He can''t see it with his own eyes, and he can''t be sure of anything.


    But anyway, it must be very dangerous there, otherwise the original body of the ancestors of the yuan family would not fall here.


    "What are the strong people in this abandoned land? What races are there besides the rock clan and the wood clan?" Mu Yi asked again.


    "The most powerful here is the soul clan, and the most is also the soul clan. In addition to the rock clan and wood clan, there are also the wind clan, Shui clan, fire clan and even the mysterious Lei clan." Yanshan didn''t hide it and said directly.


    "Water, fire and thunder clan?" Muyi asked in surprise. If rock clan, wood clan and wind clan were added, the origins of water, fire and wind would be all together. Moreover, Muyi practiced the three true meanings of water, fire and thunder. What does these ethnic groups have to do with the true meaning he understood and various roads?


    Mu Yi stared at the rock mountain and seemed to want to see through him. The wood clan had the crystal of life before, so what did the rock clan have?


    Maybe Mu Yi''s eyes were scary. Yanshan couldn''t help but step back and looked at Mu Yi with a wary face.


    "We Yanzu are all stone bumps, but there are no treasures." Yanshan seems to see through Mu Yi''s idea and says directly.


    "How do you divide the strength realm of your ethnic groups?" Muyi continued to ask, and it is obviously very important to find out this.


    "The realm of strength? We are divided into soldiers, generals, kings and emperors." Yanshan said.


    "What realm do you just say the invincible strong represent?" Mu Yi frowned. According to the division of rock mountains, these four realms seem to correspond to the first to the fourth difficulties, and the king is already equivalent to the realm of heaven and man and the king. As for the emperor, if there is no accident, the corresponding level should be the saint and the great emperor.


    "Invincible is the level of quasi emperor. If the emperor doesn''t come out, he is invincible." Yanshan said seriously.


    "Can there still be such invincible strong people in the abandoned land?" Mu Yi asked. The so-called invincible strong people are actually the semi holy level of the human race.


    "Yes, but they are basically the ancestors of all ethnic groups and will not be born for a long time." Yanshan definitely nodded, and Mu Yi''s face became more dignified. The abandoned place was much more dangerous than he thought at the beginning.


    Muyi didn''t ask about the emperor''s territory, because it was too far away from him. Let alone the emperor''s territory, it was far from what he could resist. Even if there was a king''s territory at the moment, he had to run away immediately. He was interested in the races of water, fire and thunder.


    After all, what he understands is these three true meanings. The wood family condenses the crystal of life. Although the rock mountain does not say itself, it seems to Mu Yi that the body will condense the treasures belonging to the earth. Then the shuihuolei family should be the same. I want to help him understand the true meaning.


    "The last question, where is the fairy tomb?" Muyi looked at the rock mountain and asked. Although the remnant idea of the father of the yuan family didn''t say where the peerless skill was, in Muyi''s opinion, the most likely is the fairy tomb, and the two remnant maps he owned are also the map of the fairy tomb, which is the only good news.


    "Outsiders, do you really want to go to the fairy tomb? It''s very dangerous there." Yanshan couldn''t help saying.


    "No matter how dangerous it is, I will go," said Mu Yi directly.


    "Well, follow this direction, cross three mountains and two rivers, and you can get to the periphery of the fairy tomb. However, you should be careful along the way. The soul clan likes to hunt you outsiders." Yanshan finally reminded Mu Yi when he saw that Mu Yi was unmoved.


    "Thank you for telling me. I hope we can meet again in the future." Muyi said, turned and stepped out, and gradually disappeared.


    "What a pity." when Mu Yi went away, Yanshan shook his head, and then his body sank continuously in a roar. In an instant, he fell into the earth and couldn''t see the slightest difference.


    Soon after Muyi left and the rock mountain sank into the earth, a black cloud floated from the horizon. After circling around where Muyi stayed, it continued to chase after Muyi in the direction of leaving.


    "Soul clan? The outsider is in danger." he said with a pair of eyes looking at the black cloud in the distance.


    Mu Yi followed the direction pointed by the rock mountain and walked with Yu steps. Although he stepped on the earth, his speed was not slow at all. Moreover, he covered it with invisible Tibetan symbols, and his breath was not exposed. In addition, he deliberately avoided it, so he didn''t encounter any trouble along the way.


    Originally, I thought the so-called big mountain of Yanshan would not be too far away, but when I was really on my way, Muyi realized that the abandoned land was much larger than he thought. Half a day later, Muyi saw a big mountain in front of him


    Before, the two boundary mountains in the underworld were not worth mentioning in front of the mountain. The majestic mountain seemed to support the world and give people a shock.


    At this time, Muyi felt something different behind him. He turned around and saw a black cloud floating towards him quickly. The dark cloud exuded a palpitating breath. Just at a glance, Muyi knew something was wrong and fled directly to the mountain.


    At first, the black cloud was still far away, but then it was close. Although Mu Yi didn''t know how the other party found him, it was undoubtedly foolish to turn around and fight at this time, especially when he didn''t know the details of the other party.


    However, from the analysis of the breath he vaguely felt, the black cloud should be the so-called soul family in Yanshan, a very powerful race in the abandoned place.


    Close to the mountain, Muyi also felt more and more small. The mountain was bare and had no vitality. Even so, Muyi didn''t relax his vigilance, but he didn''t expect the black cloud behind him to come to his head at a faster speed.


    At this time, Muyi could not escape from the pursuit of black clouds unless he displayed the wings of rosefinch. However, the sky here was not as safe as expected, and no one knew what danger was waiting for him, so he hesitated again and again. Muyi still stopped, stood on a boulder and looked up at the black clouds at the top of his head.


    Although he was unwilling to fight, he was not afraid of a war when he had no choice.


    "Jie Jie."


    In the dark cloud, there was a burst of rebellious laughter, which directly penetrated Mu Yi''s mind. However, at this time, the salary lamp appeared and protected him. No matter what the sound was, it could not disturb him.


    Then, dozens of black shadows separated from the black cloud and rushed towards Muyi. At this time, Muyi saw more clearly. These black shadows all look like human beings, but the body is illusory.


    "Is this the soul clan?" Mu Yi was moved. Facing the dark shadow, he directly punched out. The water of Tianhe flowed in his heart, directly integrated the true meaning and showed the ultimate boxing.


    "Boom!"


    When the void shook, all the soul families who rushed turned into powder in front of Muyi''s fist, but Muyi''s behavior seemed to poke a hornet''s nest at once. I saw that the dark cloud suddenly expanded and more dark shadows rushed, even if these dark shadows were not strong, but there were too many.


    Moreover, Muyi also found that the more the shadow inside, the higher the degree of solidity, and the stronger the breath. Even the breath emitted by several soul families has been equivalent to daozhong Xiaocheng, and this is just the periphery of the black cloud.


    In the face of such a soul clan, Mu Yisi directly raised her fist to kill without effort.


    "Woo!"


    In the dark cloud, there was a sudden roar, and then more than a dozen more solid shadows appeared. The breath clearly reached the great success of Taoism, and this was only the beginning. Muyi clearly felt that there was a strong existence waking up in the center of the dark cloud.


    At present, Mu Yi no longer hesitated. His fist technique changed suddenly. A fire lotus bloomed slowly, directly wrapped all the soul families, and then burned away from the fire and turned into ashes as Nanming left the fire.


    To solve these successful soul families in one fell swoop, Mu Yi''s eyes fell into the dark clouds, his eyes glowed, and a thunder Rune floated in his heart.


    "Boom!"


    Muyi directly triggered the thunder, and the thunder world seemed to be opened. Then a dazzling thunder fell and hit the center of gravity of the black cloud.


    "Buzz!"


    When the thunder light poured, even Mu Yi narrowed his eyes slightly. The light and the flame directly extinguished a fifth of the black cloud.


    Just seeing this result, Muyi did not show a happy look. On the contrary, he looked more dignified. When the true meaning of water and fire could not be integrated, the Tianlei just led was the strongest attack he could play at present, and such Tianlei must go all out to lead, and there are even certain restrictions.


    But I didn''t expect that his strongest attack defeated only one fifth of black cloud. To this extent, it needs four more Tianlei just like that. But now, don''t say four, even one is difficult. The reason why Tianlei has such great power is also related to restraint.


    Soul clan, you can know the characteristics of this clan only by its name, and it is not too much to say that it is the enemy of soul clan.


    At this time, the terrible existence in the black cloud also completely woke up, but it can be seen from his breath that he is in a state of rage at the moment. Obviously, the sky thunder just caused him some trouble.


    "Hoo!"


    "Suck!"


    Vaguely, Muyi heard a sound of breathing, and then the dark clouds changed greatly. All the dark shadows condensed into an incomparably huge figure and stood in the sky.


    A pair of wings spread slowly behind Muyi, and he also came to the air with his body.

 Chapter 618

    Compared with the huge figure in front of him, Muyi is undoubtedly small, like an ant around a giant beast. However, Muyi is not afraid and looks directly at the king of the soul family in front of him.


    Although we haven''t started yet, the tide around the other party is undoubtedly a sign of strength, and only the realm of heaven and man can lift heavy as light to do this.


    "Outsiders, die."


    The huge figure sounds like thunder. It is the mountain on one side, which is also dropped by countless stones that vibrate.


    "It''s not certain who will die." Mu Yi broke out directly. Although he knew that the other party was the level of heaven and man, which was far from what he could compare now, he didn''t have a way back at this time. Instead of running away, he would put himself in a more dangerous situation. It''s better to fight hard.


    The king of the huge soul clan took it with one hand, and the surrounding world was immediately blessed by the will to freeze Muyi in it. At this time, the true meaning of water, fire and thunder alternately appeared on him, just like bathing in the colorful glow. When there was no time to go, he shattered the surrounding void and escaped.


    The huge palm fell on the mountain, and the time shook. The mountain was hit with a gap, which shows the strength of the king of the soul family.


    Although Mu Yi dodged, he was also surprised in a cold sweat. None of these kings was simple. The demon king he met before was overbearing and had almost no power to fight back. The same is true for the soul King now. At least he is not an opponent without integrating the true meaning of water and fire.


    However, he was also cruel in his heart, and he also knew that the demon king chased in and was likely to meet him in this abandoned place. Once he met each other again, he would never die. Of course, with his current strength, he was not qualified to say these four words. It would be good to escape his life.


    But blindly running away is definitely not Mu Yi''s character. He must find ways to become stronger. Under the crisis of life and death, it is definitely a good time to exercise himself. Once he persists, his strength will definitely improve rapidly.


    "Spell it."


    Muyi looked at the huge figure in the air. The wings of the rosefinch fanned behind him, and the salary lamp in his body was directly integrated with him. The accumulated lamp oil was falling without money. In his eyes, Nanming quietly emerged from the fire, and his breath soared again. Although he was still not as good as the king of the soul family, he was no longer as good as before.


    Carrying the momentum of thunder, Mu Yi fought in the air and urged the unknown boxing with the true meaning of fire. A hanging Tianhe appeared on the surface of Tao. Although his body was too small compared with the king of the soul family, the king of the soul family had to be more serious at the moment.


    Another huge palm directly grabbed Muyi. After a while, Muyi felt as if it was dark.


    "Boom."


    Muyi didn''t escape. Shengsheng collided with the huge palm, and then a sharp pain came. His body was almost ready to fall apart, but the huge palm was blurred at the moment and took it back at the same time.


    "What if you are the king of the soul clan?"


    Mu Yi''s heroic spirit regenerates in his heart. The coloured glaze doesn''t die, and his body appears. The blood in his body is splashing. A slight injury on his body is healed immediately. However, before he strikes again, the king of the soul family directly collapsed.


    Muyi, who was squeezed by the will of heaven and earth again, wanted to crush him directly. However, Muyi gritted his teeth and supported him, and daozhong was spinning. A salary lamp and a hanging Tianhe appeared in his two eyes, one left and one right.


    "The true meaning of water and fire, give me integration."


    Before, when the ape King took a punch across the distant void at Liangjie mountain, with the help of the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha, he successfully made him integrate the true meaning of water and fire and defeat the punch of the ape king. Although the process was very short, Muyi also firmly remembered that feeling, and it was not

 Chapter 619

    This time, Mu Yi was extremely dangerous. He forced himself with the help of the death crisis brought by the king of the soul family and wanted to integrate the true meaning of water and fire at one stroke. Only in this way could he resist the other party, but his action was too dangerous. He almost danced on the tip of the knife and gambled his life there.


    Fortunately, he didn''t lose the bet. Relying on the instinct of physical memory, he stubbornly integrated the true meaning of water and fire at the last moment, but this integration was under the intervention of external forces, which was not a normal integration, so it was extremely unstable. This is also the reason why Muyi quickly chose to escape after only one blow, because then, the true meaning of water and fire began to bite back, He caused many injuries to himself. If he didn''t go at that time, he couldn''t take the second attack of the soul family king. He would only be killed there without any accident.


    Muyi likes to take risks and challenge himself, but it doesn''t mean that he has to die unnecessarily when he knows he will die.


    Moreover, each short integration of water and fire means that he is further away from his goal. If he can completely integrate water and fire before entering the fairy tomb, he can really have a surge, that is, when he meets the king of the soul family or the king of the demon family, he is fearless and even has a real war with it.


    While urging Liuli immortal body to repair his body''s injury, Muyi quietly realized the feeling of water and fire fusion before. At this moment, daozhong has recovered its original appearance and stayed quietly in his sea of knowledge. The three truths again occupy a corner. However, Muyi still found that the runes on the surface of daozhong, especially the runes on water and fire, It''s slowly intertwined.


    This discovery made him very happy. The fusion of water and fire is actually the fusion of two runes. At present, water and fire runes are automatically intertwined, and there are signs of fusion, which is definitely great good news.


    Even if he can only briefly integrate the true meaning of water and fire in the future, he can also make a hit from heaven and man. Although it is only a hit, it will be knocked down later, but the critical moment is enough to save lives.


    Half a day later, Muyi opened his eyes, his expression had returned to calm, and all the injuries in his body had recovered. Liuli immortal body was also growing rapidly. Every time he repaired his body, it was a kind of growth. Maybe it won''t be long before his Liuli immortal body will break through again. At that time, he will undoubtedly be stronger, It can also bear the powerful power after the fusion of water and fire.


    At the next moment, Mu Yi''s body appeared directly on the top of the mountain, but just appeared, his cold hair stood up directly, and the bottom of his heart upgraded a strong warning sign. He almost didn''t want to think about it, so he moved the true fusion of water and fire. Although this short fusion was not mature, it was obvious that he couldn''t care so much at this moment.


    Because when the danger appeared, he already knew who was shooting at him. It was the soul king he thought had left long ago. However, he never thought that the other party not only didn''t leave, but disappeared around until he appeared.


    As soon as the true meaning of water and fire was integrated, Muyi took a blow from the king of the soul family. That is, the just integrated true meaning of water and fire was planned to be separated again. However, with the resistance of that moment, Muyi also offset most of the attack.


    Then Mu Yi didn''t want to think about it. The wings of the rosefinch behind him opened. With Yu Bu, he rose directly into the air and disappeared in situ in an instant.


    At the top of the mountain, the king of the soul clan sneered. Looking at the direction of Muyi''s departure, he took a direct step and caught up with him. The soul clan is best at catching prey and will never stop until it reaches its goal. Therefore, the soul clan is a notoriously difficult place. Even in an abandoned place, other races will feel headache.


    But fortunately, the soul clan likes to hunt outsiders most, but it has not been attacked by the crowd.


    Muyi started to run away at a high speed, but the lock behind him was like a maggot of tarsal bone. He couldn''t escape. Moreover, he had just suffered less than half of the attack and his body was hurt again. In this short time, he couldn''t remember how many times he had been injured. Fortunately, there was glass that didn''t destroy his body, otherwise his body would have been broken.


    Muyi fled in front, but the king of the soul family behind him seemed to walk around, as if playing with prey.


    "Who? Dare to intrude into the land of our wind family."


    Just as Muyi was crossing another mountain, he was suddenly stopped. To be exact, the other party was only 90% similar to the human race, and could not be regarded as the real human race. Moreover, when the other party appeared, he was almost silent. Although he flew in the air, it was not because his strength reached heaven and man, but a wind held him and let him walk in the void.


    "Wind family."


    Muyi almost instantly determined the identity of the other party. Before, Yanshan told him more or less about the characteristics of all ethnic groups. Together with a wind-shaped sign in the center of the other party''s eyebrows, it further explained the identity of the other party.


    Muyi didn''t expect to venture into the territory of the wind clan, but then he made a decision. At this time, he had no choice, and the wind clan opposite was just equivalent to the perfection of the second realm. There was no cohesion of Tao species. It was too weak.


    Without hesitation, Muyi grabbed the place directly.


    "Bold!"


    The wind clan didn''t seem to think that Muyi would directly start and scold, but the next moment, his voice was blocked in his throat, because Muyi had pinched his neck, especially when he touched Muyi''s cold eyes, he was cold at once.


    But before he begged for mercy, there was a flame in Muyi''s eyes, and then the wind clan was directly wrapped by the flame and turned into ashes.


    After killing the wind clan, Muyi fled again, but he again inspired an invisible hidden talisman. Although the effect was not as good as the previous one, it was not weak. At least there was no problem hiding from the general strong.


    Although the noise just made by Muyi was not big, it also alerted the Fengzu below. In fact, these Fengzu live on a smooth cliff like a mirror, with countless holes on it. I think it is where they live.


    Just after Muyi had just cast the invisible hidden talisman, several powerful breath leaped out of the hole, and Muyi stepped out and disappeared directly.


    At this time, the king of the soul family who pursued behind him also came to the place where Mu Yi had just established himself, and just met several flying Feng families. Although these Feng families are not the king''s territory, they are also equivalent to the stage of the great success of Tao species. There is even one person who clearly exceeds Tao species, but is worse than the king''s territory, which is equivalent to the pseudo heaven and man. Maybe it is called pseudo king and quasi king.


    "Soul clan? Why did you kill my wind clan?"


    At first, the prospective king of the wind family looked at the king of the soul family with a wary face. Maybe he felt the strength of the other party. He didn''t act rashly.

 Chapter 620

    The king of the soul clan frowned. He could feel that Muyi was nearby, but it was difficult to find the specific location for a time. As for the prospective king of the wind clan who blocked the way, he didn''t pay attention at all. He knew who killed the wind clan, but he was too proud to explain.


    When the prospective king of the wind clan saw that the other party ignored himself, there was a trace of anger on his face. The soul clan was strong. As the most powerful person in the tribe, if he was indifferent to the killing of his people, he would not be qualified to become the guardian of the tribe.


    "Go away, or die." the king of the soul family said coldly.


    "Bold!"


    "Die."


    When they heard each other''s words, the strong men of the wind family were angry one after another. Compared with them, they only had the realm of Tao and Dacheng, and could not feel the realm of the king of the soul family at all. However, it was unforgivable that the other party was so arrogant in killing his own people in his own territory.


    "Array!"


    The prospective king of the wind family finally made up his mind, but he didn''t dare to be careless. He directly united with other people to set up a large array of the wind family. At that time, he saw several wind families integrate into the wind one after another, and then a tornado wrapped the king of the soul family.


    "Is this the means of the wind clan? Sure enough, no race here can be underestimated." Muyi hid in the dark and saw it clearly. When these wind clans joined hands, the breath did not reach the king''s realm, but also reached the limit of prospective king. In the underworld, this level is also called the overlord, which is what Muyi can achieve now.


    However, this level was still too weak for the king of the soul family, only a roar was heard, and then several figures flew backward at a faster speed and were injured one after another. The prospective king of the wind family was also badly hurt, and his face was full of horror.


    "It''s the king, run away." the prospective king of the wind family roared and accelerated his escape at the same time.


    "Want to escape? It''s too late." the king of the soul family showed a trace of cruelty on his face, and then grabbed the prospective king of the wind family from a distance.


    "Pooh!"


    The prospective king of the wind family just dropped his words, his eyes suddenly widened, and then a big hole was directly opened in his chest. He passed through with one hand and grabbed something. It was his heart.


    "I..." the prospective king of the wind family tried hard to say something, but his hand had exerted a slight force and directly crushed his heart. A prospective king was killed.


    "Elder."


    There was a cry of surprise and anger, even mixed with a trace of fear.


    After killing the prospective king of the wind family, the king of the soul family opened his mouth and sucked. He saw a struggling shadow floating out of the other party''s body, which was swallowed by him, and then he looked at other fleeing strong men of the wind family.


    Muyi saw here and knew that there was no need to continue. He originally thought that the wind clan could bring some trouble to the other party. He could also do it at the critical moment, but he didn''t expect that these wind clan would become the rations for his strength recovery.


    So Mu Yi made a quick decision and ran away directly. He didn''t feel much sad about the experience of the Feng family. The world was a law of the jungle, and there was no mercy. It was a kind of stupidity. He also saw the killing opportunity in the eyes of the Feng family, so he didn''t hesitate to kill the other party.


    As for the next change, he can''t control it. In this dangerous abandoned place, he must protect himself first. At present, the most important thing is to escape the pursuit of the soul family king.


    "Are there aquariums here?"


    Muyi stood by a big river and felt the residual breath of the river. His eyes brightened obviously. According to the words of Yanshan, he has now crossed three mountains, leaving only two rivers, which can be close to the edge of the fairy tomb.


    Although he was chased and killed along the way, Mu Yi also understood the abandoned land. The former Feng nationality was one. Now he will not miss the aquarium. After all, there is the true meaning of water in his understanding. Maybe he can get some harvest from here.


    After looking at his back, the king of the soul family had not caught up yet. Muyi jumped into the river. The river was thousands of feet wide and a little longer. The mighty momentum was unstoppable.


    As soon as he entered the water, Muyi found that the water here was heavier, and even contained a strange force. He constantly wanted to get into his body. His glass didn''t die, ran spontaneously, blocked it out, and formed a light mask on the surface of his body.


    Muyi dived quickly, and of course he didn''t forget to use the invisible hidden talisman. With the use of it again and again, his understanding of the invisible hidden talisman is also deepening. If it is divided into 10%, he has mastered 60% now, and once it reaches 80%, the king of the soul family can''t find him again.


    As for ten percent, it should be no problem not to hide from the saint, but to hide from the semi saint. This is the strength of the invisible hidden body symbol. However, it is undoubtedly difficult to achieve this state, even not much easier than his achievement of heaven and man.


    In addition to the invisible hidden body symbol, he also has the soul tour three realms symbol. However, compared with the latter, the latter is obviously more difficult and obscure. Even he can only get started now. It is not generally difficult to really achieve the soul tour three realms.


    The depth of the river was also beyond Mu Yi''s imagination. After diving hundreds of feet, he saw a stretch of underwater palaces with magnificent momentum. All these palaces radiated light and formed a huge shield to keep the river out.


    Obviously, the aquarium lives in the water in name, but it is not unable to leave the water all the time.


    In the past, a small Fengzu tribe had strong prospective kings. Now, under the river, the palace alone is very extraordinary, and there must be a stronger existence in it. Therefore, Muyi did not dare to rush in directly, but hid in a coral forest and waited quietly.


    I don''t know whether the king of the soul family is bound by this thing, or because the river completely covers his breath, so that the other party doesn''t track him. In this way, Muyi is happy to spend more time practicing.


    His true fusion of water and fire has reached an extremely critical moment, but I don''t know why, every fusion is extremely uncoordinated. Vaguely, he feels as if he is missing something and can''t be completely integrated. If he wants to completely integrate, he must solve this key first.


    Sitting at the bottom of the water, the colored glass keeps running all the time to resist the huge water pressure, and Muyi gradually falls into a state of extinction, just like the Coral fossils nearby, can''t feel any vitality.


    Time passed slowly, and finally, Mu Yi was awakened by a loud noise.


    "Si Qing, are you still stubborn? Don''t you know what a great crime it is to steal the dark heavy water?" a voice came through the river. Although it was not very true, Muyi still heard it.


    "Xuanming heavy water?" Mu Yi showed some curiosity, but did not appear immediately, but continued to listen.

 Chapter 621

    "Get out of the way, I don''t want to hurt you." another voice was cold.


    "It''s no use. This matter has alerted the elder, and you will catch up soon. You can''t escape." the previous voice was still trying to persuade, but the other person obviously made up his mind. At this time, they also appeared in the consciousness of Muyi.


    "Is this the aquarium?" Muyi secretly observed the two aquariums. Their appearance is almost no different from that of the human race, but there is a mark of the aquarium in the center of the eyebrow. More accurately, it should also be a kind of rune, but it is different from the Rune of the true meaning of water understood by Muyi, but it is also normal. The true meaning of water contains too much, which is far from being understood by Muyi.


    What Muyi really cares about is the mysterious heavy water just mentioned by the other party. It''s a kind of treasure. In the face of such treasures, he doesn''t mind being a robber. After all, this is also his main purpose of looking for aquarium this time.


    The two aquariums are almost in their twenties. The aquarium who stole xuanming heavy water looks cold and fierce, with a little rebellious, while the other one should be much more honest, otherwise he won''t persuade hard.


    "If you still treat me as a friend, get out of the way." Si Qing took a deep breath and said. Although they were standing in the water, the surrounding river opened automatically, which didn''t bring them any pressure. I think it has something to do with their physique as aquariums.


    "No, come back with me now. I can ask the elder to forgive you."


    "Ha ha, Si Yun, I didn''t expect you to be so naive. Do you think the elders might let me go because I stole the dark heavy water? I''m afraid it''s the lightest thing to give up cultivation and put me in death row." Si Qing said with a cold smile.


    "I will try my best to plead for you." Si Yun still insisted.


    "In that case, don''t blame me," Si Qing said. With a wave of his right hand, the water around him turned into water snakes according to his mind, winding towards Si Yun, and similar water snakes appeared around Si Yun, fighting together in an instant.


    Mu Yi still has no idea to come out, but looks at the battle between the two aquariums. He is still very interested in the battle mode of the aquarium. After all, the more he knows, the better he can get a foothold in this abandoned place.


    Soon, Mu Yi found some clues about the two people. After all, his realm at the moment is so high that he can only reach heaven and man by one line. However, the two aquariums in front of him are only the second difficulty, or even the strength of five or six products.


    However, in terms of their age, their qualifications are good. At least young experts such as Yangjian are rare, and this is only an aquarium, which is far from representing the level of the whole abandoned land.


    "Si Qing, how dare you."


    Suddenly, there was a roar in the distance, and the river didn''t stop the sound at all. Even Mu Yi couldn''t help looking up. In the distance, a huge turtle rowed its limbs and approached quickly. On the turtle''s back, there were a group of aquariums, first an old man, followed by many guards in armor.


    Si Qing''s face changed greatly. Ignoring Si Yun in front of him, he turned and ran away. He knew that the elders in the family were powerful and he couldn''t resist at all, so he had to run away.


    Siyun hesitated for a moment. After all, he didn''t stop and let Siqing escape from him.


    "Want to run?" the old aquarium man on the tortoise shell snorted coldly and stamped his foot gently. He saw that the giant tortoise suddenly rowed its four feet, and its speed immediately surged, which was much faster than Si Qing''s escape speed.


    This giant turtle is raised by an aquarium and is specially used for driving. Although it is huge and clumsy, it actually runs faster in the water than ordinary aquariums.


    Si Qing ran away for a while and felt that the giant turtle behind him was getting closer and closer. He couldn''t help feeling a little desperate. He worked hard and hard to steal the dark heavy water. Did he fall short in this way? At the thought of being caught back, abolishing his accomplishments and being locked up in death row, a strong sense of reluctance poured out on his face.


    "Want to live?"


    Just when Si Qing felt desperate, a voice suddenly rang out in his mind, which made him instinctively stunned. However, immediately he reacted, like grasping the last straw, nodding hard, and shouting in his heart, "elder help me."


    Si Qing is not ignorant of goods. He can hide from the elders chasing after him and directly introduce his voice into his mind. He is definitely an expert, let alone an elder. Even if he is asked to call his ancestors, he is willing to save himself.


    "Hand over the dark heavy water and I''ll save your life." at this time, the voice continued to ring through Si Qing''s mind, and Si Qing was stunned by the request.


    At the moment, he deliberately refused each other. After all, he risked his life to get the xuanming heavy water, but the giant turtle behind him was getting closer and closer. He could feel the tear of the water on him and seemed to drag him back.


    "OK, I promise you."


    Compared with xuanming heavy water, it is obviously more important to have a small life. After all, when xuanming heavy water is gone, you can think of other ways. Once you are abandoned or even dead, you really have no other way.


    "As you wish."


    Then Si Qing felt a force blessing on him. The next moment, he suddenly disappeared in place.


    Just as Si Qing had just disappeared, the giant turtle behind him also opened his mouth. A suction suddenly came, and the water surged like a collapse. Unfortunately, there was no Si Qing there.


    The aquarium elder on the turtle''s back was obviously stunned, because even he didn''t find out how Si Qing disappeared. Just now he only felt a vague fluctuation, and then Si Qing disappeared. Obviously, someone should have saved Si Qing, but he wanted to break his head and couldn''t figure out who saved Si Qing. With the strength just shown by the other party''s silence, Obviously, he is far above him. Although he is an Shui clan elder, his strength is only a small success.


    "Elder, where are Si Qing people?" at this time, Si Yun caught up, but found that the elder was in a daze, but there was no Si Qing.


    "Did you stop Si Qing just now? Was there anything unusual?" the elder of Shui nationality looked at Si Yun and asked.


    "Abnormal? No." Si Yun shook his head and said he didn''t know, and the Shui clan elder didn''t continue to ask. Even he didn''t find any clue, not to mention Si Yun. He just couldn''t figure out who would do this? And what is the purpose? Is it for xuanming heavy water?


    Although xuanming heavy water is precious, it also depends on what level of strong people are. According to reason, it is only in the realm of quasi king that they can take people away quietly under his eyes, but the quasi king needs to be so careful to get xuanming heavy water? Even in this way?


    Just when the Shui clan elder couldn''t understand it, Muyi slowly emerged with Si Qing a few miles away.

 Chapter 622

    "Are you an outsider?" Si Qing looked at Mu Yi, then his face changed greatly. He thought he would be the same family, but he never thought it would be an outsider.


    "Oh, how did you find out that I was an outsider?" Muyi asked curiously. At least it is impossible to see through Si Qing. Is it because there is no Rune mark in his eyebrows?


    "Because of this? In the abandoned land, all races have marks, only outsiders will not." Si Qing''s answer also verified Mu Yi''s idea.


    "I see." Muyi nodded, then looked at Si Qing and continued, "you don''t seem to be afraid of me."


    "If you want to kill me, you won''t save me. In that case, why should I be afraid of you?" Si Qing said frankly, but in fact, he still said a touch of tension in the depths of his eyes.


    "I''m a little clever. No wonder I can steal the dark heavy water." Muyi said with a move in his right hand. After a while, Si Qing flew a jade bottle out of his arms and fell into Muyi''s hands.


    "EH."


    Feeling the weight of the jade bottle, even Mu Yi couldn''t help but be surprised. There was a heavy word in the name. The jade bottle half the size of a palm weighed hundreds of kilograms, which was incredible.


    Seeing that the jade bottle was taken away by Muyi, Si Qing''s expression suddenly looked ugly. Although she knew that Muyi saved him for xuanming heavy water, she was still unwilling to see that the xuanming heavy water she had taken so hard was taken away by Muyi.


    However, he knows that Muyi is powerful, otherwise he can''t take him away from the elders, so he can only suppress his unwillingness in his heart. Now it is the best outcome. Otherwise, if he is caught back, not only the dark heavy water will be recovered, but also his own cultivation will be abandoned. This generation is over, and now there is at least some hope.


    Mu Yi reached out to remove the plug and happened to hear Si Qing shouting no, but it was too late.


    When the jade bottle was opened, an indescribable cold overflow directly frozen Muyi, while Si Qing seemed to have expected that his body retreated suddenly. Even so, he also had a layer of frost on his face. Looking at Muyi, even three feet around him were frozen, and Muyi was in the middle of the ice.


    Although he had long known that xuanming heavy water was a treasure, Muyi still didn''t expect it to be so cold. Even if he didn''t pay attention, he was frozen in it. Of course, Muyi could break it at any time as long as he was willing, but he didn''t do so, because at the moment when xuanming heavy water appeared, he felt the true meaning of water in the Tao.


    At that moment, he directly fused the true meaning of water with Mu Yi. After a while, the feeling became clearer. Mu Yi hesitated and finally let go of the true meaning of water. When the two came into contact, he saw a slight tremor of Tao seed and a sudden suction. Those ice cold immediately entered Tao seed along Mu Yi''s body.


    I saw that the runes planted on the Tao about the true meaning of water were slowly improving and becoming more complex.


    Si Qing is hesitating whether to leave quickly. After all, xuanming heavy water was born, and the fluctuations will certainly attract the attention of aquariums or Hanoi creatures. It will be very dangerous for him to stay here, but he doesn''t believe that Mu Yi will really be frozen to death by xuanming heavy water.


    Suddenly, he saw that the ice began to shrink rapidly, and soon revealed Muyi. Seeing that Muyi didn''t look like something, he couldn''t help but be relieved, but then he found that the xuanming heavy water in the jade bottle seemed to have disappeared. This discovery surprised him. After all, the xuanming heavy water can''t disappear for no reason, can it?


    Si Qing was startled by his guess, but he couldn''t think of any other possibility except being absorbed by Muyi, so he dared not leave, stood aside and waited honestly, prayed in his heart that the outsider would keep his word, and finally let him go.


    Muyi felt that he knew the Tao species in the sea. After absorbing the xuanming heavy water, he obviously felt that the Tao species had increased, but he could not break through that barrier, and the true meaning of water became stronger. At this time, Muyi finally knew what he had been lacking all the time.


    The fusion of the true meaning of water and fire needs a balance, but he has always ignored this point. He just thought that after understanding the two true meanings, he can fuse. But the first time was in the sea of blood. At that time, he just absorbed a blood lotus seed and made a breakthrough in strength. Therefore, he balanced the true meaning of water and fire before he can fuse briefly under the crisis of life and death.


    As for the second fusion, it was in Liangjie mountain with the help of evil Buddha. It was also with the help of external forces.


    The third time, it can only be said that half of the fusion has not really brought into full play the power of the fusion of water and fire as before. In the final analysis, it is because the true meaning of water and fire has lost balance, especially after the transformation of Nanming from fire to sky fire, it has become more unbalanced. This is also the reason why Muyi always fails no matter how hard he tries.


    This time, by chance, the true meaning of water absorbed xuanming heavy water, and he found something he had ignored in the past. Unfortunately, although xuanming heavy water is good, it is always too few, which is far from being comparable to that of Lihuo in Nanming. If he wants to completely integrate the true meaning of water and fire, rather than short-term integration, he needs to find a water attribute treasure with similar quality to Lihuo in Nanming.


    However, this time is not completely fruitless. At least he can briefly integrate the true meaning of water and fire. According to his estimation, that dark heavy water is only enough for him to fuse for three times, and each time can not exceed one incense.


    In other words, Mu Yi had three opportunities to incarnate into heaven and man. Although it could only last for one incense, it was enough to decide a battle. Even if he couldn''t fight, he could escape. This was the basis for him to settle down in the abandoned place. He was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Even if there was a soul King chasing after him, he was no longer so urgent.


    Mu Yi opened his eyes and the light flashed away, but Si Qing was more afraid.


    "My Lord."


    Si Qing said respectfully.


    "Yes, tell me about the xuanming heavy water and where you can find enough." Muyi asked directly. Although the quality of xuanming heavy water is far behind that of liming in Nanming, it can be maintained for a while at least. It''s no problem to use it as a substitute for a short time.


    Then he can find better and more suitable treasures, completely integrate the true meaning of water and fire, and let the strength really stand on heaven and man, rather than a fake heaven and man with incense.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, Si Qing''s eyes suddenly widened. Is there enough dark heavy water? Isn''t this outsider adult satisfied? But then he was excited because he saw hope.

 Chapter 623

    Si Qing stole xuanming heavy water for cultivation, and he had a reason to be strong. Therefore, he didn''t hesitate to violate the family rules and steal xuanming heavy water at great risk. He just didn''t expect to be robbed by Muyi, an outsider on the way. Between life and xuanming heavy water, he chose the latter.


    Originally, he thought he would never get xuanming heavy water again. There was no hope of revenge, but he didn''t expect that the adult was not satisfied. He wanted to get the news of xuanming heavy water from him. His first thought was that he might ask the adult to give him some xuanming heavy water.


    Under the pressure of the excitement in her heart, Si Qing respectfully said: "Lord Hui, this xuanming heavy water is the quintessence of water. It comes from a natural land, but it is too rare. Like this bottle in your hand, it takes at least a few years. The greatest use of this xuanming heavy water is to understand the true meaning of it, and then condense Taoism. However, it can also harden your body, but because it is too cold, it needs something to neutralize it Enough to bear. "


    Si Qing said that, thinking of the scene of Muyi just now, he said again: "if you are as powerful as an adult, you can bear the cold of the dark heavy water, but it''s a waste."


    Si Qing thought that Mu Yi wasted the dark heavy water in this way, but in Mu Yi''s opinion, this method is more suitable for him. Before, he patronized to observe the changes of Tao species, but ignored the fact that the colored glass does not destroy his body. At the moment, try it, and the colored glass does not destroy his body has increased, which is double good news.


    In this way, it also strengthened Muyi''s determination to seize the dark heavy water.


    "As for the tribes with xuanming heavy water, there are not many, because the spring has been controlled by several powerful tribes."


    "Your tribe should still have dark heavy water?" Muyi suddenly asked.


    "Yes, but it may not be as much as adults think. There were five bottles. I took the opportunity to steal one. Moreover, after this incident, I believe they will strengthen their preparedness. I''m afraid it''s difficult to steal again." Si Qing said that he didn''t want Mu Yi to steal from his tribe. Although his previous behavior could be called betrayal, it was the place where he grew up, with his friends and teachers.


    It''s the limit for him to steal a bottle. If it''s stolen, it will have a certain impact on the tribe. Therefore, if Muyi really wants him to show the way, it''s naturally other tribes, and other tribes don''t have much defense, so it''s easier to succeed.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go to your tribe again, and I''ll give you one as long as it''s more than three bottles." Muyi looked at Si Qing and said that he knew exactly what the other party was thinking, but he didn''t mind sharing the money with the other party. After all, he also pointed to the other party to show him the way and knew more information he wanted from his mouth.


    "Thank you, sir." Si Qing was overjoyed when he heard Muyi''s words. He thought Muyi could give him half a bottle, but he didn''t expect to give him a bottle directly. He wasn''t very worried about whether Muyi could win three bottles.


    "But you need to tell me what are the strong men of your aquarium and whether your tribe has a kingdom." Muyi asked casually.


    "King''s territory? It is said that our tribe has a king''s territory, which is an old ancestor, but no one knows whether it is true or not. Moreover, I have never seen the old ancestor, and most of the strong people in the Shui nationality are quasi kings. Very few people really reach the King''s territory, even if they have, they will not stay here." Si Qing thought about it and said.


    "I''m afraid I won''t stay here?" Mu Yi looked so moved that he asked, "where do those kings usually go?"


    "Water temple." Si Qing''s face showed a trace of longing.


    The name "Water Temple" was also the first time Mu Yi had heard of it, but he did not dare to despise it, because according to Si Qing, only the king''s territory would go there, so its power can be imagined. I''m afraid Mu Yi will only die if he goes there now.


    "Besides the water temple, are there fire temple and wood temple?" Muyi asked again.


    "Every race in the abandoned land has a temple, but these temples are extremely mysterious. Even the elders of the tribe don''t know where they are. It is said that only Wang Jing is qualified to know there," Si Qing said.


    "I see." Mu Yi nodded and relaxed a lot, because according to Si Qing, the possibility of having a king''s territory in this big Hanoi is very low. Even if there is, it is basically an old monster who has not been closed for many years and will not appear easily.


    After all, it''s rare for him to encounter a king of the soul clan just after he entered the abandoned land. I''m afraid he just came here to leak his breath and let the soul clan feel it, so he came to chase him. Fortunately, after he entered the river, the other party didn''t continue to chase him, so Muyi needs to use this period of time to enhance his strength.


    The xuanming heavy water is the best choice at present. As for the treasures beyond the xuanming heavy water, we can only search slowly and in no hurry.


    "Well, now let go of your mind." Muyi suddenly looked at Si Qing and said, and Si Qing was startled by Muyi''s request and looked at Muyi in some confusion.


    "Hurry up." Mu Yi''s face was cold, Si Qing''s face turned white, and then he didn''t dare to resist. He directly opened his mind. Then he felt that Mu Yi''s guidance was in the center of his eyebrows. Just when he thought Mu Yi was going to kill him, he suddenly heard Mu Yi''s soft voice. That voice made him put down all his vigilance and completely opened his mind.


    Mu Yi''s mind mostly focused on Si Qing''s eyebrows. To be exact, his purpose was the other party''s mark. The reason why he was easily recognized as an outsider was that he didn''t have this mark. If he could disguise as a person in the abandoned place, he would be much safer.


    So when the time was right, he wanted to have a look. Si Qing was undoubtedly a good object, and his strength was not strong. After all, if he was too strong, Muyi could not see through so easily, and if he was too weak, he would not have much value.


    Si Qing was confused and seemed to be asleep, while Mu Yi''s mind slowly explored the mark. Vaguely, he found that the other party''s mark was born and had some connection with the world at present.


    Seeing this, Muyi frowned. In this way, it is difficult for him to imitate. Unless he can also contact this world, it is almost impossible to get the recognition of this world.


    However, he didn''t get nothing. He found that Si Qing''s mark was also a kind of Rune. Since it was a rune, there was a trace. Slowly, Mu Yi''s eyebrows began to shine, and small runes began to condense there.

 Chapter 624

    "Poof!"


    When the rune mark condensed to the last stroke, he suddenly collapsed. Then Muyi opened his eyes and showed some disappointment. Although he knew that the possibility of success was very low, he still couldn''t help trying. As for the result, as he expected, the rune mark condensed by him could not be recognized by this world at all, so he fell short of success.


    Perhaps it is mainly because he was not born in this world. Even if he was not excluded, it is still impossible to be recognized.


    After his failure, Muyi didn''t continue to force against one world. He was not so arrogant and ignorant.


    "My Lord." Si Qing opened her eyes and looked at Mu Yi in a daze.


    "Well, take me to find xuanming heavy water." Muyi said directly without explaining anything.


    "Yes." Si Qing dared not disobey and immediately led the way. The aquarium is worthy of being the recognized race born in this world. It seems that it is naturally suitable to live in the water, and the huge water pressure seems to disappear when it reaches him.


    Muyi looked at Si Qing''s eyebrow and the mark flickered from time to time. He could guess some reasons in his heart. This is a unique advantage. Unfortunately, this kind of thing can''t be envied. However, Muyi also believed that there was no love for no reason in the world.


    Although these races are loved by this world, in fact, this is also a cage, so that these races can''t leave and can only be trapped here. Otherwise, with so many King territories, they can enter the underworld. In fact, Muyi hasn''t heard of these races in the underworld. Obviously, they can''t get out at all.


    This was later confirmed by Mu Yi from Si Qingkou. The race in the abandoned place can''t go out. Even if you leave this world, you will die immediately. Perhaps this is the main reason why it is called the abandoned place, because it is abandoned by Yin and Yang and other worlds. I have to say, this is also a kind of sadness.


    Therefore, Mu Yi gave up the idea of condensing the rune mark, otherwise if he really succeeded and could no longer leave the world, it would be tantamount to digging a big hole for himself and burying himself.


    At the same time, Muyi also knows the name of this river, the Sishui River, runs through the whole abandoned land, and there are two such abandoned places, the other is the Weishui river. Almost 70% of the aquariums live in these two rivers, so Muyi''s caution at the beginning is not wrong. After all, no one knows whether there are old reclusive monsters in these tribes.


    Even now Muyi has the strength of heaven and man for three times. He doesn''t dare to be careless. Only when he is careful can he make a ten thousand year ship.


    Just as Si Qing led Muyi down the river, several elders from Si Qing''s original tribe gathered together. One of them was the elder who followed the giant turtle. At the moment, their faces were dignified.


    "Si Yuan, do you mean that a strong prospective king saved Si Qing? How could it be?" one of the elders still looked incredulous. What was the identity of the prospective king? How can you save a Si Qing? And if Si Qing knew this existence, why steal a bottle of xuanming heavy water?


    After all, in their eyes, the greatest function of xuanming heavy water is to understand the true meaning of water and condense Tao species. Once the Tao species is complete, the use of xuanming heavy water is not great. For a strong person in quasi King territory, xuanming heavy water is at most a little precious, which is basically used to reward the younger generation. It is absolutely impossible to covet a bottle of xuanming heavy water.


    So when they heard the news, they couldn''t understand it, and they inevitably had some doubts.


    But they don''t know that Muyi comes from the outside world. In their eyes, they can only use the xuanming heavy water below the perfection of Tao, which makes up for the shortcomings of Muyi all the time. Although it is the true meaning of water, the two worlds will be different more or less. It can attack jade with the stone of mountain, What''s more, Mu Yi''s arrogance directly swallowed up all the true meaning contained in the dark heavy water.


    Therefore, they are destined not to guess that there will be a quasi King''s realm greedy for the dark heavy water, and it is no wonder that they did not think of it. After all, it is not so easy to meet an outsider. Besides, previous outsiders have no idea of the dark heavy water.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, it''s true that I can quietly take people away under my eyes. I can''t think of any strong person who can do it except the quasi King territory." Si Yuan sighed and showed an expression on his face that he didn''t know himself. However, there was another guess in his heart that there was a real king territory in addition to the quasi King territory, It''s just that it''s impossible.


    What kind of existence is Wang Jing? Even among their Shui people, they are the ancestors of one tribe. They basically live in seclusion all year round, don''t ask about world affairs, or enter the water temple. How can a king emerge for no reason? Besides, he saved a Si Qing. Because he didn''t believe it, he didn''t say it at all.


    As for the rest of the house, it was not unexpected, but they did not dare to think about it at all.


    "If it''s true, I''m afraid it''s a big deal. The key is to find out what his purpose is to save Si Qing." another elder said solemnly.


    "As far as I know, Si Qing stole the xuanming heavy water for revenge. At the beginning, his parents were killed by the guy in the Weishui river. The child was too obsessed with revenge, so he stole the xuanming heavy water." Si Yuan said slowly.


    "Does the person who saved him have something to do with his parents? Otherwise, why would he save him?" someone nearby asked suspiciously.


    "Besides Si Qing, there are people who saved him. I''m afraid no one knows, but we should also be careful whether the other party will anger us." Si Yuan said.


    "Anger? Shouldn''t it? And even if Si Qing was hoodwinked by hatred, he wouldn''t do such a thing of vengeance."


    "I hope so, but we can''t be careless about it."


    "Yes, we''ll work harder in the next few days."


    Siyuan and others are suspicious, but Siqing takes Muyi to another tribe hundreds of miles away. There are also groups of palaces here, just like the legendary dragon palace. Even from a distance, you can see several huge turtles lying around, and people passing by from time to time.


    "My Lord, the Shuiyao department is one of the four tribes that control the xuanming heavy water spring. I think there are a lot of stocks." Si Qing whispered to Mu Yi.


    "Do you have a way to get inside without being found?" Muyi looked at the light mask shrouded over the Shuiyao department, which was a large array composed of countless small runes. I''m afraid it''s difficult to get inside quietly.


    "This... Si Qing hesitated and said," this kind of large array can only serve as a warning without full urging. However, if you wear the token of Shuiyao department, you can go in safely. "


    "Token? Can you get it?" Muyi continued to ask. How can you not have any strength to moisten a bottle of dark heavy water? Mu Yi asked Si Qing to lead the way. He wanted to use his idea. After all, only his own talents know his people best.


    "I''d like to have a try," Si Qing said, gritting his teeth. His own tribe is doomed to go back. Now is his only chance.


    "OK, I''ll wait for your news here." Muyi nodded and stretched out his hand, and a blue flame penetrated into Si Qing''s eyebrows. When Si Qing was frightened and thought Muyi was going to harm him, he heard Muyi''s voice.


    "This flame can protect you at critical moments, but I hope you''d better not use it."


    Although Muyi didn''t say the rest, Si Qing also understood that once he used the flame, it was the time of failure and exposure.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I still have several acquaintances in the Shuiyao department. It''s not a big problem to get a token." Si Qing said. After all, the Shuiyao department is only a hundred miles away from his tribe. Although the two tribes are dirty, they also trade in the market and exchange views. It''s normal for Si Qing to know one or two friends of the Shuiyao department.


    Then Muyi hid, and Si Qing took a deep breath and went towards Shuiyao.


    "Stop."


    As soon as Si Qing came to the Shuiyao department, he was stopped. Although Si Qing was an aquarium, there was not complete peace between the departments, and disputes were common.


    "I''m Si Qing of Shuiyuan department. I''m friends with Si Chengyang of your department. I''ve come to visit him this time." Si Qing said. Whatever his origin or identity, what he said is true, but he''s a little uneasy in his heart. After all, he has betrayed the tribe. No one knows whether his tribe has sent a letter to Shuiyao department, so he also gambles.


    "It''s from the Shuiyuan department. Brother Cheng Yang is just at home. Wait a minute. I''ll call him for you." one of the guards relaxed his vigilance when he heard that Si Qing came from the Shuiyuan department. He also heard that the other party knew Si Chengyang and smiled on his face.


    Si Chengyang is one of the strongest young people in the Shuiyao department. They have heard of the name Si Qing. They have some fame in the Shuiyuan department. They are all young heroes.


    "OK, trouble." Si Qing also smiled, relieved. Looking at the other party''s attitude, he knew that his tribe had not spread his affairs here. I don''t want to lose face. After all, there was a mutiny in the tribe, which is not good news.


    "Ha ha, Si Qing, didn''t you say you wanted to close the door? Why did you come to me when you were free?" soon, a young man came out of the entrance and looked at Si Qing smiling. Obviously, as Si Qing said, they were good friends.


    "It''s not too late to close the door. I came to you this time to ask you for help." Si Qing looked at her friend and said.


    "Oh, help? Let''s go. If you have anything to do, go to me first."


    Led by Si Chengyang, Si Qing smoothly entered the Shuiyao department. In the distance, Muyi had a panoramic view of all this. As for whether Si Qing would betray him, he didn''t worry at all, because he believed that the other party was a smart man and knew what to do. Moreover, the flame was not just to protect the other party.

 Chapter 625

    Muyi is not worried that Si Qing will betray him, because it will not do any good to Si Qing. If he still wants xuanming heavy water, he will cooperate with himself.


    In fact, Si Qing didn''t ask Mu Yi to wait too long, so she hurried back. Looking at his smiling face, it was obvious that she had done things well.


    "My Lord, I''m lucky not to disgrace my life." Si Qing said and handed a half palm token. As long as you wear the token, you can enter the Shuiyao department without causing the alert of the array.


    "Well, do you know where the dark heavy water of Shuiyao department is hidden? How about the guard?" Muyi asked carefully.


    "This is a map. The xuanming heavy water is usually hidden in the treasure house. This is the treasure house. As for the guards, they are all below the Taoist seed. However, the treasure house needs a key, and the key should be in the hands of the three elders of the Shuiyao department, but the three elders are the strength of the Taoist seed." Si Qing inquired in detail. Muyi didn''t ask how he knew this, But I think it has something to do with his good friend.


    "Yes, as long as you can find the dark heavy water, you must have your share." Mu Yi glanced at it and firmly remembered the map in his mind. Even Si Qing described the appearance of the three elders, and then waited for darkness.


    The array covering the Shuiyao department is obviously connected with the outside world. When the outside world is dark, the light emitted by the array also gradually disappears. The whole Shuiyao department falls into darkness except for the light scattered in some palaces.


    However, Muyi knew that the formation at this time was the most vigilant. Once a stranger broke in, it would certainly disturb the whole Shuiyao department. This is also the reason why Muyi didn''t break in hard before, but relied on Si Qing.


    "Thank you, sir." Si Qing was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He worked hard and even didn''t hesitate to use means to know these things from his friends. It was a lonely bet and there was no future.


    Mu Yi nodded to Si Qing, and then disappeared. He didn''t lie to Si Qing. As long as he got enough xuanming heavy water, he wouldn''t be stingy to give each other a share. Moreover, Mu Yi also vaguely felt that xuanming heavy water also had limits. It was impossible for him to integrate the true meaning of water and fire without limits, but he could increase it several times, and he didn''t know his face.


    Seeing Muyi disappear, Si Qing''s face inevitably shows a trace of uneasiness and worry. It''s just that stealing the dark heavy water of the clan is at most a waste of cultivation, but with the matter of Shuiyao department, being caught is a dead end, but he has no choice.


    Thinking of this, Si Qing clenched her fist tightly, and her expression was distorted.


    Muyi quietly approached the large array of Shuiyao department. He was in the distance before and didn''t feel it. However, after approaching, he found that the scale of Shuiyao department was much larger than he thought, and the hidden large array also gave him a threat.


    Although he had a token, Muyi also approached the array carefully. At the moment when he stuck it to the array, the token in his hand showed a slight fluctuation. He was integrated with the array, and Muyi was wrapped in it. Muyi only felt as if he had passed through a layer of things, and then appeared directly in the array.


    As soon as he appeared, he had left. The speed was like a blink, so that the two guards at the door didn''t react at all.


    "Hey, something seems to have passed just now."


    One of the guards frowned. In fact, he didn''t see it clearly. It was more an intuition.


    "You must be mistaken. Who can sneak in when there is a guard array? What''s more, you and I are here. If someone really wants to come in, can you hide it from us?" the other person said firmly.


    Seeing what his companion said, another talent nodded and felt more and more that he felt wrong.


    At this time, Mu Yi had quietly entered the Shuiyao department, and according to the map, he went towards the residence of the three elders. With his body speed and darkness, no one could find him at all. Moreover, for the sake of insurance, he directly used the invisible talisman without revealing any breath.


    Soon, Mu Yi came to the place where the three elders lived. Although it was not a palace, it was also an exquisite courtyard, which seemed more artistic conception.


    According to Si Qing, the strength of these elders of Shuiyao department is generally between the small success and the great success of Taoism. Although there are also Taoism types that are perfect, they basically don''t care about the world, choose latent cultivation and focus on breakthrough. Therefore, these elders are already the strongest strength in each department.


    In terms of realm, Muyi is not perfect, but his strength is far beyond his own realm. He can be a top overlord. Once he integrates the true meaning of water and fire, he can go directly to the level of heaven and man. This is also the reason why he urgently wants to get xuanming heavy water.


    Because he had enough xuanming heavy water, he had the strength to fight back in the face of the pursuit of the soul family king, instead of just running away.


    There is no array in this small courtyard. Maybe even the three elders won''t believe that someone has the courage to sneak into his place. But soon, Mu Yi''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, because he can feel someone in the room, but the breath is only the second difficulty, not the three elders at all.


    "Is it wrong?" Mu Yi entered the room despite some doubts, and then saw a girl sitting on the bed practicing.


    The girl in front of her is only 17 or 18 years old, and her appearance is still a little childish. However, from the smell she reveals, she should be about the fifth grade of the second difficulty. In terms of her age alone, she has been regarded as Tianjiao.


    Maybe she just finished her cultivation, or maybe she was aware of it. The girl opened her eyes at the same time and just saw Muyi standing in the shadow.


    The girl was startled, her body trembled slightly, and even her face turned white. Then she opened her mouth and wanted to shout. However, before she cried out, Muyi had quietly approached and instructed the other party. For a while, the girl stood still, and her voice was all held in her throat.


    The girl has bright eyes and bright teeth. Her eyes are big. The mark on the center of her eyebrows makes her more charming. But at the moment, her eyes are frightened and staring at Muyi.


    "I''ll ask you a question. Don''t think about resisting. If you''re a little dishonest, I don''t mind cutting a few knives in your face." Muyi looked at the girl and pointed again, and the other party also recovered his action ability. However, perhaps because of the threat of Muyi, the girl closed her mouth tightly and didn''t cry out, but she subconsciously stayed away from Muyi.


    Muyi didn''t care about the girl''s practice. As long as she cooperated honestly, it was enough.


    "What''s your name?" Muyi began to ask.


    "Si, Si Weiyang."

 Chapter 626

    "Si Weiyang?" Mu Yi was surprised. He didn''t forget that Si Qing''s good friend called Si Chengyang. He was only one word away from the girl in front of him, but he was not interested in paying attention to their relationship.


    "Who are you always?" Muyi continued. He didn''t think Si Qing would cheat himself, and his identity would not be simple if he could live in such a place. Therefore, the biggest possibility is that the three elders are absent, and the girl in front of him is the relatives of the three elders.


    "It''s me... Grandpa." Si Weiyang wanted to lie, but when she saw Mu Yi''s eyes sweeping her white face, she immediately changed her mind.


    "Good, where is your grandpa now?" Muyi asked again.


    "Grandpa was called away by the patriarch and said there was something to discuss." Si Weiyang said quickly, and she spoke fluently, and her big eyes kept looking at Muyi. Muyi didn''t disguise this time, so she was seen by the other party.


    When she saw that there was no mark on Mu Yi''s eyebrows, Si Weiyang''s eyes widened again, and her small face was whiter. Obviously, she had guessed Mu Yi''s identity and knew that he was an outsider. After all, the characteristics of the outsider were too obvious. As long as she knew the outsider, she could easily distinguish it.


    But because of this, Si Weiyang''s fear was even stronger. After all, it is said that outsiders are ferocious and will cause killing every time. Does it mean that this disaster will come to their Shuiyao department?


    Si Weiyang suddenly became worried. After all, this is her home, with her partners and relatives.


    "When will he be back?"


    "This... Si Weiyang said, looking at Mu Yi timidly. Seeing that there was no expression on the other side, he had to harden his head and continue," not necessarily. He may come back at night or tomorrow. "


    Si Weiyang also has some tangles in her heart. She has confidence in her grandfather. That''s the existence of daozhong Dacheng. Although Muyi is an outsider, she looks too young. It''s estimated that she won''t be the opponent of Grandpa. But wouldn''t it be bad if Muyi used her to threaten grandpa?


    Her brain is turning fast, hoping to come up with a way to get the best of both worlds.


    "In fact, there''s something you can tell me." Si Weiyang said quickly. She felt that Muyi didn''t come to seek revenge. After all, she knew her grandfather very well, rarely left Sihe, and never heard of resentment with outsiders. Moreover, if there was such a big event, it might have spread all over the world, so she guessed that Muyi might have a different purpose.


    "I want to enter the treasure house. Can you take me?" Muyi glanced at Si Weiyang in surprise. The little girl was bolder than he thought.


    "Treasure house?" Si Weiyang suddenly stared, and finally understood Muyi''s purpose to find her grandfather. After all, the treasure house was under the jurisdiction of her grandfather.


    "Yes, actually, I''m only going to take one thing this time. As long as you can help me take it out, I will not only release you, but also leave immediately." Mu Yi smiled and said slowly.


    "What do you want?" Si Weiyang asked curiously. After all, she had never met a thief who only took one thing.


    "Xuanming heavy water." Muyi said directly without concealing it.


    "As long as the xuanming heavy water?" Si Weiyang was stunned. Although the xuanming heavy water is very important, it is definitely not the most precious treasure in the Shuiyao department. If it is just like this, it may not be negotiable.


    "Yes, as long as xuanming heavy water is all, you should know how much xuanming heavy water there is?" Muyi asked looking at Si Weiyang.


    "Yes, there are still six bottles of xuanming heavy water." Si Weiyang didn''t hide or lie, because she had an intuition that once she lied, the outsider in front of her would find out, and she always had confidence in her intuition.


    "Good. Take me to the treasure hall," said Muyi.


    "No."


    Unexpectedly, Si Weiyang shook his head decisively, and Mu Yi''s face became gloomy. Seeing this, Si Weiyang hurriedly explained: "I mean, there are array guards and guards in the treasure hall. You can''t go in at all. Even if you hijack me, you can''t go in."


    "What do you think I should do?" said Muyi, looking at Si Weiyang with interest.


    "You wait here. I''ll help you get the dark heavy water." Si Weiyang said immediately.


    "Do you think I can trust you? What if you call someone to catch me after you leave?" Mu Yi smiled faintly.


    "No, I''m Si Weiyang. If you don''t believe me, you can take the poison first, and then give me the antidote when I come back." Si Weiyang said.


    "Even the poison, but I have a way." Mu Yi''s eyes suddenly became deep, and even his smile was a little strange. Si Weiyang instinctively stepped back.


    "What, what way?" Si Weiyang asked as he retreated.


    "I will a kind of prohibition. As long as I plant a prohibition on you, I can believe you." Muyi said.


    "Ban?" Si Weiyang was stunned. Then he thought about it and nodded. "OK, but you have to keep your word."


    "It''s natural, but when you accept the prohibition, you must not resist at all, and you must recognize it from your heart, otherwise I can''t blame me for something."


    Seeing that Mu Yi said so seriously, Si Weiyang also nodded. In her realm, it was not difficult to do this. At this time, she had to choose to believe in Mu Yi. Of course, more importantly, her intuition didn''t tell her there was a danger.


    Seeing Si Weiyang nodding, Mu Yi didn''t hesitate. A blue flame flew out of his eyebrows. In the middle of the flame, there was a rune, which was the son Rune of the salary lamp. He used three in the sun. Now, it is the fourth.


    Muyi also had an idea when he chose to use the sub rune. This abandoned land is full of secrets. Although it is very dangerous, it is also accompanied by opportunities. Especially the so-called fairy tomb, he wants to find out. However, Muyi also knows that his strength is too weak now, and he does not leave this abandoned land and will not come back. When his strength is strong enough, He will come back naturally. After all, the main purpose of his trip is to find that peerless skill, which is the key.


    Therefore, in order to come in again next time, it is necessary to lay down some backhands. Si Weiyang in front of him is his choice. After all, in terms of identity, she is the granddaughter of the three elders. In terms of qualification, it is rare that she can reach about five grades at this age. Her qualification is extraordinary. In addition, she is a woman, so she can plant a child rune. I believe that with the help of the child rune, Her accomplishments will definitely advance by leaps and bounds, and the stronger her strength is, the more help she can give to Muyi.


    Of course, Muyi has another purpose, that is, the power of faith.

 Chapter 627

    Si Weiyang looked at the slowly approaching flame nervously, and finally closed her eyes. Then the flame quietly disappeared into her eyebrows. For a while, she trembled all over, green veins bulged on her forehead, and her hands held it tightly.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi frowned, but soon, the resistance on Si Weiyang''s face slowly disappeared. Instead, the blue flame bloomed from her body. In the fire of Nanming, which was enough to destroy the realm of Taoism, her appearance was very peaceful, and her breath was rising rapidly. It was only equivalent to about five grades, but in a twinkling of an eye, it was already six grades, Then there was Qipin, and the momentum that had not stopped was still growing. Finally, a breath of perfection burst out from her.


    At this time, a fire lotus quietly wrapped her, and then no matter how her breath changed, it never leaked half a cent, and Muyi was also observing the changes of the other party. Muyi was not surprised that a sub Rune promoted her to a perfect state. In fact, he was different from when he was in the sun. In addition, Nanming changed from fire to sky fire, So even if it''s just a rune, the power is terrible.


    This is the separation of yin and Yang. Otherwise, if Muyi returns to the sun and is induced, the power of the other three runes will be a lot, and the cultivation level of the three people will also increase sharply.


    Moreover, this indoctrination is not only strength, but also realm. After all, there is not enough realm. She can''t control these forces at all. It is tantamount to going to heaven step by step, but the price is that she can''t leave Muyi from now on. She should become the source of faith of Muyi all her life and provide the power of faith for Muyi.


    However, there is a limit to this kind of promotion, that is, when Si Weiyang''s body can''t bear it, the sub Rune quietly hides, but there is still power to continuously radiate out, strengthening her body all the time, so as to prepare for her impact on a higher realm in the future.


    In Mu Yi''s knowledge of the sea, the power of faith runs through and down, and the power of faith is extremely pure, which is continuously transmitted. However, the salary lamp, which has always been overbearing, can not be monopolized, but is divided into two, one part is swallowed by the fire of Nanming, and the other part is swallowed by the Tao.


    After swallowing the power of these beliefs, Mu Yi even felt that the gap between the three truths seemed to be weakened, but this one was so few that he had an illusion whether he felt wrong.


    But the subsequent experience told him that he didn''t feel wrong, but the process was too slow, which was far less fast than using the dark heavy water. But there was also one thing, that is, the power of faith was endless, and there was no limit. What''s more, there were only one of the twelve sub runes, leaving aside the three in the sun.


    If he finds all the hosts, I believe this process will be accelerated again.


    At this point, Mu Yi was relieved. Even if the peerless skill was not found, it was worth the trip. At least the power of faith made him see the direction and hope.


    At this time, Si Weiyang also opened her eyes, and the fire lotus around her quietly disappeared. At the moment, she was unusually awake, and she remembered the whole process clearly. Her eyes were full of a strange charm. She looked at Muyi as if she saw the closest person in the world, with a sense of closeness from her soul. Maybe she could betray her parents and grandpa, But I will never betray Muyi.


    "Master," Si Weiyang said softly.


    "Yes, go and bring xuanming heavy water and take three bottles." Muyi looked at Si Weiyang and said that he planned to catch all xuanming heavy water and then leave directly. How Shuiyao department and Si Weiyang were not in his consideration.


    But then he changed his plan and turned Si Weiyang into the source of his faith, so he couldn''t pit her like this. Otherwise, when he left, he would be punished because her grandfather was an elder, so Muyi only needed three bottles.


    The three bottles are also the result of his consideration. According to the agreement, he needs to give Si Qing one bottle. It is estimated that the remaining two bottles can almost reach saturation. No matter how much they are, they will only be wasted.


    Only three bottles of xuanming heavy water were missing. Although the consequences were still serious, Muyi also had a way to get Si Weiyang out. Relying on her soaring strength, she could have a perfect explanation. Of course, there must be the help of the three elders.


    In this way, he will still be punished, and it is estimated that it will not be too heavy. This is the difference between having a background and not having a background. If Si Qing also has a grandfather who is an elder, he can ask for a bottle without stealing or even playing coquettish. After all, as an elder, how can he have no inventory? Mu Yi only took three bottles. That''s the idea.


    "Yes."


    Hearing Muyi''s words, Si Weiyang left without hesitation. Muyi was not worried. It was difficult for an outsider to enter the treasure hall, but it was nothing for Si Weiyang.


    After Si Weiyang left, Mu Yi sat down in a chair on one side, waiting for the other party to come back, while immersing himself in the changes of understanding the sea. Nanming Lihuo has just degenerated into sky fire, and it is basically impossible to improve in a short time. Although Tao seed is helpful, its power of faith is still too little to meet Tao seed''s appetite.


    "It seems that when this thing is over, we will speed up the search for hosts."


    Muyi thought in his heart, of course, it''s best to gather people. I believe that in this way, his progress will be faster. With the improvement of his realm, Muyi also found the magic of the power of faith, which he is far from discovering.


    Muyi didn''t wait too long. Soon, Si Weiyang came back and put three bottles of xuanming heavy water in front of Muyi. Although the xuanming water was very heavy, it was just a small thing for Si Weiyang at the moment.


    Looking at the dark heavy water, Mu Yi''s eyes brightened. As long as he absorbed all these, I believe that the times of his true meaning fusion of water and fire will increase again, and even his true meaning of water will be improved.


    At the step of Muyi, any progress is gratifying, because Tao seed has already been perfect. It is like filling a full bottle with water, either directly bursting the bottle, or exceeding the limit and increasing again.


    Muyi was not polite. He directly took a bottle and opened it. The cold immediately began to diffuse. After an experience, Muyi could not be frozen again. His mental power directly wrapped the jade bottle and knew the sea. Tao seed produced a suction and swallowed the true meaning.


    And his body, there are runes flowing constantly, that is the cold feeling of the glazed King Kong body swallowing the dark heavy water, which is used to harden his body.

 Chapter 628

    "Sure enough."


    Mu Yi opened his eyes and the runes around him dissipated. After absorbing two bottles of xuanming heavy water, he has reached the limit. It''s not that he can''t absorb more xuanming heavy water, but that the xuanming heavy water at this level has no effect on him, but it also reluctantly increased the opportunity for the true meaning integration of water and fire twice.


    As for the remaining bottle of xuanming heavy water, Muyi did not move, because it was left to Si Qing. Moreover, even if he absorbed it all, it was estimated that it would be difficult to increase it, unless he emptied the inventory of Shuiyao department and caused qualitative change by quantity.


    "Do you know where there is a water system treasure beyond the xuanming heavy water?" Muyi looked at Si Weiyang and asked. These xuanming heavy water can only last for a while. After it is consumed, it is still difficult to integrate the true meaning of water and fire, unless he can find a treasure at the same level as Nanming Lihuo, so that he can really reconcile the conflict between water and fire.


    "Xuanming spring," Si Weiyang said directly.


    "But the spring eye that produces the dark heavy water?" Muyi asked curiously.


    "Yes, according to my grandfather, this spring eye is actually a treasure. It was jointly locked by several departments hundreds of years ago and has provided a steady stream of dark heavy water since then," Si Weiyang said.


    "Since it is the most precious treasure, doesn''t anyone of these tribes want to take it as their own, or even refine it?" Muyi was puzzled.


    "Yes, it''s just that the xuanming spring is difficult to refine, even the king''s territory can''t do it, so it''s locked," Si Weiyang said.


    "The king''s territory can''t be refined?" Muyi was more curious about the Koizumi eye. Perhaps such a precious treasure could really compete with the fire of Nanming. However, Muyi also knew that it would be difficult to refine it. After all, according to Si Weiyang''s words, the real king''s territory can''t be refined, not to mention him, but he still wanted to have a try.


    "Where is the xuanming spring? How about the guards there?" Muyi continued.


    "The xuanming spring is located under the Sishui River and guarded by the strong people of the quasi King territory of the four tribes." Si Weiyang said plainly. In the past, the quasi King territory was unattainable in her eyes, but now, she can vaguely feel the power of Muyi. As long as the real king territory ancestor doesn''t come out, no one can help him.


    "Meditate on the location of xuanming spring in his heart." Muyi said directly. Si Weiyang immediately began to imagine. Through the connection between the sub runes, Muyi gradually appeared a map in his mind, which clearly marked the location of xuanming spring.


    In fact, the location of xuanming spring is not a secret, but few people dare to go there. Not to mention the four quasi kings guarding there, just because of the danger of the spring itself, it is not accessible to ordinary people.


    Suddenly, Mu Yi looked up and disappeared, but his voice still came into Si Weiyang''s mind.


    "I will capture the xuanming spring myself. Next, you will try your best to collect the information about the fairy tomb. The more detailed, the better."


    Yu yinmiao, Mu Yi had long disappeared. After a few moments, Si Weiyang heard something outside. She also went out.


    "Grandpa."


    Mu Yi doesn''t care how Si Weiyang deals with her grandfather. He believes that with Si Weiyang''s cleverness, he will be able to handle things well. What''s more, although she has been planted with sub runes, it''s not a fortune for Si Weiyang. Otherwise, if she is allowed to practice herself, even if her qualification is good, it will take five or six years to reach the current level. As for condensing Taoism, I don''t know how long it will take.


    But now, she directly ascends to the sky with one step. Even she has an intuition that she can condense the Tao in less than a year. This is still under the condition that Muyi has not broken through the barrier between heaven and man. If Muyi breaks through the barrier between heaven and man, her realm will rise and be forcibly promoted. The higher Si Weiyang''s strength, the more faith he will provide, This is the domineering place of the salary lamp.


    After Muyi left, Si Qing hid, but his heart was hard to settle and began to worry about gain and loss. The longer Muyi left, the more worried he became. He even felt that the people of Shuiyao department would rush out to catch him at any time, giving him the impulse to turn around and escape.


    Finally, he chose to believe in Muyi, perhaps more reluctant to give up the bottle of dark heavy water promised by Muyi.


    Just after Si Qing prayed again, a flower suddenly appeared in front of him, and then there was another figure, which scared him to almost cry out. However, when he saw that it was Muyi, his face showed ecstasy.


    "Sir, you''re back." Si Qing looked at Muyi nervously for fear that Muyi would tell him that he didn''t get the dark heavy water.


    "You deserve it." Mu Yi didn''t talk nonsense. With a wave of his right hand, a bottle of xuanming heavy water appeared in front of Si Qing, who almost held the bottle of xuanming heavy water with trembling hands.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    For a while, Si Qing calmed down, and then thanked Muyi. Although Muyi had taken the bottle of xuanming heavy water from him, he had no resentment, because if it weren''t for Muyi, he would have been caught back. In that way, xuanming heavy water could not be kept.


    And now, he also got xuanming heavy water again.


    "Well, you and I are separated. As for my situation, I believe you know what to do." Muyi looked at Si Qing and said.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I swear by Si Qing in the name of the God of water that I will never reveal anything about you, or I will be doomed." Si Qing said solemnly. When he said that, Muyi had disappeared.


    After looking at the Shuiyao department from a distance, Si Qing also turned and left. He didn''t know how much dark heavy water Mu Yi had robbed in the Shuiyao department and how much noise would be caused, so he had to leave quickly, and he didn''t think his tribe would let him go. Therefore, the farther away it is, the better. It''s better to leave the Sishui River, and the Weishui river may be a good choice.


    According to the map obtained from Si Weiyang, Mu Yi went all the way to the location of xuanming spring. It was still in Si water, but it was far away from the Shuiyao department. Before, many kinds of fish and water animals could be seen along the way, but there was only one kind of palm long and silver fish here, as if it were endless.


    According to Si Weiyang''s memory, this kind of fish is also called ghost fish. It feeds on the power flowing from the xuanming spring. It is very aggressive. It can be said that it is the first guard of the xuanming spring. When ordinary people come here, let alone close to the xuanming spring, these ghost fish often die.


    Originally, as long as the four tribes came here with a special spice, these ghost fish would avoid one after another, but for Muyi, they don''t need it at all.

 Chapter 629

    Although it is night and the bottom of the Sishui river is dark, there is actually no difference between day and night in the state of Muyi at the moment. At the moment, all you can see are the kind of silver Pluto fish, and they seem to prefer to move at night.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the xuanming spring. The temperature here is much lower than that in other places,


    As soon as Muyi approached, those dark fish sensed that there was a violent scene at the bottom of the river. Countless dark fish rushed towards Muyi. Looking at the posture, it was clear that they were brave and not afraid of death at any cost.


    In the water, the speed of these Pluto fish is as fast as an arrow, and the head of the Pluto fish is no different from the arrow, even flashing a cold light. Mu Yisi has no doubt about the power of these Pluto fish, even wearing armor.


    However, before the Pluto fish approached, a blue flame appeared at the bottom of the water. It was strange that the flame seemed to ignore the surrounding river. The two were strange and had no conflict. Only when the Pluto fish approached, the blue flame suddenly expanded and wrapped all the Pluto fish.


    The dazzling blue flames spread all over the bottom of the river and rendered the bottom of the river blue. But under this beauty, it was a cold killing opportunity.


    After a few breaths, the flame disappeared. At the same time, there were countless ghost fish. If others saw it, maybe their eyes would stare out.


    After solving these ghost fish, Muyi''s toes are light. Even if yu Bu''s magic is in the water, Muyi can still do whatever he wants. It seems that there is a strange energy around him. He can directly separate the water and reach the desired position with a move of his mind.


    Without the dark fish blocking his sight, Muyi finally saw the bottom of the river. There was a crack, which could not be seen at a glance, but the chill inside was obviously better. According to Si Weiyang''s memory, the xuanming spring was at the bottom.


    As soon as Mu Yi swings, he floats down. There are still many dark fish hidden in the crack, but their fate is the same, and all of them are turned into lamp oil. Although these dark fish are insignificant, their vitality is no less than that of adults. Coupled with a large number, the lamp oil provided is also very objective, which can be described as an unexpected joy.


    It has been diving for hundreds of feet. There are few ghost fish here, but their strength is different. They are even equivalent to the second difficult Wulin experts, but these powerful ghost fish still become the lamp oil of Muyi.


    And here, the water pressure has reached an appalling level, that is, Mu Yi''s Liuli doesn''t die, runs all the time, and feels heavy pressure. However, this pressure is just suitable for Liuli''s immortality. Before, his body absorbed a lot of dark heavy water and hasn''t been completely refined. Now, with the help of the huge pressure at the bottom of the water, Mu Yi can even feel his body slowly changing.


    Only in comparison, the aquarium is truly blessed. Even the newly born aquarium can be safe and sound under hundreds of feet of water, even as Si Weiyang is relaxed and comfortable.


    Mu Yi glanced around and found that it was full of strange stones. Even in one corner, there was a huge skeleton. Even if it had been dead for a long time, it also exuded a faint threat, and the skeleton looked more like a dragon.


    I just don''t know who killed the dragon and why he abandoned it here. After all, the dragon is full of treasure. Even its skeleton can be used as medicine. It''s a pity to discard it like this, but it has nothing to do with Muyi. At the moment, he stares at the distance. There is a huge vortex, tens of feet around.


    This vortex is completely different from the river. It seems that it is in two worlds, that is, Muyi, who is also attracted.


    "Isn''t this where the xuanming spring is really located?" Muyi looked around, because according to Si Weiyang, there are prospective kings guarding the four parts, but now he didn''t see any figure.


    Finally, Mu Yi looked at the vortex again. If the quasi king of the four parts is really here, the biggest possibility is in the vortex.


    After thinking about it, Muyi directly stepped into the vortex. At that time, a powerful twisting force came, which made the glass immortal and heavier. Muyi also continued to go down along the vortex, and the more it went down, the more strong the scattered xuanming heavy water was. Now Muyi can be sure that the xuanming heavy water came from here.


    It was hundreds of feet later that the colored glaze could not be extinguished. It could only be tightly attached to the surface of Muyi''s body. Countless small runes flowed quickly, but the consumption was faster. Finally, when Muyi felt a little laborious, a figure appeared in his sight.


    The other side sits in the center of the vortex and is obviously in the process of cultivation. At this time, Muyi has also understood that the so-called guard is actually for cultivation. In such a place, under such a strong dark and heavy water environment, even for the prospective king, the promotion is huge over time.


    Only from the breath induction, Muyi has determined that the prospective king of aquarium in front of him has gone far in this realm. Although he has not reached the overlord level, he is not far away.


    When Muyi saw each other, the figure suddenly opened his eyes. In this vortex, it seemed as if two lightning flashed out of thin air, and Muyi''s expression gradually became serious.


    "Outsiders?"


    The other party can recognize the identity of Muyi at a glance. Of course, this has something to do with Muyi''s no shielding. Otherwise, if he wears a mask, the other party will not easily find that there is no racial mark in his eyebrows.


    At the same time, a wave passed from him. Almost without asking, Muyi could guess that the other party was calling his companions. The other party did not despise him because Muyi was young, and even called people at the first sight.


    In fact, as an outsider, his strength can be imagined, and the other party''s practice is the smartest.


    Seeing this, Muyi did not hesitate and directly chose to fight. If he was outside, he was not afraid of the other party at all, but this was underwater and in the eyes of xuanming spring. The other party could be said to have occupied the favorable time and place. On the contrary, Muyi''s strength was suppressed and weakened to some extent. If he waited for the other party to gather people at this time, he would be a fool.


    Muyi integrates the true meaning of water as soon as he makes a move, because here, the true meaning of water is the most suitable.


    Sure enough, as soon as the true meaning of water came out, he obviously felt that the pressure he was under weakened a lot. His speed was faster. After taking a few steps, he had come to the other party. The prospective king of aquarium looked a little old in front of him, but he was not weak in the face of the momentum erupted by Muyi.

 Chapter 630

    As soon as Muyi got close, the two smells had collided together, and a dull roar came, even the surrounding vortex was violently shaken and seemed to become a little unstable.


    "Boom!"


    The two fists collided firmly. The prospective king of the aquarium took the lead in flying backwards. His face was obviously shocked. Even though he had thought that Muyi might be strong, he still didn''t think that he would fall directly down as soon as he came up.


    You should know that this is an underwater vortex, and the pressure is different from that of the outside waters. Even here, he is also suppressed, and his strength can only play 90%. As an outsider, Muyi will only bear much more pressure here than him, but even so, he still feels irresistible, and Muyi''s real strength can be imagined.


    "Seal!"


    When the prospective king of aquarium retreated, his hands condensed a handprint, and the mark on his eyebrows also lit up. After a while, the dark heavy water cold in the vortex swarmed in, and the location of Muyi was frozen in an instant.


    But before the prospective king of aquarium could breathe a sigh of relief, a strong warning suddenly appeared at the bottom of his heart. He almost didn''t think about it. His body directly shifted out. At the same time, a crystal like jade finger penetrated the position he had just stood. There was no sound in the whole process, but the bottom of his heart was already shocked to the extreme. He didn''t think of it, Muyi will break away from his frozen art, and avoid his perception and attack directly. If it''s not instinct, I''m afraid he will have been badly hurt even if he doesn''t die.


    But then, Muyi had followed suit and hit again. In the face of this punch, the prospective king of aquarium seemed to see a milky way fall. When he was in danger, he just instinctively raised his hands and passively accepted the punch.


    "Bang!"


    The body of the prospective king of the aquarium flies backwards at a faster speed. At the same time, his body is shocked and his breath drops a lot. Obviously, he has been injured in the face of this fist. Fortunately, in the water, Muyi''s strength is not only suppressed, but even this fist can''t maintain his peak state.


    However, Muyi didn''t let go of the other party. When he stepped on it, the surrounding vortex seemed to stop for a moment. Then Muyi hit it again. In the face of this punch, the prospective king of aquarium seemed to lose his reaction ability and could only stare at the punch approaching.


    Seeing that he was about to fall under this fist, a tortoise shell suddenly blocked between the two, and Muyi''s fist could only hit the tortoise shell.


    "Dong!"


    The tortoise shell made a dull sound, and a bright light broke out on it. When he couldn''t take precautions, Muyi was also shocked. His body retreated two steps. When the light disappeared, Muyi also saw the person who shot. It was also an old man. At this time, the prospective king of aquarium stood beside him and looked at Muyi with lingering fear.


    On their heads, a tortoise shell was suspended quietly. It was obvious that it was this tortoise shell that blocked Muyi''s fist, and it didn''t seem to have any damage.


    "Break into the forbidden area without permission, you deserve to die."


    The newly appeared prospective king looked at Mu Yi and killed him all over his face, but his dignified look also showed that he was not careless.


    "Forbidden area? Whose forbidden area? Are you waiting for the four forbidden areas?" Muyi smiled disdainfully. He could see that the other party was deliberately delaying time, but he didn''t care. In fact, when the other party appeared, Muyi understood that it was obviously impossible to solve the two people in a short time. In that case, he didn''t mind waiting until the other party gathered all the people together, In order to solve the battle as soon as possible, he doesn''t mind wasting an opportunity of water fire integration.


    After all, compared with xuanming spring, what is a mere opportunity for water and fire integration? Because once he got the refining of xuanming spring, it was enough for him to completely integrate the true meaning of water and fire. At that time, his strength was really based on heaven and man, not only for a short time.


    "This is in the charge of my four departments, and naturally it is the forbidden area of my four departments." the prospective king of the aquarium didn''t seem to understand Mu Yi''s ridicule. He said strongly. Although Mu Yi showed strong strength and even he was not an opponent, he was not too afraid, because she was not alone.


    And as long as Muyi''s strength does not reach the real king''s territory, it is impossible to defeat the four of them. On the contrary, they can even keep Muyi.


    During his speech, two more figures appeared beside him. Seeing this, he was obviously relieved, and the breath of the four prospective kings merged together and rolled towards Muyi, even Muyi felt a pressure.


    Especially the old man on the left, his breath has also reached the overlord level, which is not as good as the Muyi in its heyday. The difference is not far. One quasi King overlord and three quasi kings are enough to surpass the Muyi.


    Without the opportunity to integrate the true meaning of water and fire for several times, Muyi will surely turn around and run away, even as far as he can. Although he is arrogant, it does not mean ignorance. After all, his strength is greatly suppressed here. He is far from being able to give full play to his strength and entangle with the opponent, just taking the road to death.


    But now, without any fear, he looked at each other calmly.


    "You should belong to the underworld?"


    Suddenly, the old man on the far left looked at Mu Yi and said, although he was asking, his tone was full of determination.


    "Oh, have you seen an outsider of the Terran?" Mu Yi looked at each other unexpectedly.


    "I''ve seen it naturally, and I also know that the situation of the Terran in the underworld is not very good. If your strength reaches the king''s realm, what if we let go today? Unfortunately, you are a prospective king and here, I''m afraid you can only stay." the old man said faintly.


    "I am not a small person who can control the situation of my Terran, but now I can decide your life and death." Muyi said provocatively.


    As soon as he spoke, the other three prospective kings showed an angry look. Only the old man on the left looked indifferent and didn''t get angry because of Mu Yi''s words.


    "In that case, let''s see the truth."


    With the old man''s words, the other three prospective kings took the lead and rushed towards Muyi. Although the strongest old man didn''t move, Muyi could feel that the other party had firmly locked him. Once he wanted to escape, I''m afraid it would be a thunderbolt to meet him.


    Looking at the three prospective kings rushing in, Mu Yi showed a strange smile on his face. In his Tao, the true meaning of water and fire has begun to integrate.


    "No, back."


    At the same time, the old man seemed to feel something and suddenly shouted.

 Chapter 631

    "It''s late!"


    Mu Yi was surprised by the old man''s sensitivity, but as he said, it was too late, not to mention the three people, even if the old man wanted to retreat.


    The true meaning of water and fire fused, and a huge breath emanated from Muyi. It was the surrounding vortex. It seemed that it could collapse at any time. The original huge water pressure also disappeared at this time.


    In the opposite direction, the three old men changed their faces at the same time, and then instinctively stepped back. However, at this time, Muyi took the lead without hesitation or delay, because he found that integrating the true meaning of water and fire here would consume significantly more. It was estimated that they could maintain a incense stick for a long time, but now, I''m afraid they can only adhere to half a incense stick.


    Although there are five opportunities to integrate the true meaning of water and fire, Muyi is not willing to waste it. Moreover, once it is displayed, it is impossible to end it casually, otherwise it will only waste one opportunity. Therefore, he decided to win the four prospective kings in front of him at the fastest speed, and then enter the deepest part of the vortex to find out the xuanming spring. It is best to accept it directly.


    Muyi''s palm fell, and one of the old people also blocked the tortoise shell in front. When the palm came into contact with the tortoise shell, the hard tortoise shell was directly split, and the old man was the first to be hurt, but then Muyi''s palm was pressed on the three people.


    "Boom!"


    The three people flew out directly. Their breath suddenly faded down and vomited blood one after another. At this time, the old man who didn''t rush up waved his right hand and tied the three people with a transparent rope. Then the three people pulled seemed to escape the vortex.


    "Want to run?"


    Mu Yi smiled coldly. At this moment, how could he allow several people to escape in front of him? Therefore, when he grabbed several people, a terrible suction came out of thin air. Their bodies suddenly stopped, and the three seriously injured old people couldn''t help showing despair on their faces.


    No one thought that Muyi would hide his strength. At this time, they remembered that almost all the outsiders who dared to step into the abandoned land were in the king''s territory, and there were few in the king''s territory, and they soon died, so they couldn''t escape the hunting of the soul clan.


    Although the Shui nationality also dislikes the hegemony of the soul nationality, it has to be admitted that the soul nationality can naturally perceive outsiders. Usually, when outsiders enter, they will be the first to be chased by the strong ones of the soul nationality. Muyi is well now. It is obvious that he has escaped the pursuit of the soul nationality, and his strength can be imagined.


    Although Mu Yi did not really reach heaven and man, the power he played at the moment was real.


    The strongest old man saw that he couldn''t leave, and even himself was trapped here. Finally, a decision flashed on his face. He suddenly let go of the three people he was holding and pinched his fingerprints. As the mark on the center of his eyebrows suddenly lit up, a powerful force burst out on him. Although he was still not as good as Muyi, he also faintly exceeded the level of overlord.


    But after the outbreak, he didn''t turn around to confront Muyi, but directly tore the vortex, stepped into it and disappeared.


    Muyi did not expect that the other party would escape so decisively. When he reacted, it was too late. He could only watch the other party leave, mainly because he could not completely control himself, which gave the other party an opportunity.


    As for the remaining three people, they were badly hurt by Muyi at the beginning. It was too late to choose to use the secret arts, so Muyi caught them back with a look of despair. Muyi originally planned to directly turn a few people into ashes and refine them into lamp oil. However, considering the identity of several people, he still didn''t do so. These three people may be more valuable if they stay.


    Then, Muyi sealed all the strength in the three people. As long as the strength did not exceed his current state, it could not be untied. However, it was difficult for the three people to survive in the vortex because of the loss of strength, so Muyi sent the three people out, made a hole in the outer wall and threw them inside.


    Then Muyi returned to the vortex and dived down quickly. His speed was very fast, but when he dived nearly a thousand feet, his strength was a little unbearable at the moment. Fortunately, he integrated the true meaning of water and fire, otherwise Muyi could not reach here with his own strength.


    At this meeting, Muyi finally understood why the xuanming spring is here and has not been refined. The pressure here alone is not that ordinary people can bear. Muyi believes that the aquarium is blessed by nature and can not be unimpeded. The position of several prospective kings of the aquarium can vaguely judge where their limit is.


    Muyi didn''t stop all the way in order to reach his destination before the end of the first fusion of water and fire. Even at the critical moment, he didn''t mind wasting several more opportunities. After all, compared with xuanming spring, even if all five opportunities were used up, it was nothing.


    On the surface of his body, Liuli kept running fast, offsetting part of the pressure. At the same time, the salary lamp flew out and shrouded over his head, offsetting part of the pressure again. Only in this way can Muyi continue to go down.


    Just when the first opportunity was about to run out and he was ready to use the second opportunity at any time, the pressure that was enough to crush a mountain suddenly disappeared, as if everything before was just his illusion. At the same time, the opportunity for the first real fusion of water and fire was also consumed.


    However, Muyi obviously couldn''t care about these. His eyes had been attracted by the delicacy around him.


    Above his head was the vortex he had just drilled out. It looked only the size of the wellhead, but the pressure in it was terrible, not to mention stones. Muyi estimated that even if he threw a magic instrument, it could be twisted and crushed in an instant.


    There was no water in the space where he stood. It seemed that there was an invisible force holding everything on his head. Then Muyi began to measure the space. It was not big, only a few feet around. In the middle, a spring eye was bubbling water.


    "Is this the xuanming spring?"


    Looking at this fist, Mu Yi was a little confused, because he didn''t feel the power contained in this spring eye, and even looked ordinary. However, it was precisely because of this ordinary that he looked extraordinary.


    You know, it''s nearly 2000 feet underwater. It''s full of magic to have such a space, not to mention a spring hole in this space.


    Mu Yi thought of a possibility at this time. The divine things are self obscuring.


    Suddenly, he felt Nanming inside the salary lamp tremble slightly from the fire, and the spring eye in front of him also fluctuated slightly. So far, Muyi finally determined that this was the xuanming spring he was looking for.

 Chapter 632

    Although it was determined that the spring in front of him was the xuanming spring, Muyi didn''t have a clue about how to refine it. Moreover, just when he was ready to explore the spiritual power into the spring, a strong danger suddenly gushed out from the bottom of his heart. This intuition was also a whim. Muyi naturally believed it, so he didn''t take rash action.


    But Muyi doesn''t want to stand still, because the old Shui man left and might wake up the ancestors in the tribe. That''s the real king''s territory, which is through those opportunities. But Muyi is probably not an opponent in the water. After all, he has seven Chengdu on the salary lamp, and it''s difficult for the salary lamp to exert its real power underwater.


    Of course, more importantly, once the other party arrives, he will never want to refine the xuanming spring. Muyi doesn''t want to give up such a rare opportunity.


    After thinking about it, he decided to give it a try. However, for the sake of safety, he summoned the salary lamp again. In this way, even if there is any danger, I believe the salary lamp is enough to suppress everything. After all, guangnanming and Lihuo are at the level of sky fire, which can restrain the power of water attribute.


    Then Muyi separated a trace of mental power close to the spring. At the beginning, there was no difference. However, when his mental power was close to the three foot range of the spring, a terrible chill spread along its mental power.


    Mu Yi knew for the first time that the mind power could also be frozen. After all, compared with the body, the mind power had no form, but now, the facts told him that the mind power could also be frozen.


    Muyi was ready to deal with all accidents before, so he made a quick decision and suppressed the salary lamp. At the same time, he also cut off that trace of mental power. Although this will cause permanent damage, it is much better than being frozen.


    Then, Mu Yi endured the pain in his mind and looked at the mouth spring eye with lingering fear. After this test, he had a clear understanding of the horror of xuanming spring eye. Fortunately, he didn''t act rashly just now. Perhaps it was also because the mouth spring eye was too scary, so the king of aquarium couldn''t accept it at the beginning, so he had to lock it here for later, Or expect someone in your tribe to accept it.


    The reason why we use taking over instead of refining is that Muyi feels that unless the other party actively cooperates, it is almost impossible to want refining, because the chill has no solution at all, and taking over and refining also have two different meanings.


    When Nanming left the fire, he accepted it first and then refined it slowly. This process even lasted for a long time. It was the result of Nanming''s injury from the fire to the source and weak to the extreme. At present, the Kouquan eye is obviously in the peak state. Even Muyi estimated that the Kouquan eye belongs to the same level as Tianhuo, but it also strengthened his heart that he is bound to get it.


    At present, Muyi directly used the second opportunity to integrate the true meaning of water and fire. With the integration of the true meaning of water and fire, not only his strength is rising madly, but also his mind and spirit strength is constantly improving. Just because he has not officially broken the barrier between heaven and man, his mind and spirit strength lacks a will recognized by heaven and earth, which is the biggest difference between heaven and man.


    This time, Mu Yi''s mental power was directly integrated with the salary lamp. After a while, his breath soared again. At the same time, Nanming''s will to leave the fire was blessed on her will, which gave him a will no weaker than that of ordinary heaven and man.


    At this time, Mu Yi once again separated a trace of mental strength and explored towards the xuanming spring. The three foot distance was still a restricted area. As soon as he approached, the terrible cold came again. However, this time, because of the blessing of Nanming Lihuo and the integration of the true meaning of water and fire, they did not break down at once as just, but they were deadlocked.


    Seeing this result, Muyi was not happy, because he had done his best at the moment, but he didn''t expect that he still couldn''t do anything. Could he just give up like this? At the thought of such a result, Mu Yi felt a strong reluctance in his heart.


    He knows very well that such an opportunity can never be met. I''m afraid it will be difficult to find the best treasure with the same level of water attribute as Liming fire in Nanming next time. After all, no one will be indifferent to the treasures in the world. Every time they appear, they will certainly cause competition. More importantly, he doesn''t have so much time. He must completely integrate the true meaning of water and fire in the abandoned place, Only in this way can we really have the power of self-protection.


    Otherwise, with his current strength, let alone going to the fairy tomb to find any peerless skill, it is a problem to leave the river and whether he can escape the pursuit of the soul family king. In addition, if he offends the aquarium at present, he may have to add another aquarium king.


    Just when Muyi was in a dilemma, a timid idea came.


    "Terran?"


    Feeling this idea, Muyi couldn''t help but be stunned and even startled, but then he suddenly looked at the xuanming spring.


    "Are you talking? How do you know I''m a Terran?" Muyi transmitted it with his mind.


    "There is a human figure in my inheritance memory, but I can''t remember clearly. Are you here to refine me?" the idea said slowly.


    After hearing the other party''s questions, Mu Yi hesitated for a moment. He could feel that the idea was just like a child. He was not surprised that there was intelligence in the xuanming spring. It was Nanming''s departure from the fire. If it hadn''t been for the original disaster, it would have been wise already. Even now, there is a faint sign.


    Although reason told him that it was best to deceive each other at this time, so that he might be able to refine it smoothly, Muyi didn''t know why he thought of niannu, so he hesitated for a moment and finally admitted frankly, "yes, I want to refine you."


    "Thank you for not lying to me, but I''m locked here and I''m afraid I can''t go with you," the thought said again.


    When he heard it, Mu Yi was stunned and then reacted. The other party actually said he wanted to go with him? Just because it''s locked, so it can''t?


    "Do you want to go with me? Aren''t you afraid of me refining you?" Muyi still couldn''t help asking.


    "My memory tells me that if I want to go further, following the strong is the best choice. It seems that a long time ago, I followed a human race, but he finally died and I was hard hit. I didn''t recover until many years later, and you have a breath I like."


    "Follow the Terran? Be hard hit? Like the smell?"


    Muyi quickly digested the information from the other party in his heart. Although the other party was naive, Muyi didn''t believe it all.

 Chapter 633

    A spring eye was born with wisdom, and once followed the Terran, which itself is full of mysterious wonders. More importantly, this is an abandoned place. There can be no Terran except from the outside. Is this xuanming spring also brought in from the outside?


    "You said you had followed the strong man of the human race? What''s his name?" Muyi couldn''t help asking.


    "His name seems to be Zhenwu. I can''t remember anything else," said xuanming spring.


    "Zhenwu? Northern Zhenwu emperor?" Mu Yi was stunned and blurted out immediately.


    "Zhenwu emperor? It seems that someone called him that."


    Now it''s Muyi''s turn to be silent. This name is well-known in Chinese mythology. It is one of the five great emperors of the ancient Tianting. He also has many names, such as Yousheng Zhenjun Xuantian God, dangmo Tianzun, and water god!


    Thinking of the God of water and the xuanming spring in front of him, Mu Yi''s doubts are much less. If the other party says a name he doesn''t know, he may still doubt it, but Zhenwu emperor is too famous. Of course, if he hasn''t really followed Zhenwu emperor, he won''t know the name.


    "Then why were you badly hurt? How did the great Zhenwu emperor fall?" Muyi asked again. It was related to a great secret. He couldn''t wait to know. He thought that those characters in ancient myths died under the end of the law catastrophe. Now, it''s obviously not true. The great Zhenwu emperor also went to the underworld and came to the abandoned place.


    "I forgot." the idea from the xuanming spring made Mu Yi faintly disappointed.


    But then he asked, "did you just say that I have the smell you like, the smell of the sun?"


    After all, Mu Yi came from the sun. Although he was no different from the human beings in the underworld, his brand still belonged to the sun, so he asked.


    "No, I like the smell of fire on you."


    Mu Yi was stunned again. He didn''t expect that the favorite breath of xuanming spring was Nanming Lihuo. After all, the breath of fire was only Nanming Lihuo. But then he thought that Nanming Lihuo and xuanming spring belonged to the same level, and the true meaning of water and fire could also be integrated. Maybe it would attract it because of this. After all, there is no absolute restriction in the world, that is, water and fire, Can also complement each other and integrate perfectly.


    The so-called water and fire are not allowed, just because the level is not reached, it does not mean that it is absolutely not allowed. In fact, the essence of power should go the same way.


    The so-called chaos is divided into two instruments. The two instruments produce four images, which include water and fire.


    "Are you willing to go with me? I need your strength to balance Nanming''s departure from fire and make water and fire melt together." Muyi asked directly. No matter whether the other party deceived him or not, he decided to gamble. After all, this is his best and last chance.


    "I would like to, but my body is locked with a soul chain, and I can''t leave here at all." an idea came from the xuanming spring.


    "Soul chain? Don''t resist. Let me see the soul chain. Maybe I can help you cut it off." Mu Yi said.


    "OK."


    Then, Mu Yi felt that the terrible cold converged quickly, and Mu Yi couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, immediately, his idea was locked by an idea, and then pulled him into the spring.


    Although he knew that the idea of xuanming spring would not hurt him, Muyi was still a little nervous. After all, once the other party turned his face at this time, he would also be directly hurt. Fortunately, xuanming spring did not intend to hurt him. As the idea sank, Muyi soon saw the chain that locked xuanming spring.


    It is a black chain condensed by countless small runes, directly through the body of xuanming spring, and its body is the image of a little boy at the right time, which is the origin of the birth of xuanming spring.


    Perhaps because he had followed Zhenwu emperor, his origin directly changed the form of adult nationality. He looked like five or six years old, which was not much smaller than niannuer.


    The chain locked the young child''s feet so that he could not break free and leave here.


    As for the other end of the chain, he went deep into the void. Even Muyi didn''t know where it was. At this time, Muyi''s idea shook gently and became his noumenon.


    "Can you cut it off?" the young boy looked at Mu Yi and asked.


    "I''ll try." Muyi can''t guarantee it. After all, this soul chain can even lock the xuanming spring. Obviously, it won''t be simple. He thought to himself, Muyi condensed a long knife in his hand, which was condensed by his will, and then he waved it hard.


    "Qiang!"


    There was a clang sound in the soul chain. At the same time, the long sword in Muyi''s hand directly collapsed. As for the soul chain, it was not damaged at all. Muyi had expected this result. After all, what could lock the hole of the xuanming spring, could he cut it casually.


    Seeing Muyi''s failure, the young child showed a look of disappointment on his face.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll try again."


    Muyi said to the young child, a salary lamp slowly appeared in front of him, and from virtual to real, and the salary lamp is a magic weapon, which can be converted between virtual and real. At the moment, he summoned the salary lamp to burn the soul chain with Nanming Lihuo. After all, Nanming Lihuo is now a sky fire, which can be said that nothing can be burned.


    Seeing the salary lamp in Muyi''s hand, the young child''s face showed a look of want to be close and some fear. At the same time, his little face was full of expectation again.


    Mu Yi''s mind moved, and the salary lamp fell below the soul chain. The flame just aimed at the soul chain and began to burn.


    Slowly, the soul chain began to move, that is, the whole soul chain had runes flashing, which was obviously resisting the burning of the salary lamp. At this time, the child''s face also showed a look of pain. Obviously, the soul chain had been vaguely integrated with him.


    "How are you?" Muyi asked distracted.


    "It hurts," said the young boy.


    "Hold back, only in this way can you get out of trouble." Muyi said seriously.


    "Well, I will." the young boy nodded hard.


    Next, Mu Yi introduced more ideas into his body. As for his body, only a small amount of ideas were left to warn him. He must fully urge the salary lamp to burn the soul chain.


    Just as like as two peas were burning up the chain of the soul, there was a huge palace in the remote place of the abandoned land. It was hidden in the void. No one could see it. In a room, a man opened his eyes. He looked like a middle-aged man. He had no breath to reveal. But his eyebrows had the same impression as the Shui nationality.


    "Who moved my soul chain? Xuanming spring?" a low voice came from his mouth. Then, a huge breath bloomed from him. The next moment, he disappeared directly.

 Chapter 634

    With the burning of Nanming from the fire, the soul chain has gradually changed. Mu Yi can clearly feel the will in the soul chain and naturally understand that his actions have been perceived by the owner of the soul chain. In other words, a real king''s realm will appear in front of him soon.


    It''s too late to regret at this time. At present, Muyi can only go on with a hard head, and even have to burn the soul chain, and then accept the xuanming spring. Only in this way can he have the confidence to face the coming king.


    Thinking of this, he simply used up the third opportunity to integrate water and fire. He saw that Nanming was suddenly prosperous from the fire, and even the soul chain began to vibrate at this time.


    On the other hand, the young child turned by the origin of xuanming spring suddenly rolled up, and his face was full of pain. However, Muyi obviously didn''t care so much and didn''t turn back.


    "Break it!"


    Mu Yi gave a big drink. The only lamp oil left in the original salary lamp was evaporated at the moment. Nanming left the fire center and burst out a golden flame. Although there was only a tiny trace, a more terrible breath came out from it, which was the source of xuanming spring, and was scared back.


    "Boom!"


    Then, the tough soul chain made a crisp sound and broke from the middle. Half of them disappeared into the void, while the other half was drilled into the young child.


    "Ah."


    The young child screamed, and then a boundless cold came out of him. Muyi also made a quick decision, wrapped his consciousness with a salary lamp, left quickly, and then returned to his body.


    Outside, Muyi opened his eyes and looked nervously at the xuanming spring. At this time, the spring was spewing rapidly, and the terrible cold spread throughout the space. Even Muyi didn''t dare to be careless. He directly protected himself with a salary lamp to block all the cold outside.


    "Is this the real power of the xuanming spring?" Mu Yi was surprised. If it wasn''t for the paid lamp, I''m afraid it would have been frozen at the moment. Although this was an unconscious move of the xuanming spring, once he died, he would be completely extinguished. It''s impossible to live because of the other party''s guilt.


    "Click!"


    Just when Muyi was amazed, a burst of sound came from his head. Muyi looked up and just saw that his head was full of cracks. Obviously, this secret place was about to be destroyed. Once the secret place was destroyed, the huge whirlpool outside and the infinite river would pour down. It was frightening to think about the consequences.


    Muyi didn''t hesitate. He fused the true meaning of water and fire for the fourth time and rushed out along the vortex.


    Just when he rushed out, the secret place was finally overwhelmed and burst. At that moment, Muyi felt as if someone was dragging him behind and wanted to pull him back. At this time, Muyi couldn''t care about the xuanming spring at all. He had to concentrate all his efforts to break away from the suction, and then leave quickly along the vortex.


    "Boom!"


    The collapse of the secret place triggered a series of reactions, and then the huge vortex seemed to lose its support and power. It suddenly collapsed, and the whole river bottom was shaking. At this moment, many fish and water animals nearby fled in panic.


    The three prospective kings of the aquarium who were placed in the cave by Muyi were also shocked. Then they were buried by falling stones. Fortunately, although they lost their strength, they were strong and didn''t die directly.


    Outside, the river was stirred by an invisible force and turned violently. At this moment, I don''t know how many powerful existence in the Sishui river suddenly woke up and looked away in horror.


    Mu Yi left the bottom of the river in a panic, but before he could be happy, he suddenly froze, just because there was a figure standing in his line of sight. The Shui nationality old man who had fled before lay not far away and had no breath. It was obvious that he had been killed.


    This figure Muyi is very familiar with. It is the king of the soul family who chases and kills him. Originally, he thought there was a cover of the river, and the other party would not find it again. Unexpectedly, the other party still found it. Of course, this is also related to Muyi''s carelessness. After all, he can''t use invisible hidden symbols all the time, especially with the outbreak of his strength and the integration of water and fire, he can''t hide his breath any more.


    However, at the next moment, Mu Yi made a move without hesitation, because he knew that no matter what he said, the other party could not let him go. What''s more, at the moment, the time of his fourth true meaning fusion of water and fire has not ended, so his strength is also at the level of heaven and man, just like the other party.


    As for the pressure under the water, he believed that there was little difference between them, and he could hold on longer after leaving the vortex.


    In the face of Muyi''s move, the king of the soul family showed a trace of surprise, and then sneered. Muyi''s behavior was undoubtedly a provocation in his eyes. Of course, more importantly, he was the real king, and Muyi, a quasi king, actually ran away from him one after another. No matter what means or secret skills he used, he ran away. This is the most unbearable thing for him.


    "Boom!"


    Two fists collided underwater, and the surrounding River surged again. Muyi took three steps back, but the body of the king of the soul family also shook and finally took a step back.


    Even if it was only one step, his face still changed. He could feel that Mu Yi''s will had not changed. He was still a quasi king, but his strength reached the level of a king. He was overwhelmed and was forced back one step.


    On the contrary, Mu Yi''s eyes flashed a touch of joy. After all, it was only his own guess before. Only now does it really mean that after he integrates the true meaning of water and fire, his strength has reached heaven and man, that is, the king''s realm. Just because he has no blessing of will and has just entered this realm, his strength can''t be controlled freely, so he is still a little inferior to the other party.


    But it is also difficult for the other party to kill him. After all, Muyi can escape even if he can''t fight. But now, Muyi doesn''t choose to leave, but continues to fight and chooses to shake.


    The reason why he did this was that he wanted to adapt to and master the power belonging to heaven and man as soon as possible. Moreover, he still remembered the xuanming spring in his heart. Although he didn''t know how the xuanming spring was at the moment, he didn''t have the shackles of the soul chain. I believe it has been free. I''m afraid he''s converging his power at this time. Of course, he may have left quietly, but anyway, Muyi didn''t want to miss this opportunity, so he decided to trust each other and wait here.


    However, once his last chance is used up and the xuanming spring doesn''t appear, he may have to escape. After all, although the xuanming spring is important, it''s not worth taking his life. Without the true fusion of water and fire, he can''t be the opponent of the king of the soul family. Moreover, Muyi has a faint hunch that the master of the soul chain is about to come.

 Chapter 635

    There was a violent vibration at the bottom of the river. Originally, some strong people felt the fluctuation here and wanted to get close, but left in shock. The fluctuation clearly reached the king''s realm. Most of the ancestors left in all ethnic groups were quasi kings, and few real kings. Even if there were, they would die all year round. Unless there was a great disaster to destroy the family, they would not come out easily.


    So Muyi''s battle with the king of the soul family has not been disturbed for the time being, but Muyi''s heart is gradually sinking with the passage of time.


    Without the water pressure in the vortex, Muyi could hold on longer and almost recover to the level of incense, but for the war between kings, this time is nothing at all.


    When the fifth chance was used, Mu Yi''s eyes flashed a cruel color. He took the opportunity to step back and his body flickered underwater several times. When he came to the collapsed water cave, Nanming swarmed in from the fire. Three old people who were pressed by stones even had no time to scream and turned into ashes.


    Then, the lamp oil in the salary lamp increased rapidly. After calculating a few interest rates, it was almost full. Even if the salary lamp had been more picky, it was still a fake heaven and man after all. It was no problem to fill the salary lamp.


    Then Muyi rose directly into the sky and soon left the water. Looking at the soul king who followed him, Muyi took a deep breath and poured all his strength into the salary lamp. At the same time, the lamp oil began to decline at a terrible speed.


    "The furnace of destruction."


    With the sound of Muyi, a huge flood furnace directly wrapped the king of the soul family. This is the ability shown when Nanming left the fire and became the sky fire, and the salary lamp was improved. However, it has been difficult for Muyi to reach the threshold of this move all the time. Now, with the help of the true meaning integration of water and fire and the refining of the lamp oil of the three prospective kings, the world destroying flood furnace finally appeared in this world.


    In fact, it''s a unique move after the advanced level of the fire lotus to destroy the world. It''s extremely powerful. It just appeared at the moment, and it triggered some visions. Even the king of the soul family was overwhelmed and shrouded in it. It''s hard to escape for a while.


    The king of the soul family did not arrest him. On the contrary, after he was swallowed into the furnace of destruction, he launched the most violent attack. Obviously, he also felt the danger.


    If the time is long enough, Muyi believes that the furnace of annihilation can definitely trap each other to death, but unfortunately, his time to integrate the true meaning of water and fire is limited, and he can''t wait until that time, not to mention he has to set aside time to leave here.


    Therefore, he felt the movement of the strong man of the soul family. A touch of fierceness flashed in his eyes. Then, Mu Yi pinched his fingerprints with both hands, and saw that the flood furnace of destruction became violent.


    "Burst."


    Muyi gave a loud cry, and the flood furnace of destroying the world collapsed, and the forces in the surrounding heaven and earth suddenly became disordered. When the collapse reached the extreme, the flood furnace of destroying the world finally burst open. This was Muyi''s decision, even at the expense of both sides.


    With the explosion of the world destroying furnace, Mu Yi trembled all over and a mouthful of blood gushed out immediately. His breath also quickly faded, and his face was pale and terrible. However, his eyes were fixed on the center of the explosion. He believed that the injury of the soul king was definitely heavier than him.


    The aftermath of the explosion almost swept across the banks of the Si River. At the same time, it also set off more than ten feet of water waves, and even did not know how many lives suffered.


    Finally, when the world gradually calmed down, the central flame of the explosion dissipated, and a figure fell out of the void. It was the king of the soul family. At this time, his breath almost fell from the king''s territory, and half of his body disappeared. After he appeared, he looked at Mu Yi with resentment, and then his body flashed, directly turned into a black light and flashed away.


    Looking at the other party''s escape, Mu Yi whispered a pity. Although he thought it was impossible to kill the other party, he was still unwilling to let him escape. However, his last true fusion of water and fire is about to arrive. Even if he wants to catch up, he can''t do it.


    What''s more, Muyi felt that if he continued to stay here, there would only be greater danger. I think it should be the owner of the soul chain who found it.


    "Still not?"


    Mu Yi glanced at the Sishui river at his feet. So far, the xuanming spring didn''t appear. He was a little disappointed. If there was no threat from the soul chain owner, he didn''t mind looking for it, but now he can only leave.


    Just after Muyi opened the wings of the rosefinch and was ready to leave, a transparent light suddenly appeared in the Sishui River and directly disappeared into Muyi''s body. Regardless of ecstasy, Muyi has flapped his wings and disappeared in situ.


    The Sishui River gradually returned to calm, but the mess around and the fish corpses floating on the water proved that there had been an amazing war here before. From beginning to end, the aquariums in the Sishui river did not appear. Obviously, they also knew that they could not intervene in this level of war at all.


    This time, the four departments suffered heavy losses. Not only did the guarded xuanming spring disappear, but they could no longer obtain the xuanming heavy water. Even the quasi King level strong also lost one of them.


    "Hoo!"


    I don''t know how long later, the calm sky over the Sishui river was broken again, and a gust of wind swept through. Among them, a figure slowly solidified. He was the aquarium king who had sensed the change of his soul chain in a distant place.


    Before that, he had entered the location of xuanming spring, found that the spring was no longer there, and then came here looking for fluctuations.


    "One side is the soul family, and the other side is the power of fire. Is it the fire family?" the aquarium King muttered to himself. Then he grabbed the void and a chain appeared in his hand. This is the soul chain that was easily burned by the shepherd before.


    "No matter who you are, if you dare to touch the king''s things, even the ends of the earth, the king will find you."


    He locked the xuanming spring at the bottom of the river, not selflessly, for the sake of four parts, but waiting for the xuanming spring to recover, hoping to break through the bottleneck, but he didn''t expect that he would be robbed one day. If he had known this would be the result, he would have worked hard to dissipate the consciousness of the xuanming spring and directly refine it.


    But now, even if the xuanming spring was taken away, he was confident to catch up, because he still had half of his soul chain in the xuanming spring, so he could sense the general position of the xuanming spring, but he didn''t catch up immediately. At this time, the river separated and several elders came out of it.


    "I''ve seen my grandfather."


    "I''ve seen the water Yao king."


    Several old people saluted at the same time, but their names were different, and the three words of Shuiyao King were enough to explain which King came from.


    "We didn''t protect the xuanming spring well. Please punish me."

 Chapter 636

    Mu Yi never stopped. He took advantage of the last time of the fusion of water and fire to give full play to his speed. Like a meteor across the sky, he quickly disappeared. Although his actions were somewhat publicized, because the smell emitted was king level, there was no obstacle without eyes.


    In this way, Muyi crossed the second big river, namely the Weishui river. The two big rivers are inseparable. They look equally boundless and can''t see the source.


    At this time, the time for the last true fusion of water and fire was also exhausted, and Muyi did not continue on his way, because he detonated the world killing furnace before, and he was also backfired. Fortunately, he had been refined since Nanming left the fire, and the salary lamp took part of the consequences of backfire for him, so it was not too serious.


    But this abandoned place is still too strange for him. He doesn''t have enough strength to go on the road without covering up in the dark, and he will only die faster, and this strength must at least be the king.


    Moreover, Muyi also needs to communicate with xuanming''s consciousness of heavy water. He thought he had failed this time, but the other party came at the last minute, and all his previous efforts were not wasted.


    At the moment, Mu Yi''s knowledge of the sea is more heated and noisy. There were salary lamps, Taoist plants and years of bamboo. Now a xuanming spring is added. At the moment, the state of the xuanming spring is like a clear spring.


    Mu Yi hesitated to allow the xuanming spring to enter his sea of knowledge, but in the end he chose to trust the other party. Of course, another reason is that there are salary lights and Taoist seeds in his sea of knowledge. Unless the other party wants to burn his jade and stone, it is enough to suppress him on his territory.


    "What should I call you?"


    Muyi found a place to hide, and at the same time, he used the invisible talisman to completely cover himself. Then he passed an idea to the xuanming spring.


    "My name is xuanming."


    With the spread of ideas, I saw a small figure looming in the spring.


    "Well, xuanming, let me make a long story short. I need your strength to improve my strength. Only in this way can I deal with the subsequent great enemy. Moreover, you should also feel that the master of the soul chain is coming. With my current strength, I am far from an opponent." Mu Yi said directly. He didn''t mean to use this to put pressure, but a fact, The two of them are now grasshoppers tied to a rope.


    Of course, there is another way for Muyi to throw away the xuanming spring and leave by himself. Just in the face of this opportunity, who can do this? Even if there is only one ten thousandth chance, I believe many people are willing to gamble.


    Xuanming spring was silent for a while, and Muyi didn''t urge, and waited patiently for its answer.


    "It''s difficult to refine my body with your current strength, and half of the soul chain is locked to my origin. You can''t really refine unless you can completely untie the soul chain." xuanming spring finally gave an answer, but it''s enough to surprise Muyi.


    And he didn''t want to refine it directly. After all, it''s unrealistic and can''t be done in a short time. However, at least its attitude explains everything. Maybe it''s related to his being a human race, maybe it''s because of the attraction of Nanming Lihuo to it, but there must be someone else who needs his protection.


    After all, once you leave him and wait until the master of the soul chain arrives, it has no room for resistance at all. It will even be erased and forced to refine. Obviously, the result is not what it wants. Therefore, being refined by animal husbandry is the best result.


    "There is no need to refine it all. As long as I leave a mark on your body, I can use your power to reconcile the true meaning of water and fire and integrate them into one." Muyi said with a strong sense of joy in his heart.


    "Good." an idea of approval came from the xuanming spring.


    Immediately, without hesitation, Muyi directly separated a part of consciousness and integrated it into the noumenon of xuanming spring. With the cooperation of the other party, this integration did not cause any resistance.


    "An hour."


    Then Muyi opened his eyes and said in his heart, even with the cooperation of xuanming spring, it takes an hour to leave a mark completely. After all, the power of xuanming spring is too strong, and it is very fast to be able to spend an hour.


    It was only this moment that was the most dangerous for Muyi. After all, the owner of the soul chain might suddenly appear at some moment, and it was obviously impractical to escape, so he had to be prepared.


    Counting the cards on his body, it seems that only the paper presented by Mr. Jing can block each other at the critical moment, but only one piece of paper can''t block each other for an hour. In addition, it seems that he can only use the salary lamp.


    In meditation, Mu Yi turned his right hand, and a dark power appeared in his palm. This power just looked full of danger, and the black seemed to devour everything.


    This group of power was contaminated when he fled the endless space at the beginning. It once sealed his strength and locked his life wheel. Fortunately, later, with the help of the salary lamp, he finally expelled it, and even the last ray was left. Muyi did not completely destroy it, wrapped it layer by layer, and then suppressed it in the internal space of the salary lamp.


    But I didn''t expect that after a period of time without paying attention, this dark force quietly absorbed the power of the salary lamp and recovered to its current scale. From beginning to end, he didn''t realize it. If he didn''t suddenly think of it at the moment and wait until it broke out in the future, it might hurt him.


    At first, Muyi planned to enter the endless space and find his way home with this force, but now it seems that this idea is too naive. Not to mention that this thing is too dangerous. Even when he really embarks on his way home, this force can''t help him.


    Therefore, Mu Yi decided to use it, which could just surprise the owner of the soul chain. Although it is unrealistic to expect a group of power to repel it, as long as it can cause a little trouble to the other party, it is worth it in his opinion.


    Mu Yi threw it at random, and then pushed into it the power of leaving the fire in the Southern Ming Dynasty, forming seals layer by layer, and compressed the power again. The dark power, which was the size of the left and right fist, was soon only the size of a finger under compression. Even the color was no longer dark, but more like chaos.


    Looking at the compressed power of this regiment, even Mu Yi was a little surprised. He didn''t expect to make such a terrible thing with a try. I believe that once it explodes, even if he can''t catch up with the previous explosion, he can also surprise the other party.


    Then Muyi put it away and continued to suppress it in the salary lamp. Then he got up and began to work around. He seemed to step out and stop according to some law, driving all his forces underground. No one knew what he was doing at the moment, but when he stopped, he was sweating.

 Chapter 637

    Mu Yi has never been a character of waiting to die. Even though he knows that the master of the soul chain is very powerful, even far more than the king of the soul family, he still chooses to fight, perhaps because he has no choice.


    When everything is done, Muyi sits cross legged and waits quietly. The longer he drags, the better it will be for him. Of course, if the other party can arrive at nature in an hour, it''s best, because at that time he has initially left a brand on the body of xuanming spring, and with the help of the power of xuanming spring, he will completely integrate the true meaning of water and fire, pushing his strength to heaven and man at one stroke, At that time, whether he fought or retreated, he had enough room.


    Time passed slowly. In the twinkling of an eye, it was more than half an hour, but the owner of the soul chain didn''t show up. Even Mu Yi couldn''t help but wonder if the other party was delayed or didn''t find it at all?


    Otherwise, with the strength of the other party, no matter how far it is, it will be enough to arrive in more than half an hour.


    Just when Muyi was suspicious, he suddenly moved in his heart, then got up and looked at the distance. Although there was no figure in his sight and didn''t feel any breath, Muyi had an intuition that the other party came.


    As soon as the idea fell, a figure came out of the void. The other party seemed to tear the void and appear directly. He stood in mid air without revealing any breath, just like an ordinary person.


    Moreover, the other party looks like a middle-aged man. For the king''s realm, this is nothing, and its age can no longer be seen by appearance.


    The man in front of me was the water Yao king. Seeing Muyi stop in place, it seemed a little surprised. "I thought it would be a fire clan, but I didn''t expect it to be an outsider. So you should have the most precious treasure of fire. Hand it all over and spare your life."


    Shuiyao said directly and overbearing that he could feel that the xuanming spring was in Muyi''s body. What really surprised him was that Muyi''s identity could burn off the soul chain with fire. If it was not his own ability, the greatest possibility was some kind of fire treasure.


    Unexpectedly, this trip can not only recover the xuanming spring, but also get a fire treasure. Even if he can''t use it himself, he can trade it to the fire family. After all, the cultivation of the king''s land needs too many resources.


    "If you want the best treasure, it depends on whether you have this strength." Muyi said, and the salary lamp appeared above his head. The reason why he did so was to deliberately attract each other''s attention and prevent each other. After all, the aquarium king in front of him is not comparable to ordinary kings.


    The water Yao king how vision, only one eye can see the extraordinary of the salary lamp, the bottom of his eyes flashed a touch of greed, which also strengthened his heart that he was bound to get.


    "Well, I haven''t met anyone who dared to challenge me for a long time." King Shuiyao sneered, and even didn''t see anything. A water dragon appeared in front of him out of thin air, then roared and rushed towards Muyi.


    Although the water dragon in front of him changed, his breath also reached the king''s realm, so Muyi didn''t dare to be careless. His mind was instantly integrated with the salary lamp. Behind him, the wings of the rosefinch were open, and endless Nanming was pouring out from the fire. From a distance, it was like a real rosefinch.


    "Oh!"


    The rosefinch sings clearly. His voice is arrogant and unyielding. The flame on Muyi is more prosperous, and its power of heavenly fire is also vast and powerful without any cover. In fact, it should be at the same level with the king, but because Muyi''s strength limits the heavenly fire, it can''t completely release its power.


    But even so, with Muyi''s action at all costs and under the power of heaven and fire, the rosefinch finally recovered the divine horse after ancient times, as if it had crossed the ages and came to this abandoned land.


    The originally indifferent water Yao King''s face was a little more dignified.


    "Boom!"


    The rosefinch and the water dragon collided solidly. For a long time, water and fire filled the sky, but because the water constituting the water dragon was easily condensed by the water Yao king from heaven and earth, which was far from being comparable to the fire in the Southern Ming Dynasty, so soon, there was only a flame burning between heaven and earth. At the same time, the flame also obscured the sight of the water Yao king.


    Muyi stepped back several steps in a row to counteract the power brought by the water dragon. After all, it was a real strength of heaven and man. It was hard for him to block it with rosefinch without being hurt. As for fighting, it was far from enough.


    However, he never thought that he could defeat the water Yao King alone. Instead, he prepared a big meal for the other party early.


    "Nine Dragons lock the air and ten thousand thunder strike at the same time."


    Mu Yi used the array he had laid before. In a short time, thunder snakes came out of the ground, staggered with each other, and locked the heaven and earth around the water Yao king. At this moment, only the true meaning of thunder was left in Mu Yi''s Tao seed, and it was urged to the extreme.


    In the dark, Mu Yi seems to feel the thunder world again, but now he doesn''t care what to feel, but uses all his mental power to attract Tianlei.


    For a moment, heaven and earth were silent, and King Shuiyao suddenly looked up with a trace of horror on his face. He almost didn''t want to think about it. He wanted to leave where he was, but Muyi arranged Jiulong to lock the air for this moment.


    Although the so-called Jiulong lock is only half a bucket, not to mention the king''s territory, even the prospective king can break it, it is not to trap each other, but only to block each other. Even if it is only a breath of time, it is enough.


    The next moment, the sky and the earth suddenly lit up, and then countless thunder fell, just as someone dumped thunder in the sky and directly submerged the Shuiyao king.


    After three breaths, Mu Yi''s strength was drained by 90%. Then the thunder world was closed, the ten thousand thunder dissipated, and the figure of Shuiyao king was also exposed. However, compared with before, Shuiyao king looked a little embarrassed. The original clean and tidy robe was broken, and his hair and eyebrows were missing. His face was like the bottom of a pot. Even his breath was a little unstable, However, in Mu Yi''s opinion, the other party was clearly angry.


    When the boat capsized in the gutter, it was about the situation of Shuiyao king. Originally, he thought he could get a treasure by the way. But he didn''t expect that a careless man fell into the trap of Muyi and made himself embarrassed. Fortunately, Muyi didn''t reach the realm of heaven and man at the moment, otherwise he would not only be embarrassed, but be directly hit hard.


    Thunder, no matter in which world, represents the most powerful power in the world. I don''t know why, Muyi also found that the power of water, fire and thunder has been vaguely enhanced in the abandoned place.


    But now, after ten thousand thunder, it is not the end, but just the beginning.

 Chapter 638

    After knowing the strength of the other party, Muyi never expected to hurt the other party with one move, because it was simply unrealistic. What he had to do now was to annoy the other party. Only in this way could he see the opportunity, and he also needed to continue to delay time.


    After sensing the pursuit of the water Yao king, xuanming spring also helped Muyi to leave a mark in its body at any cost, but in this way, it will hurt its origin, but at present, it obviously can''t care so much. After all, once it is caught back by the water Yao king, it will face the consequences of wisdom and comprehensive erasure. Therefore, in comparison, it is nothing but the origin.


    Mu Yi could also feel the anxiety of xuanming spring and the mark of suddenly accelerating the condensation. The expression in his eyes was more and more firm.


    "Dead."


    The water Yao king was furious, his body flashed directly in front of Muyi, and his palm pressed firmly on Muyi''s chest. Muyi almost didn''t respond to the whole process.


    "Bang."


    Mu Yi flew out upside down and vomited blood. He didn''t want to hide, but the other party''s speed was too fast and there was no time at all. In addition, he just showed the great move of ten thousand thunder. It was the weakest time. Fortunately, Liuli didn''t die and his body was running all the time, so he didn''t be directly smashed by one palm.


    However, King Shui Yao was obviously powerful and unforgiving. He continued to follow suit. He was in the middle of the air and another palm fell. This time, he almost shot with hatred without leaving any room, and his eyes were full of killing opportunities.


    Just when the second palm of the water Yao King fell on Mu Yi, Mu Yi also showed a strange smile around his mouth. His strange smile did not hide from the water Yao king. The latter immediately had a bad feeling in his heart. After all, the just lesson was still in front of him.


    However, before he could take his hand back, Muyi''s palm had been pasted on it. At the same time, the dark power erupted and directly shrouded them.


    "Die!"


    In the dark, there was a voice of shame from the water Yao king. Mu Yi''s body was beaten out again and fell heavily to the ground. This time, the water Yao king did not continue to do it, but quickly stepped back and looked at the dark forces carefully.


    But then he found that it seemed too late. The dark forces on his body were like tarsal maggots, and kept drilling into his body. Even he needed a lot of effort to expel it a little bit.


    On the other side, Mu Yi lay on the ground, his clothes on his chest had been red with blood, but he had a sad smile on his face, but there was no dark power on him. It seemed that the dark power instinctively avoided him, or maybe it was because the salary lamp had suppressed it.


    "What are these?" King Shui Yao finally fell not far from Muyi. At the moment, the dark forces seem to have been suppressed by him, but they are still in his body. I''m afraid it will take some time to completely eliminate them. That''s why he didn''t take action immediately, because he needs to allocate some forces to suppress them.


    Although Muyi looks like he is ready to be slaughtered, King Shuiyao is not careless about it. If one loss is due to his carelessness, two losses undoubtedly prove that Muyi is not simple,


    "In fact, I don''t know what it is." Muyi struggled to get up and looked at the water Yao king not far away.


    "Don''t know? After killing you and soul searching, the king will know." the water Yao king looked at Mu Yi and said coldly.


    "Then try, whether you kill me quickly or I detonate the magic weapon quickly." the salary lamp reappeared again, but this time Muyi planned to burn jade and stone, and he had to pull one when he died. At the same time, the interior of the salary lamp was unstable, and the energy became violent.


    "Dare you?" the water Yao king asked, but he didn''t continue to force Mu Yi.


    "I don''t even have my life. Do you think I dare?" Mu Yi wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said coldly.


    "I''m still saying that. Give me the treasure and I''ll let you live." King Shuiyao is not sure to kill Muyi before Muyi detonates the salary lamp. After all, it takes time for him to kill Muyi, and Muyi can do it with only one idea.


    A Muyi is nothing in his eyes. Although he has just suffered a dull loss, as long as he can get the xuanming spring and the fire treasure, everything is worth it, so what he really cares about is the latter.


    "Why should I believe you?" Muyi asked after thinking for a moment.


    "Do you have any choice but to believe in the king?" said the water Yao king.


    "Maybe there''s another choice." Mu Yi suddenly smiled.


    "Oh, I''m very curious about your choice." the water Yao king said faintly.


    "The choice is to defeat you." after Muyi finished, Nanming Lihuo and xuanming spring appeared behind him. When he saw here, the water Yao king had a bad way, but Muyi''s reaction was obviously faster.


    "The true meaning of water and fire, merge."


    With a roar in his heart, in his knowledge of the sea, Tao kind rotates rapidly, in which the Runes of the true meaning of water and fire are intertwined, growing and gradually regardless of each other, and Mu Yi also has a feeling of perfection in his heart. This perfection has nothing to do with the realm, but the perfection of the true meaning of water and fire.


    Moreover, different from the previous integration in a short time, Muyi was not forced at all this time. When the two were integrated together, the generated power did not resist him. His heart moved with his will and his power went with his heart. It can be said that just after the integration, he mastered everything and saved a lot of time.


    This is also related to the continuous integration of Muyi in the past. Of course, it is also inseparable from the fire in the Southern Ming Dynasty and the suppression of the xuanming spring. It is these two that promote the rapid improvement of Muyi''s strength. Even if he has not broken the barrier between heaven and man, his strength has obviously exceeded this limit. Now the only lack is the transformation of will.


    However, Mu Yi also believed that this was fast, because just after he integrated the true meaning of water and fire, he felt more obvious about the barrier that day. He even felt that he could shake it with his strength at the moment, but he was not sure whether he could really break it.


    But when the true meaning of thunder was integrated, he had absolute confidence. At that time, even if there was no peerless skill, he could break thousands of methods, break the barrier between heaven and man and step into it.


    "Good, good!"


    King Shui Yao smiled angrily and finally understood that all the things before Muyi were for the present. He also wanted to recapture the xuanming spring, but unexpectedly, the other party had been secretly refined. He was teased like this for the first time in his nearly 200 years of life, and his killing of Muyi reached the top point.


    "I''ll give you all the previous things." after a few breaths, all the injuries before Muyi recovered, and the whole person was better than ever, reaching the strongest state since he embarked on cultivation.

 Chapter 639

    (at this moment, the integration of the two truths is more than ten times stronger than before, which is also the confidence of Muyi.


    More importantly, at the moment, the water Yao king is far from at his peak. Whether it''s ten thousand thunder or the dark forces, they have brought him a lot of trouble. It''s just that he has been suppressed before. If he doesn''t do it, it''s OK, but once he does his best, it will certainly cause future trouble.


    Mu Yi''s words fell and he directly shot. A water fire lotus suddenly appeared and wrapped up the water Yao king. This water fire lotus evolved after the integration of Mu Yi''s true meaning of water and fire, and its power is even stronger than the destruction of the world. After all, the water fire lotus is composed of the Lihuo and xuanming spring in the Southern Ming Dynasty. When the two complement each other, the effect is far greater than one plus one.


    Even the water Yao king looked dignified. Although he wanted to kill Muyi, he had to have this condition. At this time, when he could not do his best, Muyi would not be too weak even if he was still weaker than him, and it was impossible for him to win Muyi in a short time.


    Even the longer the delay, the more unfavorable it will be to him. Thinking of this, he has a sense of retreat. As for Muyi, he can''t let go of it, but he can count the general ledger after he gets well.


    "Broken!"


    Two water dragons floated from the body of King Shui Yao, and their breath was obviously stronger than the previous one. If he called the pregnant water dragon in his body at the beginning, I''m afraid it would be nothing.


    The water dragon, water fire lotus collided with each other, and the void vibrated. The water Yao king also showed great determination. He didn''t intend to take back the two water dragons and detonate them directly. Although the water fire lotus was powerful, it was difficult to resist the self explosion of the two water dragons equivalent to heaven and man, and immediately broke open. The water Yao King''s body flashed and was out of place.


    "Outsiders, when the King returns next time, it will be your death."


    The water Yao King left directly, leaving only one sentence resounding. Hearing these words, Mu Yi showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    When the war stopped, there was still a smell of destruction around. Muyi was not afraid of the return of Shuiyao king, or someone approached and sat down directly. His breath gradually decreased until he recovered to the fusion of water and fire, and then his body trembled and spewed out a mouthful of blood again.


    However, after this mouth of blood spewed out, Muyi''s breath did not fade at all. On the contrary, he breathed a long breath.


    Then, he went straight to settle, and when he woke up, it was already dawn.


    "In this abandoned land, we can really protect ourselves now." When he opened his eyes, Mu Yi whispered that although he had a card before, he was still far inferior to the real king. The last time he hit the king of the soul family, this opportunity may not be the second time. After all, there are no three prospective kings elsewhere to let him refine lamp oil, and the reason why the great furnace of annihilation came out is to consume the power of the three prospective kings in one fell swoop.


    In addition, he was taken by surprise and detonated the furnace of heaven and earth at the critical moment, which barely hit him hard.


    But now if the other party finds it again, Muyi is confident that he is not weak with his own strength, even the king of the demon family is no exception.


    According to his estimation, whether the king of the demon family or the king of the soul family, his power is only in one heavy day. Only the water Yao King obviously exceeds one heavy day. It is difficult to determine whether it is a double day or a triple day.


    Therefore, Muyi still needs to continue to work hard. If he doesn''t break the barrier between heaven and man, he won''t really step into this realm.


    After taking a look at the direction when he came, Mu Yi turned directly and continued to move forward. The direction he went was the fairy tomb.


    Originally, Si Weiyang thought that he could provide some information about the immortal tomb. Unfortunately, the time was too tight. If there was no threat from King Shui Yao, he didn''t mind waiting a few more days. But now, he decided to break through, not to mention that he didn''t have any preparation. Those two incomplete maps are the greatest reliance. Coupled with his strength at the moment, he can go in as long as he is careful.


    However, at the moment, the strength revealed by Mu Yi is only the perfection of Tao. Although he can integrate the true meaning of water and fire at any time, he did not do so. His true meaning of water and fire was achieved with the help of Lihuo and xuanming spring in Nanming Dynasty. In short, it was still worse with the help of external forces alone.


    However, this difference is not big. As long as he is willing, he can integrate it at any time and give play to his power beyond the extreme. This is also why Muyi has never given up looking for the peerless skill, because only the peerless skill can let him fundamentally solve this problem and completely integrate the true meaning of water, fire and thunder. At that time, it is true Big round.


    This is also the reason why Mu Yi chose one of the three systems of true meaning. Otherwise, if he chose only one of them, he might have broken the barrier between heaven and man and become a real heaven and man. In that way, he would not have to come to this abandoned place to look for any peerless skill. Maybe he would not be able to get the hole of the dark spring, integrate the two truths and break the extreme state. Therefore, every drink and Peck is doomed. As for Gains and losses can only be seen by different people.


    But for Muyi, who wants to set foot on the peak, return to the sun, and even revive the old road, the most difficult road is also the most promising road. Therefore, no matter how difficult, rugged and how many dangers he faces, he must go on.


    In fact, after crossing three mountains and two rivers, it is close to the periphery of the fairy tomb. At the speed of Muyi, the fairy tomb is far away in less than half a day.


    It is difficult to describe what kind of place it is. Looking from a distance, it seems to be covered by strong black clouds. When you reach it, you can''t see any life. Giant peaks lie horizontally, the lake is dried up, the mountains and the earth still have traces of fighting. After years, it tells the horror of the war.


    Even Muyi saw a flattened mountain peak, a fist seal the size of a small lake, the bones of the demon family like mountains, the barren hills stained with blood, and the bottomless caves, all of which were just the periphery of envy.


    Although not in-depth, Muyi can still imagine how fierce the war here was. The so-called invincible strong man in Yanshan is equivalent to the semi saint in the human race, which is second only to the saint and the existence of the great emperor. Even those invincible strong men fell here. We can imagine the tragedy of the war.


    As for the kings buried here, I don''t know how many. As for the kings below, they are not qualified to participate at all. Maybe Zhenwu emperor fell here. A generation of mythical emperors returned to the ruins silently. Although it is clearly called a fairy tomb, it is also the tomb of the strong, burying the strong in the heavens.

 Chapter 640

    Although he has not yet entered the fairy tomb, Mu Yi has also understood that there is a great terror in it, that is, he has integrated the true meaning of water and fire, but if it is a general idea, it is likely that he will never come out again.


    Unfortunately, there is still too little time left for him to get more information about the immortal tomb. Perhaps the only thing to rely on at present is the idea of the father of the yuan family. After all, his noumenon had stepped into it. Even after many years, he believes that the changes in the immortal tomb will not be too great. Coupled with the two incomplete maps, May not be able to gain.


    And Mu Yi was also curious. Who painted the map of the fairy tomb at the beginning? What is his purpose? Is it just to give people some opportunities?


    Mu Yi''s character is never afraid to guess others with the greatest malice. At least ask yourself. If it were him, he would never do such thankless things. The dangerous people in the fairy tomb are well known. This kind of Bodhisattva''s heart and saint who sacrifice himself for others have always been only in people''s imagination.


    In that case, the other party must have a different purpose. In Muyi''s opinion, the other party seems to be attracting people intentionally or unintentionally, and it''s still a person in the underworld. After all, Muyi can get a fragment, and the ancestors of the yuan family can get it, so others can get it.


    Moreover, there are not a few channels to enter the abandoned place. Over the years, I believe that no matter the demon family, the ghost family or the human family, someone has come in. This is why the abandoned place can tell that he is an outsider at a glance, and he is not surprised by his arrival, because it is not uncommon to see more.


    Muyi also believes that someone must have got the treasure from here and left. Otherwise, if they come in, they will die without life, and so many people will not be fools. Greed is the biggest original sin, which blinds the reason of most people. I believe that only a few of the few can go out, but so what? Who doesn''t think he will be one of the few?


    Is Mu Yi coming in because of the so-called peerless skill? Now he is standing at the periphery of the fairy tomb. At this time, don''t mention Muyi himself. Even if others advise him, he can''t leave.


    With Mu Yi''s mind moving, the residual thoughts of the ancestors of the yuan family flew out of the jade pendant and condensed a body in the air. After they appeared, the ancestors of the yuan family were stunned at first, and then they were attracted by the fairy tomb, stunned, and Mu Yi didn''t disturb him and stood waiting.


    After a long time, the father of the yuan family sighed and said faintly, "I didn''t expect to come here one day. Now I finally understand that it may be right that the ontology didn''t want me to know everything here."


    "Oh, did you remember anything?" Mu Yi asked.


    "You can quit now." the ancestor of the yuan family did not immediately answer Mu Yi''s question, but looked at him and said.


    "Quit?" Mu Yi was stunned. He didn''t think that the other party would say anything to let him quit. Is it possible? Just to integrate the true meaning of water and fire, he has suffered a lot. Even now, he can only forcibly integrate by relying on the suppression of Nanming Lihuo and xuanming spring.


    If you give him three or five years, he is also confident that he can master the two with his own strength and completely integrate them. However, don''t forget that it is not just the problem of water and fire, but there is also a real meaning of thunder in his body. Even compared with a single one, the real meaning of water and fire is not as good as that of thunder, which is definitely a difficult problem.


    Who knows how much time he will waste if he doesn''t rely on the so-called peerless skill? Three or five years is hard for him to say. After all, what he needs most now is time. He can''t afford to delay it at all. Therefore, the words of the ancestors of the Jiang family are impractical in his opinion, and he can''t quit.


    "No matter how dangerous the fairy tomb is, whether someone has laid a startling plot, since I have come here, I can''t leave again. As for the danger, where can I get something for nothing in the world?" Mu Yi said simply, and his attitude has been very clear.


    "All right." the ancestor of the yuan family did not continue to persuade Muyi, but said: "Originally, some of my memories were sealed, but when I arrived here, they were quietly untied. Perhaps this is also the arrangement of the ontology. Now think about it, it was a bit strange that the ontology got the broken map. It seemed that someone deliberately let the ontology get it. Even at that time, the ontology was skeptical, but because of luck and the difficult situation of the Terran, I The body still decides to fight. "


    "However, noumenon made a lot of preparations before he came, including the separation of my residual thoughts and the arrangements for the yuan family. At the same time, noumenon didn''t do anything. He even explored a lot of things quietly. It was found that he was not the first person to get the residual map. Before him, there were two or three people, heaven and man, but in the end, they didn''t come out, Since then, it has disappeared. At that time, the noumenon knows that it will not be simple. Maybe it is a conspiracy against the Terran. After all, in the situation of the Terran, a man in heaven can decide a lot of things. "


    "Conspiracy against the human race?" Mu Yi didn''t expect this result. Although he had doubts before, he felt that this kind of thing should be aimed at the strong ones in the underworld, not the human race. But from the words of the ancestors of the yuan family, it seems that it may not be as he expected. Is it really the demon and ghost two families who deliberately target the human race?


    Want to use this method to gradually erase the strong of the Terran? Although it sounds incredible, when you think about it carefully, it may not be impossible, but then Muyi shook his head. Of course, there is a premise for this conspiracy, that is, the remnant map is false, otherwise the strong person who can draw this remnant map, even if he can''t destroy the human race, it''s estimated that it''s not much worse. Will he deliberately target the human race?


    At the same time, another thought also appeared in Muyi''s heart. Perhaps the strong of the demon and ghost families got the remnant map, and then knew some secrets in it, so they deliberately sent the remnant map to some strong people of the human race, so as to achieve the idea of killing with a knife.


    "At least the noumenon was so skeptical that he entered here for his own sake. He wanted to get the treasure dropped here by the ancestors of the human race, but another reason was to find out the truth and see who the black hand behind him was. Unfortunately, the noumenon was still too confident to leave again."


    "Since the elder had doubts in those years, there should be some clues left?" Mu Yi thought and asked again.

 Chapter 641

    "Yes, in fact, under the investigation of the noumenon in those years, there have been objects of doubt." the remnant thought of the father of the Jiang family suddenly said.


    "Oh, who is it?" Mu Yi immediately asked when he was shocked. After all, this may involve a conspiracy against the Terran, so he had to pay attention to it.


    "I can''t find out who it was in those years, but I can''t even leave a trace of this amazing conspiracy, so I checked the ontology for several years and finally pointed the spearhead at the demon family." the old ancestor of the Jiang family said.


    "Demon clan?" Mu Yi frowned. Although he had suspected the demon and ghost clan before, he really suspected the ghost clan. After all, the ghost clan is the largest clan in the underworld and is good at conspiracy tracks. Moreover, compared with the demon clan, the ghost clan wants to destroy the human race, but he didn''t expect it to be the demon clan.


    "The noumenon was once suspected, but that''s the truth. Even in recent years, not only our people, but also the ghost people, but also kings disappeared."


    "As far as I know, the demon and ghost families should have some channels to the abandoned land? Have the ghost families never doubted these years?" Mu Yi was a little puzzled. It seems that it shouldn''t be. The ghost family is not a fool. Since the body of the ancestor of the yuan family can find some clues, can it hide from the more powerful ghost family? And the demon clan has never been famous for their brains. They believe in absolute power.


    "Maybe there is, or maybe not. Who knows? Anyway, I''ve told you everything I know. How to decide depends on yourself. But one thing I''m sure is that there are some peerless skills you need in the immortal tomb, and even many treasures." the ancestor of the yuan family said.


    "Well, whether it''s the conspiracy of the demon clan or not, I''ll go into the fairy tomb this time, but you don''t have to go in with me." Muyi looked at each other and said.


    "What''s the point of death? Even the reason why I exist is a backhand left by the noumenon. I don''t want those secrets to be completely buried with his death. Even the obsession I wanted to come here in the past is related to this, otherwise I won''t wake up those memories outside the fairy tomb." the father of the yuan family said freely that he didn''t care about life and death, As he said, he was just a residual thought. To put it bluntly, he would have died long ago. If it weren''t for the jade pendant, I''m afraid it would have dissipated long ago. Even if he left this time, how long can he remain in the world?


    Anyway, it will dissipate between heaven and earth sooner or later. It''s better to follow the steps of noumenon and enter the fairy tomb. Even if you really can''t get out, at least you won''t have any regrets.


    "Well, since the elders are not afraid, I have nothing to be afraid of. No matter whether it is the conspiracy of the demon clan or not, I have to get the peerless skill first. Naturally, I will continue to investigate according to the clues provided by the elders. One day, the truth will come out. If I fail, I''m afraid I won''t be able to come out alive, and I''ll be done." Mu Yi said directly.


    "Elder, do you remember where your body went in? Maybe you can find any traces along the way." Muyi continued to ask. Since the other party awakened some memories, he always knew something.


    "I don''t know. In fact, after the noumenon entered the abandoned place, I don''t know anything about the noumenon, but you can look for it. Maybe there were some clues left by the noumenon." the ancestor of the Jiang family thought and said.


    "Well, please go back to the jade pendant first. Even if it''s just envy the periphery, I''m afraid there are many dangers," Muyi said.


    The remnant thoughts of the ancestors of the Jiang family did not insist, but directly went back to the jade pendant. He also knew his situation. Now it''s just remnant thoughts. Maybe it can suppress the general second difficulty, but not to mention the strong man who has reached the strength of heaven and man in the face of Muyi, even the pseudo heaven and man are difficult to resist.


    Then Mu Yi began to observe carefully around the fairy tomb. He believed that since the original body of the ancestors of the yuan family had doubts in those years, he would not enter the fairy tomb so casually, and would certainly leave some behind hands, otherwise the afterthought would not be necessary at all.


    So Muyi needs to find out what he left, which may also be helpful for him to enter the fairy tomb.


    The scope of the fairy tomb is very large. After all, the battlefield of the invincible strong is often read for tens of miles, so the real fairy tomb battlefield is almost hundreds of miles, which is what we see now. As for the real war in those years, Muyi is not clear. Maybe those invincible strong fight on nine days, so the scope is so small.


    However, after walking down around the fairy tomb, Muyi''s heart was still full of too many shocks. On the battlefield, the traces left by all kinds of strong men were vivid, and even the dead bones of the strong men of all ethnic groups. However, he didn''t have no harvest at all. Finally, he found the traces left by the body of the ancestor of the yuan family somewhere.


    It was a devastated mountain with traces of war. However, Mu Yi had been to Liangjie mountain, so he found that the mountain was very similar to Liangjie mountain. Then he searched along the mountain and found familiar traces in many places.


    Finally, he found a carved wall halfway up the mountain with a corner remnant painted on it. After seeing the corner remnant, Muyi finally determined that this was the body left by the ancestor of the yuan family, because this corner remnant was just a small part of the broken map passed on to Muyi by the other party''s remnant thoughts.


    If outsiders see it, they will at most think it is the map of the fairy tomb. They may pay attention to it, but they will never think of too much. However, in Mu Yi''s eyes, they tell him something clearly.


    According to the map comparison in his mind, Muyi finally found some wrong places and seemed to add a lot of things. At this time, Muyi invited the other party''s residual thoughts again. After all, as the residual thoughts of the noumenon, some thinking directions should be the same.


    Half a day later, Mu Yi had several more white bones in his hand. Then when he put them together, a light flashed, and then an idea was directly introduced into Mu Yi''s mind.


    It seems that the other party did not deliberately leave his residual thoughts to himself. After all, even he was not sure whether his residual thoughts would find here and uncover all this. Therefore, as long as Muyi was a human race, when he pieced together all this, he was the only candidate.


    For this change, the remnant thoughts of the father of the yuan family were not unexpected. He stood beside and waited for Muyi to absorb the things in the idea. Maybe the answer the body wanted to leave, and some things were there.


    At this moment, Mu Yi did receive something left by the ancestor of the yuan family, but it was much more than he thought.

 Chapter 642

    After a long time, Mu Yi finally opened his eyes, but there was still a trace of shock and incomprehension in his expression.


    "But you know the answer?" asked the remnant of the father of the yuan family.


    "Maybe I know, maybe I don''t know, but if possible, I''d rather never know." Muyi sighed, but it stunned the old ancestor of the yuan family. Although he didn''t deal with Muyi a lot, he actually knew something about Muyi''s personality and character, but now he said such frustrated words. Obviously, What he left him was beyond imagination.


    Moreover, the fact that the noumenon was not left to him shows the seriousness of the matter. It is not that his noumenon can''t trust him, but that the things involved must be too big and he doesn''t even have confidence in the noumenon. Therefore, the best way is not to say anything. If he can find the answer, it is naturally his ability. If he can''t, he may never know, but it will be better.


    As for Mu Yi, it can only be said that it was a coincidence, but it can also be described as fate. After all, a different person may not have his courage.


    "Elder, do you want to know what you left behind?" Muyi suddenly asked.


    "I don''t want to know. Sometimes it''s not a good thing to know too much, and I''m about to dissipate. Knowing too much can''t help you. In this case, it''s better for you to know and save my old man''s worry." the remnant thought of the father of the yuan family said that before, he wanted to get an answer, so he constantly encouraged Mu Yi to come to the abandoned place and the fairy tomb, But now, he suddenly understood and understood what his noumenon had done with good intentions. In this case, how could he waste his noumenon''s mind.


    As for the sky falling, it has nothing to do with him to have a tall man on top. Now, he has been satisfied. Next, he just needs to complete his final commitment and can leave the world without regret.


    The last promise is to let Muyi understand the breath of heaven and man for the third time. Perhaps this result is the best. Although he can''t help the noumenon do anything, he can at least leave a little hope for the human race.


    Mu Yi opened his mouth. Obviously, he didn''t expect the other party to say such words. However, considering the behavior style of the other party, he suddenly understood that he was worthy of being one. Even his actions were so similar, but he directly stepped into the pit dug by the other party. If possible, he would rather not even know anything, but now it''s obviously too late, Whether he likes it or not, when he gets entangled with each other, it is doomed that he can''t get away from it.


    It''s not easy to go to the dark, but it''s obviously impossible to stay out. Moreover, the stronger the strength in the future, the greater the responsibility. Can we really ignore it when he returns to the underworld? Obviously impossible.


    The premise of all this is that he can come out of the fairy tomb alive. Otherwise, even if he cares more now, it will only be empty in the end.


    "Well, although your noumenon has given me a big problem, at least it''s not without return. At least there''s news about the peerless skill. If you want to enter the fairy tomb now, you''d better go back and have a rest." Muyi got up and solemnly said to the remnant of the father of the yuan family.


    Although the other party calculated him, in Mu Yi''s opinion, this kind of thing doesn''t exist. In fact, the other party doesn''t give him a reward. At least it can save him from running around in the fairy tomb. This alone can prevent him from many dangers.


    The last thought of the father of the yuan family smiled. He seemed very happy to see that Muyi ate. In fact, after he came here, his wish had been fulfilled, and even his mission of existence had been completed. The rest was just a commitment to Muyi.


    As for curiosity, there may be some, but that''s all.


    Then Muyi got up, looked around, took a deep breath, and then went to the direction of the fairy tomb.


    Although he is only at the periphery of the fairy tomb at the moment, he still doesn''t dare to be careless. According to the data left by the ancestor of the yuan family, the most dangerous thing in the fairy tomb is the obsession of the invincible and powerful in ancient times. After all, even if there is an obsession in the general King''s land, it has basically dissipated after a long time. Even if it still exists reluctantly, its strength can never be higher than the body, It''s good to even have 1% strength.


    Therefore, Muyi is not worried about such existence. He can completely destroy it and add some lamp oil by the way, but those invincible strong people are different. After all, the invincible strong people are equivalent to the semi saint of the human race, but Muyi can''t spy on their abilities.


    Just a picture of heaven''s fire descending to the world copied by the semi holy strong can easily destroy Muyi''s ideas, and even it is not difficult to kill him directly. What''s more, it is the persistence left when he died. Over the years, his strength has decreased. Even if it is only 1%, it is far from Muyi''s ability to resist.


    According to the body of the ancestor of the yuan family, there is only one way to escape such existence, that is, how far to escape. After all, these existence have boundaries and usually do not leave the place where the body falls too far, which gives Muyi an opportunity. Otherwise, if he encounters such existence and continues to chase him, Muyi will have no vitality at all, It''s better to just turn around and go.


    Of course, Muyi is not completely helpless. The paper that old Jing gave him is the best protection. In the past, he didn''t really see it. Now he fully understands that although old Jing is also heaven and man, his realm is far beyond him, and he can even be semi holy. Can''t these things sent by existence be like goods?


    Originally, he intended to use it to resist the water Yao king, but he didn''t use it at all, but when he arrived at the fairy tomb, Muyi couldn''t guarantee it. After all, even if he had the experience left by the ancestor of the yuan family, according to the other party''s judgment, he was still only 10% likely to get the peerless skill.


    Although this percentage is poor, in fact, in the other party''s view, it is Muyi''s strength of heaven and man, and his luck will not be too bad. Otherwise, he may not even have a percentage of 10%.


    As for luck, Muyi''s luck has always been good. At the beginning, it was so in the ancient road of the Yellow River. He believes that this time is no exception. Of course, the real key lies in Muyi''s current strength. Only sufficient strength is the biggest chip to ensure his safety. Muyi will never place his safety on that illusory luck.

 Chapter 643

    When stepping into the fairy tomb, Muyi suddenly remembered the hyphen left on the table of the village head of Jiangjia village. Be careful.


    Be careful what? Be careful who? Is it the ape King''s parents and children of Liangjie mountain, or the fairy tomb in front of us? Or the black hand behind it? And what does the other person know? Unfortunately, the answer can only be found after he goes back.


    "Qiang!"


    The sabre Qi flew into the air, suddenly cut down, and directly shrouded Muyi. Muyi seemed to have expected and directly raised his fist to fight. The two made a fierce attack in mid air. Then the sabre Qi collapsed, and Muyi''s body shook and disappeared in place.


    Just as Muyi had just disappeared, another stronger knife Qi cut down and directly tore the earth. Unfortunately, Muyi had long gone.


    "The master of Dao Qi was at least a strong man of more than five days."


    Looking back on the knife, Mu Yi couldn''t help but marvel in his heart. Only his residual thoughts could play such an attack. In his heyday, the knife Qi was absolutely earth shaking, and not far away, there was a hill split in two. It was estimated that it was the hand of this one.


    Unfortunately, in the end, he died and was buried here, and his obsession was hard to dissipate.


    "Dead."


    As soon as Mu Yi stood still, there was a roar in his ear, and a long gun penetrating the void flew in, with residual blood on the tip of the gun, with a thick sense of reluctance.


    At this time, Mu Yi''s face was a little dignified. Even if these strong men had already died, there were only unyielding residual thoughts under the ages, but if they were careless, they would only hate here in the end.


    The owner of the long gun in front of him was obviously more powerful. The strong man of more than seven days had obviously walked a long distance along the gun path. This gun even made Muyi feel irresistible, and was constantly shaking his mind.


    "Repression." Mu Yi thought, and the salary lamp suddenly appeared in his heart. The virtual shadow of the long gun certainly didn''t exist immediately. At the same time, Mu Yi pointed out and collided with the long gun.


    "Boom!"


    Mu Yi took two steps back, and at the same time offset the attack of the gun, but there was a drop of blood on his fingertips.


    "What a pity."


    Muyi not only didn''t get angry, but showed a trace of pity. If the other party was still alive, I''m afraid he didn''t have the qualification to fight in front of the other party, but now he didn''t even integrate the true meaning of water and fire. The other party''s strength was only slightly stronger than the ordinary overlord, but he couldn''t cause any harm to Muyi.


    After the other party shot, he didn''t continue to shoot. The residual thoughts attached to the long gun directly turned into a virtual shadow. Holding a broken long gun in his hand, he looked directly at Mu Yi, "I''m the twelve heavenly kings under the ghost emperor. I''m here to kill you."


    "Ghost clan, the emperor under the throne of ghost emperor?" Mu Yi was stunned. He didn''t expect the other party to sign up, but what he said shocked Mu Yi. Was it possible that not only the invincible strong but also the great emperor participated in that year?


    As for the heavenly king, it is estimated that he is the strong one under the ghost emperor. Maybe he happens to be in the twelfth row, so he is called the twelfth heavenly king. However, his so-called heavenly king, that is, the current king, is just a different name. However, it is normal to think about it at that time, even if it is different from now.


    "Although you are a ghost, I respect that you were a strong man for a generation. Today, you and I will not oppress people with force. After you die, I will bury you." Muyi looked at the other party and said solemnly, and his so-called not oppressing people with force actually does not integrate the true meaning of water and fire.


    Otherwise, there is no suspense about this kind of battle. Although there is an inextricable hatred between the human race and the ghost race, in Muyi''s eyes, he is facing only a once, a former strong man.


    "Kill!"


    The response to Muyi was just a simple kill word. After a short time, Muyi seemed to see the past, and the two peerless strong launched the last war.


    Mu Yi''s blood was boiling. He also responded to a kill word, and then he greeted him and broke the gun with his fist.


    A corner of the fairy tomb, which has been calm for countless years, seems to be gradually recovering with the arrival of Muyi. In the air, only two vague figures can be seen. Muyi takes 49 shots from each other with bare hands and feels that a real invincible heart is gradually bred.


    "If you can fight with you at the peak, you will die without regret."


    The fortieth shot was blocked by Mu Yi and counterattacked. His boxing skills had been honed. His boxing intention was empty and integrated with his real body. Coupled with the combination of xuanming spring, his boxing intention became more vast and showed an extreme chill.


    Then Mu Yi gave back twelve fists. The nameless fist had a new feeling again, which greatly increased the power of his fist.


    After the 12th punch, the other party has retreated dozens of feet, and his body is getting darker and darker. It seems that he will dissipate at any time, but there is more clarity in the other party''s eyes.


    "I''m already dead," murmured the twelve day king of the ghost clan. Then he took a nostalgic look around. Finally, his eyes focused on Muyi.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you should be a Terran?"


    "Yes, the Terran Muyi." Muyi said calmly.


    "What''s the relationship between the ghost clan and the human clan at present?" the other party asked.


    "The momentum is like fire and water, never die." Mu Yi said.


    "Did the prophecy really come true?"


    "Prophecy? What prophecy?" Muyi asked suspiciously.


    "Forget it, it''s not good for you to know too much. In the face of one of my Terran friends, I advise you not to go in again."


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I have a reason to go in." Mu Yi shook his head. Although he also knew that the other party was for his good, he had to go in. Although the two people and ghosts were at odds at present, it was obvious that in the other party''s era, the two families had not been like this, but his prediction should be related to the relationship between the two families at present.


    "I''m determined to get here, but no one else can easily control me. But since you want to go in, take my last shot." the eyes of the twelve day king of the ghost family suddenly become sharp, and a terrible breath blooms from him, which even makes Muyi feel like he''s not facing any residual thoughts at the moment, But the twelve heavenly kings of the ghost family who were once at their peak.


    "OK."


    Just now, Mu Yi still has some regrets, but at the moment, he only has a strong sense of war. The true meaning of water and fire blends, making his breath like an erupting volcano.


    "This shot is called shengmie."


    At this time, Muyi heard the other party''s whisper, and even without waiting for his reaction, the gun had penetrated his chest. Muyi trembled and stared, which seemed to be a little incredible.


    (if Mu Yi is stabbed to death by a gun, will he receive a brick blade in the end?)

 Chapter 644

    "Am I dying?"


    This shot penetrated Muyi''s heart. No matter how strong the vitality of heaven and man, the heart can''t survive.


    At this moment, Mu Yi thought a lot. From being picked up by the old Taoist priest, wandering in the Jianghu with the old Taoist priest, to his death, he set foot on the road of cultivation and made rapid progress all the way. In a short time, he completed a road that others could not reach in his life.


    He even thought of the figure in his dream, the woman similar to the xuanming flag envoy. Could it be his mother and daughter who had never been masked? He still had many regrets to make up for, did not revive the old Taoist priest, did not find the truth that his memory was sealed, and even many commitments were not completed. But now, everything went away with him, but he was not unwilling. On the contrary, he was relieved.


    Maybe after death, you don''t have to bear so much pressure. You''ll die a hundred times.


    Just when Mu Yi thought he was completely dead, the picture in front of him began to flow back. In the twinkling of an eye, for convenience, he stood in front of him again. Only the word "birth and death" gradually disappeared in the wind.


    "Birth and death?"


    Mu Yi looked at each other blankly. Is this the strength of each other in their heyday? He had no room for resistance.


    "This gun is a gift. It''s what I''ve just learned from life and death. It should be a favor to him." after that, his figure completely dissipated between heaven and earth, and there was no trace left. Even the broken gun in his hand turned into powder.


    "Thank you, master." Mu Yi made a deep salute. The last gift from the other party was no less than a treasure. It was a baptism of the soul. He seemed to have really experienced life and death. The feeling between life and death, which can be understood by absolute meditation, is difficult to have in the war.


    At the same time, life and death left a seed in his heart. If he wanted to step into the sage from heaven and man, he needed to understand the way of life and death. The other party left him a shortcut and saved him the hard cultivation he didn''t know how many years.


    Although the other party did not leave any trace, Muyi also set up a tomb next to it. The tombstone reads six big characters of the twelve heavenly kings of the ghost family, and the signature is the human Muyi.


    On the subsequent journey, Muyi still encountered many dangers. Through honing again and again, his boxing was more concise and pointed to the essence. After all, so many opponents could not be met casually, which was equal to the best Sparring Practice.


    However, it''s easy for a man to die here accidentally. In a short distance of more than ten miles, Muyi encountered two life and death crises. He barely escaped by integrating the true meaning of water and fire. If not, with his strength of just entering the abandoned land, he might have become another white bone in the fairy tomb.


    "The road behind is more difficult. However, according to the clues left by the ancestors of the yuan family, we pass through two strong sites, that is, the place marked by the residual map. If there is a residual map, the danger will be much less. However, it is still difficult to get the peerless skill." Muyi stood on a mountain peak, looked at the front and muttered to himself, and even had a deep pressure.


    Because he knew that the next was the biggest test, because the last level was the guard of an invincible strong man. The previous shot of the twelve heavenly kings of the ghost family had made Mu Yi understand that it was residual thoughts, which also had a moment of brilliance.


    Half a day later, Muyi half knelt in the center of a battlefield, surrounded by a mess. In front of him, there was a huge skeleton. It was a strong demon family. Its strength should have reached jiuchongtian, only half a step away from Bansheng.


    In this war, Muyi didn''t keep his hand, and the true meaning of water and fire was integrated, but even so, he almost died. The only thing that made him happy was that he wiped it out with water and fire lotus, which failed to make him shine at the last moment.


    However, refining each other''s residual thoughts has also obtained a lot of lamp oil, which can be used at least once.


    Muyi didn''t move on, because he knew very well that he couldn''t break through the last level with his current strength, and the real danger in the fairy tomb was not day, but night, which was also the advice left to him by the ancestor of the yuan family.


    In order to cope with the terrible night, Mu Yi painted several invisible talismans in a row, and then covered himself with lanterns. He slowly fell into a state of almost dead silence. According to the ancestors of the yuan family, no matter what he saw or encountered at night, he must not do it, because once he did it, he would be doomed.


    Muyi did not doubt the advice of the Jiang family''s ancestors, because the other party had no reason to harm him. In fact, Muyi also thought that he would leave the fairy tomb directly at night, but he was always unwilling, and even had an impulse to see it at the bottom of his heart.


    Although it is impulsive, it does not mean that Mu Yi will be careless. On the contrary, he will only be more cautious and prepare for everything.


    The night gradually fell, and the wind slowly blew in the fairy tomb, whining like countless ghosts howling. If it was just like this, it would not be worth the solemn warning of the ancestors of the yuan family.


    So this is just the beginning.


    "Dada, dada!"


    Suddenly, a burst of footsteps came. Although Muyi let himself fall into silence, it was just a state. His consciousness was immersed in the salary lamp and he was still clear about the surrounding situation.


    The voice gradually became clear. A limping figure appeared in Muyi''s sight. Although the other party was in human form, Muyi did not dare to confirm which race the other party came from. In his hand, he carried a thing, which was his own head.


    The other party approached from a distance and left close to Muyi''s position. At a glance, Muyi saw a pair of pale eyes and stared at him, which startled him.


    Fortunately, the other party left soon, but before long, Muyi saw more than a dozen white bones and walked stiff from a distance. None of these white bones existed strongly before his death. Even each of them could crush Muyi, but now, they have been unknown. It seems that they have been walking in this fairy tomb. No one knows where they are going and what they are going to do.


    Even Muyi saw the battle between the two strong men, which was earth shaking. The aftermath of their battle scattered around Muyi. Those hard stones turned into powder one after another, and even a wave swept across Muyi. Muyi seemed to see the end of his death and could hardly help but fight. After all, it was not just an illusion, It''s a real feeling of facing death.


    But thinking of the words of the ancestors of the yuan family, he still forced himself to hold back. In the end, the wave just passed him, and he was still alive, which made him feel relieved.


    "Eh, I didn''t expect there was another living one here." suddenly, a voice sounded in Mu Yi''s ear.

 Chapter 645

    When he heard the sound, Mu Yi was almost scared to jump up. He could be sure that the sound was definitely not an illusion, but someone was talking.


    "Have you been found?"


    Although there was an invisible hidden talisman, and his mind sank into the salary lamp, his body outside was like a stone and could hardly sense any trace of life, he also knew that this situation was not absolute. For the real strong, it was just hiding his ears and stealing his bell.


    At this time, Muyi wanted to escape, but the warning of the ancestors of the yuan family was still in his ears. No matter what situation, he couldn''t do it. Coupled with his just experience, Muyi finally chose patience, as if he hadn''t heard the voice.


    "The living pretend to be dead? Interesting, interesting."


    The voice continued to ring, but Muyi didn''t see him, but the other party seemed to be everywhere.


    "Since you like pretending to be dead so much, my grandfather will let you die."


    When the voice fell, a strong warning suddenly rose in Muyi''s heart. He didn''t experience this feeling once. Every time he encountered a fatal danger, it would emerge, and this time was no exception. His instinct was telling him that it was dangerous and extremely dangerous.


    "Believe in your own body, or believe in the ancestors of the yuan family?" Mu Yi''s heart, the two thoughts are constantly colliding.


    "People''s eyes, even their bodies, sometimes deceive people." at this time, Muyi suddenly sounded this sentence, so he finally chose to believe in the ancestor of the yuan family, but then a huge palm emerged out of thin air and directly held him in the palm.


    "Not good."


    Feeling the power from the giant palm, Muyi shouted in his heart, because that power seemed to grip him into meat mud. The real feeling could not deceive people at all. At this time, Muyi had only one way, that is to break free, otherwise there was only a dead end waiting for him.


    Just when Muyi couldn''t help it, the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha flashed away in his mind. Then, the huge palm was directly broken and disappeared. Muyi regained his just appearance in front of him. Everything seemed the same as when he had just settled, and the stones nearby were not crushed into powder by the aftermath of the war.


    "Is everything an illusion?"


    Seeing all this, Muyi couldn''t help thinking about it, but he was more shocked. He was just a little close. If he chose to do it at that time, I''m afraid he would be doomed, as the father of the yuan family said. Fortunately, at the last moment, the shadow of the evil Buddha appeared again and suppressed all this.


    "Dada, dada."


    At this time, another sound of footsteps came, and Muyi instantly thought of the figure holding his head. Sure enough, a figure appeared, which was the scene he had experienced before.


    "Will it be the same later?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking in his heart as he watched the other party go away, so he waited patiently.


    Before long, as like as two peas of bone passed, he was able to verify his idea. Then, the startled war also appeared again. It was exactly the same as before. He did not dare to rock around him, and his own experience, all in a way.


    "Eh, I didn''t expect there was another living one here."


    "Eh, I didn''t expect there was another living one here."


    The first voice is Muyi talking to himself in his heart, and the second voice is ringing in his ears.


    "The living pretend to be dead? Interesting, interesting."


    "The living pretend to be dead? Interesting, interesting."


    As like as two peas, he learned perfectness in his heart.


    "Since you like pretending to be dead so much, my grandfather will let you die."


    "Since you like pretending to be dead so much, my grandfather will let you die."


    Although he had understood that all this was false, there was still a strong warning from his body. Then the palm appeared and held him again. However, this time, there was no shadow of evil Buddha, and Muyi made great determination so that Muyi didn''t fight back.


    "Death? What if you experience it again?"


    Muyi said silently in his heart that he had even experienced the real death, not to mention the illusion in front of him? Although this illusion is true, Mu Yi can still detect a slight difference, which makes him more convinced that all this is false at present.


    After the big hand clutched him into meat mud, he disappeared, and Muyi lay there, like a real death, and even his consciousness gradually couldn''t perceive everything outside, but he still firmly believed that all this was false.


    One night, in the twinkling of an eye.


    When the night receded, Muyi felt that he was alive again. That feeling made him feel as if he had experienced life and death again, and he had more feelings about life and death.


    When he got up, everything around him was the same as yesterday. Only he could understand what he had experienced. If it wasn''t for the advice of xuanming ancestor and the shadow of evil Buddha, I''m afraid he really doesn''t exist now. No wonder the other party would say that the most dangerous thing in the Fairy tomb is night.


    Even let Muyi choose. He would rather fight with the strong than experience the night of the fairy tomb. Moreover, this is only the first night. According to the ancestor of the Jiang family, the night of the fairy tomb will only become more and more terrible. In other words, Muyi must find the peerless skill as soon as possible and leave here.


    Otherwise, there will be the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha, and he is likely to fall completely. After all, the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha is not omnipotent. In this fairy tomb, many invincible strong people have been buried, even the great emperor. After all, according to the words of the twelve heavenly kings of the ghost family, he followed the great emperor of the ghost family.


    As for whether the ghost emperor left, Muyi can''t know.


    That night, although Muyi experienced all kinds of terror, all the injuries left by his previous fighting against the strong of the demon family recovered. Even his Liuli immortal body was stronger and reached the critical point of breakthrough. Maybe after several more wars, Liuli immortal body will enter the stage of success. At that time, even compared with the demon family king who is good at body, he was not weak at all.


    After identifying the direction, Muyi rushes towards the last level. What guards there is the afterthought left by an invincible strong man. Muyi doesn''t want to take a detour, but there are dangers everywhere in this fairy tomb. Maybe he will encounter a stronger existence.


    Moreover, the entrance in the remnant picture is in the territory suppressed by the invincible strong. Even if you want to make a detour, you can''t make it, unless Muyi doesn''t care about the peerless skill.


    Therefore, there is only one way in front of Muyi, that is to break through.


    "Terran boy, you finally came. My grandfather has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Just as Muyi had just stepped into each other''s territory, the familiar voice sounded again last night, which made him stiff, and his steps stopped there.

 Chapter 646

    Mu Yi will never forget this voice and this title, because he experienced it more than once last night, but he never thought that things in the dreamland would become a reality.


    "Is it still a fairyland?" Mu Yi was expelled as soon as he had this idea in his heart. He was sure that it was definitely not a fairyland, that is, everything he heard at the moment was true.


    "Who are you?" Muyi stopped and asked with a wary face.


    With his words, not far from him, suddenly a white bone arm stretched out from the ground. Mu Yi flashed a fierce look in his eyes and punched directly. Within a radius of three feet, he immediately broke a big hole, and the white bone arm and body were all smashed.


    "What a cruel Terran boy."


    With this sound, white bones stretched out from the ground again, but in another place.


    Without any hesitation, Muyi smashed it again and turned it into pieces.


    "It''s no use. As long as I like, any bones here can become my body, even you."


    "If you have this ability, what if you give my body to you?" Muyi sneered, but did not continue to do this wasted effort. Let a white bone drill out from the ground. The white bone is also a human form, but Muyi can be sure that it is definitely not a human, because the other party''s bones are dark red, The strong who should come from the abandoned land are more likely.


    As for the other party''s threat, he didn''t take it seriously. If the other party really had this ability, he would have left the fairy tomb long ago. How could he still stay here? However, this is also the first really sober existence Mu Yi saw after entering the fairy tomb. Although the other party is only a remnant of an ancient invincible strong man, from another point of view, he is already a brand-new existence.


    Everything in the world, as long as it exists, must have its truth.


    "Yes, I''m a little brave. No wonder I was able to resist my grandfather''s fantasy last night." the skeleton appeared in front of Muyi with his mouth open and closed, as if the voice came from his mouth. In fact, Muyi knew that the skeleton in front of him was just a small means of the other party, just like just now. No matter how many such skeletons he killed, Will not bring any harm to the other party. It is purely useless.


    "Your dreamland?" Mu Yi continued to sneer. Although there was each other in the dreamland he experienced last night, Mu Yi would not naively think that the other party was controlling all this. If the other party really had this ability, he could not stand here at the moment.


    After all, being able to control the existence of that illusion and want to kill him is no different from crushing an ant.


    "Well, I''m not hard for you, Grandpa. As long as you leave something, let you go." the skeleton continued.


    "Oh, what?" Mu Yi asked, but he didn''t intend to agree at all.


    "It''s very simple. Just leave your lamp."


    "Lamp?" Mu Yi was stunned, but then he reacted. The other party wanted his salary lamp. Obviously, when he suppressed his mind with the salary lamp last night, he was seen by the other party, so he made the idea of his salary lamp.


    "It''s OK to want a lamp, but you have to exchange it for something." Muyi said.


    "What?"


    "Your life."


    Mu Yi said coldly and directly chose to do it. With his heart moving, countless flames directly covered the surrounding earth. In his opinion, the place should hide somewhere underground. Since he was unwilling to come out, he forced the other party to come out.


    Of course, Muyi''s doing so may completely annoy the other party, but the other party wants his salary lamp, and there is no room for mitigation. Moreover, Muyi doesn''t think that if he hands over the salary lamp, the other party will let him go. I''m afraid the next thing is his body.


    "Terran boy, since you want to die, my grandfather will help you."


    With a roar, there was a sudden gust of wind around, and countless dead Qi came, which seemed to want to extinguish Nanming Lihuo. If it was before Nanming Lihuo evolved, it might be really affected at the moment, but today''s Nanming Lihuo is a real sky fire. Although these dead Qi are very pure, there is no way for Nanming to leave the fire, even under Nanming Lihuo, These dead gases dissipated rapidly and turned into lamp oil.


    The dead spirit dissipated continuously, but Muyi didn''t dare to be careless, because the other party didn''t show up from beginning to end. As for the skeleton just, it had already been turned into ashes at the first time.


    "Hiss."


    Suddenly, there was a warning sign at the bottom of Muyi''s heart, and then he disappeared in place as if in a blink. At the same time, a dry hand passed through the place where he had just stood, then his arm, and the last figure appeared completely.


    However, the existence in front of him was quite different from what Muyi had seen before, because the other party was not a remnant thought, but had a body. Although the other party''s body was extremely thin, like a corpse, it was indeed a real body.


    And strangely, Muyi didn''t feel any breath fluctuation on him, just as he was really just a dead man.


    "Now that he''s dead, why should he pretend to be a ghost?" Muyi said. He didn''t reserve any more. He combined water and fire to enhance his strength to the peak. In fact, Muyi is better than when he just stepped into the fairy tomb. But in the face of this old monster who has been dead for many years, Muyi still doesn''t have any confidence. At the moment, the only thing he can do is to put down everything, Don''t hesitate to fight.


    "Boom!"


    Muyi''s fist fell directly on the other party''s chest. Even Muyi was confident that it was a hill. He could explode with his fist, but at the moment, even the other party''s clothes could not be moved, and the corpse grinned and showed a very ugly smile.


    "Not good."


    Muyi''s scalp felt numb. He didn''t think that his attack had no effect, so he instinctively wanted to stay away from the other party. Just at this time, the dried corpse raised his hand again and grabbed him. The other party''s grasp was not fast, but Muyi felt that there was nowhere to escape, and even the surrounding void was locked by the other party, And he can only watch each other''s hands close.


    "Drive it for me."


    Mu Yi roared in his heart. Nanming left the fire and xuanming spring at the same time. He recklessly attracted the power of the two systems of treasures, that is, his body suddenly withstood the power beyond the limit, just like ceramics, with countless cracks. The glass didn''t die, and I don''t know how many runes broke at this moment.


    For a moment, Muyi was seriously injured by himself, but his breath doubled.

 Chapter 647

    "Click!"


    When Mu Yi''s breath exceeded a certain limit, a slight breaking sound sounded in Mu Yi''s heart. The ubiquitous pressure immediately disappeared, and his body also disappeared.


    Just as he disappeared, the corpse''s right hand also grabbed an empty.


    Then Mu Yi appeared dozens of feet away, but his appearance was a little miserable. He was covered with blood, and even his breath was depressed. This was the result of borrowing his strength far beyond his limit. Fortunately, he broke the other party''s blockade at the last moment, otherwise he would not even wait for the corpse to catch him at night, He couldn''t bear the blow himself.


    It can be said that the life of Muyi just hung on the line.


    "Boy, I have some skills. For your sake, I''ll give you another chance to hand over all your treasures. I''ll spare your life." the corpse opened his mouth and said.


    At this time, Mu Yi''s doubts became stronger. Although he was shocked by the strength of the corpse, the other party''s performance was seriously inconsistent. With such strength, do you still need to talk nonsense with him? And then think of the speed when the other party just appeared. It''s basically the difference between heaven and earth.


    Slowly, a bold idea emerged in Muyi''s heart.


    "It''s OK for me to hand over the treasure, but you must meet my request." Muyi suddenly said.


    "Boy, dare to advance an inch in front of my ancestors? Do you really think I won''t kill you?" the dried corpse looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "Of course not, but if you don''t agree, I will destroy the two treasures and won''t let you succeed," said Mu Yi.


    "Well, what do you want?" the mummy was silent for a moment and finally chose to compromise.


    "I''ve created a unique skill myself. I''m sorry I haven''t been able to use it. If you can block it with your body alone, I''ll give you the treasure." Muyi finally said his plan.


    "What should I ask you? It seems that you still won''t admit defeat. In that case, I''ll let you stand here and let you do it for once." the corpse said proudly.


    "OK, take it."


    Mu Yi took a deep breath and forced his injury down. In the salary lamp, the accumulated lamp oil suddenly dropped. In a few seconds, there was only a thin layer left. At the same time, the breath emitted by Mu Yi was more huge. A world destroying furnace emerged behind him. However, different from the past, this world destroying furnace accommodated the power of Nanming Lihuo and xuanming spring at the same time, Far more than the last time he hit the soul king.


    After all, Muyi only entered heaven and man for a short time at that time, but now his strength has been completely stable, and the lamp oil is more and more pure than last time.


    On the other side, the corpse seemed more serious, but he still stood there, as if he really wanted to keep his promise and let Mu Yi attack.


    "Out!"


    When the death furnace behind him reached its limit, Mu Yi stared and drank softly. At this time, the death furnace behind him suddenly disappeared. When it reappeared, the corpse had been wrapped and rotated rapidly, and the power began to become violent.


    Muyi seems to have exhausted his last strength. His body stumbles and half kneels on the ground.


    "Ha ha, boy, have you been fooled? You''re still young to fight with your ancestors."


    At this time, a crazy voice sounded behind Muyi. At the same time, a body of residual thoughts was grasping Muyi. However, at this time, Muyi could not see any panic on his face. On the contrary, a trace of ridicule appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Shape shifting and transposition."


    The cold voice came out of Mu Yi''s mouth. The next moment, his body disappeared in place, replaced by a huge destruction furnace. Looking around the corpse, where is there any shadow?


    "Ah, boy, you want to die."


    At this time, the residual thought also knew that he was fooled by Muyi after all, or that he was calculating Muyi, but he was finally calculated by Muyi. In particular, the furnace of destruction gave him an extreme sense of danger.


    If he hadn''t died in those years, he wouldn''t pay attention to the furnace ten times stronger, but now it''s the most deadly danger.


    "Burst!"


    On the other side, Muyi''s eyes were cold. At the same time, his lips opened gently. With his voice, the furnace of destruction exploded directly, and Muyi didn''t even hesitate in the whole process.


    "Boom!"


    The flood furnace of annihilation exploded, and the terrible wave destroyed everything around him. Muyi, the initiator, was uncontrollable at this time. Even himself, at the moment when the flood furnace of annihilation was destroyed, his breath fell again, and he was obviously eaten back. In addition, he used his injury beyond the limit of his body. At the moment, although he was not seriously injured and in danger, he was strong, It also fell sharply, even less than 30% of its heyday.


    Then, the afterwaves scattered. Although Muyi had foresight to block these afterwaves with the salary lamp, he was still forced to step back more than ten feet before stopping.


    The explosion came and went quickly. When all the dust settled, there was a big pit of more than ten feet in place. There was nothing in it. In the face of the explosion of that degree, it was impossible for heaven and man, the king, to survive and break to pieces.


    "Cough!"


    Muyi stooped down and coughed for a while, but the blood could not stop flowing out of his mouth. Even at this time, Muyi was not careless and looked around with vigilance. As for the dried corpse, he still stood in place. The terrible fluctuation did not even bring him any harm.


    Mu Yi had expected this result for a long time. After all, he could not even lift the other party''s clothes with all his strength. The degree of terror was beyond Mu Yi''s imagination. If he was not wrong in this case, the so-called corpse should be the invincible strong man who had died.


    "Boy, do you think you won?"


    Just then, the voice sounded again. Although the other party''s tone was calm, Muyi could still hear the anger contained in it, just like a volcano that would erupt at any time.


    "It seems that your life is very big. You won''t die in this way." Mu Yi said as he looked for each other''s trace with his mental strength.


    "Ben Laozu is immortal, and no one can kill him." the voice continued.


    "Really? I don''t believe that there is anything immortal in this world, unless it is a legendary immortal." Mu Yi is not afraid to provoke each other, so he simply said.


    "Immortal? What if it''s an immortal? Do you know the name here?"


    "Fairy tomb," said Mu Yi.


    "Since it is called a fairy tomb, it means that an immortal was buried here, and the immortal will die."

 Chapter 648

    "Since even fairies will die, why don''t you die? Are you more powerful than fairies?" Muyi said deliberately with disdain. He knew that the other party must be taking the opportunity to delay time at the moment, and the purpose of doing so is either to recover from the injury or another conspiracy.


    However, this is also in line with Mu Yi''s mind. His injury is also very serious, and he is secretly taking the opportunity to recover. At the same time, he also wants to know more about the fairy tomb from the other party. As for the other party''s claim that there was a fairy buried here, Mu Yi is half convinced, because as far as he knows, the fairy, heaven and earth are difficult to bury, has already jumped out of the three realms and five elements, and is really immortal, In that case, how can the immortal die? Who can kill fairy?


    "Boy, you don''t have to excite my grandfather. Although I''m not as powerful as an immortal, it won''t be long before my grandfather will rise again and walk out of this immortal tomb."


    "Resurrection?" Muyi immediately grabbed the two most important words in each other''s words.


    "Nature is resurrection. My body is in Nirvana at the moment, and you can catch up with the weakest day of my month. Otherwise, you think you are still qualified to talk to my grandfather now?"


    "This corpse is really your body, but if I destroy it, I don''t know if you can revive." Muyi suddenly said.


    "Destroy the old ancestor''s body? It''s up to you? Ha ha ha." there was a burst of crazy laughter around. After a while, the other party continued to say: "don''t say you''re a half hanging son of heaven and man. Even if your people''s nine heavenly elders don''t die, you can''t hurt the old ancestor''s body. As for your people''s half saints, dare you come?"


    "You seem to know my Terran very well. Who are you?" Mu Yi asked with a move in his heart.


    "Boy, you don''t have to waste your time. You''re not qualified to know the identity of your ancestors now. However, if you can return to the underworld alive, you will have a chance to know who your ancestors are in the future. Unfortunately, when you step into this fairy tomb, you''re doomed to never go out again."


    "Has no one ever been able to go out since ancient times?" Muyi asked.


    "Even if someone goes out, he is no longer himself."


    "Not the original self?" Mu Yi suddenly set off a huge wave in his heart, and an extremely terrible idea rose in his heart. If so, the so-called startling conspiracy is not only aimed at the human race, but at the whole hell.


    For so many years, many powerful people in the underworld have gone out from here. It is precisely because of these existence that people have been coming in here all the time in order to find the so-called opportunity. Even if one comes out for several years, the number is still terrible over time.


    Originally, Mu Yi thought that the truth he knew from the ancestors of the yuan family was terrible, but now compared with the speculation from the bottom of his heart, it was nothing.


    "Is this fairy tomb just a scam?" Mu Yi couldn''t help asking.


    "Scam? That''s not all right. In fact, there was an immortal buried in the fairy tomb before, but then the immortal disappeared and left only a drop of blood. At the beginning, what we really competed for was this drop of blood. Otherwise, if the real immortal was here, who would dare to approach if he died?"


    "A drop of blood? Just because of a drop of blood, the invincible strong are willing to die?" Mu Yi still felt a little incredible.


    "What do you know? Although it''s just a drop of blood, it contains the secret of becoming an immortal. Even if there''s no blood, as long as we absorb that drop of blood, we and other invincible strong people can take the last step and become the great emperor."


    "Who got the last drop of blood?" Mu Yi asked.


    "I don''t know. When I was besieged by those bastards, I could only drink hatred. However, when I was reborn, I would certainly retaliate one by one. Moreover, this time, I would definitely take that step after I experienced life and death and returned from nirvana. Ha ha." at last, the other party laughed wildly again, and I don''t know if he hadn''t talked to anyone for too long, I''m talking a lot at the moment.


    Even if Mu Yi knows that the other party has bad intentions and deliberately delays time, he can only accompany him at this time, because the other party has something he wants to know in his mouth.


    "You just said that someone went out, but he was no longer himself. Do you know who was behind the scenes?" Muyi asked again.


    "I don''t know. Although Lao Zu has been awake from time to time over the years, he has been sleeping for most of the time. He can only vaguely feel that he has been here, but he didn''t make a move in the end." the surrounding voices are a little more dignified at this time. Obviously, he is afraid of that existence.


    Hearing this answer, Mu Yi was somewhat disappointed. He thought he could find out the truth. Now it seems that the behind the scenes man is still hidden in layers of fog, but he is not without harvest. At least the strong people who go out from here are the best clues.


    As long as he can go out, maybe he can find some clues from those people, and finally he may be able to figure out who is behind the scenes.


    At the same time, a question in Muyi''s heart was finally solved, because the ancestor of the yuan family left him a secret about the Terran, that is, he suspected that some of the Terran elders had betrayed him.


    Before, Muyi thought it was impossible. After all, as a Terran elder, how could he betray? But if the other party is no longer himself, the so-called betrayal can actually explain.


    It is precisely because of this doubt that although the ancestor of the yuan family left a wisp of residual thoughts, he did not dare to tell him too many things. Moreover, some memories were not unsealed until he was close to the fairy tomb. Even so, he laid many obstacles. Only by passing the test can he get the secret he finally left.


    Unfortunately, he finally failed to know the so-called truth. Maybe he found it when he came in, but at that time, he could no longer spread the news.


    Although he has solved many doubts in his heart and even knows about the so-called startling conspiracy, Mu Yi knows one thing better. His possibility of going out of the fairy tomb has been infinitely reduced. The behind the scenes man can''t let him leave with the truth. What''s more, there is an old monster who is about to die and resurrect. The other party has been nagging so much, The ultimate goal is to leave him completely.


    "Well, after such a long delay and telling you so many things, should you also repay the old ancestor?" the voice continued to ring, but this time, it was not floating around, but the corpse in front of him. Obviously, the other party once again had the opportunity to master his own body. Even if there was only one blow, it was an invincible strong man.

 Chapter 649

    "How to repay?" Mu Yi asked faintly.


    "Naturally, it''s to leave your body to my grandfather." after saying that, the dried corpse shot again, and Mu Yi, who had prepared the cards for a long time, finally exposed it. He saw a piece of paper flying out of his arms, on which there was only a Jing character.


    This is when he left Jingzhou City. Jing Lao asked Yingzhi to give him the amulet. Although it can only be used once, it can undoubtedly protect his life at the critical moment.


    As a once invincible strong man, it''s easy to crush Muyi even if he can''t give full play to his strength. As for Jing Lao, Muyi doesn''t know his realm. He can only vaguely feel that it''s unfathomable. I''m afraid it''s not far from reaching semi saint.


    Perhaps the smell of the dried corpse stimulated the word even more. At that time, the Jing word was shining brightly and directly blocked in front of Muyi.


    "Dong!"


    The skinny right hand of the dried corpse fell on the word "Jing", and there were countless ripples, and Mu Yi''s hanging heart was finally put down. At least for the moment, this word blocked the attack of the dried corpse.


    "Terran semi holy word? No, it''s almost." the corpse suddenly stared at the word, first talking to himself, then shaking his head.


    "Just a word, also want to stop Lao Zu?"


    A more terrible smell emanated from the corpse, and he seemed to be gradually recovering. His body looked as if he had more flesh and blood and was no longer so dry. But at this time, the word "Jing" was also broken down. With a stroke, he outlined a figure in the air. It was the old Jing who went to see Muyi at the beginning.


    The two smells collided constantly, but Muyi could still tell that old Jing was obviously at a disadvantage. As the corpse said, it was only a word after all, and old Jing didn''t really reach the semi holy state. Once the corpse became serious, he would be defeated naturally.


    "Go."


    In an instant, Muyi had a decision in his heart. He should know that he already knew that there would be no gain if he continued to stay here. He just took this opportunity to leave.


    As soon as Mu Yi moved, he was found by the corpse, but the "old Jing" entangled him. He could only yell angrily and deliberate. After so much effort, he didn''t expect to fail in the end. His anger can be imagined.


    What''s more, without Muyi''s flesh and blood supplement, I''m afraid it will take him hundreds of years to completely revive. Coupled with the use of the power of noumenon this time, this time will be delayed a lot. It can be said that he has lost money.


    Muyi spread out at a high speed, like a virtual shadow, flashed away, and soon came to the edge of the other party''s territory. According to the words of the ancestors of the yuan family, all the existence here have their own territory and can''t leave a certain range. Although the dried corpse was once an invincible strong man, it can''t escape this shackle.


    "Roar."


    At this time, there was a roar behind him, followed by an earth shaking roar. However, Muyi, who had just stepped out of the edge, suddenly stood up, almost without thinking, and the salary lamp stood behind him.


    "Boom!"


    A fist, penetrating the void, fell directly on the salary lamp behind him.


    In mid air, Muyi trembled all over and his seven orifices bled. He looked ferocious and terrible. Even the salary lamp was dimmed for a moment. However, with the help of this force, Muyi disappeared in an instant.


    "Terran boy, do you think you can survive?"


    The corpse quietly emerged and gave a cold hum in the direction of Muyi''s departure.


    "Poop."


    Muyi didn''t escape far, so he fell directly from the air, but his situation at the moment looked a little bad. There was no wound in his body, but the blood kept pouring out. His clothes had already completely turned red, and even the whole person had become a blood man.


    Even his breath fell again and again, just like a candle in the wind, which could be extinguished at any time.


    I don''t know whether Mu Yi''s luck is good or bad. The place he fell was just on the edge of a swamp, surrounded by miasma, but because of this, there was no afterthought of the strong in this bad place.


    Mu Yi lay there as if he were dead. Even his breath gradually disappeared, but the only good news was that his body no longer bled out.


    After an hour, Mu Yi''s body suddenly trembled, and then his breath slowly became stronger. Although it was far from being compared with the heyday, it also completely got rid of the situation of frequent death.


    "Is this the invincible strong?"


    Muyi got up and sat down in a posture. Liuli kept on running fast and constantly repaired his body. Even Si Weiyang''s power of faith was intercepted by him. After all, at the moment, his injury ranked first

 Chapter 650

    The stone tablet stands dozens of feet on a plain, which is extremely conspicuous, but what is more conspicuous is hundreds of bones in front of the stone tablet. These bones include human, demon, ghost, and even many abandoned races. They used to be absolutely strong and have the lowest strength, but now they are just a pile of white bones.


    If it were just some bones, it would not attract Mu Yi''s attention. What really surprised him was that these bones knelt and faced the stone tablet. It can be imagined that they must kneel towards the stone tablet before they died. As for whether they are willing or not, Mu Yi can''t know enough.


    Moreover, these strong as like as two peas are dead, and their eyebrows have a hole, and all of them die without any rebellion.


    Who can suppress so many powerful people at the same time? And let them die without resistance? Perhaps these strong men also resisted, but they all failed in the end, so Muyi looked at the stone tablet with a little more vigilance.


    He doesn''t want to capsize in the gutter. Now the top priority is how to get the peerless skill he wants from the stone tablet.


    Although he got news from the ancestors of the yuan family and knew that there was a peerless skill he wanted in the stone tablet, there was no clue how to do it.


    At present, Mu Yi wandered away among these bones, and then he found that all the magic weapons quickly used by these strong men had disappeared. These magic weapons could not disappear for no reason. The only answer was to be taken away.


    The question is, who is this person? Is it the man behind the scenes?


    Muyi is not greedy for these magic weapons. For him, the salary lamp is enough, and the salary lamp has more potential to be developed. What''s more, there are more xuanming springs, all of which can be called the most precious weapons. Therefore, he doesn''t pay much attention to those magic weapons. What really makes him pay attention to is the hidden things. After all, if all the magic weapons are there, Maybe we can find some truth from the magic weapon.


    Now, his idea can only fail.


    Moreover, after a circle, Mu Yi also had a general understanding of the strength of these bones. None of them was lower than the king''s territory, and even the first three bones were all invincible and strong.


    If the news gets out here, it will be absolutely appalling. Let''s not talk about the king''s realm first. What is the concept of three invincible strong men? At least on the bright side, at present, there are only two and a half saints in the whole underworld, that is, the invincible strong.


    Muyi observed three invincible strongmen, one of whom was from the demon clan and the other from the ghost clan. As for the last one, it should be the Lei clan in the abandoned land. Although there was a hole in the other party''s eyebrows, Muyi still felt a hidden threat from the other party''s bones, and even his thunder was ready to move.


    Even Mu Yi had a momentary impulse to eat the corpse in front of him. Fortunately, his will was firm and drove away the absurd idea. However, he still paid attention to the corpse of the invincible strong man from Lei family.


    At the beginning, he absorbed the true meaning of water contained in the dark heavy water, which made his true meaning increase faintly, not to mention the bones of the invincible strong. Even if he has been dead for countless years, if he takes it out, it will definitely cause competition.


    After finding no clues, Muyi looked at the last stone tablet. After all, this was the key to his coming. The stone tablet in front of him didn''t feel anything at a distance. However, the closer he was, the more heavy pressure he felt, but the pressure was also within the tolerable range.


    So Muyi tried to get close to the stone tablet and came to the position 30 feet in front of the stone tablet. The pressure was beyond his imagination. Moreover, Muyi found that in the face of this pressure, neither salary lamp nor xuanming spring had any effect, and he could only rely on his own will to resist it.


    Therefore, Mu Yi could only stop and then test with his mind power. However, when his mind power enveloped the stone tablet, Mu Yi was shocked to find that the stone tablet disappeared, but when he opened his eyes, the stone tablet was still there.


    After trying several times in a row, Muyi finally confirmed that this mysterious and huge stone tablet could not be perceived by the power of mind. Although it was clearly there, it could only be seen by the naked eye.


    Finally, Mu Yi can only sit down in front of the stone tablet honestly. On one hand, he hopes to think of a good way, and on the other hand, he sharpens his will with the help of the huge pressure of the stone tablet. Such a good opportunity can never be met.


    The only trouble is that this place is full of danger and strange.


    But Muyi can''t get close to the stone tablet for the time being, so he can only use this stupid method.


    After an hour, Muyi had gradually adapted to the pressure here, so he got up and continued to approach the stone tablet. This time, he had to stop after only two feet, but Muyi''s face was filled with ecstasy. He felt that he seemed to have found the secret to approach the stone tablet.


    In fact, it''s not a trick. It''s just a stupid method. It''s to bear the pressure here with the will, so as to sharpen the will. With the stronger will, he will be closer and closer to the stone tablet. Sooner or later, he will touch the stone tablet.


    So Muyi didn''t dare to waste time. After crossing two feet, he immediately sat down and continued to open his heart. With the help of the pressure here to sharpen his will, he must speed up, because the night in the fairy tomb will become more and more terrible. If he doesn''t touch the stone tablet before he can''t insist, I''m afraid he can only sink in the night, completely lose himself and can''t leave again.


    Moreover, this pressure not only has a sharpening effect on his will, but also on his body. The colored glass does not destroy his body and keeps running, making his body strength increase slowly.


    Half a day later, Muyi has entered the twenty feet of the stone tablet, which seems to be fast, but in fact, Muyi is also very clear that the closer it is, the more difficult it will be. The remaining twenty feet will definitely take more time than the previous ten feet.


    So although his face didn''t show it, Muyi was a little more anxious. Finally, Muyi bit his teeth and began to burn his body and soul with Nanming Lihuo while resisting this pressure. Although this would be more dangerous and full of uncertainty, it was the only way he could think of right now.


    After all, Nanming left the fire to quench his body. He has not experienced once. He has some experience. The only trouble is the pressure of the stone tablet. Under the dual pressure, it is still a problem whether he can hold on.


    "Hum."


    At the beginning, Mu Yi gave a dull hum, even his spine was bent, and Mu Yi''s face became iron blue. His hands were tightly clenched, and his body trembled uncontrollably. The blue flame quickly wrapped him and constantly quenched his body. Even the sea of knowledge was full of Nanming Lihuo.


    One inside and one outside, coupled with the ubiquitous pressure, Muyi almost failed to hold on, but in the end, he survived and didn''t collapse his body. As for the pain, it''s a small problem. What about cutting thousands of cuts? With Muyi''s will, it''s nothing.


    Without a firm will, he could not have come to the present in a short time.


    Nanming''s separation from the fire and the pressure of the stone tablet made Muyi''s glass immortal and rapidly improved. Even his will was like two sledgehammers beating repeatedly. Impurities splashed every time he hit, making his will more pure.


    Slowly, Muyi fell into a strange state, a bit like calm, but very sober. His spirit and body were completely integrated. Slowly, a breath similar to heaven and man came out of him.


    In fact, Muyi''s strength is no less than that of the real heaven and man, but the state has not been reached, but he has also touched the barrier of heaven and earth, but it is extremely difficult to break it. According to Muyi''s estimation, at least it has to wait for the integration of the true meaning of water, fire and thunder, and the integration of the three true meanings, maybe we can smash the barrier of heaven and man in one fell swoop, Step into this realm completely.


    But at present, the coincidence of opportunity and Mu Yi''s disregard for life and death make his realm implicitly want to cross that layer of barrier. More importantly, his glass does not die, but is also quietly completing, and is about to enter the next heavy realm, which corresponds to heaven and man.


    It can be said that even if there is still no integration of the three truths, his strength will improve a lot again when his body strides into heaven and man in advance. In ancient times, some people used martial arts to enter the Tao and take the path of martial saint. In fact, they polished their bodies and let their bodies break through one limit after another until they smashed the void and their flesh crossed the void.


    Now, Mu Yi''s glass immortal body is actually this way, so in this regard, he is about to step into heaven and man, even a real heaven and man. He no longer has the strength of heaven and man only by integrating the true meaning of water and fire.


    Even if he succeeds, he doesn''t need the true fusion of water and fire. His physical strength alone is enough to compete with the original king of the soul family. In fact, he is somewhat similar to the demon family specializing in the body.


    However, Muyi didn''t know all this at the moment. His mind was completely immersed in the surrounding world and felt the breath of this space. It was full of desolation and silence, but behind it was the breath of terror and chaos. These breath came from the strong who died here, more simply, it was their unwilling resentment.


    Slowly, when Muyi''s body finally reached the limit, Liuli didn''t die out, and it was natural to enter the next heavy, his body finally stepped into the level of heaven and man. At the same time, his essence, Qi and spirit have been greatly increased.


    Originally, he was in that mysterious state and felt the mystery of the battlefield. Now, taking the opportunity of physical breakthrough, he even felt that his consciousness was getting higher and higher, and finally included the whole fairy tomb.


    (I apologize to you first. I thought the content repeated in the previous chapter would be refreshed automatically after modification, which would not affect your reading. Unexpectedly, the client had to log out and log in again to refresh it. It caused you trouble. I promise it won''t be like this in the future. I''m really sorry. In addition, I''ll resume the update tomorrow.)

 Chapter 651

    "What is this?"


    When he saw the whole picture of the fairy tomb, Mu Yi was shocked, because the whole fairy tomb looked like a huge grave, in which nine raised mountains stood like nine dragons, but the middle was full of fog, so he couldn''t see what was in it.


    But at present, the nine dragon veins have been destroyed, and there is black gas everywhere, and the once magnificent fairy tomb is now broken everywhere.


    Just when Muyi wanted to see more clearly, the fog in the middle suddenly rolled, and then a strong force pulled Muyi back.


    In a trance, Muyi opened his eyes again. The surrounding sky had been dark unknowingly, with dark winds, and Nanming didn''t know when to quietly introvert from the fire. The pressure he had suppressed was gone at the moment.


    Muyi felt the physical condition. The coloured glaze kept running, but compared with the past, it became more powerful, with an eternal breath, and the runes in it also soared.


    Mu Yi''s body is also reborn again. If you look inside, you will find that his bones are like jade, crystal clear, and his muscles become closer. Although his skin is more white and delicate, the dense small runes under his skin are combined with flesh and blood, and his defense is increased several times.


    Moreover, the internal organs of Muyi also become more powerful. With the beating of the heart, blood flows rapidly in the blood vessels, and even makes a clattering sound.


    The seven life wheels competed to reflect each other and connected with each other. His life magic power finally bloomed again and was no longer hidden.


    Feeling the surging power in his body, Muyi raised strong self-confidence. Even with the strength of his body alone, he can compete in the king''s realm. If combined with the true meaning of water and fire, his strength should be able to barely touch the threshold of heaven and man.


    Most importantly, the stronger Muyi''s body is, the stronger the strength of Nanming Lihuo and xuanming spring, and the strength naturally rises.


    The ordinary boundary division is no longer applicable to Muyi.


    But before Muyi was satisfied, he had to cheer up to deal with the situation. The night of the fairy tomb was not so simple. Even to say, this was his third night in the fairy tomb, so Muyi didn''t dare to be careless.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The cold wind blows and keeps drilling into people''s bodies. If normal people come, the wind here alone can''t last for a moment and life will be blown to death. However, for Muyi, the wind has automatically separated without even getting close to his body.


    Muyi quickly sank his mind into the salary lamp and cast his invisible hidden talisman. According to his previous experience, he wanted to continue to survive this night.


    But soon, he found that this time seemed a little different from the past. The wind around him was obviously stronger, the people who blew were dizzy, and his mind seemed to be affected. This was the result after his mind sank into the salary lamp, otherwise the consequences would be even worse.


    Muyi wanted to change this situation, but in the end, he found that there was nothing he could do, and even the light of the salary lamp gradually faded down.


    In the middle of the night, Muyi was still struggling to support, but suddenly, there was a flower in front of him. When he reacted, he was already on a plain. According to his impression, Muyi could still judge that this plain was the plain where the giant monument was located, but now there was no giant Monument and countless kneeling bones.


    "Why am I here? Is it a fairyland again?" Muyi looked around for a week, but saw nothing. He couldn''t help thinking. After all, he had experienced the power of the fairyland here the first night, but he always felt that tonight seemed a little different.


    Just when he was in doubt, not far from him, a figure slowly emerged. This was the king of the demon family. His body was like a hill, landing on all fours, trailing a long tail behind him. His body was covered with palm sized scales, his head was sharp and small, and his eyes revealed cold and ruthless light, scanning the Muyi in front of him.


    In fact, Mu Yi felt strange at the first sight of the demon family, and soon understood where the strange came from. Before he passed through the plain, he saw countless bones kneeling there, of which there was a bone in the back position, which was basically the same as the demon family in front of him.


    If he guessed correctly, the demon family in front of him should be the shape of the dead bone, but he didn''t expect to appear here at the moment.


    "Is it really just a fairyland?" Muyi felt the powerful pressure emanating from the opposite demon family, and couldn''t help thinking. Moreover, according to his judgment, the opposite demon family is definitely a senior one heavy day, and is about to touch the threshold of two heavy days.


    If it''s just a demon clan close to the double sky, Muyi doesn''t worry much, because according to his current strength, he can kill it. What he can''t decide is whether to do it or not, and what consequences will be caused once he does it.


    Thinking of the old ancestor of the Jiang family''s repeated explanation that he could not do anything no matter what he saw or experienced, and the scene he met on the first night, Muyi decided not to do it.


    But Muyi didn''t do it, but it didn''t mean that the demon clan opposite didn''t do it. After locking Muyi, the demon clan similar to pangolin finally moved, and this move was accompanied by the potential of thunder. With a simple attack, Muyi felt as if the whole sky had collapsed, and he was almost out of breath.


    "Danger."


    Muyi''s instinct constantly reminded him that the best way at the moment was to escape or fight back, but the words of the ancestors of the yuan family kept lingering in his mind. In the end, he chose to fight hard, and Liuli didn''t die. He urged him to the extreme, and his heart didn''t think it was just a fantasy, as long as he survived.


    "Bang."


    Muyi''s body is not commensurate with the demon family. An indescribable force fell on him and directly smashed him into the ground. At this moment, Muyi felt that his bones were broken in half, and the colored glass was almost collapsed.


    But before he could react, the demon family had raised their forelimbs again and continued to trample.


    This time, Mu Yi didn''t even hesitate. He even forgot the bottom line. His breath soared. The true meaning of water and fire merged into one. With only one forced posture, the surrounding earth exploded directly, and his whole person flashed away.


    "Boom!"


    It happened that the attack of the demon clan fell again, the earth sank, and an Earth Dragon swept out, which was Muyi who had retreated far away, and could only continue to retreat. At present, even if Muyi knew it was a fantasy, he had to fight, because he had an intuition that once he died here, he would die in reality.


    And most importantly, this time he knew the evil Buddha in the sea and didn''t remind him, so Muyi decided to gamble. Even if the result was worse, it would be easier than dying here.


    Muyi just dodged. The demon family similar to pangolin just swung its body gently, and a dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of Muyi. It was the other party''s tail. Muyi pinched his fist and seal, the true meaning of water and fire surged, the colored glass didn''t die, the body moved to the extreme, and directly chose to shake it.


    "Boom!"


    There was another loud noise, and then Muyi''s body retreated at a faster speed. Two huge wings opened from behind him, offsetting part of the strength. In contrast, the demon family similar to pangolin also stepped back a few steps. Even the long tail could only drag on the ground. The tail was obviously torn open, and obviously did not make a profit.


    Although the demon clan has always been known for its strong body, Muyi is not weak, on the contrary, it is even better. At the moment, Muyi''s strength is obviously higher than the other party, so it''s not surprising to form the current situation.


    After one punch, the imagined terror did not come, which made Mu Yi feel at ease. He even took the lead before the other party attacked.


    With a gentle flap of wings behind him, Muyi disappeared in place. The next moment, the demon family roared. A thin figure kept moving around its body, making it tired to cope. What''s more, Muyi also found that the demon family''s mind was not clear, but retained a certain fighting instinct, so its strength could only play 60-70%, one positive and one negative, just for a short moment, The smell of the demon family has fallen greatly.


    Mu Yisi didn''t give the other party a chance to breathe. While experiencing the soaring power, she constantly gave the other party heavy damage. Half an hour later, the demon family similar to pangolin was lying on the ground, unable to move and dying.


    After this war, Muyi basically controlled his own power. Although there is still a distance from complete control, Muyi can play more than 90% of his strength. Therefore, Muyi continues to keep the useless demon clan and directly wrap each other with the fire of Nanming to completely refine it into lamp oil.


    But with each other''s death, he suddenly disappeared. Nanming didn''t get any light oil from the fire. This alone proved that it was still a fantasy, but it was somewhat different from the one he met the first night.


    Therefore, Muyi also paid special attention, and even had some clues in his heart.


    As the demon clan disappeared, the fantasy did not end. Before long, another figure slowly emerged. The breath emitted by the figure in front of him was a little stronger than that of the demon clan just now. When the other party completely emerged, Muyi also recognized that the figure came from the ghost clan and was also one of the bones kneeling on the plain.


    The appearance of the ghost clan in front of him strengthened Mu Yi''s mind. What he has experienced now is more like a test, a test from the stone tablet, so the only thing he needs to do is to meet the test.

 Chapter 652

    Scene two, scene three¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Throughout the night, Muyi fought for seven times before he came to dawn. As the sky lit up, the illusion gradually dissipated. Muyi also opened his eyes tired, but the first thing he did after waking up was to look at the kneeling bones.


    Sure enough, there were seven missing between the dense bones, all of which were turned into bone powder and spread on the ground.


    Although this war was not the most dangerous one since his debut, it was definitely the most difficult one. Although only the last of the seven kings reached the second heaven, because he had only instinct and his strength was at most 60% or 70%, he was finally killed by the shepherd.


    For seven consecutive wars, even if Mu Yi''s body has just broken through, it has reached the limit. Thanks to the pressure of the giant monument during the day and the quenching of his body with the fire of Nanming, he can stick to it. If there is no oppression during the day, I''m afraid it will kill him this night.


    But the benefits are also accompanied. Muyi has completely digested the surge in strength during the day for seven consecutive wars. At the moment, he can definitely play 12% of his strength, which is equivalent to directly laying a solid foundation with violence.


    Before the breakthrough, Muyi had insisted on entering the giant monument within 20 feet. Now, with the physical breakthrough and one night''s battle, Muyi''s strength has improved a lot again, so he continued to move towards the giant monument. This time, Muyi stepped within 10 feet of the giant Monument and seemed to be only close to the giant monument.


    But in fact, Mu Yi understood that the closer he was to the giant monument, the more terrible the pressure he would bear.


    Muyi didn''t hesitate. He sat down cross legged and continued to exercise his will with the pressure of the giant monument. Not long after, the blue flame wrapped him. Obviously, Muyi didn''t want to miss any chance to improve his strength.


    For him, this is both a danger and an opportunity. At the moment, he has understood the danger of the fairy tomb, and even vaguely knows the black hand behind the fairy tomb. The other party''s layout for so many years is bound to destroy Muyi if he doesn''t want to be exposed, so the real crisis is still waiting for him.


    Muyi can feel the urgent crisis behind him. He has spared no cost. The more his strength increases, the more likely he will survive. Moreover, if he leaves here, it is difficult to have such a good opportunity for him. Although this so-called opportunity is full of danger, Muyi believes he can stick to it.


    Even until I finally touch the giant Monument and get the desired skill.


    In the twinkling of an eye, another day passed, but this time Muyi only advanced three feet and was seven feet away from the giant monument. His body looked thinner, but the light under his skin showed that his defense was improved again.


    Under both internal and external pressure, coupled with Muyi''s disregard for danger, it is difficult even if he doesn''t want to improve.


    The fourth night of the fairy tomb came, and as Mu Yi expected, he appeared in the dreamland again. This time, there were also kneeling bones resurrected and fought with Mu Yi. Moreover, the resurrected strong ones were obviously stronger this time. They all entered the double heaven, and there were no more or less. That night was still seven strong ones, even the last one, It has reached the triple heaven, which has almost exhausted all the power of Muyi.


    Just like last night, he still almost died, and this so-called test seems to clearly know where his bottom line is. It''s not a desperate situation. At most, he stepped on his limit. As long as Muyi can constantly break through the limit, he can survive.


    After waking up, Muyi forced himself to move forward by one foot with one night''s battle, six feet away from the giant monument.


    Then, Muyi continued to sit down and constantly quenched his body with Nanming under pressure, but everything has a limit. For two days in a row, Muyi''s accumulated inside information has been transformed into clean. It''s impossible to break through the limit.


    But in the afternoon, Muyi made a bold attempt, that is, there was a layer of water mist outside the fire in Nanming around his body. It was the xuanming spring that played an effect. Now, Muyi had to come with the help of the xuanming spring. Although it was full of danger, he would fold himself in if he was not careful, but now, Muyi has no choice.


    However, before doing so, he still passed the Lingzhi ditch with the birth of xuanming spring. After obtaining the recognition of the other party, Mu Yi made a bold attempt. However, this requires him to be full of confidence in xuanming spring. Otherwise, if the other party has a little different intention, it will be a disaster waiting for him.


    Fortunately, the xuanming spring did not disappoint Muyi. At the same time, in the process of quenching, Muyi''s control over the xuanming spring was gradually deepened. Before, he only initially left his own brand in the xuanming spring, but did not refine it completely. After all, the xuanming spring was not the original Nanming Lihuo, even in the beginning, Muyi can quickly refine Nanming Lihuo thanks to the help of salary lamp, which took a long time.


    Now the xuanming spring, which is at the same level as Tianhuo, is more than a hundred times stronger than the Nanming fire he met at the beginning. Even if Muyi''s strength is different from that at the beginning, it is not so simple to want to refine completely. Even with the help of birth intelligence, the accumulated huge power alone can not be digested in a short time.


    Although the Southern Ming Dynasty is now transformed from fire into sky fire, it is far from comparable to the xuanming spring in terms of bottom accumulation. After all, the xuanming spring has absorbed the power for many years under the Sishui River, not to mention that it followed the Zhenwu emperor at the beginning.


    It''s hard for Muyi to spy on the strength of Zhenwu emperor in those years, but at least it should be semi holy, which is equivalent to the invincible strong.


    With the addition of xuanming spring, Muyi continues to make rapid progress, and the integration of water and fire is becoming more and more perfect. If there is no thunder, Muyi can even completely step into heaven and man by virtue of the integration of water and fire, so as to make a real big leap in strength.


    After all, even if Mu Yi''s body breaks through to heaven and man in advance, the realm is still limited and can not be fully developed. Once the realm suddenly changes, his will will will be blessed by heaven and earth and degenerate again, his strength will also have a terrible surge. As for what realm he can reach, Mu Yi can''t tell.


    But now, the true meaning of thunder has become an obstacle, but Muyi doesn''t regret it, because it was his own choice at the beginning, and the more difficult it is to break through now, the greater the harvest will be when he breaks through. Once he is allowed to integrate the three true meanings of water, fire and thunder, he is a lot of old kings in the underworld, and he is not afraid at all.

 Chapter 653

    The night of the fifth fairy tomb came. Unlike before, Muyi almost died this time. Even after he separated from the dreamland, the damage was brought to the flesh. Even his strong flesh almost collapsed. It can be seen how serious Muyi was injured in the dreamland and didn''t die directly. It''s already his nature.


    At the same time, it also further verified Muyi''s previous idea. Once he died in the dreamland, he would die directly in reality. Whether he could stick to the next night, Muyi was no longer confident. At this time, he was still four feet away from the giant monument, which seemed within reach, but Muyi understood that these four feet were like a natural moat.


    Even if he could recover from his injury during the day, he lost the effect of honing in one day, and he could move forward at most one Zhang. In other words, he should be three Zhang away from the giant monument. If he crossed the three Zhang distance, it would be the biggest problem for Muyi at present.


    If Mu Yi is given ten days and a half months, he believes that with the honing day by day, he can touch the giant monument, but at present, what he lacks most is time, because he may not be able to survive the next night, and he is likely to die directly in the dreamland.


    "What should I do?"


    Muyi looked up at the sky. It was still gray, and he couldn''t even see what was on it. Around him, although some bones turned to ashes, more bones still knelt there, and the rest was obviously stronger.


    Suddenly, pastor looked at the bones on the front end. This is the bones of the unbeatable strong man who had previously been concerned about the abandoned landmines. Even after countless years, they could be the bones of the invincible strong, and there are always some essence left behind, even the rhyme of the rhyme.


    Slowly, Mu Yi''s eyes became firm. He didn''t know that the bones left by the invincible strong man were still full of danger, but this was the only way he could think of right now, because he could use the power left by the invincible strong man to urge the true meaning of thunder in his body and integrate it with the true meaning of water and fire, even if it was only a short time, It can also make his strength soar, and even have a chance to get close to the giant monument.


    Once he gets the skill, he can leave here immediately without experiencing that terrible illusion. Next, he can use the peerless skill to integrate the three truths and break through to heaven and man in one fell swoop. After the breakthrough, he can also leave the fairy tomb. At that time, his strength increased greatly and he was not unable to leave here.


    This is all Muyi''s next plan, but if there is a mistake in any link, he will be doomed. This is tantamount to gambling his life. As for whether he can succeed, I''m afraid only God knows.


    Now that it was decided, Mu Yi no longer hesitated. When his injury was better, he came to the bones of the invincible strong man, and then began to arouse the true meaning of thunder in his body. In fact, his true meaning of thunder was ready to move, but he had been suppressed before.


    At the moment, with his active operation of the true meaning of the thunder, the long extinct bones suddenly fluctuated, and an electric light flashed away, as if it were an illusion.


    However, Mu Yi could see clearly that all this was not an illusion. Then, the real intention of the thunder worked with all its strength, so that his body seemed to be shrouded in the thunder. Even between heaven and earth, he was attracted by him. A trace of free thunder power continued to converge and slowly shrouded one person and one bone in it.


    Mu Yi wholeheartedly works on the true meaning of thunder. To tell you the truth, he can understand the true meaning of thunder thanks to the two big Luo shells, which are branded with the true meaning of thunder left by a famous family ancestor. Unfortunately, he only got two pieces in the end, otherwise his true meaning of thunder will be more perfect.


    Where the outside world can''t see, Mu Yi''s bones in front of him also emerge more and more thunder power. At the moment, if you look inside, Mu Yi will find that all the Tao species that know the sea have been wrapped by the true meaning of thunder. As for the true meaning of water and fire, simply retreat to the most central position.


    After reaching a certain limit, Muyi clearly heard a crisp click in his ear.


    Then, Mu Yi was enveloped by a great power, which almost made him lose his mind. Fortunately, these two days, Mu Yi constantly honed his will with the help of the power of the giant monument, making his will different from what it used to be, so he reluctantly insisted on it and didn''t get lost under that great power.


    At this time, the bones in front of Muyi have disappeared, leaving only a group of extremely strong thunder power, and the level of this group of thunder power is far beyond the sky thunder that Muyi can lead down at the moment. Even Muyi has an intuition that if this group of thunder power breaks out, he will have no bones and no luck.


    Reluctantly resisting the heavenly power, Muyi continued to urge Tao Zhong, and the true meaning of thunder was obviously at the extreme at the moment. A trace of subtle thunder left the thunder group and threw into Muyi''s body. After a while, his body trembled uncontrollably.


    At the moment, his Tao seed seemed to be stimulated. Those forces had just entered his body and were swallowed up by it. The thunder made up for it quickly and moved towards a deeper level. After these forces entered Muyi''s body, they also continuously quenched his body. Only that kind of pain was no easier than he quenched his body from the fire in Nanming, Even better.


    However, at this time, Mu Yi couldn''t cry out even if he wanted to. He even found that he had lost his control over the Taoist seed. Everything in front of him could only be accepted passively. Over time, more and more thunder forces filled his body.


    Even in the end, Nanming was ready to move away from the fire and xuanming spring. He almost scared Mu Yi to death. The power of thunder alone had left him helpless. If he joined these two troubles again, he simply didn''t have to do anything. Just close his eyes and wait for death.


    It seems to have heard Muyi''s voice. No matter whether Nanming leaves the fire or xuanming spring, it doesn''t move at last. It just keeps converging its own strength. It seems that Muyi''s body has been given to the power of thunder, and the hegemony of thunder''s true meaning is also revealed at the moment.


    "Dong."


    After swallowing enough thunder power, Mu Yi''s Taoist seed jumped suddenly, just like his heart, but the impact was a little big. In front of Mu Yi, the thunder power suddenly became unstable and seemed to explode out of control at any time.


    At this moment, Mu Yi''s heart even mentioned his voice, but there was nothing he could do in the face of all this. He thought that at the moment he could not even control himself, and everything seemed to be left to fate to decide his life and death.


    "Dong."


    Later, another beating came, and the thunder force finally completely lost control. At this moment, the thunder force completely submerged the whole plain, in which countless kneeling bones and even giant monuments were among them.

 Chapter 654

    When the thunder power group broke out, the true meaning of water and fire suddenly brightened up in Muyi''s Taoism, and robbed the lost territory at one fell swoop. At the same time, the three true meanings just formed a balance. Then the true meaning of water, fire and thunder flowed, and a terrible smell emanated from Muyi.


    At this moment, although the three truths were not completely integrated, this balance still greatly increased his short-term strength, and the surrounding thunder forces were forced to open before they even approached him. Mu Yi did not hesitate. With a flash of his body, he had reached within three feet of the giant monument, and the pressure suddenly hit.


    However, at the moment, Muyi''s strength seems to have increased greatly. Just squeeze it hard, and the almost real pressure is separated, so that Muyi can directly step into a foot. It seems that as long as he moves forward a little, his fingers can touch the giant monument.


    But at this time, the pressure released by the giant monument has reached an unimaginable level. Mu Yi''s body is like being pressed on several mountains. He is almost out of breath. Even his body also comes a burst of explosion.


    The thunder force suddenly became stronger, and some bones were directly turned into powder under this force. At the same time, the thunder force was also spreading towards Muyi, and there was a strong danger in Muyi''s heart.


    At present, regardless of the consequences, Liu Li did not extinguish his body and urged him to the extreme, which made his body expand a little. The seven life wheels in his body emitted light at the same time and blended with each other. A light wheel appeared behind him. If you look closely, you will find that the three lights in the light wheel are slowly rotating, representing the three truths in the Tao.


    "Give it to me."


    Mu Yi took out 12% of his strength and fought hard. Finally, he made his body take another step forward. However, the difference in this step was ten times the pressure. His body was reduced by one third and became a child.


    It is not only Muyi''s body, but also his will. It is also like exquisite ceramics full of countless cracks. It seems that it will be directly crushed in the next moment, and his will will collapse. Muyi will become an idiot even if he won''t be scared.


    It can be said that Muyi seems to be desperate.


    While the thunder force completely broke out, Muyi summoned up the last bit of strength and raised his hand to touch the huge stone tablet.


    "Buzz!"


    Time seemed to stop. The power of the thunder just broke out was frozen. Muyi''s thinking was just a short distance from Muyi. At this moment, it also stopped. Only the light of the giant monument continued to radiate and enveloped Muyi.


    At the next moment, Muyi disappeared, and the thunder force continued to explode and sweep through. However, when it was close to the giant monument, it dissipated one after another. For a moment, there were few bones left on the plain. Except for the bones of the first two invincible strong men, the rest were damaged. As for the bones of the invincible strong men of Lei family, they would also completely dissipate in the world.


    The outside is quiet again, but Muyi has long disappeared.


    "Is this the inside of the giant monument?"


    Muyi stood in the void, his eyes couldn''t see the edge, and his injury was wrapped by a mysterious force at the moment he entered the space, but he recovered after a few breath. The only regret is that the three truths in the Tao are calm again, and that balance can''t be found for a while and a half.


    Mu Yi couldn''t help guessing in his heart. He still had lingering palpitations when he thought of the last moment. If he rested half a minute later, he might have lost his bones.


    Moreover, he still remembered that when his hand touched the giant monument, time seemed to stop moving, and then when he woke up, he had arrived here. The biggest possibility was that this was the interior of the giant monument. Muyi could not know why it was a void, but when he arrived at heaven and man, he could condense his boundary and have such a space in the giant monument, It''s nothing.


    So the biggest possibility here is the existence that left the stone tablet. After all, even the invincible strong can only kneel there. The strength of the terrorist existence can be imagined.


    Just as Muyi looked around, countless golden lights fell. In the golden light all over the sky, Muyi vaguely saw a figure standing between heaven and earth. His body was cast like gold. Even if he just stood still, it gave him a feeling of crushing the void, as if he was the only one in heaven and earth.


    Looking at this figure, Mu Yi even felt a sense of submission. Fortunately, this feeling flashed away and did not really want him to kneel down. After seeing this figure, Mu Yi was more sure that the other party was the existence of the huge monument.


    "Is the other party also human?" Mu Yi couldn''t help thinking. After all, the other party looked too much like human. Of course, it was just his wishful thinking. In fact, no matter what the original body was, it would naturally turn into human form, because it was said to be the shape closest to the avenue, which was in line with the supreme truth of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, the golden figure suddenly turned and looked at him. At this moment, Mu Yi only felt that his head was empty, and even his heart of resistance could not rise, so he could only watch the golden figure point at him.


    "Buzz."


    When the finger crossed the void and the point was in the center of his eyebrows, Muyi felt that the sea of knowledge seemed to explode at once, and then countless golden lights poured into his sea of knowledge. At this moment, daozhong could only give up the most central position and let the golden light condense into a seed in his sea of knowledge.


    When Mu Yi reacted, everything had subsided and the golden figure had disappeared. If it weren''t for the golden seed in his mind at the moment, he even suspected that it was just a dream.


    "Nine turns to the golden body."


    Is this what the ancestors of the yuan family called the peerless skill?


    When Mu Yi''s consciousness was integrated with the golden seed, he immediately understood what it was, but there were too many things contained in it. Mu Yi could only barely understand that it was a peerless skill integrating all the forces of the body. Its name was jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue. At present, he could only see the first level in his realm.


    Even so, the complexity of the first layer of light is far beyond his imagination. Whether the colored glass does not destroy the body or others, it is not worth mentioning compared with this set of skills.


    Regardless of the ecstasy after shock, Muyi''s main purpose this time is for this peerless skill, but he didn''t expect that this peerless skill is far more precious than he thought, and he took the way of breaking thousands of methods. It coincides with some of Muyi''s ideas, but his ideas seem childish in the nine turn golden body decision.


    However, this is also normal. After all, Muyi''s strength and realm are too low now. Not to mention that compared with the golden figure, even semi saints and heaven and man are far better than him. If Muyi is allowed to explore by himself, maybe many years later, he will gradually mature and really embark on this road, but in that way, the time spent will be huge.


    But now, getting the nine turn golden body is definitely equivalent to paving a thoroughfare to Muyi directly. As long as he goes on, his future achievements may not be inferior to that golden figure.


    After excitement, Mu Yi gradually calmed down and began to analyze the nine turn golden body decision, and this space didn''t mean to kick him out and let him practice here.


    Time goes by slowly. Here, Muyi doesn''t have to worry about the danger and night in the fairy tomb, or even the behind the scenes man. All his mind is immersed in the nine turn golden body decision, and the first priority of the nine turn golden body decision requires Muyi to integrate all the forces of his body, so as to be similar to the unification of all dharmas.


    This seems easy, but it''s difficult to really do it. In particular, Muyi understands the three true meanings. It''s not his idea to give up any of them. In addition, it''s undoubtedly more difficult for Liuli not to die.


    However, Mu Yi is not in a hurry. After he has a direction, he just needs to keep going in this direction. Even today, the true meaning of water, fire and thunder has reached a balance in the reconciliation of jiuzhuan Jinshen decision. Next, he only needs to completely integrate the only one.


    Mu Yi didn''t know how long he had stayed in this space. At first, he counted day by day, but after more than a month, he didn''t have this idea anymore. He ignored everything outside, and even fell into a state similar to epiphany.


    There was a rumor that Sakyamuni realized the Tao under the bodhi tree and flew into the sky in the daytime. Although Muyi was not so exaggerated, he finally woke up when all the forces in his body reached a balance and an opportunity for integration appeared.


    After waking up, Muyi even had a feeling of vicissitudes. Once he settled down, he didn''t know how long it took. His consciousness was slightly sluggish, but before long, he gradually recovered and everything floated to his mind.


    "Unexpectedly, the difficulty of the integration of the three truths is far beyond my imagination. If there is no nine turn golden body decision, I''m afraid it will take at least decades to do this."


    Feeling the change of his body, Mu Yi sighed in his heart. It can be said that jiuzhuan golden body is the greatest fortune since he stepped into practice. It not only saves him decades, but also allows him to see the hope of becoming a semi saint and even a real saint.


    At this moment, the three truths in his Tao species blend with each other to form a balance and rotate continuously. At the most center, there is a sign of complete integration. All this is achieved by Muyi with his own realm, which has nothing to do with Nanming Lihuo and xuanming spring.


    Even as long as he is willing, he can completely integrate the three truths in an instant, so as to break through the barrier between heaven and man and become heaven and man completely.


    And this is just the beginning. Once he becomes a man and a God, his strength and flesh will merge again, and he will truly achieve the state of unity inside and outside, and perfection without hindrance, but this is only the beginning of the nine turn golden body decision!

 Chapter 655

    "After waiting so long, it''s time to step into heaven and man." Muyi got up and said softly. Just after his voice fell, the whole person directly disappeared in this space and reappeared in the fairy tomb. The huge monument is already under his feet at the moment, and the terrible pressure is gone.


    Muyi looked up at the sky. The three truths in daozhong were integrated repeatedly. At this moment, daozhong rotated at a high speed and formed a vortex in his sea of knowledge. Jiuzhuan Jinshen, which originally occupied the central position, also quietly shifted a little.


    "Boom."


    While the three truths were integrated, Muyi''s head suddenly became dark. In that cloud, countless silver snakes wandered away, and the power of heaven and earth suddenly came. However, after being honed by the giant monument long ago, this power was nothing to Muyi.


    Then, the sky thunder fell, and Muyi''s body surface suddenly lit up a thin layer of golden light, which looked fragile, but the sky thunder fell on it, but it only caused slight ripples.


    The whirlpool in the sea is getting bigger and bigger, accounting for almost one third of the area. In fact, this step experienced by Muyi is the process of germination of Tao seed and transformation into Tao base. In this process, the greatest change actually belongs to his will.


    Mu Yi once thought about his future path, including how the Taoist base evolved and what kind of sustenance it turned into. This so-called sustenance, like the lotus platform of the blood king, turned emptiness into reality and reposed his Tao.


    Muyi originally wanted to gather a lotus platform and turn the true meaning of water, fire and thunder into lotus seeds, which is also in line with his path. However, after the nine turn golden body decision, his future path has naturally changed. Even now he can only urge the evolution of Tao species. As for what his Tao base is, even he doesn''t know, but he has some expectations in the bottom of his heart.


    Outside, Tianlei is rolling, but he can''t do anything about it. Even his body automatically absorbs the power of Tianlei to harden his body, but his body has reached the extreme at the moment. Even this rolling Tianlei can only play a minor role.


    At the critical moment of Muyi''s breakthrough, 18 altars in the center of the fairy tomb formed a large array, which seemed to suppress something. Suddenly, one of the ancient bronze coffins slowly opened and came out with a white bone. After he left the ancient bronze coffin, the white bone was covered with dense blood lines.


    When he took the third step, countless flesh and blood began to grow and looked ferocious.


    The fourth step has been taken. It already looks normal, but the body is thinner and paler.


    When the fifth step was taken, his body had gradually become plump, and at the same time, a breath of terror flashed on him.


    As for the sixth step, his figure has stepped into the void and disappeared.


    Muyi was unaware of all this. At the moment, he was full of tension and focused on the vortex in the sea. He vaguely felt that the transformation of Tao seed had reached the last step, and his Tao base would soon appear.


    The waiting time is undoubtedly long, even if it is only a short time of more than ten interest, but it seems that a long time has passed in Muyi''s eyes.


    Finally, when the vortex stops and collapses towards the inside, something, no, more accurately, a figure appears.


    At the moment of seeing this figure, Mu Yi was stunned. Is this his Daoji? Are you kidding? He had never heard of anyone whose Daoji would be himself.


    At the moment, Mu Yi was presented with a "he" who had shrunk countless times. His appearance was the same as him. His small face was full of dignity, but now he closed his eyes. In the center of his eyebrows, there was a dark light spot, but if you look closely, it was like a vortex, which could absorb everything and seemed to have nothing.


    However, Mu Yi can clearly feel that all the true meanings of water, fire and thunder are included, and although the three true meanings have been integrated, as long as Mu Yi is willing, he can still use one of the true meanings, or even the integration of the two systems, which is completely determined by his mind.


    At the same time, he felt that his will was almost ten times stronger than before after transformation. At the moment, even if the pressure of the giant monument is still there, he can easily come closer.


    At the moment when the villain in the sea appeared, it also marked that Muyi completely stepped into heaven and man, and the rolling sky thunder on his head disappeared. He came quickly and went faster, while Muyi was still feeling the changes after breaking through heaven and man.


    The barrier of heaven and man that once obstructed him, this time even without any awareness, he naturally crossed. At the same time, Muyi also found that the villain was not only Daoji, but also integrated with his soul, which was somewhat unexpected.


    However, according to the change of jiuzhuan Jinshan decision, it seems to be a matter of time, because jiuzhuan Jinshan decision is to integrate everything in the body and achieve real unity. Now, although he has stepped into heaven and man, he is still short of the last step to complete the first step of jiuzhuan Jinshan decision.


    But Muyi is not in a hurry. At present, he still needs some time to adapt to the state at the moment. Although it is only the first priority of heaven and man, Muyi has reached the strength of double heaven long before making a breakthrough. At the moment, the three truths are integrated, the will is transformed, and the comprehensive strength is increased by more than ten times. Even Muyi has an intuition that the strong ones of triple heaven and quadruple heaven are here, He can also defeat it, which is the confidence derived from the integration of the three truths.


    However, all this is only Muyi''s own guess. As for the truth, I don''t know until I have handed it over.


    The more true meaning is integrated, the more difficult it is to break through, but once it breaks through, the inside information is not comparable to that of ordinary heaven and man.


    "Old man, do you see that I have become a man of heaven?" Muyi said in his heart. When he just set foot on the road of cultivation, did he ever think that there would be such a day? Now back in the sun, if he is not invincible, he is estimated to be almost the same, at least on the surface.


    Moreover, Muyi has always had a doubt, that is, the strength difference between the so-called heaven and man in the sun and those pseudo heaven and man is too small, which is far less than that in the underworld. As for why, I''m afraid Muyi can''t find out until he returns to the sun.


    As for the moment, what is in front of him is to leave the fairy tomb. After all, his main purpose of entering the fairy tomb has been achieved, and he has successfully stepped into heaven and man. However, he has no intention to go to the black hand in the fairy tomb and the place covered by the fog in the center, because he knows very well that he will only die if he goes with his current strength.


    Muyi did not move the bones of the invincible strong on the plain. He had to be forced before. If he was not satisfied, the consequences would be unpredictable, and there would even be some causalities involved, which was not so simple.


    Just as Muyi was about to leave, he suddenly looked up and saw a young man suddenly come out of the void. He had long hair and shawl. His body was not big, but he had a feeling of holding the sky. There was no expression on his face. Even his eyes were full of indifference and silence.


    Even in Mu Yi''s feeling, the other party is a dead man at all, but at present, Mu Yi doesn''t dare to treat the other party as a dead man. In this fairy tomb, there are strong people who have long died. Their afterthoughts have strong strength, not to mention the strong people who have a body in front of them.


    "If you break into the immortal tomb, you should be punished."


    The visitor looked at Muyi and said directly. Even after saying that, he didn''t give Muyi time to respond at all, so he chose to fight. This move blocked the surrounding world and squeezed it towards Muyi. If there was no breakthrough, Muyi didn''t have the power to fight back at the moment, even if he integrated the true meaning of water and fire.


    But with the breakthrough and the cultivation of nine turn golden body decision, his strength has long been different.


    "Joke, do you really think you are the owner of the fairy tomb?" Mu Yi sneered. As soon as his body shook, the surrounding pressure collapsed directly. At the same time, Mu Yi punched directly at the other party. Instead, this punch did not have earth shaking power. It looked flat and light, only the surface of his fist with a trace of golden light.


    The mysterious youth was still expressionless, even without a trace of surprise. In the face of Muyi''s fist, he not only didn''t dodge, but fell with the same fist.


    "Boo!"


    The two fists collided in mid air, but there was no earth shaking sound, and even a moment of stagnation. Then they made a slight crisp sound. The next moment, the two figures collided again. They saw that the two figures in mid air were faster and faster, and the waves were gradually set off around them, and the farther away they were from them, the stronger the fluctuation was.


    Originally, I thought it was not difficult to leave the fairy tomb after the breakthrough, but I didn''t expect a mysterious young man to suppress him. Even if it was related to his unskilled physical strength, the other party didn''t give full play to his strength. Muyi could even feel that there was a stronger force sealed in the opposite party''s body. Once it broke out, he even had no power to fight back.


    Because he fought with such strong people for the first time, Muyi couldn''t tell which heavy days the other party belonged to. In short, it was right to be strong.


    "It won''t work like this. Who knows if there will be a second and a third. Once that happens, I''m afraid I can''t really go."


    At the same time of fighting, Muyi was also thinking about the Countermeasures in his heart. At present, the only thing he could count on was the nine turn golden body. After all, he was still short of the last step to complete the first round. He originally planned to wait to leave the fairy tomb and make a breakthrough after stabilizing the realm, but now it seems that he can''t wait for that time, so Muyi must integrate it as soon as possible, Even if it will leave some future problems, it is much better than the current situation.


    After making a decision in his heart, Mu Yi urged the villain in the sea, that is, his Taoist base, to integrate with his body. The colored glass did not die, and the body continued to turn towards the nine turn golden body. The dark Rune slowly became golden until the core became golden.


    At the same time, he knew the villains in the sea and slowly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 656

    Liu Li''s immortal body was transformed into nine turn golden body decision, and integrated with the three true meanings. The number of runes in his body not only increased sharply, but also became more complex and full of mystery.


    At the same time, the villain in Muyi''s sea also opened his eyes, and an indescribable feeling rose from Muyi''s heart. At this moment, the power in his body was no longer part of each other, all integrated into one, and turned into a kind of light golden power.


    Even the seven life chakras in the deepest part of the body shine with light golden light.


    "Dead."


    Although the jiuzhuan golden body resolution contains many secrets, because the time is short, Muyi has no time to practice these secrets, so now he still focuses on the unknown boxing. After continuous training, Muyi''s boxing has formed its own vein, that is to say, it''s not too much to be a great master.


    And this punch was the first power of perfection with nine turns of gold body. Behind him, thunder billowed and water and fire surged.


    Even the mysterious young man who climbed out of the ancient bronze temple has a little more dignified on his face. He can see his hands pinching quickly, as if he is calling something. At this time, how can Mu Yi make him succeed? The will locked it, and the perfect Yu step completely turned into instinct. It appeared in front of the other party like a blink, and his fist fell between the other party''s hands. There, a vortex was slowly emerging, and there was something terrible to break away.


    "Boom."


    Muyi''s fist hit the center of the vortex, and the terrible force poured out. The unformed vortex collapsed directly, and then the fist fell on the other party''s chest.


    "Bang."


    The mysterious youth flew out directly, and most of his flesh and blood were scattered, revealing the white bones inside. Muyi followed suit, fist after fist, and in the twinkling of an eye, only a skeleton was left for convenience, but Muyi still felt that he was not dead.


    "The furnace of destruction."


    Mu Yi stretched out his hands and hugged them gently. After a while, it seemed as if the real world killing furnace appeared from the void, and even the surrounding Qi fell on it, making bursts of sounds of gold and iron. Only the mysterious young people with white bones were directly included by the world killing furnace.


    Although Mu Yi has cultivated the nine turn golden body determination, it does not mean that the previous unique moves have been abandoned. On the contrary, driven by the power of the nine turn golden body determination, it is more powerful than ever.


    In the past, Mu Yi always thought that the human flesh and bones of life and death were just exaggeration, but now he was still shocked when he watched the white bones in the furnace of destruction constantly produce scarlet blood and flesh, and then refined by the furnace of destruction.


    He understood that the origin of the white bone might be more terrible than he thought, because if you want to become a saint, you must go through the process from life to death and then from death to rebirth. At present, the white bone is like this, but it makes him feel strange that the other party''s strength is not as oppressed or even weak as the invincible strong, at least compared with the invincible strong.


    Mu Yi couldn''t figure out the difference for a moment. He only knew one thing. He must not let the other party recover, otherwise it would be his doomsday.


    Seeing the world destroying furnace, he can only continuously refine the blood and flesh of the other party, but he can''t refine the white bones. Mu Yi flashed a cruel force on his face, his strength surged in his body, and his hands were stained with a layer of golden light.


    "Open."


    Mu Yi suddenly tore his hands, and the void in front of him was immediately torn open by him. Then he broke into the void. When he cut off that connection, the flood furnace also began to collapse and then explode.


    However, all this happened in the void. Muyi didn''t see it with his own eyes, but there were still palpitating fluctuations in the void in front of him.


    Then, Mu Yi identified the direction, launched at a high speed and flew towards the periphery of the fairy tomb. Whether the white bone was alive or dead was no longer under his consideration. However, even if the other party was really an invincible strong man, the loss was already settled.


    Soon after Muyi left, the originally calmed void suddenly vibrated, and then a bone hand penetrated the void. After a while, the void collapsed again, and then a embarrassed figure crowded in.


    This embarrassed figure is the mysterious youth who was exiled to the void by Muyi. However, at the moment, one of his arms has disappeared. After he appeared, his flesh and blood grew rapidly, but the missing arm did not grow again.


    After recovery, the mysterious youth did not continue to chase and kill Muyi, but took a deep look at the direction Muyi left, then turned and went towards the center of the fairy tomb, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Muyi fled all the way to the periphery of the fairy tomb. Although he was blocked by some residual thoughts on the road, he was strongly killed by Muyi. The process was smooth, even though he had some accidents. Until he left the fairy tomb, Muyi was still in a trance.


    "I''m leaving now?"


    The imaginary obstruction did not appear, even the mysterious youth did not come, which made herding Yi a little uncomfortable. However, when she really left, herding Yi was still relieved and looked at the fairy tomb, only feeling a chill rising.


    This trip to the fairy tomb can be described as a narrow escape, but compared with the danger, the harvest is also huge. Not only did he get the nine turn golden body decision, but he finally became a man in heaven. Even in the underworld, he was really standing at the peak. Different from the people who first entered heaven, he integrated the three truths and the immortal body of colored glass, so that Muyi had the strength far beyond his own realm.


    "No matter who you are and what conspiracy you have, I believe you can find out sooner or later." Mu Yi finally took a look at the fairy tomb. The wings of the rosefinch vibrated behind him and disappeared quickly.


    Now, Muyi''s purpose of entering the abandoned land has been completed. Next, he naturally wants to find a way to leave here. About this, he thought of Si Weiyang.


    The Sishui river is still as vast as before, pregnant with countless lives. Suddenly, a figure appeared above the Sishui river. After a few breaths, the sound of wind and thunder came from afar.


    Standing over the Sishui River, Muyi took back the wings of rosefinch and quietly looked at the Sishui River under his feet. Although he only went to the fairy tomb, it gave Muyi a feeling that it had been a long time. However, his strength was very different from that when he first came.


    Once the consciousness was swept and the location of Shuiyao department was found, Muyi stepped out step by step, and the river separated. Muyi''s feet were like stepping on steps and going deep into it step by step. Then, the river recovered as if nothing had happened.


    Shuiyao department is still shrouded in a huge array, but with the help of the token, Muyi still enters it silently and comes to the place where Si Weiyang lives.


    "Come out."


    When Mu Yi stepped into the courtyard, he suddenly stood still, then turned his head to one side and said slowly.


    "You did come."


    With this sound, a figure slowly emerged. It was the Shuiyao king, but at the moment, the Shuiyao King''s injury had already healed, and even faintly better than at the beginning.


    Muyi was not too surprised by the appearance of the water Yao king. The names of the water Yao Department and the water Yao King themselves explained everything, and the other party was here. It is estimated that he also noticed the difference of Si Weiyang.


    Especially after Muyi broke through heaven and man, through the connection of Zi runes, Si Weiyang also rose. Now he has directly condensed Tao species, and achieved Dacheng in one step. He is only a little short of perfection, and even this time will not be too long.


    All this is due to Mu Yi''s nine turn golden body decision. As the source of his faith, Si Weiyang naturally benefited to the greatest extent.


    In the face of such a surge of power, Si Weiyang obviously could not control it all, and the leakage of breath was normal. Therefore, he was sensed by Shuiyao king. After all, Zi runwen had the power of salary lamp, which may be able to hide from ordinary people, but it could not hide from Shuiyao king who fought with Muyi.


    Thinking that Mu Yi once appeared and captured the hole of xuanming spring, if Shui Yao could not guess something, he would have lived in vain for so many years. However, he did not act rashly, but chose to wait. In his opinion, Si Weiyang is the Gu raised by Mu Yi and will come back sooner or later.


    Although his guess had some deviation, in the end, he still waited for Muyi.


    "You shouldn''t have appeared." Muyi looked at the water Yao king and said calmly. The once high water Yao king is just ordinary in Muyi''s eyes. The king''s realm with his strength has killed more than one before he has become a heaven and man. Although it is only a fantasy, it can also be regarded as a reality.


    "Hum, you really deserve to break into the king''s territory, seize the king''s treasure and enslave the king''s descendants." King Shuiyao looked at Muyi and killed him, but he didn''t take any rash action, because he was vaguely aware of a danger in Muyi. Most importantly, now he couldn''t see the depth of Muyi.


    Muyi just stood there, but it felt like a fog full of unknown to Shuiyao king.


    "Then there''s nothing to say. If you die, it''s all over."


    Mu Yi said it lightly, and without even giving King Shui Yao a chance to respond, he directly stretched out his hand and patted him.


    King Shuiyao was furious, but the next moment, the anger on his face turned into panic, because he found that the surrounding void was directly blocked by a will far beyond his imagination. Even he himself could not move. His heart was full of horror. He could only watch Mu Yi''s hand magnify in front of him.


    "Poof."


    Mu Yi''s palm directly ignored the distance between the two people and gently patted on the head of Shuiyao king. Only a slight sound was heard. Shuiyao king turned into pieces in his face. Then the salary lamp flashed, and all the scattered forces were swallowed up and transformed into lamp oil.


    Easily slapped the dead water Yao king, but it seemed to Mu Yi that he had done a trivial thing. Then he turned and looked at the stunned and frightened figure at the door.


    The other party is not Si Weiyang, but an old man.


    "I''m looking for Weiyang."


    Mu Yi looked at each other and smiled.

 Chapter 657

    "You, you..."


    The old man''s voice in front of the door trembled and witnessed his ancestors being slapped to death by the youth in front of him. The impact was absolutely subversive. He wanted to make him doubt whether he was dreaming. You know, it was the king''s land. In this abandoned place, he was even higher. One word could determine the rise and fall of a tribe.


    More importantly, the other party actually said that he wanted to find his granddaughter, and then thought of his granddaughter''s recent promotion at a speed that even he was frightened. He vaguely guessed some so-called truth in his heart, especially that the other party was an outsider. For a time, he was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    "My Lord, Weiyang is still closed." the old man said dryly.


    Mu Yi was not surprised by this answer. With his breakthrough, Si Weiyang must also benefit. At the moment, closing the door is undoubtedly digesting. Although he came to find each other, in essence, he still wanted to get some news from her. At present, although Si Weiyang is not here, her grandfather, as an elder of the Shuiyao department, wants to know more.


    "Well, don''t bother him first. I just have something to ask you." Muyi looked at the old man and said.


    "If you have any questions, please ask me. I will tell you everything."


    Although Muyi killed the water Yao king and even his granddaughter was controlled by the other party, at present, the old man had no choice. No matter for the safety of his granddaughter or for the whole water Yao Department, it was undoubtedly the best way. Otherwise, once he angered the other party, he had no doubt that the whole water Yao Department would disappear.


    "How do outsiders leave this abandoned land?" Muyi asked directly. He was not interested in this abandoned land. Moreover, there was a fairy tomb here. Who knows if the mysterious youth will catch up, so it''s better to leave here, and there are many things waiting for him in the underworld.


    "Leave the abandoned land?" the old man was stunned at first, but said quickly: "there is only one way for adults to leave the abandoned land. They can leave naturally after breaking through the gate of emptiness."


    "Where is the gate of emptiness?" Mu Yi asked again. As soon as he heard about the gate of emptiness, it should be related to emptiness. It is likely to directly connect to the underworld, but it greatly increased his interest. After all, it can connect to the underworld. Can it connect to the sun?


    "The gate of emptiness is in the forbidden mountain, but there are soul family kings guarding there, ordinary people... The old man just wanted to say that it was very dangerous and ordinary people could not get close to it, but then he remembered that King Shui Yao was slapped to death, and he couldn''t say the rest.


    Although he is only a Taoist realm, he still has a certain understanding of the king''s realm, especially the water Yao king. He is a dual King''s realm. Muyi can easily kill him, and his strength is undoubtedly more, at least four, and even upward.


    With such strength, you may be able to break through the forbidden mountain and enter the gate of nothingness.


    "The gate of emptiness leads to the underworld?" Muyi did not ask about the strength of the soul family, but paid more attention to the gate of emptiness.


    "Exactly." the old man nodded.


    "Can that lead to Yangjian?" Mu Yi even felt a little nervous after asking. If he could return to Yangjian directly from here, he would not hesitate, but he could save a lot of trouble.


    "Yangjian?" the old man was stunned again, but then he shook his head. "To tell you the truth, Yangjian is only in the rumors, and it can''t be found at all, and..."


    "And what?"


    "Moreover, I''m afraid there are no people in the sun. It''s desolate and dead, which is worse than the abandoned land." the old man said with some pity.


    "Who told you that there was no one in the sun?" Muyi was a little strange, but he also knew that the catastrophe mentioned by the other party should be the end of the law. However, he thought that the strong people of the Terran withdrew from the sun and entered the underworld. Maybe at that time, some Terrans came to the abandoned place.


    "I just heard an elder talk about it a long time ago." seeing Mu Yi, the old man couldn''t help feeling uneasy.


    "So the door of the void can only lead to the underworld, but not to the sun?" Mu Yi was somewhat disappointed.


    "It should be like this. Of course, it may also be that my strength is too low to know the specific truth." the old man couldn''t help explaining, as if he was afraid that Mu Yi would be unhappy and take it out on him directly.


    "Well, where is the forbidden mountain? How many soul kings are there?" Muyi finally asked.


    "Forbidden mountain is actually easy to find. It''s between the source of Sishui River and Weishui river. It''s called Forbidden mountain because of the array forbidden air. As for the king of soul family, I don''t know, but if outsiders want to leave, there''s only one way. It''s said that outsiders have left there." the old man said.


    "Good. I''ll stay here for a few days. Do you mind?" Mu Yi nodded and said suddenly.


    "No, No." the old man shook his head quickly.


    In this way, Mu Yi stayed in the Shuiyao department for a while. In the whole Shuiyao department, except Si Weiyang''s grandfather, no one knew that there was a terrible existence in his tribe, and the death of the Shuiyao king did not cause any waves in the Shuiyao department.


    Because when the Shuiyao King found Si Weiyang''s abnormality, he quietly hid around, even in the Shuiyao department, and no one knew. The old man, if he didn''t happen to see the scene when the Shuiyao king was killed, wouldn''t know that his ancestors had been hiding around waiting for Muyi to appear.


    At least he was also an elder. When he thought about the purpose of his ancestors, he knew it all. There was not a trace of resentment in his heart. Although the status of Shuiyao king was high, there was no doubt that his granddaughter was more important in his heart.


    In addition, Mu Yi''s terror can control the life and death of himself and his granddaughter at any time. Even if he told the family, it will only bring disaster. Therefore, it is the smartest way to say nothing.


    The reason why Muyi didn''t leave immediately was mainly to stabilize his own realm and sort out the harvest of this trip to the fairy tomb. Although the void gate can let him leave the abandoned place and return to the underworld, there are soul family kings guarding there. No one knows the strength of those soul family kings, so the best way is to strengthen his own strength, only his own strength, To deal with all crises.


    Now, Muyi combines the three truths with the glass. The nine turn golden body is the first priority. It can be said that it has been successful. It just wants to break through to the next priority, but it can not be achieved in a short time. Muyi just understood it and shook his head to veto it.


    As the name suggests, one is the nine turn and the other is the golden body. Each turn is actually an opportunity to break through to the next level. Therefore, if Muyi wants to break through, he must meet two conditions. The first is the second true meaning. Muyi is actually not short of it. Because he has three true meanings, he is the first to solve a difficult problem, But second, we need to condense our own boundaries, but in fact, there are not many heaven and man who can condense the boundaries.


    Because you want to unite the enchantment, you need the most precious empty ghost stone. Now Muyi is empty handed. Where can I find the empty ghost stone? Even when he killed the water Yao king, he didn''t see any empty ghost stone. Obviously, the other party didn''t unite and form a boundary.


    Therefore, Mu Yi can only put this idea behind him temporarily until he finds the empty ghost stone.


    Since jiuzhuan''s golden body can never break through, he can only think of ways in other aspects. With his heart moving, the salary lamp and xuanming spring appeared in front of him. This breakthrough is that the salary lamp has also been improved a lot, but the appearance looks more ordinary. Only Muyi, as the owner of the salary lamp, can vaguely detect the fluctuations inside.


    The breath released by the xuanming spring is also more vast. Muyi''s will has improved, and his control over the xuanming spring has also improved a lot, but there is still a distance from complete refining. Now Muyi''s idea is to completely refine it. After all, the xuanming spring is still of great help to him, and it itself is a rare treasure.


    After breaking through heaven and man, Muyi''s mind is integrated with the surrounding heaven and earth anytime and anywhere, which is also the so-called unity of heaven and man. In this realm, Muyi can better and faster understand the supreme principles of heaven and earth, and get twice the result with half the effort.


    Now, in order to refine the xuanming spring, Muyi put the salary lamp behind him for some unexpected reasons. Then his mind was integrated with the xuanming spring. After a while, the cold spread around Muyi and formed ice under him. However, when the cold spread to a certain range, the salary lamp swayed gently to form a shield, which protected Muyi, It also prevented the cold from spreading outward.


    "Here you are, master."


    When Mu Yi''s mind was integrated with the xuanming spring, the wisdom of the sleeping xuanming spring immediately woke up and shouted with some joy.


    At the next moment, Mu Yi was in a trance and directly appeared in a space between real and illusory. However, Mu Yi was not surprised because he knew that this space was actually the interior of xuanming spring, similar to the interior of salary lamp.


    "Should that half of the soul chain be solved?" Muyi asked wisely at the xuanming spring, which was obviously bigger.


    "It has been refined." xuanming crisply answered. In fact, after Mu Yi killed the water Yao king, the will inside the soul chain collapsed and became an ownerless thing. Naturally, it was easily refined. After absorbing the soul chain, it was also good for xuanming spring.


    "Well, you should know the purpose of my coming this time?" Mu Yi said directly without nonsense.


    "Does the master want to thoroughly refine the xuanming spring?" xuanming asked.


    "Exactly." Mu Yi nodded. He couldn''t have kept such a big hidden danger around him, so the best way is to refine it completely so that the other party can''t betray him.


    "Yes, but I hope the master doesn''t erase xuanming''s wisdom." xuanming spring thought for a moment, but he has made a decision.


    "Don''t worry, your intelligence will only help me. As long as you don''t have two minds, I will not erase your intelligence." Muyi also promised.

 Chapter 658

    Refining xuanming spring is much smoother than expected. In addition, it took only three days to completely refine it. In this process, Muyi''s body absorbed the huge power stored in xuanming spring and gradually formed a thin layer of golden light under the skin.


    This layer of golden light is one of the magical powers of jiuzhuan golden body determination. Its name is jiuzhuan golden body cover. Its defense is amazing. Even Muyi needs a lot of effort to break this layer of golden light. This is still without blessing. Otherwise, if he works with all his strength, this layer of golden light will only be stronger.


    It was an unexpected joy for Mu Yi to cultivate the jiuzhuan golden body mask. Originally, this magical power needed huge spiritual power to be cultivated. Although Mu Yi was intentional, he also knew that it was not a matter of overnight, but he didn''t expect that there would be so many spiritual power contained in the xuanming spring. After discovering this, he made a quick decision to cultivate the jiuzhuan golden body mask. Finally, while refining the xuanming spring, You can also cultivate this defense magic.


    This gave Muyi a little more confidence in breaking through the door of emptiness. Therefore, he spent a few more days to stabilize the state, and then passed the pass.


    "Congratulations, master."


    As soon as Muyi left the pass, she saw Si Weiyang waiting on one side. If anyone in this abandoned place knew Muyi best, it was obviously Si Weiyang. But even she didn''t expect Muyi to progress so fast, and she soared to the sky because of the Zifu.


    "Great success of Tao planting? Good." Muyi glanced at Si Weiyang. The other party had no secrets in front of him. Even if Muyi wanted to, he could feel what Si Weiyang was thinking, but Muyi wouldn''t be so boring.


    As for Si Weiyang''s realm, it was only a good sentence in his eyes, and what he really valued was the power of faith provided by the other party, but it was not the help of strength, not to mention the success of Tao planting, which can''t help him now.


    "Weiyang can have today thanks to her master." Si Weiyang smiled. Although she was planted with runes, she still has her own will and ideas, but she won''t betray Muyi. Especially after knowing that Muyi won''t hurt her and that Muyi''s character, she gradually let go.


    Mu Yi nodded and didn''t say much. At the beginning, he planted runes for each other. He wanted to know more about some fairy tombs. By the way, with the help of faith, he just didn''t expect that the plan didn''t change quickly. Even he didn''t think he could break through heaven and man so quickly.


    By now, he also knew that he had not been inside the monument for too long. It took less than a month, but the time there seemed to slow down, so it made him feel particularly long.


    Now he has to leave the abandoned place, so Si Weiyang plays a smaller and smaller role in him. Even he doubts whether he can receive the power of each other''s faith after he reaches the underworld. However, even so, he has never thought of taking back the sub rune. Once this kind of thing is integrated with each other, it is impossible to take it back unless the other dies.


    "Is the master ready to leave?"


    Although Si Weiyang couldn''t guess Muyi''s thoughts, he could feel Muyi''s thoughts, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes." Mu Yi nodded. Although there are still many treasures in this abandoned land, it is also full of danger. Although king Shuiyao is vulnerable in front of him, he will not naively think that there are no invincible strong people here, not even invincible strong people, who are the strong people at the peak of the king''s realm, which he can''t fight at present.


    As an outsider, once he is found, he must be pursued endlessly. At that time, it will be more difficult to leave through the gate of emptiness.


    "Weiyang is willing to leave with his master." Si Weiyang took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Leave? You can leave the abandoned land?" Mu Yi looked at Si Weiyang in surprise. After all, according to his understanding, the races in the abandoned land can''t leave, because their marks are destined to be inseparable from this place when they get the gift of heaven and earth, so the abandoned land is more like a cage for them.


    "I couldn''t leave, but since I got the master''s son rune, the constraints of this world on me have been reduced a lot. I think it should be OK." Si Weiyang said seriously.


    Mu Yi thought for a moment, and finally shook his head, "it''s too dangerous to go to the underworld with your current strength, and I still have something. I can''t take you with me all the time. As for the bondage of this heaven and earth to you, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think. Unless you can become a king, maybe you can leave through the gate of emptiness."


    Si Weiyang looked disappointed when he heard Muyi''s words. Just as Muyi thought, this abandoned place is a huge cage for the people here. Many people''s tireless pursuit is to leave here. Moreover, over the years, through the oral accounts of outsiders, they also know something about the underworld, not to mention the area, It is by no means comparable to the abandoned land.


    Moreover, there is always a legend in the abandoned land, that is, the world is going to perish. Maybe it will be completely destroyed in hundreds and thousands of years. At that time, even the invincible strong will die.


    Muyi left alone after all, and Si Weiyang also understood that she couldn''t catch up with Muyi with her current strength, so she decided to close the door and vowed to become the king. Muyi obviously didn''t know all this. After several days of driving, he finally found the forbidden mountain.


    Along the way, Mu Yi also saw many races in abandoned places. With his current strength and invisible hidden talisman, it was difficult for ordinary kings to find his trace as long as he didn''t want to.


    The forbidden mountain is dark. The stones here are black. Although there are many plants on the mountain, they are very short and the root system is particularly strong. After some experiments, Muyi found that if he just steps on the earth, he will hardly notice anything strange. But once he leaves the ground, there will be strong pressure on his head out of thin air, and the more he goes up, the greater the pressure.


    Although Mu Yi has now stepped into heaven and man, he still feels a little hard after leaving the ground for three feet. He knows better that the so-called forbidden array really deserves its reputation. I''m afraid it''s even difficult to leave the ground for three feet under ordinary heaven and man.


    So Muyi finally stepped into it honestly along the mountain road. Of course, he didn''t want to scare the snake. Since there is a king of soul family here, no one knows whether the so-called forbidden array has anything to do with it. If the other party deliberately monitors the forbidden mountain, once he makes any movement here, it will certainly disturb the other party. This is by no means Muyi''s original intention.


    If possible, Mu Yi even wants to enter the void gate silently and then return to the underworld. However, along the way, he understands that this is almost impossible, because the so-called void gate is at the top of the forbidden mountain, and there is only one path up the mountain.


    Unless Mu Yi can fly up from the other side, he can only go up this path obediently.


    At night, a figure was like a ghost. He stepped on the stone steps lightly. His body flickered constantly. Almost every flicker would appear a few feet away. What''s more strange is that he was almost integrated with the night. He didn''t emit a trace of breath all over. He even closed his eyes and couldn''t feel a shadow passing by.


    This figure is naturally Muyi. He finally chose to climb along the path, but he chose the night. With the more effective invisible hidden talisman, he can barely make God unaware.


    Along the way, Mu Yi was not found, mainly because there are no outsiders here all the year round. After all, many outsiders have been hunted and killed long before they even get close to here. Moreover, outsiders generally choose to enter the fairy tomb. Even for the races in the abandoned place, there is a forbidden area, unless they are impatient, Otherwise, few kings enter there.


    On the other hand, there are few people near the forbidden mountain on weekdays.


    So Muyi didn''t disturb the soul King guarding here all the way to the top of the mountain. He couldn''t help but relax a little. But when Muyi stepped on the platform of the top of the mountain, the light suddenly lit up at his feet.


    At this moment, Mu Yi stood still and even showed a bitter smile on his face. Seeing that he was about to approach the door of the void, he didn''t expect to fall short in the end. The platform under his feet should be dedicated to identifying his identity, otherwise it wouldn''t light up suddenly at the moment he stepped on. More importantly, the huge platform was a kind of prohibition and trapped him in it.


    Even without temptation, Muyi knew that the power of the prohibition must be very strong. Moreover, at the moment he touched the prohibition, he felt a strong breath in the mountain wake up quickly. Even before he broke the prohibition, the figure appeared not far away.


    "I haven''t met an outsider for a long time." the figure looked at Muyi across the prohibition, with a trace of vicissitudes in his voice.


    "Are you the soul clan guarding here?" Mu Yi asked faintly without a trace of panic on his face.


    "Good."


    The figure gradually became clear, and then turned into an old man. He looked at Mu Yi with a negative hand, even with a little surprise in his eyes.


    "Then there''s nothing to say." Mu Yi said, and his golden light flashed away. He directly chose to do it. He didn''t think that the other party would easily let him go, and delaying would only be bad for him, so the best way is to make a quick decision.


    Jiuzhuan Jinshen is determined to run with all his strength. A strong breath rises from Muyi, and the surrounding prohibitions even tremble faintly. Seeing this, the old people of the soul clan outside can''t help looking more dignified. They don''t seem to think that Muyi''s strength will reach this level.


    "Boom."


    Mu Yi hit the prohibition with all his strength. After a while, the surrounding light was full, and even the forbidden mountain under his feet trembled slightly. Then, in a burst of click, the surrounding prohibition collapsed.

 Chapter 659

    Muyi destroyed the prohibition here with one punch, which made the old soul family''s face change. His eyebrows brightened, and then the whole person split into black light. Before Muyi escaped, he wrapped him again.


    At that time, Muyi fell into darkness. What''s more strange is that in this darkness, the mind and spirit are useless. Even the heavenly eye can''t see through the reality, just like a blind man who has returned to the mortal period.


    At the same time, Muyi could not feel the existence of the forbidden mountain, and could walk in the air in the dark. Muyi knew what it meant.


    "Border."


    King, among heaven and man, almost none of them can have a barrier. They are basically the strong ones after the quadruple heaven. Moreover, having a barrier will at least enhance their own strength. Once they pull the other party into their own barrier, the enemy''s life and death will be controlled by their own thoughts. Of course, the premise is that the enemy''s strength cannot be too strong, Otherwise, it will be difficult to trap each other.


    As for the form of the boundary, it is also strange and different. The current boundary reminds Muyi of endless dark space, but the degree of danger is less than one tenth of what Muyi experienced at the beginning. Fortunately, he was lucky to come to the underworld with the help of mending the sky and the virtual shadow of evil Buddha.


    After this breakthrough, Mu Yi looked for it carefully in the sea of knowledge, but he didn''t find it at all. The virtual shadow of the evil Buddha didn''t seem to exist at all. This result not only didn''t let him relax, but became more and more vigilant. Even if the other party didn''t have any malice and even continued to help him, this situation beyond his control was by no means what Mu Yi wanted.


    So Mu Yi also decided to ask about the identity of the evil Buddha after he went out. After all, the ape king shouted it out himself. Even if others didn''t know, he must know something about it.


    "Buzz."


    At this time, there was a slight fluctuation behind Muyi. If he hadn''t increased his mental strength at the moment, I''m afraid it would be difficult to detect the fluctuation. He shook his body and punched back at the back.


    But then Muyi felt wrong, because his fist was empty and there was nothing. At the same time, a palm integrated with the darkness did not bring any fluctuation and was directly printed in the back heart of Muyi.


    "Bang."


    At the critical moment, Muyi''s nine turn golden body mask, which had just been repaired, rose to block this palm, but the huge force still drove Muyi''s body forward.


    "EH."


    In the dark, there was a light EH. It seemed that the old man of the soul family didn''t expect that the thin layer of golden light could block his palm, and it just rippled violently and didn''t break.


    After taking this attack, Mu Yi had a certain understanding of the strength of the soul clan elders and the defense of the jiuzhuan golden body shield. Unfortunately, there was another magic power in the jiuzhuan golden body determination, which was called breaking the Dharma target, and he had not had time to practice.


    And just listen to the name to know that this is an eye magic power. It can not only see through all the vanity in the world, but also kill the enemy. It is even said that when you practice to the highest level, you can see all the three realms at a glance.


    The reason why the supernatural power is called supernatural power is that it contains all kinds of incredible abilities, but because of this, the difficulty of cultivation is beyond imagination, and even depends on the opportunity. The reason why Muyi can quickly cultivate the nine turn golden body mask is that there is the foundation of his indestructible glass body, coupled with the huge power contained in the xuanming spring, he can succeed in one fell swoop, Otherwise, it will take ten or eight years to cultivate this magic power.


    As for breaking the Dharma target, it is impossible to successfully cultivate it in just a short time, so Muyi can only regret in his heart, and then concentrate and calm down in preparation for the old soul clan who secretly attack at any time.


    Although the opponent''s strength is very strong, it doesn''t crush him. Coupled with the nine turn golden mask, it doesn''t have the power of a war. However, it''s urgent to find a way to break the barrier, otherwise he will only fall into passivity. Once trapped, maybe the other party will call his companions to come. At that time, even if he wants to go, he can''t go.


    After Muyi was ready, although the other party made several sneak attacks, they all failed, and the other party obviously realized this. He just trapped him by the border. It is estimated that he is calling partners as Muyi expected, so he must break through the border as soon as possible and leave here through the gate of emptiness.


    After some thinking, Mu Yi still decided to try with the help of the power of Nanming Lihuo and xuanming spring, and with his current physical strength.


    Then, the true meaning of water and fire surged, and the villain in the sea slowly raised his hands. His left hand held a blue flame, his right hand held a spring, and the black spots in the center of his eyebrows slowly rotated.


    Suddenly, the villain began to spit out several mysterious characters. At the same time, Nanming left the fire and xuanming spring shook at the same time. Then they suddenly gathered in the middle and collided with each other.


    At the same time, Mu Yi''s body exudes a terrible smell, which is far beyond his current state. Behind him, a lotus condensed by water and fire slowly blooms. Although Mu Yi has also used water and fire lotus before, it is not the same as now. That terrible smell even makes Mu Yi feel like facing the invincible strong again.


    At the moment when the lotus of water and fire appeared, the old soul clan who closed his eyes and refreshed himself suddenly opened his eyes, and his face changed greatly. Even the boundary began to vibrate, and he seemed unable to bear the breath of the lotus.


    "Broken."


    Without waiting for the soul clan elder to put away the boundary, Muyi''s lips opened gently. With his voice, the water and fire lotus bloomed completely, and a transparent wave swept out. Under this wave, the originally dark boundary only resisted two or three breath, and then broke directly.


    Muyi only felt the light in front of him, and the darkness around him completely faded.


    However, at the next moment, Muyi locked the old soul clan who was retreating. Because the border was broken, the other party was obviously eaten back, and his body was slightly unstable. Muyi seized this opportunity, stepped out at his feet, appeared in front of the other party like a shadow, and then punched the other party. On the surface of his fist, a faint golden light filled his fist and fist meaning, Is the best weapon.


    Although the old man of soul clan was surprised, he was still in a hurry and raised his palm to block Muyi''s fist. However, he had just been bitten back. In addition, in a hurry, he naturally couldn''t exhaust the power of this fist. More importantly, Muyi''s fist clearly turned the extreme power into feminine power. When he couldn''t take precautions, the old man of soul clan could hardly maintain his form again.


    Just as Mu Yi was going to work hard and kill each other completely, a stronger wave suddenly came from the foot of the mountain in the distance.


    Muyi didn''t expect that the other party''s help would come so soon, and his strength was stronger than the old man in front of him, so he made a quick decision, turned around, skimmed over the platform and went towards the void door on the top of the mountain.


    "Want to go now? It''s too late."


    Just as Muyi was leaving, the gloomy voice of the old soul clan came from behind. Although he was injured, it did not mean that he had no power to act. Moreover, he only needed to hold Muyi for a moment and wait for his companions to arrive, so he could completely leave Muyi.


    Once a strong man like Muyi leaves, the consequences will be unimaginable, and these outsiders are of great help to the soul family, which is why the soul family always pursues and kills outsiders.


    "Wow."


    Muyi obviously heard the sound of a chain behind him. In a blink, he came behind him. The lamp oil accumulated after killing the water Yao king was instantly in the end. At the same time, a startling cry came from Muyi''s body. A lifelike rosefinch flew directly out of Muyi''s body and pecked at the soul chain.


    "Qiang!"


    Originally, there was no real soul chain, which suddenly made a sound of the gold and iron, at least most of the them collapsed directly. Then, less than half of the soul clan elders who were chasing turned into black fog out of the thin air, and rest of the them were also unstable.


    Before he could react, the rosefinch had fluttered its wings towards him, followed by a scream. At the same time, a sky of flame rose to illuminate the forbidden mountain for a long time.


    For all this, Muyi didn''t even look back. He condensed a rosefinch with all the light oil of a king''s double heaven, and then exploded. It was even more powerful than the self explosion of Shuiyao king. In addition, the old man of the soul clan was already injured. In this way, he was directly hit hard and was no longer able to catch up with Muyi.


    At this time, Muyi also consumed most of his strength. If there was no latecomer, he would have more than half the chance to kill each other. But in that way, it was estimated that he could not go, so he didn''t hesitate at all. He would rather give up such a good opportunity and seize the door to the void.


    The most important reason is that he feels the strong smell of another person who is approaching quickly, and the speed of the other person is faster than he imagined, so he can''t hesitate at all.


    Originally, the platform was close to the top of the mountain. Now, with Muyi''s full strength, Yu Bu and the wings of rosefinch, even if he couldn''t fly, it made him flash like a shadow. After only a dozen breaths, Muyi had reached the door of the void.


    At the same time, the strong man of the soul family came to the platform where he fought with the old man of the soul family, but the other party didn''t stop at all and continued to chase him.


    At the moment, most of Mu Yi''s mind is focused on the void door in front of him. Different from his imagination, the so-called void door is actually a stone door, which is covered with mottled traces of years. It looks ordinary. More importantly, the stone door is tightly closed at the moment. He must open the door before he wants to leave.


    "Open."


    When mueaton gathered the remaining strength of his body, the light golden light on the body surface filled the air, and then his fist fell heavily on the stone gate.


    "Dong."


    The stone gate trembled slightly, and then returned to calm, but it didn''t open.

 Chapter 660

    "The door is not open?"


    At this moment, Mu Yi''s face became very ugly. He worked hard to come here. As a result, he couldn''t open the door. The previous events undoubtedly became a joke. What''s more, at the moment, the strong man of the soul family has caught up with him.


    Muyi didn''t try to open the door again. He didn''t dare to say the peak just now. At least he had 70% strength, but he just shook the stone gate a little. It was estimated that it was difficult to open the door in his heyday. Instead of futility, he might as well keep his energy to deal with the strong soul clan, and the strong soul clan was much more powerful than the old man before.


    After a few breaths, a figure stood not far from Muyi, and then gradually revealed his true face.


    Judging from the appearance, the other party is only 50 or 60 years old, with long hair and shawl, dignified face, with soul family mark in the middle of his eyebrows, and his eyes are staring at Muyi. Although his breath is not exposed, Muyi vaguely feels that a strong will around him locks him in. Once he has any escape or other actions, it will be the other party''s thunder to meet him.


    "It''s been a long time since Terrans entered this abandoned land." the other party looked at Mu Yi and smiled.


    Without waiting for Muyi to say anything, another figure came. It was the old soul clan who had been badly hurt by Muyi. At the moment, his breath fell down, and his body could only barely maintain. Looking at Muyi, he was also full of hatred, but he didn''t fight because of his companions. Moreover, with his current strength, he could not be Muyi''s opponent.


    "Lord general." the old man of soul clan saluted and said.


    Mu Yi was awed when he heard this. Now he has not just entered the abandoned place. During his time in the Shuiyao department, he also has a certain understanding of the abandoned place. There are temples above all ethnic groups. As for who built these temples, it is not only a Shuiyao department that can know, but the Shuiyao king may know something, Unfortunately, Mu Yi slapped him to death long ago.


    But there is no doubt that the king''s territory of the abandoned land has basically joined their respective temples. From this alone, we can see the great potential of the temple. In front of the old man, he calls another man the Lord general, and the origin of the other party can be imagined, even in the temple.


    "Well, this soul bead can make you heal." the God General nodded, then bent his fingers, and a black soul bead the size of a thumb appeared in the old man''s hand. The latter was immediately overjoyed.


    "Thank you, Lord general." after receiving the soul beads, the old man looked at Mu Yi and asked, "Lord general, what should I do with this outsider?"


    "You step down first." the God general did not immediately answer the old man''s words, but waved his hand and said.


    Although he was puzzled, the old man left quickly. For a time, Muyi and the divine general were the only ones left on the forbidden mountain.


    "Among the Terrans I have seen, you are not the strongest, but you are the most special one." God will look at Muyi and say.


    "Oh, have you seen many Terrans?" Muyi was surprised.


    "Although there are many restrictions in this world, my soul family really wants to leave here, but I can''t do it. At least I visited the underworld many years ago, but only with the body of the ghost family." the God in front of me said faintly.


    "Indeed, the soul clan is similar to the ghost clan." Mu Yi nodded and didn''t see much surprise. At present, it''s impossible to open the stone gate again. Since the other party is interested in talking to him, he doesn''t mind delaying a little more time, at least he can recover some strength. Later, whether it''s war or escape, he can have a better grasp.


    The soul family God smiled and said something unexpected to Muyi, "you shouldn''t be too old. It''s obvious that you have a lot of energy to show such peerless arrogance in the Terran. Whenever you exist, you have great luck to protect yourself. It''s difficult to kill. Once you escape, it''s easy to have endless trouble."


    "I didn''t expect the Lord general to be so optimistic about me. It''s a little unexpected," Muyi said.


    "Can''t it explain that I can come out of the fairy tomb? Although my strength has reached the seventh heaven of the king''s land, I can defeat you, but I still don''t want to leave you by 30%. A different color flashed in the eyes of the soul family God general, who seemed to be surprised that Mu Yi could retreat from the fairy tomb. The danger there was that he was not sure, It''s more likely to fall.


    "Qichongtian?" Muyi took a deep look at the soul clan God General in front of him. According to his standard, the old soul clan should also be in wuchongtian. Although Muyi can seriously hurt each other, it is mainly because of the carelessness of the other party. In fact, even if Muyi is better than the other party, he does not exceed the boundary of wuchongtian. From this point of view, His strength now should be regarded as five days.


    Just entering the realm of heaven and man and having the combat power of five Heaven, this is not just a level skipping battle. Even Muyi can be called a demon. It is rare and incredible compared with peerless Tianjiao.


    However, the gap between the two heavy days is still huge. In addition, the other party must also condense the barrier. Once he is pulled into the barrier, the other party''s strength will increase by another heavy day, and the gap between the three heavy days is already a replica of his original relationship with the water Yao king.


    Therefore, the other party said that he had a 30% chance to escape, which was undoubtedly praising him.


    At the same time, the other party''s words are tantamount to telling Mu Yi that the other party knows that he entered the fairy tomb and can come out of the fairy tomb alive. He may have a treasure hidden on his body.


    "God praised you wrongly. I only stayed outside the fairy tomb for two days. Even so, I escaped only after a narrow escape." Muyi said.


    "It''s your ability and your chance to come out of the fairy tomb. I don''t want to pry into your secret, but I don''t know if you want to go back to the underworld?" the soul family God will look at Mu Yi and say.


    "Lord God, you can say what you have to say."


    Since the other party didn''t act immediately, but kept praising him, Muyi already understood that the other party had another purpose. If the conditions can be agreed, Muyi doesn''t mind crossing the tolls, otherwise he can''t go back to the underworld. Even if he gains a lot in the fairy tomb, it''s useless.


    "OK, I need you to get something for me." the soul family God will say directly.


    "Immortal''s tomb?" Mu Yi''s eyes narrowed sharply and finally understood the other party''s purpose. Obviously, the other party had an idea when he saw that he could come out alive from the immortal''s tomb. Only Mu Yi himself understood how lucky he was to come out, and thanks to the things left by the ancestors of the yuan family and the remnant map, he avoided many dangers, And the word that Jinglao gave him blocked the fatal blow.


    Finally, he broke through to heaven and man, practiced nine turns of golden body determination, and some luck is the key to his coming out. If he is allowed to enter again, he has no confidence at all, so the other party''s request is impossible to agree in Muyi''s view, because it represents the certainty of death.


    Instead of entering the dangerous fairy tomb, it''s even better to fight happily. Even if his strength is not as good as the other party, he can not deal with it or even escape as long as he is not pulled into the border and defends with a nine turn golden mask.


    "Yes, as long as you agree to my request, I will personally open the stone gate in front of you and let you return to the underworld." the soul family God will say without fear.


    "You think I''ll promise you such a condition of death." Mu Yi''s face was a little colder, and he was even ready to do it at any time.


    "You may have misunderstood. Although I need you to go into the fairy tomb to get something, it''s not now." Muyi said again when he was ready to do it.


    "Not now?" Mu Yi was stunned.


    "Naturally, with your current strength, if you want to get something like that, you still have to wait until your realm reaches the Ninth Heaven." the soul family God will carefully say.


    "Jiuchongtian?" Muyi could not help but be silent. What the other party said was the realm, not the strength. To tell the truth, Muyi cultivated the demon qualification of jiuzhuan golden body. If the realm reached jiuchongtian, his combat power was not even more than that of the invincible strong. At that time, he did not explore the strength of the fairy tomb.


    Nevertheless, Mu Yi shook his head and said, "Lord God, I really think highly of you. Whether I can reach the Ninth Heaven is still unknown, let alone how many years later."


    "Why should you belittle yourself? With your qualifications, I believe you will reach this level in a hundred years at most. If you really don''t reach it at that time, the agreement at the moment can also be invalidated." the soul family God will say with confidence.


    "A hundred years?" Mu Yi was silent on his face, but he directly rejected it in his heart. If he wanted to reach this state in a hundred years, it would be too late.


    "Well, if I can reach the Ninth Heaven in a hundred years, I promise to go for you. Now the Lord general can open the door of emptiness?" although Mu Yi has different ideas, he won''t be stupid enough to say it. Anyway, he promised first. For him now, returning to hell is the most important thing.


    But Mu Yi''s voice just fell, but he saw the other party''s smile.


    "Don''t you want to say nothing?"


    "What does the LORD God want?" Muyi asked.


    "It''s natural to sign a soul pact. As long as you reach the nine heaven of heaven and man within a hundred years, you must enter the fairy tomb and help me get something." the soul family God said without concession.


    "Soul agreement?" Mu Yi showed a trace of doubt. Although he heard it for the first time, he thought it should be some kind of contract. Once it is signed, if it is violated, it will be backfired.


    "Yes, the soul agreement is a secret skill of our soul family. Once signed, you must abide by it. As for the consequences of violating the soul agreement, I believe you don''t want to know."


    "Even if the soul appointment is over, how about I swear with the heart of Tao? Since the Lord general has been to the underworld, I think he should understand what the heart of Tao means to me." Muyi thought for a while and said.

 Chapter 661

    Taking an oath with the heart of Tao is also the sincere language of Mu Yi. It may not be useful for ordinary people or when they are weak. However, with the improvement of their strength, especially when they arrive at heaven and man, they must complete the oath with their own heart of Tao. Otherwise, if the cause and effect bite back, they will not fall directly, the realm will fall sharply, and it will be difficult to make progress all their life.


    As for the soul covenant, in Mu Yi''s opinion, even if it is similar to Daoxin''s oath, he is absolutely unwilling to accept it. After all, it belongs to the soul family. Who knows if there will be any traps in it, so it''s better to be careful.


    "Daoxin swear?" the soul family God looked at Mu Yi and saw that he looked firm. After a little meditation, he nodded and said, "it''s OK."


    Immediately, Mu Yi swore with his heart. However, when he swore, he just explained that after reaching jiuchongtian, he would enter the fairy tomb within a hundred years. As for whether it was 99 years or exactly 100 years, everything depends on Mu Yi''s mood. Even if he reached jiuchongtian in only a few decades, he can wait until the deadline.


    The soul clan''s nerves are also clear about Muyi''s mind, but he doesn''t mind, because in his opinion, even if Muyi''s qualification is good, he still can''t achieve jiuchongtian in a short time. In fact, for his existence in a hundred years, it''s very short, but it''s just a few long closed doors.


    Seeing that the goal was achieved, the soul family God general also showed a smile on his face, and even his call changed.


    "Now that it''s over, Taoist friends might as well stay a little longer and just have a taste of our best spiritual tea." the soul family god suddenly grabbed his right hand and directly separated the big stones next to him. In the process of flying, he directly turned into a table, two stone stools, and even complex patterns are carved on them. This hand alone, It shows that his control of power has reached an unimaginable level, at least far from what Muyi can do now.


    Although the strength of anger is full of five days, it is just that the power has been achieved. When it comes to control, it is absolutely far from good. It is even worse than some ordinary kings who have been famous for a long time.


    "Since the Lord invited me, I wouldn''t respect you." Mu Yi smiled and sat down calmly opposite.


    "You and I exist like this. Just call your friends directly. There''s no need to be so polite." the soul family God will also sit down and wave his long sleeve. There will be more teapots and cups on the table in front of him. Obviously, he also has a treasure that can store things.


    In fact, needless to say, this kind of thing is also found in Muyi, that is, the salary lamp. However, the main function of the salary lamp is not so, and the internal space is not really used to store things, but even so, it greatly increases the value of the salary lamp. After all, the illusory space and the real space that can store things are not a concept.


    Soon, the soul family God will brew the tea, but the tea is not soaked in hot water, but in cold water, but strangely, the teapot soon boils, and there is no heat or aroma.


    Muyi also watched each other''s performance with great interest. Soon, a cup of "steaming" tea was placed in front of Muyi.


    "Taoist friend, please."


    The soul clan God will look at Muyi with a smile.


    "Thank you."


    Mu Yi nodded, then picked up the teacup, but just touching the teacup, his hand flashed a golden light, and then drank the tea as if nothing had happened, and there was no difference on the surface.


    On the contrary, the soul family God general who had been paying attention to Muyi showed a trace of surprise on his face, but he also drank the tea in front of him.


    After that cup of special herbal tea was put into his stomach, Muyi felt his body boil all at once. It was clear that the tea was extremely cold, but the consequences were hot. Fortunately, Muyi''s body has already reached an unimaginable level. Jiuzhuan Jinshen will just run a little and absorb the hot, Then Mu Yi was shocked to feel that his mind power was actually pure, and even the realm he had just broken through was stable.


    Although it''s only a tiny trace, it''s enough to shock people. After all, the realm of Muyi is not easy. What''s more, it''s just the effect of a cup of tea. If you drink it for a long time, it will be of great benefit over time.


    At the same time, after absorbing the heat, a sweet smell comes out from the inside out, with a feeling of endless aftertaste.


    However, Mu Yi also knows that there will never be too much tea. The fact that the other party is willing to take it out to entertain him shows that the tea is precious, otherwise the other party doesn''t need to do so at all.


    "Good tea."


    Although countless thoughts flashed in his heart, Mu Yi still sincerely praised him.


    "This kind of tea is only one in my soul family. It is usually controlled by several ancestors. I also managed to get some, otherwise I can give some to Taoist friends." the soul family God said sadly.


    "Thanks to the kindness of Taoist friends, it''s a blessing to drink this tea once." Muyi said calmly. Although the other party was saying that the tea was precious, he also pointed out several existence in the soul family as if nothing had happened. He could be called the ancestor by the other party. At least he was also the existence of jiuchongtian, or even the invincible strong.


    "Since Taoist friends like it, this pot of tea belongs to Taoist friends, which can help Taoist friends stabilize their realm." the soul family God said with a little meaning.


    "Then thank you for your kindness." Muyi accepted it calmly, then poured and drank it himself, with enjoyment on his face, which seems to have endless aftertaste.


    The soul family God General didn''t disturb Muyi until Muyi drank all the tea, and his face was a little more positive, because even if he drank a pot of tea continuously, he basically reached the limit, so his gift of tea was actually a test, but unexpectedly, Muyi took it so lightly, and he was a little surprised for a time.


    "Now that the tea is over, Taoist friends are willing to talk about the void door? And the prohibition on that door?" Muyi suddenly looked at the soul family God general after drinking the last cup and said, he didn''t know the other party''s temptation? If there is no nine turn golden body decision, it is that he has made the same breakthrough at the moment. It is difficult to bear only relying on the colored glass. In particular, the power of this tea has been increasing. In the end, it is like a towering wave, constantly pouring towards him. In order to resolve this power, even he has to go all out. Only in this way, does he show no difference.


    Of course, the harvest this time was also huge. A pot of tea saved him at least half a year''s hard work, and all the previous injuries recovered, and even the nine turn golden body became more harmonious.


    "No one knows the origin of the void gate. According to the records of my soul family, it seems to have existed a long time ago. At that time, it was not called an abandoned place, and even had many contacts with the underworld. However, after the outbreak of the battle of the fairy tomb, the heaven and earth suffered heavy losses, and the void gate was closed at that time, so it needs enough energy to open the gate Only by brute force alone, at least we have to wait until the Taoist friends reach the Ninth level. "The soul family God will slowly introduce it.


    "Energy?" Mu Yi frowned. He didn''t expect this result. It was just that all the previous lamp oil was consumed. Now let him go where to find energy. If he relied on himself, even if he opened the stone gate, no one knew whether there was danger in the process. He had to stay in full power to deal with everything that might happen.


    "Don''t worry, Taoist friends. I''ll do it for you. I just hope Taoist friends don''t forget your agreement with me." the soul family God said unexpectedly.


    "Thank you so much. As for the agreement, I will certainly come to fulfill it when I reach jiuchongtian." Muyi nodded.


    Then, the soul family God placed some soul beads on the stone gate. At this time, Mu Yi understood what the depressions on the stone gate were for. Then the other party stimulated the prohibition of the stone gate. For a long time, with the rapid consumption of those soul beads, the stone gate finally roared and opened slowly.


    At that time, a destructive force began to fill Mu Yi''s face, but fortunately, after the stone gate was completely opened, the violent force gradually subsided, revealing only a black vortex.


    Mu Yi took a look at the soul family God general and stepped into the vortex without hesitation. He didn''t doubt that the other party might deceive him and deliberately set a trap. However, he thought it was unnecessary, because the other party really hurt him. He didn''t need such trouble at all. With the strength of the other party, he was enough to suppress him. Why forced him to swear with the heart of the Tao and give spiritual tea? Finally, he didn''t hesitate to consume so many precious soul beads and open the stone gate.


    After Mu Yi stepped into the vortex, he saw the stone gate shake, and then closed slowly. There was only the soul family God standing there with his hands on his back, but there was a strange smile on his face.


    Besides, after Mu Yi stepped into the vortex, he felt the ubiquitous pressure. Fortunately, his body is not what it used to be, and he can withstand the pressure. Although he wants to find out the secret of the transmission of the void door, he may be simpler when he returns to the sun in the future.


    But soon Muyi found that he was just in vain, because he couldn''t see through anything at all. He could only vaguely feel that the void was torn by some force, and built such a channel, as if to compress the infinite distance, which was a little similar to the end of the world.


    Less than half a column of incense, Muyi suddenly felt that his feet were empty, then the pressure around him disappeared, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Is this the underworld?"


    Mu Yi stepped out of the void and turned back. He saw a vortex slowly disappearing. At the same time, he stepped directly in the air and felt it slightly, which confirmed that the breath of heaven and earth was the underworld.


    But although he returned to the underworld, it was difficult to determine the specific location for a time, and the underworld was in the daytime, which seemed to be the opposite of the abandoned place.

 Chapter 662

    "Just let him go?"


    A voice suddenly appeared in front of the abandoned place and the door of the void. Then, an old man slowly emerged, but the mark in the center of his eyebrows was not a soul family. It seemed that purple flashed away.


    "Being able to come out of the fairy tomb itself represents a great opportunity. Is it so easy for such people to stay?" the soul family God general was not surprised at the coming people, but said faintly.


    "You don''t want to know what he got in the fairy tomb?" the old man continued, ignoring the attitude of the soul family God general.


    "I don''t want to know what he gets, I only know what I want." the soul family God said faintly.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be happy at that time. After all, it''s not impossible for such a peerless Tianjiao to die halfway. And in a hundred years, do you really think he can reach jiuchongtian? Even if he can reach jiuchongtian, how can this fairy tomb be so easy to enter? There are not a few invincible strong people who fell at the beginning, let alone a jiuchongtian." the old man obviously doesn''t think much of Muyi.


    "It''s just a casual chess. Maybe there will be some unexpected harvest." the soul family God general said.


    "Well, you soul clan have always been so cautious. Now that you have decided, I''ll go back and prepare. I hope you can use this chess piece in a hundred years." the old man said, glanced at the door of the void, and then turned and left. Although there is a ban on the void, the old man still disappeared after a few steps into the void.


    If Mu Yi saw it, he would be surprised. After all, how powerful the air ban here is. He tried it himself. It was the subsequent soul family God general who seemed to ignore the ban here. He spread his body and left.


    But he can ignore the prohibition here. Why did he bother to chase Mu Yi before?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the underworld, a human village is surrounded by hundreds of ghost families. Many places in the village are collapsed and messy. From time to time, you can see blood spilling all over the ground. In the middle of the village, almost all the villagers are gathered, and there are ghost families around.


    Xu Zhen hid in the crowd. At the moment, he dressed just like ordinary villagers. He even looked more simple and honest, worried and scared. In fact, he was not from this village. He was a master who reached the second difficulty. He was chased and killed because he stole something from a small ghost family. Fortunately, he didn''t show his true face all the way, In addition, the art of gathering breath is passed on from an expert, so we can barely muddle through.


    Originally, I thought that hiding in the human village could avoid these ghost families, but I didn''t expect the other party to be crazy. Regardless of the so-called alliance between the two ethnic groups, they not only killed people in the village, but also gathered everyone now.


    Xu Zhen knew very well that the other party did this just to find him, and the more crazy these ghost families were, the more he understood how precious the things he stole were, so he couldn''t let the other party take them back anyway.


    Fortunately, his appearance did not attract people''s attention. At the moment, all the villagers were frightened, but no one paid attention. There was a stranger around him. As for the surroundings, although most people were afraid, many people stared at the ghost families with hatred on their faces.


    There is a great feud between the human race and the ghost race, which has been accumulated from generation to generation. With the continuation of blood will, almost all of these villages in the great wasteland of hell have been oppressed by the ghost race, the demon race and even other races more than once.


    In front of many Terrans, there stood a burly middle-aged man. Although there was no expression on his face, the cold light flashed from time to time in the depths of his eyes.


    "You''ve been deceiving the dark ghost clan too much. This is our Terran village." the big man said coldly.


    "So what? And as long as you hand over the man, our commander will not kill more, otherwise..."


    In front of the big man, there stood a thin figure in armor. He was from the dark ghost family. Because he was the seventh, he was called the dark seven. In fact, the dark ghost family was far from being famous among the ghost families, let alone compared with the so-called ten royal families, but it was no problem to destroy a human village.


    However, because the dark ghost clan can only be regarded as a medium clan, it doesn''t dare to bully the Terran too much. After all, there are many strong people in the Terran. Once it really annoys the Terran, if any strong person of the Terran goes directly to his clan to kill, some gains will outweigh the losses. After all, there is only one king in the dark ghost clan. Naturally, it is far from being comparable with the Terran, After all, even if the human race is oppressed by the demon and ghost two races, no matter how miserable, there is a semi holy existence after all, and that existence can destroy their dark ghost clan with one finger.


    Therefore, it is the high-level of the demon and ghost families, such as the royal families, who really don''t pay attention to the human race.


    Of course, this time, in order to hunt down the Terran who captured the treasure in the family, he can''t be too weak. Moreover, he can confirm that the Terran entered the Terran village here, and he has laid a snare around it. The other party can''t escape, so it must be in the Terran in front of him.


    It''s just that it''s hard to tell for a moment. Of course, the best way is to kill all the Terrans in front of him. It''s natural to find them at that time, but Ming Qi still doesn''t have the courage. What''s more, he can feel that the strength of the Terran man in front of him is not much weaker than him. After all, he can stand in the Terran village in the wilderness, I must have some skills.


    "Make friends? Just by your word? And how do I know if you deliberately kill my people?" the big man continued. His name is Zhang Huai. Although he is a village head here, his strength has reached the first-class level, which is equivalent to the second difficulty of cultivating one. Moreover, he has gone far in the first-class level. If he is not a rat repellent, Maybe he got up early and killed the ghost family in front of him.


    Unfortunately, as an existence, he can''t do this, otherwise even half of the villagers in the village may not survive. What''s more, he also knows something about the dark ghost family. It''s not too far away from here. Once he kills each other, the dark ghost family will be angry. At that time, maybe the whole village will be destroyed, and this is definitely not the end he wants to see.


    He is always brave, but he can''t be the village head. He must be responsible for his own villagers. Of course, he also knows that what the other party said may be true. It''s just that he can''t do it. The Terran can bleed and shed tears, but his backbone can''t be broken, otherwise he won''t have the chance to rise again.


    Hearing Zhang Huai''s words, a flash of anger flashed across Ming Qi''s face, but it was not easy to attack directly.


    "Let me check one by one. If there is no one I''m looking for, I''ll take someone away immediately and promise not to invade your village within ten years." Ming Qi gritted his teeth and said that these words were actually showing weakness. If they were spread out, it might lead to a burst of jokes, but similarly, he had no choice.


    The ghost clan is just a general term, which contains hundreds of branches, large and small, and the harmony between the ministries is far from that on the surface. In a word, it is just the law of the jungle. Once the dark ghost clan is weak, it may be swallowed up by other ghost clans around. There is no lack of perennial fighting among the ghost clans, and the ten Royal clans are even more incompatible with each other, Otherwise, if the ghost clan can really work together, even if it can''t completely destroy the Terran, the current situation faced by the Terran must be ten times worse than now.


    The same is true of the demon clan, which gives the Terran a chance to breathe. Of course, it doesn''t matter who comes from the shelter. After all, it is rumored that the ghost clan has an emperor besides the great emperor who incarnates the great sun and shines in the underworld, which is equivalent to the sage of the Terran.


    It''s just that there are no saints in the Terran at present. According to external rumors, there are only two semi saints, and the gap between semi saints and real saints is equally huge.


    "Don''t think about it." Zhang Huai didn''t want to compromise. At the moment, he already understood in his heart that the celebrity family pursued by the other party must also be mixed in the crowd behind him, which could provoke the dark ghost family to pursue and kill. What the other party did was by no means simple, and the more it was, the more he couldn''t hand over people.


    "It seems that you intend to go against me. Ming Qi is also a little angry at the moment. If he can''t catch up with the Terran, he may not have good fruit to eat when he goes back.


    "It''s not that I want to fight you, but that you don''t pay attention to my people." Zhang Huaihao said without concession.


    "What if you don''t pay attention to your Terran?"


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in the air, and then a dark shadow slowly fell. At the same time, a strong breath filled the air and directly suppressed all the Terrans present. At present, many people collapsed to the ground. As for Zhang Huai, who bore the brunt, his body trembled slightly, his eyes flashed a touch of horror, and his heart sank constantly.


    "I''ve seen the elder." Ming Qi was also startled by the visitor, but he immediately recognized that the people were the elders of the family, and the elders of the Ming ghost family were all the existence of condensing Tao species.


    "Hum, I can''t find anyone. You''ve really lost the face of the dark ghost clan." the elder fell down and snorted coldly, showing his dissatisfaction with the dark seven. The dark seven looked frightened on the surface, but he didn''t care. He would rather be cautious than rush into trouble to avoid being thrown out to apologize.


    Later, the elder looked at Zhang Huai. After a while, Zhang Huai felt a great increase in pressure around him. It was like a mountain pressing on him. His bones were brittle. Finally, he was unable to resist the pressure. He was forced to kneel on the ground. There were two more pits on the hard ground, and then came the sound of bone fragmentation. White bones penetrated his knees, Blood gushed out and soon dyed the ground red.


    Zhang Huai bit his teeth, even though his face was very pale, but he never shouted pain.

 Chapter 663

    "Village head."


    Someone exclaimed behind him, and Xu Zhen looked at all this and clenched his fist, but he was not impulsive after all, because he knew that he had no chance to face the strong in the realm of Tao.


    "Elder, the Terran fled to this village. Just give me a little more time and I can find it." Ming Qi quickly defended himself.


    "Why bother so much? It''s just a human village. If you kill them all, you can find them." the elder of the Ming ghost clan said faintly, but Ming Qi hesitated after listening.


    "Elder, will this offend the human race?" Ming Qi still couldn''t help asking. If he could kill all of them, he had already done it before. Why threaten here.


    "Won''t you blame the demon clan? It''s not just me, the dark ghost clan, which is thousands of miles away. As long as we do it clean, the Terran will come to the door and we can get rid of it. What''s more, as long as we get the thing and pay tribute to that clan, we''re afraid that no one will protect the dark ghost clan?" the elder of the dark ghost clan said as if nothing had happened.


    In the crowd, Xu Zhen''s face suddenly changed, but this change did not hide from the elder. He suddenly grabbed Xu Zhen with a cold hum. For a while, Xu Zhen was tied by a dark rope, then photographed to the front and fell next to Zhang Huai.


    "Elder, this is the person who steals things?" Ming Qi felt Xu Zhen''s breath and hurriedly asked, but he didn''t say anything to let the Terran village go. One of the purposes of his own elder''s words was to lead Xu Zhen out. Of course, when he said these things, it was destined that the Terran village would be buried for this, Because such secrets must not spread.


    "Exactly, Terran boy, say, where did you hide the things?" the elder of the Minggui family swept his mind and knew that the things were not on Xu Zhen, so he asked directly.


    "Even if you kill me, you can''t find it." Xu Zhen fell to the ground and couldn''t exert his strength, but he still said with a grim smile.


    "Want to die? How can it be so simple? Since you don''t want to explain, it''s just time to try our ghost family''s ten thousand ghosts devouring the body." the elder of the Ming ghost family said.


    The dark seven beside him couldn''t help shaking when he heard that thousands of ghosts ate his body. He unconsciously showed a trace of fear in his eyes. Although he hadn''t tried it, he had seen it with his own eyes. He condensed the Tao seed and couldn''t bear the pain. It can be described as the capital punishment of the ghost family, and even the whole hell was famous.


    Xu Zhen''s face turned to one side when he heard that ten thousand ghosts ate his body. At that moment, he wanted to bite his tongue and commit suicide. Even if he was dead, he didn''t want to be executed. However, the elder of the dark ghost family seemed to feel it early. Before he could bite it off, he gave him a distant instruction. For a while, Xu Zhen was frozen and couldn''t move any more.


    "Well, I''ll take this man away and kill all the rest." Xu Zhen, the elder General of the dark ghost clan, grabbed him in his hand and ordered him to disappear with Xu Zhen.


    Zhang Huai''s face has been extremely frustrated. He knows that his village has ushered in great difficulties after all. He only hates his strength. Facing the ghost elders in the realm of Tao, there is no room for resistance at all. He can only be like the lamb to be slaughtered.


    "Hey, hey, it''s good to hand over the people early. Maybe you can avoid death. But now, it''s too late for you to say anything, but don''t worry. I''ll kill you when you see all your villagers die." Ming Qiyin smiled and looked at Zhang Huai.


    "My Terran will kill your ghost clan sooner or later and recover this blood feud for thousands of Terrans such as me." Zhang looked at Ming Qi with resentment. He already knew his end, and even expected this day long ago, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    "You just want to destroy our ghost family? It''s really a spring and autumn dream." Mingqi said with disdain. Obviously, he didn''t really put Zhang Huai''s words in his heart. Although he was afraid of the human family, the whole ghost family was definitely far superior to the human family.


    "Really?"


    At this time, a faint voice suddenly sounded between heaven and earth.


    "Who is it?" Ming Qi was furious. Unexpectedly, at this time, someone dared to provoke him.


    "Bang."


    Suddenly, a figure fell from the air. Just when he thought it was the enemy, he suddenly felt the breath of the figure. At the same time, he finally saw who was the figure that threw a hole in the ground.


    "Elder?" Ming Qi was shocked.


    Even Zhang Huai, who was ready to die, was stunned and even forgot his pain. He personally experienced the strength of the elder of the dark ghost family and condensed the existence of Tao species. Among the 100 families in the underworld, he was also a strong person and even the top level of all families.


    But now, such a strong man died in front of him without a word. Who did it?


    At the same time, Zhang Huai only felt a terrible Qi machine falling from the sky. Under this Qi machine, the ghost families around the village exploded one after another. Those who died could not die any more. It was as dark as him, and there was no resistance.


    However, this Qi machine did not hurt any of the villagers present. This skill alone can be called meritorious participation in nature. At the same time, Zhang Huai can feel a pure force entering his body and quickly repairing his injury. However, his legs are completely shattered and it is difficult to recover for a time, but even so, it can stabilize his injury, He even felt that there was a faint sign of breakthrough in his cultivation.


    At the moment, if Zhang Huai can''t guess that the sudden change must be related to the strong man of the human race, he doesn''t deserve to be the village head. Regardless of the change of his body, his face has been full of surprises, "Zhang Huai welcomes your excellency."


    For the rest of the Terrans behind them, it was more like a dream. They thought they would die, but in the twinkling of an eye, all the evil spirits of the dark ghost clan died. At the moment, when they heard the words of the village head, they also said one after another: "welcome your excellency."


    After waiting for a long time, but no one came, there was a whisper in the crowd behind him, and Zhang Huai called the adult several times. After there was no echo, he realized that the Terran adult didn''t want to show up, and he stood up with the help of the villagers, endured the pain of his legs and began to clean up the situation.


    After all, the Terran adult can''t guard here all the time, so he must erase all the traces here. Only in this way, he won''t bring disaster to the village.


    In another place, Xu Zhen looked at the figure in front of him with a nervous face. He had witnessed what had just happened in the village. At the same time, he also understood that the seemingly young man in front of him might be an old monster of the Terran, and he knew what it represented.


    "My Lord, this is what I stole from the dark ghost clan. I think it should be very important." in fact, Xu Zhen didn''t go too far away from the East Tibet before. He was just outside the village. He thought he would be punished by thousands of ghosts after being caught by the elders of the dark ghost clan. Unexpectedly, he appeared not far away, The so-called elder of the dark ghost family had no resistance in front of him. After being saved, Xu Zhen was very happy, and he knew he couldn''t keep it, so he handed it over.


    The young man in front of him was Mu Yi. After he returned to the underworld, he went to Jingzhou City. After all, it was the only human city he was familiar with. What''s more, the word Jing Changlao left him was also the key to his life in the fairy tomb. Naturally, he should thank the opponent well. What''s more, he also had many things to get answers from each other.


    In the past, he may not have this qualification. After all, his realm was still low at that time, but now he has stepped into heaven and man. Although the realm is still equivalent to one heavy heaven, the realm does not represent his strength. With his five heavy heaven strength, I believe that even among the elders of the human race, it is definitely not low.


    Of course, compared with that Jing Changlao, he is still far behind. The other party has even begun to understand the way of life and death. Maybe there will be another semi saint in the Terran soon, but all this is mostly his own speculation. As for the real situation, he can only know when he sees the other party.


    "Eh, you have a good chance." Muyi didn''t expect that Xu Zhen would steal this thing, and he was very familiar with it, because he once got it, and even condensed the true meaning of thunder, and the thing in Xu Zhen''s hand is naturally Da Luo shell.


    I thought what I got at the beginning should be the last remnant, but I didn''t expect to see another one now. Although he has become heaven and man at the moment, it doesn''t mean that this thing is useless to him. After all, it has the same origin with the true meaning of thunder condensed by him. If you can absorb one more piece, you can save a lot of time in the future.


    "This thing should be filial to adults," Xu Zhen said immediately.


    "You don''t want to know what this is? And you don''t regret it after giving it to me?" Mu Yi looked at Xu Zhen with a smile.


    Xu Zhen was startled. He really had a momentary heartbeat in his heart. It was not easy to be called a good thing by the adult in front of him, but he knew better that if this kind of thing was in his hands, it might only lead to trouble.


    "I don''t regret it. My Lord saved my life and everyone in that village. I should give it to my Lord." Xu Zhen said seriously.


    "I might as well tell you that this is a big Luo shell, which stores the true meaning of a powerful thunderbolt of our Terran. If you can understand it, you may be able to gather Tao seeds in one fell swoop." Muyi said bluntly.


    When Xu Zhen heard that this thing was left by the human race, he was startled again. This time, he even hesitated. As Mu Yi said, as long as he can understand this thing, he can condense the Tao seed. At that time, he will also become a strong man of the human race.


    "The adult said and laughed. I know my qualifications and abilities very well." unexpectedly, Xu Zhen shook his head again and said.

 Chapter 664

    Although Mu Yi''s words were extremely attractive and Xu Zhen almost couldn''t help it, in the end, he still adhered to his original heart. It''s not that his realm has reached such a high level, but that he knows himself. He knows that those legendary things need great luck to have, otherwise it''s easy to kill himself.


    He has stumbled all the way from small to large. So far, it is only the second difficulty. He is far away from the realm of perfection, not to mention condensing the Tao species, even the perfection of the Tao species, and then stepping into heaven and man. For him, it is simply vain and impossible.


    So he knew that even if the big Luo shell came into his hands, he could not feel anything, otherwise he could not exist until now. Moreover, it had been verified before that if Mu Yi had not appeared, he would have been caught back by the elders of the dark ghost clan. How dare he take it with him again?


    Therefore, if he wants to live, the best way is to hand over the things. Maybe this is his chance. After all, it is impossible to take advantage of him if he exists like Muyi. Even if he receives the big Luo shell, he will certainly give him some compensation.


    Xu really thinks very thoroughly, which is the main reason why he can steal Da Luo shells and survive all the time. The key is to know the choice. Although this is easy to say, how many can he really do? It''s not that they can''t see through, but their desire is greater than heaven. If they have such a little luck, their greed will expand infinitely, but they don''t know how strong they are and how much responsibility they can shoulder.


    Although Muyi won''t hurt him, he can guess Xu Zhen''s idea, especially a person''s Qi change will not deceive people, and Xu Zhen can''t hide it from him, so he also knows that this remark comes from the other party''s sincerity.


    If it''s something else, Muyi may not want it. After all, in his realm, unless it''s a treasure, it won''t improve him. He doesn''t mind helping each other, but now he can only absorb it alone. Therefore, even if he has a heart, Xu Zhen can''t understand the true meaning of thunder. Frankly, although it''s precious, But in Xu Zhen''s hands, it is a waste, and may even bring him death.


    So from this point of view, his choice is not wrong, even quite correct, but Muyi can''t take advantage of each other. He doesn''t intend to take advantage of the other party to save the other party. He just does it for the sake of the Terran.


    So Mu Yi looked at Xu Zhen with a little more appreciation.


    "I''ll take it, but I can''t take it for nothing. I can give you two choices. The first one is to give you a fortune and help you open up the life wheel in your body, which can make you reach the peak of the second difficulty. As for the second difficulty, I''ll pass on the feeling of the sudden second difficulty to you. As for the life wheel, you need to open it up by yourself. This process may take a long time. I don''t know which one you intend to choose Mu Yi directly gave Xu Zhen two choices.


    After hearing Muyi''s words, Xu Zhen was filled with ecstasy. He understood that he was right, but then he endured the ecstasy and began to think about the two choices given by Muyi. There is no doubt that for now, it is better to choose the first one, which will directly enable him to reach the second difficult peak, saving him decades of hard cultivation, although he will not go to heaven step by step, But at least it''s safer to walk in the wilderness. Even among the Terrans, they can be regarded as experts.


    The second one can''t improve his strength for a while, but if he takes a long-term view, he will understand that this road can undoubtedly lead to a higher place. If he chooses the first one, he may save decades of hard work, but this benefit is not plain, and even his own heart is vaguely clear. Once so, I''m afraid he can only stop at the second difficult peak in his life. Let alone condensing Tao species, it is difficult to achieve perfection.


    On the contrary, the second choice will be more difficult, but we can see the dawn. As long as he works hard, let alone complete, it is not impossible to condense Tao species.


    From Xu Zhen''s choice to give the big Luo shell to Muyi, we can see that he is a smart man. Since he is a smart man, he will not be blinded by the immediate interests, so he just thought a little and said firmly, "my Lord, I choose the second one."


    "The second one? OK." Muyi nodded and directly pointed to Xu Zhen''s eyebrows. Suddenly, Xu Zhen began to get in a trance. He didn''t know how long it took before he suddenly woke up. Muyi still stood in front of him with a smile, but he seemed to have a lot of things in his mind. It was just difficult to sort them out for a time, but before he was in the second difficulty, he only felt confused about the way ahead, At the moment, when my mind was running a little, I felt that the fog was gone and my eyes became clear.


    "Thank you, sir." Xu Zhen was overjoyed and quickly thanked him.


    "Although you chose the second one, your strength is dangerous everywhere in this wilderness, so I left a seed in your knowledge of the sea. As long as you encounter danger, you can stimulate this power seed. You can save your life at the critical moment. There are only three opportunities, so you''d better not use it unless you have to." Muyi continued, The power seed he left behind can be blocked as long as the other party does not reach heaven and man. For Xu Zhen, it is enough.


    As for heaven and man, the king can''t attack him, so these three opportunities are absolute amulets.


    "Your grace is unforgettable." as Muyi mentioned it, Xu Zhen immediately felt that he knew the seed in the sea, and even knew how to use it. He was undoubtedly more grateful for his choice.


    When Xu Zhen finished, he didn''t get a response. When he looked up again, he found that Muyi had already disappeared. He couldn''t help calling adults again, but he didn''t get a response. He knew that Muyi should have left.


    Xu Zhen stopped a little and ran directly to the village just now. He also had a clear line of gratitude and resentment. He had no choice but to use the other party to protect himself. Unexpectedly, he almost implicated the other party. Now he naturally had to make up for it. He decided that he was not going to leave here until Zhang Huai''s injury was cured. At the same time, He also needs a quiet place to sort out the feelings passed on to him by Mu Yi, and then make a breakthrough.


    Muyi actually didn''t go far. Looking at the direction Xu Zhen went, he just smiled. Then he sat down cross legged and gently threw the big Luo shell in his hand, which immediately flew up. Then Muyi''s eyebrows flashed, and the true meaning of thunder gushed out, because the two had the same origin and immediately blended together.


    One day and one night later, the big Luo shell quietly turned into powder, and the smell of Mu Yi changed slightly. In fact, it just took him so long to swallow the big Luo shell. On this day and one night, Mu Yi was more to confirm his understanding of the true meaning of thunder, except that the thunder from the big Luo shell was really unexpected, In addition, the origin of thunder, the invincible strongman of the Lei family, was absorbed in the fairy tomb. The two are slightly different, so Muyi needs to sort it out and make it completely integrated. More accurately, it should be completely transformed into his power.


    Although jiuzhuan Jinshan Jue integrates all forces, it does not mean that the three truths do not need to be cultivated. On the contrary, these three truths still need to be understood and improved, so as to promote jiuzhuan Jinshan Jue to be stronger. At present, what he needs is continuous accumulation. Only if the background is deep enough, jiuzhuan Jinshan Jue can break through.


    On this day and night, after combing the true meaning of thunder, the breath of Muyi became more profound.


    "Die."


    Suddenly, Mu Yi''s eyes looked into the distance. Another reason why he stopped here was to protect the Terran village. Since he had to finish his work, if he left, the people of the dark ghost clan would find the village according to the traces, and it would be easy to find the village, especially after missing a team of people and an elder, the other party would not give up.


    Now, as he expected, someone found him, and there were three elders in a row. One of them even reached the great success of Taoist seed. However, this strength has long been ignored by Muyi.


    With Muyi stepping out, his body has disappeared from that high hill.


    "Terran?"


    Muyi didn''t hide his trace. He directly appeared in front of the three elders of the dark ghost clan. The other party recognized him immediately. Especially after he couldn''t feel the depth of Muyi, his heart sank continuously. The previous elder disappeared and his life card was broken. It was obviously the action of the celebrity clan in front of him.


    Although Mu Yi was very young, the three elders of the dark ghost clan were not careless. On the contrary, they looked particularly dignified.


    "You could not have died." after he finished speaking, his eyes were blue, and the three elders did not respond. A strong fire caught them, and then did not resist a little bit. They turned to ashes in Nanming, and the essence of them was turned into oil.


    "The dark ghost clan won''t give up. In that case, just go and do something for the human race."


    From the arrival of the three elders of the dark ghost clan, Muyi understood that the other party could not give up. Once he left, he would certainly continue to send people to investigate. At that time, maybe the pseudo king of his clan came, and Muyi was also impatient with this trouble, so Gan crisp went to the dark ghost clan and planned to completely solve the future trouble.


    The three elders of the Ming ghost clan didn''t cover up their tracks before, so Mu Yi quickly found the place of the Ming ghost clan according to the Qi left by them. At least there are tens of thousands of people in the present Ming ghost clan, but this scale can only be regarded as medium in the ghost clan.


    Muyi is not interested in dealing with ordinary ghost families. As long as the senior level of the dark ghost family is solved, it will disintegrate. At that time, no one will go to the trouble of the human village. It can be said that it is once and for all.

 Chapter 665

    There are ruins and ruins everywhere.


    As a true overlord in the nearby hundreds of miles, the dark ghost family never thought that they would face the disaster of extinction one day. At the moment, the golden figure fighting with the strongest ancestor in the family in the air is printed into their hearts like the God of war.


    Even the ghost clan will be afraid in the face of irresistible forces.


    Especially at the beginning, when many elders in their family were destroyed, the impact almost reached the extreme. It was in this case that the ancestors of the dark ghost family, who had been living in seclusion for a long time, went out of the customs in anger. They thought they could easily destroy people in the future, but in fact, what appeared in their eyes now was that their ancestors were completely suppressed and defeated, Even many people of the dark ghost clan feel that the sky has fallen.


    "Who the hell are you?" the ancestor of the dark ghost clan looked at Mu Yi angrily. He suddenly appeared in front of him and directly started killing. When he found out, it was already late, and he also didn''t think that he was only one step away from reaching the king''s five heavy heaven, but he could only resist in front of the right side. When did the hell come out of such a strong man? In particular, the golden body even made the dark ghost ancestor unable to tell which clan Mu Yi came from and what skill he practiced.


    After all, when he came to the king, whether the demon clan or the ghost clan, he could change the form of the adult clan. However, he felt the strong Qi and blood emitted by Muyi. He was more inclined to Muyi as a powerful demon clan king, but he didn''t know when his dark ghost clan provoked such great enemies and suffered the disaster of extinction.


    Muyi didn''t answer the fingerprint of the dark ghost ancestor. Although the other party was only the king''s four heaven, his body method was fast to the extreme. Even if Muyi relied on Yu Bu, he couldn''t suppress him for a time. Of course, this was the result of Muyi deliberately limiting his strength to the same level as the other party. Obviously, he regarded the dark ghost ancestor as a sharpening object, which was also the fastest way to make progress.


    Minggui is not a fool, and the longer he lives, the more afraid he is of death. However, he wants to break through and leave several times, and all of them are blocked by Muyi. If he doesn''t know Muyi''s plan, he will live in vain for so many years.


    "If you kill me, the ghost clan will certainly not let you go." Minggui''s father could only say cruel words at last.


    "It''s just a ghost family. Are you really afraid to be king?"


    Feeling the same strength honed by himself, Muyi finally stopped hiding, but he deliberately claimed to be the king and led the other party to the result he wanted. Of course, this is actually for those people of the dark ghost clan around. After all, he can''t let go of the dark ghost ancestor.


    At this time, the dark ghost ancestor estimated that he had performed some secret skill, and suddenly burst out with more powerful power. He hit Muyi back and wanted to leave. But how could Muyi give up the prey to his mouth? The mighty power was finally no longer covered up, the golden light on his body became stronger, and his eyes became very deep, looking at the back of the dark ghost ancestor who fled, Take a deep breath. At this moment, his body rolled like thunder, and he was a little tall. At the same time, he punched the back of the dark ghost ancestor.


    "Boom!"


    This fist directly broke the void in front of him, and a dark hole flashed away. The fist Gang, which was condensed to the extreme, directly penetrated the void and fell in the back heart of the dark ghost ancestor.


    "Bang."


    Without any precaution, the dark ghost ancestor''s body exploded directly and fell apart.


    With a scream, a virtual shadow flew away at a faster speed. That was the soul of the dark ghost ancestor. But at this time, a colorful glass lamp suddenly appeared in the void. Just a moment, it swallowed the soul of the dark ghost ancestor.


    In mid air, Muyi gasped slightly. Obviously, the punch just now was not very easy for him, but even without that punch, it was not easy for Minggui to escape. It just took Muyi more time.


    Then he took a cold look at the remaining clansmen of the Ming ghost clan. Muyi did not kill them all. The strongest of these remaining Ming ghost clans is only the second difficulty, which will have no impact on the Terran. Moreover, he also needs these Ming ghost clans to send some news.


    Although he has just revealed some things, it doesn''t affect anything. Moreover, even if Muyi doesn''t have to make a nine turn golden body decision, he is also a strong man in heaven. Even if it''s only a heavy day, it can still let him play the power of about three heavy days by integrating the true meaning of water and fire, which is undoubtedly the best camouflage.


    As long as the three truths are not fully integrated, jiuzhuan Jinshan will never play out, which is also a major advantage of jiuzhuan Jinshan. Of course, Muyi will not give up all kinds of magical powers of jiuzhuan Jinshan. Whether jiuzhuan Jinshan mask or the broken Dharma that has not yet been introduced are the key points he will face next.


    After Muyi left, the surviving Minggui people still couldn''t believe it. Their ancestors, clan leaders, elders and the strong people in the family were all dead, and the Minggui people were all ghosts, but they also had enemies. Obviously, the other party would not miss such a good opportunity.


    Therefore, after all the strong people died, the dark ghost family also began to split, and the news spread, shaking the races around thousands of miles. After all, the ancestors of the dark ghost were destroyed by people, and their actual strength should be around wuchongtian. When did such a strong person appear nearby? Why kill the ghost clan?


    More importantly, the identity of the other party is the king of the demon family, which has also been disclosed. The ghost family is angry, and the demon family is also secretly confused. However, the underworld is too big, and it is very normal for an unknown strong man to appear occasionally.


    The news of the dark ghost family also didn''t hide from Xu Zhen. When he learned the news, the first figure in his mind was Mu Yi. He didn''t believe that there would be such a coincidence. As for the so-called rumors of the king of the demon family, he didn''t believe it at all.


    As for Zhang Huai, although he was not sure, he also thought about the village and strictly ordered everyone to disclose the previous things. Those strong people were not interested in paying attention to a human village to save it from being robbed. In this case, Xu Zhen was even more afraid to run around. He stayed in the village for a few years, but his cultivation continued to rise. Of course, all this is later.


    When all ethnic groups were looking for this sudden strong man, Muyi had come to Jingzhou City. In fact, he didn''t expect to come back so soon, and he also broke through the realm of heaven and man. If it was spread, it would certainly cause vibration.


    At the moment Muyi stepped into Jingzhou City, Yingzhi, who had been closed, suddenly woke up in the city master''s house. The bronze mirror in front of him kept shaking, and the light inside was great, but he could not see clearly.


    "This is the arrival of human beings? Why is the breath so strange? Is it someone who has just been promoted?" Yingzhi blurted out with a shocked face. However, then he immediately got up and walked out. At this time, a strong man from the realm of heaven and man suddenly entered Jingzhou City, and even the city master could not sit down. After all, strictly speaking, he was just a pseudo Heavenly Man.


    Although he got several blood lotus seeds from Mu Yi last time, it''s not so easy to make up for the foundation of the avenue. Although he has been closed for a long time, he is far from reaching the point of breakthrough. He just said that his hope has increased a bit. This alone has made him very happy.


    "Eh? Is it him? How could it be?"


    At the same time, in the depths of the earth, old Jing also opened his eyes. However, compared with Yingzhi, he can judge people''s identity according to the Qi machine. Although he was very optimistic about Muyi at the beginning, otherwise he wouldn''t specially point out the other party, or even give a word, he still didn''t think that Muyi had broken the barrier between heaven and man in a short time, even if it is still very weak, But I''m already one of them.


    So then, old Jing''s face showed a happy look. Now, every more heaven and man''s territory of the human race is stronger. That''s what they elders are happy to see, especially the Muyi he values.


    "It seems that one should be proud again." old Jing shook his head and disappeared.


    "How could it be him?"


    When Ying Zhi saw Muyi''s first glance, he recognized that his mind was almost lost. Although he also admitted that Muyi''s qualification can be called peerless Tianjiao, the question is, even if it is peerless Tianjiao, how many can break through the realm of heaven and man? Even if they break through, none of them are beyond 30, but what about Muyi? How old are you now?


    Although he also talked with the Muyi generation in the past, to a certain extent, it still depends on the face of blood lotus seed and Jing Lao. As for Muyi himself, he is still a little worse, but now, with Muyi stepping into heaven and man, even if he is the Lord of Jingzhou City, he is still a little lower in front of him.


    As the top level of the Terran, he undoubtedly knows more. He deeply understands what it means for the Terran to break through the peerless arrogance of heaven and man, such as Muyi. If he has to find a word to describe the existence of Muyi, it is the Holy Son.


    Indeed, as long as Mu Yi is willing, from now on, he will be the fourth Holy Son of the Terran. The real meaning of the word Holy Son is that he has the hope of becoming holy and is a seed, even if it is only semi holy, which is very important for the Terran.


    "Congratulations on your achievement of heaven and man." Yingzhi looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "Watching Taoist friends'' Qi machine, I think it''s not far from this step." at the moment, Muyi can feel the changes in Yingzhi, so he smiled and said.


    "It''s not so easy to make up the day after tomorrow. It''s a lucky chance to have a 30% chance." Yingzhi smiled bitterly and shook his head. Then he invited Muyi to the city master''s house. Along the way, many bodyguards looked sideways and were shocked. After all, it''s definitely not easy for the city master to meet him personally, especially Muyi is so young. Is he the son of a big man of the human race?


    Of course, some people think more. If it''s just an elder''s son, it''s impossible for Yingzhi to go out to meet him in person.

 Chapter 666

    "Green hill!"


    Three days later, a figure quietly left Jingzhou City. In the past three days, Muyi not only saw Yingzhi, but also saw Jinglao. Even face to face, Muyi could not clearly feel the realm of Jinglao. If it had to be described, it was unfathomable.


    Facing old Jing, Muyi naturally asked for advice with an open mind. After all, his current state is still too low. Even if he has nine turns of golden body, he knows very little about the cultivation after heaven and man, and old Jing knows nothing, which solves many doubts of Muyi.


    During this period, Mr. Jing told Muyi about the son of the human race. He said that as long as he was willing to be the son of the human race, he would gather all the strength of the human race to supply him for cultivation. At that moment, Muyi was very excited. He knew that even if the hell human race was suppressed by the demons and ghosts, the inside information was absolutely beyond his imagination, not to mention all the strength, even if only one tenth of the strength supplied one person for cultivation, His strength will advance by leaps and bounds.


    What''s more, Muyi''s cultivation of jiuzhuan golden body will definitely consume immeasurable treasures. He just depends on himself. He doesn''t know when he can successfully cultivate jiuzhuan golden body, but if there is a Terran supply, it''s different. At least the empty ghost stone he needs can be obtained immediately, which can enable him to condense and enchant in a short time, Directly enter the second level of jiuzhuan golden body, and even his broken Dharma can be completed in a short time.


    If so, his strength will definitely be further improved, and he will be more secure in the underworld.


    Unfortunately, in the end, Muyi shook his head. For him, the underworld is only a short residence after all. When he has enough strength, he is bound to return to the sun to face the so-called end Dharma catastrophe, so he can''t become the guardian of the underworld Terran.


    Although he can pretend to promise to come down and eat dry and wipe clean and leave directly at that time, it is obviously not Muyi''s way of dealing with the world. What''s more, once he promises, he will have incalculable cause and effect with the underworld people. Can it be solved by walking away?


    Therefore, even if it is difficult now, Muyi is not willing to make trouble for himself in the future.


    In the face of Muyi''s refusal, old Jing seemed to have expected it. He just sighed. On the contrary, Yingzhi couldn''t believe it. He wanted to persuade Muyi, but he didn''t know how to persuade him. After all, he told Muyi all about the benefits of the son. He didn''t expect that Muyi could refuse under such circumstances. At least he couldn''t do it alone.


    Of course, this is also related to their childhood experience. Even if Mu Yi has identified with the human race in the underworld, his root is still in the sun after all.


    Since Muyi doesn''t want to be the Holy Son of the underworld people, he naturally can''t enjoy the benefits of the underworld people. In particular, the most precious treasures such as Kongming stone are related to a person''s achievements. Even if Mr. Jing is optimistic about Muyi, he can''t give him this precious treasure for no reason.


    Nevertheless, Mr. Jing told Mu Yi one thing, that is, soon after the birth of Qingqiu, you can find the empty ghost stone and even other treasures there.


    Mu Yi is no stranger to the word Qingqiu. When he was in Yangjian, he read the book of mountains and seas. He said: Qingqiu has mountains and animals. It looks like a fox and has nine tails. Its sound is like a baby. It can eat people, but eaters don''t poison insects.


    The Qingqiu mountain here is the Qingqiu mountain in the mouth of Mr. Jing. Originally, Mu Yi thought that the Qingqiu only existed in ancient legends and might have been destroyed long ago. However, he didn''t expect that it would appear in the underworld. Moreover, according to Mr. Jing''s confirmation, the Qingqiu mountain was the Qingqiu mountain in ancient times and the ancestral home of the demon fox family for generations.


    But later, I didn''t know why, Qingqiu closed the mountain and hid in the void. It was always difficult to find it. I didn''t expect that after countless years, Qingqiu would finally be born. If it hadn''t been told by old Jing, Muyi would never know such secret things. Even if he won rank, it was the first time to hear about it.


    Of course, although the news is secret, it can''t hide from those big families. After all, old Jing can know, and they can naturally know. In particular, the Qingqiu demon fox family still has inheritance. Even among the demon families, it is also a big family comparable to the ape family.


    Moreover, the place where Qingqiu was born this time is located in the hinterland of the demon family, which is equivalent to drilling into the base camp of the demon family. Even if Muyi has the strength of heaven and man, he does not dare to be careless. Moreover, this time, not only the demon family, but also the ghost family will not miss such a good opportunity.


    Therefore, with the birth of Qingqiu, it is definitely another grand event, and only the strong in the realm of heaven and man are really qualified to participate.


    According to old Jing, there are still two months before the birth of Qingqiu, which is enough for Muyi to arrive. On the way, he also kept combing his knowledge. Although there are nine turns of golden body, it doesn''t mean that the previous things are useless. Moreover, the reason why he dared to step into the hinterland of the demon family to compete for the opportunity of Qingqiu is that old Jing gave him a mask, This mask is a magic weapon. Although it has no power in battle, it can perfectly hide his breath. Even if you fight with someone, the other party can''t peep into his real body.


    In this way, Muyi can use this mask to pretend to be the king of the demon family. After all, there are nine turns of golden body. The powerful flesh and blood can easily be regarded as the king of the demon family, which is undoubtedly a perfect match with him.


    This mask is called the face of nothingness, which is also a rare magic weapon. Fortunately, Muyi has reached heaven and man, so it took only one month to refine it completely. So when he stepped into the territory of the demon family, he has put on the mask, wearing a gorgeous purple gold robe, walking cloud boots and matching the face of nothingness, and has completely changed a person.


    Muyi did not deliberately cover up his breath and went straight to his destination, which also saved him a lot of trouble. After feeling the breath of Muyi, all demon families lower than the king''s realm did not even dare to block.


    Muyi also met two of those strong kings. They just looked at each other from a distance and separated directly. After all, when there is no injustice and hatred, Qingqiu has not been born, and no one will make enemies for no reason.


    "Boom!"


    On this day, Muyi suddenly felt that there was a battle not far ahead. In fact, this kind of thing often happened after entering the demon family territory. Muyi was also used to it. After all, the demon family was good at fighting. In addition, Qingqiu was born. Although it is not known all over the world, ordinary pseudo heaven people or Taoist seed environment basically know it, so they came to meet the opportunity one after another. In this way, Fighting becomes more frequent.


    Usually in this situation, Muyi will leave directly. After all, those demon and ghost struggles have nothing to do with him, but this time, Muyi vaguely feels a familiar smell, which seems to be related to him.


    After a little meditation in his heart, Muyi flew to the place of battle. After all, when he came to his realm, even if it was just a whim, it was basically based. Soon, Muyi went over the battlefield and looked down at the two sides of the battle.


    "Eh, I didn''t expect it would be him." looking at the figure surrounded by many demon families, Mu Yi was surprised, but it''s normal to think about each other''s identity.


    "Terran, hand over the green hill mark and spare your life." in the demon family, a tall figure said. His body was nearly ten feet long, covered with black hair, a bear''s head, blood colored eyes, and his breath was full of evil Qi. Although he had not reached the king, he was definitely the strong one among the pseudo kings.


    As for the green hill mark in his mouth, Muyi also knew that it was the certificate to enter the green hill. This thing was deliberately released by the demon fox family to cause fighting. In fact, most of the fighting was carried out around the green hill mark. Although Muyi didn''t care, he also seized one. After all, it was too simple to seize the green hill mark in terms of his strength.


    The so-called green hill mark is actually just a jade half the size of a palm. It contains a trace of power, which should have something to do with the so-called green hill.


    At this time, the situation under his feet changed again, and the figure of the Terran trapped in the middle laughed wildly.


    "If you want to get the green hill mark, it depends on whether you have this ability."


    Before, Muyi felt familiar because of the human figure in front of him. He was Li Cang, who was born in the border of the blood king and once saved Muyi''s life. Unexpectedly, he didn''t see him for a while. He actually stepped into the pseudo heaven and man, which made Muyi feel a pity. After all, with his qualification, he had some hope to directly step into heaven and man, But no one knows why he chose this doomed road.


    Maybe it''s because he also knows how difficult it is to step into the real realm of heaven and man. Maybe it''s also because of other reasons that he has to step into the pseudo heaven and man. However, there is still a big gap in his strength compared with the pseudo kings of the demon family. In addition, there are many strong people in the Taoist realm among the surrounding demon families. At least it''s no problem to entangle him at the critical moment.


    At this time, there was no fear in Li Cang''s heart. He also understood that it would be difficult to escape today. However, even so, he would also fight his life to inflict heavy damage on the false king of the demon family.


    "Good courage, kill him for the king." at the command of the pseudo king of the demon family, the surrounding demon families rushed towards him and surrounded him in an instant. Li Cang saw a long gun in his hand, just like his straight back, giving full play to the meaning of the gun.


    I only heard the screams constantly coming. In just a few seconds, dozens of demon families were killed. Did the long gun god come out of the ghost and devour the names one by one? Of course, Li Cang didn''t pay the price. After all, there are too many demon families besieging him at the moment. Even if he has become a pseudo Heavenly Man, there is a stronger pseudo King next to him, Let his strength can''t be brought into full play, otherwise once relaxed, it will be a startling blow from the demon family pseudo king to meet him.


    "Up!" suddenly, the demon pseudo king who had been waiting nearby roared.

 Chapter 667

    "Up!"


    With the explosion of the false king of the demon family, a huge knife like his body appeared in his hand at the same time. Under the extreme pressure of the huge knife, the air seemed to be torn. A bright light suddenly bloomed between heaven and earth, and then fell.


    Li Cang had just destroyed a demon family in the Taoist realm. A danger suddenly rose in his heart. He almost didn''t think about it. His mind was directly integrated with the long gun in his hand. The instinct formed by countless battles made him stab out the long gun at the same time when he turned around.


    A little black awn appeared directly at the tip of the gun, rippling in the void.


    "Ding!"


    The tip of the gun collided with the giant knife. With a faint sound, a terrible wave swept out. The demon families around had no time to dodge, burst one after another, and their blood was mixed with broken meat, like a violent storm.


    In the middle of the battlefield, a figure quickly retreated. Although Li Cang blocked the knife, there was still a certain gap between the two. Really, Li Cang was just the first to enter this realm, and the black bear puppet king obviously reached the senior level. As long as he broke through again, he was the so-called overlord and the level that was once achieved by animal husbandry.


    Therefore, in the face of the black bear puppet king, Li Cang was completely defeated, and the surviving demon families around him were eager to try. They would siege again at the command. As long as they could kill Li Cang, they would definitely get a big reward.


    In mid air, although Muyi did not deliberately hide his figure, he still didn''t attract any attention. He looked at Li Cang''s hard support, but he didn''t plan to take immediate action. This opportunity is also rare for Li Cang. After all, he was a hard Walker and honed himself in adversity, so as to make rapid progress. That''s why Muyi didn''t want to destroy Li Cang''s honing, As long as he is not in danger, Muyi doesn''t intend to take action.


    Anyway, in his current state, as long as he wants, the black bear puppet king can''t kill Li Cang.


    "Kill."


    The black bear roared again and again, and his heart was even more angry. He didn''t expect that the human in front of him was so difficult. Although he had the upper hand, the other party''s long gun constantly derived various repulsive forces, which made him a headache. Even several times, he could have cut the other party under the knife, but he still avoided him with that strange force in the end.


    "Eh, it seems to be the power of Yuan magnetism." Mu Yi has been paying attention to Li Cang, so his changes can''t hide from Mu Yi, but he didn''t expect that Li Cang would condense the true meaning of Yuan magnetism, which is a little rare. After all, the normal condensing Tao is generally the common power of heaven and earth such as earth, water, fire and wind. Of course, the true meaning is definitely more than that. There are thunder, sun, moon and stars, Yuan magnetic, blood, etc.


    Unfortunately, these special truths are powerful, but they are absolutely difficult. Just as Muyi didn''t waste much time in understanding the true meaning of water and fire at the beginning, only the true meaning of thunder could not be condensed. Later, with the help of the true meaning of the Terran who can stay on the big Luo shell, he condensed the Tao successfully. In itself, he has three truths and all of them are integrated, Although I dare not say that there is no one before or after, but throughout history, there are absolutely few people who can reach his level.


    But then Mu Yi''s face showed some pity. If Li Cang could consolidate his foundation and directly break into heaven and man, rather than specialize in pseudo heaven and man, his future achievements would be definitely not low, but he just went on this wrong road. Even if he became the overlord of pseudo heaven and man, he would still be far away from the real heaven and man.


    It is absolutely difficult to make up for the foundation in the future. Just look at Yingzhi now. He is still the city master of Jingzhou City. The resources in his hand are definitely not comparable to those of ascetics such as Li Cang. However, Li Cang may have some difficulties, and he doesn''t want to get the treasure or make up for the foundation when he comes to Qingqiu this time.


    What''s more, Muyi didn''t forget that there were blood lotus seeds in each other''s hands, which was not a cut-off.


    "When you join hands with the king, you must not let go of this human being."


    Seeing that he couldn''t take Li Cang for a long time, the black bear finally became cruel and directly called his men to siege. Even if these men had no power to fight back in front of Li Cang, they could only die, but no doubt it also involved part of Li Cang''s energy, and the black bear hid behind and took the opportunity to attack.


    For a time, the pressure on Li Cang increased sharply, and the scars on his body also increased. However, from beginning to end, he did not show any fear, and his eyes were firm as always.


    Before long, all the black bear''s men died. Except for the bodies in one place, only black bear and Li Cang were left in the field.


    "Haha, human beings, submit to the king. Maybe the king can spare your life."


    The black bear held a huge knife and looked at Li Cang frantically. At this time, Li Cang was stained with blood, his face was pale, and the light in his eyes was also dim. It was his breath, which also fell. It was obvious that he was about to run out of oil and light.


    In contrast, the black bear has a blood hole in his left chest. This blood hole was stabbed by Li Cang. Thinking of that shot, the black bear is still afraid. He was only a little close to death. After all, even if he is now a pseudo king, it is still difficult to escape death if his heart is pierced.


    Fortunately, however, his own defense was amazing, and he took a half step back at the critical moment, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Although the black bear was persuading him to surrender, in fact, his eyes were extremely cold. A flash of killing opportunity flashed in the depths. He had already decided to kill Li Cang in order to avenge the shot. The current comfort was just worried that Li Cang would jump over the wall and eventually choose to burn jade and stone with him. In that case, the gain would outweigh the loss.


    "Kill you."


    Li Cang pointed to the long gun and said coldly. Then his remaining strength poured into the long gun. He saw that the long gun trembled, and a faint light began to flow. The strong evil spirit was emitted from the gun body. Even the black bear not far away felt cold at the bottom of his heart and had a bad premonition.


    "You don''t want to die," the black bear said loudly, trying to resist the desire to turn and run away. At the same time, he also understood that the human in front of him had to work hard with him. At the moment, he can only live by killing him. Once he chooses to run away, I''m afraid the consequences will be even worse.


    "As long as I kill you, it''s worth sacrificing my life." Li Cang said coldly, not moved at all.


    "Well, the king will kill you first." the black bear is very angry and his eyes are shining with fierce light. He can become a pseudo king. He can only kill all the way. Even compared with the demon clan, he prefers to fight, so the black bear absolutely has no lack of desperate experience.


    At this time, a terrible gas came. Not only Li Cang, but also the black bear changed his face. They looked up almost in no order. They saw a figure wearing a gorgeous capital robe and a mask slowly coming down.


    Just the Qi machine that wanted to stagnate the void, black bear and Li Cang knew that the sudden figure must be heaven and man, or a king, which is by no means comparable to them.


    Even if the black bear, it will also converge its fierce light and its unprecedented surrender posture. It is very important to bow your head if you want to live well in the demon family. Especially in the face of the existence of the demon king level, the black bear knows that he has no power to fight back. Even if he uses his secret skills to escape, he can''t do it.


    Li Cang also took back the power poured into the long gun and looked at the suddenly coming figure. Although the other party was in the form of Terran, he didn''t dare to think that the figure in front of him was Terran. After all, there were few natural people of Terran, so he wouldn''t act rashly. This time, Qingqiu was born. Even if there were natural people of Terran, it was estimated that he would hide in the dark and fish in troubled waters.


    So the biggest possibility is that the presence in front of us should be a powerful demon king. After feeling the fluctuations here, I came to have a look.


    Thinking of this, Li Cang''s heart continued to sink. The hatred between the demon family and human beings also continued. He had no doubt that the other party would kill him easily, but even with this hunch, Li Cang did not choose to escape. It was not that he was not afraid of death, but that he knew himself clearly.


    "Yes, sir." the black bear took the lead in saluting the fallen figure. His judgment is similar to that of Li Cang. After all, this is the territory of the demon family. If he appears so blatantly, the most likely thing is the demon family.


    Just as the black bear was looking forward to the demon king''s instructions, a chill suddenly rose in his heart, which made him instinctively look up. At this glance, he almost wanted to drive him out of his wits, because he saw the figure slapping him in the distance.


    At this moment, the black bear only felt that his connection with heaven and earth was cut off. At the same time, a huge force oppressed him, so that he had no resistance. Then, the palm condensed by the force of heaven and earth fell on him.


    "Bang."


    Without the slightest resistance, the black bear was directly slapped into meat and mud. Even his soul was crushed into powder under the power of heaven and earth. He could not die again.


    Li Cang was startled. At the same time, he stared at the deep pit in front of him. It took him a while to return his eyes to the nearby figure. He would never have thought that after the emergence of this powerful existence, he would directly kill the black bear without saying a word. Moreover, he confirmed the strength of the other party even more from his light description.


    At this time, Li Cang looked at the figure in front of him and moved again, but this time he raised his hand and patted him. His eyes flashed a touch of firmness, so he wanted to perform the art of burning jade and stone. Even if he could not hurt the demon king in front of him, he would never wait to die.


    Just as he had just operated the secret arts, he felt that he could not mobilize any strength in his body. So far, he finally had a clear concept of the strong man of heaven and man, and better understood why the barrier of heaven and man blocked the pace of countless Tianjiao, because those two realms were transformation and transcendence, and they were two different levels. The gap was far beyond imagination. That''s why, Therefore, it is difficult to break through the barrier between heaven and man, so that countless people choose another so-called shortcut.


    "Death?" Li Cang gave up the last resistance and quietly welcomed the arrival of death.

 Chapter 668

    (Li Cang doesn''t have blood lotus seeds. I remember wrong in the last chapter. I''m sorry.)


    "Who is it? Dare to kill my son."


    Just after Muyi killed the black bear with one palm, a terrible Qi machine burst out in the hinterland of the demon family. At that time, the world changed color, and the demon families living around fell on their knees and trembled. Here, almost all the people of the black bear family, they also know what the Qi machine represents at the moment.


    But they were more confused about what had angered the old ancestor.


    In the dark underground palace, a huge figure wakes up from his deep sleep. He is the ancestor of the black bear family, and the black bear family is also a big family in the demon family. Therefore, there is a demon king level strong man in charge, but the ancestor is closed all year round. I''m afraid he won''t wake up if he doesn''t feel that the mark left on his children dissipates this time.


    What really puzzled him was that his son had already stepped into the list of pseudo kings. Although there was no hope of a real king, he had more or less a reputation in the demon family, and the other demon kings could not bully the small with the big in his face, so they were most likely outsiders.


    "Lao Zu."


    Soon, a black bear came to the palace. Soon, the terrible Qi disappeared, and most of the black bear people didn''t know that the awakened ancestor had left the family.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other hand, just when Li Cang thought he was going to die, he suddenly felt a pure force drilling into his body. The spirit and spirit consumed before suddenly recovered quickly. Even the physical injury began to heal, which was comparable to a panacea.


    At the same time, Li Cang also found that the figure of the suspected demon king had disappeared and seemed to have left. He pressed down his confusion and doubt. Li Cang quickly operated his mental method and absorbed this force, and his breath was also rising rapidly.


    After a long time, Li Cang opened his eyes. At the moment, he not only recovered completely, but also improved. However, there was no joy on his face. He was more confused and dignified. He thought he would die, but unexpectedly, the other party not only let him go, but even helped him recover from his injury. Obviously, it could not be what a demon king would do.


    As for the ghost king, it is obviously more impossible, that is, the other party is likely to come from the Terran.


    At the thought of this, Li Cang was a little excited. He had already known that the Terran had some cards, but it was difficult to get access to them in his identity. Now he was more excited to see it with his own eyes. However, since Mu Yi didn''t disclose his identity to him or even left directly, he could understand the purpose of the opponent''s doing so, so he would not reveal the secret, However, he was also guessing which elder Mu Yi was. After all, he still knew something about the eight elders of the Terran.


    Just let him break his head, he couldn''t think of which elder the man was just now, and finally blamed it on the hidden power of the Terran.


    Since he doesn''t understand, there is nothing to think about. The truth will be known sooner or later, so Li Cang continues to go in the direction of the birth of Qingqiu. This event is far beyond the last birth of the blood king. There are not a few strong people of heaven and man level, so he needs to be more careful.


    After waiting for Li Cang to leave, Mu Yi revealed his birth shadow. The reason why he didn''t see Li Cang in his true face was that he didn''t want to expose his identity. After all, he had to give full play to his strongest strength to accurately seize the opportunity of Qingqiu this time. He was bound to use jiuzhuan golden body decision. If Li Cang knew that he not only broke through the barrier between heaven and man, but also had the five powers of heaven and man in a short time, It''s inevitably a little shocking.


    In order not to cause an accident, Muyi decided not to disclose his identity. We will wait until the end of Qingqiu. However, Muyi still left a mark on Li Cang. If there is any danger in Qingqiu, he can help one or two.


    Although Li Cang has the strength of pseudo heaven and man and can protect himself when walking normally in the underworld, this strength is far from enough in Qingqiu.


    As the time of Qingqiu''s birth is getting closer and closer, the fighting has also increased. Besides saving Li Cang at the beginning, Muyi has never made a move and hid in the dark.


    "Boom!"


    On that day, Mu Yi was practicing in a cave. Suddenly, he felt that a position moved and the mountain shook. At the same time, the vitality of heaven and earth shook. He could no longer concentrate on cultivation. He immediately understood that this movement should be the birth of Qingqiu. He immediately left this humble cave and went towards the source of the movement.


    In fact, at this moment, not only Muyi, but almost 100 miles nearby, all the strong woke up and went in one direction with great joy.


    Mu Yi''s speed was not slow, but when he arrived, someone had already arrived. He chose a mountain to fall, and did not step in the air and overlook everything like those demon kings.


    With the world shaking, after a long time, a vortex finally slowly appeared. At first, it was only more than Zhang, but soon, it almost covered the sky for a long time. A corner loomed in it, but at this time, the Qingqiu was not completely born.


    Just as Muyi was observing the vortex, a terrible Qi machine crashed down, obviously towards him. Muyi looked up and just saw a burly figure walking step by step, with a sense of killing in his eyes.


    Just at a glance, Mu Yi understood the identity of the other party and why he came. He didn''t expect to shoot a black bear and such background. For the other party to find himself so quickly, it was also because he didn''t deliberately hide his breath. In addition, the demon king must have his own secret skills to lock him.


    "You killed my son." old black bear''s ancestor Gao Linxia looked at Mu Yi, and his killing intention was undisguised.


    "So what?"


    At the moment, as the black bear ancestor came to him, the eyes around him were cast. Muyi also felt a pressure. After all, many of the Qi machines around him reached the king level. In addition, at the moment, Muyi was in the demon family, and Muyi killed the black bear ancestor''s son, many people began to gloat.


    When Qingqiu was born this time, every strong person at the same level is a competitor. I believe many people would be happy to see if the ancestor of black bear and Muyi could lose both.


    "Dead."


    Hearing Muyi''s words, old black bear didn''t hesitate to punch directly at Muyi. This punch condensed all his strength and pressed towards Muyi like a giant peak.


    Feeling the Qi of black bear''s ancestor, Muyi knew that the strength of the other party was only double heaven, that is, it didn''t need nine turns of gold. Muyi was also confident to win the other party, but the other party was the demon king after all, and now it was the territory of the demon family. If he killed the other party rashly, he would have more trouble. Instead, he might as well show it weak first, Let others ignore him, so that we can get more benefits in Qingqiu.


    As for the old black bear in front of us, what if we keep it and clean it up after entering the green hill?


    Thinking in his mind, Muyi also pinched his fist to meet him, and the true meaning of water filled the air. A hanging Tianhe roared up and caught the fist of old black bear. However, only with the true meaning of water, Muyi''s power was obviously going to fall behind, but it was still impossible for old black bear to take him in a short time.


    The king level around him was relieved to see Mu Yi''s hand. After all, Mu Yi was really fresh in his eyes. Because he was wearing a mask, it was difficult to feel his strength for a time. In addition, many kings noticed him when he first appeared. However, with the strength he showed, it was only the peak of the sky, which also made many kings put down their vigilance, Get ready to see a good play.


    In the crowd, Li Cang also saw the war between Muyi and old black bear, and he couldn''t help worrying about it. After all, in his opinion, Muyi is a human race and heaven, and the old black bear caused trouble because he helped him. However, the battle at this level is far from what he can interfere with, so he can only hide in the dark and worry.


    "Two, how about stopping for a while?"


    When Muyi fought with black bear, a voice followed the strong, and then a vast force directly inserted between Muyi and black bear, separating them with absolute power.


    Feeling this power, Muyi was surprised. Jiuzhuan''s golden body was ready to move. However, because he didn''t feel the intention to kill, he had to endure and didn''t resist. He let the power press him down the mountain.


    On the other hand, the black bear ancestor also wisely chose to step back, and he knew what the existence of the hand meant better than Muyi.


    "At present, the birth of Qingqiu is imminent. If you do it here, it will inevitably have an impact. If you have hatred, you might as well wait until you enter Qingqiu."


    At this time, an old man walked out slowly. His body looked short and his whole body didn''t leak any breath. But the more so, Muyi''s fear became stronger, and Muyi could see something from the eyes of the kings around him.


    So Mu Yi nodded to show his approval, and the black bear turned and left.


    Then the old man took a look at the huge vortex and spoke again.


    "Do it."


    Then, with the old man, there are nine figures rising into the sky. There are men and women, old and young. The only same thing is that they are all demon kings of the demon family. This time, when Qingqiu was born, the demon family sent nine demon kings at once. In addition, the ancestor of black bear is ten demon kings. It can be seen that they have a deep foundation, which is far from comparable to the human race, At least there are only eight heavenly people in the face of the Terran.


    "Lock empty array."


    The nine figures chose a position to stand around the huge vortex, and then an iron chain appeared in their hands, directly penetrated the vortex and disappeared into the green hill. The world that was shaking slowly subsided, and the vortex stopped growing.


    "Qingqiu was born for a month. You can enter it by yourself with the jade card and look for opportunities."


    The old man said slowly again. Many strong people around him became excited. He didn''t expect to enter the green hill so easily this time. At present, someone couldn''t bear to stimulate the jade card in his hand. For a short time, the jade card was connected with the green hill in the vortex, emitting a light, wrapped the man and quickly disappeared into the vortex.


    Seeing this, the remaining people also followed suit and inspired the jade cards in their hands one after another. They saw that the light didn''t enter the vortex, but Muyi didn''t act immediately, because the nine demon kings in the sky had nothing else to do since they fixed the vortex, and seemed to be waiting for something.


    And almost all the figures that have just entered are Taoist, or pseudo King level. They really reach heaven and man, but none of the strong kings have entered.


    "Please."


    Finally, the nine demon kings in the air disappeared into the vortex one after another. At this time, those ghost families and even the king level strong of other races threw themselves into it.


    "Twenty one."


    Muyi has been secretly observing. There are 21 strong kings entering Qingqiu, more than he expected. However, most Muyi can vaguely feel their realm, mostly under the triple sky, which is not a worry. However, the old man who spoke of the demon clan gave Muyi an unfathomable feeling and made him pay special attention.


    And when the old man entered the vortex, he seemed to take a casual look at him, and he didn''t know it was his illusion.

 Chapter 669

    After passing through the vortex, Muyi only felt as if he had changed one side of heaven and earth. Looking carefully at the interior, at least as far as he could see, it was thousands of miles away, which was beyond imagination. More importantly, there was plenty of heaven and earth aura here, which was far more than the outside. If he practiced here, he would get twice the result with half the effort.


    Fortunately, the green hill is not born forever, but every hundred years, and the time is only one month at most. Otherwise, if the demon family gets such a treasure, its power will increase rapidly. It is estimated that the ghost family does not want to see this situation.


    I''m afraid this is also the main reason why the demon clan has not banned the ghost clan all the time, and other races have also entered Qingqiu. It''s not generosity, but a last resort.


    Looking back on those kings who came in, although the demon family accounted for almost half, the remaining power should not be underestimated. As for the human family, Muyi is not sure for the time being, but there must be someone else besides him.


    But now Muyi looked around and didn''t find anyone else around. It is estimated that at the moment of passing through the vortex, they were scattered. The so-called green hill means not only the mountain, but also the secret place of green hill.


    Unfortunately, although Mr. Jing pointed out the direction for him, he was not familiar with the interior of Qingqiu secret territory, but one thing can be confirmed, that is, it is also full of various dangers. After all, this is the holy land of the demon fox family, and there will be demon foxes living here. As for the demon foxes outside, they are just one of them.


    And for the sake of opportunity, how can there be no struggle? Not to mention anything else, at least Muyi can be sure that the black bear ancestor will not let him go. He is bound to come to the door. When he thinks of the other party, Muyi shows a sneer. Before, he deliberately showed weakness to others. Otherwise, if he was too strong at the beginning, it will only make them unite. Even if Muyi is strong, But if multiple demon kings or ghost kings siege, it''s probably no better.


    What''s more, the old man of the demon clan gave him an unfathomable feeling, especially at the last glance, he seemed to see something. Of course, if the other party didn''t take the initiative to find him trouble, Muyi would never deliberately provoke the other party. After all, he came here to look for the empty ghost stone, which is the main purpose.


    After a little discrimination, Mu Yi went in a certain direction. Although he didn''t have a map here, he must be right in the direction of abundant aura.


    Sure enough, before long, Mu Yi sensed a battle fluctuation and approached quietly. Now, although his understanding of the invisible hidden body symbol is not perfect, it is a great success to some extent. Once it is made, even the strong at the same level may not be able to detect it.


    When Mu Yi got close to the battlefield, he could see clearly that one of the warring sides was the pseudo king of the ghost family, and the other was the demon family. Not far from them, there was a fruit tree with some unknown fruits. Although they were not too close, they could still smell a trace of fragrance. Obviously, this fruit was also a spiritual fruit, otherwise it would not cause the competition between the two pseudo kings.


    For the demon and ghost families, Mu Yi never liked them. At present, he didn''t hesitate to see them. He appeared in the battlefield with a flash of his body. Before the other party reacted, two blue flames flew out, wrapped and twisted, and easily killed them with two screams. Then Nanming left the fire to directly refine the lamp oil of the two pseudo kings.


    Then, Mu Yi came forward to remove the spirit fruit from the tree. These spirit fruits are normally guarded by spirit beasts. The reason why he didn''t see it now is that he was destroyed by the two pseudo kings, and Mu Yi became the Yellow finch.


    The fruit is fist sized and emits a trace of fluorescence. It tastes slightly astringent. It is not as delicious as expected, but it soon turns into a heat flow and flows in his body. The nine turn golden body will run at the same time, absorbing this heat flow and increasing it slightly.


    Feeling the effect of the spiritual fruit, Muyi shook his head slightly. Although these spiritual fruits are good for cultivation, it also depends on his own realm. Like Muyi, unless it is a rare natural material and earth treasure, it is not very useful. It''s better to keep it for later use.


    Thinking in his mind, Muyi will put the lingguo into the internal space of the salary lamp. Here, even if there is no jade box to save, the efficacy of lingguo will not dissipate, but it will save Muyi a lot of trouble. Otherwise, some lingguo and herbs in this secret place will only be wasted.


    Unfortunately, Muyi doesn''t know the art of alchemy. After all, the aura of the sun is thin, and there are few spiritual herbs that can be used as medicine. Tiancai and Dibao are even rare. Therefore, occasionally, alchemy is mostly ordinary pills, far from the legendary ones.


    This is better than the Dragon slaying skill, but it is found that there is no dragon to kill. This alchemy is naturally far from being comparable to the alchemy device. As for Muyi, the rise time is too short, he is bent on cultivation, and won''t pay attention to alchemy. However, the hell Terran definitely doesn''t lack this kind of existence. At that time, come to the door and ask him to practice the obtained herb spirit fruit into a pill.


    Thinking in his heart, Mu Yi had a little more eagerness in his eyes, then he flashed and continued on his way, but his consciousness had been scattered. He collected all the lingcao and lingguo impolitely. Of course, when he met the strong ones of the demon and ghost families, he also killed them and refined the lamp oil.


    But on the first day, Muyi didn''t encounter the existence of the same level. Until the second day, he learned from a demon family that all the king level strongmen went to the center of the secret place, where is the real green hill.


    Immediately, Muyi no longer wasted time. It took only half a day to see the green hill. Although it was a hill, it was actually a huge mountain. However, the green hill in front of him was shrouded by the array, and the runes on it flashed and circulated like a huge cover to cover the green hill.


    On the top of the mountain is a white jade palace, like the legendary fairy house. Even across the array, you can feel its extraordinary place.


    Mu Yi glanced over and found many figures, including the king level strong. However, at the moment, Mu Yi seemed to be waiting for something. Mu Yi looked at the big array in front of him and thought deeply. Unfortunately, he was also not good at the array, otherwise he could have a look.


    While Mu Yi was meditating, a breath suddenly appeared in his perception and directly woke him up.


    Looking up at the undisguised breath rolling towards him, Muyi showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth. He was very familiar with the breath. It was the ancestor of black bear. There were kings nearby who sensed it and looked at Muyi one after another, as if to see how he dealt with it.


    After all, everyone saw the battle outside. Muyi was obviously not the opponent of old black bear. He was stopped in the previous war, but here, the demon clan old man probably won''t mind his own business. Naturally, he let old black bear take revenge and kill his son. No one can say anything wrong.


    But Mu Yi seemed a little pathetic in their eyes.


    Soon, the old black bear stepped into the sky and looked at Mu Yi and sneered, "I thought you were too scared to come."


    "If you want revenge, come with me." Mu Yi said and turned away. The speed was so fast that even the black bear didn''t react.


    "Want to run?" old black bear roared, and then chased in the direction of Muyi''s departure. Several kings around just looked at the direction of the two people''s departure and stopped paying attention. After all, in their eyes, a battle without much suspense is not worth watching.


    Soon, Muyi led the black bear to a hundred miles away, and didn''t feel any other kings coming. Muyi stopped on an ancient tree more than ten feet high.


    "Bastard, you have the ability to fight with my grandfather openly." before people arrived, the voice of my black bear grandfather came like rolling thunder.


    "As you wish." Mu Yi''s voice is not big, but he directly suppresses the voice of the black bear ancestor.


    "Die."


    When the black bear came, he seemed worried that Mu Yi would run away again, so he punched Mu Yi directly. This punch was obviously three points stronger than that outside. Obviously, the other party had also concealed something before, and it was not as reckless and angry as it appeared.


    Muyi looked at the punch and didn''t dodge. A light golden light poured out of his body. Since there were no outsiders here, Muyi was naturally not interested in playing with each other. He came up and wanted to kill him.


    "Boom."


    When the two fists met, the killing intention on the black bear''s face turned into shock. He only felt a terrible power coming from the other party''s fist. The power he relied on was like the gap between a child and a giant man.


    The next second, the old black bear flew out directly, and his fist had been splashed with blood. Regardless of pain and shock, the old black bear turned his real body directly in mid air. With a flash of light, a black bear of more than ten feet appeared in front of Muyi.


    Although he changed his body, the black bear still hit the ground, but in this state, his defense is also obviously stronger, and he can take the punch of Muyi.


    In this regard, there was no change in the expression on Muyi''s face. With a flash in the air, he had reached the head of the black bear''s ancestor and stepped on it with his right foot.


    Old black bear had just got up, but he didn''t expect Muyi''s attack to come. At the moment, he had no fighting spirit in his heart, but only panic. He didn''t expect Muyi to be so strong, at least more than four days. If he had known this, he would never have followed up foolishly, but it was too late to regret at this time. He had to find a way to save his life first, As long as you let him escape back, those demon kings will stop Mu Yi for the sake of the same clan.


    "Boom!"


    The old black bear raised his hands and wanted to block this foot with his own defense. However, he didn''t expect that the strength of this foot was far beyond his imagination. It seemed that there was a big mountain pressing down on his head and he couldn''t take precautions. The old black bear knelt directly on the ground. At the same time, the ground made a loud noise, and the earth around dozens of feet sank with him, and there was a deep pit under him.


    Suddenly, the old black bear felt a strong crisis, which was the only one he had seen in his life. He was scared out of his wits and could only shout in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute!"

 Chapter 670

    Old black bear shouted, but Muyi ignored it. At this moment, how can he stop?


    The Revenge of killing a son, coupled with the fact that the other party is the demon king of the demon family, doomed the two sides to be irreconcilable. If they were not worried about making too much noise and attracting the attention of other kings, it would be impossible for the black bear ancestor to take over just the first punch. Even if he used nine turns of gold, he would only control his power within a certain range.


    At this moment, the black bear ancestor obviously realized the crisis and begged for mercy and wanted to reconcile with Muyi. After hearing his words, Muyi not only didn''t stop, but also flashed a killing opportunity in his eyes. Then a virtual shadow appeared from Muyi''s body, quickly enlarged and wrapped the black bear ancestor under him.


    The virtual shadow slowly solidifies, which is the torrent of heaven and earth. However, compared with the past, today''s torrent of heaven and earth has more and more shares, which is simple and full of meaning. It is no longer a pure illusion. The golden flame in it is burning, and the black bear ancestors roar repeatedly. When they want to break the torrent of heaven and earth, they can only shake it slightly, far from breaking it, and then they whisper their prayers, but Muyi is always indifferent, After dozens of breaths, the sound gradually dissipated. A generation of demon king was killed and refined by the furnace of heaven and earth. It''s really pathetic.


    "EH."


    After refining the black bear ancestor, Muyi was about to take back the heaven and earth flood furnace, but unexpectedly, he found that there were more patterns on the surface of the heaven and earth flood furnace, which was definitely not before. It seemed that it was caused by refining the black bear ancestor. Looking at these patterns, Muyi began to meditate.


    Jiuzhuan golden body is definitely a first-class peerless skill. It points directly to the road and gives Muyi the strength far beyond the realm. Now I didn''t expect that even some previous secret methods can be transformed. Looking at the appearance of heaven and earth, there seems to be a sign that they will be transformed into magical powers.


    Once it becomes a supernatural power, the potential of the heaven and earth Honglu will increase and its power will be stronger. It is undoubtedly a great thing for Muyi. Moreover, according to the just test, it is not impossible for the heaven and earth Honglu to trap three or five people with the strength of old black bear.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yi smiled, then took back the heaven and earth flood furnace, then flashed and disappeared in place.


    Soon after Muyi left, a figure flew from the other side and stopped above the pit. The figure, dressed in White Palace clothes, looked only about 30 and looked like the city. Even if his eyes were cold, he still had a charm.


    If Mu Yi is here, he will recognize that the palace dress woman is one of the nine demon kings who used to use the lock empty array.


    "It''s strange. According to the feeling of our palace, it should be the black bear who fought before. Why is he missing now? Does it mean someone fell?" the palace woman frowned slightly and carefully sensed the surrounding fluctuations. There was no terrible air left, not even blood.


    "Maybe they can''t win or lose at one time, so they left." the palace woman thought again. After all, the battle between Muyi and the black bear ancestor paralyzed everyone. Even she didn''t think they could decide life and death in a short time.


    "According to the high priest, this time Qingqiu was born, there will be a loophole in Wa Huang''s house. If you can enter wa Huang''s house and find that thing, among the demon families, I Qingqiu family can become the real king of the demon family." thinking of this, the palace woman quickly went to Qingqiu mountain, and everything she just said will definitely cause a sensation if it is spread.


    What is the concept of Wa Huang? Among the demon families, WA Huang is the holy ancestor. It can even be said that without wa Huang, there would be no demon family today, but wa Huang has long disappeared. It is said that he left this world. No one knows where he went.


    Since then, the secret place of Qingqiu has been sealed into the void. Only every once in a while will it devour the spirit of the underworld to supply the secret place. At this time, we can seize the opportunity to enter the secret place. For so many years, the demon family has been exploring in the secret place. Even the Qingqiu mountain has been up many times. Only the wa emperor''s farewell house has never been opened, This is also an opportunity that the high priest of the family spent so much effort to calculate. We must not miss it.


    Although the matter is very important this time, the demon fox family did not behave too much. They still win over their allies and enter the secret territory together as before. However, their real purpose is to enter the other house of the wa emperor. With the resources left by the wa emperor, the demon fox family may be able to be an emperor level strong man, maybe, plus that, The whole demon family may not be able to unify the demon fox family.


    Of course, the ghost clan absolutely doesn''t want to sit back and watch the demon clan grow, so we have to think about it in the long run. As long as we can succeed this time, the demon fox clan doesn''t mind hiding for hundreds of years until we have the strength to fight the ghost clan.


    After all, there is a certain difference between the ghost clan and the ghost emperor. Although the ghost emperor comes from the ghost clan, to some extent, he has transcended the ghost clan and become an eternal existence in the underworld. Obviously, in his eyes, there is no difference between the demon clan and the ghost clan who dominates the earth, let alone interfere in the affairs of the underworld.


    Others may not know, but the demon family knows very well that in the ghost family, in addition to the Youming emperor, there is actually an emperor level strong man, but it is far from being compared with the Youming emperor. Although there are many quasi emperors, semi emperors and even cards in the demon family, it is only self-protection.


    In contrast, although the Terran''s situation is difficult, there are hidden sages behind it, otherwise the underworld Terran would have been destroyed.


    Soon after Muyi returned to the foot of Qingqiu mountain, he saw a palace dress woman coming from the direction he had just come. He couldn''t help but make Muyi''s pupils shrink slightly. Did the other party find anything?


    Just as Muyi looked at each other, the palace dress woman seemed to notice, turned and looked at him. The two eyes met in the air, but Muyi just saw an accident.


    Then, the other party nodded at him and left, leaving only Muyi confused. Looking at the other party''s appearance, he didn''t seem to have hostility, but think about the journey. After all, although Muyi has always been human, it is basically the same at the level of demon king and king. Therefore, there is nothing to be seen from the appearance, but Muyi''s powerful power of Qi and blood is in the eyes of outsiders, More like the demon king.


    Maybe it''s just like this. The other party will be like this. Just don''t know what will happen after the other party knows that he killed the black bear ancestor. Muyi can''t help thinking in his heart.


    "The Tianxiang king of the demon fox family has arrived. It is said that the Tianxiang King became the demon king in one fell swoop because he got the chance in the green hill last time."


    When the palace woman left, there were all kinds of whispers nearby, which made Muyi know the identity of the other party, the demon fox family and the king of Tianxiang.


    "Did you see that this time, the demon fox family not only came with another demon king, but also the mysterious high priest. It seems that the demon fox family has great ambition."


    "Of course, the demon fox family is a big family in the demon family. Now the three demon kings of a family are normal. Even the four demon kings are not impossible."


    "Unfortunately, it is said that this green hill is originally the holy land of the demon fox family. People here are naturally like fish in water and have a lot of opportunities. Unlike us, they can only fight for their own lives."


    "By the way, it seems that the ghost clan has come to an extraordinary existence this time. It is estimated that I don''t want to see the demon clan too powerful."


    "Hum, although the ghost clan is friendly with our demon clan, in fact, it has been deliberately suppressing our demon clan. Sooner or later..."


    Mu Yi listened carefully to the comments around him and finally had a general understanding of the king level strong who entered the secret territory. The old man he had been afraid of was the high priest of the demon fox family. It was not just because of his strength that he could act as a high priest in the family.


    However, in addition to the high priest of the demon fox family, the ghost king who is said to be great is also the object of Mu Yi''s attention. Looking back at this moment, there was a ghost king with extraordinary bearing in another place, which also made him unable to see the depth. If there was no accident, it should be him.


    While Mu Yi was meditating, there was a sudden vibration from Qingqiu mountain. Mu Yi suddenly looked up and saw that the large array wrapped around Qingqiu mountain began to flicker and disappear. This sudden change excited the people around and stared at Qingqiu mountain in front of him.


    Suddenly, several figures rose into the sky. In the middle was the high priest of the demon fox family. Next to him stood the king of Tianxiang and another demon king of the demon fox family.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, at present, the big array is the weakest time. Those who want to enter can break the big array with their strength and enter it. However, there are many dangers inside. Even the demon king may fall. Therefore, please think twice. After all, the green hill secret territory is vast, and there are many opportunities elsewhere. You can look elsewhere."


    The high priest of the demon fox family looked around, but there was no one who really left. He couldn''t help shaking his head. After all, who dares to enter here is not to get the greatest opportunity? Although there are other places, how can it be compared with the opportunity in Qingqiu mountain?


    As for danger, compared with chance, a little danger is nothing. Of course, some people will be afraid. After all, the fall of the demon king is not the other party''s nonsense. In fact, several demon king level strong men fall every time, and they have long been used to it.


    "Well, help yourself. Remember not to forget the closing time of the secret place, otherwise you will be trapped in it and never get out again."


    After that, the Tianxiang King next to the high priest of the demon fox family and another demon king suddenly shot, and the two great forces fell directly on the big array. After a while, the big array shook more violently. Muyi has been paying attention to the situation of the big array, but with the power of the two demon kings, he still can''t completely break the big array, but fluctuated according to the breath, Mu Yi also vaguely felt that the general strength of the two demon kings should be about three days, which is nothing.


    Just then, the high priest shot, and there was no momentum. He just bent his fingers and shot. The array could no longer hold on and burst open.

 Chapter 671

    Seeing the high priest''s hand, Mu Yi''s eyes shrunk slightly. Although there was no earth shaking fluctuation, the more it was, the more it showed that his control of power had reached an unimaginable level, which could be called perfect.


    Even if he sees the other party''s hand, Muyi can''t judge the other party''s level.


    The large array burst and broke, revealing a gap of a Abbot''s circle. The three figures flashed away and directly entered the green hill. Then the light of the large array flashed and recovered again. However, Muyi still keenly noticed that the whole large array was slightly dark.


    Seeing that the three disappeared, and then the crack recovered, many faces showed a pity. They could see the movement just now clearly. The two demon kings joined hands and were still a little short of breaking the big array. It would be very difficult for them to break through alone.


    However, fortunately, they also know the law here. With the passage of time, the protection of the large array will become weaker and weaker. Even in the back, several pseudo kings can break it together, but it will be a few days later. With the delay of these days, the treasures in it have been searched and cleaned by the people who entered before, so the earlier they enter, the more opportunities they take.


    "I want to try whether the green hill array is worthy of its reputation."


    At this time, a burly demon king stepped on the sky. Although he had cooperated with the demon fox family before, he was only limited to entering the secret territory. For now, he depends on his own ability.


    "He is the king of pingtian. It is said that he has the blood of ancient Kui cattle and has infinite power."


    Although the voice nearby was low, it still couldn''t hide Mu Yi''s feeling. As he was saying, he saw the king of heaven raise his foot and step on it.


    "Moo!"


    At that time, a single foot, like a cow, appeared in the void behind the king of pingtian. It was the legendary heterogeneous Kui ox. with the appearance of Kui ox''s virtual shadow, a Cangmang breath dispersed, and the single foot also lifted and then fell.


    "Boom!"


    The green hill array suddenly shook violently, even more than the two demon kings of Tianxiang King joined hands before, but it was still a line short and could not be completely broken.


    "This power is no less than that of me. I''m determined to use the nine turn golden body, and even better than half a chip." Mu Yi''s face is dignified and feels the breath of the king of the flat sky. The other party should be the peak of the wuchongtian. That is to say, if you want to break the array, you need at least the strength of the liuchongtian.


    Although there are many King level strong people coming in, there are absolutely few who can reach the six heavy heaven. There are only two people who can be sure, one is the high priest of the demon fox family who has entered Qingqiu mountain, and the other is the king of the ghost family.


    "That''s unreasonable. Give it to the king."


    One foot didn''t break through the green hill array. King Ping seemed a little angry and ashamed. He roared again. The Kui ox figure behind him became clearer. He stepped three feet against the green hill array. He saw that the array shook violently and finally reached the top. After reaching the top, he made a slight click and broke a gap.


    In this way, King Ping stepped directly into Qingqiu mountain.


    Watching King Ping enter Qingqiu mountain, the people at the bottom not only don''t have a relaxed expression, but their faces are even more ugly. King Ping''s strength is well known. Even if he didn''t know it before, he has noticed that even King Ping needs to show all his strength to enter, not to mention them? Even several demon kings or kings may not be able to break the green hill array.


    After all, the strength of six heavy days can not be achieved by the superposition of six one heavy days. The difference between the two is more than ten times.


    At this time, a figure flashed away and bumped into the Qingqiu mountain array, which seemed to shake only a little, and then the figure had broken it and went straight into it. Although the other party was fast, Muyi still recognized that the other party was the king of the ghost family, and it was one of the only two existence that Muyi couldn''t see through.


    "Was that the ghost water king just now? It''s said that he has reached the eightfold heaven. He can reach the peak only one step away."


    "Eight heavy days?" Muyi meditated in his heart. From this, it can be inferred that the high priest of the demon fox family is either eight heavy days or nine heavy days. Thinking of this, Muyi''s heart is more dignified. It is estimated that this trip to Qingqiu mountain is much more difficult than he imagined.


    If you meet each other inside, the best way is to run away immediately. After all, bachongtian is far from what he can resist now.


    "It seems that the breakthrough of jiuzhuan Jinshen is imperative." Muyi silently thought to himself that only if jiuzhuan Jinshen is determined to break through, he is qualified to stand in front of the other side, but only so. Although jiuzhuan Jinshen is determined to point directly to the avenue, Muyi dare not expect that the second level can have the strength of jiuchongtian. According to Muyi''s estimation, jiuzhuan Jinshen is determined to be the second level, May be able to reach the strength to step into the seventh heaven.


    The third level of the nine turn golden body decision almost has the strength of the nine fold heaven, and the first three levels of the nine turn golden body decision are also a turning point, which is very important. It can be said that it is for laying the foundation in the future. As for whether the fourth level corresponds to semi saint or higher, Muyi can''t know, but just the first three major levels of the nine turn golden body decision are enough for him to cross the underworld.


    After all, the existence of semi holy level has been closed for many years. Unless it is related to its own events, it will not pass through the Customs at all. Therefore, on the bright side, heaven and man are nine days, which is basically the strongest in the underworld.


    Mu Yi, now the first level of the nine turn golden body decision has been completed. As long as he gets the empty ghost stone and condenses the boundary, he can naturally step into the second level, and his strength soars. Therefore, he is bound to get the empty ghost stone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, how about we work together?"


    At this time, the demon king suggested that, after all, they still know themselves and understand that if they want to enter Qingqiu mountain, they can only join hands with others.


    "Yes, we can''t break through the formation together." another demon king stood up. There were ten demon kings who entered the secret territory before. Later, Mu Yi killed one, and three demon foxes entered ahead of time. In addition, King Ping Tianwang broke through the formation alone. Now there are only six demon kings left.


    "By the way, where is the black bear king?" someone suddenly asked.


    "Shua!"


    There was a silence around, and then many eyes fell on Muyi. After all, it is well-known that Muyi had a feud with old black bear. Old black bear also chased Muyi away. Before Muyi came back alone, people just thought that old black bear was hiding in the dark, so they didn''t pay attention. But now, old black bear hasn''t appeared, and the meaning it represents is somewhat different.


    So many demon kings looked directly at Mu Yi and seemed to want to get a definite answer from him.


    "Do you know where the black bear king is now?" one of the demon kings looked at Mu Yi and asked.


    "Dead."


    Mu Yi said simply, and when he heard his words, the uproar around him was stronger. No one thought that the black bear king would die. It was obvious how he died. Many people looked at him at the same time.


    Mu Yi ignored this. His eyes always watched the Qingqiu mountain array. Now, with the continuous breaking of people, the light of the array seems to be dimmed, but even so, it is not easy to enter.


    Muyi estimated his strength. If jiuzhuan Jinshen decided to do his best, there was a 30% chance to enter, but it was still too low, so he decided to wait.


    "I don''t know what to call you? Would you like to break the green hill array with us?" the demon king who just asked continued to look at Mu Yi and said that if the black bear ancestor really died in the hands of Mu Yi, his strength is at least triple heaven. Among many demon Kings, it is not low. If he is added, the probability of breaking the green hill array will also increase a lot.


    As for cooperation with the king of the ghost family, these demon kings don''t have this idea. The demon and ghost families are fighting openly and secretly. How can they cooperate now?


    "I''m used to being alone." Muyi coldly refused, and the word "I''m the king" undoubtedly misled everyone into thinking that Muyi is a demon king with a hidden identity. When he flatly refused, a trace of anger flashed on the demon king''s face, but he didn''t choose to fight after all.


    Then the six demon kings joined hands. After several attacks, they finally broke through the Qingqiu mountain array, and the six figures soon entered it, which surprised Muyi. Moreover, with the just shot, the strength of the six demon Kings also appeared in front of Muyi. The strongest one of the six demon kings reached four heavy days, and there were two three heavy days and two two double days left.


    "I''ll go in later."


    Among the ghost kings, three figures in black stood up. The breath of the three people was not too strong. They were all triple heaven. However, the three people were obviously proficient in some kind of summation. The breath immediately superimposed together. In the twinkling of an eye, they reached the limit of the five triple heaven. Then the dark shadow flashed, a dark and cold light flashed, and the green hill array suddenly broke a gap, The three figures also flash away and enter them.


    In this way, without Muyi, there were still seven King level strongmen outside, including ghost clan and other races. Muyi just looked at it and didn''t continue to wait, and came to the air step by step.


    "What does he want to do? Does he think he is the king of Youshui or the king of pingtian? He wants to break the array by himself?"


    With Muyi stepping on the sky, a lot of voices came from the bottom. Obviously, no one is optimistic about Muyi. After all, Muyi had a war with the old black bear outside, which left a deep impression on everyone. Even if he just said that the old black bear had died, they don''t think he can break the battle.


    "It''s just grandstanding." a ghost king said coldly, and as soon as he spoke, he was immediately recognized.


    Muyi naturally heard the following comments, but he ignored them. Originally, he was only 30% sure to break the big array. However, with the big array broken twice, its strength decreased again. Now, he is confident that more than 70% can be broken.


    "Open!"


    Mu YILENG drank, his whole body burst into dazzling golden light, and wrapped him directly in it.


    (Unified Name: the demon family is the demon king, the ghost family is the ghost king, and the human family is heaven and man. They are all the king''s territory! Above them is the emperor''s territory, but only the human family respects the sages, so they are called saints!)

 Chapter 672

    "Boom!"


    A roar came to mind between heaven and earth. The Qingqiu mountain array shook violently again. Then the golden light flashed, directly disappeared into it and disappeared. With the light flowing, the array healed again and turned into a whole day, firmly guarding Qingqiu mountain.


    At the bottom, everyone lost their voice. Some people couldn''t believe looking at the empty array. No one thought that Mu Yi could really break the array and enter it. This fact was like a loud slap in the face of those who just spoke.


    At that time, many strong men were quiet, and many even secretly looked at the king level strong men with the highest voice.


    "Did you go in?"


    Finally, an unbelievable whisper broke this embarrassing silence. At least until now, no one believed that Muyi could really enter Qingqiu mountain.


    "Hun... With such strength, why bother to deceive us? Is it fun?" one of the kings said reluctantly and bitterly. Even the curse couldn''t really spit out in the end. After all, the power just erupted by Muyi has almost reached the peak of the five fold heaven, and he is only three fold heaven. If he is against Muyi, he will only be defeated.


    Now, looking back on the fate of the black bear ancestor, the answer is self-evident. Unfortunately, no one would have thought of such results before that.


    "Everybody, let''s join hands," someone suggested.


    "OK."


    Maybe Muyi''s entry just now gave people confidence, so they gathered in twos and threes and shot at the big array one after another. However, they were still a little close to entering the big array regardless of how they bombarded the big array.


    As for putting down the dispute, the combination of demon and ghost families is not what they expected. After all, although they can''t enter at present, the power of the big array will continue to pass. Maybe they can enter in a day or two at most.


    Although it is a little later than those who entered earlier, the danger inside will undoubtedly be reduced. In contrast, it is not without any benefit.


    Even several demon kings and ghost kings can''t go in, not to mention those fake kings. According to past experience, it''s good for them to go in in the last few days.


    Muyi broke through the green hill array in one fell swoop. When he entered it, he suddenly felt that a stronger aura came to his face, almost ten times that of the outside. Looking from a distance, even the sky was a kind of blue, and here, everything was booming. Even ordinary grass and trees along the road had a miraculous effect.


    More importantly, it gives Mu Yi a gentle feeling, just like returning home, which makes his intuition strange.


    "This is the real way to accept the virtual mustard?" Muyi looked at the Optimus pillar in front of him and felt shocked. From the outside, although Qingqiu mountain is very tall, it is only a few hundred feet. When he entered it, he found that the real Qingqiu mountain is like Tianzhu.


    Only by comparing people with mountains can we feel how insignificant they are. Moreover, the most important thing is that the large array is like a forbidden space. Even with the current strength of Muyi, we can''t walk on the sky at will, but can only fall on the ground obediently.


    However, Muyi was not surprised by this result. Since he could not fly up, it was nothing more than walking up. As for those demon kings and ghost kings who entered early, Muyi didn''t see any of them. Maybe it was different from the place he entered, but whoever it was, it was right to go to the top of the mountain.


    Immediately, Mu Yi chose a direction, stepped on Yu step, almost like a virtual shadow, and quickly went to the top of the mountain. Of course, Mu Yi didn''t ignore the surrounding spirit grass all the way, which was almost swept away by him.


    Half an hour later, Muyi suddenly heard waves not far from the front. It was obvious that the king was doing it. After a little hesitation, Muyi went towards that place. Here, it can lead the king to do it. Obviously, it will not be an ordinary treasure.


    "Is that her?"


    When Mu Yi saw one of them clearly, he was a little surprised. Fang was the Tianxiang king of the demon fox family. But she should have followed the high priest, but she didn''t know why she was alone. At the moment, a gloomy man was fighting with her. Behind him, five black tails flew in the air, brushing every time, There was a flash of black light. After a while, the king of Tianxiang was in a hurry.


    "You traitors dare to come to the holy mountain. Let''s leave your life together today." the gloomy man stared at the Tianxiang King fiercely. His breath was almost at the peak of the triple sky, and the Tianxiang king was slightly inferior to him.


    The triple heaven of the king''s realm is a division. If you want to climb again, the difficulty will increase sharply. This is why most of the king''s realm wasted on the triple heaven. The higher you go, the more difficult it will be.


    "Hum, if you say traitors, you and the Black Fox family are the biggest traitors. As for this holy mountain, it was originally the territory of our Tianhu family, but it was robbed by you shameful traitors." the king of Tianxiang said, there are also four giant tails behind her, but her tail is pure white and keeps swinging to block each other''s attacks.


    "Black fox, sky fox?" Mu Yi hid in the dark and didn''t intend to do it. Now it''s also a good opportunity to know the secrets of Qingqiu mountain. As for the dispute between black fox and sky fox, he didn''t have much interest.


    "Four tails? Don''t you think the king can''t help you?" the gloomy man also saw the four huge tails behind the king of Tianxiang, but just smiled coldly. Then he saw his hands pinching, a huge breath emanating from him, and the fifth tail looming behind him.


    "Five tails?" the face of Tianxiang King finally changed. As a family of Tianhu, she knew the difference between four tails and five tails. It was not a gap of heavy heaven, but a level of life. As a family, she was naturally restrained from the low position. Once she exercised this suppression, half of her strength could not be brought into play.


    Moreover, with the appearance of the fifth tail, the strength of the other party has also increased a lot, touching the threshold of the quadruple sky. Simply, the fifth tail has not completely emerged, but only half hidden and half present. Obviously, it has not been fully trained, but even so, the king of Tianxiang has the intention to leave.


    She flashed and ran away while the other party gathered the fifth tail. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. The other party''s direction is Muyi''s side.


    "Want to run? It''s late."


    At this time, the gloomy man''s cold voice came, the fifth tail flashed, and a fantasy came.


    But Mu Yi felt that as soon as the world around him suddenly changed, it no longer looked like what it had just been, but turned into a gloomy battlefield. Countless Yin spirits condensed with Yin Qi and evil Qi rushed towards him, but more of them aimed at the king of Tianxiang.


    Mu Yi even broke through the fairy tomb at the beginning. Although the current fantasy is very realistic, in his opinion, it has only its appearance, tangible and godless, not the breath of the extinction of all things in the fairy tomb, but more like a prison.


    "Border crossing?" Tianxiang Wang was shocked. He didn''t seem to think that the other party began to gather at the end of the fifth. Fortunately, the other party hasn''t all succeeded, otherwise she will really be unable to escape today. However, even now, she is by no means the enemy.


    "Hey, there''s another one."


    This sudden change made Muyi accidentally expose a trace of breath. As the Lord of the border, the gloomy man naturally felt it, but he didn''t care too much.


    "Taoist friends, you and I work together to break the barrier."


    Tianxiang king was very happy. He didn''t expect to meet Muyi here. Although he didn''t know the strength of Muyi, he thought it should be similar to her. If they work together, they may not be able to break the barrier. After all, the barrier has not been completely refined and successful, and the effect is greatly reduced.


    "It''s up to you." then, a gloomy man''s voice came in the air. Although it was difficult to step in the sky on the mountain, it was different in this border. Without this restriction, with each other''s words falling, countless ghosts around immediately collided into a ball. Then, a figure stepped out of it, just like the separation of the gloomy man.


    After this separation appeared, he went straight to Muyi.


    At the same time, skeletons kept reaching out underground, as if trying to catch Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi didn''t seem to care about the skeletons around him. He just looked at the approaching ghosts. When those skeletons were about to meet him, small flames flew out and swallowed them up directly.


    "Die."


    The gloomy man turned by the spirit has a strong sense of killing. His breath is vast and there is no concealment. However, Muyi still feels that this separation is weaker than the real body. It is almost equivalent to the appearance of the double heaven. But even so, it is definitely called upper arm help. After all, if Muyi has only the double and triple heaven, he can be entangled even if he can''t kill him, As long as his original master kills the Tianxiang king, he can free up his hands to deal with him.


    "Enchantment, separation?" Muyi digested the key, and then compared with the enchantment of the blood king. Obviously, everyone''s enchantment is different, which condenses the avenue he mastered.


    But I have to admit that it''s obviously cool to press people with the barrier. This is still when the other party hasn''t made great achievements in the barrier. Of course, Muyi thinks more about the empty ghost stone. After all, it''s obviously impossible to condense the barrier without the empty ghost stone. At least for now, it proves one thing, that is, the news that there is empty ghost stone here, as old Jing said.


    Otherwise, in the outside world, not to mention the triple strength of the king, there are also many people with five and six without boundary, which can better explain the precious nature of the empty ghost stone. Of course, other people''s skills are obviously different from the nine turn golden body of Muyi. They don''t have to refine the boundary to break through.


    But in fact, the earlier the cohesion and demarcation, the greater the potential and the higher the degree that can be achieved in the future.


    "Hum!"


    Looking at the other party''s ghosts killing separately, Mu Yi snorted coldly in his heart, held it in his right hand, and a golden light bloomed on the surface of his fist, then rippled and wrapped the whole arm.

 Chapter 673

    For Muyi, who has practiced nine turn golden body determination, the body is the best weapon. He abandons all complexity and directly presses people with strength.


    If the gloomy man''s strength is far beyond Muyi, naturally everything will not be mentioned, but unfortunately, even if he uses his secret skills to push his strength to the edge of the quadruple sky, and uses the boundary that has just begun to be condensed, it is still not a worry for Muyi, not to mention that only one Yin spirit can be separated, and one punch can destroy it.


    "Boom!"


    The fist with golden light once again showed the strength of the nine turn golden body decision. The Yin and spirit even had no time to struggle, so they turned into ash fly under this fist. This sudden change made the two people in another battlefield obviously stunned.


    The gloomy man''s face was obviously full of gaffe and disbelief, while Tianxiang king was accompanied by a trace of shock and ecstasy. After all, she and Muyi are allies at present. The stronger Muyi is, the greater the chance they will escape, and even it is not impossible to kill each other.


    Although one day Fox and one black fox belong to the same family of evil foxes, if Tianxiang king can devour each other, they can break through again.


    "If Dacheng''s border, I might be afraid of one or two, but it''s only a semi-finished product. I also want to suppress me. I''m really looking for death." Mu Yi said, and his eyes burst into three feet of gold light, and then his hands suddenly inserted into a node.


    "Not good."


    The gloomy man shouted in his heart and wanted to put the boundary away, but it was still a little late. With Muyi''s efforts, he saw that he was suddenly torn in front of him, and the whole boundary was suddenly full of cracks and looked shaky.


    Illusion and reality are constantly intertwined, which is obviously a sign of the collapse of the border. The king of Tianxiang sees this opportunity, sends out a fierce roar in his mouth, and a huge white fox virtual shadow appears behind him. His two eyes emit cold killing opportunities, and the same four tails swing behind him.


    "Swallow!"


    With the voice of King Tianxiang, the huge white fox suddenly opened his mouth and bit at the border in front of him.


    "You dare, bitch."


    On the other side, there was a gloomy man''s angry voice, and there was even some panic in the depths.


    Facing the rebuke of the gloomy man, Tianxiang Wang sneered. How could she dare not take such a good opportunity?


    "Wow."


    The giant white fox swallowed nearly one-third of the border. At the same time, the border could not be maintained at last. It suddenly dispersed. The gloomy man was the first to bear the brunt. His body trembled and his mouth gushed blood. Even the breath that had just reached the fourth heaven burst down.


    "You wait for the king." the gloomy man put down a cruel word and turned around to escape. Now in his state, not to mention the unfathomable Muyi, even the king of Tianxiang is enough to crush him. If he doesn''t go, he can only stay forever.


    As for revenge, naturally, he can only summon his companions after he recovers his wounds. But when he thinks that the border is torn and swallowed up a third by King Tianxiang, his heart drops blood. At least decades of hard work is destroyed. Even if he can reunite the border in the future, he can''t compare with the past, and his potential is naturally reduced a lot.


    And all this, in the final analysis, is because of Muyi. Thinking in his heart, the gloomy man looked at Muyi unwilling to kill him.


    "Want to go?" Mu Yi disdained in his heart, but he didn''t intend to let each other go. As a demon fox family in Qingqiu mountain, the other party is naturally very familiar with here, and has gathered the boundary early. Obviously, he has time for dark stones. If he catches the other party and tortures one or two from his mouth, it''s uncertain that the purpose of this time will be completed.


    As for taking the empty ghost stone out of the other party''s body, Muyi has no such idea, because once the empty ghost stone is refined, it will directly disappear as a space seed, and then refine the boundary through sacrifice. Even if Muyi can kill the other party and refine it, it is impossible to find the empty ghost stone back.


    Looking at the other party''s back, Muyi flashed and directly chased up. Behind him, Tianxiang king saw this and opened his mouth to stop Muyi, but he was a little late. She could only watch Muyi chase the other party''s figure and leave. Because she had just swallowed a third of the border, she was a little indigestion at the moment. Helpless, she had to sit down and begin to digest.


    However, from the point of view of Muyi''s just shot, the strength is far stronger than the other party, and there is basically no danger.


    Muyi naturally heard the call behind him, but he didn''t stop. In fact, he tore the border early. He could have caught the other party before the gloomy man fled, but he didn''t do so in order to find a reason to leave the other party. It''s best to take the other party quietly and force him to ask everything.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Muyi chased the other party away from the Tianxiang king. At this time, Muyi didn''t have to hide. The speed at his feet suddenly surged, and his body blinked and stopped in front of the other party like a blink.


    The gloomy man obviously didn''t expect Muyi''s speed to be so fast. After trying for several times, he couldn''t break through, so he had to stop and look at Muyi with hatred, "do you have to burn jade and stone?"


    "Burning jade and stone? You''re not enough." Muyi said faintly. Although every existence that can become a king will have some cards more or less, especially regardless of the cost, if you want to burn jade and stone, you will be a higher heaven. You don''t dare to frighten its front and can only retreat. However, as Muyi said, if there is a great difference in strength between the two, Even if you want to burn jade and stone, it is difficult to do so, not to mention causing damage to each other.


    "You... The gloomy man was furious, but he was not rash after all when he thought of Mu Yi''s boxing to kill the spirit and tear the strength of the border," what do you want to do? "


    Now, he can also see that Muyi deliberately let him go, then stopped him after he was far away from the king of Tianxiang, and didn''t start immediately. Obviously, he wanted something else.


    "I want to make a deal with you. You can buy your life with one thing." Muyi said directly.


    "What?" the gloomy man didn''t seem to expect Mu Yi to make such a request, but his instinct for survival made him ask immediately.


    "Empty ghost stone," said Mu Yi.


    "Empty ghost stone?" the gloomy man was stunned and asked, "what you said is the boundary stone that condenses the boundary?"


    "Boundary stone? Maybe it can also be called that." Mu Yi nodded. No matter what the name is, it''s enough as long as it can agglomerate the boundary.


    "I see, but I''m afraid you have the wrong idea. Even if you kill me, I can''t get the empty ghost stone." said the gloomy man.


    "Oh, do you think I dare not kill you or can''t kill you?" Muyi looked at each other and said.


    "No, but I don''t have an empty ghost stone." the gloomy man shook his head.


    "How does your boundary agglomerate?" Mu Yi asked.


    "People have life and death, and the enchantment naturally dies. As long as the owner of the enchantment is willing, he can return the enchantment to its origin and turn it back into a seed before his life is exhausted, so that future generations can inherit the enchantment. My enchantment is the enchantment seed left by my grandfather, but you don''t have to think about me. This seed can only be used by my black fox family, and with me Now I haven''t completely condensed and succeeded. What''s more, my boundary is torn by you and swallowed up by that bitch. Even if I can recover in the future, the effect will be greatly reduced. "The gloomy man said slowly, telling a truth that Muyi didn''t know.


    Mu Yi didn''t doubt the gloomy man''s words, because he could feel that the other party didn''t lie, that is to say, his plan to get the empty ghost stone from the other party could only fail.


    "But although I can''t take out the empty ghost stone, I know where it is. As long as you swear to let me go, I''ll tell you." at this time, the gloomy man continued.


    "Do you know where there is?" Muyi asked.


    "Of course, do you know where this is?" asked the gloomy man.


    "Qingqiu mountain," said Muyi.


    "This is one of them, but this is also the place where wa Huang, the holy ancestor of the demon family, lived, and my black fox family was the bodyguard of Wa Huang." the gloomy man said.


    "Demon clan''s holy ancestor, WA Huang?" Mu Yi immediately set off a huge wave in his heart. Although Mu Yi was a human race, he also had some understanding of the demon clan. Naturally, he understood that the demon clan''s holy ancestor was the legendary wa Huang. He was also a great emperor level strong man. Even the ghost clan could only be crushed by the demon clan at that time, but later, he didn''t know why, WA Huang suddenly disappeared, It never appeared again, and in recent years, the demon clan has never appeared a great emperor level strong man.


    "No, if this is the place where wa Huang lives, how can he hide it from others of the demon family? At that time, don''t say that ordinary kings, even semi saints, will come in without hesitation for that possible opportunity, but now, there is only the holy land of the demon fox family."


    Muyi''s heart turned quickly, and even if he spoke out his doubts, when he heard Muyi''s problems, the gloomy man laughed first, and then helped Muyi solve his doubts. It turned out that this was just another courtyard of Wa Huang, not a real cave. If it was in ancient times, it was no secret, but now, I''m afraid only the demon fox family knows the secret. Moreover, the other courtyard is located at the peak of Qingqiu mountain and has been wrapped by the most powerful prohibition. Even if they can''t open it, they can only stop. In addition, the other courtyard doesn''t have the word "wa Huang", so even if someone later saw the other courtyard, they just thought it was the place where the demon fox family lived, Without doubting others.


    However, the gloomy man then revealed a secret, that is, the prohibition around the wa emperor''s house. Every thousand years, there will be a slight loosening, and he can go in at that time. The border seed he inherited now is what his grandfather got when he risked his life to enter the wa emperor''s house, so he can guarantee that there is the empty ghost stone required by Muyi.


    (well, I forgot to say happy round egg!!! Very round egg!)

 Chapter 674

    "Wa huangbieyuan."


    On a huge tree, Mu Yi stepped on the branches and looked at the top of the mountain, but it was blocked by clouds. Even he couldn''t see through it. After learning the secret from the gloomy man''s mouth, Mu Yi naturally moved. With the collection of the strong, it was a little casual fun. It was a treasure for him, but after the surprise, it was dignified, Muyi will not naively think that the treasure is there for him to pick up. Even if the Black Fox family lives here all year round, they can only enter it every thousand years when the prohibition is loose. Even so, entering it is a near death, and its difficulty can be imagined.


    However, the treasure moves people''s hearts. No one can withstand this temptation. Moreover, Muyi also learned from the other party that almost all the strong people of the Black Fox family are sent out this time in order to get something from it. As for what it is, he doesn''t even know, but vaguely knows that it is very important to the Black Fox family, and he is not qualified to enter because of his strength, We can only guard the mountain road and block them, outsiders. But unexpectedly, we ran into Muyi, so that it broke and sank the sand.


    Just in case, Muyi learned the strength of the strong of the Black Fox family from the other party. According to him, the big elder of the Black Fox family is already the strength of the top eight of the king, and only half a step away from entering the ninth. In addition, there is a sixth elder of the king and two fifth elders of the king, which makes Muyi feel a lot of pressure.


    Even if the elder doesn''t mention it, the king''s six levels alone can''t be dealt with by the current Muyi. However, since he has reached this step, he has no room to retreat. Anyway, the empty ghost stone must be obtained, otherwise the nine turn golden body will be difficult to break to the second level.


    Finally, Mu Yi also fulfilled the agreement and let the other party leave. It''s just a triple King''s territory, not to mention being seriously injured. Naturally, it won''t bring him any threat.


    While Mu Yi went up the mountain, there were several battles. The Black Fox family obviously poured out. Moreover, in Qingqiu mountain, there was a strong aura, which far exceeded the outside world. Therefore, the number of King''s territory far exceeded that of the Tianhu family. However, in the later stage, Aura was no longer necessary, and the key was to see the understanding of the Tao. Therefore, there were many King''s territories, including the underworld, But there are a few who can reach the peak.


    However, at present, those who can enter the Qingqiu mountains are all the strong ones in the king''s realm. The high priest of the Tianhu family and the ghost king of Youshui are all the strong ones in the eightfold sky. Even the flat king of the demon family is also the peak of the five fold sky, and even exerts no less than the six fold sky.


    As for the rest of the people, the key also depends on what existence they encounter. If they are not lucky, it may be difficult to reach the top of the mountain, not to mention entering the wahuang other courtyard.


    With the help of magic medicine, Tianxiang King soon recovered. As for the one-third of the enchantment swallowed, it was not so easy to digest. Even if she could only seal it with a secret skill for the time being, she would slowly erase her will later. Maybe it was impossible for others to swallow the enchantment, but her Tianhu family had a secret skill similar to gluttonous, It can devour all forces, especially those from the same source.


    After recovery, the king did not leave immediately, but waited in place for half an hour.


    "What''s the accident?" Tianxiang Wang frowned slightly. Originally, she planned to wait for Mu Yi to come back and thank him. At the same time, she also wanted to make friends. After all, she could easily tear the border. The strength of the other party was at least the peak of quadruple heaven, or even quintuple heaven. The strong ones were worth attracting, but she didn''t expect that the other party would not come back.


    "Forget it, the other party''s identity is mysterious. Maybe he left secretly long ago." finally, the king of Tianxiang turned and left. After all, she can''t delay here for too long. She must hurry up the mountain to meet the high priest.


    As the Tianxiang King expected, Muyi didn''t intend to go back with each other at all. He didn''t want to be known when he was wearing a mask. Now he already knows the secret of Qingqiu mountain, so he doesn''t have to approach the Tianxiang king to avoid being seen by him.


    While the Tianxiang king went up the mountain alone, Muyi also went up the mountain along another road. Originally, some precious spiritual grass around him could not attract him at the moment. After all, he was not good at alchemy, and he picked a lot before. More importantly, he was worried that if he went late, he could only regret that he could not enter it and missed the biggest opportunity to come in this time.


    But on the way up the mountain, Muyi inevitably meditated in his heart. At the beginning, Jing Changlao definitely told him that there was an empty dark stone in Qingqiu mountain. Obviously, it was not nonsense. How did the other party know? It can''t be a guess, can it? Does he know there is a wahuang other hospital here? Otherwise, it is difficult to explain this.


    However, no matter what, it''s enough as long as the other party doesn''t deliberately deceive or harm him. As for the empty ghost stone, if he can''t get it, he can only blame himself for his incompetence and others.


    "Well, this is..."


    Before long, Mu Yi saw a pool of blood on the stone steps of the mountain road, which made him alert. He went up more than ten feet, and his eyes suddenly opened up. This is a huge platform, which is placed on the hillside. There are still many traces of the past on the platform, which has just been added. Not far away, it is the stone steps leading to the mountain, but beside the stone steps, But there is a stone statue, which looks like the demon fox family. According to the gloomy man, the Black Fox family used to be the bodyguard of the wa emperor''s other courtyard. The meaning of the stone statue is self-evident.


    If there were no bloodstains and battle marks on the platform, Muyi would not have put the stone statue in his eyes, but now he is acutely aware of a trace of danger. Those who can come here are by no means weak. Moreover, looking at the direction of the bloodstain, it should be left when they fled, that is to say, the other party did not pass.


    Before him, in addition to the three high priests of the demon fox family, the ghost king Youshui king and the demon king Ping Tianwang, there are three ghost kings and six demon kings. Their strength is also different. The low is only two days, and the strong is only about four days. The trace of coming here should be left by one of them.


    "Dada!"


    Thinking in his heart, Muyi''s feet had completely set foot on the platform. At this time, the stone statue suddenly opened its eyes, as if it had come to life all at once.


    "Not good."


    Each other''s eyes were like two deep whirlpools. As soon as Mu Yi''s eyes looked at each other, his soul felt a pulling force. Fortunately, he responded in time and opened his eyes directly.


    "Qiang!"


    In the air, a spark flashed faintly. At the same time, Muyi also came back to his mind. At this time, the stone statue squirmed and completely came back to life, but it still maintained the shape of the demon fox family. The five tails behind it swayed like the wind. It was almost to the extreme. Just in a moment, it was in front of Muyi. With a slight flash of its front claws, several cold lights flew towards Muyi.


    Before the cold light came, Mu Yi felt the chilly attack, just like when he faced the xuanming heavy water at the beginning, but the xuanming heavy water was aimed at the body, and now, it is more directly aimed at the soul.


    "Get out."


    Mu Yi''s cold light flashed in his eyes and his golden light flowed. Instead of avoiding, he directly met him, smashed the cold light with his fist and directly collided with each other''s claws.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull noise, Muyi shook and still retreated half a step, while the black demon fox flew out directly. However, Muyi was not happy about it, but looked more dignified. The black fox was not good at power, but even so, it was only slightly inferior to him. If you add the speed that the demon fox family is good at and the magic powers such as enchanting, its real strength, It''s definitely the peak of wuchongtian. It''s a rare opponent for Muyi.


    At the thought of this, Mu Yi felt a stronger sense of war. Opportunities were hard to find, and good opponents were also hard to find. Since he broke through heaven and man, although he had also experienced many battles, the opponents he met were either too weak or too difficult to really fight a hearty battle. Now, the right match matched his heart.


    And if he can''t even get through here, why should he enter the wa emperor''s other courtyard to compete for opportunities with those kings?


    "Today, I''ll let you try what power my nine turn golden body will have." Muyi thought silently in his heart and forced his foot. He immediately shot out and chased the black fox.


    Seeing Muyi coming, the black fox''s tail opened and his feet stepped in the void, just like stepping on the ground. He easily avoided Muyi''s attack. Although Muyi can also step in the air, the consumption here is dozens of times higher than that outside because of prohibition. Therefore, Muyi will never do this if it is not necessary. Just looking at the black fox in front of him, it seems unrestricted, However, although he couldn''t step empty, Mu Yi''s Yu step made him like a ghost. Instead of falling behind, he kept close to the black fox. His fist intention surged. He saw heavy fist shadows rolling towards the black fox.


    At the moment, Muyi felt that there was a hill in front of him. His fist intention was enough to flatten it, but the black fox was like a rock in the huge wave. Its tail was constantly sweeping towards Muyi. For a time, one person and one black fox were even.


    "Wow."


    Muyi''s fist was suddenly golden on the surface. With one punch, the black fox fought back. The black fox immediately screamed and his body suddenly became a lot bigger. Originally, the black fox was just like Muyi. Now, with its transformation, it was a foot in size. At the same time, its mouth opened and bit towards Muyi.


    Before, Mu Yi had seen the Tianxiang King use his secret technique to let the shadow of the demon fox swallow up one-third of the border. At present, he naturally did not dare to be careless. With the movement of his mind, the heaven and earth flood furnace suddenly appeared on the surface of his body and grew rapidly.

 Chapter 675

    "Qiang!"


    The black fox''s huge mouth directly bit on the heaven and earth flood furnace on the surface of Muyi''s body, and vaguely made a sound of gold and iron. He saw that the heaven and earth flood furnace shook violently and finally collapsed. However, the unique skill of black fox obviously came to an end and could no longer cause any harm to Muyi.


    Although Tiandi Honglu is powerful, it is mainly used to kill the enemy. In this way, he can''t even play half of his power. However, at the critical moment, Muyi can think of using this method out of his fighting instinct. Facts have also proved that his choice is not wrong and successfully blocked the black fox.


    "Oh!"


    At this time, a lifelike rosefinch emerged from Muyi''s body, but compared with the past, the current rosefinch is also covered with a layer of gold, blue and gold, which is more noble. However, the most important thing is that the breath emitted by the rosefinch is no weaker than the black fox in front of us.


    In the face of the sudden rosefinch, the black fox''s front claws photographed repeatedly, and a cold light rushed to the rosefinch. The rosefinch suddenly opened its mouth, and a golden flame swept out of its mouth, immediately wrapped the black fox.


    Originally, Nanming Lihuo was already at the level of sky fire. Now, with the power of jiuzhuan golden body as the fuel, his power suddenly increased. But at this moment, Mu Yi''s face also climbed a pale. Obviously, it was a heavy burden for him to improve the power of Nanming Lihuo in this way.


    The Black Fox also felt the power of the golden flame and wanted to step back, but it was obviously too late. Finally, he could only use the secret method to break the flame and escape. At this time, the black fox looked very embarrassed and his breath dropped a lot.


    Muyi naturally didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity. He took Nanming away from the fire and directly welcomed it. Jiuzhuan golden body was determined to play to the extreme. The golden light on the body surface was stacked one after another. In the twinkling of an eye, the black fox was constantly hit. Finally, with a roar, the whole body exploded directly.


    "Win?" at this time, Muyi gasped for breath, but he still didn''t relax his vigilance. After the black fox exploded, he left only stones all over the ground and couldn''t feel a trace of breath any more. Muyi glanced and saw that there was no danger, so he directly skimmed over the platform and went up along the stone steps.


    For Muyi, the battle is far from reaching his limit, and there are even cards left. His strength is only about 80%. The strength of the black fox is undoubtedly weaker than the real wuchongtian peak, otherwise Muyi will never win so easily. More importantly, he has seen that the black fox is not really life, But a puppet of God''s creation.


    In fact, shortly after Muyi left, the stones all over the ground kept wriggling, and then merged again, and continued to become a black fox guarding the mountain road, waiting for the next intruder, as if this was its mission.


    All those who want to go up the mountain, as long as they don''t get permission, must have beaten the puppet. As for saying that they want to go up the mountain from other places, but they can''t go up the mountain at all. In fact, Muyi vaguely feels that if they don''t take the mountain road, it will only be more dangerous. That''s why he knows that the black fox is powerful and still fights with it.


    Of course, this kind of battle is only good for Muyi. If he plays a few more games, I''m afraid his strength will improve. However, Muyi thinks that even if he has all his cards and is desperate, his strength is at most equivalent to just entering the sixth heaven. Compared with the high priest of the demon fox family and the king of Youshui, he is still far from good.


    If someone knows what Muyi is thinking at the moment, he will definitely hate to kill him. Just stepping into heaven and man, he has the strength of wuchongtian, which is equivalent to surpassing how many people at once? It is the existence of Tianxiang king, which broke through a hundred years ago, but now it is just a triple heaven. From this, we can see how abnormal Muyi is.


    Of course, there is the credit for the nine turn golden body decision of the peerless skill. Naturally, it is inevitable to have the effect of the integration of the three truths. The key is that Muyi''s savings before heaven and man are so rich that he has thick savings and thin hair. In addition, it is not surprising that Nanming Lihuo and xuanming spring can have today''s strength.


    There is more than one way to the top of the mountain. At the moment, on the other side, the king of Tianxiang joined hands with several demon kings of the demon family, but the black fox in front of him was too strong. Finally, the king of Tianxiang defeated the black fox and passed successfully with a card given to her by the high priest.


    "Come on, get out of here."


    On another mountain road, King Ping roared. Although he didn''t recover his true body, under his full strength, the black fox finally collapsed.


    Similarly, some platforms were stained with blood, and bodies were discarded around like broken sacks.


    Up the mountain road, Muyi also found some palaces, but the buildings had long been empty and nothing had been left. Even the medicine garden had been picked. Seeing this, Muyi was not surprised. After all, the Black Fox family still lived on the Qingqiu mountain. Although it was impossible to enter the wahuang other courtyard at ordinary times, some medicine gardens on the hillside were obviously in their bags, Even the other party knew that someone would come in when the secret place of Qingqiu was opened, so they picked the elixir in advance to avoid being robbed by outsiders.


    Therefore, if Mu Yi turned down and found the hiding place of the Black Fox family at this time, he might have a great harvest. After all, at the moment, the strong of the Black Fox family almost poured out, and the family was empty. With his strength, it was almost easy.


    However, for Mu Yi, the only thing that really attracts him is the empty ghost stone, which is also the main purpose of his coming in this time. If he goes down the mountain at this time, he will lose watermelon and pick sesame, which is not worth the loss.


    When Mu Yi came to the top of the mountain, his eyes narrowed slightly, just because there were already people here. On the huge white jade square, there were four people standing in three positions, two of whom were known by Mu Yi. They were the high priest of the demon fox family and the Youshui king of the ghost family. As for the final position, which was also closest to the palace, there were two figures. Look at their clothes, Similar to the gloomy man Muyi met before, the identity of the other party is self-evident, the big elder of the Black Fox family and the strong man of liuchongtian in the family.


    "EH."


    When Muyi stepped up, he immediately attracted the attention of the three parties, and the big elder of the Black Fox family gave a light sigh. He didn''t seem to expect that Muyi could catch up with him with his strength, and he was second only to two strong men of eight heavy heaven. This is undoubtedly interesting.


    Even the high priest and the king of Youshui looked at him with a bit of surprise, especially the king of Youshui looked at him more deeply, then ignored him and looked straight at the huge palace in front of him.


    Although it is on the top of the giant peak, there is no cold wind here. Looking down from the platform, you can only see the billowing clouds, and the cold wind and clouds seem to be separated by an invisible force and can''t get close to this huge palace.


    Mu Yi''s eyes were then attracted by the hall. It seemed that the hall was carved from a complete piece of jade. Every minute and every bit was exquisite. There were countless monsters carved on it.


    The whole hall is thirty feet high. In front of it, it will only look very small. Although there is a yard next to it, at the moment, all the palaces are shrouded in a faint light, which is vaguely similar to the large array shrouding Qingqiu mountain. It should also be a kind of prohibition.


    According to Muyi''s information, if you want to enter, you must wait until there is a loophole in the prohibition, so that you can have the opportunity to enter. Moreover, the prohibition here is much stronger than the prohibition outside. Otherwise, the strong men of the three eightfold days would have joined hands to break through and search for treasures.


    "Boy, you shouldn''t be from my demon clan?" suddenly, the high priest of the demon fox clan looked at Mu Yi and said.


    Mu Yi was surprised, but he didn''t show it on his face. He just asked, "why did you say that, elder?"


    "Ha ha, really not." the high priest was more sure at this time, just shook his head slightly, but did not explain the reason to him.


    At the same time, hearing the words of the high priest, the Youshui king looked at Muyi with a cold look. It seemed that he would do it easily. Seeing this, Muyi was also secretly on guard. After all, the Youshui king in front of him was a strong man in bachongtian, which was far from what Muyi can compare now.


    Although Muyi''s cards are all out, he can barely touch the threshold of liuchongtian by even using his secret skills, but with the strength of the other party, he can kill ordinary liuchongtian with one hand.


    At this time, there were figures on several other mountain roads, which once again led everyone''s eyes to the past.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect you to be in front of me. Come on, take a punch from me and let me see what you can do."


    Then, a frantic voice came. It was the flat king of the demon family. He was obviously surprised when he saw Muyi. After all, Muyi was still behind when he came in. Unexpectedly, he ran in front of him now, which made him a little angry. Seeing Muyi standing on the edge of the platform, he had a tentative idea.


    Ping Tianwang, as can be seen from his name, his best skill is strength, so he hits directly at the moment. Although this fist is not the peak strength, it also has seven or eight points of strength. Strangely, the other party''s fist doesn''t see any momentum, just like penetrating the void and directly appears in front of Mu Yi.


    In the face of King Ping, Muyi dare not have any carelessness, because in terms of strength, the other party is only stronger than him. He has a card, and the other party also has it. Moreover, at present, he is far from the strongest state of the other party. However, he can''t retreat or retreat at this time. Although no one said, he has an intuition that as long as he retreats from the platform, he will completely lose the opportunity to enter the other courtyard of wahuang, So no matter what, Muyi can''t retreat this time.


    "Well done."


    Looking at this fist, Mu Yi also burst into the sky, and a golden fist suddenly greeted him.

 Chapter 676

    "Boom!"


    At the top of Qingqiu mountain, if there was a thunder, the violent fluctuation immediately shook and set off a hurricane. Those who also just boarded the platform and stood by to watch the excitement were overwhelmed and retreated one after another. After all, their strength was far from that of the two people in the battle.


    "OK, have fun."


    King Ping''s body shook slightly, but he didn''t step back after all, but there was a sense of joy on his face, and his fighting spirit was even higher. He was belligerent and often challenged others. It can be said that his strength was honed in the challenge. Even if he had the same strength, he would win the battle of life and death.


    Mu Yi''s body also shook, and his eyes to King Ping were full of war intention. In addition to giving him invincible strength, jiuzhuan golden body also had extreme defense. If he could fight with King Ping, he would gain a great deal.


    However, just when they were about to explode, a voice directly penetrated their war spirit field, "well, you two stop for the time being."


    The speaker is the high priest of the demon fox family. After all, even if Muyi is not the demon family, Ping Tianwang is the only strong person in the demon family who can stop the six heavy heaven of the Black Fox family. Therefore, he naturally doesn''t want Ping Tianwang to have a loss, let alone to compete with Muyi for no reason.


    In fact, King Ping''s action just now is also in his default, in order to see if Muyi is qualified to stand here. Now that it has been proved that Muyi is not weaker than King Ping, he is naturally qualified to stand here, even if he is not a demon family.


    After all, he is not the only one who is not the demon family here. Moreover, Muyi''s strength is only equivalent to that of King Ping. It is nothing in the eyes of the eight strong Tians.


    On the other hand, Tianxiang King stared at Muyi with a strange look. He thought that Muyi might not catch up with the strong man of the Black Fox family, or even pass through the guardian stone statue halfway up the mountain. Unexpectedly, Muyi came early and was on a par with pingtian king.


    In particular, Muyi was full of mystery, which made her more curious. However, she came up a step late and didn''t hear the words of the high priest. Moreover, she also knew that the time was not right, so she didn''t come forward.


    Hearing the words of the high priest, King Ping hesitated and did not continue to do it after all. Although he was arrogant, he was not stupid. He knew who could not provoke him, otherwise he would have died. Moreover, he also saw that even if Muyi''s strength was slightly lower than him, it was impossible to distinguish the victory and defeat for a moment. At least he had recognized Muyi''s strength in his heart and thought that he was qualified to stand here.


    Muyi, seeing that King Ping stepped down, also didn''t continue to fight. After all, it''s not a good time to fight. Even if you really want to verify your strength, you should wait until you go out. For now, you''d better wait for the opening of Wa Huang''s other courtyard.


    "It seems that there are a few more interesting people this time." the elder of the Black Fox family took a deep look at Mu Yi, then looked at the high priest and said that their strength is eightfold heaven. Although the sky Fox and the Black Fox family have never dealt with each other, they have no intention to do it here, because this is another courtyard of the wa emperor. Whether the sky fox or the black fox can be regarded as the near attendant of the wa emperor, Even in respect of the emperor WA, they would not do it here.


    Of course, the more important reason is that they have retained their strength to enter the wahuangbieyuan. There are treasures and dangers in it. If they really want to compete for treasures, they should not care what wahuangbieyuan should do at that time. Therefore, it is not worth three words to say a thousand things.


    "Maybe." the high priest smiled and didn''t go on. As for the Youshui King next to him, he was always quiet and didn''t say a word. He just looked at the hall in front of him and was stunned. He didn''t know what he was thinking. In fact, the hall in front of him didn''t write a name. There seemed to be a plaque, but he didn''t know why it had disappeared long ago. It''s precisely for this reason, So over the years, even if someone comes, he can''t know the details here. After all, the prohibition of the main hall can''t be broken, and no one can go in. He can only look for some opportunities on Qingqiu mountain.


    Perhaps it is precisely for this reason that the birth of Qingqiu secret land only attracted some of the powerful kings, and most of the old monsters did not come. Otherwise, if the secrets here were leaked out, there would be more than the so-called eight heavy days, even the nine heavy days, and even the quasi Emperor strong.


    Although the so-called quasi emperor is only half a step away from the emperor level, the gap is very different, far beyond imagination. At least in the current state of Muyi, we can''t understand the difference between the two. If we don''t have enough strength, we can''t broaden our horizons.


    Then, several more kings came up, including the three ghost kings. Finally, there were 13 kings who could set foot on the platform. If you put aside the two of the Black Fox family, that is to say, the king who entered the secret territory was only half of it.


    Of course, it was not easy for some people to climb up together. After all, the black fox on the hillside is not so easy to deal with. It is not only the strength of wuchongtian. Of course, everyone has his own card to become a king. On the contrary, the black fox statue is only a dead thing after all. Even if it is strong, it is not without weakness.


    On the first day, there was no change in the main hall, and King Ping tried to break the prohibition himself. As a result, he only made the prohibition tremble slightly, and he himself was seriously injured under the counterattack of the prohibition. So far, no one dared to underestimate the prohibition here, let alone make an idea of the main hall. He could only wait for a loophole in the prohibition.


    For some strong people, maybe they still don''t know that this is the wa Huang bieyuan, but it doesn''t mean they don''t know that there are treasures here. The fact that the main hall is built on the top of Qingqiu mountain has explained the problem, and it goes without saying what the three strongest octuples are here for.


    As for the things at the foot of the mountain, it may be good, but it''s just good. If you can have a better opportunity in front of you, I think no one will ignore it.


    The next day, the prohibition began to change. Under the observation of Muyi''s heavenly eye, countless small runes were born and died, and there was more black gas in the original perfect array, making it no longer harmonious and perfect. Maybe this is the so-called loophole.


    Not only Muyi, but also others soon found out this. Even the three eight Heavenly Kings also paid attention to it. However, this little change is not enough to open the prohibition. People are still waiting patiently. For the king''s realm, a few days are fleeting. After all, it is not a problem to become a king, even if it is only the lowest one, and live for hundreds of years, Later, with the improvement of strength, the longer the life will be, and the demon family has a long life. Becoming a demon king is often a millennium.


    However, as long as you can''t break through and become an emperor, even the demon family has only a life span of thousands of years. On the contrary, if the human family becomes a semi saint, the millennium will be a limit, unless you can become a saint.


    Although the sage is not immortal, it is still OK to live for at least thousands of years. Even the time of ten thousand years is nothing. However, even the sage and the great emperor, regardless of their strength, can''t bear the counterattack of heaven and earth. They will eventually die. Unless they become Immortals, they can jump out of the three realms, not in the five elements, and the real life is equal to heaven.


    Otherwise, everything is just a mirage after all.


    Of course, at Mu Yi''s age, he simply can''t feel that despair. After all, he is too young. Even the Tianxiang king of the demon fox family can be called peerless, and now he is already over 100 years old. Such a comparison can naturally see the abnormal degree of Mu Yi.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it has been ten days since the arrival of the people, and even some kings began to get impatient. After all, it took only a month for them to enter the secret place. Now it has passed a third. If they wait any longer, they may not get anything in the end.


    The only good news may be that there are more and more black on the prohibition, which makes the prohibition unstable. Maybe it won''t take long. Even if the prohibition can''t disappear, it can''t stop people''s footsteps.


    Soon, three more days later, the three great octagonal kings suddenly shot without warning, and the ultimate attack fell on the big array. After a while, the prohibition began to shake violently. Muyi observed the hand of the powerful octagonal for the first time, and its power was far beyond imagination. More importantly, the other Party''s control of power was almost perfect, A casual blow is like a full hand. The kind of lifting heavy as light is something that Muyi can''t achieve now.


    Although Mu Yi has been sorting out his harvest for half a month, his progress is still too slow. This latent cultivation is obviously not suitable for him, and the characteristic of nine turn golden body decision seems to be more suitable for understanding and breakthrough in battle.


    Seeing the three big and eight heavy heavenly kings make a move, all the people cheer up and look at the violent shaking array. However, the array can not be broken regardless of how the three people make a move.


    "Let''s do it together."


    The high priest suddenly said in a loud voice. At that time, people around him, even Mu Yi, chose to attack the array. Although they could not be broken, the fluctuation was more intense. Instead, the array was inflated, and the black spread faster and faster, accounting for nearly one-third of all prohibitions.


    Just don''t know why, Mu Yi looked at the spreading black, and felt frightened in his heart, as if there was something terrible to come out, but this feeling just flashed away, and even gave him an illusion.


    In the end, he can only be accompanied by one attack after another.


    "Click!"

 Chapter 677

    "Click!"


    With the attack of many strong men, only a click was heard, and the array finally collapsed.


    "Not good."


    Unexpectedly, with the collapse of the array, a black vortex was formed in front of the people. When the people reacted, it was obviously too late. Muyi only felt a cold attack. As soon as the idea moved, the vortex had suddenly risen and completely swallowed him.


    At the moment, not only Muyi, but all the people on the platform could not escape the black vortex. All were swallowed up, leaving only the empty platform. The large array that had just collapsed also seemed to have a life like peristalsis. Then it condensed again and continued to envelop the huge hall, as if everything before was just an illusion.


    However, for Muyi and others, all this is not an illusion. When he was just swallowed, Muyi also wanted to resist. However, his power is really insignificant compared with the vortex. He can only obediently let the black vortex take him to another place. To his relief, the black vortex did not hurt him, but more like a transmission.


    I don''t know how long it took. Muyi''s eyes suddenly lit up and his feet stepped on the ground at the same time.


    "Kill, kill, kill him."


    A loud voice came from around. At this time, Mu Yi found that he actually appeared in a huge square. There were people all around. In the middle of the square, there was a challenge arena. At this time, two strong men on the challenge arena were fighting. Their accomplishments were both King''s territory. If they were outside, they would definitely be big people of all ethnic groups, but now, But the two fought under the attention of thousands of people.


    The surrounding cries formed waves, like crazy. When Mu Yi looked, all the people sitting in the stands were demon families. Some had turned into human form, some were still staring at the head of the body, and others simply turned into the body. The strong evil spirit shrouded above the square and rendered it scarlet.


    Muyi looked around and saw that none of the demon families paid attention to him. He looked at the stage and shouted wildly. Muyi couldn''t help reaching out to grab it, but unexpectedly, he grabbed an empty space, and the demon family next to him suddenly became an illusion.


    "Where on earth is this place? Is everything I see true or false?" Mu Yi was shocked. He didn''t expect to appear here after being swallowed up, and it seemed that he was the only one. As for others, he disappeared.


    "This should be true, just exist in the past, and I should be between the past and the present."


    Later, Muyi gradually understood his situation. After all, pure fantasy can not explain all this. I''m afraid that only the wa emperor can have such incredible skills.


    "Why did you just send me here?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking. After all, the secret place of Qingqiu was only opened for one month, and he had delayed half a month before. If he couldn''t go out at that time, I''m afraid he would stay here completely. As for waiting until the next secret place is opened, it will be a hundred years later.


    Just as Muyi was thinking about how to leave here, a light suddenly enveloped him. Suddenly, Muyi was surprised and wanted to struggle out. But it was difficult to exert his original powerful power at the moment, so he had to let the light take him away.


    "Boom!"


    When Mu Yi reappeared, he found himself in the challenge arena. At the same time, an idea came into his mind to let him understand that it was originally called the beast fighting platform, which was specially used to select demon warriors. In ancient times, it was almost every year. If he won the first one, he would get a reward and the title of brave.


    If Mu Yi wants to go out, he must win the first place. There is no other way.


    "First place? It seems that the beast fighting platform should be a test." Muyi thought, but he soon found that most of his strength had been suppressed, and he could only give play to his strength. In fact, he was not the only one. Anyone who boarded the beast fighting platform, regardless of his strength, would be suppressed in one day, so the key to victory lies in experience.


    At this time, the light on the opposite side flashed, and a small old man appeared, just a pair of eyes, full of yin and ruthlessness. As soon as he appeared, he rushed at Mu Yi for convenience. Moreover, he was very fast. He came to Mu Yi in front of him in a flash. At the same time, a sharp dagger appeared in his hand, like a poisonous snake, biting at Mu Yi''s throat.


    Muyi''s eyes narrowed slightly, his right foot stepped hard on the ground, and his body retreated. The old man was like a shadow, and his speed was not slow at all. The animal fighting platform was much larger than looking below, and its length and width were almost 100 feet, enough for two people to show on the platform.


    Muyi was no longer polite when he saw that the other party was like a maggot of tarsal bone, because just now the consciousness clearly told him that once he died here, he would also die completely. Therefore, for Muyi, it is also a battle of life and death. He must win the first place whether for survival or reward.


    "Drink!"


    Mu Yi''s eyes flashed away and directly punched the sharp dagger. Although his strength was suppressed, the jiuzhuan gold body cover was still there. Coupled with the strong body, it was a general magic weapon that could compete with one or two. Even if the jiuzhuan gold body was successful, the body would be the best weapon, and the real King Kong would not be bad.


    "Qiang!"


    Muyi punches the dagger sideways, keeps the direction of his fist, and continues to go towards the little old man. It is obvious that he intends to suppress it at one stroke, and the little old man is not afraid at all. As soon as he shakes his body, he disappears directly from under Muyi''s fist. At the same time, what the other party disappears is not only his body, but also his Qi, otherwise it is impossible to get out of trouble easily.


    The little old man suddenly disappeared. Muyi hardly thought about it. His fighting instinct experienced for many years made him fight back. At this time, a cold light just came out from behind him. Without any sign, he punched the dagger again, but Muyi was in a cold sweat. He didn''t expect that the old man was so strange and didn''t know what demon clan he was, but Muyi also understood, Just now I was careless and subconsciously despised each other. Now I understand that it can be simple to climb the beast fighting platform?


    To understand this, Muyi did not dare to be careless and concentrate. Although the old man appeared and disappeared, and the speed was fast to the extreme, Muyi still lost in Muyi''s hand after Muyi showed Yu step and rolled it with strength. To be precise, Muyi''s fist should have split his body, but there was no blood splash in the end, which directly disappeared from convenience.


    "The first game!"


    Muyi lowered his arm. At this time, the light flashed, and he disappeared from the beast fighting platform. When he reappeared again, he was in one of the closed rooms. Muyi observed and found that there was no door in the room, but the aura here was very abundant. He almost wanted to turn into clouds. Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, Muyi stopped thinking and began to run nine turns of the golden body, The aura in the room kept pouring into Muyi''s body and was soon refined to supplement the consumption before Muyi.


    Even the nine turn gold body mask lit up slightly.


    Not much, not much. After a whole hour, the light came again. Muyi knew it clearly in his heart. The next moment, he reappeared on the beast fighting platform. Obviously, after each victory, he would get an hour of repair and recovery, and then continue to the next game.


    This time, Mu Yi''s opponent was a burly demon clan. The opponent was equally powerful. He even pressured Mu Yi, who practiced jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue, which was not that jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue couldn''t do, but Mu Yi''s cultivation time was too short and was only the first priority, which was far from giving full play to the mystery of jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue. The demon clan had an inherent advantage in physical strength, Muyi can not catch up in just a few years. Fortunately, the strength of both sides is in one day. Even if there is a gap, it will not be too big. In the final analysis, victory depends on experience and ability.


    This time, Mu Yi didn''t solve his opponent immediately, but only killed him "hard" after a struggle. The reason for doing so is to better train himself. After all, it''s not a simple thing to want to win the first place. The more he gets to the back, the stronger his opponent will be. Therefore, taking advantage of the fact that his opponent is not too strong, he just enhances his actual combat experience, Only in this way can he have a chance to win.


    Although Muyi is confident, he is not arrogant and ignorant. Even if he is called a peerless genius, even the greatest genius needs time to grow. Genius is only good qualification, but it does not mean that he must be a strong one. The time left for Muyi is too short to allow him to give full play to his potential.


    At present, there is no doubt that it is a good opportunity. Muyi believes that if he can survive, it will definitely be a valuable wealth for him in the future, and it is also an indispensable thing for his growth, and this kind of thing can also be called inside information.


    The stronger the foundation, the stronger the foundation, so as to lead to a higher peak.


    After defeating his opponent, Muyi got another hour of repair time. While recovering, he replayed the just fought process in his mind, decomposed it a little bit, and then absorbed it thoroughly and turned it into his own details.


    Soon, an hour later, Mu Yi came to power again. Only this time, his opponent was a woman of the Black Fox family. The reason why he recognized it at a glance was that the other party did not completely cover up his body, and his four tails stood behind him.


    Although the other party only had four tails, Muyi was not careless. Instead, he continued to hone his combat experience with the help of the other party. This time, he also won.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Muyi has won ten games in a row, and ten games seem to be a key. Muyi obviously feels that there is a trace of unclear breath on his body, and this breath seems to have a certain relationship with the beast platform.

 Chapter 678

    Game 11, 21, 31, 51, 91.


    For ten days in a row, Muyi has been fighting continuously, basically ten times a day, no more or no less. In fact, from the eleventh game, his opponent''s strength began to improve. Almost every ten games, his opponent''s strength will improve. Even after 50 games, Muyi also felt the pressure. After 80 games, he almost went all out, even after 90 games, Muyi has been in danger for many times. If he hadn''t relied on his extraordinary will and strong toughness, I''m afraid he would have died on the beast fighting platform.


    Of course, there are both efforts and gains. In just ten days, Muyi''s control of power has reached an unimaginable level, almost perfect. At the moment, even if he faces the same power, he believes that he will win.


    Sometimes, the stronger the power is, the better. When the fighting skill reaches a limit, it will be transformed. The ancients said that the skill is close to the Tao, that is, from simplicity to complexity, and then from complexity to simplicity, reaching a state similar to returning to nature.


    Although it is a little early to put the word "return to nature" on Mu Yi, it is enough to show how terrible his progress during this period is. More than 90 life and death battles have made Mu Yi''s will stronger. If Mu Yi, who has just cultivated nine turn golden body decision and become a heaven and man, is a sword out of the scabbard with unparalleled edge, now the cold light is restrained, deep and more terrible.


    Under normal circumstances, Muyi could not have lasted so long. Fortunately, after he got off the beast fighting platform, no matter how many injuries he had suffered before, he would completely recover in an hour, and he could feel that his jiuzhuan gold body would definitely become stronger, just like beating out the impurities with a heavy hammer, and his previous impetuosity would completely disappear, Today''s Muyi can be called a really stable realm, and has begun to accumulate details and is ready to impact a higher realm at any time.


    If there were two boundary stones in hand, Muyi believed that now he could immediately unite the boundary and break through to the ninth turn. The golden body would be the second, or the second turn.


    Unfortunately, the whereabouts of Kongming stone are still unknown. He himself has reached the most dangerous juncture. Now Muyi has fought 97 life and death battles, leaving only three in a hundred consecutive victories. However, these three battles are definitely three life and death robberies. If he is careless, he will die.


    In the twinkling of an eye, an hour later, Muyi in the secret room opened his eyes and two pure lights flashed away. At this time, Muyi could not see any panic on his face. The whole person showed a calm and motionless posture.


    Suddenly, a light flashed, and Muyi in the secret room disappeared.


    On the beast fighting platform, Muyi quietly emerged. At the same time, his opponent also appeared. It was a Tyrannosaurus Rex that directly transformed itself. Its body was three feet long, and the tail dragged behind was six or seven feet long. Compared with it, Muyi undoubtedly seemed a little small.


    However, when the two sides occupy a corner of the beast fighting platform, their momentum collides constantly. As a result, the terrible Tyrannosaurus Rex can''t beat Muyi. At this time, the cry under the stage is more crazy. Even standing on the stage, Muyi can feel the extreme madness. Under this impact, the eyes of the Tyrannosaurus Rex opposite slowly become blood red, Even Muyi was unconsciously affected by a trace of influence, and his eyes showed some red light.


    Mu Yi also noticed this, but ignored it, because in this state, his strength can also play twelve points.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, the Tyrannosaurus Rex on the other side roared, and his huge body roared towards him. An unparalleled momentum immediately rolled over, but Muyi didn''t dodge, his feet were nailed in place, and the madness in his eyes became more and more intense. If the momentum of Tyrannosaurus rex was rolling river water, Muyi was a rock standing between the river water, standing firm and motionless.


    Finally, when Tyrannosaurus Rex came near and stepped on Muyi, this foot did not simply fall, but contained a magic power. The surrounding space seemed to be blocked, like chains, and there was nowhere to escape. It seemed that there was only one way to meet.


    If ordinary people encounter this situation, I''m afraid they would have been panic stricken. Even Mu Yi would hesitate when he encountered this attack two days ago, but now he doesn''t shrink back and hesitate at all, but his eyes become more firm.


    "You want to subdue me?" Mu Yi roared. Then, his body was stained with a layer of gold. It didn''t look as domineering as before. But in fact, after continuous tempering and compression, the jiuzhuan gold body cover was completely integrated into his body. The gold on the surface was the best defense. The jiuzhuan gold body cover was compressed to the extreme, It''s like wearing a layer of gold clothes. In fact, Dacheng''s nine turn golden body decision turns into a kind of gold from the inside out. Just like the huge golden figure Muyi saw on the same day, they all have great power, which can tear the sky and break through the earth.


    Today''s Muyi is far from reaching this level, but the hegemony of jiuzhuan Jinshen has gradually emerged. With the roar of Muyi, an unyielding intention rises to the sky.


    "Get out of here."


    Muyi pinched his fist and directly welcomed it. Compared with the strong hooves of Tyrannosaurus Rex, Muyi''s fist looked like an embroidery needle, but the momentum of the fight made people ignore this point.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the Tyrannosaurus Rex stepped back, and Muyi''s body shook for a while. A piece of blood red appeared on his face, then turned blue and pale, and even a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. There was a burst of noise inside his body, which was the sound of collision between muscles and bones.


    As for the beast fighting platform under your feet, I don''t know what it is made of. No matter how powerful it is, it can''t destroy anything. Otherwise, the power of this blow would have shot Muyi underground long ago.


    Don''t let Muyi retreat without clicking. It is undoubtedly a humiliation for Tyrannosaurus Rex. Its body expands again and becomes three points larger in the twinkling of an eye. At the same time, its tail sweeps out, and the air suddenly makes a harsh sound. Before approaching, Muyi''s skin faintly produces a tingling pain.


    Compared with the previous blow, now it is the embodiment of the real power of the Tyrannosaurus Rex. Although Mu Yi has a nine turn golden body, he is not a fool. Just now, his body has been injured. If he hits hard again, I''m afraid he will eventually be killed by the Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    After all, Tyrannosaurus Rex''s innate advantages could not be supplemented by Muyi in a short time, so before the giant tail arrived, his body shook gently, and immediately two lifelike Muyi appeared and fled in two directions at the same time.


    The giant tail hesitated slightly in the air, finally chose one of them and hit it hard.


    "Bang."


    The air burst directly, and a strong wind dispersed. At the same time, the Muyi in the air was directly smashed, but there was no scene of flesh and blood splashing. Obviously, this figure was just a virtual shadow.


    On the other side, Muyi has jumped up high and his feet have stepped out continuously in the air. Finally, he stepped heavily on the head of Tyrannosaurus Rex. This foot condenses all the strength of Muyi and carries his general trend. Even a hill will collapse at this foot.


    "Bang!"


    Tyrannosaurus Rex''s huge body fell to the ground at the foot of Muyi, and his head fell heavily. The whole animal fighting platform was shocked. Even the head of Tyrannosaurus rex was stepped out of a blood hole the size of his head by Muyi, but the head of Tyrannosaurus rex was too hard, and even this blood hole was far from reaching the point of bone.


    When the Tyrannosaurus rex was in pain, his mouth roared. At the same time, a ground dragon turned over and bit Mu Yi with a big mouth. His sharp teeth showed a frightening cold light. Mu Yi had no doubt that once he fell into it, he would be divided into two parts immediately, so he hurried to hide. These days, his Yu step has already reached a perfect level, Even fully integrated into instinct, making his body method more unpredictable.


    Just as Muyi dodged away, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. It was the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s tongue. I saw that the tongue was covered with dense barbs. At first sight, people''s heart was cold. It was gold and iron. I''m afraid it would be fragmented under this lick.


    "Well done."


    In the middle of the air, Mu Yi didn''t panic at all. Instead, he gave a long roar and blew out a fist. Several strong winds revolved around his fist and kept rotating. This fist was understood by Mu Yi according to the xuanming spring. He integrated his essence into the fist, condensed it into a little with the power of rotation, and then burst out. It is his strongest blow at present.


    "Bang!"


    Muyi''s fist directly collided with the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s tongue. With a fist at the peak, it directly smashed the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s tongue and splashed blood. The Tyrannosaurus Rex also gave a scream. Behind him, a strong wind suddenly hit. Muyi just hit his fist with all his strength, and it was inevitable that there would be a moment of stagnation. Unexpectedly, the Tyrannosaurus Rex grasped the opportunity so well.


    Mu Yi''s eyes flashed a cruel color, and his body dodged to one side, but it was still a little slow, so that the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s tail almost wiped his body.


    "Bang!"


    He just rubbed his body, but the huge force still directly flew Mu Yi out. At the same time, half of his shoulder was covered with flesh and blood, and his left hand was powerless. Even if his nine turn gold body cover was strong and suddenly attacked, it could not be intact. It can be said that Mu Yi and T-Rex were a little defeated.


    Although one arm was destroyed, Mu Yi''s face did not change any color. In these more than 90 life and death wars, not to mention the destruction of his arm, it was not unprecedented. Therefore, Mu Yi has long been used to it. As long as he wins, after stepping down, his injury will naturally heal. So don''t worry. The important thing now is to kill the Tyrannosaurus Rex completely.

 Chapter 679

    "Kill!"


    In the battle of life and death, strength and experience are only two aspects. More importantly, there is the will, because the will is the foundation that carries everything. This is like the difference between a plate of loose sand and having a general.


    Mu Yi''s will is absolutely strong among his peers, which is also related to his experience. Therefore, even now, in the face of danger, he does not shrink back at all, and his fighting spirit is even stronger. Even if only one arm is left, his fist can still break everything in front of him.


    Mu Yi was injured, and Tyrannosaurus Rex also felt bad. In particular, the tongue was broken by Mu Yi. The pain alone was enough to reduce its strength by three points. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mu Yi shot again and again, and golden fist shadows continued to fall. At the same time, his speed also played to the extreme and firmly trapped the Tyrannosaurus Rex in it.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex Mingxian also fell into madness and constantly broke through, trying to eat Muyi. However, it was inferior to Muyi after all, and was finally killed by Muyi.


    When the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s body disappeared, Muyi also disappeared on the beast fighting platform and returned to the secret room. His injury quickly recovered under the infusion of aura. Muyi experienced this situation more than once. No matter what injury he suffered, he would completely recover in an hour. Muyi even suspected that as long as he had one breath, even the broken limb could recover, Coupled with all kinds of on the beast fighting platform, he even had doubts about whether all this was true or false more than once.


    If it is true, why do the bodies of those opponents disappear completely after they die? If it is false, but his injury is real. Even he has an intuition that once he dies here, he will die completely.


    As for the truth, I''m afraid we can only find out after he breaks through a hundred battles.


    Muyi then recovered. He tried his best to understand the battle just now and absorbed it completely. Continuous learning is also his great advantage. Even if the cultivation time is too short and the inside information is insufficient, this process of continuous fighting and continuous learning can make up for some.


    In the twinkling of an eye, an hour passed. Muyi appeared on the beast fighting platform again to meet his 99th battle. This time, his opponent was the Demon King Kong violent ape family. Although his body was not as large as T-Rex, the golden hair made it look more like a war god, and the pressure on Muyi was stronger than that of T-Rex before.


    "Strong enemy."


    At a glance, Mu Yi judged the strength of the King Kong violent ape. Even compared with it, he was more willing to face the previous Tyrannosaurus Rex, because even if the King Kong violent ape was inferior in strength, his form was naturally close to the Terran, so his fighting method was also closer to the Terran. Even because of the other demon family, he was far more talented than the Terran.


    Therefore, whether in terms of physical strength or combat instinct, the other party is not only inferior to Muyi, but even better. The only thing Muyi can rely on is the combat experience he has continuously absorbed and learned before and his strong will.


    "Can''t return."


    Looking at the King Kong violent ape opposite, Muyi decided the battle mode at the first time. At the moment, he has fully recovered and is in an unprecedented good state. Therefore, no matter how powerful the opponent is, he can''t shake his determination.


    "Kill!"


    Mu Yi gave a soft drink, and the King Kong violent ape opposite also roared. He saw two golden lights crashing together on the beast fighting platform, directly making a dull loud noise, and this is just the beginning.


    In this war, Muyi almost tried his best. In the end, he even fought by instinct. On the animal fighting platform, flesh and blood flew. Whether Muyi or Vajra violent ape, they were completely crazy. They had already forgotten life and death. They all had the same idea in their mind, that is to kill each other.


    In a trance, Mu Yi felt that the nameless boxing he had practiced was changing. In his heart, it seemed that something was about to spit out, but at the moment, his consciousness didn''t pay attention to these at all, and his body changed spontaneously.


    This battle lasted for more than half an hour. It can be said to be the most difficult battle of Muyi. One of his arms disappeared, one leg was twisted, and a big hole was broken in his lower abdomen, which can be called miserable. But the King Kong violent ape was no better. A big hole was broken in his chest, and the beating heart could be seen faintly.


    Mu Yi''s eyes are hard to see clearly. He doesn''t know how many times he has drifted on the edge of life and death. Only an unyielding thought is supporting him.


    "Die."


    The King Kong violent ape suddenly roared, and the whole body sent out a flame of life. A fist directly penetrated the void and fell towards Muyi''s head. Once hit, Muyi will definitely die.


    At this moment, Mu Yi trembled all over. The feeling of being very close to death stimulated his body unprecedentedly. The feeling of spitting out from his heart suddenly rose to the peak. The next second, an inexplicable thing seemed to break through the hard shell and exposed.


    Just for a moment, he wrapped Muyi. Instinctively, Muyi raised his hand and gently punched out. This punch was not only unable to compare with the fist of King Kong violent ape, but even like a child.


    "Boo!"


    Vaguely, it seemed that something had been broken. The next moment, the body of King Kong violent ape flew backwards like a broken sack. One of his arms was directly crushed, which was the breath of life. It seemed that it disappeared with the just light sound.


    The ninety ninth battle, easy to win!


    When the body of Vajra violent ape disappeared, Muyi also returned to the secret room. This time, it was different from before. At the moment, he was like a coma and lying on the ground. If it wasn''t for the slight fluctuation of his chest, it was almost like a real death. The surrounding Aura spontaneously poured into his body and began to repair his injury. Even Muyi''s guess was verified, His missing arm actually grew out slowly. It was really a man of life and death, flesh and bones.


    "I''m not dead?"


    In a trance, Mu Yi''s consciousness gradually recovered. He could feel his situation at the moment, but his state was something else. His soul seemed to be bound and could not control his body. He was like an outsider, but he felt that his body was getting better and even stronger than before. He was a little relieved.


    Then, Mu Yi began to recall the previous battle. Although his consciousness was vague and his instinct was supporting him in the battle, those memories were directly printed in his body. Now recalling them is like going through a battle again.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that this is the most dangerous and difficult battle that Muyi has experienced since his cultivation. This feeling didn''t even exist when he entered the fairy tomb. Before, he almost died many times, even in the end, almost ten dead and lifeless. If it didn''t break out suddenly in the end, I''m afraid he would be dead now.


    The previous battles were constantly absorbed by him, and after this battle, his will was tempered. Muyi believed that after he recovered, his strength would definitely rise to a higher level. At the moment, there was even a strong intuition that he could kill even with his previous strength, that is, liuchongtian.


    Although there is only one day gap, it is absolutely terrible without any improvement in strength.


    But soon, Mu Yi''s mind shifted to the other side. That was the last thing bred. It should be the transformation of nameless boxing. After so long, nameless boxing has been accumulating strength and seems to be pregnant with something. Just because nameless boxing is getting weaker and weaker, Mu Yi gradually ignored it.


    If it hadn''t been for ninety-nine consecutive life and death battles on the beast fighting platform, I''m afraid Mu Yi didn''t know how long it would take to reach the current step. But now, after experiencing life and death, he got the harvest in advance. It''s hard to describe what kind of thing it is. If power is a little reluctantly, it''s also obviously different from mind and consciousness. If you have to find a word to describe it, Muyi thinks mental strength is more suitable.


    In other words, the nameless fist finally gave birth to mental power, but Muyi didn''t know how to use this mental power, but there was no doubt that this mental power was undoubtedly very powerful, that is, the King Kong violent ape was killed by one punch when it was infused with mental power.


    If described in an abstract way, mental power should be a transformation and upgrading of ideas. It seems that as long as we firmly believe, we can do it. This is Muyi''s feeling of mental power.


    Time passed, and I don''t know how long it took. Muyi felt his body shake, and then he got control again. He sat up directly from the ground, raised his arm and looked at it. He had all recovered without any discomfort, as if losing his arm before was just an illusion.


    Then Muyi felt his physical condition again and only felt it was better than ever. However, Muyi was not too surprised. On the contrary, his mind was a little heavy. His previous opponents had let him risk death and life. What would be the last battle?


    One thing is certain, that is, the opponent in the last battle is definitely much stronger than the King Kong violent ape. In other words, his hope of victory is even more slim.


    "No, I still have a chance."


    Suddenly, Mu Yi thought of the mental power he had just understood. This kind of mental power is invisible, invisible, and can only be vaguely perceived. Moreover, it is called mental power because it is entrenched in the heart. The heart here is not the meaning of the heart, but an abstract metaphor. It is called mental power in the mind, in the body and in the infinite heart, It can be said that mental power is everywhere, just like opening a treasure in his body.


    As Mu Yi''s mind moved, his mental strength slowly flowed out. At his fingertips, a little white gradually condensed. This white gives people a feeling of incomparable purity. As soon as it appeared, it deeply attracted Mu Yi''s eyes, as if to swallow his mind.


    Relying on his strong will, Muyi moved the happy God, and then moved forward slightly.

 Chapter 680

    "Boo!"


    Only a slight noise was heard, and a small hole suddenly appeared in the opposite wall.


    As early as the beginning, Muyi had tested the walls here. Even if he tried his best, he could only leave a slight trace. But now, his heart power runs through the walls directly, and his attack power is more than ten times stronger.


    But then, before he could be happy, Mu Yi felt a burst of fatigue. Fortunately, there was plenty of aura here and quickly added to his consumption. However, his face was still a little happy. There was no doubt that this mental power could definitely become his bottom card. However, he had just mastered his mental power and obviously could not use it more. It was estimated that he had only one chance to take action in the battle, But if it is used at a critical moment, it can definitely turn the world around in one fell swoop.


    The birth of mental power was definitely a surprise that Muyi didn''t expect, but at the same time, he also felt that his heart was empty. For example, all his previous savings were consumed. I''m afraid he needs to save again if he wants to make a breakthrough next time. However, his will became more tenacious after the previous war, and there were more villains of soul in the sea.


    Moreover, Muyi''s fighting talent has also been improved, which is almost instinctive. Even with the same strength, he can play a more powerful strength.


    However, although his strength has been comprehensively improved, he still doesn''t have much confidence in the last war. It has nothing to do with his strength. It''s just an intuition.


    An hour passed quickly. When Muyi appeared on the beast fighting platform again, he already understood that his last battle had come. Although he knew that this battle might be his last battle and might die, he still took a deep breath and cut off all his thoughts, and his eyes became firm again.


    Suddenly, there was a light on the opposite side of Muyi, and then a figure came out from the inside. Muyi, who originally planned to launch a thunder attack while the other party just came out, was suddenly stunned and looked at the figure coming out from the inside.


    To be exact, it looks more like a human race in front of you, but it is still a woman. Only the other party''s face is slightly hazy. You can see it clearly, but you can''t leave an impression in your heart. In the twinkling of an eye, you will forget it and give people a strange feeling.


    At the same time, the other party has a contradictory temperament, which is called peerless elegance.


    "This is the opponent of the first hundred battles?" Mu Yi hesitated. There was no smell of fireworks on the other side. It didn''t look like it should appear on the beast fighting platform. But at this time, Mu Yi''s mind fell on the other side, so he didn''t realize that the roars everywhere around him disappeared, even an empty figure disappeared, and the whole world, Only Muyi and the mysterious woman in front of him are left.


    "Who are you?" Muyi asked directly, but he couldn''t feel the slightest idea of doing it. It seemed that as long as he did it, it was a kind of blasphemy, but the more so, the more frightened Muyi was. Now he was sure that the other party was the opponent of the last war.


    "Who am I? I don''t remember my name either."


    Unexpectedly, the other party actually answered his words. After all, the opponent he met before was only crazy and had no half wit. Muyi also tried to communicate with the previous opponent, but he didn''t get any response. As soon as the other party appeared, he looked like he would kill him, which made him only fight.


    But anyway, it was still his last battle.


    "You want to fight with me?" Muyi looked at the other party and said solemnly.


    "In fact, you should have passed the test." the mysterious woman suddenly said, leaving Mu Yi stunned and passed the test? But he clearly remembered that only 99 battles had been fought, and the last one was only 100.


    "Tong, have you passed the test? But I have only fought 99 times." Mu Yi directly asked his doubts.


    "Who stipulates that it must be a hundred games?" said the mysterious woman.


    Yes, who stipulates that it must be 100 games to pass the test? What if it''s 99? Mu Yi was excited, and a feeling that even he didn''t know what it was like gushed out of his heart. There were surprises, blessings, relaxation, and even a touch of regret.


    As for why there was regret, even he didn''t know.


    "I see. Can I leave now?" Muyi asked, looking at each other.


    "Yes, but if you pass the test, you can get a reward," said the mysterious woman.


    "Reward? Is there an empty ghost stone?" Mu Yi asked with a strong sense of ecstasy. If he could get the empty ghost stone, his goal would be achieved this time.


    "Yes." the mysterious woman nodded, but then she knocked Muyi down the abyss again, "but if you want to get the empty ghost stone, you have to defeat me."


    "Defeat you?" Mu Yi was stunned. Although he didn''t make a move, he knew that the strength of the other party was far above his imagination. Being determined and fearless was undoubtedly a good quality, but it didn''t mean that he knew he would die and had to try. That kind of behavior was not called courage, but a fool.


    Muyi naturally could not challenge the mysterious woman, but he wanted to get the empty ghost stone. At this time, he couldn''t help thinking about the news he got from the Black Fox family. According to him, the boundary he owned was that his ancestors got an empty ghost stone from the other courtyard of Wa emperor and refined it.


    Does it mean that the other Party defeated the woman in front of her? As soon as the idea was born, Muyi directly put it out. Although he had not seen the ancestor of the Black Fox family, he knew that even if the other party passed the previous 99 games like him, he could not win the last one. That was the gap between heaven and earth. Even from beginning to end, the mysterious woman in front of him did not release any breath, but Muyi was convinced that he was right.


    Since it is impossible to reach from the woman in front of her, how does the other party get it? Does it mean that the other party entered the treasure house by chance and got the empty ghost stone? Mu Yi''s heart gave birth to one question after another. Finally, he looked at the mysterious woman in front of him.


    "In addition, is there any other way to get the empty ghost stone?" Mu Yi asked.


    "If you break through the forbidden system in the mansion, you can naturally get it. Let alone the empty ghost stone, you can also get something ten times and 100 times more precious."


    "Then I don''t know what reward I can get?" Mu Yi left the empty ghost stone behind for the moment. He knew more clearly that it was impossible to break through the prohibition in the government unless it was really bad luck. Now, according to the calculation of time, it''s not many days to leave the secret place. It''s unrealistic to expect to break into any treasure house at this time.


    "Well..."


    What Muyi didn''t expect was that the mysterious woman was meditating, but I don''t know why, Muyi felt that the other party seemed a little embarrassed, but he wasn''t in a hurry. He just waited slowly. At least a reward is better than no reward.


    "You can get my advice once."


    Finally, the other party gave a reward, but there was a gap between the reward and Muyi''s imagination.


    "Give advice once?" Mu Yi was stunned at first, and then smiled bitterly. He vaguely understood why the other party was embarrassed just now.


    "You should be cultivating jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue? I didn''t expect anyone to practice it now." at this time, the mysterious woman broke through the cultivation methods of Muyi and immediately set off a wave in Muyi''s heart. Although he didn''t deliberately cover it up, jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue has a long history after all, but I didn''t expect the other party to know, but when I think of the origin of wahuang''s other courtyard, Mu Yi knew for a while.


    "Yes, now that I have completed my first turn, I need the empty dark stone to practice the boundary to break through the second turn." Muyi said immediately. Since the other party knows the nine turn golden body decision, maybe he really knows something. After all, Muyi has been exploring for himself since he got the nine turn golden body decision, and this peerless skill is obscure and difficult to understand, He was able to achieve the first turn so quickly because he was directly inherited in the huge monument space. Otherwise, maybe he didn''t even achieve the first turn now.


    "Who told you that the second turn of the nine turn golden body decision needs the empty ghost stone to practice enchantment?" the mysterious woman asked.


    "Don''t you?" Mu Yi suddenly opened his eyes. This is the answer he found from the inheritance, and he has been working hard for it. At the same time, his first turn has reached the limit, but he can''t break through, as if there is something that restricts him from breaking through.


    "Hum, what do you think of as a barrier? As for the empty ghost stone used to open a barrier, it''s a waste." the mysterious woman sneered with disdain.


    "Please give me some advice." Muyi said without hesitation. He thought there was no chance, but suddenly the mountain was full of willows and flowers.


    "The so-called boundary is actually a kind of field. In ancient times, all the strong would refine their own field, which is also the symbol of the real strong and the cornerstone leading to the avenue. As for the field refined with the help of the empty ghost stone, it can only be a pseudo field, which is difficult to promote all his life. Is it the work of the strong?" the mysterious woman said disdainfully.


    "I don''t know how to refine the field?" Muyi asked modestly. Although he has made rapid progress all the way since his cultivation, he lacks a real leader. I have to say that this is his weakness, but it is precisely because of this that he can be better carved and not limited by his inherent thinking. At least for another person, he will never accept the other person''s statement so easily, Because now, if you want to refine the boundary, that is, the field, you need empty ghost stones. If you rely on inheritance, you can get the boundary seeds, and then condense the boundary again.


    Unexpectedly, the mysterious woman despised it. Even according to her words, the field can be promoted.


    "Do you know how to divide the realm in ancient times?" the mysterious woman did not immediately answer Mu Yi''s words, but asked.


    "I don''t know." Mu Yi shook his head.


    "Tao seed, Tao base and Tao fruit are the division and cognition of the realm by all the strong in ancient times."

 Chapter 681

    "Tao seed, Tao base, Tao fruit."


    Muyi thought silently in his mind that in this way, the Tao seed should correspond to the second difficulty. After all, the second difficulty is ultimately to condense the Tao seed, and the Tao base undoubtedly corresponds to the king''s realm. The king''s nine weights and the Tao base nine weights, and finally cast the Tao fruit. In fact, the so-called Tao fruit is already a strong emperor.


    So really speaking, the boundary division in ancient times is not much different from that at present, and it can even be said to be handed down in one continuous line.


    "In ancient times, Taoism was only the most basic requirement. It was not a strong person at all. Only by condensing the Taoist foundation, could it be a strong person. The Taoist foundation was also called a real person. As for Taoism fruit, it was also called a land true fairy." the mysterious woman said again.


    "Real man, real land immortal?" Mu Yi moved in his heart and understood that although his name was different and his name was different, the meaning of the representative was the same.


    "Daoji is also the foundation of Daoji. The better the foundation is, the higher the future achievements can be. And the field is a manifestation of Daoji reaching the extreme. Only by condensing the field, can there be a king peeping at the avenue. Moreover, after Daoji jiuzhong and field jiuzhong are transformed into Daoguo, the field will also be transformed into a small world, which can also be called a secret place."


    The mysterious woman''s words resounded in Mu Yi''s ears. These things completely subverted his cognition. Although he knew that the boundary was similar to an independent small world, the feeling was not clear, but vague. Now the mysterious woman''s words seem to open a door in his heart and see the world on the other side.


    It turned out that the secret place of Qingqiu they entered was a small world condensed by Emperor Daoguo, which was also transformed from the field. As for the so-called boundary, there is no comparability at all.


    Even Muyi thinks more. Is this small world growing up slowly in today''s underworld, sunshine and abandoned places? If the small world of Qingqiu secret place is divided by the great emperor, is the big world of yin and Yang condensed from the immortal beyond the realm of the great emperor?


    Although this idea is too fanciful, Mu Yi has a kind of intuition. His guess should not deviate too far.


    "Of course, this is only the most perfect state. In fact, there are not many people who can really do this step. Even if they refine the Tao fruit, they may not be able to transform the field into the world. That''s too difficult. Of course, it will be a little easier if there is an empty ghost stone, but that''s all. Now you know why I say it''s too wasteful to condense the field with an empty ghost stone?" The mysterious woman looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "I see." Muyi nodded. If he followed the other party''s words, using the empty ghost stone to condense the field would be a waste and overqualified, and the value of the empty ghost stone was undoubtedly higher. However, Muyi was not discouraged, but his eyes were shining. The words of the mysterious woman were more precious to him than any reward. Of course, it would be better if he could get the method to condense the field, He doesn''t have to stick to the empty ghost stone anymore.


    "As for the field you want to refine, it''s actually not difficult."


    "Not difficult?" Mu Yi was stunned, but then asked, "please give me some advice."


    "In fact, to be exact, your field has gathered half, so I can say it''s not difficult."


    "Half? Elder, is that your mental strength?" Mu Yi asked quickly with a tremor in his heart.


    "Mental power? Well, this name is not wrong, but the real name should be the power of the road," said the mysterious woman.


    "The power of the avenue?" Muyi listened to each other''s words. If he realized something, he began to cultivate, be insightful, and then condense the Tao species, and then turn it into the Tao base. In fact, this is a way to chase the avenue, so it''s not surprising to have the power of the avenue, but it''s too difficult to master the power of the avenue.


    Muyi can master it without the nameless fist technique. It should be a key. Then, the continuous battle of life and death on the beast fighting platform belongs to further development. Those experiences have been turned into details, so he can develop it at the last moment between life and death.


    "It''s not wrong to call it mental power. After all, the heart is infinite and can carry the power of the road. As for the refining field, it is to take the mental power as the cornerstone and add your own perception of the Tao. The simplest way is to integrate the perception of the practiced skills into it. However, the field is different from the field. How to choose depends on your own decision." The mysterious woman looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "Take mental strength as the cornerstone and join the understanding of Tao?" Muyi had a faint inspiration in his heart, but it flashed away. Although he didn''t grasp this inspiration, Muyi believed that he could do it sooner or later. After all, he had crossed the biggest threshold and understood mental strength, that is, the power of the road. This is better than building a house. At least, with materials, he only needs a craftsman, Build the house according to your heart.


    "Thank you for your advice." Mu Yi saluted the mysterious woman. In his opinion, the other party''s advice is even more precious than an empty ghost stone. Now, he has gradually become clear about his future and is no longer confused.


    "You''re welcome. It''s rare that someone can understand mental power in today''s era. This is also your opportunity. Otherwise, even if I tell you the method, it''s difficult for you to do it. In this way, you can be regarded as a real Taoist foundation." the mysterious woman said faintly.


    "The real dodge?"


    Anyway, at least the purpose of Muyi''s trip has been achieved, even beyond imagination. At the same time, he is also curious about the identity of the mysterious woman in front of him. He knows so much and can appear here at will. I''m afraid his identity is definitely not simple.


    "Is it the spirit of Wa Huang''s other courtyard?"


    In fact, it''s no wonder Muyi thinks so. After all, only in this way can it be explained. As for the deeper aspect, Muyi doesn''t dare to think.


    "Well, the reward has been given to you. Do you have any questions now?" the mysterious woman looked at Mu Yi and asked.


    "Excuse me, sir, is wa Huang still alive?" Muyi suddenly asked. In fact, even he didn''t know why he asked this question.


    "Wa Huang?"


    The mysterious woman was stunned, and then she took a deep look at Muyi. After a while, Muyi shivered. She felt that she had seen through all over and had no secret. Even the little man who knew the soul in the sea obviously showed a trace of timidity.


    "Terran junior, it''s not good for you to know too much. Well, the time is almost up, and you should leave."


    After the mysterious woman said that, she waved to Muyi and paused for a while. Muyi only felt a change in front of him and directly left and appeared outside the secret land of Qingqiu. At the same time, a voice sounded in his heart.


    "If you want to know the truth, try to be the emperor."


    "The great?"


    Muyi''s feet fell to the ground and his heart constantly echoed each other''s last words. Obviously, only when he became the great emperor can he be qualified to know these secrets. Now he is undoubtedly too far away. After all, when it comes to the realm, he can only be regarded as a heaven.


    However, because his previous savings were too large, coupled with the nine turn golden body decision, he had such strength as soon as he made a breakthrough. In fact, Mu Yi and other foundations, not to mention now, are rare even in ancient times, and can definitely be called peerless capital.


    At this time, Mu Yi felt something different around him. He looked up and saw two demon kings encircling himself one before and one after the other. His face was obviously malicious. Moreover, both demon kings had triple heaven strength and were not the demon kings who had entered before.


    "Hand over what you got in the secret place of green hill." at this time, a demon king said. At this time, there are still many demon families around. They can''t go in. The reason to stay here is to wait for someone to come out of it and then take it.


    At present, the two demon kings surrounding Muyi are like this.


    "It''s up to you?" Muyi smiled coldly. When he left the beast fighting platform at the moment, all the forces he could use naturally came back. Moreover, because of the nearly 100 life and death battles, his control over his strength reached a perfect level. That''s why Muyi''s strength can''t be seen from the appearance alone.


    "Die."


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, the two demon kings were furious and directly chose to take action. The power of the triple heaven was mighty without any cover.


    Mu Yi didn''t see any fluctuation in his eyes, and even stood there as if he was scared silly. The two triple demon kings still had a grim smile on their faces. In the face of Mu Yi, they didn''t keep any hands and went all out. Just when they thought that Mu Yi would die, there was a sudden flower in front of them, then a pain in the eyebrows, and then a burst of darkness swept in, Without even knowing what happened, consciousness was broken and annihilated.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the two demon kings suddenly burst at Mu Yi''s feet as soon as they arrived at Mu Yi. There was a blood hole in each of their eyebrows, and they were constantly bleeding out. The two demon kings were killed in the twinkling of an eye. Even the people around them didn''t see what happened, but the only thing that can be confirmed is that the strong man who just came out of the secret place, Strength is terrible.


    After the two demon kings died, they recovered their bodies. They were two black eagles. However, immediately, they saw a flame burning the bodies of the two demon kings without any residue.


    "Ferocious!"


    This was the first reaction of the people around. They showed their fear one after another. Even at another mountain, a demon king turned white and his face was full of happiness. Originally, he was ready to fight, but he was preempted by the two demon kings of the black hawk family. He was full of regret, but there was a great reversal in the twinkling of an eye.


    Two demon kings of triple heaven were killed without any resistance. Even if he went up, the result would be the same.


    Killing these two demon kings has no feeling for Muyi. After all, a long time ago, he could kill the triple heaven easily. What''s more, now, he still needs to find a place to transform his feelings in the secret realm, then start to condense the field, and then break through to the second turn of the nine turn golden body.

 Chapter 682

    "Go!"


    Kill the two demon queens at will. Muyi''s body flashed and quickly disappeared in place. Until this time, the surrounding talents reacted. At this time, even if they knew that Muyi might be carrying treasures, they didn''t dare to catch up. The previous two demon kings were the best proof.


    Soon after Muyi left, the whirlpool shook again, and then figures came out of it. However, compared with entering, the number of people who came out at the moment was even less than one fifth, that is to say, the rest had been permanently left in it.


    The first to bear the brunt is naturally the high priest of the demon fox family, but the situation of the high priest at this time is not very good. He looks very embarrassed, and he is only followed by the Tianxiang king, but the other demon king is missing.


    And after coming out, the high priest took the heavenly fragrance King directly to leave.


    Then came the king of Youshui. After he came out, he directly chased the direction where the high priest left. It seemed that there was something important. As for the rest of the king''s territory, they left quickly. They were not stupid. Naturally, they understood that this was the most dangerous moment, so there was no hesitation.


    As for the rest of the puppet king''s realm, there is not so good luck. A shopping is inevitable, but all this has nothing to do with Muyi. At this time, he needs to find a place to close down, in order to condense the field and break through to the second turn.


    This time, Muyi didn''t leave the boundary of the demon family. Instead, he found a cave in the mountain, and then began to precipitate and absorb the harvest in the secret place. Because of this, Muyi didn''t know that the outside world began to rise with a rumor.


    "Mental power, now I have barely controlled it, and the next step is to integrate my understanding of the Tao to achieve the purpose of integration. In this way, expanding with mental power is the field."


    "It''s just that it''s too difficult to integrate the understanding into it. Although I have tried many times in the past two months, I have all failed. Moreover, I have tried too many, so I''m so impetuous. If I go on like this, it''s easy to get possessed. Since I can''t do it for the time being, it means that the opportunity has not come and I can''t force it. In that case, I''d better leave the demon clan''s territory first and then come to the underworld I haven''t had a good stroll for such a long time. I just take advantage of this opportunity to walk around. Maybe I can break through it naturally. "


    In the twinkling of an eye, two months had passed since Muyi closed the door. I thought it was easy to break through, but I didn''t expect that the last step was so difficult. Not only did he not break through in two months, but he became a little impatient. Muyi immediately understood that this was not the time to break through. If he insisted again, it would be easy to get possessed by the devil and think calmly, He decided to go out for a walk.


    "Tianxiang king, where to escape, if you know the truth, hand over your things quickly."


    As soon as Mu Yi left the closed cave, he heard a cry from a distance, and he was actually chasing Tianxiang king. Mu Yi was curious. If I remember correctly, the demon fox family where Tianxiang king was located was one of the overlords of the demon family, and the high priest was the strong one of bachongtian. As for whether there was a stronger one in the family, Mu Yi was not clear, but these big families, How dare anyone chase Tianxiang king?


    Either the other party''s background is bigger, or the Tianxiang king has something in his hand that makes people desperate. When he thinks of entering the wa emperor''s other courtyard before the other party, Muyi prefers the latter.


    So without hesitation, he went straight to the place where the battle took place.


    "King Tianxiang, if you hand over your things and become the king''s woman, you can spare your life."


    In the field, Tianxiang king was in a mess and was surrounded by three demon kings. One of the three demon kings was quadruple heaven, and the other two also had triple heaven cultivation. As for Tianxiang king, he was not seen for two months, but he also improved double heaven. Obviously, he also gained something in the secret realm.


    Just because it has just broken through, it is not the opponent of the current quadruple sky demon king, not to mention the other party has two strong triple sky helpers.


    "No way."


    Even in a desperate situation, Tianxiang King''s face was still cold and arrogant, and there was no intention of compromise.


    "In that case, don''t blame the king for being cruel, but don''t worry, the king won''t kill you, just abolish your cultivation and keep you in the king''s cave." the four heavy sky demon king smiled coldly and said faintly.


    Hearing his words, King Tianxiang''s face changed and he clearly understood what the consequences meant.


    "Even if I die, I won''t let you succeed."


    The Tianxiang king said, and his breath suddenly soared. Behind him, five tails were exposed, more than ten times her body.


    "Kill him."


    The four heavy sky demon king changed his face and said without hesitation that his previous words were just to deliberately provoke the other party. Unexpectedly, the other party was so strong that he would rather die than surrender. In that case, there was no need to keep his hand.


    Next to the two triple demon kings, they immediately made every effort to attack and fell towards the king of Tianxiang. They saw that the two tails behind the king of Tianxiang hit horizontally to block the attacks of the two demon kings. At the same time, the other three tails killed the four double demon kings.


    Although the king of natural fragrance used his secret arts to forcibly improve his strength, he could only barely maintain a balanced posture because he was injured and fought three with one enemy. If he went on like this, it must be her who lost in the end.


    Mu Yi watched for a while and saw that the heavenly fragrance king would die. Finally, he decided to kill a few more demon kings, which is very beneficial to the Terran.


    Seeing Mu Yi''s body shaking, he already appeared behind the four heavy sky demon king and punched the other party at the same time.


    "Who?"


    The other party immediately felt Muyi''s sneak attack, and immediately became angry. Even ignoring the Tianxiang king, he turned around and wanted to kill the sneak attacker first. Especially when he saw that the fist was light and seemed to have no power, the sneer on his face was thicker.


    He believed that with his strength, he could definitely kill the other party with one punch, but his ferocious smile didn''t last long. At the moment of fist contact, an indescribable force poured into his body. His eyes suddenly widened, with a trace of deep panic inside. He tried to open his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but he roared before he could speak, The whole body exploded and died completely.


    This sudden change stunned the remaining two demon kings and Tianxiang king at the same time. No one thought that a powerful four heavy TIANYAO king was so light and blown up by a fist. For a long time, a chill rose from their hearts.


    The remaining two demon kings almost didn''t hesitate. They directly gave up Tianxiang king and turned around to escape. However, although they were fast, they still couldn''t escape death. Mu Yi flicked his fingers, and the two Nanming flowers quickly disappeared into the bodies of the two demon kings, and then turned to ashes in a scream.


    At this time, Muyi looked at the Tianxiang king. At this time, Muyi was still wearing the mask, so it was easy to identify, and the Tianxiang King recognized that Muyi was the demon king who saved her in the secret territory. No, it should be said that the human race.


    As for the identity of Muyi, the high priest of the clan has revealed to her, so she knows that Muyi is not a demon clan, but from the Terran. However, she didn''t expect that there was another strong man in the Terran who has always been weak.


    It''s too easy to kill a four heaven demon king with Muyi''s strength to compete with King Ping.


    Just as his heart was relieved, King Tianxiang then thought of Mu Yi''s identity and raised it again. After all, the demon family and the human family have always been incompatible, and even have a deep blood feud. Will the other party kill her?


    "I didn''t expect to meet again so soon."


    Mu Yi didn''t shoot at Tianxiang king, but asked as if he had seen a friend.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to meet in this situation." Tianxiang Wang tidied up his makeup, looked at Muyi''s complexion and said.


    "Why did they chase you just now?" Mu Yi asked directly.


    "Don''t you know?" the king of Tianxiang was surprised. She thought Muyi knew it long ago, and even she just suspected that Muyi came for it. But now, it''s obvious that he didn''t know it.


    "What do you know?" Muyi asked. After all, he closed himself directly after he left the secret place, so he didn''t know what happened to the outside world, but he could guess something by listening to the other party''s words and guessing.


    "At the beginning, my demon fox family entered the secret place in order to find a treasure related to my demon fox family. In fact, I finally got it. But I didn''t expect the news to leak, which attracted other demon families to spy. So I threatened and lured my demon fox family to hand over the treasure. As for this, they chased me." the king of Tianxiang didn''t seem to hide it, After all, when Muyi inquires casually, she can know the truth, and she also believes that Muyi will not rob, because it is only useful for the demon family and has no effect on the human family.


    "The best treasure? No wonder." Mu Yi nodded. It''s not easy to be called the best treasure.


    "Don''t you want to know what the treasure is?" seeing that Muyi didn''t ask much, Tianxiang king asked.


    "Since it''s the treasure of your demon fox family, I want to have something to do with your demon family." Muyi said. At the beginning, the high priest recognized his identity. Now he naturally can''t continue to pretend to be the demon family, at least in front of the king of Tianxiang.


    "It''s called the magic moon treasure, which can give full play to the magic power of our demon fox family and purify the blood of the demon family. That''s why other demon families intimidate us and want us to hand over the magic moon treasure." the king of Tianxiang said with a cold smile. Obviously, no one can hand over this treasure. What''s more important is, This treasure can not only bless the life magic power, but also purify the blood. As long as you give the demon fox family hundreds of years, you can really become the king of the demon family.

 Chapter 683

    Muyi is not very rare for the most precious treasure, and if you really want to calculate it, whether the salary lamp or the xuanming spring are also regarded as the most precious treasure, and it just corresponds to the way of water and fire he understands. It is impartial and just right. Naturally, there is no need to find any other precious treasure.


    Moreover, even if you really want it, it should also be a treasure of thunder attribute, like the magic moon treasure of the demon fox family. Although it has extraordinary power, it is of no use to Muyi. His cultivation has nine turns of gold body determination, which itself contains the cultivation method of essence, Qi and spirit. If you want to improve the pure blood, you will put the cart before the horse.


    Of course, if there was a chance, Muyi wouldn''t mind seeing it. After all, it can be called a treasure. There must be something mysterious in it. As for what happened in wahuang''s other courtyard, King Tianxiang didn''t hide it and told Muyi.


    It turned out that after entering the wahuang other courtyard, the people were scattered. Only Muyi didn''t know whether he was too lucky or too bad. He actually entered the beast fighting platform. As for the rest, they were scattered everywhere. Although the wahuang other courtyard was just a palace, there was heaven and earth, which was very broad. These people encountered many dangers along the way. Finally, they entered a side hall and finally found the magic moon treasure, At this time, the elder of the Black Fox family made a sneak attack, but in the end, the high priest was better, captured the magic moon treasure, and then escaped all the way with the king of Tianxiang.


    As for the other demon king of the demon fox family, he was killed. He was not lucky, and the people who entered the other courtyard of Wa Huang also suffered heavy losses. King Ping was seriously injured, but the three kings of the ghost family died in it. It can be said that few really came out, and the king of Youshui chased the high priest all the way because he learned the magic moon treasure, However, he was eventually fled back to his family.


    The secret of the magic moon treasure book was spread by the Youshui king, and hid in the dark to add fuel to the fire, which caused a sensation among the demon family. They forced the demon fox family to hand over their things. In this case, the demon fox family can only launch a large array and dare not come out.


    As for the Tianxiang king, he came out this time to ask for help. The relationship between the demon fox family and the demon ape family is good. If he can get the help of the ape king, even if he can''t solve the problem, he can at least relax. Just unexpectedly, she was chased and killed just after she slipped out. It can be said that if there was no Muyi, the Tianxiang king would be dead at the moment.


    In fact, the king of natural fragrance was also very curious about Muyi, because Muyi disappeared directly after entering the wa emperor''s other courtyard. At first, the king of natural fragrance thought that Muyi fell. Until now, he found that Muyi did not die in it. Obviously, Muyi was another organic fate.


    Of course, Tianxiang king is not stupid enough to ask Mu Yi, and the reason why she told Mu Yi so much is to win her trust.


    Originally, Muyi didn''t care where Tianxiang king went. After preparing to save her, he left directly and began to travel to the underworld, but he didn''t expect the other party to go to the demon ape family, which made Muyi move in his heart.


    Mu Yi will never forget what happened in Liangjie mountain, especially the overbearing ape king. At that time, his realm was too low and he didn''t understand what the attack meant. Now, with stepping into heaven and man, his strength is not weaker than the king''s six heaven. He has been able to spy on the ape king of that day.


    There is no doubt that the other party''s realm and strength are far better than Muyi at this time. After all, Muyi can become the emperor of a family. It is impossible without absolute strength. Even if Muyi wants to know about the evil Buddha from the other party, he can only wait until his cultivation is improved and he has enough strength. But unexpectedly, the king of natural fragrance has sent a wonderful opportunity.


    Even if we can''t know something from each other at present, we can at least learn more about the ape king, so that we can get the truth later.


    So Muyi explained that he happened to be going to the demon ape family and could stop by. As for whether this excuse was childish, Muyi knew that Tianxiang King naturally understood it, so he naturally didn''t ask, but thanked Muyi again and again.


    Later, Muyi also knew the name of the king of natural fragrance, Hu Mei, and Muyi also told his real name, but he didn''t take off his mask. This was not to guard against Hu Mei, but to be recognized by the ape emperor when he came to the demon ape family.


    In addition, if there are tribes with goodwill to mankind in the demon family, it is undoubtedly the demon fox family, which is also the reason why Muyi saved each other before. Otherwise, the high priest could kill him in front of the wa emperor''s other courtyard.


    However, Mu Yi is not very optimistic about Hu Mei''s going to the demon ape family for help. Now, the magic moon treasure book has been making a lot of noise. If the ape emperor doesn''t know, it''s obviously impossible, but the other party doesn''t have any expression. Either he doesn''t want to annoy the public, or he waits for the demon fox family to come to the door. After all, only in this way can he cut a knife severely, Win the biggest piece of fat.


    The wise high priest of the demon fox family can naturally think of what Muyi can think of, but even so, he still asked the king of Tianxiang to ask for help. Obviously, he has made a plan to compromise. At least this can ensure the interests of the demon fox family to the greatest extent.


    Although Muyi and Tianxiang king didn''t deliberately cover up their tracks along the way, they also avoided those who followed them. Although Muyi can kill each other with his strength, it will certainly attract a more powerful demon king, and the gains outweigh the losses.


    In this way, three days later, Muyi and King Tianxiang came to the demon ape family. It is located in the depths of 100000 mountains, but there is no bad environment. On the contrary, some mountains and rivers are beautiful, which is more like a paradise, especially the Tongtian peak, which is inhabited by a distant family.


    After announcing their identity, Muyi and Tianxiang king went to Tongtian peak. All the demons and apes they saw along the way were incomparable. Even the most common demons and apes were enough to compare with the strong man who had just stepped into the second difficulty. This kind of information is by no means comparable to the current human race.


    Fortunately, the demon family lives in the 100000 mountains, and the underworld area is huge. It will not rob the place where the human family lives. After all, compared with the outside, the spirit of the 100000 gods is more abundant and more suitable for the demon family to live. Even in the eyes of the demon family, the place where the human family lives is poor mountains and rivers, which is not worth mentioning.


    Otherwise, if the demon clan pours out, there is no place for the human race to survive, but even so, the scattered demon clan scattered on the hell earth also brings huge pressure to the human race, not to mention a ghost clan better than the demon clan, but Muyi has not set foot in the real place of the ghost clan until now. If he has a chance in the future, he doesn''t mind walking around in person.


    In the hall above Tongtian peak, the ape king had already sat on the huge throne. After Muyi and King Tianxiang came in, Muyi looked at them from a high position. For a while, Muyi felt that his head was like a mountain pressing down, making his whole body quite heavy.


    Inviolable! This is Muyi''s first impression of the ape emperor. Compared with the bullying he saw in the first punch, it is now another kind of dignity. As the ape emperor, the giant of the demon family exists, and it is not surprising that the other party has this dignity.


    As for the strength of the other side, Muyi couldn''t see through. Even after entering the hall, he took his mind, that is, the operation of jiuzhuan golden body decision was the slowest. As for the jiuzhuan yuan God in the sea, he fell into a state of silence without any fluctuation.


    In this case, Muyi didn''t believe that the other party could recognize him. In addition, the mask was magical. At the beginning, the reason why the high priest of the demon fox family could see through was obviously related to his original divine power. Muyi had already made a side attack on this point on the road, otherwise he would give Muyi a few more courage, and he didn''t dare to see the ape emperor easily.


    Sure enough, the ape King''s eyes just turned on Muyi and then transferred to the Tianxiang King next to him. At the same time, Muyi also felt that the heavy mountain like pressure disappeared. He was relieved in his heart. The ape king was more terrible than expected.


    In fact, on the way, Muyi also asked the king of natural fragrance and asked him how many days the ape king was in. However, the king of natural fragrance was not clear about this. He just said that many years ago, the other party had reached the eighth heaven. I''m afraid few people know what state they are in now. After all, the king of ape has rarely shot for so many years.


    Even if he attacked Muyi at the beginning, he was separated by endless void. Although he had the other party''s sense of separation as a connection, it was enough to show that the other party could exert such great powers. Muyi estimated that even if he was ten times stronger, he might not be able to do this.


    "Niece Hu Mei, the emperor already knows the purpose of your coming here. Although the relationship between you and me is good, if there is no benefit, the emperor can''t do it. I think it has been explained that old man Tiankui sent you?" the ape emperor looked at Hu Mei and said directly, without even a hint of greeting.


    But it''s normal to think about his status as an ape emperor. In his eyes, Hu Mei is just a small generation. He is far from equal with him. It is estimated that only the withered old man in his mouth has this qualification.


    As for the withered old man, Mu Yi guessed that he might be the high priest of the demon fox family.


    "That''s right. The high priest asked his niece to give this jade slip to Uncle ape king, saying that you will know after reading it." the king of natural fragrance took out a jade slip without any action. The jade slip turned into a white light and disappeared into the hands of ape king.


    At this time, Mu Yi began to look at the demon giant. He was not as big as he thought. He looked like a middle-aged man. He was wearing a golden robe, but he was domineering between his eyebrows.


    The ape King took the jade slip, his eyes closed slightly, and the jade slip in his hand exuded a soft white light. It was obvious that the other party was watching the things in the jade slip. At the moment, the king of natural fragrance looked down, and there was no worry on his face. It seemed that he had expected.


    "Yes."


    For a long time, the jade in the hands of the ape emperor was reduced to powder, and there was a bit of meditation on the ape emperor''s face.

 Chapter 684

    "The emperor agreed to the conditions of old man Tiankui." for a long time, the ape emperor nodded and said. When the Tianxiang King next to him heard this, he was finally relieved, but the ape emperor then moved Muyi to Muyi and said meaningfully: "is this a fellow of the demon fox family? The smell is a little strange."


    Tianxiang Wang Dun hesitated when she heard the ape King''s question. She didn''t expect that the ape king would be interested in Muyi. She was secretly unhappy. After all, compared with the demon fox family, the demon ape family was very hostile to the human race. Fortunately, Muyi wore a mysterious mask, which was difficult for the ape king to see through for a while, but if she was blindly investigated, I''m afraid it''s hard to hide from resourceful giants such as the ape king.


    "I''m not a demon fox." Muyi said directly without waiting for Tianxiang king to speak.


    "Bold."


    Suddenly, the ape king was furious. Muyi only felt that his surroundings suddenly became dark, as if he were the only one left in the world. His head was covered with dark clouds. A heavenly power fell and countless silver snakes swam away. It seemed that these lightning would fall in the next second, which made him scared.


    At the same time, he felt that as long as he surrendered, he would not be hurt at all.


    As soon as the idea flashed, it was crushed by Muyi without hesitation. Let alone the ape emperor, it was the real Tianwei. What about it? He has been practicing until now. Although he doesn''t say that he has gone against the sky all the way, he is also determined. Who has he ever surrendered to?


    "I am unyielding."


    A cry rang out at the bottom of Mu Yi''s heart, and a strong fighting spirit poured out of him. Even if the world around him was threatening to crush him, his eyes were still very firm. There was a will that would never give in even if he was broken to pieces.


    After Muyi''s unyielding cry, the world was suddenly full of cracks, and then burst, and the scene of the hall reappeared in front of him. At the same time, the slightest amazement on the ape King''s face could not escape Muyi''s eyes. Obviously, the other party didn''t expect Muyi to ask his spiritual authority so soon.


    However, this kind of amazement just flashed away, and the other party''s face then returned to normal. After all, even a little accident is nothing for such existence. After all, if he really wants to kill Muyi, one finger is enough.


    Just now, it was just a test and a threat. Since Mu Yi survived, he was naturally embarrassed to do it again, otherwise he would lose his identity and become a joke. As for Mu Yi''s identity, he didn''t see through. After all, the ape emperor is different from the big priest of the demon fox family. The former is good at power, so he can develop a self respecting hegemony, As for the high priest, he is better at the calculation of heaven''s secrets. In addition, the demon fox family can be described as the ancestor of fantasy, so he can recognize the identity of Muyi.


    Of course, this has something to do with the strong blood and Qi of Muyi, so that the ape emperor did not doubt the identity of Muyi. Moreover, his downfall was not only for Muyi, but also for the king of natural fragrance.


    "Yes, it''s a little brave." the ape king was not ashamed of the younger generation''s action. Seeing Mu Yi''s eyes, he smiled and said.


    "Thank you for your advice." Muyi bowed his head slightly. He is not a fool. Naturally, he won''t automatically give him the handle and ask the other party to punish him again. However, the just experience also made Muyi fully understand the level gap between him and the ape emperor. At this moment, his pride from the secret realm disappeared and began to introspect. What if his strength is comparable to the six heavy heaven? In the eyes of giants such as the ape king, it is just a joke, so he still has a long way to go in the future.


    As the so-called blessing and misfortune depend on each other, Muyi''s previous experience makes him see an opportunity to condense the field. He has a little more insight in his heart, and even is ready to move. Therefore, he has not been hit by the momentum of the ape king, and I believe that as long as he is given a few more months to run in his heart, he can come naturally and condense the field in one fell swoop.


    So really speaking, Muyi should also thank the ape emperor. If the ape emperor knows what Muyi thinks at the moment, he won''t hesitate at all. I''m afraid he will kill him directly. After all, face is not worth mentioning compared with finding a great enemy for himself in the future.


    "Well, well, you should step back and stay at Tongtian peak. Tomorrow, the emperor will go with you." the ape emperor said faintly.


    Then, Mu Yi and King Tianxiang lived in the middle of the mountain under the leadership of the demon ape.


    "Taoist priest, I''m sorry about the previous things. Don''t be surprised." in the room, the king of natural fragrance looked at Muyi and said, how could she not see that the ape King aimed at Muyi, and Muyi was her life-saving benefactor. If it wasn''t Muyi, she might have died long ago.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s too late for me to be grateful for your advice." Mu Yi smiled and didn''t care. In fact, his words were also his real idea. If he wasn''t worried about revealing his identity, he didn''t mind sincerely thanking each other, otherwise he might still be trapped in this step for a long time.


    Seeing that Mu Yi didn''t seem to be faking, the king of natural fragrance was secretly relieved, but he couldn''t help worrying again when he remembered what the ape king had said in the hall.


    "Taoist priest, thank you for your support all the way. I''m very grateful. But I''m afraid it''s difficult to answer Taoist priest. In addition to the danger, Taoist priest might as well leave first. After the crisis of our family is solved, I''ll invite Taoist priest to have a chat."


    "Taoist friends think I can go down the mountain alone with the words of the ape king? I''m afraid I was arrested by the man before I waited at the foot of the mountain." Muyi shook his head and smiled. He understood the man''s style a little. It''s typical. Since he said to take Muyi to the demon fox family with King Tianxiang, it''s impossible for Muyi to leave alone, but Muyi left alone, It will only arouse the suspicion of the other party. The gain is not worth the loss. It''s better to go and see it. After all, such a good opportunity is rare.


    Moreover, with his previous experience, Muyi was not worried that the ape king would harm him secretly.


    "What the shepherd friend said is very true. I think it''s wrong." the king of Tianxiang nodded and suddenly realized that his idea just couldn''t work, but he was unavoidably ashamed and pulled Muyi down into the muddy water.


    Next, the Tianxiang king and Muyi sat down and talked about the problems and experiences they encountered in their practice, which benefited Muyi a lot. After all, Muyi''s practice time is too short, and now he has no strength, and he is far from enough experience. On the contrary, even if the Tianxiang King''s strength is lower than him, he has stepped into the demon king for a hundred years. Such a long time is enough to accumulate rich details, In addition, the demon fox family is a big family and never lacks the wisdom and experience of her predecessors. Even if she has not fully understood it, it can be said to Muyi at the moment, which makes many places of Muyi suddenly open.


    Although Muyi''s practice is short, the nine turn golden body is also an ancient skill, which contains all kinds of miracles. In addition, Muyi''s understanding of water, fire and thunder and his understanding of life and death also make Tianxiang King''s eyes shine and benefit a lot.


    Therefore, the whole night passed in the discussion of Tao. Although it lasted all night, both Muyi and Tianxiang King were in good spirits and did not see any fatigue. In fact, when they reached this state, they did not eat or drink for several days and nights, and did not sleep for a few days without any impact.


    In ancient times, the so-called "living by eating Qi" is so. They have already reached the state of not eating grain. The aura of heaven and earth alone is enough to supply everything the body needs.


    Shortly after dawn, the ape king invited Muyi and the king of natural fragrance. They regretted that they ended this discussion.


    "One night''s sermon is worth years of hard training." when he stepped out of the room, Mu Yi spit out a long breath of turbidity. He was very happy. Fortunately, he thought calmly and walked out. Otherwise, he would save a few years at once. For him, it was really great.


    Therefore, he can''t sit back and ignore the affairs of the demon fox family. As for the blood feud between the human family and the demon family, he can''t see it, but Mu Yi can see it clearly and won''t be blinded by the fearless hatred. At least he won''t involve all the demon families, just as there are wall grass, traitors and evil people in the human family, and in the demon family, Naturally, there are those who are good in their hearts, and those who do not hate the human race.


    Carrying clearly, separating clearly and seeing clearly, this is the realm of Muyi.


    Moreover, helping the demon fox family can kill more demon families, and the chaos of the demon family is only good for the human family. Sometimes, one thing should be seen from many aspects, and if the demon fox family dominates, it can also restrain the demon family. This is more useful than killing more demon families. It can be said to solve the problem from the source.


    Of course, in fact, the best way is to have your own saints in the Terran to make the Terran stronger. Only when you are strong can you not be afraid of being bullied by others and completely gain a foothold in the underworld. Unfortunately, it is too difficult to be a saint. Otherwise, no one will take this step for so long and can only waste in the semi holy realm.


    Even if Muyi has nine turns of gold body, he has no confidence to take that step. He has not experienced it. Being empty and ambitious is the biggest vanity. At least Muyi has recognized his own way now, that is, walking under his feet step by step, he will never talk about the future. After all, he is not too far away. Only by walking well now can he have the opportunity to focus on the future.


    Otherwise, if Mu Yi decides to relax his mind and act recklessly by relying on the nine turn golden body, even if the avenue is in front of him, it is difficult to grasp it, and it will only turn into ash in the end.


    After realizing all this, Mu Yi had no regrets in his heart. He only felt that the Lingtai was clear, his mind was round, and a sense of perfection arose. His mental strength turned into water and slowly flowed in his body. In this way, he understood that his savings could finally keep up with the realm. As for the second turn of the nine turn golden body, he also saw it clearly, and only waiting for the matter of the demon fox family to be solved, Can condense the field and make a direct breakthrough.


    Next to him, King Tianxiang seemed to notice the change of Muyi. He looked at him thoughtfully, but he didn''t ask.

 Chapter 685

    In tongtianfeng hall, the ape king is still high above. He nodded slightly only after seeing Muyi and Tianxiang king. Then he seemed to find something and took a deep look at Muyi. No one knows what he thinks in his heart.


    However, at the moment, Muyi was only calm in the face of the ape emperor''s eyes, without any fear.


    "Well, time is limited. The emperor will take you on your way."


    When the ape King finished, he tore his hands gently, and the void in front of the main hall suddenly cracked. Then the ape King took the lead in stepping into it. Then Muyi looked at the king of natural fragrance, and then entered together. What came into his eyes was a gray, up, down, left and right. He couldn''t see through at all. Even his mind was suppressed and could only spread a little.


    At this time, Muyi suddenly felt a strong blessing on him, and then carried him forward involuntarily. Only the ape King carried his hands and walked easily. Around, it seemed as if he was still and flowing. It made people dizzy after watching for a long time.


    This is the first layer of the void. It can''t really break the void. Unless we can take another step deeper and break the barrier of the underworld, it is the endless dark space that Muyi entered at the beginning. There are all kinds of dangers. Even if Muyi becomes a heaven and man, he still has no strength to step on it.


    However, he can break this void early, but because the realm is too low, the strength of mind and spirit is far from reaching the level of walking in the void. After all, in this void, there is no direction at all, so the positioning of mind and spirit is undoubtedly very important.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the speed of traveling between this void is more than ten times faster than that outside. Of course, as a cost, the consumption is undoubtedly greater.


    However, Mu Yi was reluctant to let go of this rare opportunity. Naturally, it would be better if he could learn something. The ape King seemed unaware of Mu Yi''s attention, but Mu Yi estimated that the other party was so intentional and obviously did not worry about his prying.


    In the twinkling of an eye, before Muyi knew everything, his eyes suddenly lit up, then he pushed himself out of the void, and then stood on the void. At his feet, there was a huge hill covered with array and surrounded by layers of fog.


    As for the surroundings, there are several huge smells at the same time, which is only slightly weaker than the ape king. In the face of these smells, the ape king has no cover and completely reveals his own breath.


    "Ape king!"


    "Why is he here?"


    "Sure enough, it''s him."


    After a while, there were bursts of voices around. Muyi could hear deep fear from them.


    "The sky withered old son, the emperor came and didn''t hurry out?" the ape emperor ignored the surrounding demon families and said directly.


    As soon as the voice fell, Mu Yi saw that the big array was opened at his feet, and the huge green hill was exposed. Although the green hill in front of him was not the green hill in ancient times, it was also quite meteorological after years of accumulation by the demon fox family, and he knew its power from the fact that the surrounding demon families had not broken through the big array.


    "When the ape King arrives, he is far from welcome."


    Then, a voice familiar to Muyi sounded. It was the high priest of the demon fox family. Then, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him without even causing any fluctuation, just like emerging out of thin air.


    "Eh, this is the power of the magic moon treasure book? It''s a little extraordinary." the ape king looked at the high priest seriously, and his face was more dignified. Obviously, he found something. As for Mu Yi, his mind swept, but he didn''t see any clue. However, since the ape king said so, he must have his reason.


    The high priest opposite did not deny it, but smiled.


    "Ape king, do you want to intervene in this matter?"


    At this time, the five huge breath on the opposite side also rose slowly and stood in the general position with the ape king, while the king of natural fragrance made a present to Muyi and fell from the air with Muyi. Such giants fought with Muyi. With the strength of Muyi and the king of natural fragrance, they didn''t even have the qualification to stand on one side. Therefore, for the sake of safety, it''s better for them to stay away, The demon king giant in the province doesn''t like them and gives them some pain, which is not worth the loss.


    "Thank you for your help. Please have a rest for a while." at the same time, a voice sounded directly in Muyi''s heart. It was the high priest who nodded slightly, but although they fell, they still chose a palace and looked at several figures in the air.


    "Why not?" the ape king said faintly, and his voice was still full of overbearing.


    "Hum, do you think you can resist US alone?" another demon giant opened his mouth, full of threats.


    "Just try." the ape king didn''t flinch. Moreover, he was not alone. There was a high priest next to him. In addition, if he occupied a favorable place, there were five people on the other side, which was enough to resist one or two. Moreover, he had just seen the power of the magic moon treasure, and his heart was more confident. Even if he was unprepared, he might not be able to hit one or two seriously.


    As for the fall, even the ape emperor has no confidence. After all, it is difficult for them to fall unless they encounter a higher level of existence. However, even if they can hit one or two hard, it is good. At least the other party is unable to retaliate for a hundred years, and he can''t go further for a hundred years.


    The reason why the ape emperor helped the demon fox family this time is to say that he still took a fancy to the resources of the demon fox family, and the magic moon treasure book can purify the energy of blood. After all, the demon family attaches most importance to blood. If the ape emperor''s blood can be purified again, he may be able to take half a step. Although it''s only half a step, his strength is different. The two are completely different.


    It''s just that with the power of the magic moon, it''s not so simple to purify the blood of the ape king, and countless treasures need to be consumed. After all, purifying blood is also relatively speaking. How can a newborn child be the same as an existence standing at the peak of the demon king?


    "I''ll learn a thing or two today." as the voice fell, a huge palm suddenly appeared in the void. The sky was under the palm for a long time, and it seemed that there were all kinds of wonders in the palm, and the void was constantly living and dying.


    It was rare for such a strong man to start, and Muyi stared without blinking. Just when the giant palm was about to fall, the ape king suddenly raised his hand and punched, which immediately became the center of the space. The void collapsed layer by layer. However, both sides were more restrained, so they did not completely break the wall of the underworld space, but such a scene of the birth and death of the void, It still has a great impact on Muyi.


    Suddenly, an indescribable killing opportunity came, and the whole world seemed to be in ice and snow. Even if it was far away, Muyi still felt bursts of cold attack. At the same time, the big array suddenly started to wrap the green hills layer by layer, so as not to spread the fight below.


    Unfortunately, once the array is started, it will completely isolate the outside atmosphere. Muyi can''t feel anything at all, and can only vaguely see some scenes of fighting, but it''s too vague and useless.


    "This is the strength of jiuchongtian?" Muyi murmured to himself. If he stayed at the moment, I''m afraid it''s far from him to resist the aftermath of the fight. Originally, he thought his strength was also counted as liuchongtian, which is not very different from jiuchongtian, but now it''s a difference between clouds and mud, which can''t help but make Muyi doubt.


    "No, this is the strength of giants, far more than the ordinary jiuchongtian peak. It is said that they are only a line away from the great emperor." it seems that they heard Muyi''s words. Tianxiang King explained aside. In fact, not to mention Muyi, she was dazzled and looked forward to it. Such a powerful power is really fascinating.


    "There is a magic moon in the Taoist family. I believe we will come to this step sooner or later." Muyi took back his eyes and said that he could not see anything because of the obstruction of the big array, and the just short experience was also precious to him.


    "It''s hard. The road of the king is full of dangerous peaks. My concubine has climbed to the king for more than a hundred years, but she has only reached the fourth heaven. There is a magic moon treasure. It''s still a long way to go to the Ninth Heaven. What''s more, this giant is a Taoist friend. Although you are born weak and your life is far less than that of our demon family, you are unique in some aspects, especially in the aspect of perception Avenue, It''s far better than us. Maybe Taoist friends can come to this step in the future. "Tianxiang Wang said in a complicated tone, drinking and pecking. Who says it''s good or bad?


    "Long life is the greatest advantage." Muyi said briefly. Although it is difficult for the demon family to understand the road, after all, life is there. Even if you boil, you can slowly boil up. Of course, this is only below six days. If you want to go up again, you can''t rely on boiling. That''s why there are many demon kings of the demon family, but most of them are below six days, It is because the more difficult it is to go up, and those demon kings who have lived too long basically don''t care about the world and focus on the road. This is also the reason why Muyi feels that the gap between demon families is particularly obvious.


    After all, he saw a lot of demon kings around the triple sky, and there were some below the sixth sky, but he didn''t see them at all up to the ninth sky.


    On the contrary, although it is extremely difficult for the human race to become heaven and man, and its life span is short, once it becomes heaven and man, its progress is far more than that of the demon race. At least the Jing old seen by Muyi at the beginning is the existence of heaven and man.


    It is estimated that this is also the reason. Even if the human race is rare, it can barely maintain the overall situation. Of course, it is also the key that the demon race and ghost race do not come out. Maybe those giants have deeper plans. At least these things are not understood by Muyi.


    "It''s just that the suffering of not seeing the road is also unbearable. Compared with this, how can you live longer?" the king of Tianxiang shook his head and said. They don''t listen to each other''s positions and have different angles. Naturally, no one can convince anyone, but Muyi is not to convince each other. This speech is also to strengthen his own road and avoid seeing the ape king and others, He was discouraged and lost his fighting spirit.

 Chapter 686

    "Can you help me find a place? I want to shut up for a while." Muyi suddenly looked at the king of Tianxiang and said. What he just saw made Muyi understand that he had no room to intervene in the battle between demon kings and giants. Instead of wasting time here, he might as well choose to break through. As for choosing to break through in the demon fox family, Muyi also had a certain risk, However, since he had chosen to help the king of Tianxiang and his understanding of the king of Tianxiang and the high priest, he would definitely not harm him.


    It''s even safer than other places. After all, at present, the demon family''s place is chaotic, and it''s easy to encounter danger to find a place to close. Moreover, once he breaks through, his breath will leak out and cause unnecessary trouble. At least among the demon fox family, there''s no need to worry about it.


    As for whether the ape king would doubt it, he can''t care at the moment, but even if he doubts it, I believe the high priest will cover it up for him.


    "Taoist friends want to shut up?" Tianxiang Wang was stunned. She didn''t expect Muyi to choose to shut up at this time. However, she understood when she saw Muyi''s firm expression and an inexplicable breath.


    "Congratulations to Taoist friends," said Tianxiang king. He obviously understood the changes that had taken place in Muyi. It is estimated that he talked about Tao the night before. In addition, he felt that the demon king giant was about to break through the cultivation realm, so he chose to shut down.


    At the thought of this, Tianxiang king is envious. The Terran is blessed in some aspects. She has only reached the fourth heaven after a hundred years as a demon king. This is still a good performance of her qualification. Many demon kings may not have a breakthrough in the first and second heaven for hundreds of years.


    However, for Terrans, being able to become heaven and man itself represents qualification. A hundred years is enough to break through the five fold and six fold, or even higher.


    However, Tianxiang Wang is only happy for Muyi, but he is not jealous.


    "It''s just natural. What''s the joy? Moreover, with the magic moon treasure, it will be much easier for Hu Daoyou in the future." Mu Yi smiled and didn''t explain his situation. Anyway, he closed the door to break through.


    "I hope so. If Taoist friends are closed, it''s better to go to my cave. It''s quiet and has prohibition and protection. Don''t worry about anything." King Tianxiang is clear-minded. Even if she doesn''t need Muyi to explain some things, she can think that since Muyi trusts her so much, she can''t let it hurt.


    "Thank you so much." Mu Yi nodded and didn''t refuse the kindness of King Tianxiang. Then, under the leadership of King Tianxiang, they came to his cultivation cave. Along the way, they also saw many evil foxes. However, most of these evil foxes kept their original shape, far from reaching the degree of transformation. Many evil foxes dragged two tails behind them. Their hair was snow-white and looked beautiful and lovely.


    Although there are also palaces among the demon fox family, it is different from the ape family. The cave of King Tianxiang is located in a valley with beautiful mountains and rivers, which can be called a paradise. The so-called cave is a huge cave, which is also full of flowers and plants, and many bright pearls are embedded on the top of the head.


    After entering the secret room, the king of Tianxiang told Mu Yi the prohibition method to control here, and then left after a congratulation. After all, the demon fox family is still in danger. Although the strength of the king of Tianxiang can''t help much, it still plays a role in stabilizing people''s hearts and is an irreplaceable existence at this time.


    In fact, the high priests of the demon fox family are basically closed all year round, and almost all the things in the demon fox family are handled by the king of Tianxiang and the other two demon kings. Unfortunately, one of the demon kings fell in the secret land of Qingqiu. Now there are only three demon Kings of the demon fox family, including the high priests.


    Of course, if the demon fox family is on the verge of extinction, maybe one or two ancestors who are about to die out will come out. After all, every big family has its own cards. I believe the demon fox family is no exception, but at least in the open, the demon fox family has only these three demon kings.


    When Muyi began to shut down, everything outside had nothing to do with him. I believe that with the help of the ape king and the blessing array of the magic moon treasure book, the other party has five demon king giants, which is at most the same outcome, and there will not be much change. You know that the high priest is best at calculation. If he is not full of confidence, he can''t invite the ape king to come, Even Mu Yi suspected that the heavenly fragrance King met him, which was also under the calculation of the high priest.


    "Elder sister, elder sister, I just saw you leading a man into your cave."


    Not long after King Tianxiang came out of the cave, he met a bouncing little fox. The little fox actually had three tails behind him. It can be said that he was blessed. You know, most evil foxes are born with only one tail. It''s extraordinary talent to have two tails. It''s like King Tianxiang has two tails just after he was born.


    Only when you are an adult can you add another one. In the future, you can continue to increase after breaking through the demon king. When the Tianxiang king just entered the secret realm, there are only four tails. With the opportunity to break through to the quadruple heaven, you can have the fifth tail. Among the demon fox family, the tail also represents the level of the realm, and the highest is the legendary Nine Tailed Tianhu.


    But the eye fox, who had no adult age, had already had three tails. Undoubtedly, it was superior to the Tianxiang king.


    "What nonsense?" the king of natural fragrance said with a stare when he heard the words of the little fox in front of him.


    "Yes, I''ve seen it, but you don''t admit it." the little fox''s voice was clear and narrow.


    "Well, that''s a good friend of my sister. She saved her life before. Now she needs to close the cave with the help of her sister''s cave. Don''t bother him, you know." Tianxiang king knew the little character in front of him very well, so he gave a severe warning.


    "Oh, help." the little fox nodded, with three snow-white tails swinging behind him.


    "Go back to your parents and stay well. Now the enemy is in front of you. Don''t make trouble for your sister." Tianxiang King flashed away with the little fox, regardless of the little fox''s unwilling voice.


    The secret room was tightly forbidden, and Muyi''s mind slowly quieted down. His heart slowly flowed in his heart, and then operated in a mysterious way. After each cycle, there would be a slight change on Muyi, as if he looked a little more fuzzy.


    "What is the way I seek?"


    When Mu Yi''s mind was completely silent, a huge voice sounded at the bottom of his heart. It was not only the voice of asking questions, but also the voice of seeking Tao and manifesting the body.


    "The first thing I inherited is the salary lamp, which is the way of firewood and fire, and firewood and fire are passed down from generation to generation, which is a continuation. Is this the way I want to find? Continuation?" Muyi began to think quietly, as if he could not extricate himself from it. I don''t know how long it took, Muyi''s voice suddenly rang out, "No, firewood is just a means for me to have power, not a way for me to constantly pursue, so my pursuit is by no means the way of firewood."


    "After I embarked on the road of cultivation, I condensed the way of water with my fist. This way of water is my pursuit in martial arts, and the way of water is the way of a gentleman. Is this the way I want to pursue?" Muyi continues to ask himself, and seeking Tao itself is a process of constantly torturing his heart and constantly seeking answers. At the moment, Muyi is trapped here. He will wake up only when he finds the real answer. If he can''t find it, he will sink all the time, or he will never wake up, or he will be greatly damaged when he wakes up.


    But all this can''t control Mu Yi''s thoughts right now. All his thoughts are looking for the answer.


    "The way of a gentleman is also not my choice. This may be my way of dealing with the world, but it is by no means the ultimate pursuit."


    "At the beginning, the old Taoist priest taught me the way of talisman, but later, for various reasons, I didn''t go on this road, so this way of talisman is also not my choice. The way of thunder was originally derived from the art of smelting thunder. Later, by chance, I inherited the wishes of the ancestors of the human race, so I understood the way of thunder, and the way of thunder punishment is not my choice."


    "Water, fire and thunder are the source of my true intention to integrate at the beginning, and use them to step into heaven and man. Unfortunately, this kind of Tao is only the way of practice, the way of heaven and earth, not the way of my heart, not what I want."


    Slowly, Mu Yi had a clear understanding in his heart. In fact, Mu Yi also understood that if he wanted to, he could integrate his mind into water, fire and thunder to form the water field, fire field and even thunder field. He absolutely had great power. Once he wrapped the enemy, he could kill him with the help of the power of the field. To some extent, this is similar to this side The boundary of the strong in heaven and earth.


    However, Mu Yi has an intuition that if he chooses to do so, he will definitely regret it in the future, so he abandons the three and continues to pursue his inner answer.


    "Leave me alone, all are outsiders."


    This is the Enlightenment of Muyi. In that case, these heretics are not what he wants. The answer he wants should be deeper.


    "What is my way?"


    "From the beginning of my memory, I followed the old way to wander, experienced the honing of the world of mortals early and saw through the cunning of the people. This is also one reason why my cultivation has made rapid progress. At the beginning, the main reason for my cultivation is to find the old way. It is this obsession that makes me stronger step by step."


    "After I found the Taoist priest, I continued to practice because of my responsibility, because I wanted to find an answer and understand the identity of this body. However, at that time, unconsciously, my pace of practice had slowed down. It was because I didn''t have a firm heart, which was far less powerful than the previous idea of looking for the Taoist priest."


    "I didn''t have a sense of urgency until I learned the truth of the end of the law disaster, which made me grow up quickly again. Later, in order to stop the Manchu Qing conspiracy, I accidentally came to the underworld. In order to go home, I had a greater motivation and urged me to quickly improve my strength."


    "In other words, the way I want to find is actually a growing motivation. What is that?"

 Chapter 687

    "Go home?"


    This is my biggest obsession in the underworld. If I want to go home, I need enough strength. Therefore, I have a trip to the fairy tomb and tireless pursuit.


    "But what is the purpose of going home?"


    Muyi continued to ask about his original heart. The fog in front of him was removed layer by layer to pursue the final truth.


    "The end of the law."


    Suddenly, Mu Yi was shocked at the bottom of his heart and vaguely understood the ultimate purpose of all this. It turned out that the Dharma catastrophe had been deeply imprinted into his heart, forming a kind of obsession, or responsibility, a responsibility born in the world, which is engraved in the depths of his soul.


    Just like countless sages who sacrificed to resist the great disaster in ancient times, Muyi, although not so great, will not escape his responsibilities, and some things can not be avoided if he wants to escape.


    "Guard? I see."


    Unconsciously, Mu Yi showed a smile on his face. In fact, his ultimate goal is to protect. No matter the Dharma disaster or all the difficulties, in the final analysis, it is to protect what he cares about, and what he needs to protect all this is strength after all.


    A final insight finally came to my mind. After clearing the fog, the purest essence left is still power. Only power can make him go home, only power can make him resist the end of the law, only power can make the old Taoist recover from the long river of time, and only power can protect everything he cares about.


    Therefore, his so-called Tao is actually power.


    At this moment, I was at a loss. Mu Yi''s idea suddenly became extremely pure, like the purest crystal, with a kind of fullness.


    "Power, the way I pursue, is power, eternal power."


    Suddenly, Mu Yi''s mental strength was radiated and integrated into an invisible existence. The nine turn golden body turned quietly. The first turn had already been successful, and the general breakthrough was natural. It reached the state of the second turn. A golden light radiated from Mu Yi, no more, no less, just nine feet. Fortunately, the king Tianxiang belongs to the demon family and has a huge body, Therefore, the secret room opened up is also huge, which makes the golden light on Muyi completely unfold.


    This golden light is different from the past. In a twinkling of an eye, it forms a golden ball and completely wraps Muyi in it. From the appearance, we can only see that the golden aura is constantly wandering, and each golden aura is composed of countless small runes.


    Muyi''s final choice is also just in line with the true meaning of jiuzhuan Jinshen''s decision. The so-called jiuzhuan Jinshen''s decision is to prove the Tao. If Muyi condenses the field of water, fire and thunder, it is equally powerful, but it will undoubtedly go astray, and even form shackles in the future, which is difficult to break through.


    It is precisely the power that is the foundation of the nine turn golden body decision, which also shows that the nine turn golden body decision is destined to him. At the same time, countless insights rise from his heart. At the same time, some doubts and checkpoints have disappeared at the moment, all of which are clear in his heart. It can be said that after condensing the field of power, Muyi can be regarded as a real entry and embark on the road.


    There is no other function in the field of power, only power. In the field, the power of Muyi will be doubled, and the enemy will be suppressed twice, one positive and one negative, and the gap will undoubtedly be greater. With the improvement of Muyi''s cultivation, the power of the field will be doubled with each turn. In the end, jiujiuzhiji, the blessing to Muyi is enough to make the power of Muyi reach a terrible level.


    With Muyi''s mind turning, his power field is constantly shaking. It is just adjusting to achieve the form most in line with Muyi''s own form. At the same time, his mental power is constantly integrated and collided with the field to achieve the purpose of control.


    However, the application of the field is broad and profound, which can not be understood in a moment. This also shows that Muyi still has a long way to go in the future, but there is no doubt that the moment he condenses the field, he has given him a chance to be detached.


    The nine turn golden body is determined. The second turn is constantly running. The formed power is poured into the deepest part of Muyi''s body. While continuously improving his strength, it is also refining his body and making his body stronger.


    In the process of understanding the sea, the nine turn yuan God has also become more solidified. Originally, there was only a dark vortex in the center of the eyebrow, but now it is divided into two, becoming two, which is more profound and mysterious. Even if it is just a breakthrough, Muyi can feel his essence and spirit. Everything has been improved several times, and this is only the beginning, far from the end.


    At the beginning, Muyi successfully cultivated the nine turn golden mask. Now, in the second turn, a force gathered in his eyes through the mysterious link. A violent pain almost made Muyi scream out. However, he also knew that it was the most important moment, so he endured the pain.


    Break the law!


    This is the magic power of Muyi to achieve the second turn of automatic cohesion, and Dacheng''s broken Dharma goal even looks at three realms. Of course, Muyi is only preliminary cohesion at present, which is far from reaching this level, but once it is practiced, it will also have all kinds of incredible abilities.


    The nine turn golden body has nine weights, corresponding to the nine magic powers. Most importantly, these magic powers will constantly change with the improvement of Muyi. In fact, when Muyi reaches the second turn, the power of the nine turn golden body shield will suddenly increase several times. It can not only have the function of defense, but also fight back.


    Maybe it was an hour, maybe longer. When the pain gradually disappeared, Muyi felt his eyes return to normal. Then he slowly opened them. Two golden lights flashed from his eyes, directly penetrated the field and fell on the wall of the secret room.


    "Pooh!"


    Even if the secret room was protected by prohibition, the two golden lights broke through the prohibition in an instant, leaving two deep holes in the wall, and Mu Yi was shocked by the power of breaking the Dharma. Then, Mu Yi understood more and more mysteries about breaking the Dharma.


    "It turns out that breaking the Dharma can see through all illusions and have the ability to break the prohibition. The two golden lights just now are the breaking light. The main function is to break the prohibition, but the power is secondary. If I had entered the secret place, I would have completed breaking the Dharma, maybe the situation would be different?" Mu Yi couldn''t help sighing in his heart, but if so, He doesn''t have to enter the secret realm.


    With the nine turn golden body determination, the power of breaking Dharma items will continue to increase. It is difficult to cultivate in the future. This is the difference of divine powers. Even if it is not enough, having breaking Dharma items will bring great convenience to Muyi and reduce the danger.


    With a slight blink of two eyes, the golden light suddenly disappeared and returned to normal. After all, using the breaking method needs to consume strength. At present, it has just been successfully condensed, but it still needs to be warmed up.


    Despite the breakthrough, Muyi didn''t get up and go out of the pass. Instead, he continued to close his eyes and began to consolidate his realm. He was constantly familiar with the nine turn golden body and decided to turn the second turn until the transformation in his body gradually tended to be balanced and stable.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was half a month before Muyi''s breakthrough. In the past half a month, Muyi''s harvest was great, and its strength was at least ten times stronger than that before the breakthrough. If Muyi was only equivalent to the strength just entering the sixth weight, now it has reached the seventh weight, and the leap is not as big as expected. This is also Muyi''s judgment after realizing the strength of the seventh weight day, No longer like before, I can only constantly guess, but this is just a breakthrough. When Muyi reaches the second peak, its strength will be greatly improved.


    According to Muyi''s understanding of jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue, the first three turns correspond to Daoji, that is, when Muyi reaches the peak of the third turn, it will be equivalent to the peak of jiuchongtian. Therefore, to some extent, at the moment when he began to practice jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue, today''s realm division is no longer suitable for him.


    He has only three realms in the Daoji realm, that is, the first turn, the second turn, the third turn, and the fourth turn should correspond to semi saints. As for the real saints, Muyi dare not think about it. Those realms are far beyond his imagination.


    Maybe the fifth turn corresponds to the real saint, the sixth, seventh and third turn corresponds to the realm of the saint, and the ninth and last turn corresponds to the saint, that is, the legendary immortal!


    Therefore, the nine turn golden body decision is the way to the supreme road. However, according to Muyi''s guess, the great ability of cultivating the nine turn golden body decision obviously did not reach the ninth turn, otherwise he would have been detached. Even so, the other party was absolutely famous in ancient times by virtue of the nine turn golden body decision.


    "It''s also my great fortune to have nine turns of gold, but it doesn''t mean success. Otherwise, the original one won''t fail. Even for me, it''s just an infinite possibility. As for the future, it''s difficult to be sure."


    Muyi silently thought in his heart that he did not naively think that with nine turn golden body, he would be able to become a saint, or even surpass a saint. He still has a long, long way to go if he wants to be truly detached.


    The field that caged Muyi''s body slowly dissipated and all integrated into Muyi''s body. At the moment, Muyi looks ordinary, even more ordinary than when he just closed, but only Muyi understands how much he gained from his closing and how much he improved his strength.


    The field is not the biggest gain this time. His biggest gain is to find his own way, understand the road in front of him, let him understand how to go on, and strengthen his faith. These are the biggest gains. As for the field and magic, they are secondary.


    Just like his previous enlightenment, all except me are outsiders, but here I do not refer to the body, but a kind of enlightenment, a mysterious realm. If I understand, I understand, but if I don''t understand, I can''t understand anyway.


    Tao is unspeakable, which means that only their own understanding is their own Tao.

 Chapter 688

    "Congratulations, shepherd!"


    After Muyi left the pass, she immediately alerted the Tianxiang king. After all, the cave where Muyi was located belonged to the Tianxiang king. She knew the prohibition here, so she came directly after sensing it.


    Although Muyi has initially consolidated the state of the second turn, it is only preliminary. There is still a long way to go from perfect control. Therefore, the breath that has just broken through can not be concealed from others, especially the Tianxiang king who has been with Muyi for some time. However, she is not jealous when congratulating.


    "The breakthrough is thanks to Taoist friends. Otherwise, if you want to take this step, you don''t know how long it will be wasted." Mu Yi smiled and expressed gratitude to Tianxiang king. Although he reached the first turn of perfection early, breaking through the realm can''t be done overnight. Sometimes he even got stuck in a certain realm for several years or decades, It is even difficult to break through for hundreds of years.


    Otherwise, Muyi would not be upset at the beginning and could only go out of the pass. It was precisely because he met the Tianxiang king and talked about Tao that night that he found an opportunity to make a breakthrough so quickly.


    "That''s because Taoist friends have enough savings and have already stood outside the door, so it can come naturally." Tianxiang Wang Si doesn''t think it''s good. After all, Taoism is two-way, and she also benefits from Muyi.


    "By the way, has the crisis of the demon fox family been over?" Muyi suddenly asked. After all, it has been a long time since he closed down.


    "It can be said to be solved, but the magic moon treasure book needs to be shared, but I have more places occupied by the demon fox family, which can be reluctantly accepted." the king of Tianxiang nodded. Although she said so, her eyes still flashed unwilling. After all, the magic moon Treasure Book originally belongs to the treasure of the demon fox family, but now she had to share it with anyone, I''m afraid they will not be reconciled.


    But there is no way. The demon fox family is not qualified to compete with the strength of the whole demon family, even if it is the ape king. At most, it is just to let the demon fox family take some initiative. Except the demon fox family, the other demon families can barely be called happy. After all, they also understand that it is impossible to occupy the magic moon treasure book alone, Compromise is sometimes wisdom.


    "Well, only being strong is the foundation." Muyi said sincerely. If the strength is insufficient, owning such a treasure will only be the way to death. However, Muyi is relieved that the danger of the demon fox family has been solved.


    "Yes, it''s fundamental to be strong. I''m afraid I''ll be closed after this event." Tianxiang king looked at Muyi and said with a trace of envy in his eyes. Muyi closed for only a month or two, and she closed for at least a few years. However, this closing is necessary, because I have to experience the magic moon treasure book to purify my blood. I''m afraid after this exit, Her strength will also make great progress.


    "Congratulations in advance," said Muyi.


    "Thank you very much. Now that you are out of the pass, you might as well have a rest. The high priest wants to see you later." Tianxiang Wang continued to say to Muyi. In fact, the high priest wanted to see him, which was expected by Muyi, and he didn''t reject it. It would be good for him to see the high priest.


    "No, since the high priest called, go early." Muyi said directly.


    "OK." King Tianxiang nodded and led Muyi away from the cave. As soon as he went out, he saw a lovely white fox coming quickly. Kan Kan stopped in front of them. The little fox was as white as snow, his eyes were like pure pearls, and there were three tails behind him.


    "Are you the husband my sister is looking for?"


    Before they could speak, the little fox looked at Muyi and said that at that time, the Tianxiang King next to him turned red. Even if he was a demon king, it was difficult to maintain his state of mind. Moreover, the age of Tianxiang king in the demon family was only 20 years old, which was a good match with Muyi''s age.


    "What nonsense, and who let you come?" the king of Tianxiang immediately stared at the little fox and said, hoping to block her mouth.


    "Why can''t I come? Hey, do you really want to marry my sister?" the little fox said regardless. So far, the king of Tianxiang finally couldn''t help it. With a wave of his right hand, the little fox was trapped, his mouth purred, but he couldn''t speak any more.


    "This is a little sister. She is naughty on weekdays. Please don''t be surprised at this careless remark." the king of natural fragrance said to Muyi.


    "It doesn''t matter. The little girl is smart and has extraordinary qualifications. Maybe it won''t be long before the demon fox family can add another demon king." Mu Yi smiled and shook his head, without taking the little fox''s words to heart. After understanding the words in his heart this time, he knew more what he wanted to pursue. The so-called love between children and women is not in his consideration at present.


    As for the fact that the Tianxiang king is a demon family, he didn''t care. The so-called human demon special way is only relative. After all, now the Tianxiang king has already turned into a human form, and the combination of human and demon is not uncommon in previous dynasties, which is nothing.


    "I don''t know how long it will take for this girl to become the demon king, and her mind needs to be honed." although Tianxiang king said so, his expression was obviously a little happy, but it was just a modest remark.


    As for the struggle of the little fox next to her, she has ignored it.


    Later, King Tianxiang shut the little fox in his cave. Mei said her name was to sharpen her. In fact, she taught her a lesson. Then she took Muyi to the temple of the demon fox family, where the high priest lived.


    "Meier has told me everything before, so I want to thank you for your help." when the high priest saw Mu Yi, his attitude was surprisingly good, and even he became a little friend, which is undoubtedly a recognition.


    "The elder has been praised too much. It''s just a matter of lifting a finger." Muyi said. Looking at the high priest now, he found it difficult to see through each other. He heard that it was an eight fold heaven before, but it''s obviously not so simple. It''s just related to other people''s secrets. Muyi naturally doesn''t need to pry. He just needs to know a little, That is, if the high priest wants to kill him, he has no room for resistance. Even if his nine turn golden body has broken through to the second turn, it is still far from good. Maybe he will not be qualified to be an opponent until he reaches the third turn.


    "Maybe it''s just a small effort for little friends, but it''s a great kindness for my demon fox family. I have to repay it," said the high priest.


    Muyi did not speak, but waited quietly for the next words of the high priest.


    "You were born in a human race, but you can''t purify your blood with the help of the magic moon treasure book. However, this magic moon treasure book has another ability, which is the way to refine your heart. I believe it is enough to make you feel better." said the high priest.


    "The road of heart refining?" Muyi was surprised, but he was not busy refusing, but continued to ask, "how to divide and improve this state of mind? Please give me some advice."


    For a long time, Mu Yi was ignorant about his state of mind. He only knew how to refine his state of mind, but it was difficult to have a clear division. However, he also understood the importance of state of mind. It can be said that without enough state of mind, it would be difficult to break through, control power, and only lose himself in power.


    The higher the state of mind, the stronger the understanding of Tao. It can be said that the state of mind is an invisible and intangible thing, but it plays a vital role and is indispensable.


    The high priest was surprised that Muyi didn''t know the state of mind. After all, in his opinion, the unparalleled arrogance of the human race like Muyi must be carefully cultivated, otherwise he couldn''t have such strength at a young age. Although Muyi is wearing a mask and even the senior elder can''t see his age, he has his own way, We can perceive the approximate age range of Muyi.


    Nevertheless, he opened his mouth to explain. After all, this kind of thing is not a secret, at least for big families such as demon fox.


    "The state of mind is divided into three levels. Each state is divided into Xiaocheng, Dacheng and perfection. There are nine stages. Every state corresponds to the Tao species, the true state corresponds to the Tao foundation, and the divine state corresponds to the Tao fruit. Only when the state of mind corresponds, can we give full play to all our strength, and only when the state of mind is improved can we break through the bottleneck. Otherwise, it will be difficult to improve no matter how long it takes. This is the state of mind The meaning of. "


    "However, in comparison, our demon clan always pays attention to strength, but it is easy to ignore this state of mind, so the promotion is slow. On the contrary, it is the human race. It is unique in the state of mind, so the breakthrough will be faster, which is really enviable."


    "So this is the state of mind?" after listening to the high priest''s description, Muyi only felt that his mind was more clear, his understanding of himself was more thorough, and the road under his feet was more and more clear and no longer hazy.


    "It''s hard for the younger generation to be respectful." Mu Yi nodded, but did not continue to refuse. Being able to exercise his state of mind is of great significance to him. In particular, he has just broken through. The so-called stable state is actually a manifestation of his state of mind. I believe that with the improvement of his state of mind, the state of mind will be more stable and even faster, so he naturally wants it, How can you refuse?


    Seeing Muyi''s promise, the high priest seemed to have expected, and did not hesitate, or let Muyi wait.


    "Since Xiaoyou promised, let''s start directly. Just as other demon families are still selecting their children, there is still a period of spare time." after the high priest said that, the eyebrows suddenly burst into a ray of light, and then a round of treasure notes slowly flew out. After a while, Mu Yi''s mind was completely attracted and involuntarily invested in it.


    Then the treasure book flew to Mu Yi''s head and suspended there. Only layers of light enveloped Mu Yi. When the high priest saw this, his expression was slightly loose, and then closed his eyes.

 Chapter 689

    "Smelly boy, don''t sleep. Get up and get some food for the Taoist priest."


    In a hazy way, Muyi felt that his ass had been kicked. The sound was very familiar, but with a strange feeling. When he was going to ignore it and continue to sleep, a consciousness suddenly ran through his heart and made him suddenly get up.


    "Where is this?"


    In the eye, there was a broken Taoist temple with air everywhere. At the moment, he was sleeping under a desk. Just because he got up in a hurry, he even touched his head. At the same time, he also saw that the man who kicked him was the old way in the depths of his memory.


    "You, you''re not dead?" Mu Yi lost his voice in shock. Then he found that his voice became tender. He bowed his head and small hands and arms, which almost made him wonder if he was dreaming.


    "Bastard, smelly boy, dare to curse the Taoist priest." then Mu Yi felt a pain in his head, but saw the Taoist priest blowing his beard and staring at him.


    "No, i... Mu Yi just wanted to explain something, but he found that some memories in his mind began to become blurred, like a force making him forget all this.


    "What am I? Don''t you hurry to get something to eat? When you''re full, the Taoist priest will take you to make money." the Taoist priest looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "Oh."


    Mu Yi felt dizzy, as if he had forgotten something very important. At the same time, some of his original memories floated out. It has been six years since he was picked up by the Taoist priest in luanfenggang. He should be twelve this year. Unfortunately, there was no memory before the age of six. The Taoist priest told him that he was six years old when he found him. Now, He followed the old Taoist priest and wandered in the Jianghu for six years.


    It can be said that everything he has now is given by the old Taoist. Although the old Taoist is often irresponsible, in Mu Yi''s heart, the old Taoist is his closest person, so he just got up and walked outside after being confused for a while. Moreover, he doesn''t know how many times he has done this kind of thing.


    At this time, it was dawn outside, but the weather was a little cold. Muyi came all the way to the place where he sold steamed bread. He just touched his pocket and found that he had only enough copper money to buy a steamed bread, which he had forgotten before.


    If you only buy a steamed bread, not to mention the old man, he is not enough, but now, where can you get money?


    "Xiao Jiaohua, go away quickly and don''t disturb my business." just when Mu Yi hesitated, the boss selling steamed bread scolded him. At present, Mu Yi was wearing an old Taoist robe. Although he had a Taoist crown, he was called Xiao Jiaohua, which didn''t wronged him.


    Hearing the boss''s words, Mu Yi frowned slightly and couldn''t help looking at the other party, but unexpectedly, he found that the boss had a gray forehead and was surprised in his heart.


    "Isn''t this what the Taoist priest said about bad luck? Just how can I see this? Am I open my eyes?" Muyi thought with some shock. He followed the Taoist priest all over the world in recent years and didn''t know how much he had done to catch ghosts and go to disaster. He understood a lot just by being influenced by him. At present, the appearance of the other party is clearly a manifestation of bad luck, but it''s only gray, At most, it''s just spending money. There won''t be too much trouble. If it turns red, it''s a disaster of blood, and black is a danger of life.


    "Boss, according to the track, you''ve had bad luck. You''ll have bad luck in a moment or three." Muyi looked at the boss of the steamed bread shop and said.


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you curse me." the boss was so angry that he grabbed the stick on one side and wanted to chase Mu Yi. Seeing this, Mu Yi ran away. He''s not a fool. How can he wait there to be beaten? At the same time, I secretly regret that I didn''t talk much just now. Now I can''t even buy a steamed bread.


    The steamed bread shop owner saw that Mu Yi escaped and didn''t go after him. He just scolded. Just as he continued to sell steamed bread there, there was a hurried sound of horses'' hoofs in the street, and then a fast horse ran past. Pedestrians on the road avoided one after another. The steamed bread shop owner also stretched out his brain bag to see. But for some reason, he suddenly tripped under his feet and rushed forward, The big steamer with more than ten layers of steamed bread next to it was directly pushed down by him, and at this time, the fast horse also came near.


    "Die."


    The man on the horse was a Jianghu man who reluctantly grabbed the horse, but he was very angry. Especially when he saw that the culprit was not far away, he immediately grabbed the whip hanging in front and beat it hard on the boss of the steamed bread shop. After hearing the other party''s scream, the man was slightly relieved. Maybe he continued to urge the horse to leave because of something, leaving only the steamed bread scattered all over the ground, And the steamed bread shop owner lying there screaming.


    At this time, Mu Yi was stunned. He thought he was just wrong. He didn''t expect retribution to come so quickly. Isn''t it a situation of breaking money to look at each other? Plus the pain of flesh and skin.


    When this happened, Muyi didn''t want to leave. He came to the steamed bread shop owner and said, "do you believe in the trail now?"


    "You... The boss of the steamed bread shop wanted to teach Muyi a lesson when he saw Muyi coming. However, he saw Muyi staring slightly. He felt cold at the bottom of his heart. When he thought of what had just happened, he was already afraid.


    "The Taoist priest, I''ve just been rude." the steamed bread shop owner got up and said politely. The waiter in the shop was busy picking up the steamed bread, but he invited Muyi into the shop. Before long, Muyi came out with a big white steamed bread and a few liang of silver, As for the price, he drew a disaster relief talisman for the steamed bread shop owner. Anyway, he has followed the Taoist priest for a long time. He has also learned a lot of these talismans. Painting casually can still deceive people.


    "Old man, I''ve opened my eyes." Muyi hurried back to the Taoist temple, looked at the old Taoist and shouted.


    "It''s all Jianghu rumors. Do you believe it?" the old Taoist said angrily.


    "It''s true."


    Then Muyi said what happened in detail. However, no matter how Muyi swore, the Taoist priest didn''t believe it, and even persuaded him in turn, so that Muyi gave birth to an illusion. Was it really my fault?


    In the next few days, Muyi wandered along with the old Taoist priest, and did two more dharmas and made some money. However, most of them were bought by the old Taoist priest. These days, Muyi had a little impact. He found that he had more and more strange places. For example, his eyes could see something that ordinary people could not see, For example, the talisman he drew actually works. For example, when he goes to bed at night, he often dreams of something. For example, he has become a master and is still a great flag bearer. For example, he has gone to the underworld and can fly.


    However, these dreams were so many and messy that he didn''t remember much at all. Later, even he felt that he was just dreaming. As for what happened to him, he told the Taoist priest more than once, but the Taoist priest didn''t believe it every time, so later, Muyi could only experience it silently.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Muyi wandered in the Jianghu with the old Taoist for another two years. In the past two years, he did the basic Dharma, so he saw more things, and even saw ghosts several times. However, Muyi didn''t kill them and always felt that they were pathetic.


    Gradually, Mu Yi also accepted the mystery that happened to him. He only dreamed occasionally. In the dream, someone was calling him to wake him up, but every time he really woke up, the things in the dream would be slowly forgotten.


    The only thing that worries Muyi is that Lao Dao''s health is getting worse day by day. Until that day, they came to a place called Funiu town. Just stepping here, Muyi suddenly felt familiar with it. His first thought is Funiu Mountain. It seems that there is a broken Taoist temple on the mountain.


    But then Mu Yi shook his head. He came for the first time. How can he know these things?


    I just don''t know if it''s fate. Finally, Muyi came to Funiu Mountain with the old Taoist priest, because the old Taoist priest said that Feng Shui here is good, and even if he dies, he will die here. When looking at the familiar and strange Taoist temple, Muyi was stunned. No one found a flash of fear in his eyes. Suddenly, Muyi had the idea of leaving here, And the farther he left, the better, but the old Taoist''s body couldn''t help tossing. He could only stay in the end, but the bad feeling in his heart was getting stronger and stronger, and his heavenly eye found that the dead spirit on the old Taoist was getting heavier and heavier, which could hardly be dissolved.


    But in the face of all this, he was powerless and could only watch helplessly. None of his desperate symbols could work. Even the doctor shook his head and said there was nothing he could do. Only the old Taoist seemed to be very open and kept pulling Muyi to say something he didn''t understand.


    Finally, the old Taoist left. Mu Yi, like a wooden man, handled everything of the old Taoist under the control of instinct. The death of the old Taoist was undoubtedly a great blow to him. Perhaps it was because he was too sad. There were more and more memory fragments in his mind, but he couldn''t connect them together. Even whenever he wanted to see more clearly, he began to blur.


    A few days later, Mu Yi suddenly found the copper lamp and was stunned because he caught a memory fragment, which seemed to say that the copper lamp was a treasure, but at present, no matter what he did, he couldn''t make the copper lamp master. Finally, in a rage, Mu Yi threw the copper lamp to the ground. After a while, the copper lamp split in two, but it was directly broken, It can no longer be used. It''s different from what I remember.


    "Maybe it''s really just a dream."


    After seeing this truth, Muyi seemed to wake up all at once. In the past, it was like a dream. Only the death of the old Taoist priest, that kind of sadness, could not dissipate.


    That night, Muyi fell into a deep sleep and suddenly heard a noise outside.

 Chapter 690

    Hearing the sound from outside, Muyi, lying in bed, suddenly opened his eyes, but if someone would find that there was no panic in his eyes, there was only a trace of loss, and the contradictory absolute sober cold.


    Quietly, Muyi got up from the bed as if he had walked many times. He even didn''t need to light the light at all, so he opened the door and went out.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Muyi came to the hall and looked at the figure standing in the dark.


    "Why?"


    Suddenly, Mu Yi asked slowly, but the dark shadow still stood there motionless and didn''t give him the answer.


    "Why did you show up? Why did you disturb my life? Can''t you let me accompany the old man quietly for the last time?"


    Muyi didn''t seem to want to get the answer from each other, but just stood there talking to himself. At this time, there was only an absolute cold on him. The original trace of loss had disappeared, but there was still a kind of sadness, but he couldn''t hide it.


    "In fact, I should have known that the world is false. I just don''t want to wake up. The old man told me that ignorance is a kind of happiness, but I went to pursue the truth, but after I caught the truth, I wanted to become ignorant. It''s ridiculous."


    "What should I say about that sentence? Is it that Zi Feiyu knows the joy of fish?"


    "Unfortunately, the dream will wake up after all, even if you are no longer you at the moment."


    Mu Yi kept muttering to himself, but what he said made people not understand. The dark shadow opposite seemed unable to bear it. After all, he roared and rushed towards him. The moonlight outside just reflected the appearance of the dark shadow, which was the old Taoist priest who had already died.


    Once, Mu Yi couldn''t see clearly. Now, he prefers not to see clearly.


    "It''s time to wake up."


    Muyi looked at the old Taoist priest who was getting closer and closer and sighed softly. Then, the broken salary lamp slowly emerged from his body. A blue flame wrapped him, and the world in front of him began to twist. With the rise of the flame, the world finally couldn''t support, turned into fragments and disappeared in front of Muyi.


    When he opened his eyes, Muyi saw the high priest sitting opposite. It seemed that the other party had never moved. At this moment, he was only a little relieved and amazed to see him wake up.


    "Congratulations, little friend," said the high priest.


    "I''d rather not have this kind of joy." Muyi didn''t have much joy, but gently wiped away the tears on his face, and then the whole person slowly converged. At the moment, all the forces that could not be fully controlled because of cultivation breakthrough were incorporated into his body and perfectly controlled all this, just like instinct.


    "Only when you can break the mind devil can you improve your state of mind. This is the road that any practitioner must take," said the high priest.


    "Maybe." Mu Yi nodded, but there was no joy on his face because of the breakthrough. "According to the observation of predecessors, what level of mood should the younger generation be in now?"


    "The true state is perfect." the high priest''s face showed a little admiration and strangeness.


    "The true state is perfect?" Mu Yi also looked at the high priest unexpectedly. Although he knew that his state of mind would improve after he could break through the illusory world, he never thought that his state of mind would be perfect. He even thought that the other party might be wrong.


    But the firmness on the high priest''s face told Muyi that all this was true.


    "In fact, I didn''t expect you to have such a high state of mind. Now I''m curious about your experience in the road of heart refining," said the high priest.


    "Experience? It''s just seven emotions and six desires." although Mu Yi didn''t explain it, it can also be explained. I believe the wisdom of the high priest can understand this.


    "Yes, if you can cut off the seven emotions and six desires, maybe you are too forgetful. I can''t understand such a state of mind. Maybe only this state of mind can become a great emperor." the high priest said bitterly. In fact, his state of mind is at the same level as the Muyi, or even higher. After all, he has lived far longer than the Muyi, After more experience, he naturally sees more, but he still doesn''t know what the divine state is above the real state. There seems to be a huge gap in the middle, which stops him. Even if he steps into it, he can''t climb up again.


    Perhaps it is because of this huge gap that so many strong people are stopped and can''t break through. However, Muyi can really complete the situation at such a young age, which makes him look at it with new eyes. In these years, he has already seen and doesn''t know how many Tianjiao, no matter the demon clan, the ghost clan, even the human clan, and even the 100 clans in the underworld, but there are still a few like Muyi, Even if you can''t become a human saint in the future, the semi holy land may be expected.


    Muyi didn''t know that the high priest was so optimistic about him, but this heart refining road helped him a lot. Only now did he understand that the Taoist priest''s death was his biggest obsession. If he hadn''t experienced it again because of the heart refining Road, I''m afraid he wouldn''t find it until a long time later, and he would want to spend it again at that time, But it is not so simple. It will even become his devil and hinder his progress.


    So from this point alone, he wants to thank the high priest. At the same time, he has a higher evaluation of the magic moon treasure book. Although the magic moon treasure book can not directly enhance a person''s strength, it plays a role in a family that can''t be compared with several other supreme things.


    With the magic moon treasure, the demon family may not affect anything in a short time, but after decades, the number of demon kings will definitely rise sharply. Even after hundreds of years, there will be an outbreak of high-end demon kings, which is not optimistic for the Terran.


    However, even if there is a change, it will be a long time later. At that time, Muyi may have returned to the sun, or died under the great robbery, so he just worried a little and put it down. Not to mention the existence of semi saints in the human race. If you want to have semi saints'' wisdom, you have expected everything long ago.


    "The great emperor is too far away from me. At present, I''d better find a way to improve to the Ninth Heaven, otherwise there is no room for survival in the face of the demon giant." Muyi said, and the reason why he wants to become a giant is mainly to know a truth from the ape emperor.


    Originally, he intended to ask the high priest directly, but I don''t know why. There was a crisis reminding him, so he didn''t say it after all. After all, in the realm of Muyi, whims basically happen.


    "Demon giant? Do you know what the word giant means?" the high priest looked at Mu Yi in surprise.


    "I don''t know. Please tell me something," said Muyi.


    "The giant, in fact, is only the Ninth Heaven," said the high priest.


    "Just jiuchongtian? How could it be?" Muyi couldn''t help but say. He saw it with his own eyes before the ape King shot. Although he didn''t really see how jiuchongtian was, in his feeling, it was clearly far beyond jiuchongtian.


    "What do you think of my strength?" the high priest continued.


    "Master''s strength... Originally, in Mu Yi''s eyes, the high priest was just an eight fold heaven, but now he is a little uncertain.


    "My strength is actually only eight days." the high priest smiled.


    "Octuple? But?" Mu Yi had more doubts. If it was only octuple, what qualifications did he have to participate in the battle of giants before? But the high priest also had no need to deceive him.


    "But I don''t understand why I''m so different?" the high priest seemed to be able to see through Mu Yi''s mind.


    "Yes." Mu Yi nodded.


    "In fact, my real strength is really only eight times heaven, but in the family, I can give play to the strength of giants, even not just me, but every big family," said the high priest.


    "Is it because of Zhibao?" Mu Yi suddenly appeared the word Zhibao.


    "Yes, it''s because of the treasure. Only with the help of the treasure can we have the strength of the giant. Before entering the secret territory, because it''s dangerous and unknown, I didn''t dare to take the treasure. Otherwise, the emptiness in the family will only bring disaster to the demon fox family. But as long as I return to the family and integrate the treasure into my body, I will have the strength to protect the demon fox family. This is also the truth of the giant, and remove the treasure In essence, the giant is just a Ninth Heaven, or even an eighth heaven like me, "said the high priest.


    "I see." Mu Yi nodded, but he thought of the salary lamp and the xuanming spring. Both the salary lamp and the xuanming spring are the best treasure, but now it seems that he is far from giving full play to the ability of the best treasure, otherwise his strength will not be limited to this, but he can also guess that it is definitely not so simple to give full play to the power of the best treasure.


    "As long as we refine the most precious treasure, can we give play to the power of giants?" Muyi asked again.


    "It''s not so easy to refine the most precious treasure, and what I mean by refining is complete refining, which completely integrates the origin. Only in this way can we be regarded as giants. However, according to their own strength and the level of the most precious treasure, there are also high and low levels, but even the weakest giants are much stronger than the strong ones of jiuchongtian," the high priest explained.


    "Don''t know what the ape emperor''s treasure is?" Muyi suddenly asked.


    "The ape king?" the high priest gave a slight pause and took a deep look at Mu Yi, but he didn''t tell him the answer. "Although it''s not a secret, I can''t say. Xiaoyou may understand?"


    "I see. Thank you for telling me." Muyi said, but knowing this also benefited him a lot. Maybe next, he should not only be proficient in the application of the field, but also understand the treasure. Only in this way can he greatly increase his strength in a short time.

 Chapter 691

    "Go back, he and we are not destined to be in the same world."


    The high priest looked at the figure disappearing in the distance, sighed and said to the Tianxiang King around him.


    "Isn''t it a world?" the king of Tianxiang murmured. Although she was unwilling to admit it, she also knew that the high priest was telling the truth. She was shocked and even incredible that Muyi had broken through the road of refining his mind and achieved the perfection of his state of mind. After all, only those giants, or half saints or half step great emperors of the demon family could have such a state of mind, However, it is not surprising that Mu Yi has such a state of mind even less than jiuchongtian?


    However, the high priest who witnessed Muyi''s passing through the road of heart refining was not so surprised. After all, Muyi broke through under his eyes. The breath emitted by Muyi at that time and the two lines of tears all showed what kind of past he had experienced in the road of heart refining.


    Although he made a successful breakthrough, he believed that if Muyi was given a chance to make a new choice, he might not want such a breakthrough.


    After that, Mu Yi stayed in the demon fox family for a few days, and then left. How can the high priest not see the changes of Tianxiang king during this period? But although he had no opinion on Muyi, he also understood that Muyi and Tianxiang King were doomed to be impossible. As he said, they were not in the same world.


    "I won''t be left too far by you." Muyi''s face appeared in the king''s mind, which was only seen at her request. After all, Muyi has always been wearing a mask. Unless Muyi is willing, others can''t see him at all. Even the high priest who can perceive that Muyi comes from the human race can''t see Muyi.


    It can be said that the whole demon fox family, only Tianxiang king saw the appearance of Muyi.


    Muyi left the demon fox family and went to the place where the human family lived. He already planned to leave 100000 mountains. After knowing what kind of existence the demon giant is, Muyi understood that he is still too far away now, but this does not mean that he has lost confidence. On the contrary, his fighting spirit is higher in his heart.


    He also has the most precious treasure. Both the salary lamp and the xuanming spring are the most precious treasure. In the past, Muyi knew too little about the salary lamp. It was not until the last time Nanming left the fire and evolved into sky fire that he got a glimpse of the truth of some salary lamps, especially the seal in the deepest part of the salary lamp. At that time, the seal gave Muyi a feeling of palpitation. Even if it was only a little closer, there was a great danger, This made him understand that the salary lamp was much more mysterious and powerful than he thought.


    Perhaps all the truth is in the seal. Only when he has enough strength can he uncover the seal, obtain the truth, and finally refine the origin of the salary lamp completely, so as to give full play to the strength of the giant.


    Just because he was in the demon fox family before, Muyi didn''t try. Otherwise, he would only make trouble. After all, he knew too little about the high priest. Even if he was kind to the demon fox family, this kind of kindness was nothing compared with a treasure.


    Muyi even has reason to believe that once the kind high priest knows that he has a treasure, he will definitely suppress him without hesitation. At this time, Muyi has no resistance to the giant strength.


    Muyi has already passed the age of innocence. He will never use this temptation to test a person''s integrity. Moreover, the high priest is still a demon family. In contrast, he definitely values the demon fox family far more than him. A treasure represents a giant. How can the other party tolerate this temptation?


    Even if there is one more treasure, maybe the demon fox family can subdue other demon families and refine the magic moon treasure, which is no longer shared by several demon families, and no one can refine it completely. In that case, the demon fox family will have three treasures, which is not far from becoming the overlord of the demon family.


    It was because Muyi understood all this that he didn''t give the other party any chance. Even on a whim, he felt that once he asked the evil Buddha, it would bring crisis, so he made a decision and remained silent.


    Originally, Muyi planned to find a suitable place to explore the salary lamp after leaving 100000 mountains, but he didn''t expect that soon after leaving, a figure stopped in front of him. It was also a demon king and still a high-level existence.


    "You''re here at last." the tall figure looked at Mu Yi and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Who are you? What''s the purpose of blocking the road?" Muyi asked directly. He was extremely vigilant. He didn''t believe that the other party would stop him for no reason, and what the other party said proved this. Obviously, the other party was waiting for him here.


    "No matter what your status is, go with the king. My emperor wants to see you." the figure said impolitely.


    "Are you sent by the ape emperor?" Mu Yi suddenly had a clear understanding in his heart. He could be called the emperor and was involved with him. Then only the ape emperor was left, but he didn''t expect that the other party would send someone here to wait for him. It seemed that he had long been sure that he would leave the demon fox and leave from here.


    Either the other party will count, or someone in the demon fox family informs. Compared with the latter, Muyi is more convinced of the latter, but at present, Muyi can''t go back to the demon fox family to ask clearly. The most important thing is that the figure in front of him gives him a pressure.


    "Seven heavy days or eight heavy days?" Muyi thought. Since he entered the ninth turn golden body and decided to make the second turn, his cultivation has improved a lot again. Before the breakthrough, he was barely equivalent to the strength of six heavy days. After the breakthrough, it is estimated that he can improve one heavy day again. This is not to say that the second turn is not as powerful as the first turn, but because he has just broken through, even if his strength has improved, there is a process, What''s more, he had already exhausted everything at the first turn. After passing through the beast fighting platform, his combat experience was upgraded to a terrible situation. I believe it would not be much different from the demon giants. This is his confidence honed by the 99 life and death battles.


    However, the return of confidence to confidence does not mean arrogance. When absolute strength is crushed, even if the confidence is sufficient, it is difficult to explain anything. Especially in the later stage of the king''s realm, the gap between each heavy day is extremely huge, so Muyi will never despise any senior king.


    "Since you know, you should know what it means to refuse our emperor." the tall figure said proudly. Obviously, his confidence in the ape emperor has reached an incomparable level, but it''s normal to think about it. Before the five demon giants coerced the demon fox family, the high priest found the ape queen and soon had results. This alone is enough to prove the strength of the ape emperor, Even among the same giants, there are few strong ones. Perhaps it is more appropriate to describe those giants as the strongest in the past.


    "If the ape emperor wants to see me, let him come in person." knowing the identity of the other party, Muyi doesn''t need to be polite and said coldly.


    "Bold." hearing Muyi''s words, the strong man named ape in the demon ape family suddenly raised a terrible momentum, and with his voice, he oppressed Muyi one after another.


    "Less than bachongtian, but it''s almost the peak of qichongtian." after sensing the strength of the other party, Muyi was a little relieved. Since he didn''t reach bachongtian, with his current strength and in addition to the field, there was no chance of a war. Even if he was doomed to failure, he could at least increase experience. This is the result Muyi really wanted.


    "Come on, fight with me." Muyi said loudly. His body was covered with a light golden glow, which directly blocked the other party''s terrible momentum. It was like a surging river on one side and a rock in the center of the river on the other side. No matter how the other party impacted, Muyi stood there as a rock.


    The ape obviously found this. He knew that Muyi was much stronger than the ape emperor said. Although he frowned slightly, he didn''t really take Muyi to heart. After all, in his perception, Muyi was only equivalent to the intensity of qichongtian, and he was not only the peak of qichongtian, but also a demon ape family who was good at fighting, and the demon king of qichongtian, He didn''t know how many to defeat. In his opinion, the Muyi in front of him was no exception.


    "Today, I''ll let you know what it means to overestimate your strength." the ape Zhen said and suddenly punched Mu Yi. This punch turned the void into powder. At the same time, a will oppressed the shattered void on Mu Yi, as if he wanted to assimilate Mu Yi into powder.


    In the face of this attack, Mu Yi''s eyes brightened obviously. He didn''t expect to smash the void and use this way. The more he looked forward to the war with ape Zhen. After all, although he had encountered many demon king level existence in the past, they were basically below five heavy days.


    As for the fight between giants such as the ape king, he didn''t even have the qualification to spy on the side, so he was still a little vague about the battle at that level, but the real battle mode of the ape in front of him obviously brightened Muyi''s eyes. Now he lacks the experience of fighting with the strong at the same level, and the ape in front of him is undoubtedly the most suitable.


    As soon as he shook his body, Muyi''s power field was released and shrunk. He directly smashed the will imposed on himself, then stepped out step by step, gently left the position he stood before, and rushed towards the ape from the side, and even began to simulate the attack of the ape. While the power smashed the void, the will was blessed, but it was obviously rough because of the first application, There was even a trace of disdain on the ape''s real face.


    Then there was no action of the ape king, and he had escaped from there like a loach. Then Muyi found that he could not lock the other party anyway. On the contrary, the other party''s will was like a maggot of tarsal bone, constantly oppressing him, and he immediately fell into a situation where he could only fight passively, and fell into the downwind in an instant.

 Chapter 692

    Muyi and ape really caused a lot of noise in this war, which naturally attracted the attention of some demon kings. However, when they perceived the terrible momentum of both sides, they hid in the distance and dared not approach. However, it was only good for them to watch such a war.


    Muyi was embarrassed to dodge from the beginning. Later, he was barely able to fight with ape Zhen. At the same time, he became more and more proficient in the will locking oppression of ape Zhen. With the application of the field, even if ape''s power is much stronger than him, he can''t beat Muyi.


    Later, the ape really recovered his real body. His three foot high body, coupled with his fist that could break the mountains, still couldn''t do anything.


    "Ha ha, thank you very much. Please go back and tell the ape emperor that we will go to Tongtian peak and ask him for justice soon." suddenly, Mu Yi laughed and disappeared in front of ape Zhen many times. After a few flashes, he disappeared completely.


    Seeing this, the ape really didn''t catch up, because he knew very well that it was impossible to catch up with Muyi, but he sneered at Muyi''s words.


    In the ape''s view, Muyi is just seven days. Although he can''t suppress Muyi, Muyi can''t beat him. With this strength, he also wants to provoke the ape emperor? Not to mention a few years, even decades or hundreds of years, in his view, it is impossible.


    If the ape king made a move, it would be as simple as crushing Mu Yi and killing an ant. This is his confidence in the ape king all the time. Therefore, he didn''t take Mu Yi''s words to heart at all. He even thought that Mu Yi''s so-called will not take long, but a few years later.


    But this time he failed to catch Mu Yi, which made him a little angry. After all, the other party was the one wanted by the ape emperor, but he failed.


    At this time, the ape really saw the dodging figure not far away. With a sound of anger in his heart, he went out directly every few times. For a while, the fist condensed to the extreme was intended to bombard those figures directly in front of the will. For a while, there were chickens flying and dogs jumping in the mountain forest, roaring, begging for mercy, and mixed with screams.


    "Hum." at this point, the angry ape really gave a cold hum. While recovering his human form, he turned and left.


    "It''s true that it''s an ape. It''s really overbearing, but it''s really comparable to an ape. Who''s that man? When did my demon clan have such a strong man again?"


    "I know a little. Before the demon fox family opened the secret territory, the mysterious demon king entered it. No one knows what happened in it. However, when he came out, the two brothers of Black Hawk were ready to trouble him, but they were killed by him. They thought his strength was terrible, but now they know that they still underestimated him."


    "As for the true identity of this one, no one knows."


    After ape Zhen left, there were a lot of voices in heaven and earth, talking about ape Zhen and Muyi. However, more curiosity still focused on Muyi. After all, Muyi has always been wearing a mask and never revealed his true identity. Even the fierce battles such as Gang Gang have not revealed his identity. It is undoubtedly impossible to know his identity just by a little breath.


    The reason why no one doubts the fact of Muyi demon king is mainly because Muyi''s powerful Qi and blood can be seen at a glance, coupled with the golden light around him, which is the performance of many powerful demon families.


    Moreover, those fighting methods are definitely not owned by the ghost or human race.


    After Muyi left, he found that the ape really didn''t catch up, and he was a little relieved. The demon family was indeed crouching tiger, hidden dragon, which was more unfathomable than he thought at the beginning. However, whether it was a trip to the secret land or in the demon fox family, it was a rare opportunity and creation for him.


    Now, his nine turn golden body determination has been cultivated to the second turn, condensed the power field, and his strength is comparable to the seven heavy days. If the second turn is complete, his strength may rise to the eight heavy days. At the same time, in addition to the defense magic power of nine turn golden body cover, he has also preliminarily cultivated the breaking Dharma goal. I believe that no matter exploring or other things in the future, Has greatly increased his security.


    In addition, another biggest gain is the improvement of the state of mind, which indicates that until the semi saint, he has no bottleneck in the state of mind. As long as the nine turn golden body will make continuous progress, he can reach the semi Saint directly.


    As for going up, it is not what Muyi can imagine now. He has experienced the difficulty of heaven and man at the beginning, not to mention the realm of saints. This can be seen from the fact that no one of the human race in the underworld has been able to achieve so far. At present, there is absolutely no demon saint or the great emperor, only the ghost race, the overlord of the underworld, It is rumored that there is a great emperor.


    Of course, this great emperor does not mean the netherworld great emperor. His existence has long exceeded the so-called racial boundaries. No one can know what the supreme existence thinks. Perhaps the destruction of the ghost family will not attract his attention. After all, the purpose of cultivation is to get rid of this world and become an immortal and immortal existence, That is, the legendary fairy.


    Although jiuzhuan Jinshen is definitely pointing directly at the road and the method of detachment, Muyi also knows that this road is definitely full of hardships, which is not so easy to go through, and now he doesn''t need to think so deeply. It''s most important to be down-to-earth and finish the road in front of him.


    In practice, the important thing is to see yourself clearly and not get lost.


    Muyi stopped in front of a barren cliff. The clouds were rolling and comfortable in front of Muyi. It was a good delicacy. Unfortunately, it was too desolate here, so there were no demon families, even some demon families without wisdom. For Muyi, there was no threat.


    Sitting down on the cliff, Mu Yi gradually sank into his mind. However, there was a layer of golden light around his body. Although he seemed to have settled down, he could definitely wake up as soon as he perceived the danger, and the nine turn golden mask of his body would be automatically activated. Even if there was a sneak attack by apes, it was impossible to do anything to him, It was based on this confidence that Muyi dared to settle in such a place.


    When he was settled, Mu Yi first combed the harvest of the previous war, then constantly recalled, from a side angle, he constantly analyzed the gains and losses of the war, and gradually absorbed the essence of it and transformed it into his details. At the same time, he also raised his strength slightly unchecked.


    Although this promotion is nothing for the current Muyi, it is the so-called thick savings and thin hair. Once he has enough savings, he can jump to a higher level again, which is an essential part.


    It is through this continuous summary, learning, transformation and absorption that Mu Yi''s accomplishments can be improved so quickly, and all these are the results of his continuous efforts.


    After thoroughly absorbing these experiences, Muyi did not wake up, but put his mind into the sea. After a short time, the nine turn yuan God opened his eyes. Although Muyi has reached the second turn, it is still far from enough to face the nine turn yuan God. The mystery is far from what he can understand now and beyond his limit, However, some reluctantly urging is still no problem.


    The two rays of light came out from the little man of the yuan God and directly disappeared into the salary lamp on the other side of the sea. At present, Muyi''s sea knowledge presents a strange layout. In the center, it is now the nine turn yuan God, who sits in the center of the sea knowledge like the fixed sea god needle.


    In front of him on the right is a spring that is constantly rotating and changing its shape. It is the xuanming spring. Although Muyi had initially refined it, it did not continue to study because there were too many things. Of course, another reason is that the xuanming spring has not been completely restored at this time, so it is not a good time.


    On the left front of jiuzhuan Yuanshen, a colorful glass lamp is gently suspended, on which a flame the size of a bean grain is quietly burning. That deep color seems to devour everything in the world. Today''s salary lamp looks obviously more noble, especially after Nanming evolved from fire to sky fire, it has completely separated from the category of magic weapons and restored to the level of supreme treasure, However, since Muyi broke through heaven and man, there has been less use of the salary lamp. First, he did not realize the importance of the salary lamp. Second, it also shows that Muyi''s strength at the moment is so strong that there are few opportunities for him to use the salary lamp.


    In Mu Yi''s right hand, he now holds a reduced countless emerald bamboo stick. If you count carefully, there are as many as 21 bamboo sections at the moment, and the faint smell in it has already exceeded the so-called Tao realm, but somehow, the niannu children in it are still sleeping and have no sign of waking up.


    At first, Mu Yi was worried for a long time until he carefully observed that niannu''er was not in any danger and his breath was constantly improving. However, from his jiuzhuan yuan God holding a bamboo stick instead of a salary lamp or a xuanming spring, it was enough to see which of the three was the most important in his heart.


    At the moment, the two lights in the eyes of Muyi jiuzhuan yuan God are the magic power he has just cultivated to break the Dharma target. This magic power can not only be used by himself, but also easy for yuan God. Even compared, this magic power seems to be specially prepared for jiuzhuan yuan God, and its power and magic are far more than the body.


    The two broken Dharma items entered the interior of the salary lamp without any shelter. It was the deepest place in the dark, and it was also the location of the seal that Muyi had perceived before. Last time, Muyi only felt that the seal gave off a frightening smell. At present, with the growth of Muyi''s strength, the fear has been as if it were nothing, just like an ordinary seal, And the broken Dharma eye can even vaguely see through the truth of the seal.

 Chapter 693

    "What''s that?"


    When Mu Yi''s broken Dharma eyes vaguely saw through the seal, he saw a familiar copper lamp floating there. The reason why he felt familiar was that it reminded him of the appearance when he had just refined the salary lamp. If he broke the salary lamp at that time and pasted it piece by piece, it would be the scene he saw at the moment.


    However, it is also the appearance of the salary lamp in the past. Today, the colorful glass of the salary lamp exudes a strong breath, which makes people feel like a treasure at a glance.


    "How can there be a salary lamp in the deepest seal of the salary lamp?" Muyi couldn''t help wondering. Originally, he thought about many possibilities. Maybe the seal is a powerful enemy, or the seal is a monster, or something strange, but he didn''t think that there would be a broken salary lamp there.


    Just when Mu Yi was puzzled, the ragged salary lamp seemed to feel his prying. With a slight shock, a strong danger surged into his heart. Mu Yi almost instinctively closed his eyes and cut off his sight, but even so, he still screamed out, because he only felt that he was wrapped in a flame, which was the source of pain, Moreover, this pain not only comes from the body, but also from the original God. With his will now tempered to the extreme, he also has a feeling of powerlessness. How can he not be shocked?


    For a long time, Muyi opened his eyes with lingering fear. At the same time, with his heart moving, the salary lamp has floated out of his sea of knowledge and quietly suspended in front of him. At the moment, it just seems that the salary lamp is full of kindness, and the connection has not changed. But I don''t know why, a touch of fear flashed in Muyi''s eyes.


    At present, the more the salary lamp is, the more terrible the broken salary lamp in the seal. Similarly, in Muyi''s eyes, the salary lamp in front of him becomes mysterious again. One thing he can confirm is that the salary lamp in the seal is definitely closely related to the salary lamp in front of him, and he also noticed that the salary lamp in the seal is off, There was no sign of burning.


    "Old man, what did you leave me?" Muyi couldn''t help muttering to himself, but he also knew that the old Taoist priest absolutely didn''t know there was a seal inside the salary lamp. After all, the old Taoist priest''s strength was too low to peep into the deepest part of the salary lamp.


    Unfortunately, the old Taoist priest is already dead now. Even the last trace of residual soul obsession has been sealed by Muyi. I just want to find a way to revive him in the future. Although this hope is infinitely slim, it is a goal of Muyi practice.


    Originally, Muyi intended to refine the salary lamp completely and have giant strength as early as possible, but now he has to give up this idea. At least with the power emitted by the broken salary lamp, he can''t resist at present. The reason why Zhibao is called Zhibao must have its incredible places.


    For example, the magic moon Treasure Book of the demon fox family can not only create a fairyland, have the way to refine the heart, but also refine the blood. It is definitely the most precious treasure of the town family. In that case, it can be understood that Muyi''s salary lamp has such mystery and power. Even if the salary lamp in the seal looks broken, it can not be refined completely now.


    Now it seems that he repaired the rune inside the salary lamp and refined it. It was just refining the surface. It was far from complete refining. It was ridiculous that he was still complacent at that time, but he seemed too ignorant.


    Fortunately, it is not too late to understand now, and next, he believes that with the continuous improvement of his strength, he will understand the secrets sooner or later.


    Then Mu Yi thought that the salary lamp could split the child runes and absorb the power of faith, which is by no means comparable to ordinary treasures. Perhaps it is also a way to find out the secret of the salary lamp and absorb enough power of faith as soon as possible, but even now, he doesn''t go out too much of the twelve child runes, and three of them are in the sun, Even if his strength is raised to the seventh heaven, he can''t break the restriction of yin and Yang, but vaguely, he can feel it more clearly.


    As for the fourth rune, it is in the abandoned place. However, compared with the limitations of yin and Yang, the abandoned place can not completely block the ability of the salary lamp. He didn''t care much before. Now he can feel Si Weiyang, but he just feels it. As for passing on his mind through the salary lamp, he can''t do it, Only the power of faith is constantly pouring in, which is an unexpected joy.


    The power of these beliefs is constantly absorbed by the salary lamp, but they all disappear in the deepest place. Now it seems that it may be related to the salary lamp in the seal. Maybe, in the face of this situation, Muyi has no intention to change, although he also knows that as long as he wants, Nanming can stop it when he leaves the fire, and even jiuzhuan Yuanshen can absorb it, However, since he came across the deepest secret of the salary lamp, Muyi decided not to change. Even he planned to separate the remaining sub runes as soon as possible. At that time, he would like to see how the salary lamp will change after absorbing enough faith. Maybe it will be amazing or maybe.


    Since the salary lamp can''t be expected, Muyi doesn''t intend to try the xuanming spring again. After all, compared with the salary lamp he has been with, he is not fully convinced of the xuanming spring, and the xuanming spring hasn''t completely recovered. At the moment, he is falling into a state similar to sleeping, so it''s not good to disturb it. Just wait until it wakes up.


    Later, Mu Yi took out the bamboo and gently touched it. The bamboo has been refined by him for several times, which can be regarded as his life magic weapon. However, now niannu''er is sleeping, I''m afraid it is also related to the transformation of nian''er bamboo. Last time, nian''er was refined into the heart of a millennium tree, and niannu''er inherited what her father left her. This change is combined, Maybe when the little girl wakes up, she will directly ascend to the sky and reach the ghost king. Maybe it is time bamboo, which can also directly evolve from a magic weapon into a magic weapon. At that time, I believe that the power of time bamboo will be improved dozens of times and will be more helpful to him.


    Perhaps it was because she sensed Mu Yi''s thoughts, and the niannu son, who was still sleeping in the years bamboo, moved gently. A faint yearning came out, even the years bamboo itself flashed, as if talking to Mu Yi.


    "Don''t worry, take your time, brother is waiting for you." Muyi saw this and comforted him softly. Hearing Muyi''s words, Nian Zhu really slowly quieted down, but Muyi obviously felt that the evolution speed of Nian Zhu seemed to become faster.


    Mu Yi smiled and collected the bamboo of the years before he got up from the edge of the cliff. Although he failed to refine any treasure this time, there were many gains for Mu Yi. He not only improved his strength, but also had a deeper understanding of the salary lamp.


    "It''s time to have a good trip to the underworld next." Muyi said softly, looking at the distance. Two small figures came to mind.


    "I don''t know how those two little guys are now."


    The two little guys in Muyi''s mouth are Jiang Xiaoyu, his apprentice in the underworld, and Murong Xixuan, who was slaughtered by the ghost family and left alone. However, the former should also sharpen himself in the underworld at the moment. After all, Muyi''s request was to let Jiang Xiaoyu go into the wilderness alone to experience. Although he gave the amulet, with Jiang Xiaoyu''s strength at that time, It''s still too reluctantly. After all, it''s too dangerous in the wilderness, and Jiang Xiaoyu is so small.


    However, since Muyi made this decision at the beginning, he will not change because of danger. Jade is not cut into stone. If the young eagle wants to grow up completely, he must leave the nest and survive alone. This is also the only way for him to become a strong man.


    Although Muyi was busy entering the abandoned land and didn''t see Jiang Xiaoyu go to experience with his own eyes, he believed that Jiang Xiaoyu would never go against his will. He would certainly choose to go out to experience after arranging his mother. However, because it was too far away, Muyi couldn''t feel where Jiang Xiaoyu was at the moment and whether he was OK or not.


    As for Murong Xixuan, a timid and stubborn little girl, she just left with the blood King later, and I don''t know what''s going on now. However, I believe there is a blood king, even if there is danger, she won''t die. After all, the little girl is the apprentice of the blood king. Even if the blood King''s state is just a wisp of afterthought, it''s not what ordinary strong people can do, I believe as long as I don''t provoke any king, it''s enough to protect the little girl.


    At the thought of this, Muyi gradually took back his thoughts, then swayed and walked away directly. However, compared with the monkey king walking through the void, Muyi is still difficult to do now. Even if he can break the void and protect himself, he is too reluctant, and he can''t judge the destination at all. Once he encounters any danger, he is difficult to get out, So for him now, the best way is naturally like this. After all, walking through the void can''t play a role in traveling.


    "Hoo hoo, finally escaped."


    At the moment, hundreds of miles away from Liangjie mountain, a slightly thin boy is squatting on the ground and gasping. Even at this time, he still holds the knife in his hand and keeps patrolling around with his eyes. Once there is any trouble, he can react quickly.


    This thin young man is Jiang Xiaoyu. Since Muyi left, he began to experience. At first, he was just around, and then slowly, he stepped farther and farther, and naturally encountered more and more dangers. Fortunately, his talent is good, and Muyi''s teaching makes him barely resist this pressure, and his strength is constantly improving. After several months, Only then did he more and more understand the pains his master had made him experience.

 Chapter 694

    Danger can definitely stimulate a person''s potential to the greatest extent. The same is true for Jiang Xiaoyu. Jiang Xiaoyu''s qualification was good. It was enough to prove that he crossed the first difficulty in a short time.


    Now the constant danger also made him grow up quickly and understand the painstaking efforts of his master.


    On that day, Jiang Xiaoyu met a group of wild wolves, and the leader had become a wise demon. After a fight, although he killed many wild wolves, he was gradually forced into danger. To be honest, he was inexperienced. He didn''t respond in time when he saw some wild animals fleeing in a hurry. Then the wolves appeared and it was obviously too late to escape, especially in this wilderness, He can''t run these endurance wolves at all.


    What''s more, the tall demon wolf leader just stared at him, which made him cold at the bottom of his heart. His breath obviously exceeded him. He originally planned to show weakness and let the demon wolf leader attack and hit him hard. Maybe he could fight for a glimmer of vitality, but he didn''t think that the demon wolf leader was more intelligent and wouldn''t be fooled at all, So that the wolves surrounded him layer by layer and rushed at him fearlessly.


    Although these demon wolves are not strong individually and can be easily killed with Jiang Xiaoyu''s strength, they start to lose after a long time. In the back, there are many scars on his body. Even so, Jiang Xiaoyu did not give up hope. In addition to the protection left by his master, it is his tenacious character.


    "Ow!"


    Suddenly, the demon wolf leader screamed. The guards who had surrounded the demon wolf rushed towards Jiang Xiaoyu one after another. These demon wolf guards were obviously taller, with fierce light in their eyes. As soon as they approached, Jiang Xiaoyu felt a sudden increase in pressure.


    "Die for me." Jiang Xiaoyu also made a cruel blow. While hitting a wild wolf with a punch in his left hand, he drew a delicate track with a long knife in his right hand and directly split the demon wolf guard.


    Blood splashed and Jiang Xiaoyu''s sudden burst of momentum even delayed the surrounding wolves, but then came a more crazy attack, especially in the escort of those demon wolves, which made Jiang Xiaoyu feel dead at any time.


    "I can''t die, I can''t die." Jiang Xiaoyu roared in his heart, but his eyes became more and more calm, and his perception increased to the limit. Perhaps stimulated by death, his strength increased a little. However, his state is obviously more like an explosion to stimulate potential. It won''t last long, and half of the wolves are left, The more powerful demon wolf leader has not even begun to attack him.


    So from this point of view, Jiang Xiaoyu seems to be doomed.


    At the back, Jiang Xiaoyu''s whole body has been red with blood. He can''t tell whether it''s the wolf''s blood or his own blood. His body is more numb and can''t feel pain at all. Only the long knife is getting faster and faster, and there is a sign that water can''t pour in.


    Just after Jiang Xiaoyu fell into this madness, he didn''t find that the demon wolf leader had slowly turned behind him and quietly approached him.


    Suddenly, at the moment when the demon wolf leader jumped up, a strong danger made Jiang Xiaoyu stiff. His body half turned. The rest of his eyes just saw the track of the demon wolf leader rushing towards him. His cold claws and ferocious teeth were constantly approaching him.


    "Am I dying?"


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaoyu even forgot that he still had the life talisman left by his master. The endless death surged in like a tide to drown him. He even couldn''t breathe, and couldn''t make any response. However, even when the claw of the demon wolf leader was only one foot away from him, he didn''t close his eyes for fear, but tried to lift the long knife, Want to die with the demon wolf leader.


    "Sleepy."


    At this time, Jiang Xiaoyu seemed to hear a voice in his ear, and then a black light flashed away. A strong wind almost swept his face and blew his hair. When he reacted, the demon wolf leader in front of him had disappeared.


    "Ouch."


    At the same time, there was a terrible howl nearby. Jiang Xiaoyu instinctively looked at it and saw a scene of panic. At the moment, the powerful demon wolf leader was split, and a trace of blood flew out of his body and condensed into a small blood bead, which was then swallowed into a bloody palm, holding a black whip in her other hand, Obviously, the black light he just saw was the whip.


    As soon as the demon wolf leader died, the remaining wolves never attacked Jiang Xiaoyu again. It seems that they were frightened and fled one after another. However, Jiang Xiaoyu ignored these wild wolves and just looked at the figure not far away.


    The other side is a little girl, a long white dress, like an elf. When that drop brings together the blood beads of all the essence of the wolf leader, her hands gradually revert to the color of white jade, which is totally different from that before, like two extremes.


    In Jiang Xiaoyu''s eyes, the little girl is much younger than him, but it gives him a kind of pressure. Her long hair is half black and half red. Even there is a red flash in her eyes from time to time, which looks strange.


    "Thank you for saving me."


    Although Jiang Xiaoyu thanked him, he didn''t relax his vigilance. The main reason is that the little girl in front of him is too strange, which makes it difficult for him to determine the identity of each other. After all, he also knows that many races can change the appearance of the adult race. He instinctively doesn''t want to believe that a little girl will easily kill a demon wolf leader stronger than him.


    In this way, wouldn''t it be easier for the other party to kill him? Especially at this time, he was exhausted and even had no resistance.


    "Hum, how dare you run out of the wild when you are so weak?" the little girl gave a disdainful cold hum and shook her right hand. She saw that the whip was shrinking and finally turned into a bracelet on her wrist.


    Although Jiang Xiaoyu is not strong enough, he doesn''t want to be looked down upon like this, but the other party is his life-saving benefactor after all. His anger doesn''t attack well, but his hand holding the long knife is more powerful. It doesn''t matter. He feels pain all over, so he can''t hold back and screams.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really pathetic. For your sake, as long as you follow me in the future, you will save your life." at this time, the little girl opened her mouth, but she wanted to attract Jiang Xiaoyu.


    "No need." Jiang Xiaoyu''s self-esteem was immediately aroused, biting his teeth and refusing. Then, regardless of the wolf corpses and blood on the ground, he sat down directly, and then laboriously untied the package he was carrying, took out some medicine from it, untied his clothes and began to apply medicine by himself.


    However, because many injuries were behind his back, he couldn''t reach them after trying several times, and there was wolf venom on the claws of this wild wolf. If he didn''t deal with it, it would be fatal for a long time. When he stretched out his hand again, he suddenly felt that his hand was empty and the medicine bottle was taken away by a cold little hand. Then some medicine powder specially prepared by the village head sprinkled on the wound, which immediately made him groan.


    At the moment, Jiang Xiaoyu also understood that the little girl must have given him medicine, but as a man''s dignity, he was unwilling to admit defeat, so he stretched there until he finished the medicine and stopped the blood, and then took out some clean cloth to wrap up the wound.


    While Jiang Xiaoyu was dressing up the wound, the little girl stood by with a smile.


    "I owe you a life."


    Jiang Xiaoyu finally looked at the little girl and said that his mother had taught him since he was a child that he should know how to repay his kindness. What''s more, if he didn''t have each other, even if he didn''t die now, he would certainly waste a chance to save his life given by his master. Moreover, if no one took medicine for him, it might be more troublesome in the future. Therefore, in any way, the other party saved his life.


    Although the face of a man is important, the principle of being a man is equally important.


    "Then come with me." the little girl said, and turned to walk away. Jiang Xiaoyu hesitated. Finally, she kept up with her teeth and a long knife, but she remained silent all the way, like a mute.


    "By the way, my name is Murong Xixuan. I''m destined to be an elder of the Terran in the future. What''s your name? After walking a long way, the little girl in front suddenly looked back at Jiang Xiaoyu.


    Jiang Xiaoyu was startled, but he barely heard the other party''s words. Although the words seemed arrogant to him, they also confirmed the other party''s identity, that is, from the Terran. Most of his original resistance disappeared unconsciously.


    "My name is Jiang Xiaoyu." Jiang Xiaoyu said.


    "Jiang Xiaoyu? Her name is like a girl. No wonder she is so weak." Murong Xixuan once again disdained her lips.


    "Now you are better than me, but I will surpass you later." Jiang Xiaoyu naturally didn''t want to be looked down upon, so he began to refute.


    "Hehe, just by you? Maybe in a few years, you won''t even be qualified to be my follower, and there can only be one man in the world who can be better than me." Murong Xixuan said directly.


    Jiang Xiaoyu naturally knows that the man in the other party''s mouth is definitely not himself. Although he intends to continue to refute, the fact is that his strength is much lower than that of the other party, so he secretly vowed to practice harder in the future. When his strength exceeds that of the other party, he will be more powerful than any words.


    "I''m sure I can." Jiang Xiaoyu said in her heart.


    It seems to see Jiang Xiaoyu''s thoughts, but Murong Xixuan doesn''t care at all, because since she said it, it is destined to be so.


    At this time, neither Jiang Xiaoyu nor Murong Xixuan knew that the other party was also related to the most important person in his heart, and they didn''t know what the meeting represented. However, at the moment they met, they had gradually penetrated into the Muyi of the underworld, but they seemed to feel that something related to themselves had happened.

 Chapter 695

    Somewhere in the underworld, Mu Yi felt something in his heart, but he could only vaguely feel that there seemed to be something related to him, but he didn''t know what it was. After all, counting was not what he was good at,


    Now, he has traveled a lot in the underworld. Along the way, he can better understand how difficult the situation of the Terran in the underworld is. For those Terran villages densely covered in the wilderness, he should always face the danger from the wilderness and the oppression of the demon and ghost races.


    On that day, after saving a group of hunting people in the wilderness, Muyi was invited to visit the village. This village is called Ning village. As the name suggests, most people take Ning as their surname. In fact, the original policy of migrating to the wilderness was based on families as a whole. After so many years of reproduction, it gradually changed, but a village, No matter how you turn it up for five generations, they are all relatives.


    And in most villages, in addition to the most powerful as the village head, there are patriarchal elders, the elders of the clan, who are in charge of the order in the village and unite the whole existence together. Only in this way can they survive in various dangers.


    Moreover, over the years, the villages that can basically survive have their own skills and characteristics. Just like Ning village, the villagers are better at archery. Almost all of them are divine archers. The people who led the team saved by Muyi before easily shot the demon family that is equivalent to the second difficulty.


    If it wasn''t for the large number of demon families, maybe Mu Yi didn''t need to do it at all in the end.


    This time, because of the good harvest and no one died, the party was very happy.


    "Brother Muyi, you have to stay a few more days this time. Let me thank you for saving your life." Ning Yin looked at Muyi with a smile and said that he was the leader of this team, but what he learned was martial arts, a first-class realm, and equivalent to the strength of the second difficulty.


    "Yes, brother Mu must stay. Brother Ning Yin has collected a lot of good wine and often greedy for us." someone in the team immediately helped.


    "Well, as long as you don''t mind my interrupting, I''ll stay for two more days." Muyi didn''t refuse. He mainly wanted to travel this time. As for whether he was in the wilderness or in the village, it didn''t make much difference. It might be more beneficial for him to get along with people. The key is that Muyi also felt that he was more congenial with Ning Yin, and the other person''s temperament was forthright, Before, when facing the demon clan, he even blocked in front of the villagers regardless of his own danger. This alone makes Muyi look at it differently.


    "Ha ha, good wine is enough, but you have to compete with me more." Ning Yin said carelessly, but he was eager to try when talking about the competition. After all, although Mu Yi saved him, he didn''t show too outrageous strength. At most, he was twice as strong as him, just able to beat the demon family.


    Ning Yin is belligerent and likes to challenge the village at ordinary times. Unfortunately, the villagers have long been afraid of him. Even the most powerful village head often hides from him, making it difficult for him to enjoy himself. Now he finds that Muyi is stronger than himself. How can he give up?


    Even in his opinion, the stronger the strength of Muyi, the better, because only in this way can he make continuous progress. In the wilderness, the stronger the strength, the meaning of the representative will not be clear.


    At least when he learned that Muyi had traveled to the underworld to exercise himself, people looked up to him with admiration, and even Ning Yin showed a trace of envy. It seemed that he also wanted to travel around the world like Muyi to improve his strength. Unfortunately, he understood his responsibility. As the second expert in the village, he needed to maintain the safety of the village, and it was impossible to leave.


    As for whether Muyi is a bad person, not only Ning Yin, but also the rest of the people have never thought about it. In the underworld, the human race is united, not to mention that Muyi saved them before. Therefore, even if they just met, they also believe in Muyi, otherwise they would not invite Muyi to visit their village.


    Ning Yin thought most about how to make Muyi promise to compete with him more and learn something about travel from him.


    Hearing Ning Yin''s words, Muyi nodded and said, "no problem."


    Even if you put aside the huge identity of the human race, Muyi''s appreciation of Ning Yin alone doesn''t mind pointing him. Although Muyi doesn''t take the road of martial arts, in fact, when he comes to the back, he has the same goal by different ways, that is, martial arts should also refine the true meaning and condense the Tao species. This is a necessary process to enter the Tao with martial arts.


    Therefore, with Mu Yi''s current strength, I can guide Ning Yin, and even have some talents.


    Seeing Muyi''s promise, Ning Yin was more happy. As for others, they showed a trace of envy. They had seen the strength shown by Muyi before. It was at least the strength of first-class five grades. You know, the village head with the strongest strength in Ning village was only five grades. As for Ning Yin, there were only four grades. As for them, Most people haven''t even touched the edge of first-class.


    Therefore, they envy and want to give advice to Muyi and other great experts, but they are embarrassed to say it so as not to make Muyi unhappy. After all, Muyi is their life-saving benefactor and the most distinguished guest. If they challenge Muyi one by one, even if they ask for advice in the name, it will be annoying.


    This is also the reason why they tacitly agreed not to speak. As for Ning Yin, they are different. They can also see Mu Yi''s appreciation for Ning Yin. Therefore, they only hope that Ning Yin can learn more, so that when Mu Yi leaves, they can teach them again. After all, no one doesn''t like stronger strength. They were unwilling to compete with Ning Yin before. They have long been familiar with Ning Yin''s means, It doesn''t have much impact to compete again. Besides, Ning Yin''s hand is too heavy, which often makes them feel painful all over


    Moreover, Ning Cun is still good at bows and arrows. After fighting with Ning Yin, it is estimated that he can''t practice arrows for several days, which is not worth the loss. Therefore, Ning Yin often feels the loneliness of experts, which also makes him form the habit of holding people to compete once he has a chance. Over time, even the experts in some surrounding villages began to hide from him.


    But in the wilderness, Ning Yin was very measured and often sacrificed himself for others, so everyone respected him and was more happy to see his strength become stronger.


    Before long, the group returned to the village happily, and the villagers were equally happy to see their harvest, but they focused more on Muyi, an outsider. After all, there were few outsiders in their village because of the particularity of the underworld.


    Ning Yin ordered everyone to send things to the clan, so he directly took Mu Yi to his house. Of course, there was no less a monster on his back, which he deserved as a hunting leader, and the rules were the same.


    At the same time, except that each team member has a large share, the rest should be distributed by the patriarch. After all, there are many people to feed in the village, especially those who died in the battle in the original hunting team. The village should shoulder their families. Only if they have no worries at home, they will work harder for the village. This is undoubtedly a means, straightforward, but the most effective.


    Otherwise, if you die in battle, your family can''t get any resettlement or even eat, who will work hard for the village? Even if you go out to hunt, you only want your own family. In this way, over time, the whole existing people will forget. In fact, this is also the meaning of zonglao''s existence, which unites everyone not only in blood, but also in interests.


    Ning Yin is much older than Muyi, so he has already married and has two sons and a daughter. As for Ning Yin''s wife, she looks good and even has some Kung Fu. Although she is only equivalent to a third rate expert, she is already very good by comparison.


    "Sanniang, let me introduce you. This is Muyi. It helped me a lot. You quickly deal with the monster. I want to have a drink with brother Muyi." Ning Yin looked at his wife and said, but he didn''t say that he was in danger and was rescued by Muyi so that she wouldn''t be frightened.


    Although Ning Yin didn''t say it, as a wife, how could she not know her husband''s character? Besides, she is not an ordinary woman. When she sees the wound wrapped on Ning Yin''s arm again, can''t she guess the truth?


    Ningcun people are good at bows and arrows. They can basically solve the battle in the distance. When they are injured, it can be imagined how the situation was at that time. Even in her opinion, her husband''s so-called great help is actually the grace of saving lives. Just don''t want her to worry, so she said it on purpose.


    The worry in Sanniang''s eyes flashed away, and then respectfully saluted Mu Yi, "thank you, sir. Please take a rest. I''ll prepare wine and food now."


    "This woman, what are you doing?"


    When the third Niang left, Ning Yincai blushed and said that he was obviously exposed by his wife, which made him quite embarrassed. Didn''t he know to thank Mu Yi? I have to make trouble. Sure enough, women are women. They are not happy at all. They are generous.


    "Ha ha, it''s your blessing to marry your sister-in-law." Mu Yi smiled and said, but he could also feel the deep feelings between them.


    "Of course, I think I beat many opponents before I took back Sanniang." Ning Yin became more proud when she heard Mu Yi boast about his wife.


    "My father bragged. It was my mother who drugged those people so that they couldn''t give full play to their strength. My father picked up a bargain." a little girl came out of the house and exposed Ning Yin''s bragging impolitely.


    "Smelly girl, what do you know? Go and help your mother work." Ning Yin''s face turned more red and waved directly to her daughter. When her daughter left, she said to Mu Yi with embarrassment: "child, I know nonsense. Can I use this means with my strength in those years?"


    Obviously, Ning Yin still wanted to explain because he wanted to have a face, but his explanation was clearly that the more he painted, the darker he became.


    "Don''t worry, I believe you." Mu Yi smiled and nodded. His appearance, even Ning Yin knew that he must not believe, so he didn''t bother to explain. Anyway, he finally held the beauty back.

 Chapter 696

    Muyi stayed in Ning village for more than ten days. The time was even beyond his imagination. He thought it would be two or three days. Unexpectedly, he stayed for so long. There was a special atmosphere in Ning village, which made Muyi nostalgic, but the real reason was that Muyi felt that the speed of improving his body was obviously faster these days. That was the main reason why he stayed, If we can find out the reason, I think he can practice faster in the future.


    Even if it is only 10%, it will be a terrible progress over time.


    And these days in Ning village, he was not lonely, and even had a full life. Ning Yin naturally did what he said and asked Mu Yi to compete with him when he had nothing. Even though he was suppressed miserably every time, he didn''t give up, but he was more excited.


    Of course, Mu Yi doesn''t mind giving directions. In his current state, even if he just gives directions, it is a great opportunity for Ning Yin. In more than ten days, his cultivation has been improved from first-class four grades to six grades, which is only one step away from the seven grades in the peak state.


    Such terrible progress is also the reason why Ning yinle doesn''t like each other. At the moment, even if he is stupid, he can guess that Muyi is definitely a great master, because even if he is promoted to the sixth grade, he still can''t see through Muyi. In Muyi, he just feels that the other party is like an ordinary person. This situation can only show that the gap between the two is too big.


    "Have you condensed the strong of Tao seed?" this is the guess in Ning Yin''s heart. For him, it has been an incredible strength to condense Tao seed. As for how high it is, he dare not guess, because Tao seed is already superior to him. He has even seen only a few people in his life.


    However, in Ning village, there was a strong person who gathered Taoist species a hundred years ago. Unfortunately, after staying in the village for three years, he left. In fact, it is not only Ning village, but also other villages. Anyone who gathered Taoist species will leave within three years and go to a place they didn''t know. So far, the elder who gathered Taoist species has never returned, I don''t know whether to live or die.


    Therefore, in Ning Yin''s mind, condensing Taoist seed has been a great achievement. Although he guessed Mu Yi''s identity, his attitude has not changed and he has not deliberately flattered. Although Ning Yin seems careless, in fact, his mind is delicate. He knows why Mu Yi is optimistic about him, and his communication these days also makes him understand Mu Yi''s character, The other party will never look down on him because his strength is too low. He really makes friends with him.


    If he changes his attitude and tries to please, I''m afraid it will make Muyi uncomfortable and not far from Muyi.


    In fact, as Muyi expected, how could Ning Yin''s mind change be concealed from Muyi? However, Mu Yi was pleased with Ning Yin''s attitude. If Ning Yin really flattered him and deliberately flattered him, he might leave directly.


    Maybe they got a warning. The rest of Ning village people didn''t bother Mu Yi. Only the village head of Ning village came once and specially thanked Mu Yi for saving everyone. After all, Ning Yin is not only the second expert of Ning village, but also the pillar of the village. Once they all die, Ning village will be seriously injured immediately. I''m afraid it will take many years to recover.


    Now, Ning Yin''s strength is constantly improving, and the other party sees it in their eyes. Even these days, they don''t let Ning Yin go out of the village. They just need to entertain Mu Yi. After all, the stronger Ning Yin''s strength is, the more help it will give to the whole Ning village.


    On the last day, when Muyi will reach the seventh grade, how to refine the true meaning of martial arts and make the essence and spirit perfect, and then tell Ning Yin the method of refining Tao, Ning Yin will understand that Muyi is leaving.


    "Brother mu, are you leaving?" Ning Yin''s face was a little reluctant to give up, and even his ecstasy at hearing how to refine the true meaning of martial arts disappeared.


    "Well, I''m going to travel all over the underworld, but I can''t stop in one place for too long." Mu Yi nodded and didn''t hide it. Unfortunately, in the end, he still didn''t find the reason for the acceleration of jiuzhuan Jinshen''s cultivation. Finally, he can only blame it on the change of his state of mind. After all, his state of mind is now perfect, far more than before, This nine turn golden body will make rapid progress. It seems that it can be said in the past.


    Moreover, these more than ten days have made him more comfortable in the control of power. He has a hidden temperament of returning to nature, which is the external expression of the control of power to a certain extent. The real perfection should be that he looks like an ordinary person, but his mind moves like thunder for nine days.


    "Travel to the underworld? I really hope I can do this one day in the future." Ning Yin said with some envy. Although his strength has been improved to the first-class six grades, he is still far from qualified to travel to the underworld. What''s more, Ning Cun can''t live without him. He just hopes that one day he can really unite Taoism and live up to the kindness of Muyi, At that time, perhaps when he left Ningcun, he was also qualified to know more truth.


    "Yes, with your qualification, as long as you insist, you may not be able to have that day in the future." Muyi smiled. In fact, Ning Yin''s qualification is not bad, otherwise he can''t become the second expert in Ning village. With his guidance, I believe the opponent will make a leap in the future. It''s certain that he can really enter the Tao by force, Gathering Tao species, even Muyi dare not guarantee. After all, that realm is not so easy, otherwise there would not be so few people in the underworld.


    "Well, I''ll try." Ning Yin nodded hard, and a strong fighting spirit appeared in his heart.


    "By the way, there''s a place I don''t know if I should tell you." suddenly, Ning Yin looked at Mu Yi with some hesitation.


    "Oh, where? Even if it''s inconvenient." Mu Yi looked at Ning Yin in surprise and wasn''t too interested.


    "It''s not inconvenient, but it''s full of danger, so I''m worried." Ning Yin glanced at Mu Yi.


    "Talk about it." Mu Yi asked, but he still didn''t care. After all, the danger in Ning Yin''s eyes is not at the same level as the danger in his eyes. The difference is really too big. After all, for Ning Yin, let alone the demon king, even the quasi demon king, it is invincible and terrible. Snapping a finger can erase the whole Ning village from the earth.


    But in Mu Yi''s eyes, the quasi demon king can stare to death at a glance.


    "OK, but if you want to go, you must be careful." Ning Yin still gave some uneasy advice, "The place is 300 miles west of Ning village. It is a canyon full of powerful but not intelligent monsters. Once ordinary people get close, they will lose their senses and become no different from walking dead. Moreover, over the years, many strong people in the surrounding villages have entered it, but without exception, they have not come out."


    "But that place has a strong aura and many precious herbs. A few years ago, one of the strongest people in our village, second only to me, accidentally took the wrong road and approached that area. As a result, I saw countless thunders fall into the valley and split the clouds in the valley temporarily. There was a tree, a big tree."


    "Unfortunately, after coming back, the man died a few days later. The news was only told to me. Even the village head didn''t know."


    Speaking of the end, Ning Yin was full of pity. Obviously, he had a good relationship with the man.


    "Dead? Because of what?" Mu Yi finally became more interested. He didn''t say that the monsters there didn''t open their minds. If people approached, they would lose their minds. He planned to go to see it. Not to mention the huge trees attacked by thunder. All these showed that the valley was not ordinary.


    "I don''t know. I don''t have any wounds, and I haven''t been attacked. It seems that I just slept and didn''t wake up again." Ning Yin''s face is bitter and astringent. This matter has been suppressed in his heart for several times. He even couldn''t help but want to find the answer, but in the end, he didn''t have the courage and determination.


    Now, he finally said it and felt a little relieved, but then he became a little worried. It was so strange there. If Mu Yi really went, wouldn''t it be more difficult for him in his life if something happened?


    "Brother mu, I''ll accompany you..."


    "Don''t worry, now the hell earth really scares me. Even if there is, it is not the valley." Muyi said directly when he knew what Ning Yin was going to say.


    Hearing Muyi''s faint and confident words, Ning Yin couldn''t help but be stunned. Especially now, in his eyes, Muyi seemed to have changed suddenly, unshakable and unattainable, which made him instinctively believe these words, but in this way, he realized that he had still underestimated this friend who had not known for a long time.


    If he doesn''t have enough strength, how can he speak the words that he is afraid of in the whole hell? In his opinion, among the Terrans, I''m afraid only those who stand at the top are qualified to speak these words. That existence is far beyond his imagination.


    As for the so-called eight elders, he didn''t guess, because he hasn''t lost his mind. Of course, in the final analysis, his horizons are different, and many things have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people in the underworld for so many years.


    Therefore, although Ning Yin has highly regarded Mu Yi, in fact, he still underestimated him from a distance.


    "OK, but even so, you must be careful. If there''s anything bad, you''ll come back." Ning Yin nodded, but he would never say anything to accompany Mu Yi. He knew that he still had it. Even if he followed, he would only lag behind.


    Because many years ago, a strong man from a neighboring village who was far stronger than him entered it with great skill and courage, and the result was that he disappeared from it.

 Chapter 697

    Muyi left Ning village and went in the direction of Ning Yin. For him, even if he was just walking around, he arrived in an hour or two. He started in the morning and came to the valley less than noon.


    Looking at it from a distance in the middle of the sky, you can only see the rising clouds. Even the light of the sun above you can''t penetrate those clouds.


    "Is it here?" Muyi looked at the valley and pondered slightly. Although he had confidence in his strength, he was not reckless. This valley can exist all the time. There must be its reason. It will certainly not be so simple. Even now Muyi has seven days of strength, he can''t be careless.


    After watching for a while, Muyi walked towards the valley. There was no life around and seemed a little dead. Soon, Muyi was close to the valley. At this time, the cloud had begun to touch his body. For a while, Muyi felt a strange force in the cloud and seemed to want to drill into his body all the time.


    When the mind moved, the nine turn golden mask was like a layer of golden clothes on the body, so that these forces could not get close to Muyi. Seeing that the nine turn golden mask could resist this force, Muyi continued to go inside.


    "Whew!"


    A gray shadow flashed from the cloud, like a sharp arrow from a powerful bow, flying towards Muyi. In the face of this situation, Muyi didn''t even change his face, but bent his fingers and flicked.


    "Bang."


    The grey shadow exploded directly in mid air, splashed with blood, and then melted into the surrounding clouds. However, Muyi''s move seemed to poke the hornet''s nest, only heard the tingling sound, and then countless grey shadows rushed towards Muyi. Although Muyi didn''t see these grey shadows, compared with the strong people at ningyin level, they could cope with three or five at most, Any more will only kill you.


    No wonder so many people enter here and end up with no return. That is, they can resist the mysterious power in the fog, and they can hardly escape these gray snakes, and this is only the beginning.


    Muyi''s aura suddenly bloomed. Then, with a slight shock, countless grey snakes rushed up and broke into pieces. This aura is the power of the field, but it is also useful. Especially in the face of siege, it can make Muyi invincible.


    Mu Yi only gave full play to the magic of the field, and he still needs to study and understand it. After all, the field is the prototype of a real small world. If he can understand all this, I''m afraid his cultivation level will be raised to a terrible level.


    After all, even in ancient times, those who could condense the field with their own strength and then turn it into a small world were the existence of the great emperor. More accurately, the self condensing field was the basis for becoming the great emperor.


    Therefore, Muyi has unconsciously gathered the foundation of the great emperor and the cornerstone of saints. Maybe there is a trace of possibility to become a saint in the future. Even if it is only a trace, it is enough to make people look at it. If you know the truth, I''m afraid countless demon families and old monsters of ghost families will come out of the mountain. As for the end of Muyi, I''m afraid it''s very sad.


    Just a few breaths, all the grey snakes were slaughtered, and according to the observation of Mu Yi, it was also confirmed that Ning Yin said that all these grey snakes had no intelligence, just like untapped beasts, but normal beasts had no such strength.


    "What''s the secret hidden in this valley?" Mu Yi''s eyes gradually covered with a layer of golden light, which is the sign of breaking the Dharma. Then two golden lights shot into the clouds. The clouds that can cover the sight of ordinary people disappeared under the breaking Dharma. After all, after the breaking Dharma is known as Da Cheng, it can be seen all over the three realms, even if it is exaggerated, But I''m afraid there''s no place in the world to hide the destruction of the law.


    As for the moment, how can some clouds cover and destroy the Dharma?


    At that time, all the situations in the valley fell into Mu Yi''s eyes.


    "How big."


    What Muyi did not expect was that the size of the valley in front of him was far beyond his imagination. At least it was tens of miles around. At least from the outside, it was difficult to see that the valley had such a scale. It could not even be regarded as a valley, but a huge basin.


    "What''s that?" soon, Muyi found some doubts. In this basin, the earth is black. Countless beasts lie on the ground layer by layer in an orderly manner. The more they go inside, the more powerful these beasts are. Even the three breath in the middle reach the king''s realm, which is really beyond Muyi''s expectation, I never thought that there would be such powerful beasts in the king''s territory in a basin covered by clouds. Unfortunately, even if I am a king, I still have no mind.


    The existence guarded by these beasts is the giant tree mentioned by Ning Yin. It is a willow tree up to tens of feet. At the moment, the willow seems to breathe, swallowing the surrounding fog and spitting it out. The beasts around below swallow and spit it out one after another, just like a cycle, Also let Mu Yi understand the origin of the surrounding fog.


    "This is the real big demon, willow turned demon."


    Mu Yi sighed with emotion. I''m afraid that the giant tree seen by Ning Yin''s good friend in the village was bathed in thunder. It was the willow demon who was crossing the robbery. It was difficult for the demon family to practice, especially the plant spirit monster. Mu Yi had been mixed in the demon family for such a long time, and had not seen it, or even heard that there were plant spirit monsters to practice to such an incredible level.


    "I''m afraid it''s a little dangerous."


    Later, Mu Yi understood why there had been no real strong people here for so long. It was not that there was no king''s territory, but all became the food and nutrients of the Liu demon. As for the surrounding beasts puffing fog, they were all controlled by the powerful Liu demon.


    In this way, the Liu demon has never been exposed, which is not difficult to understand. After all, this is not the depths of 100000 mountains, or the core of the ghost family. Moreover, most of the kings who basically walk between heaven and earth are low-level kings. They can''t escape in the face of the Liu demon.


    In fact, when Muyi first came in, he vaguely felt a trace of danger and concern, but he didn''t care. At present, he understands that it''s too late to escape. Although the willow is nothing different at the moment, Muyi can clearly feel the terrorist power contained in it, like divine power.


    Even if he was ten miles away from the willow tree in the middle of the basin, he didn''t think he would escape, especially when the willow demon had begun to pay attention to him.


    "It''s certainly not easy to have such a great demon here. According to the friends in ningyin village, the Liu demon hasn''t survived the thunder for a few years. I''m afraid he himself has also been badly hurt. He may not have completely recovered in recent years, so it really depends on his own.


    Finally, the three most central beasts, or strange beasts, were more appropriate. They had the strength of the king''s realm, but they didn''t have the slightest intelligence. What was not a strange beast? I saw the three strange beasts slowly get up and run towards him at the same time.


    One of the three strange animals is similar to a rhinoceros. It is more than five feet high. Its four feet step on the ground and roll like thunder. Even many strange animals that can''t avoid have become the soul of its feet. Even compared with it, Muyi is just like a small point, which is really insignificant.


    Another monster is a silver giant snake with cold eyes, which breathes snake letters. Moreover, the giant snake is also more than ten feet long and hugged thick. Where it passes, many monsters are even swallowed directly by it.


    The last beast is a black crow. Its wings are ten feet wide and dark. It is also the fastest beast. When its wings vibrate, it directly cuts through the sky and appears on Muyi''s head. Its claws tear the void and grab it towards Muyi.


    The power of this move alone is by no means comparable to that of ordinary kings. Even if these animals have no mind, this ferocious and fighting instinct is still shocking, because it means that the other party will not fear death at all. Once attacked, it will be an endless end.


    Although Mu Yi was not alarmed, after all, in his eyes, even if the three monsters were powerful, they were far from his opponent. What really frightened him was the Liu demon. Therefore, even if he faced the battle at the moment, Mu Yi also had most of his mind on the Liu demon. Once there was anything wrong, he would fight all his cards and immediately escape.


    "Oh!"


    In the face of the black crow, Mu Yi just moved his mind. A rosefinch with blue flame all over flew out of his body. Although compared with the black crow, this rosefinch is only a fraction of its size, but the power emitted by his body does not fall at all.


    After the rosefinch appeared, it ran into the black crow from bottom to top. Within a short square inch, the rosefinch had played its fighting instinct incisively and vividly, and the black crow showed no weakness and immediately tangled with the rosefinch.


    Although Mu Yi has practiced jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue, which integrates the three true meanings of water, fire and thunder, and can play the hegemonic power of jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue, which is enough to destroy everything, it doesn''t mean that his previous magical means are useless, nor does it mean that he can''t use one of his true meanings alone.


    If it is said that it is more or less difficult for the nine turn golden body to make a turn, now all changes have been incorporated into the heart. Let alone one system, the three systems of Imperial Envoys do not interfere with each other at the same time. It is not difficult for Muyi. Even at the critical moment, when the mind moves, the three truths will be integrated and urge the nine turn golden body to make a decision.


    In this way, to some extent, the means of Muyi are more and the strength is naturally stronger.


    When the rosefinch met the black crow, two other monsters rushed forward.


    (PS: five runes have been planted instead of the previous four. They have been corrected. Sorry!)

 Chapter 698

    "Wow!"


    A hanging Tianhe fell and directly involved the unprepared giant snake. The two immediately entangled together. It was always difficult to get out despite the giant snake''s roar and struggle. At the same time, the cold was raging, and the surrounding black soil was stained with a layer of frost white, and spread continuously.


    This Tianhe is the power of Muyi to urge the xuanming spring. Although the xuanming spring has not been completely restored, it is not a problem to use some of its own power, and at the moment, the effect is still very good.


    Finally, the beast similar to rhinoceros is the slowest, but the momentum brought by running is the strongest of the three beasts. The single horn on its head is faintly shining, and the smell is palpitating.


    "Thunder, fall!"


    Muyi''s last finger said that at the end of the time, the sky seemed to crack. With a loud bang, the dazzling purple directly separated the clouds and drowned the strange animals.


    "Roar!"


    The animals roared, and the pain was more clear and audible. Muyi showed his three true intentions and blocked the three animals. It looked as light as a weight and relaxed.


    At the same time, more monsters in the basin began to agitate and seemed to want to rush up, but the breath emitted by the three monsters was too strong for them to go up. Although these monsters had no divinity, some instincts still existed.


    "Shua Shua!"


    At this time, Muyi heard a Shua sound in his ears, and the surrounding strange animals seemed stunned at the same time. Then, Muyi could feel that these strange animals seemed to have changed. There was no fear in his eyes, but only crazy killing intention.


    Even the three beast kings who were temporarily suppressed by Muyi soared at the same time and almost broke away from Muyi''s suppression, but Muyi could also feel the pressure from the three beasts. It was obviously impossible to be as relaxed as before.


    Mu Yi''s face became dignified.


    In the salary lamp, the lamp oil accumulated for a long time has been reduced by a full third in an instant. The current one-third is more powerful than the previous one. The rosefinch, which could only barely suppress the black crow, suddenly grew larger. It is no worse than the black crow. Its momentum covers the black crow in an instant, and endless sky fire radiates from it, And its attack is more fierce. Just a few clashes, the black crow has been splashed with blood and suffered heavy losses.


    At the same time, Tianhe became more powerful, and the chill increased ten times in an instant. The action of the giant snake suddenly became stiff. I saw that Tianhe wrapped the giant snake layer by layer and tightened it more and more.


    On the other side, several Tianlei fell at the same time, all of them fell on the strange rhinoceros without reservation, and there was no doubt that Tianlei was powerful at the moment. The strange beast even resisted a few breath, and then fell directly into pieces and completely fell under the rolling Tianlei.


    Then, a click came, that is, the giant snake was frozen into ice and then crushed. Those who were also dead could not die again. Then, there was a scream from the black crow overhead, and then swallowed by the rosefinch.


    In a short time, all the three monsters died. Even those crazy monsters were obviously stunned, but then they rushed towards Muyi bravely. It can be said that all the monsters at this time have been controlled and have only one purpose, that is, to kill Muyi.


    The rosefinch in the air made a clear cry and took the lead in the attack. Its wings fanned and the infinite sky fire fell. Even if it was only a trivial point, it was also a disaster for these exotic animals. Soon, countless exotic animals were destroyed by the rosefinch''s attack.


    At the same time, the Milky way on the other side rolled gently, like a tide, pushed out one after another. All the exotic animals passed were turned into ice sculptures, which looked lifelike, but in fact, the vitality in it had disappeared.


    Finally, there is Tianlei. At the moment, the top of the head turns into a vortex. There are Tianlei falling inside. Each Tianlei is enough to empty the range of ten feet. These powerful monsters fall under the Tianlei one after another.


    The attacks of the three true intentions are firmly in front of Muyi. No matter how many strange animals can''t break through at one time, they can only die continuously.


    Although it seems that Muyi has the upper hand at the moment and it is only a matter of time to kill all the strange animals, the gravity on Muyi''s face is not reduced, but thicker. Muyi doesn''t know what the Liu demon is brewing. The only thing for sure is that the other party can''t have only this simple means.


    Suddenly, Muyi felt a slight vibration on the ground. If it was normal, he certainly wouldn''t care, because the vibration was far less than the movement caused by the previous three strange animals, but at present, Muyi was alert and felt a sense of danger in his heart.


    Almost without much thought, Mu Yi took back the three truths at the same time. At the same time, the nine turn golden body decided to start running. On the surface of his body, the golden light filled the air, which immediately set him off like the God of war.


    At the same time, Mu Yi''s bad hunch was finally confirmed. Only a loud bang was heard. The whole place where he stood collapsed, and dark shadows came out of the ground and rushed towards Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi didn''t feel panic because he had been prepared. Moreover, he also saw clearly the true face of these shadows. It was the root of the tree, which originated from the root of the Liu demon. I''m afraid the whole basin was shrouded in the root of the Liu demon. It would be numbing to think about such a scale.


    The movement of these tree roots at the moment is no worse than that of the previous giant snake and beast, or even worse. Coupled with the large number, they are intertwined into a ground net in an instant and come towards Muyi.


    Muyi didn''t dodge. He felt a light in his mouth, like rolling thunder. A dazzling light burst from his fist and dispersed all the fog around in an instant. Like a * * day, it lit up the whole valley. Below, those strange animals that were impacting were illuminated by the golden light. They met the sun like snow and began to melt.


    "Open!"


    Muyi''s fist shocked the sky and fell directly in the middle of the ground network composed of tree roots. At the same time, the loud noise mixed with countless broken tree roots scattered. The whole valley basin also vibrated violently at the same time, like earth shaking, and the huge willow tree shook violently. On it, countless willow branches vibrated and the light twined on it.


    "Whew!"


    Finally, when the light reaches the extreme, a willow branch goes beyond the limit of space and shoots towards Muyi. The willow branch is like a chain of laws. The willow leaves tremble slightly, and even the void seems to turn into water and ripple with it.


    Mu Yi turned and was facing the willow branch. At the same time, he raised his fist to meet him.


    "Qiang!"


    Mu Yi''s fist was no worse than the one he had just punched, but when it fell on the willow branch, it just barely shook it. With the sound of gold and iron, countless light spots splashed everywhere. Some previously surviving monsters were hit by the light spot and directly split.


    "Qiang Qiang!"


    This willow branch is like a Wulin master. No, more accurately, it is the great master of martial arts. Every point, every throw, shock and swing are like the most brilliant master. All kinds of changes belong to it, reaching a real return to nature.


    Even with the blessing of the nine turn golden body decision, Muyi just didn''t lose the wind. Thanks to nearly 100 life and death battles on the beast fighting platform in the secret territory of Qingqiu, Muyi''s martial arts have been honed to an unimaginable level, which is not weak compared with the great master.


    At the moment, although Muyi still has a card and the field has not been displayed, in fact, why did the Liu demon come up with all the means? Apart from other things, just a willow branch will force him to this extent. What if there are two, three or even more?


    Of course, although the willow demon seems to have tens of thousands of willow branches falling, there are absolutely not many willow branches with such incredible abilities. It''s like a person has a lot of blood, but only a few drops of real blood essence. I believe the willow demon is the same, otherwise it only needs ten, which is enough to crush Muyi in the front, Let him have no strength to fight back and die in an instant.


    After this period of savings, finally a second willow branch crossed the space limit and came to Muyi. The reason why it crossed the space limit is that the willow looked only tens of feet high, that is to say, the longest willow branch should be only tens of feet.


    But at present, Muyi is more than ten tens of feet away from the willow? But the willow branch can come to Mu Yi, which is enough to illustrate his incredible abilities.


    At the same time, facing two willow branches like a chain of laws, Muyi''s pressure suddenly increased. Even so, he still didn''t exert his power field, because he knew that even if he exerted his power field, he just suppressed the two willow branches and couldn''t strangle them completely. The key reason was that the scope covered by his field was too small, only ten feet, It seems very big, but compared with the willow in front of us, even one tenth of its body can''t be covered.


    If his field can cover the willow and the basin at the moment, he doesn''t even need to be so troublesome. As long as the field is suppressed, he can easily kill the willow. Perhaps at that time, it was a peerless demon such as willow, and life and death were just between his thoughts.


    But at present, he can''t do this, especially the willow has many powers. If he exhausts all his cards in a hurry, there will be no way to escape or even death waiting for him.


    Mu Yisi has no doubt that the willow demon is powerful. Although it is far from being compared with those demon giants, even jiuchongtian, it can definitely compare with the existence of the eightfold sky. Now, Mu Yi can only remain invincible in the hands of the ape at the peak of the seventh heaven with all her efforts, and the strength of the eightfold sky is more than ten times stronger than that of the seventh heaven? Sometimes, the difference of three points is enough to defeat, and ten times is undoubtedly a desperate figure.

 Chapter 699

    The willow branch was shining, and the third willow branch finally burst up and stabbed at Mu Yi. This time, heaven and earth turned upside down, and there was no room for Mu Yi to dodge. It seemed that he had to watch this wicker like a regular chain gently click on his eyebrow.


    "Open!"


    At the time of crisis, Muyi was no longer clumsy, and the field of forbearance was scattered. A golden halo collided with the willow branch, and the other two willow branches were also included. The golden light and willow branches were constantly intertwined, with layers of ripples, and the void melted quietly.


    Mu Yi''s face is full of green veins and drums, with a ferocious appearance. His energy is constantly consumed, and the field is constantly compressed. The only good news may be that the three willow branches are finally blocked, or even worn away a little. But at this time, Mu Yi is not relieved, but more dignified, because the willow trees in the distance shake gently, and two willow branches shine, The next moment, it will explode and kill.


    In the sea, the only lamp oil left in the salary lamp suddenly bottomed out, and the xuanming spring also vibrated slightly and churned continuously, and wisps of white fog suddenly appeared. Finally, the thunder Rune exploded directly, which made Mu Yi''s body paralyzed instantly.


    Water, fire and thunder completely broke out, and the golden light on Muyi suddenly became more prosperous. The previous balance was directly broken, and the three willow branches exploded, allowing the golden light field to spread continuously, three feet, five feet and ten feet. Finally, it was like a light wheel, as if it exceeded the limit and soared again, reaching 20 feet directly.


    The two willow branches ready to go finally arrived and hit the field hard. Muyi felt trembling all over. It was like being hit by a mountain. The seven orifices immediately bled and looked very miserable.


    "Go!"


    At this time, Muyi couldn''t continue to be strong, even the only chance. He played his cards and tried his best to escape. In his mind, he suddenly disappeared in this strange valley basin.


    The five willow branches were blocked by the outbreak of Muyi, which gave Muyi an opportunity to escape. When he reacted, it was obviously too late to pursue again, because at this time, Muyi had fled to the edge of the fog and was about to leave completely.


    Muyi''s behavior seemed to completely anger the Liu demon. Only an angry voice was heard. Muyi felt a whirl of heaven and earth. Behind him, a force seemed to pull him back and put him on the edge of life and death again.


    Knowing the nine turn yuan God in the sea, two golden lights were emitted from his eyes.


    "Broken!"


    Breaking the Dharma eye once again, the world in front of him cracked a gap. At the same time, the pull behind him also dropped sharply. Muyi grasped the only vitality, and his body flashed away into the crack.


    "Boom!"


    Vaguely, Muyi only heard the sound of heaven and earth breaking behind him, and then it had nothing to do with him. His consciousness gradually blurred. His eyes were dark. He didn''t know how far he left. Finally, he fell out of the broken void and landed on the ground.


    Blood kept coming out of my body. It looked very scary. I''m afraid I would have been dead if my chest hadn''t fluctuated slightly.


    Confused, I don''t know how long it took. Muyi finally woke up. The softness under his body undoubtedly told him that he should be safe at the moment, but the pain all over his body can''t be eliminated for a while and a half. At the same time, in his knowledge of the sea, the yuan God was dim, as if he had suffered great loss. His body was empty, more like a sieve, and his internal Qi was exhausted.


    However, compared with being able to survive, Muyi was still relieved. This time it was really dangerous. Even if he hesitated before, I''m afraid he has become the nutrient of the Liu demon. Therefore, although it''s sad at the moment, it''s always good to be able to get back a life.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, I was very familiar. Unexpectedly, I came back again.


    "Uncle mu, you finally wake up?"


    The door squeaked open, revealing a lovely little head. When Mu Yi woke up, she was even more happy. This little girl was ningyin''s baby daughter.


    "Cough, where''s your father?" Muyi asked. Although he didn''t know what happened later, with Muyi''s wisdom, he must be able to guess one or two. It must be that Ning Yin was a little worried after he left, so he secretly rushed to the location of the strange valley. Then he happened to meet him and saved him.


    Although it seems simple, in fact, there are hundreds of miles from Ning village to that place. For Muyi, it is naturally easy and simple, which can the strength of Ning Yin. Although it is not a narrow escape, it is absolutely dangerous.


    "Daddy is decocting medicine. Uncle mu, who hurt you? Will you take revenge for me when I grow up?" the little girl called Jing Jing. When she was a father, she wanted her daughter to be quiet, but it backfired. The little girl was weird and naughty.


    "Well, uncle mu, take revenge for me when you grow up." Mu Yi reluctantly smiled. Although he was badly hurt, his foundation was not dying. Now he can wake up and can barely move down to the ground. As for the complete recovery of his injury, it will take at least a month or two.


    At this moment, when he was sober and thought about it again, it was like being hoodwinked. Maybe he should have this disaster when he hit, which made him a little proud. He thought that his strength had reached the seventh heaven and that he could get the shit in the world. Only then did he understand that practice was like walking on thin ice everywhere, and he didn''t want any big idea.


    If we can be careful and prepare more in advance, we will encounter danger and will not end up in this situation. Therefore, in the final analysis, it is due to carelessness, and we can''t blame others at all.


    "Then you have to teach me skills first. My mother said uncle Mu is a man with great skills." the little girl looked at Mu Yi and said seriously.


    Without Mu Yi''s consent, the door was pushed open again, but Ning Yin came in with medicine. When she saw her daughter, she stared, "you dead girl, who let you in? What if it bothers your uncle mu?"


    The little girl didn''t expect her father to come in at this time. She had to stand aside and don''t speak, but she didn''t leave. Ning Yin didn''t care about her anymore, but looked at Muyi with a guilty face. "Brother Muyi, blame me. If I hadn''t told you the place, you wouldn''t have been seriously injured."


    Obviously, in Ning Yin''s view, Muyi was injured because he told Muyi the strange Valley, otherwise it wouldn''t be the case. Fortunately, Muyi woke up at the moment, otherwise he would have a long and short life. I''m afraid it''s hard for him to feel at ease in his life.


    "How can I blame you? But I''m too careless, or I can''t measure my strength." Mu Yi smiled bitterly. In fact, there is no Ning Yin. Maybe he will encounter other dangers until he is completely awake. At least at present, although it''s serious, it''s a good thing for him.


    Practice is to experience all kinds of things. Walking is practice, eating and drinking water is practice, opportunity and danger are also practice.


    The more Mu Yi said this, the more Ning Yin felt guilty. In fact, after Mu Yi left, he knew that Mu Yi must have gone to that place, so he couldn''t sit still any longer and hurried to it. Although there was no rest along the way, when he hurried to it, he saw that Mu Yi was bleeding all over the place, his breath was weak, as if he was about to die.


    Therefore, Ning Yin took Mu Yi on his back and drove hundreds of miles. The latter was lucky that he didn''t die on the way. When he came back, Ning Yin knew his recklessness. Unfortunately, he couldn''t care about anything at that time. He wholeheartedly brought Mu Yi back. Mu Yi was lucky and didn''t get his life in the end.


    "Hey." Ning Yin sighed heavily and carefully took the medicine to Muyi. This medicine is specially used to replenish qi and blood. It is just suitable for Muyi at the moment, and Muyi is not polite. In fact, this medicine has little effect on him. After all, his body has been quenched for many times. Unless it is a precious natural material and earth treasure, it may have some effect.


    And those things are obviously not what Ning Yin can take out.


    In the next few days, Mu Yi''s injury gradually began to recover, and she was able to walk on the ground and stay outside in the sun. As for the quiet little girl, she caught the opportunity and asked Mu Yi to teach her great skills. Ning Yin scolded her several times, but she still went her own way, which was totally inappropriate.


    Muyi saw something interesting, but he also gave some advice. Unfortunately, he has checked that the little girl has no talent in both cultivation and martial arts. Unless she can seize the opportunity and change her life against the sky in the future, she is destined to achieve nothing.


    The Muyi society can also change her life against the sky, but it has not spread to this extent. What''s more, for the little girl, peace and security in her life may not be a blessing. As for the road of cultivation, once she embarks on it, it will bring blessings and disasters. How far she can go depends on her own ability.


    Therefore, Mu Yi only taught the little girl some self-cultivation skills. Although it is impossible to practice any famous skills, if she persists, there is still no problem to prolong her life and strengthen her bones. It is more suitable for her.


    After Ning Yin said it several times, he didn''t say anything anymore. Obviously, he knew his daughter''s situation clearly, and didn''t expect to achieve anything. Instead, he gave high hopes to his two sons. Unfortunately, because he couldn''t open his mouth, he even felt that his two boys had no luck and couldn''t worship under the door of Muyi.


    While recovering from the injury, Muyi sorted out his experience again and again. Perhaps after this disaster, he had an insight into some things, and the realm rose faintly. Even the second turn of the nine turn golden body decision became deeper and deeper. If he had to add several realms to the second turn, he would be among the four levels of entry, small success, great success and perfection, Muyi has steadily stepped through the entry and touched the edge of Xiaocheng. Maybe he can step into Xiaocheng when he recovers his injury and hones it for a period of time.


    Although it seems to be slow, in fact, this progress is enough to scare people to death. Therefore, there is some truth in the dependence of good and evil, but this method is easy to kill yourself.

 Chapter 700

    There is great terror between life and death, but there are also surprises. At least Muyi found that after the edge of life and death, some things seem to be open at once. They are not no longer important, but become more introverted and will not be displayed easily.


    Ning Yin''s martial arts cultivation finally went further and reached the first-class seven grades. In Ning village, such strength can firmly sit in the first place. Even Baili eight villages are also first-class good players. In fact, in Muyi''s view, even the first-class seven grades are still outside the door and have not yet stepped into the threshold.


    There are three realms of Xiaocheng, senior and perfection above the first-class seven products. Only after the perfection of the essence and spirit, and the internal and external polishing and penetration, can we go up in one fell swoop, refine the true meaning of martial arts and condense the kind of Tao and the kind of martial arts.


    It seems to be the same as practice, but in fact it is quite different. The true meaning of martial arts is different from that of practice. Muyi didn''t tell Ning Yin about these things. It''s not that he is clumsy, but that he knows too much in his current state, which is not a good thing.


    The previous continuous ascent has exhausted his savings over the years. If he wants to make further progress, he can only accumulate a little and polish it a little. When the heat comes, he can break through. Although he didn''t tell Ning Yin the back realm, Muyi also told him all that should be said, which is equivalent to giving Ning Yin a step, a step to step into the threshold, As for where he can go in the future, it is estimated that he can only rely on himself.


    For a whole month and a half, Muyi''s injury was completely healed. Unfortunately, it was a pity that Xiaocheng was still a foot away from the second turn. However, his spirit and will became more pure and tenacious after this period of polishing.


    Although his strength has increased slightly, Muyi has no intention to seek revenge from Liu demon. He is not afraid, but has a little more self-knowledge. The previous war has made him completely wake up and understand that there are still mountains high, and that there are days outside the sky and people outside the people.


    In fact, sometimes he knows a lot of truth, but knowing it doesn''t mean he can do it. Maybe it''s easier to remember only after having suffered enough. At least for Muyi, that''s the case. This sudden loss made him wake up. Although his previous pride was not suddenly broken up, it was just like some things in his heart, Become deeper and more introverted.


    Pride remains the same, but it has become different. From then on, Muyi can really say that he has stepped into the realm of heaven and man.


    If anyone feels the change of Muyi most clearly, it is not Ning Yin, nor his daughter-in-law with clear mind, but the little girl with poor qualification but ancient spirit. Perhaps it is because of her simple nature that she can feel the change of Muyi.


    The pure heart, which Muyi reached a long time ago and then kept forgetting, was unknowingly eroded by the big dye vat of the world of mortals. Therefore, from now on, Muyi''s cultivation path has a kind of cultivation, that is, heart cultivation. He has heaven and earth, which can refine the great enemies in the world, and naturally can refine his inner struggle and the idea of the world of mortals. Therefore, Unknowingly, the breath revealed by Muyi is more pure. Although it is only a trivial point, at least Muyi has embarked on this road and embarked on the right path.


    "Are you leaving again?" that day, Ning Yin looked at Mu Yi with a smile on his face, but rarely called him brother mu. In fact, in his heart, he had regarded this boy younger than him as half a master, but he couldn''t say those two words, and the boy never asked for anything.


    "Well, I''ve had enough rest. I''ll leave naturally." Muyi nodded and said with a smile.


    "Take care." Ning Yin opened his mouth and found that he didn''t know what to say except these two words. It felt as if he had all kinds of talents in his stomach, but when he really wanted to write a poem, he found that he was really fucking sad.


    At the moment, Ning Yin is such a feeling. He clearly wants to say thank you, but he can''t say it. It''s not because of his self-esteem and face, but because he knows that the youth in front of him doesn''t need him to say two words.


    "Well, take care." Muyi nodded and left without looking back. After waiting for Muyi''s figure to disappear, Ning Yincai whispered, "thank you!"


    "Dad, will uncle Mu never come back after he left?" the little girl quietly grabbed her father. Just now she hid in the house and saw it through the crack in the door.


    "Yes, I won''t come back." Ning Yin touched her daughter''s head, feeling a little sad. Maybe she won''t be able to see her again.


    "But I miss Uncle mu." the little girl''s voice is full of grievances, her eyes are unknowingly red, and tears will fall down at any time.


    "Uncle Mu will miss you too." Ning Yin thought and could only comfort her daughter.


    "Really?" the little girl raised her head, full of hope and joy.


    "Really." Ning Yin nodded and thought that even if he didn''t want to, his daughter didn''t know, so she must still want to.


    Hearing her father''s words, the little girl smiled happily, but her tears fell down all at once.


    Muyi left Ning village, but went to the valley again. Although he was almost killed before, he woke him up at once. It is reasonable that Muyi should not die again after he realized the gap, but at the moment of leaving Ning village, he suddenly changed his mind and was upset. So he tried to make it easier. This was taught to him by the old man when he was wandering the Jianghu, And he always kept it in mind.


    Half a day later, the Mysterious Valley shrouded in clouds was shining, and then the sky fell apart. You can feel that kind of fluctuation from a distance. The vibration came and went quickly, but everything was silent during the tea time.


    On the way to a big city in the underworld, a young Taoist smiled and coughed while walking. The other party naturally smiled comfortably, but the cough was with blood. Although his face was pale, he looked happy.


    After all, Muyi went to fight with the Liu demon again. Although he had made various preparations in advance, there was still no suspense about the outcome of the war. Muyi lost without suspense, but his injury was much lighter than the last time, but this was not the most important. What really matters is that Muyi was very happy, and he had not been happy for a long time since he came to the underworld, He always had a sense of urgency, constantly forcing him to move forward and strive to become stronger, so over time, the string in his heart became tighter and tighter.


    It was not until he almost died in the face of Liu demon for the first time that he woke up. After combing, he finally gradually realized that how can he forget his original heart on the road of practice?


    So Muyi chose to be willful, even if he was injured for this, and even this willfulness made him step into Xiaocheng in the second turn, otherwise the injury would not be just a minor injury.


    It''s a pity that even Xiao Cheng still can''t beat the Liu demon. The other party is too strong. Maybe after his second turn is complete, he can fight with the Liu demon. As for wanting to kill the other party completely, unless he can step into the third turn, because the third turn itself represents the realm of jiuchongtian. Well, maybe in the back, he can even touch the existence of the demon giant. Of course, This is only theoretical. Whether we can do it or not depends on the future.


    After all, the fourth turn is already corresponding to the existence of semi saints, and the further it goes, the greater the gap will be. Muyi is looking forward to where he can go.


    This time, Muyi plans to wander around the Terran territory. Although there are many villages in the wilderness, the real strong are concentrated in the giant cities. Originally, there were nine giant cities in the underworld, named after the Kyushu in the sun, but now there are only three.


    Muyi had been to Jingzhou City before and met an old Jing. This time, he planned to go to Qingzhou, a huge city that had already become ruins. According to the news that Ning Yin heard, although Qingzhou City was broken, it was still a gathering point of human race, but there was no heaven and man level elders, let alone a huge city, or a market town.


    After passing through Qingzhou, not far away, it is one of the three remaining giant cities of the Terrans. Yongzhouzu city is also the oldest of the nine giant cities in those years, and it is also the holy land of the Terrans today.


    Muyi''s original purpose was to travel through the underworld and appreciate the style different from that of the sun. Therefore, this route is naturally consistent with his mind. He can''t come once, but he hasn''t even been to the holy land of the ancestral city of the human race, has he? When the old man is resurrected and boasted, won''t there be one less?


    On this day, a little Taoist came to Qingzhou, his face turned white, and even coughed from time to time. When he came to the original huge city wall of Qingzhou, he was in a daze. The broken walls here have long lost their former glory, and some are just a broken scene.


    Muyi doesn''t know why the elders of the Terran didn''t rebuild the huge city of Qingzhou, but there was a market town in the original inner city. Moreover, it is no longer called Qingzhou City, but Qingzhou collection, which is very different.


    Of course, there are many Terrans gathered here, which can not be compared with several villages. Its number is at least 100000, which can be regarded as a big stronghold. Perhaps such strongholds also exist on the ruins of the withered giant cities of the Terrans.


    Moreover, the strength of the Terrans here is obviously stronger, even better than what Muyi saw in Jingzhou City at the beginning. However, it is normal to think about it. After all, this is a gathering point of the wilderness. Most of the people here often go in and out of the wilderness. They just regard it as a foothold, and they still exist strongly without the protection of the giant city, Itself shows the strength of qingzhouji, even if the number is far less than those huge cities, even if the foundation is worse, not even the most high-end Tianren elders, but there is a kind of fighting spirit, an unyielding and a kind of courage.


    Perhaps this is the greatest significance of existence here, which can even be called the backbone.

 Chapter 701

    The people in qingzhouji feel that Muyi is fierce and almost all of them are angry. Even with the same cultivation, these people are expected to be better. The arrival of Muyi has not even attracted much attention. That kind of indifferent attitude is more of disdain. Obviously, Muyi is just a weak person in the eyes of these people.


    However, when entering the city gate, Muyi was stopped by two cold men dressed as sergeants.


    "Boy, is it your first time to come to Qingzhou collection?" one of the sergeants looked up and down and asked.


    "Exactly, I don''t know what rules there are in Qingzhou collection?" Mu Yi asked. He was obviously a little strange here. Although he was rampant with his strength, it was estimated that no one could do anything about him here, but he didn''t come here on purpose to make trouble, but to travel and increase his knowledge.


    "Hey, the biggest rule of Qingzhou collection is that there are no rules." the sergeant sneered.


    "No rules?" Mu Yi was stunned. Because Ning Yin''s strength was too low and Ning village was too far away from here, Ning Yin didn''t know the specific situation here. Everything could only be explored by Mu Yi himself.


    "Yes, the biggest rule of qingzhouji is that there are no rules. For example, killing people and seizing treasure is unpleasant to someone. As long as you have the strength, you can kill whoever you want here." the sergeant''s voice was obviously bewitched, obviously encouraging Muyi to kill in the street.


    The passers-by threw a gloating expression at Muyi one after another. Looking at him was like looking at a dead man.


    "In fact, to put it bluntly, the biggest rule of qingzhouji is strength. As long as you have enough strength, there are no rules. If you don''t have strength, just be a man with your tail." another Sergeant explained faintly. In fact, no matter where you are, there are rules. The key depends on whether you have the strength to disobey the rules.


    The strong is respected. This sentence makes sense wherever it is.


    "Well, boy, no matter who you are or who you used to be, since you have joined Qingzhou collection, you should learn to be a good man." the first sergeant took out a wooden card, looked at Mu Yi and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Muyi," said Muyi, without any intention of concealing, because it doesn''t make any sense at all.


    "Muyi?" the sergeant engraved Muyi''s name on the wooden card with his finger, and then threw it to Muyi. "Well, now drop a drop of blood. From now on, you will be the people of qingzhouji. This is your identity card. Remember not to lose it, otherwise there will be trouble in the future."


    "Dripping blood?" Muyi could feel that the sergeant in front of him was not cheating or malicious, and some people around were wearing similar wooden cards. Obviously, this was also a default rule, so Muyi didn''t hesitate, so he gently cut his fingertips and dropped blood into the wooden cards.


    Although the wooden card was simple, it obviously absorbed Muyi''s blood after special refining. Then Muyi felt a slight connection between himself and the wooden card, and the wooden card flickered twice and remained silent.


    At the same time, Muyi could feel that the two sergeants in front of him had a little more relaxed on their faces, and the faint perception disappeared. Obviously, this wooden card is not only an identity card, but also a means of verification, which can distinguish whether Muyi is a pure human race or other alien disguises.


    This Qingzhou collection seems loose, but in fact, it has its own operation mechanism, otherwise it can not exist all the time.


    "Thank you." Muyi put away the wooden card, and the two sergeants obviously lost interest in him and ignored him.


    "Boy, how about joining our Huwei Gang?"


    "You''d better join our iron blood alliance."


    "I think it''s better to join the flying dragon gang."


    Muyi had just entered the Qingzhou collection. Many people who had been watching the excitement shouted and leaned up all at once. They shouted at Muyi, which made Muyi feel in a trance. Is this the underworld?


    Although there is still some confusion about Qingzhou collection at present, Mu Yi also gets some useful information from the words of these people around him. There is no doubt that there are many sects of various gangs in Qingzhou collection, each forming a small group, and then through these groups, there is a real Qingzhou collection.


    "Sorry, I don''t have the idea of joining gangs yet." after knowing this, how can Mu Yi join these gangs? What''s more, these gangs guarding the door are definitely small forces. Even if he really wants to join, he will never choose this.


    Seeing Muyi''s attitude, many people shut up, but others began to threaten. For example, if Muyi did not join a certain force and concentrated in Qingzhou, he would never live for three days. Muyi just glanced coldly. The latter immediately seemed to be greatly frightened and staggered back.


    This time, it immediately made people understand that the young man who seemed harmless to humans and animals was obviously not as simple as his appearance, but it was normal to think about it. How could it be simple to come to qingzhouji alone?


    "Boy, if you really want to join a certain force, you''d better join our Qingzhou army." just as Muyi was about to leave, the sergeant guarding the door suddenly shouted.


    With the voice of the sergeant, Muyi obviously saw the faces around him showing fear, longing, envy and so on.


    "Qingzhou army? Qingzhou collection?" even if it was only heard for the first time, Mu Yi could guess that this Qingzhou army is probably the biggest force of Qingzhou collection.


    Because Muyi just inadvertently revealed the extraordinary, no one stopped or dared to threaten. After all, it was not their small forces that could win the appreciation of sergeant Qingzhou. Only the middle-aged man who was swept by Muyi became a joke and looked at Muyi''s eyes full of resentment.


    Muyi walked out of a distance and saw a teenager hiding aside. He hesitated. It seemed that he was hesitant to stop Muyi.


    "Come here." Mu Yi waved to the young man. When he first arrived in qingzhouji, he needed a guide and an informed person, and the young man in front of him was undoubtedly the best candidate.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, the boy showed surprise on his face and quickly ran to Muyi. "Boy, Zhou Feng has seen adults."


    "Zhou Feng? I believe you should know why I came to you?" Mu Yi looked at the ragged young man in front of him, but did not despise it, because in his perception, the young man in front of him was already a third rate master. If he was in the sun, he would definitely be a genius at his age. Unfortunately, in the underworld, especially in places like qingzhouji, It''s nothing at all, and the cunning in the young man''s eyes can''t hide from Mu Yi.


    "Yes, it''s the first time for adults to come to qingzhouji, so I''m not familiar with qingzhouji. I need you to introduce it to adults." Zhou Feng said immediately.


    "Well, let''s talk about the noticeable forces and rules of qingzhouji first." Muyi said. Although the sergeant said that qingzhouji had no rules, how could Muyi be so naive? Even with his strength, he can ignore any rules, but it doesn''t prevent him from knowing more.


    "Yes, sir." the young man said slowly as he guided Mu Yi forward in order to show an unexpected look.


    According to Zhou Feng''s words, the greatest force of qingzhouji is naturally the Qingzhou army guessed by Muyi before. There are only 3000 Qingzhou army, but the 3000 Qingzhou army has stabilized nearly 100000 people in the whole qingzhouji, and no one dares to provoke the Qingzhou army.


    At the same time, there is one commander and three commanders in Qingzhou army, all of whom are strong at the level of pseudo heaven and man. In particular, the commander is the overlord of pseudo heaven and man and the strongest in Qingzhou Jiming. According to Zhou Feng''s understanding, there seems to be another general in Qingzhou Jiming, but most of them are just rumors. At least he has lived here for more than ten years, Never heard of the general showing up.


    In addition to the Qingzhou army, there are three forces that cannot be provoked in the Qingzhou concentration, namely, the sword Pavilion, the martial alliance and the hell prison. Most of the sword pavilion are practitioners who use the sword, similar to the legendary sword fairy. One sword breaks ten thousand dharmas. No matter what enemy you face, you only kill it with one sword. There are only a few real core members. It is said that the leader of the sword Pavilion is also a overlord.


    Wu Meng, as its name implies, is an alliance specializing in martial arts. Everyone has great strength. Only by condensing the true meaning of martial arts can they be qualified to join it. The last hell prison is also the most mysterious one. Young Zhou Feng only knows that the hell prison can''t be provoked. As for where the hell prison is and how many members it has, he doesn''t know. The hell prison is more like a killer organization.


    In addition to the Qingzhou army, only these three forces can have the overlord in the puppet heaven and man.


    Leaving aside the three forces of the Qingzhou army, there are many other large and small gangs, at least hundreds, and more than thousands of members. Just because there is no overlord in the town, it can not be upgraded to a top force, and there are even only a few people.


    Just like those gangs that pull people at the gate of the city, they can''t get on the table. They can basically cheat one by one.


    In fact, those people didn''t say a word, that is, if they can''t enter a certain force as soon as possible, it will be difficult to concentrate in Qingzhou. It''s normal to even be killed. Even the Qingzhou army won''t avenge Muyi. After all, there are not a few people who die every day here.


    Only by joining a certain force can we get shelter and have the right to live here. Zhou Feng is also a member of a small force. However, he knows himself clearly and does not win Mu Yi to join his force. He just tells him all the information Mu Yi wants to know in detail.

 Chapter 702

    Although I got a lot of news from Zhou Feng, there are obviously some deficiencies if Mu Yi wants to join a certain force. After all, qingzhouji is only a stop he travels, and it is impossible to stay here for too long.


    Of course, in the final analysis, it is because of strength. As the city gate sergeant said, as long as there is enough strength, there are no rules. At least Mu Yi believes he can do it. Not to mention that qingzhouji doesn''t seem to have a real strong man of heaven and man, what can it do? It is estimated that at most it is just a new man into heaven. At most, it is triple heaven. Such existence is that he stands there and doesn''t move, which will definitely hurt him.


    At the same time, Mu Yi also learned that the currency here, or in most places, is a kind of demon blood essence or ghost origin. You should know that the road of cultivation is difficult. Whether it is demon blood essence or ghost origin, it can play an auxiliary role, which is equivalent to a miraculous pill, but it is difficult to find a miraculous pill. On the contrary, it is much simpler to find the demon blood essence or ghost origin, As long as you have enough strength, you can hunt in the wilderness.


    The inferior monster refers to the kind of monster that has not been enlightened and ignorant. It can not even be called the demon family. The essence and blood gathered by these monsters and the origin of lonely souls and wild ghosts are undoubtedly the lowest, which can only be used when they have just embarked on the road of cultivation.


    Further up, for example, the second-class and first-class demon families and ghost families are the most important. As for higher lords and even kings, they are naturally more precious. When you want to kill such lords and kings, it is even more difficult. It is qingzhouji, which is less than several times a year. Most of them are ordinary demon families and ghost families, This is also the true meaning of many Gang forces in Qingzhou.


    On weekdays, I go to the wilderness to fight and get the demon blood essence, which is the origin of the ghost family. However, in addition, the materials of the demon and ghost families are naturally the object of transaction. The so-called currency is just a common cognition, and the blood essence can only be used after quenching, which is just more convenient.


    As for the so-called gold and silver, they are of no use in the underworld. They are not even as valuable as a steamed bread or a book.


    Mu Yi is not the pedantic generation, but also himself. Why is it that he directly refines the enemy by earning lamps and gains its essence? However, his method seems to be more brilliant, and goes directly to the source and intercepts the most powerful force.


    Unfortunately, although he knew that the young Zhou Feng worked for him for a little blood essence, he only didn''t have such things. Looking at Zhou Feng''s ardent eyes, Mu Yi smiled, "it''s just that it''s fate for you and me to meet. It''s also cause and effect for you to solve my doubts. I can''t refuse to report, but I don''t have the origin of the blood essence."


    Originally, in Zhou Feng''s eyes, Mu Yi was able to come to qingzhouji alone. He was naturally extraordinary. There must be a lot of blood essence on his body. Even if there was a leak in his fingers, it was enough for him to make a big fortune, but he didn''t expect that he was just excited and suddenly poured a basin of cold water.


    "No... no, you''re welcome. It''s a small honor for a small man to solve his doubts for an adult. How dare he be rewarded by an adult." although he was disappointed, Zhou Feng was able to mingle in qingzhouji at a young age. Naturally, he belongs to the kind of people who have a clear mind. If Mu Yi rewarded some casually, it would be his blessing and undoubtedly make a lot of money, but if the other party didn''t express it, He can only lament his bad luck, but he dare not have the slightest jealousy.


    After all, it''s common for qingzhouji to die a few people every day. He doesn''t want to lose his life because of his temporary resentment.


    "I said no, but I didn''t deceive you. Similarly, I won''t look down on you because of your low strength. If I show you the reason, I will naturally repay you. You have a deficiency of Qi and blood. I want to help you relieve the disaster because of your rash progress in cultivation before coming. It can be regarded as your reward."


    Mu Yi said and gently pointed out that in Zhou Feng''s eyebrows, a pure force entered the body from each other''s eyebrows. Although the previous lamp oil had been consumed, how could he get nothing all the way to qingzhouji? And for Zhou Feng, even if it''s only a tiny trace, he can''t bear it easily.


    Under the guidance of Mu Yi, this silk force entered Zhou Feng''s body and began to circulate along a mysterious route. Zhou Feng''s body was like a desert meeting water, devouring this trace of force with hunger and thirst.


    At the moment, this insignificant force seemed to turn into the sea. No matter how Zhou Feng''s body absorbed it, it could not be reduced by half. Slowly, Zhou Feng''s body reached a saturation. The great force still consumed only a little and continued to circulate in his body.


    At first, Zhou Feng felt this power and was ecstatic and devoured it desperately. But later, he found that this power was still expanding in his body. His whole body was like a balloon. At the same time, severe pain began to come. However, he had lost control of his body and even couldn''t make a sound.


    Thousands of cuts, which only existed in Zhou Feng''s imagination before, finally made him fully experience it. He even felt that his body was crushed by powerful forces, then recovered, continued to crush and repeated. Later, his consciousness began to blur gradually.


    Finally, I don''t know how long it took. Zhou Feng woke up with an exciting spirit. Then he found that he was standing in a corner of the street. Just now the adult had disappeared, like a nightmare.


    "Well, it''s not a dream."


    Later, Zhou Feng found the change of his body. In the past, he couldn''t help feeling. But now, his Qi runs through his body, reaching a level he couldn''t imagine in the past. He can even hear the sound of the river flowing in his body. His hands and feet are full of strength. This feeling is strange to Zhou Feng, but he is vaguely familiar with it.


    "Is it, is it a second rate realm? How is it possible?"


    Since Zhou Feng started to practice martial arts, he naturally understood the realm. At this moment, he thought of the description of the second-class realm. Even as long as he continuously quenched the blood in his body and then produced internal Qi, he could ascend to the first-class realm.


    But isn''t this really a dream? After all, a moment ago he was just a third rate gangster with impetuous foundation. In a twinkling of an eye, he reached the second rate realm, and the foundation has been made up. Zhou Feng has never seen or even heard of this means.


    "Is it because of the adult just now? I didn''t expect that Zhou Feng also came to work sometimes. It''s really the blessing of my ancestors. From now on, I don''t have to be bullied by those guys anymore."


    After confirming that he was not dreaming, Zhou Feng was ecstatic.


    "It stinks. Is this the legendary method of washing marrow and cutting pulse? No, I can''t stand it. I''ll find a place to wash it first."


    After excitement, Zhou Feng also found the smell coming from himself. He even felt anxious, so he quickly left with his legs.


    For Zhou Feng, this is a big event that can change his fate, but in the eyes of Mu Yi, it is just a matter of doing it. Before Zhou Feng wakes up, Mu Yi has left directly. Qingzhou is concentrated, and there are many caravans every day, so there are naturally guest Inns for people to rest.


    "Are you Mu Yi? The boy who just came from outside?"


    Just when Muyi was ready to find an inn to rest for a while, several big men came in a hurry and directly surrounded him. One of them, but no one else, was the guy who threatened at the gate of the city and was swept by Muyi.


    At the moment, he looked at Mu Yi with pride, and the hatred in his eyes was undisguised.


    "Sure enough, if heaven wants to destroy people, it must first make people crazy." Mu Yi gently shook his head. Unexpectedly, a warning not only didn''t take effect, but triggered the other party''s hatred. He was even blinded by resentment. He tangled with a group of people and wanted to revenge. Do you think he can do whatever he wants with a large number of people? Or do you think that "expert" who has just stepped into the first-class realm?


    "Master Liu, this guy looks down on our iron blood alliance. Before, I had a good word to win over. Unexpectedly, he not only doesn''t appreciate it, but also ridicules me that the iron blood alliance is just a non-profit force and doesn''t deserve to join." the man jumped in his heart, his mind seemed to be clear, and even had a bad hunch. However, he has been difficult to ride the tiger, and he can only win Mu Yi completely.


    As soon as they heard the man''s words, several big men surrounded Muyi showed their anger, especially the first-class expert named Liu Ye looked at Muyi coldly. He was not a fool. He came to find trouble just by his words. Just because he had just broken through these days, he was preparing to establish his prestige, enhance the prestige of the iron blood alliance and attract more people to join.


    Therefore, after hearing the complaint from his subordinates, he thought it was a good opportunity, but even so, he planned to see Muyi with his own eyes. Moreover, if Muyi''s strength exceeded him, naturally nothing had happened. On the contrary, Muyi was his best target.


    The key is that Mu Yi came to qingzhouji for the first time and didn''t join any forces. Even if such a person is killed, no one will bother him. It can be said that he can kill many birds with one stone.


    At present, seeing that Muyi was young, Master Liu despised three points in his heart. Moreover, he didn''t feel any pressure on Muyi, so he was basically sure that Muyi''s strength was far inferior to him, but he didn''t know what good luck he had before he came to qingzhouji.


    As for the invitation of the sergeant at the gate, he didn''t know. Naturally, the man didn''t tell him. Otherwise, if he knew this, he wouldn''t despise Mu Yi so much. After all, it''s not easy for people who can be recognized by the Qingzhou army.


    "Boy, kneel down and kowtow obediently, then leave your ID card and swear to join our iron blood alliance and spare your life." Master Liu looked at Mu Yi and said with threats.

 Chapter 703

    At the moment, many people on the street are gloating at Muyi and take it as a pleasure. There are many conflicts in Qingzhou collection every day, but they are generally second and third rate. After all, most of the strong are practicing. Even if there are any grievances, they will not be solved in the city. Otherwise, once there is too much noise, they will be suppressed by Qingzhou army, That''s not worth the loss.


    "If you know yourself, you can pursue good luck and avoid bad luck. If you are blinded by desire and hatred, you may not even know how you died in the end." Muyi said faintly. At the same time, he looked at the provoking person and flicked his fingers. He saw the void tremble slightly. In the consternation of the other party, the whole head exploded directly.


    All the people were stunned by the sudden change. No one thought that Mu Yi would suddenly kill people, especially the means. Liu Ye on the side also felt a palpitation, and even had no time to intercept.


    Even he was like this. As for the performance of others, they were even worse and avoided one after another.


    "What did you just say?" at this time, Mu Yi turned his head to look at the Liu master, and didn''t seem to hear what he just said.


    "I..." the Liu master only felt his mouth dry and his tongue dry. He seemed to be stared at by some wild beast. At this time, if he didn''t know that he had kicked the iron plate, he would waste his body training.


    "Boy, how dare you kill my brother?" the Liu Ye didn''t speak, but one of the people he brought shouted out first. He had a good relationship with the man who had just been killed, and even the other party saved his life. At the moment, relying on Liu Ye, he didn''t pay attention to Muyi. Even if Muyi just killed one person, he thought Muyi was a sneak attack.


    "Bold." Lord Liu was almost frightened by his men. He slapped him in the face and took out several teeth of the speaker. "How do you talk to adults? Zhu Ming deliberately fabricated lies and provoked discord. It''s not a pity to die. It''s also thanks to adults'' action. I''m very grateful at Xialiu mountain."


    Liu Shan said and saluted the shepherd, but the people nearby had already been stunned. They really didn''t understand why Liu Shan changed so fast.


    "Be respectful before and after, but that''s true. But since you just said that, you should be responsible for your words and deeds. As for how to do it, I don''t need to teach you." Muyi said faintly.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, Liu Shan''s face suddenly turned black and white. He naturally understood Mu Yi''s meaning. This is to treat him with his own way. However, if he kneels down to beg for mercy at the moment, not only his reputation will be swept away, but even the iron blood alliance will become a joke of qingzhouji.


    "My Lord, I have offended you a lot before. I hope you will forgive me. But since the culprit is dead, how about clearing it up? If you are dissatisfied, my iron blood alliance is willing to compensate you." Liu Shan didn''t kneel down and beg for mercy after all. After all, he has just become a first-class expert. It''s a time of complacency, so even if he knows that Muyi''s strength may be better than him, But I don''t want to humiliate myself like this.


    You know, people have backbone, and being able to become a first-class expert itself proves that they have a firm will and will not give in easily. Moreover, Liu Shan''s words are not only soft, but also intimidating. He has focused on the iron blood alliance. Although the iron blood alliance can only be regarded as a small force in Qingzhou, there are not a few first-class experts, and even the leader of the alliance is a first-class seven grade territory.


    In his mind, even if Muyi''s strength is far stronger than him, he should not be the opponent of his own alliance leader. In addition, he has been soft. As long as Muyi is not stupid, he should borrow the rank and go down.


    "I gave you a chance. Since you don''t know how to cherish it, forget it." when Mu Yi said this, Liu Shan almost thought that Mu Yi wanted to do it. He was alert all over, and even had the idea of starting first.


    "But for the sake of your fellow human race, I''ll spare your life for the time being. However, capital crimes can be avoided, and living crimes can''t be spared, so that you can know what disaster comes out of your mouth."


    As soon as Mu Yi finished, the willow mountain had been violent, but it was not attacking Mu Yi, but running away. In contrast, as long as he ran away, he could take it easy, whether revenge or others. Unfortunately, he didn''t know what kind of enemy he provoked.


    Watching Liu Shan escape, Mu Yi just smiled and slapped him out.


    In mid air, Liu Shan''s body was struck by lightning, then fell like a broken kite and hit the ground heavily. There was a clear handprint on his face and all his teeth fell out. It can be said that retribution came too fast.


    Not only that, even the internal Qi he had just gathered was suddenly dispersed at the moment, and his Qi and blood fell greatly. He directly fell from a first-class master to a second-class master. Although his foundation was not damaged, it was almost impossible to return to the first-class state, because he had to surrender his will if he wanted to enter the first-class again, but today''s Muyi figure might become his demon.


    So really speaking, Liu Shan has been destroyed in his life. He just climbed the peak and fell suddenly. I''m afraid it''s worse than killing him.


    This change can be described as ups and downs, which dazed many people around. However, people can almost be sure that this seemingly weak little Taoist is really hidden. The experts among the experts, even the first-class experts, have no resistance, and their strength can be imagined.


    After a while, the people looked at Mu Yi with a little more awe. After all, they were not as direct as their strength.


    "People''s hearts are like this, but they don''t know whether it''s yin or yang."


    Seeing this, Mu Yi shook his head slightly and thought in his heart that Liu Shan or the iron blood alliance was not in his eyes at all. Since he provoked him, it was just to punish him. There was no need to kill him all.


    Muyi drifted away, but the matter obviously didn''t end. When Liushan found that his cultivation fell and it was even difficult to recover, his eyes immediately became red, even his bulging face. At this time, he not only didn''t regret, but also wanted to revenge.


    People around looked at Liushan, some sneered, some sympathized, and even showed an expression of watching a good play. As for Muyi, he has come to an inn and stayed for the time being.


    "Don''t worry, brother Liu. I will seek justice for you."


    Somewhere in the Qingzhou collection, a powerful man is pacifying Liushan. His name is Tiefeng. He is the leader of the iron blood alliance. His strength has reached the first-class seven grades. The iron blood alliance is his hard work for more than ten years and has never entered the stream. Up to now, he can barely have a seat in the Qingzhou collection.


    Liu Shan is the one he attaches great importance to. He just broke through the first-class a few days ago, and his potential is good. If he is well trained, he may not be able to become a fierce general of the iron blood alliance. However, he didn''t expect that in the twinkling of an eye, this man will be abolished, which is undoubtedly provoking the whole iron blood alliance.


    Of course, iron Feng''s ability to lead the iron blood alliance to today is not based on a cavity of blood, but on caution, otherwise it would have been destroyed in Qingzhou collection where experts are everywhere.


    Although he was also angry at the sudden news of Liu Shan''s experience, at least most of the previous things were pretended. After Liu Shan was pacified and let go, there was no anger on his face and meditation instead.


    "What do you think of this new comer? Is it deliberately aimed at my iron blood alliance?" obviously, there was only iron Feng in the room, but he still asked.


    "I found out before that it was Zhu Ming, one of Liu Shan''s men, who provoked discord. As for the Taoist priest Mu Yi, he entered qingzhouji for the first time. It should not be someone from other forces. It was more just a coincidence." in the dark shadow, a man slowly walked out with a white face, about forty years old.


    "Well, although that man can be separated by tens of feet and destroy Liushan with a slap, his strength won''t be much different from that of me, and this may not be his whole strength. Since he doesn''t deliberately target my iron blood alliance, you might as well put it aside first and make a decision after finding out the bottom of the man. After all, my iron blood alliance''s face is not so easy to fight." Tie Feng said coldly, As for revenge for Liushan, he never mentioned it. Obviously, the abandoned Liushan has no value in his heart.


    However, in order to maintain the benevolence and righteousness of his boss, he can''t ignore it. In particular, he should take more care of Liushan.


    "The alliance leader is wise. It''s really inappropriate to take risks. Anyway, the man first came to Qingzhou collection and thought he didn''t understand some rules. We might as well secretly spread some rumors that the man was arrogant. He not only despised our iron blood alliance, but even no one could enter his eyes except the Qingzhou army in the city." the middle-aged scholar said slowly.


    "Kill with a sword? Yes, that man has been recruited by the sergeant of qingzhouji before. Plus all kinds of things before, I think he is also arrogant. This plan is very good." Tie Feng nodded and obviously approved his plan. After all, it doesn''t mean that he won''t deal with Muyi. Who will pay attention to the iron blood alliance in the future? And his brothers will be angry. Once they are no longer angry, the iron blood alliance will break up.


    "Then I''ll arrange it now to ensure that even if the man doubts, he can''t doubt my iron blood alliance." the middle-aged scribe said, turned and disappeared into the dark shadow, and there was only iron Feng left in the room.


    "Hey, hey, the man who killed me in the street and abolished one of my generals can''t be easily ended. If you join a big force in these three days, I iron Feng will come to the door and apologize in person. If you can''t join because of those rumors, you will have a taste of regret."


    The next day, all kinds of rumors about Muyi suddenly came from Qingzhou collection. It was said that Muyi was favored by the sergeant guarding the gate and was about to join the Qingzhou army, so he didn''t care about other forces in the city, and the iron blood alliance was the proof.

 Chapter 704

    "Muyi, come quickly. Let me introduce you. This is our captain, but it condenses the existence of Taoist seed. Whether you can join our Qingzhou army this time depends on the captain. You have to perform well later."


    Zheng Jun hurriedly pulled Muyi to a military camp. Although there were not many people in the camp, there were only a few thousand at most. The momentum emitted was comparable to 100000 troops. Even the breath of these sergeants was vaguely linked. Once they took action, the breath would be connected with each other, and they would form a whole and give full play to everyone''s strength ten times and a hundred times.


    As for Zheng Jun in front of him, he was the sergeant who reminded Mu Yi at the gate of the city that day. Perhaps he heard the news that Mu Yi slapped Liu Shan down from the first-class realm. The next day, he hurried to find Mu Yi, and even pulled Mu Yi without giving Mu Yi a chance to speak.


    Mu Yi wanted to see the so-called Qingzhou army, that is, let nature take its course, but he didn''t really want to join the Qingzhou army. He just didn''t expect that under this view, he was more interested and could connect with the large array of all sergeants. The operating person, that is, the core, must be more powerful.


    Such three thousand sergeants, together with the great commander whose strength reaches the extreme of pseudo heaven and man, are enough to push his strength above heaven and man. Undoubtedly, it is also the combat power of the Terran. This is only a collection of Qingzhou. If the rest of the world is the same, even the three giant cities have such sergeants, then the strength of the Terran may have to be improved a lot, Muyi underestimated the potential of the Terran before.


    Even if you put aside the eight elders in the open or the secret cards, these sergeants alone are a powerful force. No wonder qingzhouji can still sit firmly in the wilderness and form a gathering place even if there are no strong men of heaven and man in the open.


    At the moment, the man called captain by Zheng Jun, Dama Jindao, was sitting in the camp. There were many figures around. They all looked at Mu Yi curiously. Although the Qingzhou army was nominally 3000, in fact, there were some reserve troops.


    Generally, new recruits who have just joined the reserve army are usually the reserve army. Only after passing many examinations and mastering the battle field can they be qualified to be promoted to the real Qingzhou army. In this way, they always maintain the number of 3000 of Qingzhou army.


    Zheng Jun is a real Qingzhou army. It happened that some time ago when their team was performing a task, they lost one member. They should have been selected from the reserve army. Zheng Jun happened to see Mu Yi. At that time, he just said it casually, but he didn''t take Mu Yi to heart. However, he became interested when he knew that Mu Yi''s light hand would knock down a first-class master, In addition, he could not see the reality of Muyi, so he directly pulled Muyi to the barracks.


    If Muyi''s strength is really good, it is important to cultivate for a period of time, and he can directly ascend to the sky and join the Qingzhou army. Moreover, as a guide, Zheng Jun can get a lot of benefits.


    Some people and places will naturally have fights. There are even several people in the crowd who are obviously hostile to the arrival of Muyi. Perhaps they have long preferred people, but they didn''t expect that Zheng Jun would directly bring a new person. Just thinking of Zheng Jun''s identity, they dare not directly target Zheng Jun, so Muyi, as the culprit, naturally bears the brunt.


    After listening to Zheng Jun''s introduction, Mu Yi nodded to the man in the right position, "I''ve seen Dao you."


    "Bold."


    As soon as Mu Yi''s voice fell, there was a scolding sound, and a killing intention came straight over.


    "Taoist friend? But it doesn''t hurt. As long as you have the ability, you can call my name directly." the man sitting in the front seat was not angry and said slowly. With his words, the murderous spirit in the camp disappeared immediately.


    As soon as he said this, Zheng Jun also looked at Muyi strangely, as if he wanted to re understand the Muyi in front of him. In fact, he and Muyi were only a few faces. It was obviously impossible to say how familiar he was. It was just a whim to win over Muyi and deliberately block some people.


    Of course, in his opinion, if Mu Yi really has strength, it may not be an opportunity. If he lacks strength, he can only blame himself.


    "To tell you the truth, I came to qingzhouji just to travel. I won''t stay here long, so I''m curious about the famous Qingzhou army, so I let brother Zheng draw me here today, but I didn''t want to join the Qingzhou army." Muyi said slowly, but his words were like a hurricane in the camp, Let everyone change color.


    "Travel? Is your excellency a tramp?" suddenly, the man in the right position got up, stared at Mu Yi and said. Even the people around were surprised. They were not unfamiliar with the word tramp. Instead, they were more respectful.


    To become a wanderer, you have to gather the Tao species with the lowest cultivation. Even some wanderers have broken into the pseudo heaven and man. Although these people wander around, they look lonely and have no power ownership, no one dares to underestimate them. After all, two of the eight elders are wanderers.


    This is a thorny road, but it can also sharpen people. Once successful, the harvest is also huge. Otherwise, how can only eight elders come from vagrants in a row? This in itself is the best explanation. It''s just that it''s too dangerous to become a tramp. At least at the moment, the people in the camp, even the captain Kong Ren, dare not take this road.


    "Vagrants? You can say so." Mu Yi nodded and couldn''t help thinking of Li Cang. The words "vagrants" were known from each other. Later, Li Cang broke through to the pseudo heaven and man. It was more or less a pity for Mu Yi. After all, once he entered the pseudo heaven and man, it was almost impossible to recast his foundation and step into the real heaven and man realm. The city Lord of Jingzhou City won rank, That existence, that savings, but the possibility of stepping on heaven and man again is still no more than 30%.


    Later, Mu Yi met Li Cang in the land of the demon family. At that time, the other party robbed him of the qualification to enter the secret territory of Qingqiu. Mu Yi also helped him. However, after entering the secret territory of Qingqiu, they never met again. So up to now, whether Li Cang is dead or alive, and Mu Yi doesn''t know.


    However, he believes that everyone has his own fate. Since Li Cang dares to enter the secret place of Qingqiu, he naturally has his support, and it is impossible to die deliberately.


    "Oh, it''s Kong''s disrespect." hearing that Muyi didn''t directly admit that he was a wanderer, and even some vague words, Kong Ren also lost the idea of continuing to win over Muyi. Especially just now Muyi has indicated that he won''t join the Qingzhou army, he naturally can''t ask Muyi to join.


    The reason why there is no thunder and anger is that even he can''t see through the depth of Muyi. The more ordinary Muyi is, the more he dare not underestimate it. After all, he can go through the wilderness to qingzhouji alone and continue to go on. His strength can''t be simple. Otherwise, the so-called travel is an act of death.


    "Your name is Muyi, isn''t it? I heard that you slapped a new expert who has entered the first-class realm? Can you ask for advice?" at this time, a person stood in the camp, looked at Muyi and said directly, especially the new word.


    Who can be in this camp has not stepped into the first-class realm? Even in this first-class realm, five or six products are more common. At this time, the strength of the voice has reached the first-class peak, which is equivalent to opening up the existence of seven life wheels.


    However, in contrast, most people in the Qingzhou army follow the path of martial arts. After all, martial arts is easier than the path of cultivation. Especially in the entry-level stage, one can slowly improve by grinding and refining muscles and bones, while the other is mysterious. It requires a certain talent to understand the heart, and then suppress the thoughts and thoughts, so as to embark on the path of cultivation.


    "Shi Wei, the captain hasn''t spoken yet. Why are you jumping out in such a hurry?" Zheng Jun looked at the speaker and said impolitely.


    Unexpectedly, Shi Wei just looked at Zheng Jun, but didn''t argue with him.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a guest from afar. Since the pastor just said he wanted to see our Qingzhou army, we can''t be timid." Kong Ren said faintly. Obviously, he acquiesced to Shi Wei''s provocation. Even Shi Wei stood up without his meaning. He took the opportunity to see the depth of Muyi.


    If Mu Yi''s strength is really as strong as those vagrants, he just makes friends. If he just talks nonsense and Embroiders pillows, he will bear his thunder and anger. After all, Qingzhou''s military reputation can''t fall.


    "Well, well, this is caused by my carelessness. Naturally, I have to be responsible to the end. Later, I''ll send brother Muyi back." Zheng Jun nodded, but it''s also a reminder that he wants to take Muyi back, so even if Muyi is not Shi Wei''s opponent, Shi Wei can''t do it again.


    With the captain''s permission, Shi Wei showed a sneer. However, he didn''t believe that Muyi was really a peerless expert. After all, his age was there. He thought he began to exercise his muscles and bones and began to fight at the age of 12. Now it has been more than 20 years. It can be said that he has gone step by step. Now, his strength has grown up because he is constantly fighting, so even in the face of that senior realm, Can also compete with one or two.


    "The camp here is too small. How about going to the martial arts training ground?" Shi Wei looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "No, it''s good to be here." Mu Yi shook his head. When he arrived at the martial arts field, it was tantamount to disturbing the whole camp. If it was too big, it would inevitably end badly. After all, he came only to see the Qingzhou army, not to trample on it.


    Shi Wei disdained Mu Yi''s words and thought that Mu Yi was afraid.


    "Well, then make a quick decision."


    Shi Wei said, his body shook, his body roared like a heavy drum, and his iron blood breath suddenly oppressed Muyi.

 Chapter 705

    "Hoo!"


    A gust of wind blew in from the outside and moved the camp, which finally brought the dead atmosphere back to life.


    From Shi Wei''s hand to the end, it was not even a blink of an eye. Everyone present was clear about Shi Wei''s strength. Aside from the captain, Shi Wei''s strength was definitely the top three in this team. In qingzhouji, it was not even worse than the leaders of some small forces.


    But even so, he didn''t even move in front of Muyi. No, more accurately, Muyi didn''t even make a move. He just looked at him lightly, and then he seemed to be hit by an invisible big hand and fell to the ground.


    At that moment, the whole camp became silent. Whether Zheng Jun, who brought Muyi at random, or captain Kong Ren, or the people present, were clearly aware of one thing, that is, the young Taoist brought by Zheng Jun, a bastard, was not only strong, but also strong terror, which exceeded their imagination.


    "Yes, sir."


    After all, Zheng Jun is a person who condenses the Tao. Although he was shocked before, he recovered quickly. At the moment, he has only one idea in his heart, that is, Muyi is definitely a strong man at the level of pseudo heaven and man. Only by such existence can he lightly defeat Shi Wei with his eyes.


    The reason why he suspected that it was a pseudo heaven and man, not a heaven and man, was not that he had too little knowledge, but that there were only eight heaven and man in the human race. Even the whole qingzhouji, there was no real heaven and man strong. Therefore, even if he thought about it, he could not think that Muyi was a strong man at the level of heaven and man. The pseudo heaven and man was the acme of his imagination.


    Although there are some strongmen at the level of pseudo heaven and man in Qingzhou army, and the commander is the overlord of pseudo heaven and man, after all, he is only a small captain, which is far from this level. It is a problem whether he can cultivate Chengdu in his life, let alone pseudo heaven and man.


    "I''ve seen an adult." hearing Kong Ren''s words, all the people reacted. Even Shi Wei got up from the ground and saluted respectfully. There was no jealousy in his face. If he still hated the strong at the level of pseudo heaven and man, it would be pure impatience. Even he had only fear in his heart. If Mu Yi really killed him, it was estimated that the Qingzhou army would not be willing to seek justice for him.


    As Zheng Jun said at the gate of the city, the biggest rule of Qingzhou collection is that there are no rules. As long as you have enough strength, the Qingzhou army has to bow its head. This is a world of the jungle.


    "No, if I''m right, the Qingzhou army should be good at some kind of military array?" Mu Yi asked. The military array is actually an evolution of the array. Now his vision is much better than that in the sun. And the array is even more profound and unpredictable, explaining the truth of heaven and earth, not to mention the array in the secret place of Qingqiu, And the big array of the Tianhu family is enough to illustrate this.


    It''s just that it''s not only difficult to get started with the array, but also needs to be inherited and consumed. I don''t know how many years. Although Muyi can be called a peerless Tianjiao, or even a demon, he doesn''t want to be distracted. He knows very well that learning the array rashly will not gain, but will delay his cultivation progress. Only by being single-minded can he go further.


    Of course, the way of array also has its merits. Even if you don''t study it, if you see it and study it, it''s still no problem to learn from each other. This is why Mu Yi changed his mind after he came to the barracks and found the military array.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, Kong Ren''s face suddenly changed. He thought that the reason why Muyi came was the military array, and he also knew what fate would be waiting for him once the secret was leaked.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want you to hand over the method of the military array. It''s useless for me to learn this kind of thing. I just want you to work together to display the military array. It''s best to display all the subtleties of the military array. No problem?" Mu Yi said at the end and took a deep look at Kong Ren.


    At this glance, Kong Ren felt that he had been seen through and couldn''t help shivering. However, he was relieved to hear that Mu Yi didn''t seek the military array. As for the joint display of the military array, he had no burden. After all, they were a small team in order to display the military array, even if it was only a weakened version of the military array, It''s enough for them to reluctantly resist the strong ones who become small.


    Although Kong Ren is just a strong person who resists Xiaocheng, he has just condensed the Tao. There is still a long way to go from Xiaocheng, and the rest have not even achieved perfection. If there is no military array, the strong people of Xiaocheng can easily kill them. From this point of view, it is enough to prove the strength of this military array.


    "No problem, no problem." Kong Ren said again and again. He had no doubt that if he dared to say no at this time, the young Taoist opposite would definitely kill him, and just display the military array, which had nothing to do with the leak.


    "Let''s start," said Muyi.


    "Here?" Kong Ren immediately hesitated. After all, although the camp looked big, it was too small for strong people like them, not to mention the military array. I''m afraid the camp would be torn apart just now, and the movement would certainly attract the attention of others. At that time, things would be big.


    "Don''t worry about it." Muyi said directly.


    Hearing what Muyi said, Kong Ren no longer hesitated, "Sir, later, my team has a total of 18 people. Only 18 people can really show it. At present, there are still some people who haven''t arrived. I''ll let them know now."


    "OK." Muyi nodded, then sat down in the chair, and Kong Ren also ordered to call someone.


    Although these people were a little nervous for fear that Muyi would kill them if he was unhappy, it would be difficult to ride a tiger. They had to be brave enough to obey orders. As for informants, they didn''t dare to find people.


    Soon, eighteen people gathered and surrounded Muyi in the middle according to a mysterious law.


    "Be careful, my Lord. I''m about to start." Kong Ren took a deep breath and reminded Mu Yi at the same time.


    "Well, let''s start." Mu Yi nodded. The golden light on the surface of his body flashed away, including all 18 people. It covered the whole camp. It was golden inside, but there was no sound outside.


    When the golden light swept over their bodies, Kong Ren and others were startled at the same time. However, they didn''t put their hearts down until they found that the golden light didn''t hurt them. Only then they found that the camp seemed to disappear, and they also appeared in another world.


    "Listen to orders."


    Kong Ren was the first to recover. An incredible expression flashed across his eyes. In his heart, there was an idea that he couldn''t believe himself. However, he finally condensed the existence of Tao seed and tried his best to suppress his thoughts. He knew that the only thing to do now was to satisfy Muyi.


    "Yes."


    With Kong Ren''s order, the breath of the other 17 people suddenly changed, and there was a resonance between them. This resonance made the breath of the 18 people quickly integrate together. In a short time, a stronger breath came out, but this breath seemed a little complex, but it was nearly ten times stronger than before.


    "Interesting."


    At the moment, Muyi brings everyone into his own field, but it doesn''t exert the effect of field suppression. It just isolates everything from the outside. In this way, no matter how they do here, they won''t feel anything outside. Unless their strength can break the blockade of Muyi, it''s obviously impossible. Even if these people are ten times stronger, Even a hundred times, it can''t break through the field.


    The distance between heaven and man is too big. Moreover, Muyi has gone a long way among heaven and man. Even if he is a pseudo heaven and man, he can''t imagine his current realm. There is a saying that he can see what kind of scenery he sees in what kind of position.


    At the foot of the mountain is obviously different from the top of the mountain.


    After the breath of the public was completely integrated, he moved quickly. He saw the shadow around him. If he was an ordinary expert here, he couldn''t see anything at all. However, he couldn''t help Muyi. Even without the help of the field, he could see clearly, including the position of the public and all kinds of changes at a glance.


    "Drink!"


    Since it is an array, it naturally has a core, and the most powerful Kong Ren is undoubtedly the core. He only heard him drink and attack with strong evil spirit, and came to Muyi. Kong Ren used a knife. Under the blessing of evil spirit, he looked even more powerful and matchless.


    In the face of this knife, Muyi just flicked his fingers and heard a clang. The long knife suddenly bounced open. Fortunately, Muyi''s strength was not strong, only a line stronger than that of Kong Ren. Therefore, although he was repulsed, Kong Ren was not injured and the military array was not broken.


    Then, more than ten knives came from all directions. After putting aside his fear, Kong Ren gradually gave full play to the power of the general array, making the military array more mysterious. Everyone''s direct cooperation was very tacit, just like a whole, with different division of labor.


    In the back, not only Kong Ren''s attack, but also others joined in one after another, making the military array more changeable, and Kong Ren''s attack is mixed with these attacks, which is more difficult to deal with.


    Mu Yi wandered around in the military array, and his right hand popped up from time to time, smashing these attacks. With the passage of time, his understanding of the military array also deepened. What pleased him most was that this military array method could be integrated into the field, making his control over the field more handy, Naturally, the harvest is far more than expected at the beginning.


    For a whole hour, with Mu Yi''s flick, the military array was directly broken. At that time, eighteen figures fell out one after another, and the field was closed at the same time. The battalion commander suddenly felt a strong wind.

 Chapter 706

    Mu Yi stayed in the barracks for a day before he left.


    "Thank God, the master finally left."


    "Who said no, I thought I must have told you here today."


    "It''s all Zheng Cong. He unexpectedly attracted such a bad star."


    "Evil star? Aren''t you dying? The Lord has just left, and the means of pseudo heaven and man are terrible. Maybe your words have spread to the Lord''s ears."


    The noisy camp was suddenly quiet.


    "Should, should not?"


    "Don''t worry, people don''t have the same knowledge as small people like you. If you really care, you will be dead."


    "Well, clean it up quickly. Although it''s hard this time, the harvest is also huge. At least under the coercion and guidance of this adult, our control of the military array has reached a satisfactory level. Now, even the strong ones with small achievements can defeat, and even the strong ones with great achievements can fight." Kong Ren has the strongest strength and is the first to recover, although under the pressure of life and death, Everyone''s potential has been stimulated, but it is precisely because of this that they have made great progress.


    Especially at the back, Muyi began to guide them to continuously improve their control over the military array, and finally reached a perfect level. Even in the whole Qingzhou army, they were absolutely counted. With this experience, the future of their whole team was brighter.


    "Yes, I thought my control of the military array had reached the extreme. I didn''t expect there was so much room for improvement. Moreover, I can feel that my cultivation will break through soon. I can achieve perfection in three years at most, and then impact the Taoist realm."


    "Congratulations, Congratulations, but I guess it will be five years later."


    "Well, you two don''t bully people. I''m satisfied that I can achieve perfection in my life. As for the condensed Tao species, it''s too difficult. There may not be one condensed Tao species in the ten perfect states."


    "Hey, hey, we''ve taken a big advantage, but I guess someone will be unlucky." Zheng Cong suddenly smiled and stunned the people around him. After all, they don''t pay attention to the outside things, so they don''t know the details.


    "What do you mean?" someone asked.


    "Why do you think I brought him here? Apart from blocking Shi, the main reason is that the adult is too low-key. Yesterday, he slapped down a first-class expert of the iron blood alliance. Then there was a rumor that the adult despised the three forces in Qingzhou collection. I think it was the iron blood Alliance who was playing tricks behind all this. It is precisely because he didn''t like this trick, That''s why I brought this adult here, thinking that even if I can''t join our team, I can at least enter the reserve army, so that no one dares to trouble him. "


    "I just didn''t expect that Zheng Cong mistook the real dragon for a loach this time, but fortunately, the adult had a good temper and let us go so easily, otherwise... Although Zheng Cong didn''t say the last words, everyone present understood what he meant.


    "Iron blood alliance? Do small forces like this dare to provoke adults? I''m impatient. It''s just that we have accepted adults'' affection. How about going for adults?" there were also some smart people among the people, who soon proposed.


    "Will adults be unhappy if we act privately?" some people also questioned.


    "Hum, the iron blood alliance is just like an ant in the eyes of adults. It''s just too lazy to talk to you. But we can''t ignore it. Naturally, we have to serve adults."


    There is always more than one smart person who has the opportunity to please Muyi. Not only Shi Wei, but also Kong Ren is ready to move. However, his identity is different after all, and he can''t do it himself. Moreover, an iron blood alliance is not worth his shot.


    "I think it''s settled. Let''s eradicate the iron blood alliance first," Zheng Cong said.


    "OK, I''ll go too."


    After all, it is a rare opportunity for applicants to follow the crowd. Just one day after being instructed, the military array will be in complete control, and their strength will be vaguely improved. If they don''t seize such a good opportunity, they will be fools.


    In the outside world, because Zheng Jun personally left with Muyi in the morning, there was no cover, so most of the original turbulent rumors stopped immediately. After all, if Muyi really joined the Qingzhou army, they would not be able to offend.


    However, many people do not believe that Mu Yi can join the Qingzhou army at all, because they know the difficulty of joining the Qingzhou army. Even the originators of all this are a little uneasy and have a faint feeling of something bad.


    Moreover, the longer Mu Yi stayed in the Qingzhou military camp, the stronger it became.


    "What? Come out? Did he join the Qingzhou army? I don''t know, fool, what''s the use of asking you?"


    Iron Feng listened to his subordinates'' report, and his heart was full of anger. He didn''t calm down all day today. He thought Zheng Jun of Qingzhou army had just mentioned it casually. Who could have thought that he would directly take Mu Yi to Qingzhou military camp the next day? This made his original foolproof plan suddenly disrupted, and even had a trace of regret in his heart.


    After all, once Muyi joined the Qingzhou army, the rumors outside would be his life urging charm. Therefore, after knowing that Muyi was taken away, he hurriedly asked his men to stop spreading rumors. Unfortunately, it was a little late after all, and once a single spark started a prairie fire, it would be difficult to put it out. In particular, this irresponsible speculation and gossip spread naturally faster.


    "Don''t be impatient, alliance leader. It may not be as bad as we thought." the white scribe came out and said.


    "Oh, what do you think?" iron Feng asked directly.


    "Although the man stayed in the Qingzhou military camp for a day, no news came out. The more so, the more it shows that he didn''t join the Qingzhou army, otherwise the news would have come out." the middle-aged scholar said positively.


    "Well, there''s some truth." Tie Feng put down his heart slightly and thought of the tradition of the Qingzhou army in the past. Don''t new people join every time? Only this time, there was no movement, and there was no sign of martial arts competition even in the barracks. In this case, it is naturally impossible for new people to join the Qingzhou army.


    "Since he didn''t join the Qingzhou army, it would be much easier to do," said the scholar in white.


    "Yes, the more so, the more those big forces want to come, the more interested they are in him. If we provoke him again, we can definitely let him die without a place to bury." Tie Feng smiled insidiously.


    "What an iron blood alliance, it''s really impatient to dare to make an idea on my Qingzhou army."


    Suddenly, a cold voice came in. Iron Feng and the white scribe suddenly got up and looked out in horror.


    "Who?" iron Feng almost instinctively said, and nearby, the scholar in white had turned pale, because he had just heard very clearly that the Qingzhou army, as for the identity of the visitor, was almost self-evident, but no matter how he wanted to break his head, he couldn''t imagine how the Qingzhou Army would come to the door. Was it because of the rumors during the day? Or the one who has joined the Qingzhou army? Now you''re in trouble?


    "Nature is the reckoner."


    Then, several figures appeared in the house almost at the same time, and outside, there began to be screams. Obviously, the elite of the iron blood alliance were being slaughtered, but as the leader of the iron blood alliance, he not only didn''t rush out to avenge his men, but trembled and showed despair in his eyes.


    He knows the clothes of several figures in front of him, or no one doesn''t know the whole Qingzhou collection, because it represents the Qingzhou army. One is the real overlord of Qingzhou collection, and the other is just the lowest small force. The gap between the two is too big.


    Once, Tie Feng also dreamed that one day he could stand with the Qingzhou army, but this is not the case at present.


    "Tiefeng has seen several adults." Tiefeng said hurriedly. Although he knew that the other party was looking for trouble, he didn''t dare to be rude at this time, even resist and escape.


    "Are you the iron front? The leader of the iron blood alliance?" Zheng Cong looked at each other coldly, as if he were looking at a dead man.


    "It''s just small." the iron front, who has always been dignified, has become no different from ordinary people when facing the Qingzhou army.


    "Are you spreading rumors outside to slander adults?" Shi Wei also asked. He made atonement for his achievements. Although Muyi didn''t blame him for his rash action before, he was a little nervous. It''s natural to seize such a good opportunity.


    "My Lord, is there any misunderstanding? I''ve never slandered the adults of Qingzhou army." Tie Feng was a little confused. Although he let his men take a walk, it was all aimed at Muyi. There was nothing about Qingzhou army. Was it someone who deliberately framed him?


    Thinking of this, iron Feng suddenly changed his color and hurriedly said: "several adults, is there any misunderstanding in this? Someone must have deliberately framed my iron blood League. Although I had some rumors before, it was all aimed at the new boy, and there was no intention of slandering all adults."


    "Hum, just admit it. We all have to be respectful to that adult. Just because you dare to walk rumors, you are really impatient. That is, adults don''t bother to pay attention to you and other ants, otherwise one finger can erase the iron blood alliance." Shi Wei sneered, and the killing opportunity in his eyes has been made clear.


    Hearing Shi Wei''s words, Tie Feng was stunned. Even the white scribes next to him were so. These sergeants of Qingzhou army actually called the new young Taoist as adults? How is this possible? Are you kidding?


    Suddenly, Tie Feng only felt that the world was spinning, as if heaven had made a big joke on him. For the first time, he really realized what is despair and what is self sin and can''t live. In fact, if he didn''t do anything, he wouldn''t pay attention to him as Mu Yi, and the Qingzhou army wouldn''t pay attention to him, but now, But he forced himself to death.


    Who''s to blame?

 Chapter 707

    Overnight, the iron blood alliance was removed, and the forces that spread rumors before were warned one after another. Therefore, the next morning, at least no one dared to talk about anything in public, that is, the experience of the iron blood alliance has become a taboo.


    In qingzhouji, the Qingzhou army is this bully. The key is that the other party has the qualification to be this bully.


    For Kong Ren and others, it is too simple to destroy an iron blood alliance. Although he is only a small captain, he is the small captain of the Qingzhou army, which itself condenses the existence of Taoism. Unless it is a great contradiction, the so-called three forces will also give some face.


    In the eyes of these big forces, those rumors are nothing. Since there is no interest involved, who would be foolish not to sell Kong Ren a favor?


    But it also made the leaders of those great forces show a curious attitude one after another. They don''t understand the identity of the young Taoist who just came to Qingzhou collection. It''s not simple to let the Qingzhou army come forward and help him deal with these things.


    "Are you sure that man really reached the pseudo heaven and man?"


    In the Qingzhou army, Kong Ren stood trembling in front of a young man. Although it seemed that the young man was much younger than him, in fact, the other party was one of the three commanders of the Qingzhou army, second only to the commander, and he was also a strong man who stepped into the level of pseudo heaven and man.


    Normally, this kind of existence will not show up easily, let alone meet a small captain like Kong Ren, but there are exceptions. Other forces are curious about doing such a thing under Kong Ren''s hands, and the Qingzhou army is naturally equally curious, especially the leader of Kong Ren''s boss. However, when Kong Ren knows that he is a pseudo Heavenly Man, he feels that the matter is important, I told the commander urgently.


    Moreover, only the commander is qualified to deal with this kind of thing, so this scene appears now.


    "Yes, sir, it was us who inspired the military array. In front of him, he still had no resistance, and he seemed to master a powerful magic power. Before, we were forced to fight with the military array in the camp, but the camp was not damaged at all, as if we were not in the camp." Kong Ren thought, Such means were far beyond his imagination, so he didn''t know what it meant.


    However, his ignorance does not mean that the commander in front of him is unclear. After all, when he comes to the pseudo heaven and man, even among the Terrans, he is already a high-level, and he knows everything he should know.


    "Boundary? Does he have a boundary in his hand?"


    Qi Changkong suddenly got up with a touch of shock on his face, because according to Kong Ren''s description, the situation was too much like the legendary border, and he knew what a border represented.


    "Now you tell the scene in detail, and there must be no concealment." Qi Changkong looked at Kong Ren seriously.


    "Yes, sir." although Kong Ren was surprised at the commander''s attitude, he explained the situation at that time, including how the golden light wrapped them and how wonderful it was.


    "Well, I know about it. Please step down first. Remember, no matter who it is, it can''t be revealed." Qi Changkong took a deep breath and said.


    "Obey your orders," Kong Ren said immediately. At the same time, he planned to shut up his men one by one after he went back. He must not reveal anything about yesterday.


    After Kong Ren left, Qi Changkong kept pacing in the room with some excitement on his face. "It can''t be wrong. It must be the boundary. If I can control the boundary, make up for the foundation and step into the real heaven and man, it won''t be a problem."


    "No, since the man has mastered the border crossing and his own strength has reached the pseudo heaven and man, I can''t do anything about him alone. This matter still needs to be considered in the long run."


    For a long time, Qi Changkong sat down again. His excitement has gradually subsided and replaced by meditation. How can he be a fool if he can practice to pseudo heaven and man? He knows a lot about the enchantment. Once he has the enchantment, even if he has just stepped into the pseudo heaven and man, his strength can reach the overlord.


    It is even rumored that if you have the power of overlord and the blessing of border crossing, you can even cross the gap and compare with the real heaven and man, even if it is only the most ordinary heaven and man, but it is also heaven and man.


    Therefore, whether it is used to make up for the foundation or complete refining, the boundary is very important and must be obtained. What if there is a bloody storm? Although the human race is united, it is under the oppression of the demon and ghost races, but this does not mean that there is no contradiction between the human race.


    "Should this matter be reported to the commander? But in this case, I don''t want to get the boundary." Qi Changkong was also a little tangled, because he found that it was impossible to get the boundary by his own strength alone, and even he would fold himself in. But if the commander was disturbed, the greatest benefit would be swallowed by the commander.


    "If I can raise my strength to the overlord level with the help of the Qingzhou army, I can''t fight with that man, but that''s all, but I can''t keep him."


    "Forget it, I can only find that guy. He owed me a great favor in those years. Now he just returns it. Moreover, the way he practiced doesn''t need to be bound. He is the best partner. However, this matter must not be disclosed. At least it can''t be known before I refined and bound."


    Thinking of this, Qi Changkong flashed a killing machine in his eyes.


    "No, killing a team rashly will surely attract the attention of those two guys. We''d better wait and see."


    Then Qi Changkong quietly left the barracks and went to a place no one knew. When he returned, his face was full of smiles.


    Everything in the outside world is nothing to Muyi. After yesterday''s drill, the military array has no secret to him, and it makes him better in control of the field. It is not only a simple application, but also all kinds of wonders in the field are slowly excavated by him, and his strength has been improved.


    It can be said that this unexpected trip has yielded a lot.


    What is the purpose of Muyi walking on the earth of hell? It''s not to enhance his strength. As for blindly practicing hard, it''s obviously not suitable for him.


    "Unfortunately, it would be great if he could see the real army breaking array." although he gained a lot from this trip, he also had some regrets in his heart. The army breaking array is the army array displayed by Kong Ren''s team. Only by gathering 3000 people can he give full play to the full power of the army breaking array.


    Urged by the strength of the overlord level, we can definitely reach the real level of heaven and man. It is not even as simple as a heavy heaven. It is much stronger than Muyi imagined at the beginning. It is also difficult for Qingzhou to set up in the wilderness and has not been destroyed. There is such a card in our feelings.


    In this case, as long as those powerful demon kings or ghost kings do not come, it will not be a problem.


    Despite the mystery of breaking the army array, Mu Yi did not intend to make such a big noise. He was not afraid. With his strength, even if 3000 breaking the army array was still nothing in his eyes, he could break it by raising his hand.


    The key is that even if the real army breaking array will not help him, even if it is, it is very small. It is not worth provoking the whole Qingzhou army. After all, they belong to the human race. If they rashly trigger such a huge movement, it will be noticed by the demon and ghost races and lead to unnecessary trouble.


    And with his current strength, it is still a secret in the Terran, and he doesn''t intend to expose it so soon, otherwise even if he doesn''t ask for trouble, the trouble will find him directly.


    Muyi simply shut up in the inn for half a month. After digesting all the harvest, he finally walked out of the gate of the Inn and wandered in Qingzhou.


    However, Muyi was not in a hurry, but someone was impatient. Although Qi Changkong did not deliberately send someone to monitor Muyi, it was impossible to hide Muyi''s whereabouts from him. In the past half a month, he was almost suffering. After all, he found an opportunity to ascend to the sky, and no one could keep calm.


    But Qi Changkong didn''t dare to do it in Qingzhou collection, so his first plan was to quietly take people to follow after Muyi left, and then unite with people to kill Muyi. Only in this way can he be safe.


    As long as you win the barrier, even if things are exposed in the end, it doesn''t matter. The big deal is to leave qingzhouji directly. Anyway, the underworld is so big. You can find a hidden place. It''s not too late to come out after refining the barrier and improving your strength. At that time, if the Terran elder doesn''t come out, who is his opponent?


    Of course, this is a last resort. If it is not found, nature is the best, so that he can quietly refine and enhance his strength.


    Mu Yi''s wandering in Qingzhou set naturally attracted the attention of some interested people, but no one dared to make Mu Yi''s idea. After all, the example of iron blood alliance half a month ago was there, and no one would die.


    Finally, after staying in qingzhouji for a few days, Muyi finally left. After all, qingzhouji is only one of his stops in the underworld, and he can''t stay here for a long time. Moreover, the real purpose of his trip is the ancestral city of the human race. There is still a long way to go from qingzhouji.


    "My Lord, the man left."


    "OK."


    Qi Changkong finally waited for the exciting news. In fact, he was not idle during this period. Most of his sergeants left qingzhouji in the name of hunting in the wilderness, but the real purpose was that he sent his men out in this way so as not to attract attention.


    Finally, he personally took the rest of the people to leave qingzhouji quietly. Although some people noticed, the Qingzhou army often went out to hunt and kill. Although it was not common for all such leaders to go out, it was not without. Therefore, even if some people wondered, they didn''t take it to heart.


    Qi Changkong took people out of qingzhouji, quickly gathered all his men and chased them in the direction of Muyi''s departure.

 Chapter 708

    In the wilderness, although it is a restricted area for ordinary people, and even for first-class experts, it is very dangerous for them to condense the existence of Taoist species, but in the eyes of Muyi, they can''t stop his footsteps, but they have been cleaned more than once near qingzhouji, so they don''t exist too strong.


    Muyi was not in a hurry, so he gathered his blood essence according to the little guy he met when he first entered qingzhouji. Although these blood essence had no value in his eyes, it could not stand this kind of "currency" in the Terran community.


    Just because he didn''t have this awareness before, Muyi''s Inn in Qingzhou also paid with a small half of the herb. Even if the herb was the lowest herb in his hand, it was a rare treasure for the inn owner.


    Although he suffered some losses, Mu Yi didn''t want to default. He really couldn''t do such a thing in his capacity.


    So now when he was in the wilderness, and he was not in a hurry, so Muyi also tried to condense some demon blood essence, and then carefully compared it. It was found that even if his technique was clever, the condensed blood essence was far from being comparable with the power after the refining of salary lamp, or even far from it.


    If you use such refined blood cultivation, you can quickly improve in a short time, but in the long run, there will be trouble. The foundation is unstable, but secondly, if you want to break through, I''m afraid it will be even more difficult.


    No one knows such a simple truth, but human beings are sometimes short-sighted. In order to improve their strength for a while, even if they know that there are future problems, they can''t take care of so many. Moreover, this future problem is not irreparable. As long as the dosage is strictly controlled, they can constantly purify the power in the body in the future.


    Or some wise pharmacists can refine the so-called pill by neutralizing and adding drugs, and the effect is far better than taking blood essence directly. Unfortunately, pharmacists are too rare, and the medicinal materials that can be useful are also very precious. Even if they really exist, they are mostly in those huge cities, like qingzhouji, very few.


    The lamp oil that is easy to refine has no such future trouble. It is a pure and extreme power, which is easy to use.


    After studying this kind of blood essence, Muyi didn''t waste any more effort. Most of them were directly refined into lamp oil. Only when they met powerful ones, they refined blood essence for emergencies.


    "Eh, it''s interesting. I didn''t expect to make an idea on me. It seems that there is really a lack of heart, a snake swallowing an elephant."


    Suddenly, Mu Yi turned his head and looked back, showing a sneer at the corners of his mouth. Although he ignored it in Qingzhou collection before, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know what happened. He just doesn''t bother to talk to him, but he didn''t expect the other party to tangle up. Does he think he is a bully or that he really won''t be a killer?


    Somehow, Muyi thought of a word, thunder, rain and dew are all grace.


    Although he was not arrogant enough to compare himself to heaven, he felt that this sentence was quite in line with his current state of mind, so he didn''t leave, but stood in place and waited quietly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a huge light enveloped him and directly surrounded him. Around him, it was like the Qingzhou army with a large array, but the number was only 1000. Kong Ren, Zheng Jun and other people who had known Mu Yi before were among them.


    The leader is a young man. Although the other party maintains a young appearance, Muyi still sees at a glance that the other party''s real age is probably over 40, which is so different from Muyi''s real age.


    "Didn''t escape? It seems that you have enough confidence in yourself." the young man is Qi Changkong. What he was most worried about was that Mu Yi escaped after feeling his pursuit. In that case, it would be difficult to catch up with each other, even if he reserved a backhand.


    Now, seeing Muyi not only didn''t escape, but stood in place and waited. When he was relieved, he also raised a warning in his heart. After all, only with absolute confidence in himself will he not be afraid of all dangers and wait for them to come.


    "I''m afraid you didn''t catch up to talk nonsense like this?" Muyi said faintly. Even if you were surrounded, you didn''t show any worry.


    "Well, since your excellency is straightforward, I''ll tell you directly. Hand over the border and I''ll let you go." Qi Changkong said directly without worrying about leaking the secret.


    "Border crossing? Sure enough." hearing Qi Changkong''s words, Mu Yi didn''t show a surprised expression. In fact, after he used border crossing in the camp, he didn''t think he could hide it. He just didn''t think that the other party would endure for so long and wait for him to leave. At the same time, he was more greedy than he thought.


    After knowing that he had the barrier, he dared to catch up with only a thousand people, not because he was full of confidence in himself, but because he was worried that the great commander would have no chance with him after he learned the news, otherwise he didn''t have to collude with another person secretly.


    At the moment, in addition to Qi Changkong on the surface, there is actually another person wandering outside, but living in the dark, although he can hide it from others, in Mu Yi''s eyes, it is like a lighthouse in the night, which is placed there brightly without any concealment.


    "You''re not qualified to take the border from me." Mu Yi said faintly. Although he was only telling a very correct thing, Qi Changkong''s ears were harsh.


    "Arrogance, don''t think you know how to break the army array after studying for a long time. Can you imagine a thousand people level breaking the army array? Even if my commander is just a new pseudo Heavenly Man, it''s enough to compete with the old overlord, and even hunting the overlord is not impossible. Even if you have a border, what can you do? At your age, you can just start It''s a great achievement to have just stepped into the pseudo heaven and man. Even if there is border protection, you can''t escape. "Qi Changkong said slowly. His words are not only to strengthen his faith, but also to combat Muyi, but also to his subordinates.


    "Moreover, the enchantment is nothing but a tyrant in your hands. You can''t really play the function of the enchantment. On the contrary, if you give the enchantment to me, I will be 70% sure to step into the real realm of heaven and man. At that time, our Terran will have nine elders who can occupy more territory and resources in the underworld. This is also our Terran development plan. Do you want to do it for yourself Are you selfish and ignore the interests of the Terran? "


    At last, Qi Changkong simply took out the great righteousness to oppress people, and what he said was awe inspiring. It seemed that if Mu Yi didn''t hand over the border, it would be an unforgivable crime. After hearing his bewitchment, his group of subordinates also looked at Mu Yi with indignant eyes. Even a trace of guilt in the eyes of Kong Ren and others would disappear.


    "It''s a great plan for the development of the human race. Unfortunately, you only have 70% confidence, but I have 80%. It''s more likely and more secure than you. If you are willing to sacrifice yourself, I may have 90% confidence. Therefore, for the development of the human race and the future of our human race, you can decide yourself." Muyi said calmly, A typical way is to treat him in his own way.


    Unfortunately, the idea of selfish people is always to treat others strictly and treat themselves leniently. When others sacrifice, they say it with high sounding and awe inspiring justice, but when it''s their turn, there are thousands of difficulties and obstacles, and there is no idea of really sacrificing themselves.


    "So you won''t?" Qi Changkong''s face couldn''t help getting gloomy, "Well, well, for the sake of our Terran, why don''t the Japanese commander be a villain once? But don''t worry, even if you lose, our commander won''t kill you. After all, a pseudo Heavenly Man is of great use to our Terran, but you can''t leave. You can be a guard next to our commander in the future."


    Qi Changkong sighed and showed his compassion for heaven and man, as if he had really become a saint dedicated to the development of the human race.


    "Well, it doesn''t make sense with people like you. Maybe only enough strength can wake you up. Since you are dedicated to the development of the human race, I won''t kill you later. I just seal your strength to complete you." Muyi said.


    "Break the army and kill."


    Qi Changkong suddenly shouted loudly, and the whole person was completely integrated with the thousand people''s Congress array. In fact, when the people caught up with him, they had gathered into a large array. Even if it was just a siege, there was no relaxation. At the moment, Qi Changkong directly mobilized the strength of the large array to support himself, which immediately made his breath soar. In a few seconds, his strength changed from strength to strength First into the pseudo heaven and man, all the way up to the extreme of the pseudo heaven and man, overlord.


    What''s more, Qi Changkong''s power is better than three points. Qi Changkong condenses into a long knife with the help of the evil spirit of the army breaking array and cleaves it into the air against Muyi. This knife is also faintly trembling in the void. Obviously, the other party''s so-called not to kill Muyi, but just casually says that when he really starts, he obviously goes all out and doesn''t leave any vitality to Muyi.


    "Break the army array? The change of a thousand people is really different from that of a small team. It was taken for granted before. However, since it was sent to the door, you can understand it by the way and see what else can change."


    Muyi first discovered the difference between the 1000 person level army breaking array, which was obviously more and more complex than before. It happened that this change was helpful to his control field, so he was naturally not polite, so he didn''t break the array at the first time, but wandered in it.


    Qi Changkong cut into the air with a knife and suddenly lost his sense of Muyi. He couldn''t help but be startled. However, when he later found that Muyi was still shrouded in the large array, he decided a little, then controlled the military array and continued to kill Muyi.

 Chapter 709

    With the battle, Qi Changkong had no chance to win, because Muyi, who was wandering in the military array, was not affected at all. Instead, he seemed to be able to stop from time to time to experience the changes and power of the military array.


    But at this time, he was already riding a tiger. He could only end by killing Muyi with all his strength.


    "Do it."


    Suddenly, Qi Changkong shouted, and saw a bright light lit up, and a gap appeared in the military array, which made the light come straight to Mu Yi. With the extremely introverted power, it took a dark opportunity to kill. In addition, when it came to threats, it was even stronger than the military array controlled by Qi Changkong.


    This is a pure sword cultivation. There is nothing else except the sword. In fact, in ancient times, sword cultivation was also famous all over the world. For a period of time, it was brilliant. When the sword master attacked, one sword can break thousands of laws, and even there are various legends of taking the head of people thousands of miles away.


    In short, the sword cultivation pays attention to the pure and extreme attack. The body is the sword. With the same cultivation, the strength of sword cultivation is obviously better. Moreover, the cultivation of this famous sword seems to have reached the extreme of pseudo heaven and man, that is, the so-called overlord.


    Facing this fierce sword, Muyi didn''t dodge or hide, but just stretched out a finger and gently clicked on it.


    "Ding!"


    A light sound spread, even the surrounding broken army array seemed to be frozen. Although it soon resumed operation, Qi Changkong, as the core of the army array, still felt the change, but what shocked him most was that Mu Yi took the sword so lightly.


    You know, even if he has the help of a thousand people army, he has some difficulties in blocking this sword, but Mu Yi seems to have done something insignificant.


    As for Jian Xiu, he is not an unknown person, but one of the three forces of Qingzhou collection. Jian Jiu, the leader of Jian Pavilion, is one of the most powerful people in Qingzhou. But no one thought that Jian Jiu himself was easily blocked by Muyi.


    Even Jian Jiu''s pupil shrank sharply at this moment, as if he had encountered something incredible.


    The long sword bends directly. This magic weapon, which is trained with the nine lives of the sword, is a magic weapon with powerful power. Now not only can Mu Yi''s fingers not be broken, but even there is a voice of being overwhelmed.


    With a slight shake of his right hand, the long sword suddenly disappeared, and then jianjiu quickly appeared in another direction, but unexpectedly, Muyi appeared in front of him again when he just stood.


    At this moment, the horror in Jian Jiu''s heart was raised to the extreme, and he instinctively tried his best to cut out a sword again, but this sword was still offset by Mu Yi''s understatement. Now it gives Jian Jiu the feeling that adults are playing with urchins, and he is the urchin.


    "Who is this? Where did he get such a monster? And his strength is definitely not a pseudo heaven and man." Jian Jiu''s mind rotates quickly, and he has a clear understanding of his strength. Not to mention that Muyi is still in the suppression of the big array at the moment, but even so, he has no resistance in front of Muyi, and the strength of the other party is almost ready to come out.


    Heaven and man!


    Only the real heaven can easily play with him between applause, and only the real heaven and man can swim away in the military array so easily.


    When Jian Jiu had this idea in his heart, he couldn''t erase it anymore. At the moment, what he thought was no longer to help Qi Changkong deal with Muyi, but how far to escape. Although there was only one word difference between pseudo heaven and man, the difference between the two was no different from the earth, clouds and mud. He was definitely not the opponent of heaven and man.


    What''s more, the other party has the legendary border, which represents the strong in heaven and man. But why has he never heard of such strong in the Terran? Obviously, Muyi is definitely not the eight elders. It may be the secret card of the Terran. Perhaps only in this way can it be explained.


    But unfortunately, it was too late for him to wake up at the moment. When he shot Muyi, the situation could not turn back. Even if his heart was full of regret, it was too late to promise Qi Changkong. Only how to escape was the fundamental.


    Jian Jiu couldn''t hide what he could think of from Qi Changkong, but he didn''t understand anyway. It was clearly a prey. How could he lose them all in the blink of an eye? If he had known that Muyi had such strength, even the superior heaven and man, how could he offend each other?


    It''s not surprising that such existence is offered as an ancestor, but it happens that he has become the man with no eyes. As long as he thinks of the previous words, Qi Changkong has some panic, and he has no way to go back.


    "This man was changed by the demon king. All the sergeants listened to the order, performed the forbidden art and killed each other at all costs."


    Just as Jian Jiu was thinking about how to escape, Qi Changkong''s voice suddenly came from the air. At that moment, the whole array seemed to stagnate, but the next second, a more tragic breath broke out from the people.


    They don''t have the eyesight of sword nine and Qi Changkong, so they can''t see that Muyi is a strong man in heaven and man, and obeying orders has already become their instinct. Although it costs too much to perform the forbidden art, they don''t dare to violate it. What''s more, Qi Changkong has explained that Muyi is changed by the demon king, even if they fight their lives.


    What does the demon king mean? Everyone knows that it is equivalent to the existence of the eight elders of the human race. Even their commander is far inferior.


    If we say that 3000 Qingzhou troops are here at the moment, plus the control of the great commander, they may be able to fight, but only one third of the Qingzhou troops are absolutely invincible to a demon king. The only thing they can do is to choose to use the forbidden art or even sacrifice themselves according to Qi Changkong''s words.


    And they didn''t even have time to think about it at this time. If Mu Yi was really changed by the demon king, how dare Qi Changkong catch up with them? What did those words mean? Instinctively, someone has begun to operate the forbidden art.


    "Qi Changkong, you dare."


    Jian Jiu also heard Qi Changkong''s words, and his face suddenly changed. He knew very well that once he showed his success, the other party might have a chance to escape, but he would definitely die without a burial place and annoy a strong man at the level of heaven and man. No one could bear the meaning.


    But how could Qi Changkong stop because of jianjiu''s sentence? After knowing the strength of Muyi, only by breaking the boat and abandoning everything and the lives of Jian Jiu and 1000 sergeants, can he escape. As long as he escapes back to qingzhouji, there is still hope. At that time, whether it is right or wrong depends on his words?


    Unfortunately, after all, he just entered the pseudo heaven and man, and he can''t imagine the means of the real heaven and man. Moreover, Muyi also has a field, that is, the boundary in his mouth.


    At the same time, Mu Yi''s face was also a little angry. He didn''t expect Qi Changkong to sacrifice his men. Although people will do whatever they want in times of crisis, this kind of unscrupulous means is not what Mu Yi likes to see, especially the 1000 soldiers are elite of the human race. Even if they really want to sacrifice, they should be on the battlefield to fight against demons and ghosts, Instead of the indifferent sacrifice for a selfish villain.


    "Yes."


    Mu Yi breathed gently. With his words, a golden light continued to radiate around him. In an instant, it enveloped all the battlefield. Not only the 1000 sergeants who were ready to perform the forbidden art, but also jianjiu and Qi Changkong were locked in an instant. They could not move any more. The power in their bodies was like being sealed.


    This means is not all the use of the field of power, which is mixed with his will. After all, his field can only cover 20 feet at most. Even at all costs, it will never exceed 30 feet. At present, thousands of Sergeants are enough to occupy 100 feet, which has exceeded his limit.


    However, with the help of the strength of the field, he suppressed with will. This is the means he developed in studying the military array and combined with the combat mode he understood during the war with ape Zhen. It is most suitable for this kind of large-scale display.


    As for the result, just as now, the whole audience is suppressed word by word.


    Although it was sealed at the moment, Qi Changkong''s consciousness could still operate, but his fear had reached the extreme. This means was far beyond his imagination.


    "Is this the power of heaven and man?" Jian half knelt on the ground, thinking that he was so far away from heaven and man.


    "Scattered!"


    Then Mu Yi whispered a word again. As if he followed his words, the whole broken army array was broken instantly, but the reverse bite of that power did not hurt any sergeant, even those sergeants who had begun to perform the forbidden art before, were all pressed back into their bodies by a powerful force, but did not hurt them.


    This means, to some extent, even exceeds the so-called fixed word before, at least in the control of power.


    When thousands of sergeants were at a loss, Qi Changkong, as the culprit, also failed to escape. If he could escape under Mu Yi''s eyes, it would be a big joke. At this time, Qi Changkong was captured by an invisible force and fell directly in front of Mu Yi.


    "Demon king? Are you talking about me?" Mu Yi''s voice was very light, but everyone present heard it clearly. At the same time, many soldiers who became sober began to doubt it. After all, Qi Changkong planned to seize Mu Yi''s border, but they heard it clearly.


    And how can the demon king easily come to their Qingzhou collection? Didn''t even hurt anyone in Qingzhou before? What''s more, when entering the city, the so-called identity wooden card itself has the function of identifying blood. It is the demon king of the demon family, and it can''t be hidden. Otherwise, over the years, the demon king has already sneaked into the huge city of the Terran. How can there be room for the survival of the Terran now?


    Therefore, almost all of them concluded that Qi Changkong had lied. When they thought of Qi Changkong''s intention to sacrifice them, the original trace of respect disappeared and replaced by hatred.

 Chapter 710

    "I''m the commander of Qingzhou army. You can''t kill me, or the Terran will have no place for you." Qi Changkong calmed down a little, then looked at Muyi and said, as if he wanted to put pressure on Muyi to make him dare not move himself.


    "Commander of Qingzhou army? Is he very powerful? Don''t say you''re just a newcomer to the pseudo heaven and man, and you''re the real heaven and man. What''s wrong with killing you? As for whether the Terran has my foothold, you''re not qualified to judge." Mu Yi said faintly. He''s not a three-year-old child. How can Qi Changkong be frightened by a few words?


    "You... My second uncle is from the ancestral temple. Aren''t you afraid of being retaliated?" Qi Changkong said again.


    "Ancestral City Temple? Just in time, I''m going there. As for your second uncle, I''ll talk to him and see if he wants to avenge you." Mu Yi still doesn''t care. Even if he didn''t break through heaven and man, he won''t be afraid of it, let alone now.


    Moreover, when he went to the ancestral City, he still had some things to deal with, that is, the so-called conspiracy of the ancestors of the yuan family, which involved some high-level Terrans. Even if he had rejected the proposal of Mr. Jing to become the son of God, he had to do something as a member of the Terran. This was also what he promised the ancestors of the yuan family in front of the fairy tomb.


    "You... Now, Qi Changkong couldn''t speak any more. At the same time, he realized that a man of heaven has far less weight in the human race. Even if this matter spread to the ancestral City, he first coveted the border of Muyi, and then colluded with others to plot against the law. Even if Muyi really killed him, he won''t account for any reason, and no one will even sympathize with him, One sentence is enough to sum up.


    Even if Mu Yi really goes to the ancestral city to find his second uncle, it will only affect the other party. After all, although his second uncle has reached the extreme of pseudo heaven and man, he is only pseudo heaven and man. Otherwise, if he really has a second uncle who has reached heaven and man, how can he be a small commander in qingzhouji?


    Yes, it''s the little commander. Maybe Qi Changkong is a big man in the eyes of many people, but in the eyes of the real high-level of the Terran, he is just a small man. There are not only a few in the underworld like this Qingzhou collection.


    "Don''t worry, what I said before still counts. It won''t kill you or invalidate your accomplishments, but just seal you." Mu Yi showed a smile on his face, but the smile was like a devil''s smile in Qi Changkong''s eyes.


    However, after hearing that Muyi would not kill him, let alone kill him, some hope also rose in his heart. After all, there is hope only when he is alive. As for the seal, he believes that as long as he pays enough price, he can definitely find someone to untie it. At that time, even if he lost his command, he was still a strong man at the level of pseudo heaven and man.


    Qi Changkong''s mind could not hide from Mu Yi. He whispered again, "maybe you think my seal is very simple. You can untie it as long as you find someone, but I''m afraid you''re wrong."


    With Muyi''s words, a bad premonition suddenly rose in Qi Chang''s hollow. At this time, Muyi has continued to say: "in the realm of heaven and man, I''m barely strong now. Seal it with my method. Unless you can find the eight elders of the human race or semi saints, you can''t break it."


    Mu Yi''s words directly made Qi Changkong fall into an ice cave, the eight elders of the human race? This is the existence of the Dragon without the tail. How can he see it? Not to mention him, even his second uncle, has rarely seen him several times in his life, but he has only seen him. As for friendship, it is a delusion.


    How many arrogant people and how many important people want to see the eight elders but can''t. how can he meet the eight elders if he is only a commander? What''s more, it''s almost impossible to ask the other party to help untie the seal on him.


    As for the half saint, he didn''t even think about it.


    However, Qi Changkong felt lucky. He thought it was just Muyi''s exaggeration, but at this time, even if he still had any thoughts, he could only be pressed at the bottom of his heart.


    "Well, it''s better to let you die directly than to let you live in regret all your life." Muyi said and gently pointed at Qi Changkong''s eyebrows. The golden light disappeared repeatedly, as if it had never appeared, but Qi Changkong felt as if there was something more in his mind. Although the strength of his body existed, at this time, it was not controlled by him, like a backwater.


    "You, what did you do to me?" Qi Changkong asked again, although he knew it for a long time, but now he was in a panic.


    At this time, Mu Yi no longer paid attention to him and waved gently. The latter flew out more than ten feet and fell to the ground. Although it was sealed, the other party''s body has been tempered more than once, far more than ordinary people. Even by virtue of his body, he is far more powerful than those second-class masters.


    But not to mention the second-class master, even if the first-class master is very different from the pseudo Heavenly Man, which is equal to directly knocking him down. How can he easily accept it?


    "Are you the master of jianjiu? Jiange?" Mu Yi would look at jianjiu and ask.


    "Yes, I''m famous for Jian Jiu. As for the master of the Jian Pavilion, I can barely count. Now that I''m defeated, I have to kill and cut, or seal and let me deal with it." Jian Jiu is quite tough. Although he is half kneeling on the ground, he still doesn''t want to bend his back.


    Jian Jiu seems to be only about 40 years old. His face is firm and resolute, and his body shows the sharpness of the sword. It is clear that he has practiced the sword to his bones. At least in kendo, he has reached a very high level, even Muyi is far inferior. After all, Muyi is not kendo.


    However, Mu Yi has no intention to kill Jian Jiu. Instead, he has some interest. Previously, he only heard how powerful Jian Xiu is, but he saw it for the first time. The attack of Jian Jiu just proved this. In today''s cultivation world, there are absolutely few people who still adhere to the sword way. Mu Yi is naturally unwilling to break this sharp sword.


    "Although you are not the culprit, since you dare to attack me, you will naturally be punished. But don''t worry, I won''t seal you. I just need you to be a servant around me. As for the time, you will know." Muyi said directly.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, Jian Jiu, who had the same ending as Qi Changkong, was stunned. It seemed that Mu Yi would come up with such a way, attendant?


    If other people in qingzhouji said this, Jian Jiu would have pulled out his sword directly and asked him to be a servant. It would be an insult to him. He is dignified and hypocritical. He is the peak of heaven and man. Jian Xiu is the master of the sword Pavilion. How can he be a servant of others?


    But the one who said this was Mu Yi, a strong man at the level of heaven and man. Even if Jian Jiu was conceited, he knew that he was unlikely to be promoted to heaven and man, and his strength was like a natural moat compared with heaven and man.


    Therefore, it is by no means a disgrace to be called a servant of the strong man of heaven and man. Many people even want it. After all, if you can get guidance from heaven and man, the possibility of promotion will definitely increase greatly in the future.


    As for the so-called identities of Jian Jiu, it immediately seemed worthless.


    It''s just that it''s a little difficult for Jian Jiu to promise. His character is stubborn, otherwise he won''t embark on the rugged road of sword repair. After all, the strong people of heaven and man level in the underworld have never heard of anyone taking the road of sword repair.


    So many people admire Jian Jiu and feel sorry for it. After all, if it weren''t for Jian Xiu, with his qualifications, he might really step into the realm of heaven and man, but now, there is a difference between a word and a world.


    Seeing Jian Jiu didn''t speak, Mu Yi didn''t say anything. His eyes raised and passed the surrounding Qingzhou sergeants. When they saw Mu Yi looking, they all lowered their heads and seemed afraid to look at him, especially Kong Ren, Zheng Cong and others. They were even worried that Mu Yi would punish them.


    But unexpectedly, Mu Yi just glanced at them and said, "if I had my previous character, I might have destroyed all of you today."


    Although Muyi''s words were plain, thousands of Qingzhou sergeants were cold. They didn''t doubt Muyi''s words at all. They couldn''t help but rejoice. They weren''t fools. How could they not hear the hidden meaning of Muyi? If I really wanted to kill them, I would have killed them long ago. How could I still talk nonsense with them here?


    "But now the Terran is in a difficult situation. You are all the elite of the Terran. It''s a pity to die here. So I won''t kill you today. I just hope you can remember what your responsibilities are and what you need to guard. There will be a war between the Terran and the demon and ghost. I hope you can see your figure on the battlefield at that time." Muyi said slowly, All the sergeants could not help straightening their backs and looking solemn.


    As Mu Yi said, they joined the Qingzhou army. They have today and naturally shoulder their responsibilities. Although their hearts may be good or bad and have their own careful thinking, they can give up their lives in the face of the great righteousness of the demon and ghost families.


    Qi Changkong said that he was changed by the demon king, and let everyone perform the forbidden art. No one can see one or two if they hesitate or show fear. If the Terran wants to rise, it needs thousands of such existence.


    "We would like to follow your orders and kill all the enemies of the human race on the battlefield in the future. We have no regrets even if we die."


    At first, the voice ridiculed, but in the end, there was a consensus, and a strong will rose to the sky, making people pale.


    "Yes, don''t lose the reputation of the Qingzhou army."


    After leaving this sentence, Mu Yi turned and left. This time, it was just a small episode for him. Qi Changkong was punished properly, and the thousands of people will not forget today''s lesson in their life. I believe this experience can inspire them to become stronger and kill the enemy on the Terran battlefield in the future.


    Sword nine, however, was a pure windfall.


    Seeing Mu Yi leave slowly, Jian Jiu hesitated for a moment, and finally clenched his teeth and followed with his long sword.

 Chapter 711

    Whether qingzhouji will be changed because jianjiu leaves and Qi Changkong is sealed, Muyi doesn''t know. At the moment, he took jianjiu for a full month to come to Yongzhou, the ancestral city.


    The reason why it took such a long time is that the Muyi mainly focused on traveling along the way to experience different places, different habits and characteristics of the underworld.


    This month, Mu Yi''s heart became more calm. If he had made his state of mind perfect through the road of heart refining in the demon fox family, this month is the process of consolidating perfection.


    Even this month, he didn''t practice much, but his strength increased instead of decreasing and became stronger.


    For Jian Jiu, he has followed Mu Yi for a month, from resistance to acceptance, from incomprehension to admiration. Although his strength has not improved, observing Mu Yi''s words and deeds every day has improved his mood.


    Although Muyi didn''t give him any advice along the way, he often asked him to practice sword. Muyi looked very seriously every time. Under this invisible pressure, jianjiu felt more tired than fighting with others.


    "Is this the ancestral City Yongzhou?"


    When standing under the wall of Yongzhou, Muyi once again felt that he had just arrived in Jingzhou. Even in terms of history, Yongzhou was far more than Jingzhou. When the human race entered the underworld, it first took root in Yongzhou, and then slowly established this huge city.


    At that time, the Terrans paid an unimaginable price for relying on this huge city in order to resist the 100 families of the underworld. Now, even if they are constantly repaired, many traces are still left on the city wall.


    "Have you ever been to Yongzhou?" Mu Yi asked.


    "Yes." Jian Jiu nodded, but looked at Mu Yi with strange eyes. According to Mu Yi''s reaction, it seemed that he had come to Yongzhou for the first time. In fact, he had some doubts as early as on the road, because Mu Yi knew little about the underworld, and even couldn''t compare with the general strong.


    This situation is undoubtedly normal for ordinary people, but it seems strange for Muyi and other strong people of heaven and man level.


    "Since you''ve been here, take me around." Muyi said simply, and this sentence undoubtedly confirmed jianjiu''s guess. It''s his first time to the ancestral city of the human race.


    "Yes, sir." Jian nodded and led the way in front.


    Compared with Qingzhou, Yongzhou needs identity cards. Like Jingzhou, Yongzhou only hangs a mirror above the city gate. This is the famous mirror. Demons and ghosts will be photographed as long as they walk below, even the king''s territory is no exception.


    When Mu Yi entered Yongzhou City, a ripple suddenly flashed across the motionless mirror. Although it only flashed away, Jian Jiu noticed it and showed an unexpected expression on his face. Although he didn''t grow up in Yongzhou City, he was also clear about the rules here. That mirror can not only reflect demons and ghosts, even if the human race has the strength of heaven and man, There will also be a reaction, but it will not be too big. Only the temple in charge of the magic mirror will be notified.


    After all, there are only eight elders in the face of the Terran, and almost everyone needs to sit in a place, or hide from the world. The strong people of the Terran heaven and man level in the dark also have names and surnames, which are recorded. At the same time, these heavenly people are also the real high-level of the Terran. Even if they are not included in the elders, they can still discuss Terran affairs.


    The arrival of Muyi undoubtedly attracted the attention of the temple, especially Muyi is a new strong man of heaven and man, which is definitely a big event for the human race. How many years has the human race not been born?


    At that time, orders came out from the temple. Mu Yi, the culprit, didn''t know it at the moment, but he wouldn''t care if he knew it. Now he is wandering around Yongzhou City with Jian Jiu.


    Yongzhou City is even three points larger than Jingzhou City, and has a more profound sense of history. Even the overall quality of the residents in the city should be higher. Although the strong at the level of pseudo heaven and man are still difficult to see, there are not a few first-class strong people, and even the strong who have gathered Taoism can see it occasionally.


    "Qiang Qiang!"


    Muyi stroll is rising. Suddenly there is a sound of armor impact in front, and then the crowd in front keeps getting out of the way. At the same time, various words come.


    "It''s the Templar."


    "What happened?"


    "What''s going on?"


    There were people asking around, but there was no answer, but they still got out of the way.


    "My Lord, I should have come to meet you." Jian Jiu whispered beside Muyi. This treatment can only be enjoyed by the strong of heaven and man or extremely noble guests. At least he Jian Jiu is not qualified, but he knows the rules.


    As early as the moment Mu Yi stepped into Yongzhou City, he could no longer hide his identity. At the same time, he was learned by the temple, so this scene came into being.


    In fact, even if Jian Jiu didn''t explain, Mu Yi could guess, so he stood directly in the middle of the road without giving way. Slowly, a team of knights in bright armor came neatly. Although they are called knights, they don''t have to ride a horse.


    There are thirty-six knights in this team. Each of them has a strong breath, which at least condenses the existence of Tao species.


    Among the knights in this team, there was an old man in white robe, with a trace of dignity and joy. Behind him was a middle-aged man in Mingguang armor. Although his breath was not exposed, Muyi still saw that the strength of the other party was already a fake man. Even if it was not much weaker than sword nine.


    "Little Taoist, get out of the way quickly and don''t collide with the Templar."


    "Isn''t this Taoist scared silly?"


    Seeing Muyi and jianjiu standing in the same place, there were already people around who couldn''t bear to make a sound, and there were also voices of schadenfreude. However, many eyes around also focused on Muyi and wanted to see what his outcome would be.


    Mu Yi didn''t seem to hear it, but looked at the approaching Templar faintly.


    "Ji Hao, the deacon of the temple, has seen Lord Muyi." the white robed old man came to Muyi and solemnly saluted him. At the same time, he also called out the identity of Muyi. Obviously, the temple is not blind or deaf. Although Muyi came to Yongzhou City for the first time, it doesn''t mean he can hide from the temple.


    What''s more, Muyi had been to Jingzhou City. As one of the eight elders, old Jing would not hide his affairs about the temple, and these Muyi had long been prepared, but they didn''t expect that the people in the temple would be so high-profile, which almost directly told people outside that there was another strong man in the human race.


    In fact, in the past, the temple basically pursued the policy of hidden forbearance. Even if someone really broke through to heaven and man, it was mostly hidden secretly as the bottom card of the human race, but now, it seems to have changed.


    Muyi looked at the old man who claimed to be Ji Hao and flashed a hint of ponder on his face. As for the people around him, he was stunned. He thought that Muyi, a little Taoist, would certainly offend the people in the temple, but he never thought that the people in the temple came to meet him.


    This is not the most shocking. After Ji Hao''s words were exported, many people directly petrified. What does the temple deacon represent? Many people know that it is the existence second only to the elders in the temple and has great power in the temple. It is said that every deacon must be at the level of pseudo heaven and man.


    Even if Ji Hao is strange, the word "deacon" is enough, and there are Temple Knights around, so no one will doubt each other''s identity, but the most important thing is the Deacon''s name for Muyi, Lord Muyi.


    Who can be the Lord of the temple deacon? Let it salute so respectfully?


    Many people already have the answer in their hearts, but the answer is too shocking. Even they can''t believe it is true, because once it is true, the meaning it represents is absolutely huge.


    "The Knights Templar, head, ouyangqing has seen adults." the middle-aged man who has been following Ji Hao also saluted Mu Yi and said solemnly.


    "I''ve seen your excellency." then, thirty-six Knights said loudly. At that time, all the miscellaneous impatience around disappeared. Everyone looked at Mu Yi with shock, horror and various expressions.


    At this time, only Muyi had a smile on his face, and even gradually turned into ridicule. It is self-evident that this group of people suddenly made such a move and what idea they are thinking. If you change someone, you may like this way of welcome, but Muyi is different.


    Ji Hao also found that Mu Yi''s expression changed, and his face did not change. In fact, just as Mu Yi thought, although Mu Yi had passed Yongzhou in the future, his existence was no secret to the temple. When Mu Yi became heaven and man, old Jing told the temple the news, and the reason why Jing did so was to win over Mu Yi to some extent, After all, he knows the origin of Muyi.


    But I didn''t expect that when things came to the temple, when all the eight elders were not in charge, these deacons had a different mind. They felt that they could push out Muyi and just expand Shengwei of the Terran. After all, they had long been tired of blindly forbearing. At present, the emergence of Muyi gave them a chance.


    Therefore, after the agreement, they have been waiting for the arrival of Muyi. They believe that Muyi will definitely come to Yongzhou, but they didn''t expect that this waiting will be almost half a year, which has already made some people gradually impatient.


    If it weren''t for Mu Yi''s status, I''m afraid they would have sent someone to "invite" Mu Yi. In particular, the news from qingzhouji a month ago made one of the temple more dissatisfied with Mu Yi. It''s for this reason that this scene came into being today.


    "A bunch of fools."


    At the same time, a sneer came from the city master''s house.


    "Hey!"


    A faint sigh came from the depths of the temple.

 Chapter 712

    This is Ji Hao''s plan to catch the duck on the shelf and push out the target. In their view, Muyi is so young that they will be happy to get this treatment suddenly. After all, they know the taste of power.


    Unfortunately, they only think that Muyi is young, but they don''t know the true origin of Muyi. At the beginning, as the flag bearer of rosefinch in the sun, they didn''t dare to give orders to the world, but they can definitely shake the world. It is much stronger than the people in the underworld.


    What''s more, they are just a group of pseudo heaven and man. They don''t understand what kind of realm heaven and man are. It''s not only the enhancement of strength, but also the transformation of mood. Not to mention the current scene, even if the other party gives up the position of the Lord of the temple, Muyi won''t be a little excited.


    With his current strength, although he can''t push the underworld, he is barely a small group of people standing at the peak. Therefore, the schemes of Ji Hao and others are even more clumsy and ridiculous in his eyes.


    Ji Hao also found the sarcastic smile on Muyi''s face, and suddenly had a bad hunch in his heart. In fact, his hunch didn''t go wrong.


    "You are the only ones in the temple?" Muyi said faintly. Although he didn''t say it clearly, the contempt between words is that anyone can understand. Obviously, Muyi is saying that their level is too low to be on the table.


    Ji Hao couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard Muyi''s words. Even if Muyi was already a strong man at the level of heaven and man, he had never been in contact with him after all. He didn''t have the increasingly profound dignity of the eight elders. As the deacon of the temple, Ji Hao was too high for too long, so he couldn''t help but feel angry after he was stunned.


    Only when Mu Yi''s smiling eyes fell on him, his whole body was excited, and he remembered Mu Yi''s identity. Although he had just been promoted to heaven and man, he was by no means comparable to a deacon.


    "Forgive me, sir. Others are waiting for you in the temple." Ji Hao quickly reacted and explained.


    "Forget the temple, as for you." Mu Yi paused here, glanced at the people, and then said, "forget it this time. If there is another time, the temple will not protect you."


    At last, Mu Yi''s eyes flashed cold and fierce. Those Temple knights, including Ji Hao and Ouyang Qing, all trembled and felt unable to live or die. They immediately understood that this was Mu Yi''s warning to them.


    Although they had made various speculations long before they came, there was no such scene at present. Muyi seemed to have no mercy, and the majesty of the temple seemed to be nothing in front of him.


    "My Lord, we are sincere. Now that our Terran is declining, we need adults to stand up and lead our Terran to develop the foundation of all ages." Ji Hao hesitated for a moment, but said slowly. His words are both righteous and bewitching. I believe few people can refuse this kind of temptation.


    But he happened to meet Muyi. Although Muyi was also worried about the situation of the human race in the underworld, he would not contribute everything in blood. What''s more, the human race has eight elders and half saints. How can he be short of him?


    In fact, for the current Terran, unless there are saints to completely change the Terran situation, even if there is another semi saint, it will not help much.


    "Bang."


    As soon as Ji haogang finished, the whole man flew out without warning. Even with the strength of his puppet overlord, he still had no power to fight back in front of Muyi. What''s more, no one would expect Muyi to make a sudden move.


    "Deacon."


    As Ji Hao flew out upside down, there was a panic around him, and those watching the excitement stared at him. Some couldn''t believe it. They didn''t expect Mu Yi to attack the deacon of the temple. In their eyes, it was really some great treachery. After all, the majesty of the temple has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and the deacon of the temple is a great figure.


    Just thinking of Ji Hao and others'' title to Muyi and their vague speculation, they did not worry about Muyi. After all, Muyi represents heaven and man. At the thought of this possibility, many people were excited and even blood boiling.


    Although Ji Hao deliberately stimulated Mu Yi before, he was right. The Terran has declined for too long. Many people are unwilling to this situation and urgently hope to change it. At this time, if the Terran adds a strong man, the effect will be absolutely sensational.


    But at first glance, the situation did not seem as they had expected.


    "Go back and tell the people in the temple. I don''t want to hear that for the second time, and I don''t want to be disturbed during my time in Yongzhou City, otherwise don''t blame me for not giving face to the temple." Muyi didn''t care about Ji Hao. Naturally, he was measured. He just let Ji Hao get a lesson and recognize his position. He didn''t really want to kill. At the same time, He is more to show his attitude.


    Then Mu Yi left with Jian Jiu, regardless of the crowd.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Why, he doesn''t pay attention to the temple."


    "Yes, it is so rampant that it even ignores the safety of the Terran. There is no overall view."


    "After all, he is heaven and man. I''d better not force him too much."


    "What about heaven and man? He just stepped into this level. He is not qualified to provoke the temple."


    Many people gathered in the Terran temple at the moment. Even Ji Hao was among them. He sat in the front, but he was not one of the highest people. At this moment, Ji Hao looked gloomy and listened to all kinds of comments around him, but didn''t say a word.


    For Mu Yi, his heart is full of hatred. As a temple deacon, he has never lost people like this? But when he was angry, he was not afraid. Through short contact and understanding, he understood that Muyi was different from the previous heaven and man of the human race, which may be related to his origin and did not have much sense of identity with the human race in the underworld.


    At the same time, he can see that Muyi is not the kind of person who can be bound by the great righteousness. If the temple wants to save face, it can only use thunder means, otherwise, this face is doomed to be lost.


    However, even if Muyi has just been promoted, he is also a true heaven and man. He expects that even if these deacons rush forward, they can''t help each other. This is the absolute gap in strength. However, the deacon of the temple, his own strength is only the second, and the resources and forces he can use are the most important.


    "You can''t give up this matter, otherwise where is the majesty of our temple? I suggest that Mu Yi be severely punished." suddenly, someone suggested in the crowd. His name was Qi Jun and a nephew was Qi Changkong.


    When Muyi took his time to travel to the underworld, he received Qi Changkong''s letter early. Naturally, he slandered Muyi in every way, explained his own situation and added fuel to it.


    Qi Jun was not a broad-minded man at first. In addition, his nephew Qi Changkong was the only descendant. He was very hostile to Muyi naturally. Therefore, during the discussion in the temple, he strongly encouraged him. At present, he did not hesitate to target Muyi through Ji Hao''s contradiction.


    Qi Jun''s words fell, and there was a silence in the hall. Even the most ferocious person who had just said closed his mouth and thought all over his face.


    "A group of old foxes." seeing this, Qi Jun scolded in his heart. How could he not know what they were up to? After all, Muyi is heaven and man. It''s not so easy for a heaven and man. Even if he succeeds, he will suffer heavy losses.


    Each of these Temple deacons has his own power. He wants to see Muyi cleaned up, but he doesn''t want to lose his power.


    However, at this time, Qi Jun has been unable to ride the tiger. Before, he targeted Mu Yi everywhere. If the plan is successful, he has the reputation of righteousness. He believes that Mu Yi will not do anything to him. If he really wants to start a war at that time, whether Mu Yi can survive is a problem, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    But it never occurred to me that Mu Yi did not play cards according to common sense and directly slapped the temple, which immediately disrupted the rhythm of the temple. In this case, if Mu Yi learned that he was making trouble behind his back, how could he let him go? So the only way is to take advantage of the general trend of the temple and completely subdue each other. It''s best to become a knife in the temple''s hand. This is the real purpose of everyone.


    "Everybody, there''s no turning back. The one who wants to have an opinion on my temple already. If he can''t be subdued, how can my temple command the Terran? I''m afraid more people will no longer obey the orders of my temple." Qi Jun said slowly.


    Hearing Qi Jun''s words, the people looked stunned. Even if they seriously considered it, this kind of thing was not impossible. The temple was used to being strong. In addition, the eight elders retired and hardly asked about human affairs, so that many people gradually began to disagree, or even disagree. After that, no one wanted to have a temple on their head.


    This is especially true for the leaders of the three major cities, especially the one in Yongzhou City. The contradiction with the temple has not been a day, but because the temple is powerful, the other party has always been in a weak position. If Muyi is attracted by it, it can not be said to overthrow the rule of the temple, but there is no problem in greatly attacking the majesty of the temple.


    For these deacons accustomed to power, this result is obviously unacceptable.


    "Yes, deacon, what do you think?"


    Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on the old man who had been keeping his eyes closed. From the beginning, he didn''t speak to convenience. In fact, he hardly expressed any opinions on the previous things, especially now.


    However, the people still know more about the Deacon. In fact, it is a kind of acquiescence that the other party doesn''t speak. But now, they still need him to speak. After all, the most secret part of the temple is still in his hands. If you want to target the Muyi, it can only be decided by him.


    "Well."


    The Deacon slowly opened his eyes, and the people were immediately silent.

 Chapter 713

    Although the eight elders can''t cover the sky with one hand, the Deacon also has great power in the temple and can influence the actions of the temple to some extent. Although the Deacon is not heaven and man, he is better than heaven and man. His situation is somewhat special. His strength is not weaker than the real heaven and man. On the contrary, he is stronger than ordinary heaven and man, but strangely, He is not heaven and man, but because of chance, he has such strength and has no replicability.


    However, as the saying goes, there are gains and losses. Although he has gained strength, the big deacon can''t go further all his life. As for whether this is a gain or loss, different people have different opinions. However, if there is such a possibility, I believe all deacons present will take this step without hesitation, even if they can''t make progress any more.


    In fact, in their state, although there is still a trace of possibility to make up for the foundation and step into heaven and man, the probability is too slim, and most people have long been desperate.


    "Today''s young people are indeed a little arrogant. As an old man, I naturally shoulder the responsibility of guiding them." the big deacon said slowly, but his words are equal to a blow. Although he said something high sounding, which one present is not a human spirit? But it was clear in an instant, and they praised the Deacon''s wisdom.


    "Sir, would it be bad to offend the temple like this?" Jian Jiu couldn''t help asking in the largest Inn in Yongzhou City.


    Although Jian Jiu is not blindly obedient to the temple, he also knows the meaning of the temple. He is rashly hostile to the temple. He is a strong man of heaven and man. I''m afraid he can''t do anything. However, under the previous situation, he naturally can''t say anything, but at present, he can''t help reminding Mu Yi.


    "What''s wrong? Worry about the temple revenge?" Mu Yi smiled and couldn''t see any worry on his face.


    "The temple will never give up." although Jian Jiu didn''t say it clearly, the meaning of his words was very clear. He knew the style of the temple, otherwise he couldn''t hide in qingzhouji with his qualifications. Honing himself was just one of the purposes, and he didn''t want to be involved in the huge vortex of the temple.


    "Then let him come. Some people will forget themselves if they are proud for too long. It doesn''t make sense not to hurt them." Muyi said casually.


    Hearing Muyi say this, even if Jian Jiu is still worried, it''s hard to say. After all, his current status is Muyi''s waiter, and since things have happened, it''s too late to regret. The only thing he can do is to be careful next. Even if Muyi''s strength doesn''t need his protection, it''s still no problem to get rid of some minor troubles.


    The conflict between Muyi and the temple spread all over Yongzhou City in less than half an hour. Now everyone knows that there is another strong man of heaven and man in the human race. This is certified by the temple and will not make mistakes. On the other hand, they are worried about the contradiction between Muyi and the temple.


    After all, the Terran has finally produced a strong man of heaven and man level. If they fall out with the temple, it is tantamount to civil strife of the Terran. There is no doubt that some gains outweigh the losses, but their status is too low. Whether it is Muyi or the decision-making of the temple, they can''t control it. The only thing they can do is hope.


    However, below what ordinary people can''t see, there is an undercurrent surging. The arrival of Muyi is a game of rights for Yongzhou City, and the original balance is broken.


    All night, Jian Jiu was on guard, but the suspected revenge did not come. On the contrary, Muyi slept soundly this night. Now Muyi won''t deliberately use cultivation to replace sleep. The combination of work and rest is the best way to practice.


    Although he didn''t wait for the Revenge of the temple, he received an invitation from the mayor''s house of Yongzhou City the next morning. To be more accurate, it should be an invitation. The other party wanted to come to visit Muyi. After all, as a strong man of heaven and man, the strongest level of the human race, even a big man like the mayor of Yongzhou City, You can''t invite Mu Yi to the city Lord''s residence with just one invitation, so the best way is for the other party to come and see him in person.


    "Yongzhou City, situ Wenjing, interesting."


    Looking at the worship post in his hand, Mu Yi showed an expression of interest on his face.


    "Do you know anything about this situ Wenjing?"


    "Although I haven''t seen it, I''ve heard some rumors. It''s said that situ Wenjing was an apprentice of an elder. He was the son of the temple at that time. However, he suddenly left the temple and disappeared for a few years. His experience was somewhat legendary and mysterious. The only thing that can be sure is his reality Strong, strong. "


    There are two strong swords in the ninth sword Festival. Obviously, the city master of situ Wenjing is not an ordinary pseudo heaven and man, or heaven and man. It is not impossible, but all this is just Muyi''s guess. All the truth can only be clear when he sees the other party.


    Although the Terran has always claimed that only the eight elders are strong at the level of heaven and man, I''m afraid even the demon and ghost families will not believe this news. After all, over the years, if the Terran has not given birth to a few heavenly people, no one will believe it, but these news are top secret in the Terran. Outsiders can''t know it at all and will never spread it.


    Moreover, Jian Jiu just said that this situ Wenjing elder is very mysterious, and the more mysterious it is, the more it represents an unknown secret. In this case, even if the other party hides his identity and pretends to be a fake heaven and man, how can ordinary people know?


    Another point is that situ Wenjing used to be the son of the temple. Muyi knew more about the son. Before, old Jing invited him. As long as he joined the temple, he could become the son. Therefore, the meaning of the word son is self-evident.


    Of course, in the eyes of jianjiu and some outsiders, the son of God is only a strong man at the level of pseudo heaven and man, but in fact, only the real heaven and man can be called the son of God.


    The son, to some extent, has gone far beyond the so-called peerless arrogance. Although he is not known to outsiders, he believes that his power in the temple is definitely far more than that of the Deacon. However, because he knows too little, Muyi does not know the real relationship between the son and the temple, let alone whether the temple is related to the so-called son.


    But he believed that with the arrival of situ Wenjing, there might be an answer to everything. After all, situ Wenjing was the former son of the temple.


    In fact, Muyi didn''t wait too long, so situ Wenjing came to the door.


    Muyi''s residence is a separate courtyard, which is somewhat luxurious in Yongzhou City, but it seems a little shabby to think of Muyi''s identity.


    When situ Wenjing arrived, Jian Jiu was guarding in the yard. When he saw the other party, Jian Jiu pulled out his sword directly, but unexpectedly, the inevitable sword was blocked by the other party''s light floating finger. At that moment, Jian Jiu knew that he was far from his opponent.


    In addition, Mu Yi''s voice sounded in his ear, and he returned to his position coldly.


    "Squeak!"


    The door was pushed open by an invisible force. Situ Wenjing walked in slowly. Then the door closed. In the feeling of Jian Jiu, the room seemed to disappear at once.


    "Situ Wenjing?" Mu Yi looked at each other. At the moment, situ Wenjing looked a little more elegant in a blue robe. He always had a faint smile on his face. He didn''t look like the mayor in charge of Yongzhou City, but a middle-aged scholar.


    "Mu Yi." situ Wenjing also looked at Mu Yi, with a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    "I''ve heard a lot about your name." Mu Yi said. At the moment he saw each other, he already knew each other''s strength. Heaven and man are the same as he guessed. Even the other party has reached quadruple heaven. In contrast, such strength has been very good even in heaven and man. What''s more important is each other''s age. I believe that even if he can''t reach the peak of heaven and man in decades, Although there is still a big gap compared with the eight elders today, to some extent, it has been regarded as a real strong man.


    Yes, in the eyes of Muyi, the real strong man can only be regarded as the real strong man when he reaches the later stage of heaven and man, that is, the seventh heaven goes up. At this time, situ Wenjing is even worse.


    "I should be right to say this, but I didn''t expect that you would have a conflict with the temple as soon as you arrived in Yongzhou." situ Wenjing looked at Mu Yi and a different color flashed in his eyes, because he found that he couldn''t see through Mu Yi''s accomplishments at all. In his opinion, it was incredible.


    He didn''t care much about the news of Muyi before. After all, with his strength of quadruple heaven, if Muyi just stepped into heaven and man, he was far from his opponent. What really made him care was the rumor, the rumor of having a boundary.


    Although situ Wenjing has reached the quadruple heaven, he is also the city master of Yongzhou City, but even he has no boundary, and the value of the boundary can be imagined.


    That''s why he paid so much attention to Mu Yi. In fact, the idea of the temple did not have this aspect, but no one would take the lead in identifying it. After all, they knew what the boundary represented.


    Although situ Wenjing was a little more serious about Muyi because of the border crossing, otherwise he wouldn''t come to visit Muyi in person, he was really surprised because he couldn''t see through Muyi''s cultivation at present.


    "Is it because of the boundary?" then situ Wenjing found a reason in his heart. He didn''t think that a Muyi''s cultivation was much better than him, so the boundary is the most reasonable explanation.


    "What''s the difference between early and late? It''s the city master situ. What advice can I give you when you come here?" Muyi asked directly.


    "It''s just cooperation," said situ Wenjing.

 Chapter 714

    "Cooperation?"


    Mu Yi was not surprised at situ Wenjing''s words. He even expected it. Otherwise, as the other party, he could not wait to come to the door after knowing that he had a conflict with the temple.


    However, he was not interested in the so-called cooperation. He came to Yongzhou just to see the so-called ancestral City, which was an experience. For him, the temple was just a little trouble. As long as the eight elders didn''t come out, he believed that the temple could never stop him. With his current strength of up to seven heavy days, unless it was a strong man of more than eight heavy days, Otherwise, it won''t hurt him at all.


    Even if you really want to avoid future troubles, you must at least be the strong one of jiuchongtian. However, in addition to the eight elders, it is almost impossible for the Terran to find one or two jiuchongtian.


    Moreover, the eight elders of the human race, even semi saints, would not be so unwise, so he did not worry about anything. The so-called "no desire is just", which is the portrayal of him at this time.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Lord situ, but I''m afraid I won''t stay long in Yongzhou."


    Mu Yi shook his head, but he could clearly see the surprise in situ Wenjing''s eyes. Obviously, the other party didn''t expect him to refuse. After all, in situ Wenjing''s position, he had just offended the temple that can only cover the sky in the Terran. He was in trouble and needed help, but Mu Yi refused cleanly, Did he think he would be all right if he left Yongzhou?


    "No one has dared to challenge the majesty of the temple for many years, so even in order to save face, you and the temple are doomed to be incompatible." situ Wenjing said faintly.


    "So what? If the temple dares to stretch out its claws and chop them off," Muyi said casually.


    And situ Wenjing was stunned and cut off? Young and ignorant, or do you think you have enough strength to subdue the temple? Even he dared not say such words. After all, there must be a reason why the temple can always be high.


    Even, situ Wenjing had an impulse to turn around and leave. He wanted to see how Muyi dealt with the trouble of the temple. However, when he reached this state, he had no impulse for a long time. Such a rare opportunity, he had to bring Muyi to his side, so that he could gain an advantage.


    "What''s the chance for a person to meet the half saint of the human race to get advice?" suddenly, situ Wenjing said.


    "What?" Muyi suddenly looked up at situ Wenjing and almost thought he was joking. What does the semi saint of the human race mean? He knew very well that it was almost the fixed sea god needle of the human race, which was more mysterious than the eight elders.


    In the abandoned land, the semi saint can even be called the invincible strong. Even to some extent, the semi saint can turn death into life. This is the case with the mummy he met in the fairy tomb. Even if he was buried for countless years, he still walked on the road of rebirth, and even almost succeeded.


    Even in the demon and ghost families, this kind of semi holy place is an old monster level that is not born. It can suppress the existence of a family''s luck. Therefore, we can imagine the meaning of the semi holy place.


    Therefore, when situ Wenjing said that he could meet the semi saint of the human race, Muyi''s first reaction was impossible, but then he understood that situ Wenjing could not lie on this, otherwise he would completely offend him. Moreover, even if some things deceived him for a while, as long as he inquired carefully, he could definitely know the truth in his current identity.


    Mu Yi did not speak, but just looked at situ Wenjing, but noncommittally, he was moved.


    If he is just an ordinary strong man, even if he is the eight elders of the Terran, or even a giant, he will not be like this. After all, he can reach this step in a short time, but he has some confidence in the semi saint. If he can meet the semi saint and even get guidance, he can definitely play a great role in promoting his future, Make the road ahead clearer.


    "Every generation of the temple will have two saints, and then after careful training, they will participate in some kind of trial. The winner is the real saint, and can get semi Saint guidance." situ Wenjing said this, and he couldn''t help pausing. A touch of bitterness flashed in his eyes, and mu Yi couldn''t help thinking of what Jian Jiu said to him, Situ Wenjing was the Holy Son of the human race at that time. Later, he disappeared for some time and withdrew from the temple.


    Think about it, situ Wenjing lost the competition.


    However, being the son of God itself proves his excellence. Therefore, even if he loses, it is not a problem to be the mayor of Yongzhou City with his strength.


    "As long as the son wins, he has a new identity. He is the Deputy Temple Lord of the temple and the quasi elder of the human race."


    "The Terran has always had eight elders. It''s not that no one has achieved heaven and man for so many years, but for some reason, the Terran can only have eight elders. Unless a certain person falls or abdicates, they will be replaced by these quasi elders. The number is still only eight."


    "It is said that if you want to be semi holy, you must first become an elder."


    After finishing his last sentence, situ Wenjing fell into silence.


    "If you want to become a semi saint, you must first become an elder?" Mu Yi frowned, but he didn''t believe it all. After all, he was different from others. He had nine turns of gold. There was a thoroughfare to heaven in front of him, as long as he went step by step.


    Even if there is a bottleneck between heaven and man and the semi saint, or a secret he doesn''t know, he believes that with himself, he will be able to cross over. Therefore, he doesn''t have much thought about the position of elder, but the opportunity to meet the semi saint is what he needs. The meanings represented by the two are very different to him.


    Of course, it is impossible for Mu Yi to tell situ Wenjing about these things.


    "I''m not interested in becoming the son of God, and I don''t want to take over the position of the eight elders. I just want to know how to get an interview with the semi saint?" Mu Yi said directly. He believed that since situ Wenjing said this, he must have his plan.


    "Don''t want to be the son?" situ Wenjing didn''t seem to have many accidents, but continued: "Six months later, there will be a duel between this generation of saints and sons. As long as you can challenge one of the saints and succeed, you can participate in the test. If you can win the test, you can get a semi Saint interview. This is also a way for people outside the temple, but no one has ever made a success."


    Situ Wenjing''s face was obviously ironic. The so-called leaving a way outside the temple was just a means. The real pride of the human race has always been caught by the temple early. Without the cultivation of the temple, how can he step into heaven and man? Even if he had all the qualifications and opportunities and was lucky to step into heaven and man, there is still a big gap between him and the son carefully cultivated by the temple.


    So that road was actually closed long ago. Now situ Wenjing said it was also a test. Only Mu Yi really passed can he be qualified to cooperate with him.


    "OK." Mu Yi nodded without hesitation. He didn''t care about the son or the elder, because he had a card that outsiders didn''t know, but he couldn''t be motionless in the face of semi holy guidance. He had to compete for this opportunity. Only in this way could he make faster progress.


    "Well, before that, I''ll stop the trouble of the temple for you. You just need to be relieved to prepare for the challenge after half a year." situ Wenjing said that since we cooperate, we naturally have to invest first. Although the trouble of the temple will be difficult, it''s still no problem to compete for half a year for Muyi in his capacity.


    "No, I said before, if the temple dares to stretch out its hand, I will cut off their claws." Muyi refused situ Wenjing''s kindness. With his strength, he didn''t need to use any means at all.


    As long as the eight elders of the Terran don''t take action, he is not afraid of any challenge, and the trouble of the temple can be regarded as an early warm-up after half a year. After all, escape has never been his character, and he is not willing to owe situ Wenjing for this.


    Through this brief meeting, he has seen that situ Wenjing is a very ambitious person. Otherwise, after the failure of the son''s competition, he is more likely to retire and practice continuously, rather than become the city master and compete for power and profit.


    "In that case, I''ll wait and see." situ Wenjing took a deep look at Mu Yi, and then showed a smile. He couldn''t see the anger of being rejected.


    Situ Wenjing believes that he may have luck to become a man of heaven, but there will never be a fool. Since Mu Yi dares to say so, he must be sure, so he can''t help looking forward to Mu Yi more, and since he doesn''t have to do it, he can just watch a good play.


    "My Lord, what shall we do next?"


    After situ Wenjing drifted away, Jian Jiu looked at Mu Yi with some concern and asked, although Mu Yi was already heaven and man, in his eyes, situ Wenjing''s identity was obviously higher. He was the leader of the ancestral city of the human race. He could not sit on it just because of his strength.


    Especially after knowing that situ Wenjing had long been heaven and man, he was more worried. Only at this time did he understand how shallow his previous knowledge was, and the water of the human race was much deeper than he thought. From here to there, how could the temple above be simple?


    "Naturally, do what you should do." Muyi was unmoved, and he couldn''t even see the slightest worry on his face. Seeing Muyi so, jianjiu could only suppress his worry for the time being, but he didn''t have any regret or want to escape.


    That night, Jian Jiu still guarded in the yard. When he came to the pseudo heaven and man, sleep was no longer important or even dispensable. What kind of hardship did Jian Jiu not suffer when he embarked on the road of Jian repair? So at present, this kind of waiter career is nothing to him, and he also consciously guarded here.


    However, Jian Jiu didn''t notice that a faint shadow swayed gently in the dark.


    (well, I''m too lazy to turn forward. Who remembers how many saints there are in the Terran? Remember to tell me in the book review area, cough, it''s really embarrassing. In addition, it''s almost the new year. Thank you for your support over the past year, which has made good achievements in tianmantra. If you have nothing to do, you can add my wechat. It''s basically online. Account: 416323469.)

 Chapter 715

    On the table of the room, there is a copper lamp that looks ordinary. The orange light with layers of halo makes the house look a little more warm. But if you look carefully, you will find that there is a faint blue in the orange light.


    This seemingly ordinary copper lamp is a salary lamp. As for the appearance, it is not something that Muyi deliberately changes, but a treasure that is self obscured. It is a gradual change that happens unconsciously. Muyi is more interested in it.


    Originally, he intended to refine the salary lamp completely and enter the ranks of giants. It was just the deepest seal of the salary lamp, which really frightened him. With his current strength, rash attempt could easily lead to unexpected consequences. Therefore, he must be sure before trying.


    After all, the salary lamp is very important to him. If he is injured, his strength will decline a lot.


    In fact, Mu Yi also had some guesses about the salary lamp, but in the end, we must find all the twelve runes to the host and let them provide the power of faith before we can uncover the final mystery.


    Nevertheless, Muyi didn''t want to distribute the remaining sub runes casually. Each one must be approved by him, so he planned to formally look for the host of the sub runes after Yongzhou was finished.


    Suddenly, the fire beat gently, and there seemed to be some unusual smell in the house.


    At this time, Muyi didn''t rest. He was lying on his side on the bed with an ancient book in his hand, but he didn''t look like a practitioner. If he changed into a green shirt, he would be more like a handsome scholar.


    "If you don''t invite yourself in, it''s for the evil guest. Ordinary people know that you have to fight out with a stick in the face of the evil guest. Do you want to leave by yourself or want the master to fight out?" Mu Yi said lightly without raising his head.


    In the room where he was the only one, with this sentence, a dark shadow emerged out of thin air, and the other party was more like entering through the door.


    "Interesting, no wonder you dare to offend the temple, but you are so self indulgent that you bring yourself trouble." the dark shadow looked at Mu Yi coldly and said.


    "The evil? It''s up to you?" Muyi then put down the scroll in his hand, raised his head, stared at the shadow in front of him with a smile, and even continued to say without waiting for the other party to speak: "well, at the peak of the sky, you should cultivate the true meaning of the shadow, but you should assassinate rather than appear so grandly."


    The dark shadow was startled. The contempt in his original eyes disappeared at the moment. At that moment, he felt a sense of panic, as if he had been seen all over his body, and there was no secret at all, so that he had the impulse to turn around and run away.


    Fortunately, his state of mind for many years gradually calmed him down and stared at Muyi. He was very clear about the news of Muyi that he had just been promoted. Now I''m afraid even his cultivation has not been fully consolidated. Of course, this was his idea before he came, but now he began to regret his carelessness.


    The shadow is nameless, or he has no name since he decided to become the shadow of that person. If he has to have a name, then shadow, shadow and shadow can all be. His duty is to walk in the dark and deal with some things that are not on the table for that person or for the temple.


    Only a few people know his existence, even in the temple, but only one really knows all the details of him.


    "I don''t need to deal with you." the shadow took a deep breath and said coldly. No matter how Mu Yi saw through himself, he couldn''t mess up at this time, and his panic just flashed away. It''s just that Mu Yi didn''t seize this opportunity. From the shadow''s point of view, it''s a little stupid. The strong fought against each other, but the other missed it in vain, And he will never give the other party a second chance.


    Therefore, his evaluation of Muyi was slightly reduced, and all his worries dissipated.


    "I told people before that if the temple is in trouble, it will cut off its claws. What do you think I should do with you?" Muyi ignored the contempt of the shadow, but said casually. It seems that the other party is not a strong man, but an insignificant minion.


    "Seek death." the shadow suddenly became angry, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a black line flew towards him. The speed was even faster to the extreme, but at this time, he saw Muyi stretch out two fingers and gently clip them.


    "Buzz."


    With a slight tremor, the black line suddenly became straight, and the other end was connected to the head of the shadow. It turned out that it was just a hair.


    However, in the eyes of the real strong, even a hair has great power. What''s more, the shadow is just a temptation. The result of the temptation is somewhat beyond his expectation. It''s not that he doesn''t want to take back his hair, but that he can''t do it at all, even cutting off this hair.


    Vaguely, since he was caught by Mu Yi''s two fingers, this hair has been out of his control, and the killing opportunity has made his scalp numb for a while. He doesn''t dare to take any rash action at all, otherwise he will even suspect that this hair will penetrate his head.


    "Since you''ve come, you''d better stay, but for your sake of some value, I''ll spare your life first."


    While the shadow was frightened, he heard Mu Yi''s voice in his ears. Then the hair was directly separated from his head. At the same time, it seemed to be alive and turned into a long whip and threw it on him.


    "Pa!"


    The shadow was shocked all over, and the strength just condensed in the body was scattered in an instant. The whole body could no longer lift the slightest bit of strength, that is, even the true meaning was frozen at the moment and was no longer under his control.


    Without the true meaning, he was like falling from a high cloud, and the power in his body was scattered again. At this time, he was no different from an ordinary person.


    When the shadow reacts, it has fallen into the yard, and the door in front of him is still intact. What just happened is more like a dream, but his sober mind and body tell him that all this is true.


    "Who?"


    Jian Jiu was awakened immediately. The long sword immediately came out of its scabbard. The fierce sword intention almost wanted to penetrate the shadow''s head. Fortunately, at the critical moment, he reluctantly restored a trace of strength and ran away.


    But after only one sword, Jian Jiu seemed to hear something. It was obviously cold. Then he glanced at the shadow fiercely, ignored him and almost guarded the door.


    The shadow, after getting up from the ground, flashed a struggle in his eyes. Finally, his body gradually disappeared in the yard, but a faint smell lingered around him. Obviously, he didn''t really leave.


    Because at the moment when the power was loose, a sentence was directly printed into his heart, so that he did not dare to escape this terrible place.


    Yes, at the moment, in the heart of the shadow, this quiet courtyard has become the most terrible place. Even in the temple, except for the eight elders, he has never seen such a terrible existence. In front of him, he has no resistance at all. His life is completely controlled by each other''s thoughts.


    At this time, he knew how much trouble he had caused. While he was glad he didn''t die, he was more worried about the temple and the man.


    At the same time, he also understood that the temple was in trouble, and it was still a big trouble.


    In the house, Muyi continued to focus on the book in his hand and suppress a heavy sky. It was too easy for him. With his current strength, not to mention a heavy sky, it was a five heavy sky. It could be easily destroyed at the fingertips of a bullet.


    After all, the more we get to the back, the greater the gap between each heavy day. Even with Muyi''s strength and his various cards, he has no power to fight back against the Liu demon of bachongtian, especially jiuchongtian and even the giant.


    I''m afraid that the other party''s killing him is no different from his killing a five heavy sky, and if it is replaced by a heavy sky, there will be no suspense.


    At this time, there was also a quiet waiting in the temple, but with the passage of time, the expression on his face gradually began to change.


    When the next day dawned, the figure returned to calm again. Only the trace of worry in his eyes could not be completely hidden.


    "Big deacon, the shadow didn''t return last night."


    "I know." the figure finally moved. He was the deacon of the temple, and the shadow was sent by him. But unexpectedly, the unfavourable shadow was planted so thoroughly this time. At the same time, he also understood that he underestimated the other party after all.


    After all, it''s not surprising that a person who dares not to give face to the temple in public pays more attention to it, but he ignores this. It''s not that he is so unwise, but that no one has provoked the temple for too long, so that when Muyi targets the temple, he chooses to despise it.


    In fact, there is no contempt. Although the shadow is only a cultivation achievement at the peak of the second heaven, it is good at assassinating because of cultivating the true meaning of the shadow. Once, the shadow successfully assassinated a ghost king whose strength reached the peak of the second heaven.


    According to the news he got, Muyi just stepped into heaven and man. In this case, sending shadows can be regarded as foolproof, but the final result failed.


    No matter how many reasons there are before, failure is failure, which cannot be erased.


    "I know, it''s my fault after all, and naturally it''s up to me to correct it myself." the big deacon said slowly, and the next head suddenly looked up with some disbelief on his face.


    "How can the Deacon do it himself?" the man said instinctively.


    "Even the shadow failed. Now, in the temple, who is his opponent except me? Do you expect the son or the vice Temple masters?" the chief deacon smiled a little more in his perennial expression.

 Chapter 716

    "Chief deacon, I think there may be a conspiracy."


    When they heard that the big deacon wanted to do it himself, some deacons hurried to persuade them. It was not how deep they had feelings for the big deacon, but that they knew that their interests were integrated with the big deacon. At present, the big deacon was almost equivalent to the sea god needle in the temple.


    "Yes, it''s just a new talent. How can the Deacon do it himself?" another said.


    The reason why they don''t want the big deacon to come forward in person is that they are worried on the one hand and don''t know that the shadow has failed. After all, the shadow, as the trump card in the big Deacon''s hand, is far from what they can touch. However, they are not fools. They can think of it more or less. Since the big deacon wants to do it in person, they must have encountered something difficult.


    And the more so, the less we can act rashly.


    The Deacon didn''t say anything, but sat high on the throne and listened to the people below.


    "Situ Wenjing sent him a prayer note before." Qi Jun suddenly said.


    Hearing his words, everyone around was surprised. Even the Deacon also looked at Qi Jun.


    As soon as the four words situ Wenjing came out, there was more pressure in the main hall. If you go to Yongzhou City, you can''t know the name of the deacon, but you must remember the four words situ Wenjing, because the other side represents Yongzhou City.


    As for the temple, although it is superior and has greater rights than situ Wenjing, the two represent different meanings. One is responsible for the specific affairs of Yongzhou City, and the other is in a higher position. The layout is very large. Therefore, for ordinary people, situ Wenjing is obviously more awesome.


    Of course, this does not mean that the majesty of the temple will be damaged. After all, the temple has long been described as the patron saint of the adult race.


    As the deacons of the temple, they know more. Situ Wenjing was originally born in the temple and even one of the sons of the previous generation. He just failed in the competition, but unexpectedly, he became the mayor of Yongzhou City. In fact, this position is not lower than the Deacon.


    Moreover, situ Wenjing is a strong man in heaven and man. Few people know how many days he has reached.


    "Situ Wenjing, no wonder." the Deacon whispered. He was a little angry about the failure of the shadow before, but he still didn''t understand more. How can he fail to deal with a strong man who has just stepped into heaven and man with the strength of the shadow? If situ Wenjing shot, it would be natural for the shadow to fail.


    After all, Muyi and situ Wenjing are opponents at different levels. In the face of Muyi, they may be killed directly, but situ Wenjing, the temple, can''t be easily removed unless one of the eight elders nods.


    But behind situ Wenjing, there is also an eight elders, which is why he was able to withdraw from the temple and turn around to become the master of Yongzhou City.


    The Temple belongs to the eight elders, but not all the eight elders belong to the temple.


    "Chief deacon, what should I do about it?" someone couldn''t help asking.


    The deacon was silent for a moment before he said, "this matter has not only provoked the majesty of the temple. Once the other party is attracted by situ Wenjing, the power of the city master''s house is bound to increase greatly. Although my temple is a human race, the city master''s house always thinks that my temple is competing for power and profits, but they don''t know that if there is no rule of the temple, the human race would have been in chaos."


    "What the Deacon said is very true."


    "Yes, the first Department of the city Lord''s residence has a long history of gratitude and resentment with us. It may not be that the first Department of the city Lord''s residence is behind this matter."


    As Zheng Jun said the name situ Wenjing, the focus of people''s discussion has unconsciously shifted from Mu Yi. Although Mu Yi is also heaven and man, it is far from being comparable with situ Wenjing in the eyes of people. At most, it can cause some trouble.


    As long as situ Wenjing doesn''t do it, it''s easy for the deacon to kill Mu Yi.


    "I don''t think so. If situ Wenjing did something, how could he visit him? Did he do it deliberately for us? I think with situ Wenjing''s mind, he wouldn''t do such an unwise thing." some deacons also raised their own questions.


    At that time, the deacons in the hall were divided into two groups. They each insisted on their own words and quarreled endlessly. Although these deacons are strong at the level of pseudo heaven and man, sometimes they are no different from ordinary people.


    The Deacon did not speak again. In fact, most of the time, he felt that whichever side was worthy of support would support which side. But this time, even he couldn''t make up his mind.


    "Big deacon, is this time the Holy Son duel in six months?" one deacon said. The people around him immediately calmed down. Every Holy Son duel is a big event for the temple. After all, the word Holy Son itself represents heaven and man.


    Except for the big deacon, the other deacons are far inferior to the son in terms of status and strength.


    "Yes." the Deacon nodded gently.


    "Muyi is beyond the range we can deal with. I think we might as well give it to the son. Just after the duel between the son and the son, we also need a powerful object. I think this Muyi is the most appropriate. However, the more he makes a noise now, the greater the shock caused by being killed at that time, and it can push the prestige of my temple to the peak at one fell swoop."


    "It''s too expensive to sacrifice a person to achieve this goal? After all, the other person is our human race heaven and man after all." there are also deacons who have different opinions. Not all of these deacons are competing for power and profit, and many are sincere for the development of the human race.


    Although the lesson of Muyi was unanimously agreed before, it was just to maintain the majesty of the temple and teach each other, but now it is to kill.


    "My temple has begun to weaken. Maybe there will be no problem in a short time, but the demon and ghost families have obviously shown signs of invading again. At this time, my temple must be foolproof and order the whole human race. Only in this way can we not make the previous mistakes." Qi Jun said angrily. People who know know know know know know that he has a feud with Muyi, I don''t know. I really think he is selfless and dedicated to the temple and the human race.


    "Well, how to make a decision on this matter? It''s up to the son at that time. Our duty is only to maintain the operation of the temple. As for the invasion of the demon and ghost families, it''s up to the eight elders and even the two semi saints." the big Deacon''s decision is equal to determining the fate of Muyi, at least in their eyes.


    Originally, the Deacon intended to deal with Mu Yi personally, but because of situ Wenjing, he was made to throw away the rat''s taboo. Now he has to let Mu Yi live for another half a year. As long as the holy son comes forward at that time, it is believed that situ Wenjing is not easy to intervene.


    After all, the son who won the final victory has the position of deputy Temple Lord. Although there is only one son in each generation, after so many generations of sons, there are already a large number of deputy Temple Lords. In the face of this general trend, situ Wenjing is also difficult to resist. This is also the origin of the Deacon''s confidence.


    Muyi did not wait for revenge from the temple. As for the shadow, he became his prisoner. Although he was not banned, the other party did not dare to leave.


    At the moment, Mu Yi was sitting in a chair, still holding a book in his hand, but most of his eyes fell on the two men fighting in the yard, sword nine and shadow.


    Sword nine is just the extreme of pseudo heaven and man. Logically, it can''t be the opponent of the shadow at all, but at present, they look like equals. Even to some extent, sword nine has the upper hand.


    The reason for this is that the strength of the shadow is limited to the extreme of the pseudo heaven and man. If his true meaning of the shadow has not changed, he can''t be the opponent of jianjiu under the same cultivation level. After all, Kendo is fierce, and it''s normal to fight beyond the level at ordinary times.


    However, the gap between pseudo heaven and man is too big. Even sword repair can''t cross this natural chasm.


    For Jian Jiu, the battle was quite hearty. Even the cultivation of kendo, which was in a bottleneck, showed signs of improvement. In the final analysis, it was Mu Yi who had followed Mu Yi for a month, which changed his state of mind. It was because of these accumulation that he could feel his progress when fighting with the shadow.


    Otherwise, everything is just a flower in the mirror and a moon in the water.


    In fact, Jian Jiu was shocked when he learned that the shadow was the strong man of heaven and man. After all, Jian Jiu was different from situ Wenjing before. Situ Wenjing just came to visit Mu Yi and then left. They didn''t fight.


    The shadow was defeated and became a prisoner because of the assassination of Muyi. After all, compared with the difference of identity, the strength of this strength is more impact and representative.


    At the same time, Jian Jiu secretly congratulated himself on his original choice. As for how strong Mu Yi''s strength is, he doesn''t know. He can only peep a little from the shadow''s attitude. In this way, it''s scary enough.


    "Your Kendo lacks something that really belongs to you."


    When Jian Jiu finished dueling with the shadow and was about to thank Mu Yi, he heard Mu Yi say.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, Jian Jiu was obviously stunned. There was nothing really his own?


    If it is someone else, jianjiu will only scoff, but it is Muyi who says this. Even if the other party is not practicing Kendo, one method can be passed, but ten thousand methods can be passed. Standing at the height of Muyi, you can easily see the shortcomings in his kendo.


    Moreover, through this period of contact, Muyi gradually understood the character of Jian Jiu and could use it.


    It is because of the evaluation of these four words that Mu Yi gave advice. Although the strength of jianjiu is too weak or even insignificant, once it breaks through heaven and man, its strength will definitely increase sharply. Even if it is just a newcomer to heaven and man, it is no weaker than some old-fashioned heaven and man. This is the strength of Kendo and the profound benefits accumulated before.

 Chapter 717

    In the twinkling of an eye, Muyi stayed in Yongzhou City for more than five months, which is not a short time.


    During this period, the temple seems to have forgotten him. He has never been in trouble again, and even the shadow has not been contacted. Muyi believes that with the strength of the temple, he has definitely known that the shadow is still alive for such a long time, but even so, the other party has not contacted the shadow. Either he doesn''t care about a strong man of heaven or has another plan.


    In contrast, Muyi thinks the latter is more likely. After all, the strong man of heaven and man is not a cabbage. Even in the temple, there are not many. In particular, the shadow is good at assassination and has many secrets. The other party is more unlikely to give up easily.


    For such a long time, the shadow tried to escape once at the cost of lying in bed for half a month. Since then, he completely put out the idea of running away and "willingly" became a good prisoner. In fact, most of the time, the shadow played the role of training companion.


    In the past six months, the fastest progress is undoubtedly jianjiu. With the guidance of Muyi and shadow training, he finally broke the bottleneck and increased his strength again. Of course, he is still far from being comparable to heaven and man, but his strength has exceeded the ordinary overlord level, which depends on the advantage of sword repair.


    At the beginning, Mu Yi cultivated the three truths of water, fire and thunder, even if he had not entered heaven and man, but with the integration of the three truths, his strength was still comparable to heaven and man, while Jian Jiu was undoubtedly much worse, but Jian Xiu''s identity could not be underestimated. At least under the guidance of Mu Yi, he had gradually walked out of his own road.


    However, the fastest progress is undoubtedly Muyi. After nearly half a year''s latent cultivation, his cultivation has been further improved. The ninth turn of the golden body is the second turn, which has become the peak. It is only a line away from Dacheng.


    Now, if you meet ape Zhen again, I believe that even if you can''t beat him, it''s not easy for the other party to beat him. This shows that his strength has reached the peak of qichongtian. If jiuzhuan Jinshen is determined to be great, his strength will advance by leaps and bounds again, and even it''s not impossible to reach bachongtian initially. After all, the gap between jiuzhuan Jinshen is huge, Even if it''s just a small improvement, the strength will soar.


    Of course, if Muyi wants to challenge the original Liu demon, he must at least reach the completion of the second turn. As for the third turn, it corresponds to jiuchongtian, which is also Muyi''s next goal.


    "Is it coming at last?"


    On that day, Mu Yi received a letter sent by situ Wenjing. There was only one purpose, that is, the Holy Son duel in the temple was about to begin. If Mu Yi wanted to seize that opportunity, he must defeat the Holy Son of this session.


    At the same time, Muyi also understood that the reason why the temple had not moved for such a long time was not afraid of him, but also waiting for the arrival of this opportunity. It can be said that even if Muyi did not challenge the Holy Son, the other party would find him sooner or later.


    For situ Wenjing, he also has his own purpose to attack the temple, make friends and win over Mu Yi, and even have a deeper purpose. However, no matter what his mind is on this matter, Mu Yi doesn''t mind cooperating with him. He doesn''t believe in situ Wenjing, but in his own strength.


    "The Holy Son duel? Ridiculous." situ Wenjing sneered in the city master''s house, and even a touch of hatred flashed in his eyes.


    "Get ready. I''m afraid this holy Son duel will be the most wonderful one in a hundred years." in the temple, all deacons rarely gather together, and the big deacon rarely smiles. It seems that he is looking forward to this holy Son duel.


    Although the temple hasn''t been in trouble with Muyi in the past six months, it doesn''t mean that the Deacon has forgotten. Just a shadow doomed him to be at odds with Muyi, not to mention the temple itself.


    But even so, the big deacon can endure for half a year, which shows how tenacious his mind is, and the more such existence, the more terrible it is.


    "Fool, your cultivation speed is too slow. Just like you, you don''t deserve to be his apprentice."


    Somewhere in the underworld, Murong Xixuan rebukes Jiang Xiaoyu in a clear voice. Since the meeting six months ago, the two have wandered into the underworld together. After a period of time together, Murong Xixuan finally knows who Jiang Xiaoyu''s master is. Since then, she has often been cynical, and under her stimulation, Jiang Xiaoyu has really made faster progress.


    Jiang Xiaoyu''s qualification is very good. Otherwise, Muyi would not have taken him as an apprentice at the beginning, but compared with Murong Xixuan, the gap immediately appeared.


    Murong Xixuan was the heir chosen by the blood king. The blood king was a strong man at the top of the eightfold heaven. He himself had a boundary. Even in the underworld, such strength can be called a real strong man. Although he has fallen, only a trace of obsession exists in the world.


    But his experience could not be erased. With his help, Murong Xixuan made rapid progress. At the beginning, the blood king promised that Murong Xixuan could catch up with Mu Yi in a very short time and make him a man and a God. It was not bragging, but real.


    Now, almost a year later, the little girl has completely inherited the blood road of the blood king. Now her strength has initially reached perfection, and she is only one step away from condensing the Tao species. This progress speed is no less than that of the original Muyi.


    This is because the little girl is too young, otherwise her strength will be further improved, and with the personal guidance of the blood king, the little girl will not take any wrong road at least.


    In contrast, even if Jiang Xiaoyu''s qualification is not weaker than that of a little girl, because there is no constant instruction from Muyi, his cultivation speed is naturally not as fast as that of Murong Xixuan. However, Jiang Xiaoyu belongs to the type where the greater the pressure is, the faster the progress is. With Murong Xixuan around every day, Jiang Xiaoyu has opened up five life cycles.


    At his age, it is not far from the peerless Tianjiao to achieve this achievement. As for the little girl, she has faintly exceeded the so-called peerless Tianjiao and can be called a demon. If she is found by the temple, she will definitely train with all her strength immediately. I''m afraid she will be a holy son in the future.


    However, in the past six months, the little girl and Jiang Xiaoyu have always been wandering in the wilderness. It is precisely because of this that they have made such rapid progress. After all, good qualification is only one aspect. If they don''t work hard, they won''t achieve anything.


    In just half a year, the three life saving opportunities added by Muyi to Jiang Xiaoyu have been used twice, which shows the danger in the past half a year.


    In life and death, it is undoubtedly the most able to sharpen a person. Now Jiang Xiaoyu has more stability and can be alone.


    However, no matter how fast Jiang Xiaoyu makes progress, it is still far from enough in Murong Xixuan''s eyes, and one of her most common words is that Jiang Xiaoyu is not worthy to be Muyi''s Apprentice.


    Hearing Murong Xixuan''s words, Jiang Xiaoyu did not refute them, but silently took them as his own driving force. At the beginning, he witnessed the strength of Muyi on Liangjie mountain. Now, with the improvement of strength, he understands more and more the meaning of the original war.


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaoyu did not refute as usual, Murong Xixuan couldn''t help saying, "this boxing is so simple and childish. Did he really teach you?"


    Over the past six months, what Jiang Xiaoyu has never changed is practicing boxing. It is the anonymous boxing that Muyi taught him at the beginning. Jiang Xiaoyu has always believed in Muyi''s words, and over the past six months, he has deeply realized the benefits of this boxing. Although some things are unclear and unclear, he can really realize that he can open five life cycles in a short time, This set of boxing skills is indispensable.


    "HMM." Jiang Xiaoyu nodded after finishing this set of anonymous boxing with patience.


    "Why don''t you teach me? I''ll teach you when I learn it?" Murong Xixuan said.


    "No." Jiang Xiaoyu refused without hesitation, even if Murong Xixuan was kind to him, "unless master promised, I can''t teach you."


    I don''t know how many times similar conversations have happened in the past six months. In fact, with the qualification of a little girl, she has already memorized this "simple" boxing for such a long time, but she hasn''t practiced it even once.


    It''s not that she doesn''t like this set of boxing. After all, there is the blood king. She already knows that this simple boxing is broad and profound and contains incalculable benefits. Even the blood king has urged her to steal it many times, but the little girl shakes her head firmly every time. In her opinion, she will never steal it unless Jiang Xiaoyu promises to teach it to her.


    Jiang Xiaoyu did not dare to teach Murong Xixuan boxing without permission, even though he knew that Murong Xixuan had already remembered it all, but he never wavered.


    Both of them have their own persistence in their hearts. Even if they look childish and stupid, they always abide by it.


    "Hum, after seeing him, I''ll let him teach me myself." Murong Xixuan said with hatred. It''s not how much she wants to learn, but a comparison between children. After all, Jiang Xiaoyu will, and she has no reason not to.


    "Unless the master and apprentice also accept you as an apprentice," Jiang Xiaoyu said directly. Compared with Murong Xixuan, he spoke more concisely.


    "I don''t want to be his apprentice, even if I want to be


    Finally, the little girl didn''t say what to be, but as her eyes turned around, she suddenly said, "why don''t we find him?"


    "Go to find the master?" Jiang Xiaoyu was stunned. This time, he didn''t refuse immediately, and there was a trace of hesitation on his face.


    "But my experience has not been successful. Shifu will be disappointed."


    "How come? You have made so much progress in the past six months. I believe he will be satisfied." the little girl said immediately, as if she had forgotten those words before.


    "But the underworld is so big that where can we find our master?" although Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t nod, the meaning in his words was clear and obvious.


    "I know. Just follow me." the little girl became excited when she saw Jiang Xiaoyu''s promise.


    It is said that today is Valentine''s day, so I wish you a happy Valentine''s day

 Chapter 718

    In the depths of the underworld, there is a vast river that buries many dead souls. Its name is the Styx river. It is the resting place of the dead, also known as the forbidden area of life.


    It is said that if living creatures enter it, their vitality will be swallowed up bit by bit. Whether ordinary creatures or reaching the king''s realm, they can''t stop the mysterious force from swallowing the vitality of creatures.


    Only the dead can survive in the Styx river. With the passage of years, these dead gradually give birth to a spirit and transform into another life between life and death, which also greatly increases the danger of the Styx river.


    On that day, the four figures appeared in a very cloudy place somewhere in the underworld. The original calm was suddenly broken, and countless shadows surged, like sharks smelling blood, quickly surrounded the four figures.


    These four figures are Mu Yi and his party. In addition to shadow and sword nine, there is another person, situ Wenjing, the Lord of Yongzhou City.


    According to situ Wenjing, the son''s experience will be held in the Styx river. Originally, Muyi can wait in Yongzhou City until the son comes to the door after the son''s duel, but this is not foolproof. After all, the temple plans to let the son deal with him. It''s just his guess. If the other party wins, it''s undoubtedly late to meet the semi Saint first.


    So Mu Yi came here with situ Wenjing.


    Mu Yi has understood the horror of the Styx river. Although the Styx River can constantly devour the vitality of living creatures, this process is not possible in a day or two. The stronger the strength, the longer the persistence. Even according to situ Wenjing, it is easier to understand the way of life and death in the Styx river.


    The way of life and death is the basic condition to the sage, that is, to achieve the great emperor.


    When he was in the fairy tomb before, Muyi had experienced life and death once and had a certain understanding of the way of life and death, but he really mastered it, but it was still far from enough. Dingduo buried a seed. Therefore, after hearing the magic of the Styx River, he not only had no fear, but was eager to try.


    In addition, the son duel will take place in the Styx, so he has no reason not to come.


    As for the shadow, as the prisoner of Muyi, he couldn''t help himself, while jianjiu was placed high hopes by Muyi. If he was well cultivated, he might not be able to make up for his foundation and really step into the realm of heaven and man. Once he became heaven and man, his strength would definitely far exceed that of ordinary heaven and man. Maybe it''s nothing for the current Muyi, but it''s particularly important for the human race.


    Situ Wenjing was not surprised that the shadow appeared around Muyi. In fact, with his control over Yongzhou City, maybe others did not know the existence of the shadow, but he could not hide it from him. As a sharp blade in the hands of the deacon, he naturally paid great attention to the shadow.


    I just didn''t expect that the shadow would be captured when he assassinated Mu Yi and become the prisoner of Mu Yi. In this way, things would be much more interesting. At least in situ Wenjing''s view, the more rigid the relationship between Mu Yi and the temple, the better.


    At the same time, he was a little more afraid of Muyi. Although he was confident that it was not difficult to kill the shadow, it was much more difficult to capture the other party intact and keep him honest.


    The reason why several people came to this extremely Yin place is that only here can they lead to the Styx river. After all, the Styx river is deep in the earth. If you want to find the Styx River in an ordinary way, you can only rely on luck, but there will be a vortex channel leading to the Styx River in every extremely Yin place in the underworld.


    After all, this extremely Yin place has gathered many dead souls, who pass through the vortex and then enter the Styx river.


    Of course, it''s not so simple to enter the Styx river through the vortex channel. Even for ordinary strong people, it''s impossible. Not to mention the danger of extreme Yin, the pressure of the vortex channel alone can''t be borne by the pseudo heaven and man.


    However, for Muyi and his party, neither the extremely cloudy place nor the vortex channel is anything.


    Seeing the shadows around him, Jian Jiu took the lead in taking a step, and a sharp sword idea came out of him. Compared with Mu Yi for the first time, his sword idea had something more of his own, which became more pure and more suitable for him.


    After a while, small sword marks loomed around, and some shadows that were a little close, even too late to resist, were divided by these sword marks, divided again, and finally twisted into pieces.


    "What a pure sword idea."


    Next to situ Wenjing, his eyes shrunk slightly and he couldn''t help saying in his heart that when Jian Jiu appeared with Mu Yi, he naturally wanted to know something about it. Moreover, compared with Mu Yi, the trace of Jian Jiu in the underworld was undoubtedly much clearer. Therefore, after understanding situ Wenjing, he felt more or less pity. After all, he might have become a man in heaven, But I chose the dead end of kendo. Although I had the ultimate attack, I was destined to be unable to break through heaven and man in my life.


    But now when he saw it, he found that he underestimated the sword nine. Although the other party still didn''t cross the natural moat, he was undoubtedly on the way forward, which had far exceeded the limit of pseudo heaven and man. Is this also because of Muyi?


    Thinking in his mind, situ Wenjing once again set his eyes on Mu Yi, who looked indifferent. With more contact, he found that Mu Yi seemed to be hidden in the fog. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t see through.


    "Maybe he can do it."


    Suddenly, a strong intuition rose in situ Wenjing''s heart, as if no matter what was in front of him, he could not stop Mu Yi''s footsteps,.


    "Kill!"


    The fierce sword intention immediately stirred the whole extremely Yin place. At the same time, Jian Jiu suddenly shouted. The originally strong sword intention soared again. I saw the dense sword marks, like raindrops, running through the world and the whole extremely Yin place.


    Countless shadow ghosts have been hanged under the sword rain. After all, even if there are some ghosts here, they are not much stronger. The really powerful ones have already entered the Styx river.


    After more than ten breaths, all the shadows around were swept away, and even the whole extremely cloudy place seemed a little more clear.


    Although some of the creatures will turn into dead souls for various reasons after they die, even if they have not recovered their senses, it is also an instinct to seek good luck and avoid evil. Originally, there are some powerful dead souls deeper, but after feeling the breath on Jian Jiu, they immediately hide deeper.


    Although this sword looks powerful and unparalleled, Jian Jiu doesn''t see any joy on his face. Instead, his eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Obviously, he is not satisfied with the effect of this sword. At least in terms of control, it is obviously much worse and wastes a lot of strength.


    "Well, go on."


    Mu Yi said hello, and the four people continued to walk towards the depths of the extremely Yin land. Because of the sword rain just now, no dead soul dared to come forward. Soon, a whirlpool like a deep pool appeared in front of the four people, and the surrounding Yin Qi was full-bodied to the extreme, as if it would turn into water drops at any time.


    And in that deep pool, it is more like a ferocious mouth, which should be eaten by people at any time.


    "Is this the vortex passage to the Styx?"


    Muyi is also observing the vortex in front of him. Logically, after reaching the pseudo heaven and man, he can enter the Styx, but in theory, how can there be no danger? However, with the strength of Muyi, as long as it is not extremely bad luck, there will be no danger.


    "Yes, as long as you cross the vortex channel, you can reach the Styx river." situ Wenjing looked very familiar.


    "Sir, let me go first." Jian Jiu took the lead in saying. He also knew about the vortex channel. He felt that it should not be a problem to enter the Styx smoothly with his own strength. At present, although he hasn''t arrived at heaven and man, his strength is more than twice that of six months ago. He knows who brought all this to him.


    Originally, he thought he would be trapped in the extreme of pseudo heaven and man all his life and could not break through it any more, but now, Mu Yi''s appearance gave him an opportunity. If he didn''t grasp it tightly, he would be a fool.


    "No."


    Mu Yi shook his head, then looked at situ Wenjing and said, "situ City Lord doesn''t mind going in with me?"


    "Naturally." situ Wenjing nodded readily, "I entered the Styx river through this channel for some special reasons. If you can trust me, let me lead the way."


    "This will trouble the city master situ." Muyi also didn''t refuse. It''s one thing to have confidence, but it doesn''t mean he will be careless.


    Situ Wenjing smiled and stepped into the vortex. After a while, his figure disappeared, as if completely swallowed by the vortex.


    "Let''s go too," said Muyi, also stepping into the vortex, followed by the sword nine and the shadow, followed.


    As soon as he entered the vortex, Muyi felt as if he had entered a bottomless abyss. The infinite Yin Qi around him was like running water, pushing his body forward quickly, but also eroding Muyi constantly.


    However, this erosion is nothing for Muyi. The nine turn golden body cover runs. It''s easy to say that this erosion is blocked.


    At the same time, the golden light in Mu Yi''s eyes flashed, the Dharma eyes were broken, and in a short time, many illusions in front disappeared. The disappeared situ Wenjing appeared in his sight again, but at this time, the situ Wenjing was a distance from him. On his head, there was a big seal, suppressing the Yin Qi around him, so that he could move forward easily and freely.


    Just as Muyi saw him, situ Wenjing also turned his head towards him. It seemed that he could see him as well. He even nodded gently to Muyi, and then continued on his way.


    As for the back, although the sword nine and the shadow can resist the erosion caused by the channel, they can''t be as relaxed as Muyi and situ Wenjing. They can even see the road ahead. They rely more on the power of the channel itself and drift with the current.


    (it''s Chinese New Year. Well, there''s nothing to give you, but for the sake of Kun Kun''s insistence on updating, should we write off the debt we owed last year? Well, I knew you were the best, so I wish you a happy new year, the year of the dog... In addition, thank courage, Yuanba, dull, Yuanyuan, baby, and the red envelopes from the brothers in the group!)

 Chapter 719

    Jian Jiu just stepped into the vortex, he felt a whirl of heaven and earth. In front of him, it was gray and foggy. He could only vaguely see that the surrounding area was less than ten feet. At the same time, his cultivation was running. Countless sword Qi formed a defense around him to offset the surrounding fog.


    But with his strength, he can only do so. He can''t even control his figure at all. He can only move forward with the tide.


    Especially when he found that Muyi disappeared, Jian Jiu was a little frightened, but he soon calmed down. He believed that even he had nothing to do, so Muyi could not have anything to do, but he couldn''t see anything in this channel and was easy to get lost. That''s what he really worried about.


    As for the other side, the situation of the shadow is undoubtedly much better than sword nine. After all, he has stepped into heaven and man. In this channel, he has barely had the power of autonomy, but he has not cultivated the magic powers such as eyes, let alone the powerful magic weapons such as situ Wenjing, so the range he can see is not much better than sword nine.


    Therefore, at this time, he was also careful and kept moving forward with the power in the channel. Although he didn''t see Muyi and others, the shadow didn''t panic. Although he knew that Muyi and situ Wenjing would be fine, he didn''t have a little expectation in his heart. If he could stay away from Muyi, he would be free.


    But unfortunately, his expectation was destined to be disappointed. When he was on alert, a force different from that in the channel was suddenly imposed on him. Then he didn''t have the slightest resistance, so he was pulled into the depth of the channel by that force.


    Jian Jiu not far away also encountered the same thing as the shadow, but he was more familiar with who the power came from than the shadow, so when he felt the power, he couldn''t help showing a trace of peace of mind on his face, and then let the power take him away.


    Soon, they saw a light in front of them. Originally, there could be no light in this channel, but at the moment they saw Muyi, they felt that there was a soft light on each other, which was the power in the channel and smoothed under this soft light.


    No matter how the surrounding forces surge, they are like a mirror at the foot of Muyi, without any ripples.


    After seeing Muyi, the shadow pupil shrunk slightly. He had a new understanding of Muyi''s strength again, and Jian Jiu was full of joy.


    "Don''t be polite, go on." Muyi stopped the two people from saluting, and took the lead in walking towards the deep part of the channel. Jian Jiu followed the shadow like a shadow, and always followed within three feet behind Muyi. Moreover, the light emitted by Muyi was enough for them to see clearly around in the channel, but only in the place covered by the light, but even so, It is also far more than before, so that they can have time to look at the channel. These opportunities are easy and difficult to find. They will firmly seize them without even saying more.


    Mu Yi, with Jian Jiu and shadow, did not deliberately catch up with situ Wenjing, and he entered the vortex channel for the first time. He must have a good understanding.


    Although there was no boundary in the passage, Muyi still felt an invisible force that bound the passage. Muyi estimated that if he tried his best, he might break the passage, but the price was that he would be eaten back or even lost.


    Suddenly, an obscure wave came. In the channel where all the forces were disordered, the wave was insignificant, or hard to detect. You can see from the appearance of sword nine and the shadow.


    So Mu Yi immediately threw a little mental strength at the place where the wave came, and then he "saw" that interesting little thing.


    The reason why it is interesting is that the little thing is not a ghost, but a spider like existence. However, the little thing is jade and looks like pure jade. Its eight feet are firmly deep into the channel and into another layer of space. It is precisely because of this that it can walk on the ground in this channel and not be afraid of the disordered forces in the channel.


    And every time he opened his mouth, a tongue full of barbs flew out and kept going in and out of the fog. Occasionally, one or two broken ghosts became the food in his mouth.


    Before long, this spider like existence seemed to be full, then went deep into the channel and disappeared.


    In the whole process, Mu Yi just observed quietly and didn''t catch him. After all, the little thing didn''t provoke him, and he believed he would meet again later, so he wasn''t in a hurry.


    After the little thing left, Muyi continued to drive with the sword nine and the shadow. Just because of the distance, they didn''t see the little thing, that is, Muyi stopped suddenly and didn''t bother at all.


    Therefore, I walked and stopped all the way. In this channel, I also met some powerful ghosts, but they finally turned into lamp oil. Moreover, in this channel, in addition to those small things like spiders, there are some strange creatures, all of which have their own characteristics.


    After all, it will not be easy to survive in this channel and feed on leading the dead.


    Unfortunately, no matter how long the channel is, it will eventually come to an end. Muyi has been delayed for a long time. That is, he is strong enough to suppress everything in the channel, so he can do whatever he wants.


    Otherwise, people like the shadow can only move forward with the power in the channel. It is even more difficult to stop at a certain place. It is estimated that success is only a short time. However, Muyi can do what he wants to do at will.


    From this point, we can see the gap between the two. The shadow is not a fool. Naturally, he will evaluate this gap. However, every time he thinks he is about to find out the limit of Muyi, he finally finds that it is still far from enough, or even worse.


    Finally, like passing through an invisible barrier, Muyi felt light and completely separated from the channel. At the same time, everything in front of him also appeared in front of him.


    "Big, big."


    This is Muyi''s first feeling. Although he had long known that there was a Styx River in the very depths of the earth, which flows through the whole underworld, it was only heard after all. Without seeing it with his own eyes, he could never really experience the shock.


    The river in front of us is vast and boundless. It looks more like a huge lake. Not to mention its length, at least its width. With Muyi''s eyesight, it does not open the broken Dharma eyes. A mosquito ten miles away can see it clearly, but at present, it can''t see the edge of the Styx River, which shows that the width of the Styx river is at least hundreds of miles.


    Mu Yi saw such a wide river for the first time. As for the two rivers he saw in the abandoned place, they are now like two small streams. However, it is normal to think carefully. After all, the abandoned place itself is a small world attached to the underworld, and the essence of the two cannot be compared at all.


    The Styx river is the largest river in the underworld, and even plays a vital role in the whole underworld. It''s not surprising that it can have such a scale. After all, the Styx River can better reflect the meaning of the word underworld.


    There is a vortex on the top of the head, and occasionally one or two dead souls will spit out from it. Obviously, Muyi and others just came out of there.


    On the other hand, situ Wenjing, with his hands on his back, was suspended over the Styx River in a leisurely attitude. Looking at his appearance, it was clear that he had been waiting for a long time, but there was no trace of impatience and worry in his expression.


    "Please wait for situ for a long time," said Muyi, looking at situ''s mirror.


    "Anyway, when I first entered this channel, I was quite curious, but with my current strength, the time I could stay was far less than your excellency." situ Wenjing took a deep look at Muyi. Although the length of time I stayed in the channel could not completely judge the strength of Muyi, at least I could have a general understanding, What''s more, Mu Yi also took two people, which means that he also bears the pressure of the other two.


    Therefore, situ Wenjing is not deliberately flattering at the moment, but a real idea.


    "Is this the Styx?" Muyi did not continue the topic, but looked at the river at his feet and said. Although he was asking, he already understood that this is the Styx. The water in the whole Styx presents a gray, just like the power in the vortex channel.


    But this kind of gray doesn''t give people a turbid feeling. On the contrary, after seeing it, there is a pure feeling, but it''s just a feeling. For ordinary people, the river water is no different from poison. Once you drink it, the vitality in your body will dissipate quickly, and you can die in a moment and a half.


    It is precisely because of this that many people turn pale at the smell of the Styx, especially when they are in the Styx, which is as strong as heaven and man, and can not offset the rules of the Styx swallowing vitality. It is just the length of time they adhere to.


    At the moment, because I am standing over the Styx River and have no contact with the Styx River, even the Styx river cannot swallow the vitality of Muyi. Only when I really step into it can I feel the rules personally.


    "Yes, this is the Styx river." situ Wenjing said slowly. He also knew that Muyi must know that the river in front of him was the Styx River, but Muyi asked, and he answered.


    "In this underworld, there is a way of the sun, a way of the moon. Is there a way of the Styx?" Muyi asked thoughtfully when he looked at the Styx in front of him.


    "Make the way with the Styx river?" situ Wenjing was stunned. He didn''t seem to expect Mu Yi to ask this question. After a little hesitation, he nodded and said: "it''s said that there is a great power to make the way with the Styx river."


    (on the first day of the new year, I will continue to pay New Year''s greetings to you and wish you a prosperous year of the dog. In addition, I would like to thank Zhang Jun, sister man, ocean Zhixin, Han Chen Tang and other brothers for the red envelopes.)

 Chapter 720

    Hearing that there is a great power to become a way through the Styx River, Muyi''s interest increases greatly. This secret thing in the underworld is not known by Jian Jiu. Although he is powerful, he is even worse than Jian Jiu.


    On the contrary, situ Wenjing, regardless of his former status as the son of God or the Lord of Yongzhou City, is all high-ranking and powerful, and can be regarded as the real high-level of the human race. Therefore, he naturally knows far more than Muyi, which is some very secret things, and he knows the same.


    "The Styx river is said to be the first river in the underworld. It was born with the underworld. In ancient times, a great power used the Styx River to become a way and ascended the throne of the great emperor. He called himself the ancestor of the Styx river. Unfortunately, later, I don''t know what happened. The Styx river was cut off, and the ancestor of the Styx River disappeared. Now it only exists in the legend." situ Wenjing didn''t hide it, But slowly told Mu Yi the truth.


    "Cut off the Styx? Who can have such a great ability?" Mu Yi looked at situ Wenjing in surprise. Although his first reaction was instinctive disbelief, he knew better that situ Wenjing could not deceive him in such a matter.


    In other words, it is true that the Styx river was cut off, and even if the Styx River ancestor who became the Tao was not dead, he must have been seriously hurt. Even if he thought it was more terrible, it was falling. However, this speculation was too terrible. Moreover, no one dared to be sure. Even if the Styx River ancestor had no news, situ Wenjing only dared to describe it as disappearing, not falling.


    This is the power of the great emperor. Even if it doesn''t come out for tens of thousands of years, it still makes people smell pale. If it exists in the underworld, it is already at the peak.


    "I don''t know. Maybe only three or two people in the whole hell can know the truth." situ Wenjing shook his head and said. Although he knows more, he also has a limit. It''s like the secret of the great emperor, which he can''t spy on.


    "However, if you think that the Styx river will not be in great danger if its ancestor is missing, you are very wrong. In those years, after the Styx River''s ancestor became a Taoist priest, he also created a new race, named Shura, who is best at war. Although the Shura family has withered, the Shura family is still respected in the Styx river. In addition, those powerful souls who have gathered their wisdom , it''s also difficult, "situ Wenjing said again.


    "Shura?" Muyi nodded and accepted situ Wenjing''s kindness. Although he was confident, he would not be careless. After all, the foundation of a great emperor''s becoming a Tao could not be as simple as it could be.


    Moreover, the Shura family can make situ Wenjing so solemn, which naturally has its powerful reason.


    "Thank you, master situ. I''m afraid you''ll need more care from master situ in the next period of time." Mu Yi said directly. No matter how familiar you are with here or where the son''s trial is, you need to be led by master situ Wenjing to find it.


    "It''s just each other, but the place of trial is still a long way from here. At our speed, it will take two days to arrive at the fastest. During this period, as long as we don''t go deep into the Styx River, the danger is not great." situ Wenjing nodded and said.


    Since he dared to lead Muyi to come, he naturally knew everything clearly. Even if situ Wenjing was only the mayor of Yongzhou City at present, he was the son of the temple and had his own contacts in the temple. It''s not too difficult to know the details of the trial of the son.


    After all, even the people of the temple would not have thought that situ Wenjing had the courage to try the son of God.


    Of course, in situ Wenjing''s eyes, his behavior is not destruction, but to provide a more suitable candidate for the human race. If the Holy Son can''t even pass the level of Muyi, he is not qualified to be the Holy Son.


    Doesn''t the temple always like to oppress people with great righteousness? Now it''s time for him to pick up the stick.


    If situ Wenjing was not sure at the beginning, with the emergence of the shadow and the discovery in the vortex channel, now he has full confidence in Muyi. After all, the son of each session is no more powerful than the first three days.


    Even if there is a certain card, he believes that Muyi will not let him down.


    If the Holy Son fails, he will also greatly attack the majesty of the temple. This is the result he wants to see. It is enough to make him honest for a period of time. At least before the Muyi is solved, it is impossible to command the three cities for convenience.


    As for whether Muyi will be suppressed by the temple, situ Wenjing also did not worry too much. He and Muyi originally used each other. Of course, the longer Muyi lived, the better it would be for him. Once Muyi successfully challenged, he would get the opportunity to meet the semi saint of the human race.


    I believe that with Muyi''s qualification and his pure Terran identity, the semi saint of the Terran will also be moved. Maybe it is not impossible for a registered disciple. At that time, it was a powerful temple and did not dare to target Muyi.


    After all, the temple was only built by the eight elders, while the semi saint was high above the temple. It can even be said to be the patron saint of the human race. Even if he lent the Temple eight courage, he did not dare to offend the semi saint, otherwise the rise and fall of the temple was just a matter of the semi saint.


    However, being accepted as a registered disciple by the semi saint is just the thought of situ Wenjing''s passing away. How high is the vision of the semi saint''s existence? Starting from the selection of the son of God in the temple, although the semi Saint instructed more than once, there was only one son who was accepted as a registered disciple by a semi saint.


    Later, the Holy Son left the temple and followed the semi saint with one mind. For the temple, he didn''t know whether he made a profit or a loss.


    There is no sun or moon above the Styx River, and its existence is more like in an independent space. Moreover, the distance of 100 feet above the Styx river seems to have an invisible boundary, which can not be shaken by the strength of Muyi.


    In the middle of the border and the Styx River, gray clouds floated from time to time. All of those clouds were condensed by the extremely Yin Qi. Occasionally, even some powerful dead souls could be seen in the clouds. However, after feeling the breath of Muyi and his party, they fled in confusion.


    The souls of the dead are fierce, but it also depends on what kind of enemies they encounter. Muyi can destroy the powerful existence of countless souls. Unless they are stupid, how can these souls, who have gathered their wisdom and are no less intelligent than the human race, deliberately die?


    In the Styx River, there is no place to settle down. He can only fly by flying in the sky. Mu Yi and situ Wenjing can hold on, and the shadow is undoubtedly much more difficult. As for sword nine, although he can fly in the sky, so that he can fly at the extreme of pseudo heaven and man, this flying method also consumes power, so he has no extra power along the way, When encountering dead souls without eyes, they are basically hanged by the shadow.


    In this process, Muyi didn''t help Jian Jiu, which was also a test for him. If Jian Jiu couldn''t hold on to this test, he was not qualified to cross the natural moat, step into the real realm of heaven and man, and follow Muyi.


    After all, in Mu Yi''s eyes, the pseudo heavenly man can only be regarded as cannon fodder, which is of little use. Only when he reaches heaven and man can he have some use value.


    Although it sounds too red fruit, this is the reality.


    Jian Jiu also understood this truth, so although he could hardly hold on these two days, he finally survived with his own will. At the same time, he also found that his cultivation was actually pure in just two days, which is something he can''t even think of at ordinary times.


    Especially in his realm, even a little promotion is extremely difficult, but now it only takes two days.


    Of course, this may also be related to the special environment of the Styx river. In addition, he exhausted his cultivation for several times and almost ran out of oil and light. If he survived with his own will, it would be understandable to stimulate his potential and make progress.


    "Predator."


    One day, just as the party was about to reach their destination, a ripple suddenly appeared in the Styx River, and then a living creature was drilled out.


    Muyi, a living creature, is no stranger. He had seen it more than once when he was in the vortex channel. It was the little thing like a spider, but the one he saw now was ten feet in size, and the shell changed from white jade to scarlet, and even looked old, crystal clear, like red jade.


    Eight feet and sixteen eyes are staring at Muyi and his party.


    Situ Wenjing exclaimed directly.


    "Predator?"


    Although the name is strange, it''s not difficult to understand. After all, when Mu Yi saw it before, the other party preyed on the dead in the channel. Since there are in the channel, there are naturally in the Styx, even more powerful.


    "It seems that we are lucky to meet a predator of blood jade level." situ Wenjing glanced at Mu Yi, and then continued without waiting for Mu Yi to ask: "This predator is a major feature of the Styx river. It feeds on the dead. Ordinary predators are white jade level, and the blood jade predator is the king of predators. It is not inferior to us. Even with the help of the geographical advantage of the Styx River, it will be more difficult."


    "And the predator is extremely vengeful. Once he is watched, it will be the end of immortality."


    "But the good news is that this predator should have just been promoted, and its strength is not too strong. Moreover, the predator of blood jade level is full of treasure, which is even more rare."


    At this point, situ Wenjing has explained very clearly, and the reason why he didn''t say how to deal with it is to wait for Mu Yi to make up his mind. After all, he is just a newly promoted predator.


    "It''s a rare opportunity. Lord situ doesn''t mind my followers practicing?" Muyi said directly.


    "Oh, it''s up to the Taoist friends to decide." although situ Wenjing looked at Jian Jiu next to him in surprise, he didn''t have any opinion. These two days, he became more familiar with Mu Yi, and his title became a Taoist friend.


    Without waiting for Mu Yi to continue talking, Jian Jiu on one side had stood up.


    (well, on the second day of the new year, continue to pay New Year''s greetings. In addition, thank sister Zhen for crossing the hill and the reward from the anonymous brother.)

 Chapter 721

    Jian Jiu came out step by step. With his steps, the sword meaning on his body kept rising. When he was opposite to the blood jade predator, the sword meaning had been raised to the extreme. Countless small sword marks swam around his body, constantly crushing the surrounding fog, and the fog in the distance continued to join in, forming a shocking picture.


    On the endless Styx River, a fuzzy figure stood in the air. Around him, it was like a vortex, stirring constantly, vaguely becoming the center of this heaven and earth.


    As for Mu Yi and others, they have withdrawn from a hundred feet away and are vaguely isolated from the surrounding. Therefore, even the blood jade predator can''t find the trace of Mu Yi and others. Otherwise, if they feel the smell of Mu Yi, I''m afraid it would have escaped long ago.


    Never underestimate the wisdom of the predator. The wisdom of the blood jade predator is no less than those wily humans. If you underestimate him because he is heterogeneous, you don''t know how to die in the end.


    At the moment, the predator looked at Jian Jiu with great interest. Although the predator ate the dead, it didn''t mean he didn''t like things like vitality. Jian Jiu was his prey in his eyes. Therefore, even if he felt the breath of Jian Jiu, he didn''t care. Instead, he carefully observed the changes of Jian Jiu.


    Before situ Wenjing spoke, Jian Jiu was nearby, so he heard it clearly. He knew that the predator in front of him was a strong man equivalent to the level of heaven and man. Even if he had just been promoted, he was far from being comparable to the pseudo heaven and man. But even so, with the words of Mu Yi, he stood up.


    Is he really not afraid of death? The answer is no, except those who have lived long enough, no one will be afraid of death, especially after Jian Jiu sees a glimmer of hope, he is unwilling to die like this, but he also knows that only by showing enough value can he continue to stay with Muyi.


    At present, although it seems dangerous, it is not inevitable. Muyi will not let him die deliberately. The original intention of this move is to sharpen him. The strong can not be achieved by sitting at home, but by constantly sharpening and surpassing themselves between life and death like refined steel. This is the essence of the strong.


    Jian Jiu wants to break through. In addition to relying on Muyi, he also needs to find his own way and surpass himself. Therefore, this predator has become his best experience object at present. Even if he is really defeated, he is half sure that Muyi will save him at the last moment.


    Of course, there is only half grasp, and the other half is death.


    Therefore, in this war, he had to be careless and give full play to 12% of his strength.


    When the sword idea accumulated to the extreme, Jian Jiu suddenly waved the long sword in his hand and cut down with a sword. The sword idea poured down like a long river on the nine days, shining a bright place in the gray world.


    Seeing that the mighty Jianhe river was about to fall, the blood jade predator suddenly disappeared. Its speed was as fast as a blink, which was the eyesight of jianjiu and could only vaguely catch a trace.


    Although he couldn''t see the action track of the blood jade predator, Jian Jiu responded at the first time. After all, he was the ultimate strong man of pseudo heaven and man. He was also a cultivated sword, which made him much stronger than the general pseudo heaven and man overlord. In addition, he was refined again after following Muyi for so long. To some extent, Jian Jiu was still far away from heaven and man, But it also obviously goes beyond the extreme of pseudo heaven and man.


    I''m afraid I can''t stop his sword at the moment.


    As soon as the sword light turned, the body wrapped directly around Jian Jiu disappeared in place. While he disappeared, two slender feet penetrated out of the void. Then I saw the body of the blood jade predator slowly clear.


    If Jian Jiu didn''t leave just now, I''m afraid it has become a thing in the mouth of the blood jade predator.


    Later, Jian Jiu showed a secret skill without hesitation. His strength soared suddenly. Although he still didn''t touch the threshold of heaven and man, his strength was several times stronger than that just now. Similarly, because he was a sword repairman, his attack was more fierce.


    Relying on sword repair and secret arts, perhaps coupled with the fact that the blood jade predator was not serious, he barely kept up with the rhythm of the blood jade predator. It seems that he just fell behind. At least he can come and go. If these things spread, he can definitely make a great reputation.


    Unfortunately, this is the Styx River, and there are only a few people who have witnessed it. It''s just that these people can''t spread the news. Situ Wenjing looked at Jian Jiu with a touch of meditation in his eyes. The performance of Jian Jiu repeatedly exceeded his expectations, and maybe there will be a miracle.


    Soon, after dozens of moves, sword nine began to lose support. After all, the secret arts have various restrictions, so it is impossible to use them at will, and the price is also very high. At present, sword nine can support dozens of moves in front of the blood jade predator, which is a great achievement. Even if the blood jade predator doesn''t make full efforts, such achievements can''t be erased.


    "I''m about to reach the limit when I cast my secret skills, but in the end, I can still cast a sword. This sword can be described as a sword of life and death. If I can''t force back the blood jade predator, I''m afraid I''ll have no luck. Only by forcing him back can I win a glimmer of vitality."


    "And this sword is also a sword to prove myself. Only in this way can adults save me."


    "Therefore, this sword should move forward bravely and be invincible. No matter what danger ahead, I should firmly believe that this sword can be cut open."


    Determined, Jian Jiu''s breath also changed slightly. The long sword in his hand was directly integrated with him. The so-called unity of man and sword is nothing more than that.


    "Cut!"


    With a light Zha, the whole person of sword nine turned into a sword light and flashed away between heaven and earth over the Styx river. At this moment, the speed displayed was no less than that of the blood jade predator, even faster, more fierce and more fierce.


    Among them, it is mixed with the tragedy of indomitable. This sword has no regrets, and unconsciously integrates the Kendo that Jian Jiu has learned in his life.


    It is said that there is a great terror between life and death and a great opportunity at the same time, but few can really grasp this great opportunity. Nine times out of ten, it is the end of death. Jianjiu doesn''t know whether he has grasped the opportunity. At this moment, he doesn''t think or even think. The sword light has quietly changed and become more introverted, but its power has increased sharply.


    The original blood jade predator who didn''t care about it suddenly woke up at this moment, and his 16 eyes emitted light together. At the same time, his body didn''t grow and shrink. It was only about three feet from the original size of one foot, but the blood light on his body was more concise.


    "Hiss!"


    A slight noise came immediately, and then saw the light on the blood jade predator suddenly broken, and then its body, which was only three feet in size, flew out directly. This sword obviously had the strength of heaven and man.


    This change, not to mention the blood jade predator, is that several people hidden nearby also look different.


    Mu Yi asked Jian Jiu to challenge the blood jade predator. He didn''t think he could win at all. At the beginning, he was able to surpass the level to challenge heaven and man by the integration of three truths. At the same time, he also had the treasure of salary lamp. However, in addition to the identity of Jian Xiu, the long sword in Jian Jiu''s hand was only ordinary, just the beginning of entering the magic weapon stage.


    But no one thought that his last sword actually crossed the natural moat, directly reached the level of heaven and man, and could repel the blood jade predator. The power of this sword can be imagined.


    Of course, the reason why jianjiu can do this is also because of many reasons. First, his strength has surpassed the pseudo heaven and man. In addition, Jiandao is already the best at attacking and cutting. Then, jianjiu finally shows his secret skills to make his strength rise sharply.


    In the final analysis, it was Jian Jiu''s understanding at the last moment that greatly improved his understanding of kendo. That sword was filled with all his energy and spirit, so as to give full play to this earth shaking sword.


    At least for Jian Jiu, this sword is enough to be earth shaking.


    However, he just sent out a sword and didn''t really kill the blood jade predator. If Mu Yi and others were not around, he would be the food for the blood jade predator, and there was no future.


    There was a sharp flash in situ Wenjing''s eyes. What he thought was different from Muyi. Sitting in the seat of the Lord of Yongzhou City, he undoubtedly thought more. The previous performance of Jian Jiu only surprised him a little, but that''s all.


    But at the moment, he is serious about jianjiu. In his opinion, there was only a glimmer of hope for jianjiu to recast the foundation and take that step. But now, there is at least a 30% chance. Although it sounds like the 30% chance is a little low, it is not. He was only 30.5% or at most 40% sure that he had broken through to heaven and man, From this we can see the potential of Jian Jiu.


    What''s more, jianjiu cultivates kendo. Once it breaks through, it is not only the rapid development of strength, but also represents the identity of the first sword cultivation in the world.


    In the underworld, it is not Jian Jiu Yi who chose kendo. Otherwise, there would be no Jiange organization in Qingzhou collection. Once Jian Jiu breaks through, it is the hope of all sword practitioners in the world. As long as he is willing, he can hold the general trend in his hands.


    A sword cultivation at the level of heaven and man, coupled with thousands of sword cultivation who are good at attacking and cutting, this force, even he has to be treated seriously. If he can draw to sword nine, he will also occupy more opportunities in the confrontation with the temple.


    It''s a pity¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Situ Wenjing couldn''t help looking at Mu Yi nearby. After all, Jian Jiu is Mu Yi''s servant at present.


    At the same time, the blood jade predator finally reacted, and a tyrannical breath gushed out of his body. Sixteen eyes stared at Jian Jiu. Obviously, it was completely angered at this moment.

 Chapter 722

    Sword nine is in a coma at the moment, and its body is falling towards the Styx river. However, the blood jade predator is unwilling to let it go. Only by swallowing it completely can it solve its hatred.


    However, when the blood jade predator pounced on Jian Jiu, the speed became slower and slower. When he reached Jian Jiu for three feet, he was completely motionless. At the same time, Jian Jiu seemed to be held by an invisible force to prevent him from falling into the Styx river.


    After all, in his current state, once he falls into the Styx, I''m afraid it will only be a dead end.


    In the sixteen eyes of the blood jade predator, a startled look appeared, and then a figure gradually emerged in front of it, which was Muyi, who had been hiding next to the play.


    At the moment of seeing Muyi, extreme fear appeared in the heart of the blood jade predator, but its body was fixed in the void, even if it wanted to turn around and escape.


    "Blood jade predator? What a pity." Mu Yi glanced lightly, then bent his fingers and flicked, and a spark fell on it. In Mu Yi''s eyes, the greatest use of this powerful predator is to sharpen sword nine. Now that the goal has been achieved, naturally there is no need to leave it to each other. It''s better to refine it to complete sword nine.


    In a short time, the blood jade predator was wrapped in a blue flame and completely turned into ashes in a short period of more than ten breath. A blood jade predator comparable to heaven and man turned into ashes easily. The shock brought by this scene was no worse than the previous powerful blow of sword 9, especially the shadow. He trembled all over and a touch of fear flashed in his eyes, Seems to think of some bad memory.


    Even situ Wenjing carefully observed the blue flame and showed a trace of fear in his expression.


    For all this, Muyi suddenly didn''t feel it. After refining the blood jade predator, he then gently pointed to Jian Jiu who was in a coma, and a pure power disappeared into his body.


    After a while, Jian Jiu''s body swelled, and his skin turned red, like a fire. Although he was in a coma at the moment, Jian Jiu''s face still showed an obvious color of pain. His body even trembled constantly, and bursts of bone explosion sounded.


    Seeing this, the fear on the shadow''s face gradually turned into envy. He knew what kind of benefits Jian Jiuzheng was experiencing at the moment. It was not too much to say that he was reborn. This was based on a blood jade predator of heaven and man level to promote all this, and it was also a process of making up for the foundation.


    Even if Jian Jiu can''t cross the scourge immediately, it can at least increase his probability of success by one or two percent. Although it''s only one or two percent, you know, the normal way to make up for the foundation is often for decades or even longer.


    Jian Jiu, however, got everything just in a coma, which is undoubtedly a good fortune and has immeasurable benefits for his future.


    Although the shadow has reached heaven and human, but when he first broke through, the potential was almost the same. In this lifetime, unless there is a chance to go against the sky, it will be difficult for him to make progress. If he can absorb the essence of this blood jade predator, he may directly break through the peak of a day and advance to a double day.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have such a chance.


    For half a hour, the change of the sword nine stopped, but at the moment, the sword nine seemed to be wrapped in a layer of blood scab, and his breath was several times stronger in the coma. After all, the essence of an entire blood jade predator did not explode him directly, but also thanks to the careful control of the animal husbandry. Otherwise, the sword nine could not bear it any longer, and it was blown to pieces directly.


    "Poop, poop!"


    After a long time, Jian Jiu finally changed again. His heart was like a drum, shaking the blood scab wrapped around his body. Even it could be seen that small cracks were covered with that layer of blood scab.


    "Click!"


    Finally, the blood scab turned into countless fragments, and spread out under the package of a force, and Jian Jiu''s body appeared again. With his awakening, his breath, which had been strong several times, soared again, and seemed to have vaguely touched the edge of heaven and man.


    "Thank you for your help."


    After waking up, Jian Jiu noticed the change of his body for the first time. The surging power and reborn body made him understand what kind of luck he had experienced. He hardly had to think about who gave him all this.


    There is no doubt that he was right before, and the benefits he got were not only these, but also in kendo. After all, Kendo is the only thing that really belongs to him. Between life and death, there is also the regretless sword, which made him take a big step forward.


    He believed that after he thoroughly digested the benefits, even if he was still not an opponent against the previous blood jade predator, it was not impossible to escape.


    "You deserve it," Muyi said faintly.


    At this time, situ Wenjing and the shadow came near.


    "Congratulations." situ Wenjing said with a smile. Jian Jiu has shown enough qualifications to attract his attention, so it is inevitable to show kindness. Even if Jian Jiu is only a fake heaven and man, who can be sure that he will not really take that step in a few years? Become a Kendo Heavenly Man?


    And most importantly, there is a big mountain behind jianjiu, that is Muyi.


    Although there was some jealousy and envy in his heart, the shadow also congratulated jianjiu. After all, they still have to get along for a long time. Moreover, the encounter of jianjiu also showed him a glimmer of hope for breakthrough. As long as there is desire in his heart, no one can refuse this temptation.


    "We''ve wasted a lot of time before, so we''d better hurry there early so as not to change later." after a simple congratulations, situ Wenjing said. Now in the place of Styx, it''s not a good place to catch up with the past.


    Several people had no opinion on situ Wenjing''s proposal, and then they continued to set out on their way.


    Although the group met a blood jade predator before, it doesn''t mean that there are such powerful beings everywhere in the Styx. It can only be blamed on their good luck, so they met the blood jade predator. In the end, the blood jade predator who has just been promoted for a short time has become sword nine.


    In fact, although there are not a few powerful beings in the Styx River, most of them are deep in the Styx River and can''t go out easily. The existence of such levels is like the high-level of all ethnic groups on the ground. They basically live in seclusion all year round and rarely appear.


    Half a day later, Mu Yi and others stopped in a wonderful place. The reason why they said it was wonderful was that this section of the Styx river seemed a little different. Originally, the Styx river could not see the ups and downs at all. Even standing on it, they could not feel the flow of the Styx River, like a pool of stagnant water.


    But in fact, the Styx river has a cycle and is also constantly flowing. The reason why it can''t be found is that it''s calm on the surface, but in the deep, it''s a turbulent undercurrent. The more it goes down, the greater the danger.


    But now, the whole Styx river seems to have an obvious fluctuation here. Countless waves spin out and burst. It looks very beautiful from a distance.


    "This is the place where the Styx river flows upstream, and it is also the place where the son of God will be assessed." looking at the countless swirling waves, situ Wenjing said slowly.


    "The place where the Styx river flows upstream?" Mu Yi observed carefully and soon found a clue. The whole Styx river seemed to form a dividing layer here. The water above still flows downward, while the water below flows strangely upward, one positive and one negative, forming a strange phenomenon at present.


    "Is there any mystery in this countercurrent place?" Muyi asked, otherwise it would not be a place for the son''s trial.


    "Yes, although the Styx river is a place of extreme Yin, all things have a balance of yin and Yang. Above the extreme Yin is pure Yang, so there are many treasures of yin and Yang in the Styx river. At present, this countercurrent place is also very famous in the underworld, because it is rich in a treasure called Yin and Yang jade." situ Wenjing didn''t hide it, but told what he knew, After all, even if he doesn''t say it at the moment, I believe Muyi will know the truth soon. In this case, it''s better for him to uncover all this.


    "Yin and Yang jade?" Mu Yi was stunned, but at this time, he suddenly felt the years bamboo in the sea tremble gently.


    In a word, this age bamboo can be described as the life magic weapon of Muyi. However, it is estimated that after this transformation, he can be promoted. It is only because of the paid lamp. Therefore, he has not had many opportunities to use age bamboo all the time. He mostly regards it as the hiding place of niannu children.


    However, this does not mean that Nian bamboo is useless. On the contrary, the real effect of Nian bamboo has not been fully developed. In the previous magic weapon period, that ability was too weak and was purely chicken ribs. However, if it became a magic weapon, I believe its special ability will definitely be increased. At that time, even Muyi dared not underestimate it.


    It''s just that the promotion of magic weapons is too slow. Even because of a series of coincidences and niannu''er, the time required is far beyond the promotion time of Muyi. Therefore, since entering the underworld, Nian Zhu has been in a slow promotion, and niannu''er has been sleeping all the time to help Nian Zhu promote.


    If you want to be promoted completely, it will take at least a few years. In a few years, a magic weapon will be promoted to a magic weapon, which will definitely scare people to death. In particular, it is still a life magic weapon. Once promoted, it will directly become a life magic weapon, saving countless hard work of sacrifice and refining. It''s really close, even more than the salary lamp.


    But at present, the sudden change of Nian bamboo makes Mu Yi see hope. When people have a whim, spirits such as Nian bamboo can naturally feel the change of opportunity. Therefore, after Mu Yi knows the yin-yang jade, he will suddenly tremble and remind Mu Yi.

 Chapter 723

    Years bamboo ushered in the opportunity of promotion, which was somewhat unexpected to Mu Yi. However, even with the ecstasy, not to mention how powerful bamboo was in the years after the promotion of the magic weapon of life, it was enough to wake niannu''er up in advance and help her achieve the position of ghost king.


    Nian Nu''er and Nian Nu''er share weal and woe. The promotion of Nian Nu''er is also her promotion. For this little girl, it is undoubtedly a great opportunity.


    So anyway, even if she gives up the opportunity to challenge the son and meet the semi saint, Muyi will not hesitate to help niannu''er. After all, this opportunity is too important for niannu''er. If she misses it, no one knows how long she will have to wait to become the ghost king.


    For niannu''er, Muyi has long regarded him as one of the most important people in his life. When the old Taoist left, it was the little girl who accompanied him all the time. Coupled with the similar fate of the two people, they felt that they were connected by fate. Muyi regarded the little girl as his own sister.


    "How can we get yin-yang jade?" Muyi asked without hesitation. Things that can be formed in the upstream of the Styx River are naturally inseparable from a treasure, especially yin-yang jade. It''s not simple to listen to the name, but the more precious yin-yang jade is, the more difficult it is to obtain.


    Otherwise, if it is rampant, it is not worth mentioning by situ Wenjing.


    For Mu Yi, situ Wenjing is not surprised. In fact, if you know the efficacy of Yin-Yang jade, it will be so regardless of who it is. After all, yin-yang has some similarities with life and death itself. It will undoubtedly be much easier to understand life and death with the help of Yin-Yang.


    But those who have higher aspirations will not give up this treasure.


    Of course, situ Wenjing didn''t know that Muyi didn''t want to get yin-yang jade for himself, otherwise he would not be so calm. After all, on the way to the main road, except himself, they were all enemies. It would only be foolish to give such an opportunity to others casually.


    "If I guess correctly, the ultimate goal of the son''s trial will be the yin-yang jade. If you want to get the yin-yang jade, you must go deep into the Styx river. It''s hard for us, not to mention heaven and man, to be the king of the Shura family. It''s called a forbidden area or a death place." situ Wenjing slowly explained.


    "The reason why yin-yang jade is extremely precious is not only because of its efficacy, but also because it is too difficult to obtain. Unless you have the strength of semi saints, you can go deep into it to find yin-yang jade. Unfortunately, except for the semi saints of the Shura family, the semi saints of other nationalities will be suppressed by the whole Styx River and almost die."


    "But fortunately, at intervals in the Styx River, there will be tides surging in the abyss. At the same time, it will also bring out the yin-yang jade. As long as we find the right time, we can''t get the yin-yang jade."


    After hearing the narration of situ Wenjing, Mu Yi thought a little, and then asked, "there are not a few strong people waiting to capture yin-yang jade outside the abyss?"


    "Not bad." situ Wenjing nodded and said: "The Shura family, the undead family, as well as all the families in the underworld, including the human family, have strong people waiting there. Therefore, every time the yin-yang jade is born, it will be a bloody storm. The abyss under the countercurrent land will erupt every three years, so three years is a cycle. At that time, the strong people of all ethnic groups will gather here and take it as a place for the trial and confrontation of the son. It''s also interesting and OK Try the son''s abilities in all aspects to the greatest extent. "


    Situ Wenjing took a look at Mu Yi and continued, "so what you will face next is not the two saints, but many kings in the same realm as you, unless you want to give up yin-yang jade."


    "Give up? It''s a pity that I''ve never had these two words in my life. No matter how difficult it is, I''m bound to get the yin-yang jade this time." Mu Yi said firmly. He must try his best to compete for the yin-yang jade, whether for himself or for niannu.


    As for situ Wenjing, it is obvious that he didn''t know about it until now, but he didn''t say it before. I''m afraid he also had the idea of watching him lively, which may also be an alternative test.


    In fact, Muyi doesn''t need to really win the yin-yang jade, that is, the temple let the two saints compete for the yin-yang jade, and I can''t guarantee to get it. It''s more just a test. After the end, the two saints will compete. The winner will not only be summoned by the semi saints, but also become the real saint of this session.


    However, Mu Yi only needs to defeat the two in the duel between the saints and the son, and then he can get the number of semi saints. However, for some reason, situ Wenjing actually encouraged Mu Yi to compete for yin-yang jade, which is probably related to the great pressure Mu Yi brought to him along the way.


    After all, he can''t judge the strength of Muyi by himself, so the best way is to push Muyi out and take advantage of the competition for yin-yang jade to have a glimpse of the real strength of Muyi.


    Situ Wenjing uses an upright Yang scheme, and Mu Yi can not be fooled. But all this has a premise, that is, to give up yin-yang jade, but is it possible?


    Situ Wenjing was not surprised by Mu Yi''s answer. It seems that only in this way can it be normal.


    "This is just the periphery of the countercurrent place. As long as we follow this direction, we will reach our destination. I believe there are many strong people there at this moment," situ Wenjing said.


    "I''m afraid I can''t protect the two of them in the competition for yin-yang jade this time, so I''ll bother the city master situ." Mu Yi suddenly said that he wouldn''t care if he was only a few strong people at the level of heaven and man, but according to situ''s words, every competition for yin-yang jade will be very tragic.


    Although there are only eight elders on the surface of the Terran, and even there is almost no trace of the king in the underworld, this does not mean that there are few strong heaven and man level in the whole underworld. Some truths are far more amazing than you see.


    At that time, Mu Yi could not protect them, especially Jian Jiu. He had great expectations for them. Naturally, he didn''t want anything to happen to him. Therefore, situ Wenjing undoubtedly became the best candidate at this time.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. Don''t worry about their safety." situ Wenjing nodded. With his strength, if you don''t compete for yin-yang jade, you still have no problem protecting them.


    "In order to avoid being implicated by me, I think it''s better to separate here. When it''s done, I''ll find you."


    After Muyi finished, he didn''t even give situ Wenjing a chance to speak. He suddenly disappeared. Seeing Muyi leave like this, jianjiu still couldn''t hide his disappointment. However, he knew that with his current strength, if he followed Muyi, he would not help but become a burden.


    Thinking of this, Jian Jiu secretly swore that he must step into the barrier of heaven and man as soon as possible, cross this natural moat and become a real heaven and man.


    As for the shadow, Jian Jiu doesn''t think so much. He is a strong man of heaven and man level. Plus what he is good at, he doesn''t have the qualification to fish in troubled waters. Of course, it''s just the qualification. If he really competes for yin-yang jade, 99% of them may be dead without burial, so he still knows himself a little.


    And the most important thing is that Muyi doesn''t trust him as much as he treats Jian Jiu.


    "Well, let''s go too. I believe we will soon see the majestic posture of Muyi Taoist friends fighting in all directions." situ Wenjing said with great expectation. From Muyi''s choice to separate from them, we can see his determination.


    There is no doubt that his plan was successful. If there were no accidents, he could really understand the strength of Muyi this time, rather than the flowers in the mirror and the moon in the water.


    After Muyi left, he put the mask given to him by Jing Lao on his face again from the internal space of the salary lamp. The Taoist robe on his body was changed into the dark golden robe on the demon land, and then changed his hair temples. It is believed that situ Wenjing might not be able to recognize him standing in front of him.


    After all, at the moment, even his breath has changed a little. Only in this way can Muyi have a stable life for a period of time after seizing yinyangyu. Otherwise, once his identity is exposed, I''m afraid there will be no peace. At that time, not only the strong of all ethnic groups, but also the heaven and man of the human race may also deal with him.


    Muyi doesn''t like trouble, so it''s undoubtedly the best choice to use this heavy identity.


    Of course, Muyi never thought that he could hide his identity from people all over the world, but he could buy him some time. As long as he could go further, make jiuzhuan Jinshen reach the third turn, and completely integrate with the salary lamp, and have the strength of a giant. At that time, half Saint couldn''t come out, who could do?


    On the Styx River, the waves bloom one after another. Even in the back, huge Tai Chi patterns can be vaguely seen. Continuous rotation and collision arouse towering waves. This is the impact of the countercurrent of the Styx river. Moreover, this collision constantly stirs the Yin Qi above, which makes the Styx River seem a lot empty.


    Just as situ Wenjing said, Muyi saw more than a dozen figures after flying. With his arrival, many eyes looked at him at the same time, with hostility, examination, indifference and even disdain.


    In the sight, some of these dozens of figures stood in the air, some sat on things such as clouds, some stood on magic weapons, and even a boat floated and sank on the Styx river. On it, an old man wearing a hat hung his head slightly and couldn''t see clearly. He was also the only one who didn''t look up because of the arrival of Muyi. At the same time, Mu Yi felt a faint palpitation on him.


    These more than a dozen figures are far away from each other. They occupy one side of the world and do not invade each other. Under them, there is a huge pattern of Yin-Yang Tai Chi.

 Chapter 724

    In Mu Yi''s sight, the yin-yang Tai Chi pattern in front of him is at least tens of miles in size. Human beings are as small as ants, but in fact, for strong people at the level of heaven and man, a distance of tens of miles is no different from taking a few steps.


    The dozens of figures are distinct from each other, and the arrival of Muyi also attracted their attention. After all, the purpose of everyone here is very clear, that is, to seize the yin-yang jade, and one more person, one more competitor. In particular, Muyi''s breath is obscure, wearing a mask and full of mysterious feeling.


    However, there is still a period of time before the birth of Yin-Yang jade. Even if someone is afraid of Muyi, he doesn''t do it, so as not to take advantage of others.


    After a little glance, Mu Yi''s mind focused on the huge Tai Chi pattern under his feet. It seemed that there was a strange charm that constantly attracted his mind power. Although there was a bad feeling in his heart, at the moment, he seemed to have completely forgotten the general, followed the power wholeheartedly and entered the depths of the Styx river.


    At this time, Muyi didn''t see it. Among the dozen figures, many people showed mocking eyes. Looking at Muyi''s eyes, they also seemed to be looking at a fool.


    At the same time, Mu Yi''s mental strength is also consumed at a terrible speed. According to this speed, even after tens of interest at most, it will be consumed. At that time, although Mu Yi is not said to be the fish on the chopping board, his strength must be greatly damaged, and for others, it is equivalent to cutting down a competitor in advance.


    Therefore, at this moment, no one will remind Mu Yi, that is, situ Wenjing. I don''t know whether it is because I forgot or don''t know at all, so I also didn''t remind Mu Yi.


    At this time, the salary lamp in Mu Yi''s mind trembled slightly, and a clear cry rang out, which immediately ran through his sea of knowledge, and formed a huge rosefinch Dharma phase behind him. Under this dharma phase, the originally turbulent countercurrent land actually became calm.


    The frightened eyes looked at Mu Yi and the huge Dharma phase behind him. The ridicule on his face was stiff even before he could hide it.


    Although Muyi made such a big movement, he was not sober. Even his mind power was blessed. He suddenly rushed through an invisible barrier and entered a dark and deep place. There was no light, no vitality and nothing. Muyi''s mind also showed signs of stagnation at the moment. If this continues, His mind might ''die'' here.


    It can be said that Muyi is facing an extremely dangerous situation at the moment. If he is careless, he will die. However, at this time, he is powerless, just like a puppet controlled by an "outsider".


    At this time, in Muyi''s knowledge of the sea, the virtual shadow of the evil Buddha, which should have disappeared long ago, slowly emerged out of nothing. Muyi didn''t even notice this process. When the evil Buddha reappeared, he unexpectedly entered the dark and deep unknown land with the help of his mental power.


    "Click!"


    Like the beginning of the world, this unknown land finally gave birth to the first ray of light. It was slowly born on the first day, but strangely, this * * day was actually black, but it was incompatible with the darkness of the unknown land.


    The * * day scattered a black light, which lit up this black unknown land, giving people an extremely uncomfortable feeling, and everything subverted the imagination.


    Under the black sun, there is a Buddha shadow, which is the one in Muyi''s mind. At this time, the evil Buddha is alive.


    "Hell!"


    The evil Buddha opened his mouth and spit out a voice. After a while, the darkness retreated, revealing a desolate and broken world. It seems that this is the true face of this unknown land.


    "Boom!"


    The broken world began to shake violently, as if it would collapse at any time.


    "Evil!"


    Another old, loud voice sounded.


    In the outside world, on the Styx River, in addition to the original more than a dozen figures, there are several more figures at this time. These beings have already arrived, but they hide in the dark because the yin-yang jade has not come out, but because of the accident of Muyi, they come out in advance.


    Originally, the sudden increase of these strong men will certainly attract the attention of more than a dozen figures, but at this time, they all focus on Mu Yi, especially the rosefinch with two wings behind him.


    Although the rosefinch only exists in ancient legends, it does not mean that no one knows it at present. Especially after reaching the realm of heaven and man, no matter which race it is, it must have rich experience. Therefore, after seeing the rosefinch, many people recognize it.


    Just because of the prestige of the rosefinch and the fear of the legend, they didn''t act rashly, but waited quietly. Anyway, for them, the most important thing is patience.


    In Mu Yi''s feeling, it seemed that a moment passed, and it seemed that it was a long time. In the whole process, he didn''t have any consciousness, so he didn''t know what happened. It was like he was in a trance and woke up.


    But when he woke up, he was extremely weak. Muyi was shocked to find that his mental strength was less than 10%. At the same time, the salary lamp and xuanming spring seemed to have been extracted with huge strength and become depressed. In addition, there was no change.


    But what really makes Muyi really is that he has no just memory. What kind of existence makes him not leave any memory and have no resistance? Is it semi holy? Although he had never seen the semi saint, Muyi denied the answer in his heart.


    He believed that if the semi Saint wanted to kill him, he also had no resistance, but he didn''t even have memory, didn''t he?


    Mu Yi thought of a possibility, but even if he expelled this terrible idea, he didn''t even dare to think more in his heart.


    But then Muyi found himself in trouble. The hot eyes around him told him that if he was careless, I''m afraid he didn''t need to wait until the powerful shot, he would have died first.


    If it was the heyday, even if Muyi was defeated, he would still have no problem escaping. However, at present, in the face of nearly 20 strong men of heaven and man level, especially when his strength was greatly damaged, his probability of escaping was too low.


    At this time, those strong men have quietly surrounded him in the center, which is typical of heaven and earth.


    However, the more this time, Muyi can''t express his panic. After all, although those people have bad intentions for him, they can''t go immediately because they can''t understand his depth, so he still has a chance.


    "Hum."


    Suddenly, Mu Yi snorted coldly, and a golden light was emitted from his body, which directly bounced back the eyes that fell on him. At the same time, there was a golden light in Mu Yi''s eyes, which was the breaking Dharma goal he practiced.


    Muyi''s goal is a figure not far from him. Since he wants to establish authority, he naturally needs to have an object of authority, so that the rest of the people can''t act rashly.


    Maybe he was worried that Muyi would escape. The other party deliberately stood close to Muyi. Although it was close enough to be several miles away, it was just a fist''s distance for strong people such as Muyi.


    The nine turn golden body, which has reached the second small turn, will run. Layers of golden light are added to him, and finally form a fist, a fist that can penetrate the void.


    "Magic power?"


    "Border?"


    "What a powerful force."


    At the moment when Muyi shot, he could no longer hide all this from the public. In fact, Muyi didn''t intend to hide it from them, otherwise, how could he really establish prestige?


    As for the existence of the object chosen by Muyi, it has become the unlucky person to verify everyone''s ideas, so no one has made a move at the moment.


    Breaking the Dharma eye shrouded, stunned the strong man of heaven and man, but at this moment, Muyi''s fist had come to him. After reacting, the other party was very angry. Obviously, he didn''t expect Muyi to attack him, but even if he was angry, he had to resist at the moment.


    Unfortunately, the power of breaking the Dharma and enchanting can not only suppress him, but also see through his shortcomings. In order to establish prestige, Muyi''s fist integrates all the boxing ideas and almost reaches the peak.


    "Boom!"


    In countless horrified eyes, Mu Yi''s fist directly beat the strong man of heaven and man into blood and flesh. At the moment he just resisted, the breath exposed has even reached the peak of Liuzhong heaven. Such a strong man is not only in the underworld, but also famous.


    But now, he can''t even stop Muyi''s fist. He died so oppressed. If you want to blame him, you can only blame him for his bad luck.


    Muyi tried his best, and his breath was vast, and he could not hide it from the public. With the death of a strong man at the peak of liuchongtian as an annotation, no one would doubt Muyi''s strength, and everyone had a general understanding of Muyi''s strength.


    "Seven days peak, even eight days."


    The reason why there is such a big gap is that Muyi did not display the rosefinch Dharma that had just been exposed. Therefore, people suspect that he has concealed something. In addition, with the power of border crossing, it is difficult to suppress Muyi unless it is jiuchongtian.


    But are there nine days here right now? The answer is obviously no, not to mention jiuchongtian, but there are few bachongtian. Therefore, Muyi''s fist is equivalent to establishing his position. Some people suspect that he did it deliberately just to cover up his weakness, but he did not dare to do it rashly, because a strong person suspected of bachongtian has no problem killing a group of qichongtian even when the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.


    Besides, how many people can really reach the seventh heaven around?


    As for the strong man who died in Muyi''s hands, he was directly forgotten by the public, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 725

    Muyi''s fist shocked the public and won him a breather. In fact, Muyi has been so well-known that he can barely maintain his shape. If someone makes a move at this time, even if it is only a heavy day, it will definitely embarrass him and waste all his previous achievements.


    However, just that startling punch, the mourning of the strong man at the top of the six heavens before he died still echoed in their ears. It is undoubtedly unwise to establish such a terrible strong man for an inexplicable reason, especially when the yin-yang jade has not been born.


    Therefore, when Muyi sat down cross legged in the air and slowly settled down, although there were still vague eyes from time to time, no one dared to come out again. For a time, peace was restored over the Styx river. As for the strong man who had just died, there was not even a trace left.


    Mu Yi set aside a trace of mind to guard outside, and then tried his best to restore the consumed mind power. At the same time, he also found the abnormal situation of salary lamp and xuanming spring. They obviously suffered great loss, and they would almost hurt the root.


    "What have you just experienced?"


    Mu Yi suppressed the fear in his heart and couldn''t help thinking about it. Unfortunately, he was destined to find no answer to this question. The only thing he could be sure of was that all this was caused by his rash use of mental power to explore the huge yin-yang Tai Chi pattern under his body.


    Therefore, with the just learned lesson, he will not make the same mistake again. He was lucky just now. If he did it again, it would be a problem whether he could wake up. Moreover, the surrounding wolves can scare him once, but absolutely not the second time. After all, none of these strong people who can cultivate the realm of heaven and man is a fool.


    At the same time when Mu Yi is settled, there are also people coming. Yin Yang jade is born every three years, with more than three or five pieces each time and less than one or two pieces. It is an opportunity for anyone. Moreover, to seize Yin Yang jade, strength is important, but luck is also important.


    Therefore, as long as you reach heaven and man, you will come to join in the fun. Even if you can''t get yin-yang jade at that time, you can also play the role of experience on the Styx river.


    "Eh, there seems to be some changes in Nanming from fire?"


    In the process of settling down, Muyi was integrated with the salary lamp again, but this time, the salary lamp gave him a different feeling. To be exact, this difference came from the Nanming Lihuo. Before, although Nanming Lihuo was promoted to Tianhuo, Muyi has been unable to give full play to the power of Tianhuo, mainly because his own strength is too low, Add the deepest seal of the salary lamp.


    But at this moment, he found that Nanming had a little more spirituality from the fire.


    Yes, it is spirituality, the unique spirituality of Tianhuo, and the greatest ability of this spirituality is to let Tianhuo have the ability to grow independently, and it can be manipulated more easily, even as long as the shepherd changes his mind.


    The most intuitive manifestation of this change is that when he incarnated as a rosefinch, his strength has been greatly improved. If Mu Yi''s ability to incarnate as a rosefinch has gradually been unable to keep up with and meet him because of his nine turn golden body decision, then this change of Tianhuo has completely made up for this lack, Once again, let this ability become one of the strongest attack means of Muyi.


    For Mu Yi, naturally, the surprise is far greater than the accident, so that the consumption of the salary lamp is too much, and he has temporarily forgotten it. After all, as long as he doesn''t hurt the root, he can recover quickly. If he is cruel, he can recover completely by refining a few strong people at the level of heaven and man.


    In fact, not only the salary lamp, but also the xuanming spring is more closely connected with Muyi. It seems that an invisible hand pushed him, saving him a lot of time.


    Therefore, it is reasonable to say that danger is often accompanied by opportunity. However, as the saying goes, there are no wet shoes when you often walk by the river. If you don''t have to, Muyi doesn''t want to experience things like that just now.


    For a whole day, Muyi''s mental power was fully restored, and his mental power was much purer than before, which can be described as an unexpected joy.


    When Muyi woke up, he immediately attracted a lot of attention. These people had been secretly paying attention to Muyi, especially as the time of the birth of Yin-Yang jade became closer and closer, this kind of peeping thought became stronger and stronger. After all, with the strength shown before Muyi, they definitely belong to the top class among people.


    If you get hurt, it''s just that. If you recover, it''s definitely one more powerful competitor.


    Mu Yi naturally knows the thoughts revealed by these eyes, but he just sneers in his heart. He survived the most dangerous time before. How can he be afraid now? After knowing that yin-yang jade is useful to niannu''er, Muyi has decided that he must get it anyway, so he will not shrink back even if there are many competitors around him.


    With Muyi''s cold eyes scanning the past, those obscure eyes immediately retreated clean, and even one or two strong men who were conceited that their strength was not inferior to Muyi nodded at him.


    In the crowd, Muyi saw situ Wenjing, Jian Jiu and the shadow, but they just stood on the periphery. Moreover, because Muyi wore a mask on his face, situ Wenjing didn''t recognize him for a while. After all, situ Wenjing came late, so he didn''t see the scene of Muyi''s great power. As for those who saw it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t say it, They even wish someone would provoke Muyi, which not only consumes Muyi''s strength, but also reduces one opponent. Why not?


    Finally, Muyi saw a large ship with some human figures standing on it. Although he didn''t see his face, he could see each other''s origin and temple from his clothes.


    Only the temple is qualified to participate. As for the two holy sons who participated in the trial, Muyi didn''t see it. After all, the strong people of all ethnic groups around have changed their appearance. Unless they show their true body, they can''t see their original identity with the naked eye.


    However, the biggest possibility is that the opposite party is hiding in the crowd and waiting for the time to come. Muyi is not worried about this. He believes that the two holy sons will emerge sooner or later, as long as the big ship of the Terran can''t escape.


    That big ship should be a magic weapon, suspended in the air and hunting with flags. Although it has great prestige, it looks more or less publicized. Moreover, this kind of warship does not play a big role here. It is more a symbol. At the same time, it also gives those Temple deacons a foothold. Otherwise, they are not qualified to come here because they only have the strength of pseudo heaven and man.


    Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Muyi could also guess that there must be a strong man of the Terran in the warship to protect the Dharma for the two famous people''s holy sons, so Muyi didn''t underestimate the power of the Terran side.


    At this time, there are at least nearly a hundred strong people gathered above the Styx. If this force is placed in the underworld, it can definitely sweep away. On the other hand, it confirms Muyi''s guess that the strong people in the underworld are much more exposed than in the open.


    Muyi just woke up. Within a quarter of an hour, the Styx river suddenly became calm, and no more waves could be seen. At the same time, an indescribable pressure shrouded the people, as if they were in danger.


    Some of the strong people present even experienced such a scene more than once, so they performed normally, but those new arrivals, even Muyi, turned pale after feeling the vastness and power like Tianwei.


    "This is the power of the whole Styx river." Muyi knew that only the power of the Styx river could give him this pressure, but although this power is vast, it lacks a unified will.


    Although the Styx river became calm, Mu Yi vaguely felt that there was a terrible force brewing in the depths of the Styx river. It should be the abyss mentioned by situ Wenjing. The yin-yang jade came out of it and then entered the Styx river.


    As for flying out of the Styx, it is basically impossible, so now everyone is waiting for an appropriate time, and then enter the Styx to compete for yin-yang jade.


    The reason why no one took the lead in entering, but waited hard for the so-called opportunity, in addition to the fact that the Styx River can absorb vitality, another reason is that when the abyss is spraying yin-yang jade, the power of vibration, even the strong ones of heaven and man, is difficult to offset, or even die directly.


    With the passage of time, the depression behind the calm is getting heavier and heavier, and almost the pressure people can''t breathe. Many people have used their magic weapons to offset the depression, but some people don''t care and seem to enjoy the pressure.


    Muyi undoubtedly belongs to the latter kind. His nine turn golden body is determined to harden his body. Although he only cultivates to the second turn, his physical strength has far exceeded the strong ones in the same realm. Therefore, when the pressure approaches, he does not stimulate the salary lamp, but carries the pressure with his body.


    "Boom."


    Finally, there was a sound of shock in the depths of the Styx river. The originally calm Styx river seemed to be about to subvert, and terrible forces were raging. In the depths of the Styx River, where people could not see, a huge gap was directly opened, and deeper, there was an independent small world, from which several bright lights flew out and fell into the Styx River in an instant, And directly dispersed under the impetus of power.


    At this time, three of the nearly hundred day strong men took the lead. They didn''t hesitate to enter the Styx river. One of them was the old man who stepped on a boat and made Muyi feel afraid.


    Moreover, from the power of the three people, Muyi already knew the strength of the three people, bachongtian.


    Compared with the three strong ones, the speed of Muyi is undoubtedly slower, but this speed is determined by strength. Otherwise, if you enter too early, you will be directly shocked to death by the residual forces in the Styx river.


    But even so, Muyi also belongs to the second wave, and there are seven strong people who enter the second wave.

 Chapter 726

    When he first arrived at the Styx River, Mu Yi had a better understanding of the ability of the Styx River to devour vitality, so he personally went into the Styx River and felt it. Generally speaking, there were nine turns of gold covered in it, so that he could resist this ability to a certain extent. Although it could not be completely offset, it was much easier than ordinary people, In addition, jiuzhuan Jinshen definitely specializes in cultivating his physique, which undoubtedly makes him stick to it for a longer time.


    But now, when he entered the Styx, he was shocked to find that the phagocytosis of vitality by the Styx here is ten times or even a hundred times stronger than when he tried before. Even with his defense, he can clearly feel the rapid passage of vitality, and he is the same, and the situation of others can be imagined.


    Although it is said that it is helpful to understand the power of life and death in the Styx River, no one is stupid enough to understand the power of life and death here at such a moment. It is obviously that it is hard to please. If you are not careful, you may even hurt yourself. More importantly, at present, yin-yang jade is born. Capturing yin-yang jade is the most important goal of many strong people.


    According to Mu Yi''s estimation, staying in the Styx river here for a breath is equivalent to consuming a day''s vitality. It can be called terrible. Even he is so, the rest will only be more serious, which is tantamount to robbing life.


    Moreover, with the deepening of the Styx River, this phagocytic power will increase in a straight line. Muyi is not sure whether the deepest place will become a breath equal to a year, but he is absolutely unwilling to take risks. Even if there are nine turns of golden body, even if he is still young, he is not willing to consume too much vitality at one time. After all, once the vitality is consumed, it is much more difficult to make up for it.


    But at present, they go deep into the Styx one by one, lest they go in late and can''t get the yin-yang jade. It''s not that they don''t care about their vitality, but that the yin-yang jade is more attractive. As long as they can get the yin-yang jade, they can make up for the more vitality they consume.


    However, the number of Yin-Yang jade is limited after all, which is far from enough for many strong people present to share equally, so it depends on who has strong strength and who has good opportunities at this time.


    After entering the Styx River, Muyi only felt that the violent forces were raging and constantly hitting his body. Even if he had been prepared, his nine turn golden body cover kept shaking. Even he was like this, the pressure on the three eightfold strong people who had entered before would undoubtedly be greater.


    However, Muyi didn''t want to pay attention to the rest of the people. Instead, he put his spiritual awareness to the maximum and constantly felt the breath emitted by the yin-yang jade. With the previous lessons, Muyi didn''t dare to release his mental power, so he had to rely on his spiritual awareness to detect the Yin-Yang jade.


    Yin Yang jade is a treasure nurtured by the Styx river. The Qi of yin and Yang is integrated, which is completely different from the breath in the Styx river. Therefore, as long as it is not too far away, you can feel it, and others rely on this method to find Yin Yang jade.


    There seem to be a lot of strong people at the level of people in the past hundred days, but when they enter the Styx River, they suddenly look small. On the Styx River, except for a warship and flag hunting, only a few strong people stand in the air. They don''t enter the Styx river for various reasons. After all, every time the yin-yang jade is born, All represent a river of blood, and right now, it''s just the beginning.


    Although almost all dolls read into the Styx to look for yin-yang jade, as long as one person gets yin-yang jade, the war will be triggered immediately, and more people will be involved and compete for yin-yang jade, so don''t look at them outside, but they don''t have a chance.


    In the warship, an old figure slowly opened his eyes. In front of him was a mirror, which vaguely saw the scene in the Styx river. But most importantly, in this mirror, there were two special figures with white light, which was very different from the rest.


    These two figures emitting white light are the holy sons of this session, and competing for yin-yang jade is their trial. If someone directly obtains yin-yang jade, it is an indisputable Holy Son. If they don''t get it, there will still be a big war in the end, and their performance will be recorded.


    After all, selecting the son of God is not just a matter of strength, which is related to the future development of the Terran.


    Situ Wenjing stood in the distance and took a complex look at the flying warship. I''m afraid no one can know what he was thinking except himself.


    Muyi wandered in the Styx river constantly and could not see any figure around him. However, with the nine turn golden mask, he was like a swimming fish swimming in the Styx river. Of course, the price was that he needed to consume one day''s vitality every breath.


    Now, it has been decades since he entered the Styx. In addition to bearing the shock of the Styx itself, he has consumed dozens of days of vitality, and it seems that this consumption still has no head.


    Just as Mu Yi''s mind turned rapidly, his heart suddenly moved. Then he suddenly turned his head and looked in one direction. In his eyes, the golden light flickered and directly opened the broken Dharma eyes. The originally dark Styx river was immediately clearly exposed in his eyes. A white light was rolling with the undercurrent several miles away.


    "Yin Yang jade."


    Although he had never seen a real yin-yang jade, Mu Yi had judged that it must be a yin-yang jade at the moment of seeing the white light, so without any hesitation, he directly gave full play to his speed, pulled out a long trace in the Styx River and rushed towards the yin-yang jade.


    However, Mu Yi''s luck is good, but it''s not good. It''s good because he can find yin-yang jade at the first time, but bad because he is not the only one who finds yin-yang jade at the same time. Just breaking the Dharma eye, there are four figures near the yin-yang jade.


    And with the passage of time, there will only be like a vortex, gathering more strong people. If it is a general strong person, Muyi doesn''t worry and just kills it directly. However, if it is the three eight strong people, he has no confidence at all. After all, he also has a certain understanding of these strong people.


    The Liu demon he met in the mysterious valley was bachongtian. For the first time, he was seriously injured and dying. The second time, although it was better, it was still a disastrous defeat. However, he escaped in time by preparing in advance. Although his cultivation was further and jiuzhuan Jinshen was determined to reach the second Zhuan Xiaocheng, he was still far from an opponent in the face of bachongtian''s strong man.


    Therefore, in his opinion, after he got the yin-yang jade, unless he ran away immediately, it would be difficult for him to keep the yin-yang jade if he was caught up by any one of them. As for the seven heavy days, he didn''t worry too much. Even in the face of the siege, he still had no problem trying to escape.


    At present, it depends on whose speed is faster and who gets the yin-yang jade first.


    "Yin Yang jade!"


    While Muyi found yin-yang jade, others also found it. Even compared with Muyi, the other party should be closer. Gu Tongtian is such a lucky man. He comes from the ghost family and is one of the top ten royal families. He has reached the strength of liuchongtian. Even among the people this time, his strength is not weak.


    "Mine, it must be mine."


    Gu Tongtian shouted in his heart and quickly approached the yin-yang jade. His eyes have become red and crazy. After all, this yin-yang jade is related to his future achievements. If you are lucky, you may be able to understand the true meaning of life and death directly. Even if you can''t, you can take a big step forward, directly reach the seventh heaven and enter the later stage of the king''s realm, In this way, his position in the family will undoubtedly become higher.


    "Go away."


    When Gu Tongtian was about to approach the yin-yang jade, a murderous voice came directly. At this time, Gu Tongtian found that a strong man had arrived not far away, and the strength of the other party was even stronger than him.


    "Seven days."


    Gu Tongtian judged the strength of the other party for the first time, but it was obviously impossible for him to give up the yin-yang jade. Therefore, regardless of the other party''s warning, he suddenly accelerated his body shape, quickly caught up with the yin-yang jade, and then grabbed it in his hand.


    "Ecstasy."


    After getting the yin-yang jade, even if he was in the mood of ancient Tongtian, he couldn''t help a burst of ecstasy. This is the yin-yang jade. How can he not be ecstatic if he has the opportunity to become a semi saint or the existence of a quasi emperor in the future?


    "Die."


    Seeing that Gu Tongtian grabbed the yin-yang jade and ran away without looking back, the seven strong man behind him was obviously very angry. Even though he was still in the Styx River, he shot at Gu Tongtian dozens of feet apart.


    If it''s outside, these tens of feet can''t be called distance at all, but in the Styx River, the strange power is endless and omnipresent. It can not only devour vitality, but also devour all the power. Therefore, when his attack comes behind Gu Tongtian, the power is gone.


    However, even so, it was also the strong man of qichongtian who killed him with hatred, and his power could not be underestimated. Gu Tongtian felt the danger behind him for the first time, but did not turn around to meet the enemy. Instead, he burst out a strong light on his body, took the blow, and then used his secret skill to maximize his speed, quickly rushed out of the Styx River and fled to the distance.


    Gu Tongtian''s move suddenly poked the hornet''s nest and immediately stirred up the surroundings. One by one, he flew out of the Styx River and chased Gu Tongtian. A big war was triggered. When it was impossible to determine whether there was yin-yang jade in the Styx River, even the strong man of bachongtian would not let Gu Tongtian escape.


    Therefore, although Gu Tongtian took some chances, he just escaped not far away. The Styx River under him shook, and a big hand composed of the water of the Styx river suddenly leaned out and grabbed Gu Tongtian in the air.


    At the same time, Muyi finally caught up with him and flew out of the Styx, so he just saw an amazing scene.

 Chapter 727

    "Who is it?"


    When he saw the big hand, Muyi''s heart was shocked. If it was an ordinary River, Muyi could easily condense this big hand, but here is the Styx river. The river contains not only strange power that can devour vitality, but also spiritual power. Muyi''s previous experience still haunts him.


    But now, someone can control the water of Styx. How can this not shock Muyi?


    In fact, not only Muyi, but all who saw the existence of this scene could not help shaking their minds. Even the ancient supernatural power didn''t expect this to happen suddenly. Although he left the Styx River, he didn''t rise too high. After all, the sky over the Styx river was not completely worry free.


    I just didn''t expect that such a big hand would appear in the Styx river. Before, the ancient divine power was injured and cast secret skills. At the moment, his strength was far higher than the normal level, but even so, his face changed greatly. When he couldn''t avoid, he showed his body and broke through the big hand, which made his speed slow down involuntarily.


    At the same time, the strong men who chased him out of the Styx also seized this opportunity to catch up quickly and surround him.


    At present, many strong people are fighting for the moment. Unfortunately, the ancient supernatural power did not seize the opportunity of this moment, which immediately made his situation dangerous. If he was not good, he might hate here.


    "I am the ancient magic power of the ghost family. Whoever stops me will be the enemy of my ghost family."


    In a hurry, the ancient supernatural power shouted out. After all, the ghost family is the largest family in the underworld. Ordinary people dare not provoke it easily, otherwise they will be enemies with the ghost family. Considering the consequences, people can be afraid.


    The ancient supernatural power never expected that after he reported to his family, the people would directly get out of the way. After all, this was a competition for yin-yang jade. However, he wanted only the hesitation of the people, even for a moment.


    But unfortunately, the ancient supernatural power still underestimated the temptation of Yin-Yang jade. Although the ghost family was powerful and threatened the whole hell, so what? All the families in the underworld can be destroyed? What''s more, since they come to compete for yin-yang jade, they are ready to sacrifice. As long as they win yin-yang jade, they can''t find a place to hide their names. Anyway, the underworld is so big, they don''t believe that the ghost family can search the whole underworld for an ancient magic power, which is tantamount to provoking people''s anger.


    As long as they refine the yin-yang jade, their strength will certainly increase greatly. In the underworld, everything is false. Only strength is eternal and the guarantee for their own survival. Therefore, when the ancient god calls, they hesitate for a moment or two, but most of them shoot at the ancient god at a faster speed.


    Muyi stood in the distance, hesitated a little, but didn''t do it immediately. He was waiting for the presence under the Styx to appear.


    In the middle of the air, the ancient divine power was shocked and angry. Even if he used his secret skills, it was difficult to escape for a time. Especially after the seven strong man caught up, his situation was even more precarious. It seemed to have become an extravagant hope to leave with Yin-Yang jade.


    Although there were many anxieties in his heart, the ancient supernatural power was not dazzled by desire after all. At the most critical moment, he still threw out the yin-yang jade, but his expression was distorted, and the hatred in his eyes could not be washed away by the water of the Styx river.


    "Grab it, grab it, and see who is the final winner."


    The yin-yang jade came out. The ancient supernatural power kept twitching in his heart and thought with hatred on his face. At present, unless he defeated everyone with absolute power, the yin-yang jade is doomed to change its master again and again.


    Without the yin-yang jade, people will not continue to siege the ancient magic power and chase after the yin-yang jade one after another. The lucky man closest to the yin-yang jade fished the yin-yang jade in his hand and left at the same speed, but just before he left far, he was blasted by a strong man flying out of the Styx River and died.


    With the beginning of death, the competition for yin-yang jade suddenly became fierce.


    Mu Yi always waited patiently. Even if the yin-yang jade passed by him several times, he didn''t do it. Half of his attention focused on the river and some on the ancient supernatural powers, because he had a hunch that the answer he wanted to know would be revealed from him.


    After throwing out the yin-yang jade, the ancient supernatural power immediately left the battlefield, took a precious pill and began to heal his wounds. Perhaps because he no longer had yin-yang jade, or because of his six heavy heaven strength, no one made an idea of him, so he could recover safely.


    But unexpectedly, while the battlefield nearby was full of blood, the ancient supernatural power in meditation encountered great trouble. I saw that under him, the originally calm Styx suddenly rippled in circles. Therefore, the ancient supernatural power seemed to be aware of it. After all, when we reached the sixth heaven, we often had a whim in case of danger.


    However, although he was aware of it, when he reacted, a big hand composed of Styx water under him had grabbed it at him.


    The so-called enemies are extremely jealous when they meet. The reason why the ancient magic power can''t escape just now is that it is blocked by this big hand. Otherwise, he may have left the Styx with Yin-Yang jade now. How can he fall short of success? Even yourself?


    Therefore, the ancient god ignored the unrecovered injury, turned his eyes into blood red, and bombarded the big hand.


    "Boom!"


    After a loud noise, I saw the ancient supernatural power in the air suddenly stiff, with a flash of surprise on his face, and then the collapsed hand condensed again. Although it was many times smaller than just now, he still grabbed the ancient supernatural power and pulled it into the Styx river.


    From the appearance of the big hand, to the counterattack of the ancient divine power, and then to being pulled into the Styx River, the whole process is only a short breath. A powerful six strong man is so easily suppressed. Even if the ancient divine power is seriously injured, the strength of the big hand master is also extremely amazing.


    This sudden change also made many people aware and startled one after another. After all, the yin-yang jade is no longer in the hands of the ancient supernatural power, but even so, someone will still shoot at him, that is, the other party''s purpose is not the yin-yang jade, but the ancient supernatural power, and even all of them. Only in this way can we explain this behavior.


    While Gu Tongtian was pulled into the Styx River, Mu Yi''s eyes flashed and took one step at the same time, directly came to the place where Gu Tongtian disappeared, then drilled into the Styx River and caught up with it according to the slight fluctuation.


    Now, Muyi can be sure that the one who captured Gu Tongtian is definitely not the strong one of the 100 families in the underworld. The other party seems to be a unique creature in the Styx river. Somehow, Muyi thought of the Shura family that situ Wenjing told him about.


    This family is a mysterious race living in the Styx river. It is rarely known to outsiders, or even can''t see its trace at all. If it was normal, Muyi wouldn''t think so much, but now it''s the time for the birth of Yin-Yang jade. The Shura family may not take the opportunity to appear in the battle between the strong of all ethnic groups.


    However, the other party''s speed is far faster than Muyi''s imagination, which is also related to the other party''s living in the Styx. When Muyi arrives, he will never see any figure again, and even the breath of ancient supernatural powers will disappear. Obviously, it is more or less bad.


    Unfortunately, at this time, most of the people still focus on the yin-yang jade, and they won''t pay attention to the things under the Styx, so they don''t know that in the dark, there is a crisis slowly approaching them.


    Mu Yi glanced at the battle field for yin-yang jade, but did not go up, because there had been three strong people in the seventh heaven, and there were many strong people in the fifth and sixth heaven. In the past, he would only be unanimously exposed by those strong people, so he could not get a chance.


    Therefore, Muyi can only hope in the Styx river. I believe that there is definitely more than one piece of Yin-Yang jade this time. Of course, if it is finally found that there is only one piece of Yin-Yang jade, Muyi will not shrink back even in the face of the strong man of bachongtian. Therefore, the key lies in whether it is worth it.


    "Interesting."


    In the warship, the old man seemed to see this scene, and the original blurred mirror also became clear, including the ancient divine power being pulled into the Styx by the big hand, and Muyi chasing the past. As for what he said was interesting, I''m afraid only he knew whether it was the capture of the ancient divine power or Muyi''s behavior.


    Many strong men in the battle were relieved to see that Muyi did not intervene. They were all very clear about Muyi''s strength. It could be said that they were the top group of people. If he intervened, the situation would become more complicated and not conducive to their competition for yin-yang jade.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that Muyi is deliberately hiding and waiting to be the fisherman. Even now, there are not a few people with such an idea.


    In other words, after entering the Styx river again, Muyi continued to wander, and there was a golden light flashing between his eyes. Obviously, in order to find the yin-yang jade earlier, Muyi had used the broken Dharma at all costs. At least when the mental power could not be used, his broken Dharma occupied a lot of advantages.


    During this period, Muyi saw the outbreak of the Second World War, but this time, it was two eight strong men. The fluctuations of the war broke everything wantonly. Originally, there were several strong men who wanted to pick up cheap, but before they could get close, they were crushed by the fluctuations of the fight between the two strong men. For a long time, there was no figure around.


    Muyi made a quick decision. He was not just afraid to stay far away, and he didn''t want to waste time. It was no problem to resist a few moves in the face of the eightfold strong, but he was undoubtedly too far away from the face-to-face confrontation.


    The third piece of Yin-Yang jade was obtained by the old man who stepped on the boat. He was also a strong man in the eightfold sky. His strength was terrible, and he was lucky. After getting the yin-yang jade, he left directly.


    So far, three yin-yang jades have been born, and Mu Yi''s heart has become urgent. After all, the three yin-yang jades are at the usual level. There are more and fewer yin-yang jades each time.


    "What should I do?"

 Chapter 728

    Originally, Muyi''s purpose of coming to the Styx river this time was very simple. He wanted to challenge the so-called Holy Son and seize the opportunity to meet the semi holy. Unexpectedly, this test coincided with the birth of Yin-Yang jade. He was only interested in these treasures, not forced.


    However, due to the change of years bamboo, he had to compete for yin-yang jade with all his strength. This is not only for the sake of niannu children, but also for himself. After all, once years bamboo is promoted to a magic weapon, his means will increase a lot, and he can also deepen his understanding of the way of life and death with the help of Yin Yang jade.


    This is related to the probability of breaking through the semi saint in the future. How can he give up? Looking around at the tragedy, we can see the persistence of people for yin-yang jade.


    However, so far, three pieces of Yin-Yang jade have been born, except that one of them was taken away by an octagon strong man, and the other two have set off a fierce war. Let alone the battlefield of the two octagon strong men, after all, no one is a fool, and they can''t even get close to the center of the battlefield with their strength.


    Therefore, in addition, other people pay more attention to the first yin-yang jade, especially with the passage of time, it seems that the fourth yin-yang jade is far away, and this competition is escalating again.


    Even Mu Yi is now hesitant. He hesitates. Unless he has to, he doesn''t want to get involved in the battlefield of bachongtian. Otherwise, if he is not careful, his life will be lost.


    Therefore, according to the normal view, his greatest possibility should be to join the snatch of the first yin-yang jade. After all, although there are several strong players of qichongtian, his strength seems to have reached the peak of qichongtian. In addition, his nine turn golden body decision and border crossing have no chance.


    But in that case, he may also become the target of public criticism. However, it is not unworthy for the sake of Yin-Yang jade. At most, he paid a little more.


    Just when Mu Yi was ready to put his thoughts into action, Zhu seemed to feel his determination in the sea, and suddenly trembled slightly. Then a vague idea seemed to guide him and want him to go in a certain direction.


    Feeling this idea, Muyi couldn''t help moving in his heart, and then swam in the direction guided by this idea.


    Although in the Styx River, Muyi''s speed is not slow. With a gentle stroke of his hands, he appears several feet away. After several times, he goes far into the Styx river.


    It''s not so much that Muyi believes in this idea as the instinct of years bamboo. When talking about yin-yang jade, years bamboo suddenly vibrated and gave birth to some desire. Now, when Muyi''s idea is felt, he will not be indifferent.


    After all, that idea not only contains the instinct of Nian Zhu, but also part of niannu''er''s will. For Nian Zhu, it is natural to get yin-yang jade at all costs, but for niannu''er, there is no doubt that the safety of Muyi is more important.


    Therefore, at the last moment, years bamboo will take the initiative to look for yin-yang jade and prevent Mu Yi from getting into danger.


    However, according to the guidance of time bamboo, the yin-yang jade seems to be located in the depths of the Styx river. For the depths of the Styx River, Muyi has always been vigilant. It is not all because the deeper the depth, the stronger the phagocytic power is, but the fear of falling into the abyss before.


    Although he didn''t know what happened at that time, he was sure that there was definitely an existence beyond his imagination in the deepest place. Even the yin-yang jade was deliberately made by the existence. As for the purpose, Mu Yi had some speculation in his heart, but he was not sure.


    "One breath for ten days? What a terrible phagocytosis."


    According to the guidelines, Muyi has gradually penetrated into the Styx river. The pressure around him is nothing. What really surprises him is the phagocytic power of the Styx river. It is ten times more terrible here than when he just entered the Styx river. This is still when he has a nine turn gold mask. If someone else is here, I dare not say that a breath is equal to a month. It is estimated that it is almost the same.


    One breath is equal to one month''s vitality, and ten breath is one year. Even after becoming heaven and man, that is, the king''s realm, the essence of life jumps and the vitality increases greatly, but there is a boundary after all. Even the demon family with the longest life can''t afford this consumption. If you stay here for a incense stick, I''m afraid you don''t have to start, you''ll have exhausted your vitality and die.


    Therefore, even if Mu Yi had a nine turn golden mask, he didn''t dare to stay here. Fortunately, at this time, the guidance of Sui Yuezhu finally made him find the goal. Under the broken Dharma, he saw a piece of Yin-Yang jade, which was surrendering not far away, but there was no strong person around.


    After all, such depth, unless there is a certain degree of confidence, those strong people will never dare to approach, because this is an act of seeking death.


    After seeing the yin-yang jade, Mu Yi did not hesitate and went towards the yin-yang jade at a faster speed. In his opinion, he was bound to get the fourth yin-yang jade, which was also his only opportunity at the moment.


    These four yin-yang jades have the size of a palm, but they are in an irregular state. It seems that there is a light mass like tai chi flowing in them. It is precisely because of this that the yin-yang jade radiates light.


    Moreover, the yin-yang jade exudes a mysterious smell. Although it is blocked by the water of the Styx River, when you are close to the yin-yang jade, you can still clearly feel the mystery, and even make people feel that their mind is soaring, which makes people can''t wait to catch it.


    Seeing that this yin-yang jade was about to fall into Muyi''s hands, Muyi''s face even burst into joy, and the bamboo in the sea trembled slightly. However, at this time, a chill suddenly rose at the bottom of his heart. At the same time, a light almost the same as the water of the Styx stabbed Muyi''s back heart.


    The light was silent, but at the moment of consciousness, there was an incomparably cold feeling extending, as if trying to freeze Muyi''s knowledge of the sea.


    At this time, Mu Yi suddenly swallowed the black spot in the center of the nine turn yuan God''s eyebrows, swallowed up the cold cold, and Mu Yi also returned to normal. He grabbed the yin-yang jade on one side and escaped the fatal blow from behind.


    After seizing the yin-yang jade, Muyi planned to put it into the salary lamp, but only then did he find that the yin-yang jade could not be included in the salary lamp at all, as if a force was stopping him. After a while, Muyi knew the trouble.


    If the yin-yang jade is included in the salary lamp, he can leave without being aware of the ghost. There is no need to worry about becoming the target of public criticism, but now it seems that he is destined to have a fight with those strong people of 100 nationalities.


    At the same time, Mu Yi has also seen the face of the sneaker.


    "Shura."


    Under the broken Dharma eyes, Muyi clearly saw each other''s appearance. It was a very beautiful woman, wearing a thin gauze, with long and narrow eyes, emitting a strange light. In the center of her eyebrows, there was a rune, which was somewhat similar to those races in the abandoned land.


    However, it can be understood that the Shura family is the powerful creation of the Styx river. This Rune itself is a kind of control and a symbol.


    "Put down the yin-yang jade and I''ll give you a good time." the female Shura smiled charmingly, but the voice in Muyi''s ear was cold and killing.


    After seeing nun Shura, Muyi naturally understood who killed the ancient supernatural power. The only thing that reassured him was that the breath on the other side was not too strong. He was only between Bozhong and him, but the other side occupied an absolute geographical advantage. Therefore, even if he had the same strength, the other side could easily suppress him in the Styx river.


    In particular, it is already deep in the Styx river. Every time Muyi stops for a breath, he will consume vitality equivalent to ten days. Therefore, even if the other party just entangles him, it will be a disaster for him.


    Because vitality is not only related to a person''s life, but also related to the foundation and details. If the loss of vitality is serious, it is undoubtedly equivalent to hurting the foundation. It is an extravagant hope to continue to promote before it is made up.


    Therefore, Muyi''s first thing to do is to leave here. At least, he can''t fight with a Shura in the depths of the Styx. However, just when he started, the female Shura seemed to have expected. She gently pointed. The water of the Styx around Muyi seemed to solidify, and Muyi was like an insect falling into amber.


    However, the female Shura underestimated Mu Yi and thought he was an ordinary seven heavy heaven. Unless she reached the eight heavy heaven, she couldn''t escape at all, so she couldn''t help showing a trace of ridicule on her face.


    But before the irony could spread, she stiffened directly on her face, because she saw a golden light suddenly emitted from Muyi''s body, which directly broke her means. At the same time, the golden light wrapped Muyi and quickly "flew" over the Styx river.


    "Border."


    Nun Shura is not that kind of ignorant person, so after feeling the fluctuation on Mu Yi, she recognized that only by enchanting can she break her magic power at the same level.


    But then, a touch of greed flashed in the eyes of female Shura. The yin-yang jade may be precious, but it was obviously not as good as the boundary in her eyes. If she could seize the boundary, her strength would soar.


    "Where to escape?"


    The speed of Nun Shura in the Styx river is far faster than that of Muyi. Even if Muyi has a boundary, it is the same. With a gentle swing of her body, she disappears, just like a drop of water melting directly.


    Before Muyi escaped too far, the crisis locked him again. He almost didn''t think about it. Muyi punched him with his nine turn golden body power to control the power of xuanming spring. After all, xuanming spring also has a word of Ming. Although it is different from Styx River, it is a kind of power attribute.


    "Click, click!"


    With Muyi''s all-out punch, I saw that his surroundings were suddenly frozen, and at the same time, there was the female Shura who had just condensed his birth shadow!

 Chapter 729

    Nun Shura obviously didn''t expect that the change would come so quickly. Although she had been a little more solemn when Muyi showed the border, this punch still exceeded her imagination, especially in the cold, made her feel the breath of the nether world. At the same time, a thick crisis enveloped her.


    "Broken!"


    Muyi integrated his will into the surroundings, and the dark ice naturally contained his will. At the moment, with his will, he saw cracks full of dark ice, and even spread to the whole body of the female Shura. At the same time, the female Shura changed her complexion greatly, and there was no trace of flattery on her face, which was replaced by incomparable dignity.


    "Click!"


    Finally, the surrounding dark ice broke, revealing the slightly embarrassed figure of female Shura, and Muyi didn''t miss the opportunity. With a flash of his body, the water of the Styx River in front seemed to be separated by a pair of big hands, allowing him to move forward unimpeded.


    At the same time, Muyi''s field, that is, the border, shrouded the female Shura and stimulated the strength of the field. After a short time, Muyi only felt that her strength had doubled again. On the contrary, the female Shura was suppressed by a force. Coupled with the injuries she had been unable to prevent before, her strength could play 50-60% at most.


    If we put aside the location of Styx, Muyi still had the upper hand, and he won all this with wisdom.


    But there is one thing, that is, Muyi dare not stay here for too long. The terrible phagocytosis of the Styx is one thing. On the other hand, once the strong people on the Styx know that he has obtained yin-yang jade, they will flock to him, and even one of the eight heavy days will take action. Therefore, Muyi must make a quick decision.


    And he doesn''t expect to kill the female Shura in front of him. If he changes to the flat ground, it may still be possible, but this is the Styx River, which is the survival place of the Shura family, so as long as he can hit it hard and let the other party can''t stop him.


    Although Mu Yi had this idea, he didn''t show any mercy. The boxing intention condensed by the true meaning of water was not suppressed. Instead, he felt like a fish in water. Unfortunately, the power of the Styx river was still beyond his control, otherwise he could definitely make his boxing intention to a higher level.


    Nun Shura just resisted Mu Yi''s strange blow, and then her eyes were full of light. Then a golden fist appeared in front of her. The Shura family is best at fighting, and almost every adult Shura is a combat expert. At present, this nun Shura''s name is aguido. She can appear here. Naturally, she has certain strength. She killed the ancient divine power before, It is her credit that shows her grasp of the opportunity.


    But unexpectedly, after meeting Muyi, it was her who fell behind, especially that kind of means, which even surprised her.


    Although she was shocked, aguido did not panic, but aroused her fighting spirit. She immediately raised her hand to seal Muyi''s fist with an incredible momentum. Of course, the result was that her body was shocked and retreated more than ten feet again. Even the water of the Styx river could not protect her, and the corners of her mouth even shed blood.


    Muyi was powerful and continued to attack, and aguduo also knew that she could not benefit from Muyi''s border, and even greatly offset the help of Styx to her. If you continue like this, you might really hate here.


    She was able to come here to kill the strong ones in the underworld and evolve by swallowing their vitality. This is also the main evolutionary way of Shura. Unexpectedly, the second target is so difficult. I don''t know whether she was lucky or not.


    Seeing Mu Yi come again, even if ah Guduo had a good temper, she was already angry. She immediately stopped hesitating and directly showed her secret skills. She saw four arms under her armpit again, which was no different from the real one, and immediately frightened Mu Yi.


    "Three heads and six arms?"


    A Guduo really looks like the legendary three heads and six arms, but she is only six arms, but she doesn''t grow three heads. Otherwise, Mu Yi may turn around and leave. It''s the legendary fighting magic power, which can give a person three times, or even six times as much.


    At present, aguido''s secret skill, even if it is not the legendary three heads and six arms, has greatly improved her strength. Muyi even feels the power of exclusion in the field, and even has a sense of crisis in her heart. At present, she doesn''t dare to be careless, and even forgets that this place is the Styx River and is waiting for her all.


    Suddenly, a Guduo disappeared in front of him like a blink. He could only vaguely perceive her position by virtue of the field. Without hesitation, Mu Yi turned around and punched again.


    "Boom!"


    A Guduo suddenly appeared in front of him, and his two fists collided firmly. Muyi only felt a strong force coming from the surface of his fist. Even with his strong physique, he also felt bursts of pain, but don''t forget that at the moment a Guduo has six arms.


    Therefore, the next second, Mu Yi was shrouded in six fists. Although he resisted with nameless boxing, his two fists were difficult to defeat the six hands. Fortunately, with the help of the field, although he was a little embarrassed, he was not hurt.


    As for a Guduo, it seems powerful, but in fact, she is using the secret arts at the moment. After all, there is a time limit. Once the secret arts are performed, it will be a merciless blow waiting for her. Therefore, even if Mu Yi falls into the disadvantage for a while, as long as he can persist, the victory belongs to him.


    Such a simple truth is easy to understand. How can aguido not understand it? So after a sudden attack, seeing that there was no way to do Muyi, aguduo turned away without nostalgia. After all, she came here to hunt and devour the vitality of the strong in the underworld, but she didn''t come to die. Otherwise, she would directly find the three eight strong in the sky.


    Seeing a Guduo fleeing quickly, Muyi didn''t pursue. Instead, he opened the broken Dharma eyes and looked overhead. He saw that the Styx river was just a place far away from the battle. There were only two or three ordinary strong men nearby, so he rushed up without hesitation.


    At this time, many strong men had determined that only three pieces of Yin-Yang jade had been born this time. After one of them was taken away by an octagon strong man, they began to compete for the remaining two pieces. No one dared to join up in the battlefield of the two octagon strong men over there, so the rest focused on the first piece of Yin-Yang jade, which was also the most tragic one.


    Under that battlefield, the Styx has gradually changed color. If someone goes deep into the Styx, he will find that there is a small vortex quietly swallowing the blood falling into the river and the vitality of those who have died.


    (the first watch starts to be updated today, and there are two more tonight!)

 Chapter 730

    At this moment, many strong men who are fighting have not found the changes under the Styx River, but with the passage of time, the vortex seems to have a tendency to grow larger, and in the vortex, there are a pair of cold eyes staring at many strong men who are fighting above the Styx river. The eye God is like looking at prey.


    Tang Chen and Nangong Hao are also mixed in the crowd. They are the holy sons of the temple. Just like raising Gu, they are constantly eliminated in the process, leaving only the most powerful one. Now, this elimination has reached the last step.


    They have been Tianjiao since childhood, or peerless Tianjiao. After careful training, they can enter the realm of heaven and man early. However, their strength can only be regarded as general among people. After all, their age is there. Even if their qualifications are outstanding, it is useless to have enough time to grow up.


    Mu Yi''s chance against the sky is rare in a hundred years. Therefore, although Mu Yi is younger and more evil, it can''t be explained by common theory.


    Their strength has reached the peak of erchongtian. With various means, they can barely resist the strong of sanchongtian, but that''s all. At the moment, the strong at the center of the battle are all qichongtian. Even liuchongtian can only make moves from time to time. As for further down, they can only combine a few and take the opportunity to make moves occasionally.


    So in this case, even the strong man of qichongtian can easily lose his life if he is careless.


    Judging from the current situation, it is almost impossible to seize the yin-yang jade with the strength of Tang Chen and Nangong Hao. Fortunately, they do not have to seize the yin-yang jade here. Naturally, some people judge their performance in that warship. Therefore, even if they just kill other strong ones or perform well, they can win in the end.


    Of course, if one of the two is lucky enough to directly seize the yin-yang jade, there is no need to compare the rest. Therefore, although they know that the opportunity is slim, they are not willing to give up. While wandering around, they are looking for opportunities.


    In fact, most of the strong people have the same idea as the two people. They just want to pick up cheap. Even if they can''t get yin-yang jade this time, there will be another time, next time. Anyway, yin-yang jade will be born once every three years. They have accumulated enough experience and have a chance to get it sooner or later.


    At this time, the Styx River in the distance suddenly exploded, and then a figure flew away like streamer, leaving here quickly.


    For the strong in the king''s realm, even in the battle, they will pay attention to every move around. Muyi can''t hide such a big movement from them. Immediately, someone saw the yin-yang jade held by Muyi.


    "It''s Yin Yang jade."


    "The man got the yin-yang jade."


    "The fourth yin-yang jade."


    "Let''s go together and never let him escape."


    When the yin-yang jade was exposed, it was like poking a hornet''s nest. Almost half of the strong people who had drifted around chased in the direction of Muyi, including even two strong people of the seventh heaven, and there were several of the sixth heaven and the fifth heaven.


    Further away, the two octuples just glanced at each other and didn''t mean to chase. Although if they caught up with each other with their strength, they had almost half the chance to get the yin-yang jade, the one who retreated voluntarily was destined to subconsciously think that he was weaker and couldn''t get the present one.


    This is absolutely unacceptable for the strong people of bachongtian, because their strength and pride do not allow such ideas to occur in their hearts, so they would rather spend a greater price to compete for this piece at present. Moreover, this kind of battle at the same level is also of great benefit to them.


    From a distance, Muyi was relieved when he realized that the two octagonal strongmen didn''t catch up. What he was most worried about was the two octagonal strongmen. After all, with his strength, he had only one way to escape in the face of the octagonal strongmen. As for the seven octagonal strongmen, he didn''t care too much. Relying on his field, he was most afraid of siege, as long as it wasn''t dozens, Hundreds of kings and powerful people can cope with the attack.


    Tang Chen is also one of them. As for Nangong Hao, he hesitated a little, but he didn''t catch up. After all, he doesn''t know the strength of Muyi, but his instinct is very dangerous. It''s better to stay and wait for opportunities. After all, the number of contenders for the first Yin-Yang jade is reduced, which also means that his opportunities will increase.


    In the warship, the old man also focused on Mu Yi, with a trace of deep meaning and even a trace of expectation in his eyes. However, even in the face of Yin-Yang jade, he didn''t make a move. Just as a bystander, it was precisely because of his existence that even the strong man of bachongtian didn''t get close to the warship.


    Mu Yi realized this early, so he left in the direction of the warship, but he didn''t get too close. After all, he didn''t have much favor for the strong of the temple, especially in the face of the temptation of Yin-Yang jade, no one knew whether the other party would make a bold move.


    At this time, a sudden change emerged. Under the battlefield of the first yin-yang jade, the Styx River rolled upside down, as if it turned into a giant beast, opened its ferocious mouth and swallowed all the powerful people in the king''s territory.


    Dead silence!


    This sudden change made the whole Styx become dead and silent. No matter the king''s territory chasing Muyi, the two octuples in the battle, or even the fleeing Muyi and the old people sitting in the warship, they all focused on the inverted Styx at this moment. Except for the roar, the whole Styx never heard a sound again.


    "What is this?"


    Many King states were shocked and pale. The terrible force made them shudder, especially those who had just left the battlefield. Then they were glad that if they hadn''t left, they might have died at the moment.


    "Die."


    There was a sharp sound from the Terran warships that had been lying nearby, and then a strong momentum rose and rushed forward.


    "Eight days, even the peak."


    After feeling the momentum, Mu Yi knew that there would be strong people in the temple, but he still didn''t expect that the strong people at the top of the eightfold sky would come out. Even compared with the three eightfold heavens coming today, they were only strong.


    In the other battlefield, the two octagonal strong men stopped at the same time and rushed towards the huge vortex with full tacit understanding with each other.


    The old boating man who had already left quietly appeared on the Styx River, and the light boat crossed the sky and crossed a track.


    (the second watch will arrive, and there will certainly be the third watch tonight!)

 Chapter 731

    In the distance, Muyi hesitated and didn''t continue to escape after all. In addition to being curious about what happened, there was another reason, that is, not only the eight strong man of the Terran came out, but also the old boating man who had left came back, but also didn''t hesitate.


    If it''s just a danger, Muyi believes that the other party will never come back and pounced on it so resolutely. It can only be said that in that danger, there are opportunities and great opportunities. Otherwise, the two octagonal strong men in the battle will not easily give up the battle and rush towards that place at the same time.


    Because of this, Muyi didn''t leave immediately. In fact, none of them were fools who could become the king. They naturally could think of what Muyi could think of and put their eyes on the past.


    However, at this time, some people secretly came to Muyi not far away, and then launched a sneak attack. After all, even if the benefits are great later, it also belongs to the top strong. Instead, it''s better to get a piece of Yin-Yang jade first, so it''s not worth the trip.


    This strong shot is the king of a small clan in the underworld. He came a little late, so he didn''t see Muyi shot. At the moment, he just thought Muyi was a lucky young man and could take advantage of him.


    Although Mu Yi focused most of his attention on the vortex that swallowed up many strong ones in the Styx River, he would not ignore himself, so he had noticed it when the other party sneaked in, and a cold smile naturally appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The strength of the sneak attacker is also good. He has reached five days, otherwise he would not choose to shoot. After all, if he dared to shoot, it means that he is sure to leave. Unfortunately, this time he kicked on the iron plate.


    "Oh!"


    The Raider saw that he was about to succeed, and his mouth even showed a ferocious smile, but at this time, he heard a loud cry, and then saw a huge rosefinch flying out of Mu Yi''s body, with its wings facing him.


    "Boom!"


    The blue flame immediately spread all over the sky and wrapped the attacker directly. Only a burst of miserable cry was heard. After a few breaths, the flame closed, and there was no trace of the attacker except some ashes.


    At this point, those strong people who were ready to move next to them were frightened and dared not take a step forward. After all, this means and the breath were definitely the strength of qichongtian. Even the other two qichongtian strong people shrunk their eyes and temporarily gave up the idea of fighting.


    After all, judging from the strength just shown by Muyi, even if they work together, it is impossible to defeat Muyi in a short time. Of course, the most important thing is that at the moment, their attention is also focused on the vortex, or the four eightfold strong.


    The speed of the strong man in the eight fold sky was so fast that he was almost close between thoughts. The strong man of the Terran took the lead. After all, among the many strong men swallowed up, there was also a son of the temple, so he had to be in a hurry.


    Cultivating a son in the temple is not a simple thing. Otherwise, it will not be taken care of by an octagonal strong man. It was only an experience, but who could have thought that such changes would eventually occur?


    I saw the Terran octagonal strongman reach out and grab it. A huge claw suddenly condenses in the void and directly falls into the vortex. However, compared with the huge vortex, this claw is much smaller, even less than one tenth of the vortex.


    "Boom!"


    Even so, the claw fell into the vortex and still caused a violent vibration, setting off a wave of more than ten feet.


    This blow was obviously made with full strength, so even if the vortex was huge, it could not withstand this attack. Almost one tenth of the place collapsed, and then more than a dozen figures flew out from the collapsed place, including the son of celebrity.


    At the moment, the more than a dozen strong men who escaped are all in a mess and their breath is depressed. If the strong man of the Terran is a little later, I''m afraid there will be no more people left.


    Nearly a hundred kings gathered on the Styx river before. Although some lost in the competition for yin-yang jade, there were almost 80 people left. When Muyi came out, almost ordinary people pursued Muyi, that is to say, the vortex just swallowed more than 40 people.


    From the beginning to now, there is only more than a dozen interest in the middle, but I didn''t expect that in this short time, there are only a dozen people left in more than 40 people, which is really terrible.


    After the dozen figures came out, they ran away from the original place crazily. As for the four octagonal strong men, they were divided into four directions to surround the vortex.


    At this time, the vortex also began to shrink. Finally, it was only the size of a fist. If you weren''t careful, you would easily ignore it. If you just look at the current vortex, it''s hard to imagine that it can become just as huge and swallow more than 40 kings at once.


    "The charm of the Styx."


    Vaguely, Muyi seemed to hear someone''s voice almost like * *, and his so-called ghost of the Styx obviously refers to the same thing as the vortex. There is no doubt that it should also be a unique creature of the Styx, but its shape is really strange.


    Of course, the biggest possibility is that this state is just a disguise, just as it has just burst up and devoured many powerful people. Although it was wrapped by four eight powerful people, it did not leave.


    "The charm of the Styx? I didn''t expect that this is the legendary charm of the Styx. No wonder it will be so powerful. I''ll see a good play this time."


    Nearby, someone blurted out immediately, but few knew the details. Most of them actually didn''t know what the charm of Styx was. Fortunately, one of them seemed to know more, so he opened his mouth to explain.


    "The charm of the Styx river is a special existence of the birth of the Styx river. It has no real body, or its body is the Styx River, and the birth of each charm of the Styx river is a variety of opportunistic coincidences, and more just exists in legends."


    "The charm of the Styx has normal intelligence, can devour all life of the Styx, almost no natural enemies exist, and can grow indefinitely. Fortunately, this growth is very slow, very slow, calculated in thousands of years."


    "The real attraction of the spirit of the river is that its essence can be promoted. This promotion can even be more than 50% tall, so long as it is nine days, it is all effective."


    With the king''s last words, even Mu Yi''s eyes lit up, and he understood why the four eight strong heavenly beings would surround them recklessly, because it was related to their promotion to the Ninth Heaven. Even compared with the efficacy of Yin-Yang jade, the charm of the Styx river was enough to be called against the sky.


    (the third watch arrives. Sorry, it''s a little late.)

 Chapter 732

    Just as the people untied their doubts, the four big and eight strong heavenly beings finally started, and as soon as PU started, it was a thunder blow, all with all his strength.


    The whirlpool like charm of the Styx did not escape, but its body had a strange change. Tentacles stretched out from it to block the attacks of the four strong ones, but even so, we only saw that tentacles broke continuously, and then turned into the water of the Styx again, as if the body of the charm of the Styx was the Styx, compared with the Shura family, The charm of Styx is more like the darling of Styx.


    Although many people are also greedy for the legendary charm of the Styx River, they also have self-knowledge. In the current battlefield, they can''t even get close. They can only hide in the distance, hoping that once the charm of the Styx river is killed, they can fish in troubled waters and be cheap.


    Mu Yi glanced at the battlefield and knew that it would be difficult to finish in a short time. He sat down in mid air and separated some of his mind.


    Originally, he planned to let Nian Zhu absorb the yin-yang jade after he left, but he didn''t expect that the yin-yang jade could not be put into the salary lamp. So as long as the yin-yang jade was in his hand, he was holding gold in the downtown. Although he had just killed one person, he couldn''t completely cut off the greed of everyone.


    The reason why there is no siege at present is mainly because the emergence of the charm of the Styx attracted their attention. Therefore, Muyi took this opportunity to let Nian Zhu absorb Yin and Yang jade, which can not only make Nian Zhu promoted to become a magic weapon of life, but also eliminate the greed of many people.


    After all, the yin-yang jade has been used. Even in the eyes of some people, his behavior is a tyranny, but the yin-yang jade is gone. Coupled with the strength of Muyi, they naturally won''t dwell on it. In this way, the purpose of Muyi has been achieved.


    As Mu Yi''s thoughts were introduced into Nian Zhu, there was also a feeling of hunger and thirst inside Nian Zhu. It seemed that he wanted to swallow the yin-yang jade. At this time, Mu Yi was full of light and completely shrouded him. Therefore, from the outside, he could not see what he was doing.


    Although Mu Yi''s behavior was strange, the scene just now made many people feel frightened, but they didn''t rush forward. Instead, in their view, Mu Yi could only wait until the battle on the other side ended.


    In the field, the years bamboo directly appeared in the hands of Muyi. Now the years bamboo has grown several sections again. It looks like jade. A green light curtain trembles gently on the surface, and there is a strong smell at the same time.


    Fortunately, bamboo has long been the life magic weapon of Muyi, so Muyi can easily control it. With the cover of the field, there is no breath.


    Further away, situ Wenjing, Jian Jiu and others are also paying attention to Muyi. If Muyi wore a mask at the beginning and they can''t recognize it, then with the gradual use of Muyi''s means, especially in that field, they have already determined that this powerful mysterious existence is Muyi.


    Jian Jiu was pleased with the strength of Muyi. After all, the more powerful Muyi was, the more benefits he would have. However, situ Wenjing was a little hard to calm down. Although he had long guessed that Muyi might be strong and have surpassed him, he still didn''t expect that it would be strong enough. Even the strong ones of wuchongtian were killed at random, especially with his strength.


    Fortunately, he has a cooperative relationship with Muyi, so there is no need to worry that Muyi will attack him, and even if he conceals something along the way, there is no deception. In retrospect, maybe this is the most correct thing he did.


    "You are as cunning as a fox and conspiracy as a net, but you can''t resist a fist or a palm. In the end, strength determines everything." situ Wenjing was silent in his heart.


    "How could he be so strong?" the shadow was also a little shocked, but he still looked at the warship not far away. As a man of the temple, he naturally knew what it represented, especially the strong man of the Terran who had just come out. Although he was not one of the eight elders, his position in the Terran was second only to the eight elders.


    However, for some reasons, the Terran has only eight elders all the time. Even if there are strong people at the level of heaven and man, they are still only eight elders. This has never changed.


    In the field, Muyi holds the years bamboo in one hand and the yin-yang jade in the other. As the two are getting closer, the years bamboo vibrates more violently. It is the yin-yang jade, which seems to be guided at the moment. The yin-yang rotates constantly and shines brightly.


    At this moment, Muyi no longer controls the years bamboo and yin-yang jade, but allows them to approach slowly. Finally, the two lights are intertwined. After a while, Muyi feels that his hands are hot and can hardly hold them. Runes rise from the surface of years bamboo and then fall on the yin-yang jade, which seems to be refining.


    Over the years, niannu''er kept making fingerprints one after another. At the moment, her behavior was completely out of instinct. Even she didn''t know why she did it and what the meaning was.


    Then, one white and one black energy came out of the yin-yang jade, like two small snakes, winding around the years bamboo. I saw a crackling sound of the years bamboo, which was constantly quenched, and the smell of the years bamboo was improved at a speed that surprised the herdsmen.


    "This is the power of Yin-Yang jade? It''s so mysterious."


    In this process, Mu Yi was not idle. Although he gave the yin-yang jade to Nian Zhu, it did not mean that he was indifferent. Even if he did not need to absorb it, he just realized that the power of yin and Yang was of great benefit to him. Therefore, from the beginning, he analyzed the power of yin and Yang with mental power.


    There are many kinds of heaven and earth forces, such as gold, wood, water, fire and earth, such as thunder, yin and Yang, life and death. Yin and yang are the original forces of heaven and earth, and Yin and yang are opposing and mutually balanced forces, which is very different from the true meaning of water and fire in Muyi.


    It''s a pity that sometimes the more you understand the true meaning, the better. At the beginning, Muyi was able to integrate the three true meanings by relying on the nine turn golden body. Now he won''t be silly to understand the true meaning of yin and Yang. It''s not worth the loss, but if you don''t understand it, but some of them can let him bypass the analogy and enhance his inside information.


    This is also of great benefit to the melting of his three true meanings. Moreover, the true meaning of yin and Yang involves the way of life and death. If you can understand it thoroughly, you can take the vital step of semi saint. Unfortunately, there is still too little power in this piece of yin and Yang jade after all. In addition, all of them are absorbed by year-old bamboo, so there is not much left to Muyi.


    Years bamboo took half an hour to absorb the yin-yang jade. At this time, years bamboo has also undergone earth shaking changes.

 Chapter 733

    The promotion of magic weapon to magic weapon is a transformation of germplasm, just like crossing the barrier between heaven and man. Years bamboo itself is the life magic weapon refined by spirit. It shares weal and woe with Muyi. It is only because Muyi improves so fast that years bamboo can''t keep up with him. In addition, years bamboo has become the home of niannu children in the future, so it is used less.


    However, this does not mean that years bamboo is very fragile. In particular, years bamboo has absorbed the heart of the Millennium tree and has already reached the limit of magic tools. Even without the current opportunity, it can become a magic weapon in a few years.


    The function of Yin-Yang jade is to advance this process and shorten it to just half an hour. After the quenching of Yin-Yang gas, the connotation of years bamboo is increased again, and the power of yin-yang is the power most suitable for years bamboo.


    Although years bamboo contains great vitality, it is Yin in nature. To some extent, it conforms to the true meaning of yin and Yang. Otherwise, it will not have a reminder when first hearing Yin and Yang jade. Therefore, after absorbing the power of yin and Yang, years bamboo has leaped over a hundred and thousands of years and really grown up.


    Originally, after such a long time, bamboo gradually grew to more than 20 festivals, but now there are 108 festivals.


    However, compared with the obvious nodes in the past, the bamboo in today''s years is as smooth as a mirror, with only that circle of patterns, which symbolizes the number of bamboo nodes in years. On it, dark green is based, black and white is woven, emitting layers of mysterious halos.


    "I don''t know if Nian bamboo can grow to 365 knots in the future." Muyi couldn''t help thinking. After all, this number just corresponds to perfection. Since Nian bamboo can grow to 108 knots, it can''t go further in the future. It''s just that this step is too difficult and the time required is unimaginable.


    Therefore, Muyi is just thinking about it now. Even years bamboo can grow to 108 festivals by Yin and Yang jade, but this kind of thing can''t be done again. At present, even if there are yin and Yang jade, it''s only to consolidate years bamboo, and it can''t change so much again.


    Then, Mu Yi reached out to hold the years bamboo and paused. A terrible force came. He almost wanted to make Mu Yi open his mouth and roar and directly smash the years bamboo. Fortunately, although the years bamboo was promoted to a magic weapon, he could still control it perfectly because it was his own magic weapon.


    Soon, this force was suppressed by Muyi. At least for now, it was not the time to use it. However, after some communication, Muyi''s face was also filled with some joy. He didn''t expect that bamboo would be so powerful in the years after promotion. In terms of power, it was not weaker than the salary lamp.


    However, this is also because years bamboo is his life magic weapon. He can give full play to 10% or even 12% of the power of the magic weapon. In addition, the salary lamp is far from its heyday. There is still a seal in the deepest place that has not been broken, so there is no comparability between the two.


    Years of bamboo can only be regarded as the top magic weapon, while the salary lamp is the most precious. It is a word difference and a world of difference. If Muyi can break the seal deep in the salary lamp and completely refine it, its strength will directly surpass jiuchongtian and reach the giant level.


    Although Muyi is a rare strong man at present, he still has a big gap with bachongtian, not to mention a jiuchongtian in the middle, so he still has a long way to go.


    "Brother."


    A cheerful voice came, and then the years bamboo disappeared. Instead, a little girl, niannu''er, became the ghost king with the promotion of years bamboo, and the breath was stable. Even her appearance grew up a year or two.


    "Wake up?"


    Seeing niannu''er wake up, Muyi is also very happy. The homesick thought in his heart can''t help but fade a little.


    At the beginning, he almost died and entered the underworld, and the little girl fell into a deep sleep. Although he could feel that the little girl was not in danger, he was inevitably worried about sleeping all the time. Now the little girl not only woke up, but also stepped into the king''s realm and became the ghost king. He was naturally happy as a brother.


    "I miss my brother so much." the little girl directly threw herself into Muyi''s arms and put her hands around Muyi''s neck, as if Muyi would disappear as soon as she let go.


    "Well, my brother misses me too." Mu Yi smiled and patted the little girl on the back.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, there was a loud noise in the distance, mixed with a sad sound. Through the field, Muyi saw that the battlefield had reached the last moment. Although the charm of the Styx was strong, it was still difficult to resist in the face of the four eight strong heaven. It was beyond imagination to hold on for such a long time.


    "What''s that?" the little girl asked curiously. She looked a little eager to try. Obviously, she could also feel the great improvement of her strength and couldn''t help but want to try.


    "Well, don''t be naughty. That''s the strong one of the eight heavy days. You can''t compete now. Go back first." Muyi shook his head and said.


    Niannu''er obediently returned to the years bamboo. After a while, the dark green years bamboo appeared again in Muyi''s hands. He grabbed the years bamboo and got up, and all the fields around him were put away.


    The changes in Muyi didn''t attract too many people. At the moment, everyone''s mind fell on the battlefield on the other side. However, situ Wenjing, Jian Jiu and some interested people still found the changes in Muyi. When they saw the disappearance of Yin-Yang jade, many people''s faces changed.


    Here, there is no way to hide yin-yang jade. Even if it is put in a pocket, there will be light. But now, Muyi is clean and has no unique light of Yin-Yang jade.


    "Did he throw himself into the Styx again?" the idea was just raised, and was denied by the public. How precious the yin-yang jade is. They didn''t believe that Mu Yi would be a fool. Since he hadn''t been thrown into the Styx and had never left before, the accident obviously happened within half an hour.


    When people think of the golden light just now, they can''t see the scene inside. Someone has thought of where the yin-yang jade has gone.


    "He used Yin and Yang jade?"


    This is the only way to explain. After realizing this, some people are angry, but more are unwilling. After all, once yin-yang jade is used, there is no way. In addition, there is more hatred.


    Can treasures such as yin-yang jade be used casually? Moreover, the key lies in the word "perception", which takes a long time, and it is possible in a year or two. Muyi squandered the yin-yang jade in just half an hour, which can only be regarded as a tyranny and a great waste. This behavior is the common indignation of mankind and God.


    (the first watch, um, plus the two watches owed last night, there will be five today!)

 Chapter 734

    No matter what the people around him were, Muyi was walking towards the center of the battlefield with a dark green bamboo stick.


    After half an hour''s war, even the Styx river at the foot has a trace of turbid breath. The charm of the Styx river has changed many forms, but they have been killed one by one by the four eightfold heavenly strongmen. Even if the vitality of the charm of the Styx river is strong, it is not an immortal life after all. When it can''t escape, it can only be eroded a little.


    Mu Yi didn''t do it immediately, but was waiting. When bamboo absorbed yin-yang jade in the past years, he was not idle. Although there was no breakthrough, he had a deeper understanding of jiuzhuan Jinshen decision, vaguely touched the edge of Dacheng, and his strength improved a lot again.


    Although it is only from Xiaocheng to Dacheng, the gap between them is no less than the promotion of yichongtian. Muyi had guessed before that. The second transformation to Xiaocheng gives him the strength of qichongtian peak. Once he breaks through to Dacheng, his strength will initially reach bachongtian. Once the second transformation is complete, he will be no less than bachongtian peak.


    Therefore, at present, although there is almost no breakthrough, coupled with the years, bamboo promotion is the magic weapon of our life. Even if the old enemy is still no more than eight times, he is no longer as powerless as before. At least he can resist one or two. Therefore, as long as he is not too excessive and occupies a little bit, it is still no problem.


    In fact, at the moment, not only Muyi, but also other strong people hold this idea. Compared with the four yin-yang jades that are only born at present, the charm of the Styx can undoubtedly be divided by more people. Even if the four eight strong people eat meat, they can also drink some soup.


    "Die!"


    The four big and eight heavy heavenly strongmen joined hands again. They saw that the Styx river was hit out of a huge abyss. In the center, a vortex suddenly collapsed. In a short time, a little golden light scattered like an arrow. At a glance, there were at least hundreds of golden light spots, dense.


    "Grab it."


    In the crowd, someone shouted. In fact, even if he didn''t shout, no one would be polite at this time, let alone modest, and rushed towards the golden light spot.


    "Die."


    "Get out!"


    "It''s time to kill."


    "Hum!"


    The big four and eight strong people have made moves one after another. They worked hard to kill the charm of the Styx river. How can they make it cheaper for others, so they immediately chose a shot. However, while blocking the people, they did not forget to grab those golden light spots.


    This golden spot is actually the essence of the charm of the river. In fact, as long as 1/3 is enough for a eight day, the strong is promoted to nine heavens. Therefore, the charm of the river is actually only enough for three people, but at the moment, they have four people, and there are still more people who want to have a share.


    The four big eight heavens, the strong ones are not at all partial, and the attack is the strongest attack. During the time, many of the strong ones are killed directly. But even so, killing can not stop their footsteps. The essence of the spirit of the river of Dixie can make the eight heavens to nine heavens, not to mention them.


    In the face of this temptation, no one can calm down. Even the previous competition for yin-yang jade is far from reaching the current level.


    Not to mention these people, even Muyi started quietly, but his luck was not very good. One of the eight strong people hit him with a knife. Facing this knife that seemed to split the void, Muyi didn''t dare to have any carelessness. It''s one thing to resist reluctantly, and it''s another thing to really resist.


    "Open."


    Mu Yi''s eyes are extremely calm, and the bamboo in his hands points out the trend.


    "Bang."


    Years bamboo happened to point on the knife light, and only a clear sound was heard. The knife light collapsed directly, but Muyi was forced to go back more than ten feet before he reluctantly resisted it.


    "EH."


    The eight strong heavens saw that he was holding a knife. Although he was somewhat surprised, he did not care much. In his view, it was just a knife for himself. Although he had already surpassed the peak of seven ordinary days, he could not be put in his heart. His real opponent was the other three heavens. After all, they were the biggest opponents of the essence of the spirit of the river.


    "So strong."


    Mu Yi sighed in his heart. Although he had expected for a long time, the real bachongtian strong man is still not what he can compete with now, especially the other party is not weak among the bachongtian strong men, but this blow also strengthened his faith.


    Shaking a little bit of the right hand that was shaken by the earthquake, heri Yi once again grasped the bamboo rush to go up again. This time, the essence of the evil spirit of the river has been charged by 1/3 of the four strong men. If he delays further, I''m afraid he can''t even drink the soup.


    Obviously, the other strong ones also saw this, took out the strongest means and rushed at it recklessly. As a result, the four strong ones immediately seemed to be in a hurry. They were strong, but after the big war, they didn''t have the strength to destroy all the strong ones at once, especially with many strong people of six or seven days. Even if they couldn''t be like Muyi, But you can''t underestimate your life.


    Plus the essence of the spirit of the river, flying around, it is impossible for them to seize all.


    Relying on Yu Bu, Mu Yi quickly grasped a little golden light in his hand. At this time, he saw the real face of the golden light. Like golden water droplets, he was held in his hand and did not melt, nor ran away, and even showed signs of slowly solidification.


    Mu Yi did not hesitate to turn the essence into the pay lamp, and at the same time repelled a nearby snatch, and then pursued the next golden light. Under such circumstances, anyone was an opponent. If he was careless, he could easily be sneak attack and overturn in the sewer.


    Soon, Mu Yi seized more than ten points, and his action also angered many strong men. After all, he was in a strange way, and he repeatedly seized teeth from the tiger''s mouth. These people were not angry, but they were too quick, and there were still many essences around them. They will naturally join hands.


    "What is this?"


    Suddenly, Muyi saw more than a dozen golden lights gathered together, and more importantly, in the center, a slightly dim light flashed away, Muyi stifled his instinct, and then rushed recklessly.


    "Go away."


    Obviously, Muyi was not the only one who found this. As soon as he approached, there was an angry cry, and a dark light came towards him.


    "It''s you who should go."


    Muyi waved the years bamboo without hesitation. He saw that the light on the surface of the years bamboo flowed, expanded for a few minutes, and then collided with the dark light.


    (the second change!)

 Chapter 735

    Years of bamboo broke the faint light, and his body trembled slightly. He couldn''t help but stop and sneaked into the man. His body flew backwards, and his face was even shocked. Obviously, he didn''t expect Muyi to be so strong.


    After this delay, more people have rushed there. After all, Muyi has only robbed more than ten golden lights up to now, and that group of golden lights is only a lot more than he robbed before. It''s not a small number for anyone.


    Among them, the eight strong man also gathered a big hand to catch it.


    "Rosefinch, out!"


    A cruel color flashed in Mu Yi''s eyes. With a light drink in his heart, a lifelike rosefinch drilled out of his body and flew towards the big hand. At the same time, a golden light spread out from his body and immediately suppressed the strong around him, while he rushed to the golden light.


    "Bold."


    The eight strong heavens obviously did not expect anyone to turn to him, and immediately became furious. The big hand grabbed the essence of the spirit of the river in the middle of the sky and turned towards the rosefinch. Only heard the rosefinch clearly crow, the two wings fanned out the flames of the sky, and then hit with the big hand.


    "Boom!"


    The flame was flying, and the rosefinch exploded at the first time. The power of the sky fire spread. The condensed big hand collapsed directly under the roar of the sky fire. A unlucky man nearby turned to ashes in the flame because he couldn''t dodge.


    At the same time, Muyi successfully came to the golden light through the suppression of the border, grabbed it without thinking, and then sent it directly to the salary lamp.


    "Fifteen."


    This is the specific number of the essence of the regiment. If coupled with what he has seized before, it is almost equivalent to a dozen or so. It seems to be very few, and it can compare the number of the surrounding people. His harvest has been second only to those four strong and eight heavens.


    What is more important is that he has just caught a glimpse of the fact that the golden light appears to have only fifteen points, but in fact, there is a little thumb sized crystal in it, which is slightly different from the rest of the essence, but because he is in an emergency, he has not really seen the true face of that crystal.


    But as long as you think about it carefully, you know that the crystal must be very extraordinary, so anyway, he made a lot of money this time, not to mention that he got a piece of Yin-Yang jade before.


    Mu Yi was never a greedy man, so he was reluctant to retreat after seizing this golden light. Otherwise, not to mention the jealous strong around, even the eight powerful may also attack him.


    "Leave it for the king."


    At that time, the strong man who had been defeated by the animal husbandry was angry, and the essence of it was not enough. He would kill it directly to the herd and kill it.


    With the angry voice of the eight heavy heavenly strongman, a bigger hand fell directly. At this time, the eight heavy heavenly strongman was nearly a hundred feet away from Muyi, but this distance was nothing.


    In the face of this blow, Mu Yi''s face became dignified. This was not a random blow. The other party was angry and had made every effort to fight. The power of the big hand was several times stronger than that just now. Before it was forced, there was a pressure to fall and block the surrounding void. Even if Mu Yi wanted to break the void and escape at this time, it was too late.


    "Eight heavy days? Then come."


    The other party''s behavior also made Muyi rise stronger fighting spirit. The power of jiuzhuan Jinshen decision poured into the years bamboo, and then returned to his body after circulation. At the same time, the breath of the two was completely integrated, regardless of each other. Muyi only felt that his power rose rapidly, and seemed to have great power when he raised his hands and feet.


    And that kind of power has clearly broken the boundary of the seventh heaven and reached the level of the eighth heaven.


    "Is this the unity of man and treasure?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking. Just years of bamboo raised his strength to the strength of the eightfold sky, and this is still when he is not proficient, otherwise his power will definitely increase a lot.


    And years bamboo is just promoted. If it is a salary lamp, what will the result be? Jiuchongtian? Or giants?


    During the lightning fire time, countless thoughts flashed in Mu Yi''s mind. However, the only thing he can be sure now is that he can''t control the treasure at all with his realm. Once people and treasure are one, he may only be burst.


    As for now, the blessing of years is enough for him.


    "Open!"


    The bamboo grows at the same time. In Muyi''s hand, it is like a long stick, which is directly smashed out.


    The originally imprisoned space fluctuated faintly. Years of bamboo crossed a strange line in the air and hit the big hand hard.


    "Boom!"


    With a roar, the big hand collapsed directly in the air. Muyi stepped back two steps, his face turned a little white, but he really stopped it. Those strong people who thought Muyi would die could not help being startled. No one thought that Muyi would be so fierce after the outbreak and directly shake the eight heavy sky, and their original careful thoughts could not help but be dispelled.


    At least before Muyi''s failure is completely revealed, they will not shoot at Muyi easily, which is also won by Muyi with strength.


    "Ha ha, the bloody hand king is a powerful man, but he can''t even win a younger generation. He even makes moves one after another. It''s shameless."


    The blood hand king saw Mu Yi again blocking his attack, and even the strength that had been revealed at that moment had reached eight heavens. In his heart, he was a little more solemn. At the same time, he decided to go all out to kill the animal husbandry completely, not only because of the essence of the river that he earned, but also to grow up like this. Otherwise, with today''s hatred, once Muyi grows up, he will be unlucky.


    Although I don''t know which clan Mu Yi comes from, it''s enough for him to take advantage of the boundary and the potential he shows.


    However, when he was ready to kill Muyi himself, a figure suddenly stood in front of him and mocked.


    "Hum, Zhuyuan, do you want to stop the king? Or is that man your Holy Son?" the bloody hand King snorted coldly, but stopped. Others may not know the origin of the strong man of the human race in front of him, but he knows very well, because he comes from the ghost family and has the most contact with the human race.


    The present Zhuyuan is one of the strongest under the eight elders of the human race.


    In fact, the ghost clan knows more about the hidden cards of the Terran, especially in the eighth heaven. How can they still be unknown?


    At the moment, seeing Zhuyuan stop him, he can''t help thinking about it. In his heart, he is more determined to kill Muyi. After all, with Muyi''s qualification, if it is really a human race, once it grows up, the ghost race will have more enemies.


    (third watch!)

 Chapter 736

    No longer collected the essence of the spirit of the river, Zhu Yuan stopped the king of blood, and no wonder the blood hand king would have doubts. After all, he could not tell which race he was wearing.


    "If our Terran has such a holy Son, it''s really lucky for our Terran." Zhuyuan smiled and even sighed in his tone. Even he didn''t think that Muyi could stop the attack of the blood hand king. It''s eight heavy heaven. Although he can see that Muyi must use a method similar to secret arts, strength is strength anyway.


    Moreover, even at a normal level, Muyi is already the peak of the seventh heaven. Such strength is terrible.


    Hearing the words of the originals, the blood hand king could not help but wonder. He could see that the originals did not lie. Was that man not a human? But then why did the nations stop him? Can''t it be a good intention attack?


    The conversation between them was not covered up, so the people around them could hear it clearly. The strong of other races did not matter, but they were a little more curious about Muyi. They didn''t understand which race he came from. He was so powerful that he fought with seven heavy heavens against eight heavy heavens, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    If you can challenge at the beginning of the king''s realm, it is already the level of peerless Tianjiao. However, in fact, it is almost impossible to think about the challenge at the middle of the king''s realm, because the later the king''s realm is, the greater the gap between each important day is. Once in the later stage, it is almost an extravagant hope to think about the challenge at the higher level.


    It''s just a rumor that qichongtian can compete with bachongtian. Unless it''s the kind of Tianjiao who goes against the sky and has a powerful magic weapon in his hand, it''s possible. However, Muyi has done this now. Looking at the bamboo stick in his hand, it seems to have an answer.


    Finally, with the boundary, the impossibility will naturally become possible.


    But the two real Temple sons in the crowd were quite worried. At the same time, they kept looking at Muyi. Even they were wondering whether Muyi was a strong man of the human race.


    "Hypocrisy, it''s ok if you step aside today, otherwise the king doesn''t mind leaving you and see if your Terran Temple hurts." the blood hand King stares at Zhuyuan ruthlessly. He can know what Zhuyuan means to the Terran temple, and the Terran will definitely hurt if he loses a major general.


    "It''s up to you? Let''s try."


    Zhuyuan finished, and no more nonsense, directly attacked the bloody hand king. On the other side, Muyi turned and fled without hesitation. If he didn''t escape at this time, he would be really a fool. With the unity of human and treasure, he can resist the strong of the eight heavy days, but he can''t last long. If he can become the eight heavy days, how can he have no cards? If you really work hard, I''m afraid it will be him in the end.


    So taking advantage of this opportunity, he''d better leave here first. As for challenging the human Holy Son, he believes there will be another opportunity in the future.


    "No, he''s running."


    Muyi''s move suddenly awakened many strong people. Even if two strong people stopped in front, they also knew that Muyi was strong, but what they thought was that as long as they stopped a little, maybe someone else would take action. Moreover, Muyi had just received the attack of the strong people of bachongtian. At present, it may be at the end of the powerful crossbow. What if they find a bargain?


    Unfortunately, their wishful thinking not only didn''t start, but the calculation plates were broken by others. Muyi is still in the state of human treasure integration at the moment, and feels better than ever. Therefore, in the face of these two six heaven strongmen who block the way, they directly put the years in the void.


    The two strong men suddenly changed color and shouted to resist. Unfortunately, the difference between bachongtian and liuchongtian was too big. They saw that their heads were directly broken by years bamboo, and then their bodies, with two soft sounds, directly turned into countless flesh and blood.


    This sudden change suddenly frightened many people who were ready to move. Obviously, they didn''t expect Muyi to be so strong. Such strength is already a real eight heavy heaven. Now, no one dared to stop.


    "Black winged king, stop him and don''t let him escape."


    The blood hand King''s eyes slightly shrinked, and then yelled, and saw that the other side was chasing the eight heavy heavens of the spirit of the river. The eyes were shining. Then, behind him, he opened a logarithmic black wing. It was just a flash. A strong wind suddenly rolled up, and the body of the other side disappeared directly.


    "Not good."


    Seeing that the black winged King Guozhen stopped Muyi, Zhuyuan immediately shouted in his heart that the black winged king was a strong demon family. Although he didn''t deal with the ghost family at ordinary times, the two races had a tacit understanding with each other in the face of the human race.


    Before Zhuyuan''s action, the black wing king also doubted. What''s more, even if Muyi is not a human race, so what? The law of the jungle is the essence of the world, and the most original sin is just grabbed by the herd.


    "Well, the king helped you kill him, but the yin-yang jade is called Xiaona."


    A long roar followed, and the voice of the black winged King echoed constantly.


    Obviously, the two eight powerful people who robbed the yin-yang jade were the blood hand king and the black wing king. Then they joined hands for the time being because of the emergence of the charm of the Styx. As for the yin-yang jade, it was in the hands of the black wing king. It was originally agreed to decide the ownership of the yin-yang jade after killing the charm of the Styx, but I didn''t expect the black wing king to be so cunning, It was very different from those demon families who only relied on physical strength, and immediately let the blood hand King suffer a loss.


    After all, he let the black winged king do it, and how can he command an eight strong man without a price?


    Hearing the words of the black wing king, the blood hand king also hated in his heart. He didn''t expect that the black wing king would be so shameless and take the opportunity to occupy the yin-yang jade. Isn''t it the demon family that threatens the human race when it gets stronger?


    Unfortunately, the words have been exported, and in his status, they will not go back on their words. Anyway, he has just robbed many of the essence of the spirit of the river. Although there is still a little worse from the promotion, there is no shortage of treasure in the ghosts. After all, no matter whether it is for exchange, or to take some other treasures, there is no problem.


    In other words, when he returned to the family this time, he was at least half sure that he could be promoted to jiuchongtian. Although there was only one day difference between bachongtian and jiuchongtian, his strength and status were very different.


    Moreover, yin-yang jade comes out every three years. When he is promoted to jiuchongtian, it is not too late to seize it again. I believe that no one can stop him at that time.


    On the other side, Zhuyuan roared and saw that the warship that had stayed in the distance suddenly moved and came towards this side with a rolling force.


    (the fourth point is to recommend a great book, "fake immortal", which can be found by searching 17k. Kun Kun can''t sleep at night. It''s definitely worth reading.)

 Chapter 737

    The warship was originally lying in the void. It could not move a bit even if the wars around it fluctuated endlessly, but at the moment, with the call of Zhuyuan, it finally gave full play to its power.


    The warship is only more than ten feet long and several feet wide. Compared with the Styx River, it is not impressive at all. However, if compared with people, it is a huge thing. Especially at the moment, the warship exudes an inexplicable momentum and is vaguely connected with Zhuyuan, which makes many people frightened and retreat one after another.


    "Blood hand king, today is your end."


    When the warship came over Zhuyuan, a more huge breath gushed out of Zhuyuan. Although it still didn''t reach the Ninth Heaven, it also reached the peak of the eighth heaven. You can only see the ugly face of the bloody hand king.


    "Whose end is not certain."


    Seeing that Zhuyuan doesn''t hesitate to pay, the bloody king can only bite his teeth and take out his cards, otherwise he may be here today, and the remaining eight heavy days in the field look like staying out of the matter at the moment.


    On the other hand, the black winged King flapped his wings and was quickly chasing after Mu Yi. Although there were Yu steps and people were treasure in one, he did not have much advantage in speed compared with the black winged king who was the black eagle family. Soon, the black winged King caught up with Mu Yi, but at this time, they were far away from the battlefield.


    "Boy, don''t try to escape." the figure of the black winged king even stopped in front of Muyi before his voice. Until his figure fell, his voice still echoed around.


    In the face of the black wing king, Mu Yi didn''t say a word, so he grabbed the bamboo of years to attack, because he knew very well that the black wing King couldn''t spare him, so instead of wasting time, he might as well prove it directly with strength, so as to win the hope of escape.


    "Die."


    The black winged king was furious when he saw Muyi rushing over. He saw the huge black wings fluttering behind him, and immediately set off a hurricane and hit Muyi quickly.


    "Broken."


    At the same time, Mu Yi immediately suppressed everything around him. At the same time, he also opened his field and directly covered the black wing King''s cage inside. His strength improved again, and the black wing King frowned slightly. Obviously, he also felt the power of the field on him.


    The hurricane scattered, Muyi''s figure became clearer, and with the powerful power of human treasure unity, the bamboo grew rapidly in his hands, was held by Muyi''s hands, and then fell in the air.


    Although Muyi is not good at the staff technique, under the absolute power, everything is vain. I can see that the void is constantly cracking under the bamboo of years, and Muyi is like a god of war in gold armor under the rendering of jiuzhuan golden body decision.


    A pair of dark and ferocious gloves appeared on the black wing King''s hands, just like his sharp claws. There was also a black light flowing on them. Obviously, it was also a magic weapon. Even if it did not achieve the unity of human and treasure like Muyi, its power could not be underestimated under his control.


    Facing Mu Yi''s startling stick, the black winged King grabbed a cruel sneer and raised his hands.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the black winged King''s face suddenly changed, and his hands suddenly intertwined. At the same time, his body suddenly sank for several feet, almost stepping on the Styx River, and the Qi aroused around him roared away, like rolling waves.


    But Muyi was so powerful that when he held the bamboo body for years, he fell one by one. He was determined not to kill the black winged king. The black winged King underestimated the enemy and lost the first opportunity. In addition, Muyi was in full momentum, and fell in the wind for a time.


    In the eyes of the black wing king, this is unforgivable, but at the moment, unless he is willing to bear the Muyi stick, it is difficult to find a chance to fight back in a short time.


    At this time, an easy job to do was to kill the black wing king. He thought he could kill the animal easily. He could not only get the essence of the river of the river, but also get a piece of Yin Yang jade, and a bamboo stick in the hands of the animal husbandry. But I can''t imagine that the situation is quite contrary to what he expected. Fortunately, there are no people around him at this moment. Otherwise, I''m afraid his reputation will be completely destroyed.


    After all, a strong man in the eighth heaven is beaten by a strong man in the seventh heaven. No matter what means the strong man in the seventh heaven uses, it will be the strong man in the eighth heaven who will be laughed at in the end.


    As a proud demon strongman, the black wing King obviously couldn''t stand this insult. Finally, with his strong combat experience, he caught an opportunity to fight back and control the situation.


    After all, he is an old octagonal strongman. Although Muyi has octagonal power, he is not good at stick. Therefore, it is inevitable that he will be unfamiliar when fighting. It is helpless to be caught and neglected.


    "Don''t worry, after I catch you, I won''t kill you, but pinch your bones one by one, so that you can have a good experience of the end of offending the king." after the black wing King began to suppress Muyi, he seemed to be at ease, and even continued to interfere with Muyi with words.


    In this regard, Mu Yi only counterattacks with more fierce attacks. However, as time goes by, he can also feel that his strength is consuming rapidly. I''m afraid he won''t last long.


    "What should I do?"


    Muyi thought in his heart that it was obviously impossible to admit defeat, and he had never admitted defeat in his life. Before, the power of salary lamp and xuanming spring was extracted by the mysterious, so he couldn''t use the power of both, and what else did he have left?


    Although there are still some cards, his cards are useless in the face of the eight powerful people. They are not even as good as the means of human treasure integration, so he was excluded first. In addition, I''m afraid the only thing that can really let him escape or defeat the black wing king is to break through and cultivate himself.


    Nine turn golden body!


    This is the only way Muyi can think of at present. After all, his nine turn golden body has already reached the small success of the second turn, and even there is only a line of distance from Dacheng. As long as he breaks through, his strength will advance by leaps and bounds. Even if there is no one treasure unity, he can fully reach the level of entering the eighth heaven for the first time. At that time, I believe there will be no problem whether he goes or stays.


    But the key is how to break through. Cultivation is not something you can break through if you want to break through. Sometimes it depends on opportunities. Although pressure can also make people break through, it is more likely to be crushed. Especially in this situation, Muyi dare not break through just by fighting spirit.


    "Yes, the essence of the charm of the river."


    Suddenly, he thought of the essence of his salary lamp, which is a good thing that can help eight days break. Not to mention his strength is less than eight days. I believe these good stuff will be effective.


    (on the fifth watch, it''s really hard to be in debt.)

 Chapter 738

    "Asshole, you damn it, damn it."


    After the black wing king was temporarily pushed back, he took two points to swallow. This is what he tried to do after he considered it seriously, because he was afraid that the power contained in the essence was too large. So he swallowed two points. Even if there was something wrong with him, I believed he could bear it with his physique.


    The black winged king was furious when he saw Muyi''s behavior, because in his opinion, it should have been his talent, but now it has been ruined by Muyi.


    However, his roar is useless to Mu Yi, and the essence of the spirit of the two rivers of the river is falling down. He only feels a cold, pure and strong force exploding in his body, which is like countless knives tearing his body.


    "It hurts."


    Even with Muyi''s will, there was a sense of collapse at the moment. He could only run nine turns of the golden body with all his strength. The black winged King opposite seized this opportunity and tore a ferocious wound on Muyi''s chest with both hands. The blood splashed, and Muyi''s breath became more tyrannical.


    "Act recklessly and blindly swallow the essence of the charm of the river, and really do it." the black wing King smiled and laughed, but he started to be mercilessly, while the herd could barely resist, becoming more embarrassed, and seemed to lose his life any time.


    "Can''t there be any way? No, the nine golden bodies will be able to smelt the three great intentions. The essence of the evil spirit of the river of the river can not be done.


    In the heart of the animal husbandry, he shouted loudly, and saw a huge flood furnace around him. It was the black wing king who had been shocked. The truth of the stove was a sense of gravity. In his body, he felt that the flames were penetrating into his body. The evil spirit of the river of the river had suddenly become a source of essence. Then integrate into Muyi''s body.


    At the same time, the herd operates nine turn gold bodies, absorbs all these essences, and the nine turn of the day is rising. Not only that, but the essence of the spirit of the river is constantly refining his body and becoming stronger.


    But what really surprised Muyi was that his cultivation began to increase slowly, constantly impacting the barrier between Xiaocheng and Dacheng, and even his previous injury recovered quickly.


    On the other side, the black wing king also found the change of Mu Yi, and his face did not change. He did not think that he could really absorb the essence of the spirit of the river, and even if he did not dare to swallow it like this, what secret did he have?


    Thinking of this, the black winged king decided to capture Muyi alive and force him to ask his secret, which was the most beneficial to him.


    "War!"


    After solving the hidden danger of the body, he felt that he was full of strength, and the essence of the spirit of the river was able to maintain the consumption of others. This is no doubt a great news, and it means that he can continue to play the eight heavens.


    With the strength supplement, Muyi''s momentum increased by another three points, even regardless of consumption, and his stick technique was also improving rapidly. Although he was still unable to compare with boxing, he broke thousands of methods with one force. I can break them by myself no matter how exquisite you are.


    So slowly, the black winged King became uncomfortable. At the same time, he was shocked to find that the power of Muyi was slowly increasing, which was much worse than him at the beginning, but with the passage of time, the power of Muyi had gradually caught up with him. If it took a while, wouldn''t it surpass him?


    Thinking of this, the black wing King''s heart is surging. He has never seen such an enemy since he became famous. More importantly, Muyi is too mysterious. Until now, he doesn''t know which race Muyi comes from.


    At the beginning, he also suspected that Muyi might be a human race, but what happened later told him that Muyi was by no means a human race. At least the body as strong as the demon race could not be owned by the human race. At this time, Muyi was shrouded in golden light and burned with fire, just like a god of war and a god of fire.


    I don''t know why, the black winged king had a little fear in his heart, but soon, his pride drove it away. He had planned to capture Muyi alive, but now he doesn''t have this idea anymore.


    "This one."


    The black winged king suddenly roared, and his body shook, and he directly turned into his body. He saw a giant eagle coming to the world. His open wings were fifty or sixty feet long, and his fierce breath suddenly came to his face. Compared with the body of the black winged king, Muyi looked like an ant.


    "Do you think you can win by getting bigger?"


    Pastoral chuckle, just now the essence of the spirit of the river of the river has been digested, but the distance from the second turn is still relatively poor. So he did not hesitate to swallow the essence of the two points of the river of hell again. The world was full of fire, and the flames were full of energy. Then it was absorbed by the nine gold bodies.


    Although Muyi cannot be compared with the black winged king in terms of body size, Muyi''s momentum does not fall. The strong Qi is surging over the Styx River, so that no cloud can be seen for miles around, but the Styx River under him is constantly surging with huge waves.


    After showing the body, the strength of the black wing king has indeed improved a lot, but the problem is that Muyi is small, but it is also more flexible, so that the black wing King thinks that he can crush Muyi has become an extravagant hope.


    Under the oppression of the black wing king and the melting of heaven and earth, the essence of the spirit of the river of hell is changing the body of the herd. It is not known how long it has been. Finally, his realm has broken through, and has officially entered the second turn.


    Mu Yi, who had become a great success, only felt his strength soar. In just a few breath, he was several times stronger than before. That powerful force made him directly open his mouth and roar.


    The black winged king felt the changes of Muyi for the first time, especially the surge of his power, which also made him understand that the realm of Muyi had made a breakthrough and really reached the eightfold heaven. Originally, he had no advantage over Muyi. Now it is impossible to kill Muyi again.


    In this case, the black wing king was naturally unwilling to continue wasting time, so he simply vibrated his wings, left a cruel word and left quickly.


    "See you next time, black winged king." Muyi watched the black winged King quickly turn into a black spot and disappear. He said coldly. With his progress speed, he is indeed qualified to say this. Of course, the premise is that the black winged king has not been promoted to jiuchongtian in advance, otherwise it is still impossible to kill him.


    At this time, Mu Yi directly brought Nian bamboo into the sea. The previous war also had a great consumption for Nian bamboo. Now, he just took advantage of his breakthrough to warm it up.


    Although he was separated from the unity of human and treasure, the power in Muyi''s body was still surging. This was the phenomenon that jiuzhuan Jinshen was the second to Dacheng. It can be said that even if there was no time bamboo at this time, his strength had initially stepped into the eighth heaven.


    "Come out."


    Suddenly, Mu Yi looked at the Styx somewhere and said.


    (first change!)

 Chapter 739

    "Come out."


    Suddenly, Mu Yi looked at the Styx somewhere and said.


    But after Muyi''s voice fell, Styx gradually became calm, but no figure appeared, as if Muyi was just talking to himself.


    "Don''t you come out? Don''t blame me for being rude."


    Muyi looked cold, and the Styx River, which had tended to be calm, turned up again, which seemed to change with Muyi''s mood.


    Just as Muyi was preparing to take action, a figure suddenly appeared on the Styx river not far away. It was the female Shura Guduo who had been badly hurt by Muyi before.


    Before fighting with the black winged king, Muyi had found that the other party was hiding under the Styx River, which was obviously ill intentioned.


    Although aguido can be integrated with the Styx River, even the black wing king didn''t find her, Muyi fought with aguido before, and his field also recorded the breath of aguido. Therefore, as long as aguido appears near him, he can feel it. I''m afraid aguido didn''t expect this, otherwise he won''t hide aside.


    After a Guduo came out, he looked at Mu Yi with a complex and fearful look. He thought he could get a bargain, but no one thought that Mu Yi would be promoted in the battle. His strength reached eight times, which has far surpassed her.


    Before the breakthrough, aguido was not Mu Yi''s opponent, not to mention now. Just now, she didn''t intend to come out, but felt Mu Yi''s killing opportunity, which made her understand that if she didn''t come out, she might really face Mu Yi''s pursuit, but now, she didn''t believe she could escape Mu Yi''s pursuit.


    So after some weighing, she chose to show up. At the same time, she also wanted to see the purpose of Muyi. After all, Muyi didn''t do it directly just now, so she won''t do it now.


    "The Shura family is worthy of being the most advantaged family in the Styx."


    Muyi looked at aguido and said that he could still remember the previous battles in the Styx river. For aguido''s strength, he naturally understood that this is a race naturally suitable for fighting, especially the magic power similar to three heads and six arms, which is even more terrible, and fighting seems to be their instinct.


    In the face of Mu Yi''s praise, aguido still has no expression. Although the Shura family lives in the Styx, it doesn''t mean she hasn''t contacted the creatures on the earth of the underworld.


    "Surrender to me, I can give you more strength."


    Mu Yi didn''t care about aguido''s attitude, but directly stated his real purpose. In fact, after the previous war, he had this idea to make aguido the host of sub runes. In addition to his belief, aguido''s strength and potential alone are worth doing so.


    After hearing Muyi''s words, aguido was stunned instinctively, but then, a trace of ridicule appeared on her face. Although the Shura family has always surrendered to the strong, it is a proud race. At least aguido doesn''t think Muyi is qualified for her to surrender.


    "Why? Don''t you believe it?" Mu Yi smiled and didn''t care about aguido''s attitude. Instead, he slowly stretched out his fingers. A delicate Rune gradually took shape at his fingertips. That was the sub Rune of the salary lamp, the sixth sub rune.


    Originally, Muyi intended to find a suitable host after the temple was over, but if he met a suitable object during this period, he would not give up, just like aguido in front of him.


    Qichongtian''s peak strength, even if it is put in the underworld, is also an absolute strong man, which is absolutely worth a sub rune.


    "It can make you a strong man in the eightfold sky, and make you have unlimited possibilities." Muyi said slowly.


    Aguido, who was originally stunned, was stunned again. He almost thought he had heard wrong. Eight heavy days? Just a rune? How is this possible? If the breakthrough is so easy, why should she risk killing? Devour the vitality of many powerful people, for the sake of breakthrough?


    Originally, I thought I could take advantage of the chaos to enhance her strength, and maybe make a breakthrough, but I didn''t expect to meet Mu Yi, which failed her plan. Now, I''m being forced.


    Although Muyi didn''t say how to refuse, Guduo knew that since Muyi dared to show it, he was obviously ready, and what about her? Accept or reject?


    A Guduo is not a fool, so she also understands that there is no free lunch in the world. Muyi can''t enhance her strength without reason. I''m afraid this Rune has another ability to control her, which is obviously unacceptable to her.


    The Shura people worship the strong and submit to the strong. They yearn for strength, but it doesn''t mean they have to lose freedom for this.


    Muyi seems to be able to see through aguido''s idea, so he said again: "to inherit it, you only need to pay your faith. Even you can still be independent and free to do what you want, but you must fight for me when I need you."


    "Just so simple?" aguido looked at Muyi in surprise. If according to Muyi, his requirements were really low. Although she didn''t quite understand what faith was, in her opinion, it was nothing more than loyalty. Muyi didn''t limit her freedom. She could continue to live in the Styx River and in her own family. Where would she find such good conditions?


    As for fighting for Muyi, she took it for granted. After all, she had to pay for accepting the benefits of Muyi.


    "Yes, it''s that simple." Muyi nodded, but is it really simple? The answer is obviously No. at least in this life, she can''t betray Muyi, but from another point of view, it doesn''t cost much to be able to exchange power.


    Of course, the premise is that Muyi can be a good master.


    After hesitating for a moment, aguido asked again, "what if I don''t agree?"


    Mu Yi smiled again and said, "you can only promise."


    Although her voice is peaceful, it is full of domineering. At the same time, a trace of Mu Yi''s mind always locks on a Guduo, and a Guduo knows this very well, which also means that she can''t escape in front of Mu Yi, especially Mu Yi, who has become a strong man in the eighth heaven.


    "Yes, but only if I can break through the eightfold sky." aguido finally nodded slowly, but also said his requirements.


    With a flick of Mu Yi''s finger, the sub Rune flew to aguido, "don''t have any idea of resistance, let it integrate into your sea of knowledge."


    Although Muyi didn''t give any promise, his actions have explained everything. In fact, the reason why Muyi believes that this sub Rune can make aguduo break through is mainly because aguduo itself has reached the peak of qichongtian, which is only a little short of breaking through.


    This sub Rune contains Muyi''s understanding and experience of practice, as well as some original strength, which is believed to be enough to promote aguduo''s cultivation and become a real eight fold strong man.


    (the second watch, and the third watch!)

 Chapter 740

    A Guduo''s body trembled slightly. Knowing the sea is the most important place, whether it''s human or creatures of other races. Once this thing is integrated into knowing the sea, it also means that her life and death can''t help it.


    At this moment, aguido even had a trace of regret in her heart. If she didn''t come with greed, if she ran away recklessly at the beginning of being found, she might not face this outcome, but she also knew that if she didn''t accept it, it would be Muyi''s thunder blow waiting for her, and she was likely to die here.


    Although aguduo is not afraid of death, she doesn''t want to die like this, and she still has too many things to do, and even a deep blood feud is waiting for her, so she must live, which is also the main reason for her desperate pursuit of strength.


    Thinking of that person, she finally clenched her teeth, let go of all resistance, let the sub Rune fall in the center of her eyebrows, and then quietly disappeared into her sea of knowledge. In her perception, as soon as the rune entered her sea of knowledge, it immediately melted and disappeared without a trace, but she understood that she might not be able to escape the control of the man in front of her in her life.


    In the center of her eyebrows, on the original mark of the Shura family, gradually emerged a series of patterns, outlining the shape of a flame. However, soon, the flame mark disappeared. At the same time, a mysterious experience was born out of thin air in her knowledge of the sea, constantly promoting the improvement of her realm.


    Moreover, in addition, a source of equity was integrated into her body in a strange way, which made her fall into a long-standing bottleneck and finally loosened.


    Feeling the change of her body, aguido was overjoyed. It turned out that she could really break through the eightfold sky.


    A Guduo immediately stopped hesitating and sat down directly on the Styx river. While feeling the experience generated in the sea, he pushed the power in his body to impact the bottleneck. Slowly, the bottleneck began to loosen, and her realm became higher and higher.


    You know, Mu Yi''s state of mind has already reached the perfection of the true state, which means that he doesn''t have to worry that his state of mind cultivation can''t keep up in the king''s state, that is, jiuchongtian and even semi saint. Is it enough? And aguido, her state of mind is far less than that of Mu Yi, so he can make rapid progress after accepting Mu Yi''s state of mind.


    At the same time, the sub Rune also contains the source power. This power can be integrated into the body of any creature. It is the purest power in heaven and earth. It can be perfectly absorbed almost without refining. It is precisely because the source is so precious, even if the salary lamp is such a treasure, it can only distinguish twelve sub runes.


    At that time, although Zi Rune could also greatly improve the strength of several women, because the salary lamp at that time was far from perfect, Nanming left fire and did not become heaven fire, and Muyi did not step into heaven and man. Therefore, although it was greatly improved for them, it was not worth mentioning compared with the nature obtained by aguduo at present.


    Driven by the sentiment of state of mind and the original power, the power in aguduo''s body is getting stronger and stronger, impacting the bottleneck again and again. Finally, with a loud bang, she finally pushed open the door of the eightfold heaven and entered a level that is the envy of countless people.


    At the later stage of the king''s territory, almost every heavy will crush the previous one. Unless Mu Yi is an evil spirit who has the opportunity to go against the sky, there is a little possibility of leapfrog fighting. But even if Mu Yi doesn''t break through in the battle and really step into the eight heavy sky level, I''m afraid the final result will only be defeat. The gap can be seen.


    However, now Muyi has been promoted to bachongtian and is initially qualified to refine the salary lamp and completely refine it. However, this process obviously has a long way to go and can not be achieved in a short time. Which of the giants of the demon family is not the treasure inherited? Even with the help of the last owner of Zhibao, we can have giant strength in bachongtian.


    Of course, the stronger his own strength, the more he can give play to the power of the treasure, and bachongtian is only a foundation. At the beginning, in the demon fox family, the high priest told him many secrets of the giant. At least the high priest himself is the strength of bachongtian. With the help of the inherited treasure, he can have the strength of the giant.


    There is obviously a huge difference in strength between bachongtian and jiuchongtian.


    Suddenly, Muyi thought of the eight elders of the Terran. Why has the Terran only had eight elders all the time? Even if the strong man of the Terran who also has the eighth heaven has not become the ninth elder? At the beginning, Muyi''s strength was too shallow before he even stepped into heaven and man. At that time, he thought that the Terran had only eight strong heaven and man, so he could become the eight elders.


    But later, as his strength improved, he saw a broader world. He realized that the heritage of the Terran was far beyond his imagination. Even the strong of heaven and man were not a few, but at that time, he still didn''t understand why there were only eight elders of the Terran.


    Now, he feels that he has touched the truth of the matter. The eight elders, like the sea god needle, have a card to suppress everything, just like the elders and emperors of the major tribes of the demon family.


    And this so-called card, I''m afraid, is the best treasure. It integrates the best treasure and has the strength of giants.


    The reason why the Terran has always been the eight elders is probably related to the fact that the eight elders hold the treasure and have the strength of giants.


    The guess was that Mu Yi was also shocked, but then he realized that his guess was probably true. After all, the human race could survive under the oppression of the demon and ghost races. If he didn''t have any ability, how could it be?


    "Giant? Maybe I can reach this level in a short time."


    A salary lamp appeared between Muyi''s hands. Muyi''s eyes seemed to penetrate the salary lamp and directly fell on the deepest seal.


    "Wait, the time is not yet."


    Muyi didn''t recklessly open the last seal, because no one knew whether there would be an accident. At least he instinctively told Muyi that now is not the most appropriate time. It''s best to wait until all the twelve runes have a host. I believe that at that time, he should be able to achieve the second turn to perfection, that is, the strength of the peak of the eight fold sky.


    He''s looking forward to it.


    When he felt the joy of breaking through just now, Mu Yi also began to settle. After all, he did not break for a long time. Though he had made use of the essence of the spirit of the river of hell, he succeeded in reaching second turns. This kind of promotion would be more or less a little later, and it would be necessary to make up for it later. However, compared with the harvest, this price can be ignored.


    (the third watch arrives! Continue the third watch tomorrow!)

 Chapter 741

    On the other side of the battlefield, after summoning warships from Zhuyuan, he directly suppressed the bloody hand king. However, in the eight heavy days, unless there is too much difference in cultivation, or he tries his best, it is difficult to decide the victory or defeat in a short time. Moreover, the bloody hand king has become famous for a long time and has many means. Even if he is in the downwind, there is no problem in holding Zhuyuan.


    At least in the view of the blood hand king, hold Zhu Yuan, and when the black wing King kills Mu Yi, everything will be successful, and he can also lose a great enemy for the ghost family. Moreover, in his view, the black wing king will make a move himself, and there is no reason why he will not succeed. After all, the strength shown by Mu Yi before is only the peak of the seventh heaven.


    And the black wing king, even in the eight heavens, is also a strong man. As for the Yin Yang jade, which was blackmailed by the black wing king, it would be cheaper for him. Anyway, he had gained the essence of the beauty of the river of hell before he had done his work. Even though he was still not promoted enough, he had plenty of savings in the past.


    Done in one vigorous effort, even the blood hand Wang did not expect this luck to be so good that he got the essence of the spirit of the river of hell. It was a hundred years'' hard experience. It showed that his luck was in full swing and he should go all the way to break through to the nine heavens.


    The strong of jiuchongtian can walk horizontally in the underworld. When the semi saint is not born and the giant sits in the family, jiuchongtian is the acme of the bright side.


    But in fact, even jiuchongtian rarely appears, because to this extent, either there is a treasure that can be refined into a giant, or it is to prepare for breaking through semi saint and quasi emperor.


    When the essence of the spirit of the river was robbed, the war started again, but this time, the goal of everyone scramble has changed from Yin Yang jade to the essence of the spirit of the river. Compared to a total of four Yin and Yang jade, the spirit of the river of the river is more. Everyone has more or less grabbed some, so that if we kill each other, we will not worry about it.


    Smart people and those with low strength have escaped when the situation is bad. The rest are those who are dissatisfied and have confidence in their own strength. Therefore, although the number of people is small, the battle has escalated.


    As early as before, after the black wing King chased Mu Yi away, Jian Jiu wanted to follow up, but was stopped by situ Wenjing. In situ Wenjing''s words, Mu Yi wore a mask because he didn''t want to be recognized. Once he went, he would expose Mu Yi''s identity.


    Moreover, with his strength, he doesn''t say whether he can keep up or not. Even if he keeps up, he can''t help. He will only make trouble for Muyi.


    Because of this, Jian Jiu didn''t force him to follow, but he couldn''t express his worry. After all, according to situ Wenjing, the black winged king is the strong one of the eight heavens, while Muyi is only the seven heavens.


    There was a flash of joy in the shadow''s eyes. Muyi was alive, and he didn''t dare to escape. But if Muyi died, naturally no one could manage him, and then he could return to the temple again. As for the reason why he didn''t run at present, it was mainly situ Wenjing.


    He believed that once he ran away at this time, situ Wenjing would be merciless to him, and Muyi would never blame him afterwards.


    From first to last, he was only a spectator. He did not compete for Yin and Yang jade, but later he was not the same as the essence of the river. He did not go to snatch. Though he could not get one or two of the essence with his strength, he did not do so.


    Being able to endure this temptation, his will is much stronger than that of the general king.


    It is precisely because of this that he was not involved in the battlefield and was free.


    "What''s the matter? Did the black wing King leave after killing and seizing the treasure?" with the passage of time, the black wing king still didn''t return, and the blood hand King couldn''t help wondering. Before the black wing king got the yin-yang jade, he had the obligation to come back and help him suppress, or even kill Zhuyuan.


    After all, the human race is the enemy of the demon and ghost races. It''s natural to work together at this time, but now it seems that the black winged king doesn''t intend to help him and only cares about his own benefits.


    "Well, you black winged king, don''t let the king see you in the future." the blood hand king was cruel. After all, in his opinion, it won''t take long to kill Muyi. He can come back in a quarter of an hour at most, but now it''s more than half an hour, so the biggest possibility is that the black winged King left alone.


    He didn''t even think about whether the black winged king had an accident or whether the process of killing Muyi was not smooth. He just thought that the black winged king was not trustworthy.


    Zhuyuan was also anxious. Others might not know that Muyi was a human race, but he knew very well, because he had seen and knew who was in charge of the mask Muyi was wearing. Coupled with the confidence sent to him a while ago, if he still couldn''t guess the identity of Muyi, he would be in vain as a strong man in the eighth heaven.


    But I know that the bloody hand King stopped him and made him unable to rescue at all. He can only secretly hope that Muyi can escape from heaven. After all, Muyi represents the future of the human race. I believe that with Muyi''s qualification, it is possible to break through semi saints in the future, even saints.


    Isn''t it the biggest goal of the Terran for so many years to cultivate a saint for the Terran? Unfortunately, even if the layout of the whole underworld, until now, there are no saints. Even many people have been desperate and think that there can be no saints in the Terran. Even the layout of the world was wrong.


    At this time, a black light flashed in the distance, and then the figure of the black wing King appeared. At this time, the black wing king had recovered, but his appearance was a little embarrassed.


    Seeing the return of the black winged king, the bloody hand Wang Daxi, as for Zhuyuan, his heart sank continuously. Since the black winged king came back, it means that Mu Yi has been killed. Similarly, he doesn''t think that Mu Yi can escape after being chased by the eight strong Tians.


    Jian Jiu''s face was pale, even situ Wenjing changed slightly, and there was a bad feeling.


    "Black wing king, don''t say you were escaped by that boy." the bloody hand King teased the black wing king. In fact, he didn''t think the black wing king would fail, but said so deliberately. At this time, even Zhuyuan was no longer so urgent and began to consciously protect himself.


    The reason why he said this is mainly because the black wing King wasted too much time and almost made him think that the black wing King escaped and just vented.


    Who knows, after listening to the words of the blood hand king, the black wing King''s face was more difficult to look at, and his expression also seemed a little gloomy. In his opinion, the blood hand king was making fun of him. He was already angry when he was forced to retreat by Muyi. At the moment, the blood hand King''s words added fuel to the fire and almost didn''t turn his face directly.


    £¨

 Chapter 742

    The change of the black wing king did not hide from the blood hand king, nor even from Zhu Yuan, as well as some strong people who paid attention to him. After all, his performance is too obvious at the moment. When you think of the words of the blood hand king just now, many people are upset, don''t you think¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Black winged king, did you really let the boy escape?" the bloody hand King forced Zhuyuan back, and then took the opportunity to withdraw from the battlefield. Perhaps it was because the black winged king returned, Zhuyuan did not continue to pursue, but also retreated to the warship. As for the other two mortal Saints, it was a fluke to return to the warship at this time and live up to now with their strength, This is because many strong people look at Zhuyuan''s face.


    After all, Zhuyuan is a strong man of the human race, and those two people are the holy sons of the human race. Therefore, the purpose of Zhuyuan''s presence here is to protect the two holy sons. Although there is a blood hand king at the moment, if anyone dares to attack the two holy sons rashly, it is tantamount to offending the blood hand king. They have no background of demon and ghost.


    What''s more, the demon and ghost are selfish in nature and far less united than the human race. In this case, it''s not difficult to understand that the two great saints can survive.


    They also stood on the deck of the warship, watching the situation in the field and listening to the answer of the black wing king.


    "That boy, I don''t think it''s a Terran. It''s very evil." the black wing king gave himself a reason, but he couldn''t convince the blood hand king. What if it''s not a Terran? It''s impossible for bachongtian to chase and kill qichongtian, isn''t it? Is it difficult for the other party to compete with the eight heavy days? Are you kidding.


    Although Muyi blocked his claw before, in his opinion, it was because the distance was too far and Muyi used some secret skills, but the secret skills were limited in time and cost.


    "But you still let him escape," said the bloody king with a bad face.


    "He is not the seventh heaven, but the eighth heaven. Besides, he has a powerful magic weapon in his hand. If you go, whether you can escape back is a problem." the black wing king said directly, regardless of face. Anyway, things will come out sooner or later. It''s better to open it directly by him and make yourself more favorable.


    "What?"


    Not only the blood hand king, but everyone who heard this was stunned. It was no longer the seventh heaven? But the octave? Doesn''t this mean that just in that short process, Muyi has broken through the shackles of the seventh heaven and promoted to the eighth heaven?


    But is that possible? In fact, if you really want to do this, at least eight out of ten will bang directly, and one and a half of the remaining two will be disabled. Therefore, if you want to be promoted in battle, you are joking about your life.


    Since ancient times, especially after arriving at the king''s realm, which promotion is not heavily protected for fear of being disturbed, resulting in wasted previous achievements and obsession? As for the promotion to the eighth heaven in the battle, I think it''s too mysterious and incredible.


    If it hadn''t been the black winged king who said this, I''m afraid the people would have scoffed. Did you deceive the ghost? However, the strong man of the eight heaven in the hall of the black wing king can''t lie about this kind of thing, otherwise once the truth is revealed, his reputation will be destroyed.


    Therefore, it is impossible for the black wing king to deliberately say such words in order to deal with the blood hand king. Therefore, the greatest possibility is that what he said is true.


    really


    At the thought of this, many strong people are excited. Doesn''t this represent the rise of another octagonal strong person? And with his qualifications, I believe it won''t take long to completely move the underworld, but who is he? Originally thought it was a human race, otherwise Zhuyuan wouldn''t go crazy, but the black wing king said that the other party was not a human race. In this way, the whole thing was a bit strange.


    "Eight heavy days? Are you kidding?" the blood hand king was also startled and looked at the black wing King seriously.


    "Believe it or not, his strength is no less than mine anyway. I advise you to be careful. Now he hasn''t left the Styx river." the black wing king said coldly, and indeed, as he said, Muyi is still in the Styx river at the moment. After all, he has just broken through and needs time to consolidate, so he can''t waste on his way.


    Of course, the black winged king doesn''t worry much. At his speed, even if the enemy can''t escape. As for the hatred between the two people, can the other party still chase like the 100000 mountain of the demon family? At that time, not to mention the eight heavy days, even the nine heavy days could only drink hate in the 100000 mountains.


    "Well, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first." then, the black wing King ignored the blood hand king. He spread his wings behind him, rose directly into the air, turned into a black light, and quickly left the battlefield. He could say it deliberately. It was the best of benevolence and righteousness. As for the rest, it had nothing to do with him.


    After waiting for the black wing king to leave, many people haven''t returned to God. The main reason is that the words of the black wing king are too shocking. Zhuyuan can''t believe this is the fact if he doesn''t know that the black wing king is an enemy. However, later, he was happy. Finally, there was another eight strong man in the Terran, who is fully qualified to be an elder candidate.


    Although he doesn''t know why Muyi has made such rapid progress, it''s enough as long as he can be sure that Muyi is a human race. He even wishes that Muyi could make faster progress. It''s best to become a jiuchongtian, even a semi saint, and then a saint.


    The faces of the two saints behind Zhuyuan are not so good-looking. They could have become the protagonist, but now, they are just supporting actors. Even in the face of the strong man of bachongtian, they have no courage to fight. This has nothing to do with courage. It is purely related to their own lives.


    On the other hand, situ Wenjing was also ecstatic. Muyi not only lived, but also became a strong man in the eight heavens. In his opinion, this Muyi had actually succeeded. It was even easy to subdue the temple, and his purpose could be completed.


    Moreover, a good relationship with Muyi can also make the other party his backer, and the first Department of the city Lord will gradually become stronger.


    Jian Jiu was only happy for Mu Yi, but the shadow was a little desperate. At this time, even if there was no situ Wenjing nearby, he didn''t dare to escape, because as long as Mu Yi''s name was there, even if he returned to the temple, the Deacon didn''t dare to ask him again, and even escorted him to the door to make amends.


    When the blood hand king saw that the black wing King left, his face was uncertain. He didn''t doubt that the black wing king would cheat him, but he was in a very bad mood. He didn''t expect to get such an end. As for the Muyi that the black wing king said was not a human race, he didn''t believe it all, because it really couldn''t explain the original move.


    Finally, the bloody king looked at Zhuyuan with hatred.


    (the second change!)

 Chapter 743

    The bloody hand king looked at Zhuyuan with hatred. In his opinion, if Zhuyuan hadn''t stopped him, maybe he would have caught up with Muyi in advance and killed him directly. As for promotion in any battle, he is not the black wing king. He will give the other party a chance. Once he finds something wrong, he will spare no effort to kill him.


    But now, what is late, this time, though it has gained the essence of the spirit of the river, it has also made a great enemy to himself. One is to withstand eight days with secret skills on seven heavens, and one can be promoted under the pressure of eight days.


    Until now, the bloody hand king still thinks that Muyi used a secret technique to block his blow. He didn''t think it was the unity of human and treasure. After all, it''s not so simple to want the unity of human and treasure. It''s even more difficult than refining and inheriting the best treasure. It''s for this reason that he didn''t think of this. Maybe he thought of it, but he didn''t believe it himself.


    Therefore, wizards like Muyi will also make rapid progress in the future. Maybe they will become jiuchongtian many years later.


    However, the blood hand Wang is only a little scary, to say fear, but also far more than, after all, he himself is eight strong, even if he has not reached the peak, but this time after going back, directly closed for several years, with the essence of the spirit of the river, the nine heavens also have hope.


    If Muyi seeks revenge from him at this time, he just kills Muyi. After all, in his opinion, his promotion to jiuchongtian is much earlier than Muyi. After all, he has been in this realm for decades, and Muyi has just stepped into bachongtian.


    However, a guy with strong fortune like Muyi will always be a trouble, so we need to pay attention in the future.


    Zhuyuan looked at the blood hand king without showing weakness. Anyway, no matter what aspect, he won. As for being stared at by the blood hand king, it doesn''t matter.


    Finally, the bloody hand king didn''t even say anything cruel, but directly rushed to the last battlefield, where several qichongtian strong men were competing for yin-yang jade.


    This time, four pieces of Yin-Yang jade were born, one of which was robbed by Mu Yi, and directly absorbed by the bamboo of years. The black wing king also got one piece and left cleanly. Another piece was obtained by the eight strong men in the light boat. In fact, his strength is also the strongest. It is precisely for this reason that the blood hand king and the black wing king didn''t fight with him at the beginning.


    As for the rest, which is also the first piece of Yin-Yang jade, it has always been the focus of contention, but until now, there is no real destination. At this moment, the blood hand king is the idea of this yin-yang jade.


    Anyway, this time has come. If you don''t rob, you''ll be a fool, and the world is respected by the strong.


    "Hand over the yin-yang jade, or die."


    The blood hand King directly struck two qichongtian with one palm, and then looked coldly at the qichongtian strongman who got the yin-yang jade. The latter was looked directly at by the blood hand king and his body trembled. In particular, the blood hand king did not hide his purpose and killing opportunity, which made him feel a sense of fear.


    Although he was also the seven heavens, he could not have the ability of Mu Yi, so he only hesitated slightly, and handed out the Yin Yang jade. After all, Yin Yang jade was precious again, nor did he have his own precious life. Unfortunately, he had just left early because of the essence of the temptation of the river of hell, and now it is too late to regret even now.


    After getting the yin-yang jade, the blood hand king didn''t stop and left directly.


    Then, the rest of the strong scattered. After all, although the eight heavy sky strong walked three, there was still one left. They didn''t want to be the target of the Terran strong.


    For a time, there was only the Terran side above the Styx river here. There were flags hunting on the warships, but no one spoke.


    Suddenly, situ Wenjing stepped forward and walked towards the warship. Zhuyuan and the temple people on the warship turned their eyes on him. After all, situ Wenjing was also a candidate for the son of God, but later failed. Therefore, Zhu Yuan also knew situ Wenjing.


    "Situ Wenjing has seen your excellency."


    Mountaineering warship, situ Wenjing respectfully saluted Zhuyuan. The temple is the temple and Zhuyuan is the original. He can still distinguish the difference between the two.


    "It''s you, boy. Why? Enough of the excitement?" Zhuyuan seemed to be familiar with situ Wenjing. Before, situ Wenjing didn''t deliberately hide his body on the edge of the battlefield, so Zhuyuan saw it early, but situ Wenjing didn''t come forward and Zhu Yuan was also paying attention to the battlefield, so he didn''t talk.


    Now, there are only Terrans left here. If situ Wenjing doesn''t come yet, he will be a little over.


    "I did see a good play," said situ Wenjing.


    "I''m afraid you didn''t come to the Styx just to see a play?" Zhuyuan looked at situ Wenjing with some doubts.


    "There is one more thing," said situ Wenjing, glancing at the two saints behind Zhuyuan. "This time, there are two good saints in the temple. My visit is also related to them."


    "Related to them?" Zhuyuan became more curious. After all, in his position, he didn''t know that the temple and Muyi were dirty before. Mainly from the temple''s point of view, it was not worth disturbing him at all.


    "Yes, this time I was entrusted by a friend to write a war book for the two saints, or for the victorious saint," said situ Wenjing.


    Not only Zhuyuan, but also many Temple people on the warship were stunned, but then someone understood.


    "Situ Wenjing, don''t make trouble here. The son of God, what casual people can challenge?" a figure came out. It was the big deacon of the temple. He looked at situ Wenjing coldly. At the same time, he glanced at the shadow figure on the side. Although he didn''t say anything, his expression was obviously colder.


    "Really? Why do I remember that there is a rule that you can challenge the son outside the temple when having children?" situ Wenjing said slowly.


    Hearing his words, many people suddenly saw that there was such a rule that was not a rule before. However, from the beginning, no one had challenged the son, because the son himself was a strong man at the level of heaven and man, and how many people in the human race could there be in addition to the temple? How could you risk offending the temple to challenge the son?


    Therefore, this rule actually exists in name only, but sometimes, the rule is the rule. Since it exists, it must be observed.


    "There is indeed a rule. Wen Jing, who are you going to fight for? Where is your friend?" Zhu Yuan asked curiously. As soon as he said, the big deacon next to him could only step down even if he was unwilling.


    (third watch!)

 Chapter 744

    The great Deacon''s way of nature, who situ Wenjing said, even many deacons on the warship know. After all, it''s not a secret for situ Wenjing to find that person, but Zhu Yuan doesn''t know.


    Originally, the deacon was going to wait for the Holy Son to fight against Mu Yi and show the majesty of the temple, but he never thought that situ Wenjing had this idea. In fact, he should have thought of it when he saw situ Wenjing earlier.


    However, as the rule has not been mentioned for too long, even he forgot it, or ignored it. He thought situ Wenjing came here just to watch the excitement, but who thought, he was waiting for him here. Such behavior is like a war between the two armies. If he is not ready, the other party will directly the general.


    "My friend is a new talent of the human race. His strength is no weaker than that of the son of the temple, but he has something to do, so he will come later," said situ Wenjing.


    "Do you mean to let us wait for him here?" Tang Chen, one of the holy sons standing behind Zhuyuan, said.


    A man who doesn''t know the so-called dares to challenge him? He really doesn''t know whether to live or die. After all, in his mind, there is only one Ouyang Hao who can be the enemy of the young generation of the Terran.


    As for the rest, they are not qualified.


    Ouyang Hao on the other side didn''t speak, but his expression was obviously the same.


    "If the son is confident, you might as well wait a minute. What''s more, the two candidates haven''t competed for the last son at the moment?" situ Wenjing bit the word candidate very hard, just reminding them that you are not the real son yet.


    Although everyone in the temple calls you one by one, in fact, you are only candidates, but few people break this relationship, but also to show respect.


    "Well, since it''s all right, just wait. You two just had a war and need to sort out the harvest. Wait until the Challenger comes." Zhuyuan said slowly. He stood at a different height from Tang Chen and Ouyang Hao. What they saw was only their son''s throne, just a temple, and what he saw was the whole human race.


    With Zhuyuan''s words, even if Tang Chen and Ouyang Hao are unwilling to say more, you know Zhuyuan can almost decide who is the last son. Of course, as Zhuyuan, it is impossible to deliberately favor someone. It must be extremely fair and just.


    Even the two holy sons dare not say anything, and the rest dare not, so they can only wait silently.


    The two holy sons also settled on the deck and digested the harvest of the previous war. Although they didn''t get the yin-yang jade, even the charm of the Styx only got one or two points. It''s not easy for them to gain something from the peak strength of the second heaven.


    After all, their main purpose this time is to try. Even Zhuyuan didn''t think that they could grab the yin-yang jade, which is beyond their ability, unless it is bad luck. If so, Zhuyuan doesn''t mind directly making that person a real son. After all, a person''s luck is also very important, and the temple likes this kind of son with strong luck most.


    Situ Wen smiled and stood on the deck with no anxiety. At first, he might have worried about whether Mu Yi could win the son, but now he doesn''t need to think about the strength of bachongtian, let alone the son. Looking at the establishment of the temple, he hasn''t had such a strong son.


    As long as Zhuyuan doesn''t end up in person, Muyi will win easily.


    While they were waiting, Muyi and aguduo were still practicing hundreds of miles away. Because the Styx river was too wide and too big, even those who left did not meet them.


    The breath of Muyi''s nature also made the dead in the Styx dare not move and hide far away.


    For a Guduo, this time he caught the Rune of the salary lamp to break through the bottleneck and become the strong man of the eight heavy days, which undoubtedly saved him a long time. Although the peak of the seven heavy days is only a little close to the eight heavy days, it is precisely this point that blocks countless strong people. It takes years and decades to break through, and some even can''t break through the eight heavy days in their whole life.


    Although a Guduo''s qualification is very good, she is not confident that she can break through in a short time. Therefore, in this regard, it is her misfortune and luck to meet Muyi. At least Muyi can''t force her to do what she doesn''t want to do, let alone limit her freedom.


    As long as aguido can contribute enough faith, it is enough for Muyi. After all, what he lacks is not running errands, but pure faith.


    Moreover, Mu Yi''s experience can not only quickly stabilize her state, but also lay a good foundation for her rapid development in the future. It is precisely because of understanding these and the power of Zi rune, after waking up, ah Guduo didn''t show any hostility in his eyes, but only a kind of willingness.


    Vaguely, aguido could feel that she and Muyi seemed to be integrated. The man in front of her left a figure in her heart, which made her want to worship and believe.


    "Boom."


    In the salary lamp, a thick power of faith is poured in. This is aguido''s faith. In fact, faith has a certain relationship with strength. The stronger the strength, the more pious the will, the more faith it provides.


    This is also why Muyi doesn''t intend to find a host for the child rune. This is related to the number of beliefs provided. The stronger the natural strength, the better. Moreover, with the constraints of the child rune, he doesn''t have to worry about whether the other party will betray.


    As soon as aguido''s power of faith poured into the salary lamp, it immediately made the interior of the salary lamp surging. After all, today''s aguido is an eight fold sky, and the power of faith provided is absolutely massive compared with before.


    For a long time, the power of the salary lamp to faith has always been in an extremely vacant state. At this moment, so much power of faith has suddenly been obtained, and the whole interior of the salary lamp has been trembling. Nanming took the lead in becoming agitated and joined the ranks of competition.


    Then the salary lamp itself is also rapidly swallowing the power of faith. Although they seem to be the same, they do not give in.


    Originally, the original God of Muyi was ready to take a share, but Muyi stopped him. At least now is not the time. Moreover, his strength has reached the eighth heaven and is qualified to completely refine the treasure. Since the salary lamp needs the power of faith, it might as well let it absorb more and see what changes can be made in the end, Can we open the deepest seal of the salary lamp with the power of these beliefs.


    £¨

 Chapter 745

    Although aguido''s faith power is ten times and a hundred times greater than before, he still can''t make ends meet in the face of the two big families of salary lamp and Nanming Lihuo. However, after Nanming Lihuo swallowed the power of faith for a while, the color became more and more profound, that is, the power has also been slightly improved. Although the improvement is almost unknown, don''t forget that this is only the beginning, And it continues continuously. Over time, I believe that the power of Nanming Lihuo will rise to a higher level.


    As for the noumenon of the salary lamp, after absorbing the power of faith, it has become more thick, with more indescribable charm. At least in the perception of Muyi, the salary lamp is developing in a good direction, and the facts have also proved that this road is not wrong.


    However, at present, because Yin and yang are separated, the power of faith in Yang can not be transmitted at all. On the contrary, the power of faith in abandoned places is intermittent, at least better than nothing. Only aguduo''s power of faith is continuous and abundant.


    The only pity is that the power of faith required by the salary lamp is too huge. Even if the power of faith provided by aguido is compared with one, it is a drop in the bucket.


    After gradually understanding the changes of the salary lamp, Muyi also woke up from entering Ding. This time, he gained a lot. Although he was swallowed up by the Styx River, with his breakthrough, these vitality were not only replenished, but even further.


    Jiuzhuan Jinshen''s second turn from Xiaocheng to Dacheng is just a breakthrough in a small realm, coupled with the accumulation of Muyi, so he can directly cross the boundary from qichongtian to bachongtian. Now, he can be called the real bachongtian.


    After all, jiuzhuan Jinshen is definitely different from the general skills, but in the later stage, it still has the same goal, which can be divided by the level prevailing in the underworld.


    Muyi opened his eyes and two golden lights flashed away, which made aguduo tremble all over. He only felt that Muyi was very tall and dignified at this moment, and the figure in his heart was also deep.


    "Master," said aguido respectfully, naturally, not even reluctantly, and this is also the domineering place of Zi rune, which distorts one''s will to some extent.


    "Well, during my stay in the Styx River, you can be the guide. When I leave, you can choose to stay." Muyi glanced at aguido and said.


    "Yes, master." aguido nodded. She had an impulse to chase Muyi away. Fortunately, although she believed in Muyi, she didn''t lose her autonomy. She soon suppressed this impulse. At least she can''t leave the Styx now. After all, there are still many unfinished things.


    "By the way, since you live in the Styx River, do you know what is in the deepest place where the yin-yang jade was born?" Muyi asked when he remembered the scene he had experienced before.


    "The deepest place? There is the abyss of the Styx river. The abyss is unfathomable. Even I dare not go too deep, otherwise I will be swallowed up." aguido said. She is obviously afraid of the abyss. Although she is a Shura family and naturally lives in the Styx River, it doesn''t mean that she can go anywhere.


    At least that abyss is where she stops.


    Hearing aguido''s words, Muyi put out his idea to explore again.


    "If you help me protect the law again, I''ll make sure of something."


    After Muyi finished, he sat down cross legged in the air again. Under him, there seemed to be an invisible cushion holding him to prevent him from falling into the Styx river.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, aguido immediately looked around vigilantly.


    And when the animal is easy, when it is settled, the mind is sinking into the inside of the pay lamp, where the essence of the twenty-seven point river of the river is shining. After such a long time, these essence are almost in a semi solidified state. Maybe soon the essence will become a crystal of gravel.


    As for the effects of these essences, Mu Yi has been taught. Even if it is not these essences, he will not be able to break through to the second turn in the critical moment, but the process is really painful. Fortunately, there is Nanming out of the fire, otherwise the result of that war will be changed.


    Mu Yi believes that the remaining twenty-seven points are enough for him to break through to the second turn. As for the third turn, he dare not expect it. The leap of that level has far exceeded that from seven days to eight heavy days. After all, nine turn to golden rule and third turns, which has been equivalent to nine days.


    Normally, it takes almost 1/3 of the spirit of the river to break from eight to nine days, and it is not enough for him to have 1/10 of them.


    However, he did not intend to use these essence blindly, even though he can not see what future trouble is, but it is absolutely safer to use these quintessence than to break through himself, especially when crossing the great realm.


    In the face of practice, Muyi dare not be careless. After all, it is related to his future.


    This time, it is not the essence of these things. But after all, the essence is good. There are also limitations. What really concerns him is the strange feeling before he grabbed the essence. At that time, he felt vaguely that he was earning his salary lamp with the cream.


    At this moment, under the care, he soon found out the twenty-seven points beyond the essence. The thing is only small thumb size. At the moment, it looks transparent. No wonder he didn''t notice before. After all, it was easily mixed up in some golden essence.


    Mu Yi gathered his hand with his mind power in the salary lamp and held it. It was soft, but very tough. Even with his mind power, he couldn''t get into it, and he couldn''t figure out what it was, because it was more like a dead thing in his perception.


    But how can it be simple to mingle in the essence of the spirit of the river of the river? It is difficult for him to understand it only for a moment, but this does not prevent him from knowing that it is a treasure that transcends the charm of the river of hell. After all, he feels the power of pure and unimaginable power, and it is the silk that makes him aware of the treasure of this thing.


    Later, he found several jade boxes inside the salary lamp, and put all the essence of this thing and the spirit of the river of hell into the moment. When the herding was closed to the jade box, the mysterious and transparent thing of the little thumbs was suddenly slightly quivered, because it was too slight, that is, he did not notice it.


    However, since he has entered Mu Yi''s hands, I believe he will be able to find out the real face and origin of this thing one day.


    After a long time, Muyi woke up from the meditation and said to aguduo, "let''s go."


    Then, the two figures quickly disappeared.


    (the second watch, well, there must be the third watch!)

 Chapter 746

    The waiting is undoubtedly long, especially for the deacons of the temple.


    However, the two holy sons are still settled. The big deacon is like a sculpture. Zhu Yuan stands in front of the warship, carrying his hands and looking into the distance, but he doesn''t know what he is thinking. In this case, even if these deacons have any opinions, they don''t dare to put forward them.


    Situ Wenjing enjoyed the scenery of the Styx River leisurely. Although the scenery remained unchanged all the year round and had no color to speak of, he seemed to enjoy it very much when looking at his expression, which also made many deacons gnash their teeth secretly.


    Suddenly, Zhuyuan turned his head and looked at one place. He looked serious. After a few moments, situ Wenjing and the Deacon also looked at the past. As for the rest, although they did so one after another, they didn''t feel anything, but a kind of conformity psychology.


    At this time, a figure came in the direction they were looking at.


    It''s really walking. It''s easy and comfortable to walk. It''s like visiting mountains and rivers. However, being able to walk in vain also means that the strength of the visitors has reached heaven and man. As for several heavy days, people can''t see through.


    However, these people''s eyesight is very good, so they can see clearly the appearance and dress of the figure from a distance. They are young. This is everyone

 Chapter 747

    Zhuyuan stood in the bow. At the moment when Tang Chen shot, his eyes also showed a trace of expectation, but not to Tang Chen, but to Muyi.


    In fact, as a candidate son, he is also a strong man at the level of heaven and man. Tang Chen should not be so calm and angry, and he can''t be easily angered. However, in the previous battle, even the eight strong men of heaven shot. With his strength, he can only swim to the edge of the battlefield, and his heart can''t be spared some blows.


    Then, Mu Yi appeared, a posture that didn''t pay attention to him. Although he was angry, he wanted to vent his grievances in the previous war.


    As the favored son of heaven, how proud is the candidate son of the human temple? But in the end, just find a strong person can crush or even kill him. His mentality is unbalanced.


    However, Tang Chen''s own strength is actually good. With his double heaven peak strength, he can even reluctantly resist the triple heaven strong. This is also the capital for him to become a peerless Tianjiao, but his peerless Tianjiao suddenly seems insignificant compared with Muyi.


    The light of the knife is like a waterfall, pouring down, and the Muyi standing there will be drowned in an instant. Many deacons have shown their joy on the battlefield. Tang Chen will definitely go all the way. As for the Muyi generation, they are just clowns and can be destroyed easily.


    Only Zhuyuan, Nangong Hao and situ Wenjing kept their faces unchanged. The first two can see all the changes in the light of the knife. The latter knows the identity of Muyi and has full confidence in him.


    On the deck, among the many deacons, perhaps only the big deacon could see something more or less, so his face looked calm.


    In the face of Tang Chen''s frightening knife, Mu Yi calmly and calmly bent his fingers, and a drop of water was gently bounced out by him. In a short time, the original mighty knife light suddenly stagnated, and then the drop of water turned into a hanging Tianhe, destroying Tang Chen''s knife light from bottom to top.


    On the warship deck, many deacons have been completely stunned. Have they ever seen such means? Although the previous battle of the eight strong was earth shaking, it was a competition of power. At present, it is purely a competition of skills, which gives people different senses.


    Even in the eyes of these people, the scene we see now is obviously more impact.


    Tang Chen shrunk his eyes slightly, turned his right hand, split 18 knives in a moment, and finally fell on the hanging Tianhe in front of Mu Yi.


    "Boom!"


    Tianhe burst, and a crystal like jade finger rose. It obviously looked very slow, but it lightly sealed Tang Chen''s subsequent unique skill, and the finger seemed to penetrate the void, no longer limited by distance, and directly knocked on Tang Chen''s knife.


    "Qiang!"


    The golden light splashed. Tang Chen only felt an indescribable force coming from the blade, and then the long knife flew out uncontrollably. Then, the finger burst in again and gently touched his forehead. At this moment, Tang Chen almost felt death, and his eyes suddenly widened with a trace of fear.


    "Poof!"


    With a light sound, Tang Chen couldn''t help leaning back, his hair temples exploded directly, and his long hair danced. The whole person stepped back a few steps, and there was a little more red in the center of his eyebrows.


    In fact, up to now, everyone present can see that Tang Chen has lost, and there is no suspense about losing. The gap between the two is too big. They are all stunned and can''t believe it.


    Nangong Hao is very clear about Tang Chen''s strength. Even the strength of the two people is between Bo Zhong. It is difficult to tell the victory or defeat in a short time, but because of this, he understands what Tang Chen''s defeat means. Even Tang Chen can''t resist a move. What about him? I''m afraid the result is no different from Tang Chen.


    The Deacon looked uncertain. In fact, since the shadow disappeared, he knew that he underestimated Mu Yi. The other party was far stronger than he thought, but as for how strong it was, he didn''t have an accurate concept, only knew it was very strong.


    But if Mu Yi is stronger than the two candidate saints, he doesn''t believe it, at least until today. Therefore, this scene has almost subverted his cognition, especially where does Mu Yi come from? Why is it so strong? Is the other party really a Terran?


    At the thought that he had offended Mu Yi and even sent someone to assassinate the other party, the Deacon almost had the impulse to turn around and run away.


    Zhu Yuan''s face was not happy, but showed a trace of doubt and confusion.


    In fact, he had doubts before. He thought that Muyi might be the mysterious strong man wearing the mask. After all, there were already a few strong men in the Terran, and everyone knew the bottom, but suddenly one came out, which was strange, but what if there were two? It is even more suspicious.


    Especially before, Mu Yi was not present. He didn''t come until the mysterious strong man left. Can''t it explain anything? However, he did not disclose or ask at the beginning, but waited for verification, but unexpectedly, the result was beyond his expectation.


    Before, the mysterious strong man was good at the fire system. Obviously, he took the fire system road, but Muyi was a pure water system, and water and fire were incompatible, especially the source of true meaning. Based on this alone, he could rule out the suspicion of Muyi.


    But, I don''t know why, he always felt as if there was something he didn''t think of, and the mask. Did Mu Yi give it to others privately? Or is there as like as two peas in the world? Two Can there really be such a coincidence?


    At this moment, Zhuyuan''s mind how to think, no one knows or wants to know. People pay more attention to the battle of Muyi challenging the son. Now Tang Chen has been defeated and only Nangong Hao is left. Can it really succeed this time?


    Many people have turned their eyes to Nangong Hao. There are expectations, sighs and all kinds of complexity. Obviously, few people will think Nangong Hao can win.


    "Give you another chance, let''s go together." at this time, Mu Yi said faintly again, he said

 Chapter 748

    Zhuyuan actually didn''t think much of Tang Chen and Nangong Hao. It was no use even to increase their strength several times. Although Muyi''s shot was short, he was also aware of the breath revealed at that moment. It should be the strength of liuchongtian.


    This made him feel that his previous guess might have been wrong. After all, the mysterious man was the peak of the seventh heaven before he broke through, and the eighth heaven after he broke through. Unless the black wing King lied, it''s just unlikely.


    Moreover, it has just made a breakthrough, and it must not be able to perfectly control its strength. It must leak its breath, but on the contrary, Muyi has a mellow breath, and there is no disharmony at all.


    Therefore, there is little possibility that Muyi is the mysterious strong man.


    But he didn''t know that Muyi''s three truths of cultivation, water, fire and thunder, can naturally be changed at will. Once integrated, it is jiuzhuan Jinshen decision. In fact, it is normal to use a series of power alone. Muyi''s strength is up to seven days, but if he integrates the three truths with jiuzhuan Jinshen decision, his strength will immediately soar to eight days.


    Moreover, this time he is only a small breakthrough in the nine turn golden body decision. Coupled with his deep inside information, he is far from being able to control the situation. Naturally, there will be no leakage of breath.


    Coupled with the incompatibility between water and fire, Zhuyuan naturally guessed farther and farther. It is impossible to believe that Muyi is the mysterious strong man.


    In fact, not only Zhu Yuan, but also situ Wenjing was confused, and even couldn''t make up his mind. On the contrary, Jian Jiu didn''t understand the profound meaning because of his low cultivation level and pure kendo. Instead, he firmly believed that Muyi was the mysterious strong man.


    Tang Chen joined hands with Nangong Hao, and the momentum was naturally much stronger than before. But for Muyi, it was actually no different from before. The strength of the two candidate saints was too low to pose a threat to him.


    This time, Tang Chen directly performed the secret skill. Obviously, in order to win, he has spared no cost. The original strength of the peak of erchongtian has reached the triple heaven. The blade is more fierce and powerful. But this time, Mu Yi gently shook his head and popped up a finger again.


    There is no startling vision, just a finger, passing through layers of knife curtain and directly pointing on the blade.


    "Qiang."


    The knife curtain disappeared directly. Tang Chen was in mid air and his body was shocked. His face turned white for a moment, and then turned red. Finally, he flew out directly and opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    If you fail, there is no suspense about the failure, and even more thorough. It seems that it is not as good as when you didn''t use the secret arts before.


    "Flashy." Mu Yi said faintly. His voice came into Tang Chen''s ear and made him spit out a mouthful of blood again. This evaluation even made him feel humiliated than defeating him.


    Compared with Tang Chen, Nangong Hao is obviously better at body method. Although he uses a gun, he is cunning and does not have that kind of explicit momentum, just like their character.


    Taking advantage of Muyi''s resistance to Tang Chen''s attack, Nangong Hao has quietly come to Muyi''s side. He breaks his gun like a dragon and goes towards Muyi with a bit of trickery.


    At this time, it was just when Muyi hit Tang Chen and said four words of flashiness. Nangong Hao had achieved the best he could, at least in terms of timing.


    However, seeing that the gun was about to fall on Muyi, Nangong Hao found that he could not move the short gun forward even one minute anyway, and the gun tip was not much, not much, just an inch away from Muyi.


    But this inch, for Nangong Hao, doesn''t depend on ten or hundred feet, because when your attack can''t get close to each other and pose a threat to others, it''s useless even if it''s close.


    An inch on the surface of Muyi''s body, there was a faint layer of Qi strength, which blocked Nangong Hao''s gun tip, but the strong wind brought by Nangong Hao''s blow came to his face, then turned into a light wind and crossed from both sides of Muyi.


    "The timing is good, but the strength is not enough."


    Mu Yi smiled, his whole body suddenly trembled, and then Nangong Hao flew out. However, compared with Tang Chen, his end was undoubtedly much better. At least he didn''t spit blood, and even his evaluation was slightly higher.


    So far, everyone was silent, and everyone knew one thing, that is, the two candidates of the temple lost. No matter how they compete for the son, they can''t get rid of the fact of their failure.


    This is the temple, the son

 Chapter 749

    "It''s all your fault. You dawdled on the road. Did you come late? The big brother has left."


    In an inn in Yongzhou City, there was a young man and woman. The man was Muyi''s apprentice, Jiang Xiaoyu, and the girl was Murong Xixuan. The inn where they were now was where Muyi lived before. Unfortunately, the building has long been empty.


    Last time, Murong Xixuan and Jiang Xiaoyu went all the way to the big city after they decided to find Muyi. Maybe they were lucky enough

 Chapter 750

    Three months'' time is not enough to make Mu Yi go further. After all, even the small realm is not a good breakthrough, but during this period, he has further stabilized the state.


    In fact, he had learned from aguido the real use method of the charm of the Styx, like the way of taking it directly, that is, he was skillful and courageous, and he was lucky to succeed with the help of Nanming Lihuo. If he tried it by another person, even the strong man from the demon family like the black wing king would not dare to try, because it was too dangerous, If you are not careful, you may become a useless person and even endanger your life.


    Even for the remaining essence of the river, he has plans.


    Two days later, Muyi woke up. During this period, aguduo rushed into the Styx river again with sword nine. He didn''t stop until sword nine was exhausted. Sword nine didn''t beg for mercy from beginning to end, or enough.


    After all, such opportunities mean that many people can''t ask for them.


    At the beginning, Jian Jiu set up a sword Pavilion because he took kendo. When he reached the extreme of pseudo heaven and man, there was no road, and even once made him despair. He was basically in latent cultivation, but the feeling of no road ahead tortured him more than once and almost drove him crazy.


    Fortunately, in the end, he successfully endured, and these processes also made his will more tenacious, so he can surpass himself again and again after meeting Muyi.


    Sometimes, death or pain is not the most desperate. The real despair is that there is no hope.


    And as long as there is hope, even if it is hard and tired, so what?


    When Muyi wakes up, Jian Jiu and aguduo are right next to guard. In fact, even without two guards, there can be no sneak attack on Muyi here, otherwise they can''t enter the Styx River to fight.


    "Master."


    "My Lord."


    Aguido shouted with Jian Jiu.


    Mu Yi''s eyes stayed for a moment on a Guduo and Jian Jiu, and the golden light in his eyes slowly dissipated. It was a Guduo who couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although she was eight days now, she was at least at the same level as Mu Yi in strength.


    But in fact, whenever she faced Muyi, she would feel frightened. Her intuition told her that she was definitely not Muyi''s opponent.


    As for Jian Jiu, there was no secret in the golden light, as if even the soul was open to it.


    Fortunately, it was only Muyi''s unconscious behavior, which did not cause any harm to the two people. The golden light in his eyes was the natural operation of breaking the Dharma. It was easy to see through the two people. It was the Styx river. If he broke the Dharma, he could see through it completely, and there was no secret at all.


    But now, his goal of breaking the law is still far away, just a beginning.


    "Yes." Mu Yi looked at them, but only said one sentence. In fact, in the past three months, the progress is not only sword nine, but also aguduo has also stabilized her realm. With her fighting instinct, she may be able to compete against the black wing king.


    Of course, this must be in the Styx. After all, aguido''s ability accounts for 40% of the Styx.


    As for Jian Jiu, there is a line between heaven and man. Maybe he can break through it in a few months, but Muyi can''t wait so long, so he plans to make it ahead of time.


    A long time ago, Muyi thought that the Runes of the salary lamp could only control women. After all, the owners of the three buildings left by the old Taoist priest were women. However, after Muyi supplemented the Runes of the salary lamp, a total of twelve were born, which also means that he can build the twelfth floor as long as he wants.


    However, he didn''t have this plan, and many of them have to be women to become the host of sub runes. As long as there is a suitable one, like Jian Jiu, who has his own tough will and kendo, is enough to become the host of sub runes.


    And he has been waiting, waiting for sword nine to become stronger. Now, it''s OK.


    A sub Rune can push Jian Jiu into the realm of heaven and man, and there is no need to worry about the potential in the future. As long as Jian Jiu is given enough time to grow up, it will definitely help him no less than aguduo.


    At least with the same accomplishments, aguido may not be the opponent of sword nine, even if aguido''s magic power is the same, which is called attack

 Chapter 751

    When the sub Rune entered the center of the eyebrow, Jian Jiu felt a roar, like a pioneering day, and then suddenly lit up. This light completely lit up the Kendo of Jian Jiu and the road in front of him.


    Originally, sword nine was only a line away from heaven and man. As Mu Yi said, even without this sub rune, sword nine can cut through the barrier between heaven and man with its own strength in a few months or no more than a year.


    But now, when the Zi rune is integrated into the sea of sword nine, the whole process is greatly advanced, and the enlightenment rises continuously. That is part of the perception realm of Muyi, and at the same time, it also has a part of the original power, which is integrated into his body.


    In the sea of Jian Jiu''s knowledge, a sharp sword slowly condenses, and countless edges wrap around it, and its power becomes more and more powerful.


    "Cut!"


    Finally, with the roar of sword nine, the sharp sword was suddenly cut out, but it seemed to be cut on an invisible yoke.


    "Click!"


    With a light sound, Jian Jiu immediately felt very relaxed, like the mountain he had been carrying was finally removed, and his breath was like a volcano, erupting endlessly. The sharp sword path was raging and stirring everything around. This momentum was more than the scene of ordinary people taking this step.


    In addition to the huge savings of sword nine itself, there is also the son rune. There is a catalyst between the two, which directly allows sword nine to break the barrier and completely enter the realm of heaven and man.


    Heaven and man are a process of controlling heaven and earth by will, but the Kendo cultivated by Jian Jiu is indomitable and breaks everything. Even this heaven and earth can''t bind him, and there is only one way in front of him.


    Cut! Cut! Cut!


    Abandon everything and only attack bravely.


    But in the process of this breakthrough, a figure belonging to Mu Yi gradually penetrated into the heart of Jian Jiu, forming a phantom like shadow, which is the source of faith.


    Beside, Mu Yi is also observing the breakthrough of Jian Jiu. Because of the son rune, all the changes in Jian Jiu''s body can''t hide from him, so that he can see the mystery. This breakthrough is also of great benefit to Mu Yi.


    Finally, the breath on Jian Jiu seemed to reach a limit. He didn''t climb any more, but fell quickly, but this kind of landing was a process of laying a solid foundation, just like forging iron. After continuous beating, he could refine fine steel.


    The origin contained in Zi rune is also fully integrated into Jian Jiu''s body, which makes his body rapidly degenerate and his body is constantly strengthened. Because this origin is very pure, there is no future danger for Jian Jiu.


    Finally, half an hour later, Jian Jiu opened his eyes and heard a puff. Two small holes were directly pierced in the void in front of him, and a sword shadow flashed in Jian Jiu''s eyes. As the sword shadow disappeared, the small hole in the void closed slowly.


    "Thank you, master." Jian Jiu looked at Mu Yi and saluted piously. At this moment, his heart has firmly stamped the brand of Mu Yi. It is difficult to betray him all his life unless he dies.


    However, no matter before or now, jianjiu is willing. Just like aguido, for jianjiu, even the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    As for the freedom advocated by many people, is freedom really important when there is no road and despair, and even life can not be saved?


    After Jian Jiu completely integrated the sub runes, the continuous power of faith was poured into the salary lamp in a mysterious way. Just because of her strength, the power of faith provided by Jian Jiu was far less than that provided by aguduo, at most only one tenth of her.


    However, even so, it is also a growth for the salary lamp. Now, there are only five pieces left from the completion of all the twelve sub runes. In other words, Muyi needs to find five more hosts, but he already has a candidate and just needs to find each other.


    "You deserve it. Give you ten days to adapt to your strength, and then we leave the Styx River and return to Yongzhou." Muyi said directly.


    "Yes." Jian Jiu nodded, then flew to one side alone and began to quietly stabilize the realm, digesting the experience after the breakthrough.


    Three days later, a big war broke out on the Styx river. One side was Jian Jiu, while the other side was a powerful soul. The soul was found under aguido''s leadership to sharpen Jian Jiu.


    The strength of this dead soul is equivalent to the peak of heaven and man. It is right for today''s sword nine. The sword light is vertical and horizontal on the Styx River, and the sword Qi is rampant. The powerful dead soul has only parry power under the attack of sword nine. This is because sword nine deliberately sharpens his sword skills. Otherwise, he should really do his best and kill the other party long ago.


    "It''s really kendo." Mu Yi said with a slight sigh. Today''s sword nine has just broken through. Once he is completely familiar with his strength, he must have increased his strength a lot, which is enough to fight against the double heaven.


    Soon after Muyi''s voice fell, the sword nine people and the sword were integrated. Suddenly, a bright sword lit up and flashed away, and the powerful dead soul disappeared directly.


    Seven days later, there was another war on the Styx river. However, there were no dead souls on both sides of the war, but they were replaced by Mu Yi, a Guduo, and Jian Jiu.


    Muyi trampled in the void, with one hand behind him and the other holding a dark green bamboo stick. It was just the simplest move, but at the same time, he was in a mess with Jian Jiu.


    As for aguido, she only guessed before. Now she tried it herself. She really realized the power of Muyi. Even if she was the same eight strong man, she was not Muyi''s opponent at all. Although he didn''t show his three heads and six arms, Muyi even used only one hand and even faced jianjiu at the same time.


    Although the strength of sword nine is far from enough to be involved in this level of battle, Muyi did not use more than one day''s peak strength when facing sword nine, whether resisting or attacking. He always maintained the same strength as sword nine, and even easily switched strength between aguduo and sword nine.


    Even proud as aguido, he is convinced of the strength of Muyi.


    Jianjiu, however, cherishes this opportunity. Each sword shows what he has learned and is bound to give full play to his state perfectly. This kind of battle is also of great benefit to him, because Muyi''s attacks are almost aimed at his weaknesses. In this case, jianjiu can''t quickly stabilize the state and make rapid progress, which is really unreasonable.

 Chapter 752

    Just after Muyi left with sword nine, in the abyss under the Styx River, a crack slowly opened, and an old voice slowly came out: "little guy, work hard."


    Muyi in the passage suddenly turned back. Although he didn''t hear anything, he felt that there seemed to be something he didn''t know in the Styx River, and it was vaguely related to him. However, he didn''t return, but meditated for a moment and continued to leave with sword nine.


    In fact, Mu Yi has been haunted by the strange state he fell into before. He even guessed that there was something terrible in the abyss of Styx. Maybe it was related to the Styx ancestor, but he didn''t have any evidence all the time.


    While Mu Yi stayed in the Styx River, he also had the idea of seeing what would happen, but nothing happened until he left.


    Then, in the abyss, slowly put out a palm and disappeared into the Styx river.


    Aguido is returning to the family along the Styx river. Before, she also mentioned to invite Muyi to visit the Shura family, but Muyi refused. She just left aguido and let him finish his unfinished wish.


    Suddenly, she felt a threat that made her tremble. She hardly hesitated. She directly displayed her three head and six arm magic power. With her current strength of eight heavy heaven, she displayed this magic power. The power is naturally different.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that even though she was in her strongest state at the moment, when she saw the palm coming slowly, she still lost the meaning of resistance, and then she was directly held in the palm by the big palm. Then, the big palm retracted and disappeared completely.


    The abyss of Styx River also closed slowly, as if it had never appeared.


    At this time, Mu Yi just stepped out of the vortex channel and looked a little strange. However, the power of ajudo''s faith was still continuously transmitted. Therefore, Mu Yi didn''t know what happened to ajudo or what happened in the Styx River after he left.


    "I''ve seen two adults."


    After Mu Yi and Jian Jiu came out, it was the extremely Yin place he had entered before. However, there was a strong man of pseudo heaven and man level here. From his name, Mu Yi had guessed who sent him.


    "What does the city master situ have to say?" Mu Yi asked directly.


    "The city Lord said that when the Lord comes out, he will send a letter back, and he will meet the Lord in person." while the strong man of the pseudo heaven and man spoke, he also looked at Mu Yi curiously. Situ Wenjing had solemnly explained before, and he must not offend Mu Yi.


    And to make his own city master so cautious, there is no doubt that the other party must be a strong man at the level of heaven and man, but what makes him wonder is that he doesn''t feel a trace of breath in Muyi, and he looks like an ordinary person.


    On the contrary, the man standing next to him was as powerful as prison. He was so terrible that he couldn''t breathe. Therefore, he could easily recognize that Jian Jiu was a strong man at the level of heaven and man. Judging from his posture and position, it was clear that he was a subordinate.


    If a strong man at the level of heaven and man can be his subordinate, Muyi''s strength can be imagined, but he can''t perceive it. It can only show that his strength is too low, and the existence of the other party has exceeded his imagination.


    "No, let''s go directly." Mu Yi said directly. He didn''t care about pomp or flattery, so there was no need to wait for situ Wenjing to come in person and waste time.


    "This..."


    Situ Wenjing sent the puppet man a little hesitant, but he obeyed immediately and led the way in front. He didn''t forget that one of the things situ Wenjing told him was that no matter what Muyi said, he must abide by it, even if Muyi asked him to do it to himself.


    In the air, three streamers quickly crossed and went in the direction of Yongzhou City. At first, Muyi and jianjiu were still behind, but the other party''s speed was too slow. At the back, jianjiu simply carried him, and the speed immediately increased several times.


    However, a few people walked out less than half the distance, and there was a streamer approaching quickly. It was situ Wenjing.


    Obviously, as soon as he received the secret Dharma transmission letter from his subordinates, he immediately put down everything and rushed here, but he couldn''t appear immediately because of the distance.


    "Yes, sir."


    After stopping in mid air, situ Wenjing saluted Mu Yi respectfully, but less than half, he could no longer worship.


    "Why should situ''s Taoist friends be like this? Didn''t he agree to match them with Taoist friends?" why did situ Wenjing, the natural way of Mu Yi, do so, but he didn''t like it and stopped the other party''s actions directly.


    The puppet man was almost scared to death when he saw this scene. What did he just see? Even his own city master should call him an adult. What about him? I''m afraid he''s nothing in front of the other party. Fortunately, he didn''t do anything drastic or say anything wrong before. Otherwise, situ Wenjing couldn''t spare him.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, situ Wenjing showed a touch of bitterness on his face, Taoist friend? But does he dare?


    Before, I thought that even if Muyi was stronger than him, he was not much stronger. Even he was quite confident in himself, but what happened in the Styx told him that Muyi was a strong man in the eight heavens, which was the same level as Zhuyuan.


    Although Muyi had doubts when fighting with Tang Chen and Nangong Hao, he felt that Muyi might not be the mysterious strong man, but when he came back, he thought about the process carefully, and finally let him determine that Muyi was the mysterious strong man, the mysterious strong man of bachongtian.


    In this case, how could he treat Muyi as before? After all, he has been a city Lord for so many years. If he can''t tell the depth, how dare he expect to compete with the temple.


    "I know what Taoist friend situ is worried about. I am still me. When I you, my covenant is still valid, isn''t it?" Muyi said with a smile.


    "In this way, I will have the courage once." situ Wenjing smiled bitterly, and then solemnly said: "situ Wenjing, I''ve seen Taoist friends."


    "Well, how about going to the city first?" Muyi said.


    "Taoist friend, please." situ Wenjing stretched out his hand and looked at Jian Jiu at the same time. However, this eye stunned him instinctively. Just now, his focus was on Mu Yi, so he didn''t find the change of Jian Jiu. As soon as his mind relaxed, the change of Jian Jiu naturally couldn''t hide from him.


    "Heaven, heaven and man?" situ Wenjing thought that sword nine could definitely break through. After all, Mu Yi pointed out, but he never thought that the process would be so fast, even faster than expected.


    £¨

 Chapter 753

    After returning to the city Lord''s residence, situ Wenjing was still a little shocked. Heaven and man mainly rely on themselves. Only by understanding their own path, casting the Tao seed into the Tao foundation, and then breaking the barrier between heaven and man, can we step into heaven and man. How difficult this process was. Situ Wenjing had experienced it personally in those years.


    Outsiders, even the strong ones of Jiuchong sky, are difficult to help at this step, because they rely more on themselves. Otherwise, if people can easily cross this natural graben, the natural people of the Terran will not be so rare.


    In particular, jianjiu is still an extreme Kendo, which is undoubtedly more difficult to break through, but the impossible happened in front of him. He can''t help but believe it. Finally, he can only feel the extraordinary means of Muyi and is more determined to have a good relationship with Muyi.


    "By the way, pastor, there are two children in the house now. They may know you. I don''t know if you want to see them." suddenly, situ Wenjing said.


    "Two children?" Mu Yi was stunned and didn''t understand what situ Wenjing meant by children.


    "Well, the two of them inquired about you everywhere in Yongzhou City, so I was worried. They were going to leave after they couldn''t find you. I was worried that if they were really acquaintances of Taoist friends, they would inevitably miss it. I left them in the house and waited until the Taoist friends came back." situ Wenjing said, as the mayor of Yongzhou City, In this third of an acre, as long as he wants to know, there is nothing he doesn''t know.


    Unfortunately, although the two children kept inquiring about Mu Yi, they refused to say anything about their relationship with Mu Yi. Because of Mu Yi, situ Wenjing was just entertained, but there was no such thing as extorting a confession.


    However, even he was shocked at the thought of their qualifications. His intuition must have something to do with Muyi.


    "Really? Let''s meet. I''m also curious." Mu Yi nodded.


    Soon, at the command of situ Wenjing, someone brought the two children. Just outside the door, he had not seen anyone. Muyi felt the two familiar smells and finally understood who situ Wenjing called children.


    Then, two low figures came in. When they saw Muyi sitting on the main seat, they trembled.


    "Master."


    "Big brother."


    Situ Wenjing also heard their voices. He couldn''t help but rejoice secretly. Fortunately, he didn''t use any means when inviting them, and he was well entertained these days, otherwise he would be in trouble today.


    The villains in front of him are Jiang Xiaoyu and Murong Xixuan. Even Muyi didn''t expect that he would meet them here. He was also a little happy.


    Jiang Xiaoyu is the only disciple he received in the underworld. He can barely inherit his mantle, and Murong Xixuan has followed him for a long time. He has a friendship. Even if it wasn''t for what happened to the little girl, he might have become his second disciple.


    What really surprised Muyi was that the two little guys actually mixed up and seemed to have a good relationship. Even Jiang Xiaoyu had opened up six life cycles. As for Murong Xixuan, he was even more powerful and was about to gather Taoist seeds.


    Of course, Murong Xixuan''s rapid progress is mainly due to the help of the blood king. Otherwise, it is a problem that she can catch up with Jiang Xiaoyu. After all, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mind and qualification are not bad. In addition, she has been honed since childhood and later took Zhu Guo. She can understand her achievements.


    "It''s you two." Muyi looked at them with some satisfaction. He could think that they must have suffered a lot. The most intuitive thing is that he left Jiang Xiaoyu three life-saving opportunities.


    You know, that''s a chance to save your life. It''s a chance to save your life only if you inspire it at the moment of life and death.


    As for Murong Xixuan, the danger she wants to encounter is no less than Jiang Xiaoyu, or even more. After all, the blood king is not a good stubble, and it is impossible to treat her gently. If she doesn''t have enough honing, she can''t achieve what she is now.


    The two villains quickly ran to Mu Yi. Jiang Xiaoyu directly fell on his knees with a puff, and tears unknowingly flowed down. Although Murong Xixuan was not like him, he looked at Mu Yi with red eyes, as if he finally saw his long lost relatives.


    "Who can cultivate these two little monsters? It wouldn''t be strange if they were Mu Yi Taoist friends." next, situ Wenjing interrupted. He was really shocked by their qualifications, especially Murong Xixuan. He looked smaller than Jiang Xiaoyu, but they were about to gather Taoist seeds. What was he doing when he was so old?


    Although they have separated from the childlike fun of playing with mud, they have just come into contact with practice, which is far less than these two people.


    Hearing situ Wenjing''s words, Murong Xixuan glared at him fiercely. However, for the sake of the other party''s forcing herself to stay in order to see her eldest brother, she had a large number of adults, so she didn''t care about it.


    "Taoist friend situ has been praised too much. These two little guys can''t boast, otherwise they will be proud." Muyi smiled. Although he said he couldn''t boast, he was obviously very happy according to his appearance.


    "Pride is good. If we can''t be proud of such achievements, won''t we be ashamed to death?" situ Wenjing laughed, then said a few words, and left the place to Muyi. After all, when teachers and disciples meet, we naturally have a lot to say.


    "Master, I finally saw you." Jiang Xiaoyu wiped away her tears and still looked very excited.


    "Well, you''re fine. You didn''t disappoint me." Muyi nodded and said. His words also made Jiang Xiaoyu completely relax. Since a man stepped into the wilderness, God knows how scared he was at first. He was alone in the wild and even couldn''t sleep.


    Many times, he thought he was going to die and couldn''t hold on. However, as long as he thought of Muyi''s expectations for him, he poured out a force from the bottom of his heart to support him to this day. He even fell into a state of death several times. If Muyi hadn''t left him a chance to save his life, he wouldn''t see Muyi at all.


    Therefore, this meeting is particularly important for him, so that his heart is no longer floating and wandering. Even after Muyi''s recognition, his whole person has a kind of transformation from inside to outside. The seventh life wheel, which was about to be opened up, has been opened up naturally.


    His change was not concealed from the sword nine beside Muyi. Even the sword nine showed a strange color. He secretly said that he was worthy of being the master''s disciple and qualified to be the master''s disciple.


    Murong Xixuan''s eyes widened, and he seemed to dare not believe it. Then he saw Mu Yi''s happy expression and flattened the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 754

    No one disturbed Jiang Xiaoyu. The hall was quiet. At the moment of breakthrough, Jiang Xiaoyu stood there as if he had settled down. Even Muyi stretched out his hand, and a blue flame penetrated into Jiang Xiaoyu''s body. Then he saw that his body LIT an invisible flame, that is, his clothes were not burned out.


    However, under this flame, some impurities in Jiang Xiaoyu''s body are slowly dispelled. The hidden wounds left by his injuries in the wilderness during this period of time are also smoothed one by one under the burning of the flame. Even his loose foundation has been strengthened again.


    At least this time, Jiang Xiaoyu''s breakthrough has no future problems, and it won''t even take long to stabilize the realm.


    Mu Yi''s move made Murong Xixuan a little jealous. However, she has accepted Jiang Xiaoyu and treated him as a younger brother. Therefore, although she is jealous, she is more happy about Jiang Xiaoyu''s benefits.


    For a full hour, Jiang Xiaoyu woke up. In the process, none of the people in the hall felt impatient. Even one hour was a day. In the eyes of these people, it was only a little longer. Even if they were immersed in cultivation, they could not feel the passage of time at all.


    "Thank you, master." after waking up, Jiang Xiaoyu already knew how much benefit he got this time. Even part of the flame sank into his body. Although he couldn''t see or touch it, he firmly believed that these flames would come out and help him when he broke through next time.


    "It''s not necessary. It''s my duty for master to help disciples, but there are a few I can help you after all. The road in the future mainly depends on you. If you want to be a strong man, will is the most important." Muyi said.


    "Yes, I would like to follow the master''s instructions," said Jiang Xiaoyu.


    "Big brother, I want it too." Murong Xixuan seemed to be left out in the cold, so he used this way to get attention.


    "Your situation is a little special. There''s no benefit just now." Muyi looked at Murong Xixuan and said.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, Murong Xixuan''s nose was sour and almost burst into tears. However, he finally forced himself to endure, but his eyes became more and more red.


    "Although it doesn''t do that good, I also prepared a gift for you." Mu Yi seemed to tease her deliberately.


    "Really?" Murong Xixuan suddenly widened his eyes when he heard that there was a gift, and a joy from his heart melted on his face.


    "Well, really, now give you the gift. Remember, don''t resist, let go of your knowledge of the sea." Mu Yi followed and induced.


    Murong Xixuan naturally believed in Muyi. He began to believe it from the moment Muyi rescued her from the dark cave. Until Muyi still secretly protected her after she went on the road alone, this trust almost reached its peak.


    Therefore, she had no doubt about Muyi''s words, and even directly opened her heart, opened her knowledge of the sea, and waited for Muyi to give her a gift.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi''s face was more dignified. The little girl''s trust in him naturally felt, and even some hesitation appeared in her eyes. However, in the end, the hesitation turned into firmness after seeing a red tattoo on the little girl''s neck.


    A sub Rune appeared at his fingertips and fell directly into the middle of the little girl''s eyebrows with a slight touch. This was his gift to Murong Xixuan.


    Unlike before, in order to absorb his beliefs, he gave Murong Xixuan this Rune for her good and better understand and open the shackles on her. At the beginning, the blood king and the little girl were integrated and shared life and death. Although the little girl became the inheritor of the blood king, Muyi never believed him.


    But at that time, Mu Yi''s strength was too low, not even the extreme of pseudo heaven and man, let alone the real heaven and man, so in that case, he could not do anything about the blood king, but this matter was always a thorn in his heart.


    Since he had brought the little girl out, he naturally had to protect her safety, otherwise he wouldn''t give her a bundle of fairy rope.


    Now, Muyi not only becomes heaven and man, but also a strong man equivalent to the eight fold heaven. Even compared with the heyday of the blood king, it is not far away. However, at this time, the blood king has been completely integrated with the little girl. Even if Muyi becomes the nine fold heaven, or even semi holy, he may not be able to peel off the blood king unless he doesn''t care about the little girl''s foundation, But in that way, there is no doubt that some gains outweigh the losses.


    Therefore, Muyi took another method, that is, the sub rune. Muyi was never disappointed with the sub Rune of the salary lamp, that is, even strong people such as agudora could control it, not to mention a little girl who didn''t even condense.


    This is also the best way Muyi came up with, because once the Zi rune is integrated with the little girl''s knowledge of the sea, the blood king who is born with her will also be unable to escape his control. In this way, no matter what idea he makes, it will no longer be possible to hurt the little girl.


    Of course, in this way, the little girl will also lose some things, but she will undoubtedly get more than she gets.


    Zi Fuwen fell into Murong Xixuan''s eyebrows and directly drilled into her sea of knowledge, which made her scream. But then she closed her eyes and the whole person didn''t move. It seemed to be immersed in the sea of knowledge, but then she saw a figure drilling out from the center of her eyebrows. It was the blood King''s obsession.


    Compared with the original state, the blood King''s body has obviously solidified a lot. Obviously, Murong Xixuan has also received a lot of benefits in the process of growing up. Maybe he will go on like this. When the little girl breaks through to heaven and man, he will also turn away from the guest and completely occupy the little girl''s body.


    It''s not that Muyi thinks too bad of others, but has to. It''s not enough to treat the heroes who once caused huge blood debts like the blood King seriously.


    At the moment, after the blood king came out, his expression was distorted, as if he was trying to resist something.


    "Bastard, what did you do to me?" the blood king looked at Mu Yi angrily. Unexpectedly, he fell asleep for a while. He was so bad. Especially when he found that he couldn''t resist this strange thing, he was extremely angry.


    So he came out of Murong Xixuan''s body and was ready to settle accounts with Muyi, the culprit.


    For Muyi, the blood king was naturally impressed, but when he saw Muyi, he still couldn''t help but stay in a daze, especially the breath on Muyi at the moment.


    "You... You..."


    The blood King pointed to Mu Yi and looked excited. He couldn''t say it for a moment.


    £¨

 Chapter 755

    "You... You..."


    The blood King pointed to Mu Yi and was so excited that he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Fortunately, the breath on Mu Yi''s body is only fleeting, otherwise whether the blood king can maintain his current form is a problem.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Muyi looked at the blood king and said.


    "What have you done to me? Don''t you want this girl to live?" in this situation, the blood King simply took Murong Xixuan as a chip to threaten Mu Yi.


    "Hum, I want her to live well, so I did it." Mu Yi said directly.


    "Don''t forget, if I die, this little girl will not live." the blood King threatened.


    "Really? Maybe it was like this before, but not in the future." Mu Yi smiled coldly.


    "What do you mean as like as two peas?" the blood king had already known his mind. At that time, the Rune of his eyebrows had become clearer and clearer. Even Murong had not seen the same word.


    As the blood king said, he was one with Murong Xixuan, but it was precisely because of this that he could not escape. When Murong Xixuan took the initiative to integrate with the Zi rune, it also represented that the blood King''s obsession was also controlled by Muyi.


    "Yes."


    Seeing that the blood king still wanted to struggle, Mu Yi gently pointed again. After a while, the blood King trembled. The rune was finally completely clear, like a brand, and could not be wiped away again.


    At the same time, Murong Xixuan seemed to break through the bottleneck, and her breath began to compress. Behind her, there was a faint collapse of blood and gas, and finally condensed into a seed, which belongs to her Tao.


    Just because of the influence of the blood king, the Tao species condensed by Murong Xixuan at the moment is obviously the road of blood, and an invisible wave spreads out. At the level of Muyi and jianjiu, they can already be immune and will not be affected.


    But Jiang Xiaoyu, who had just broken through, was not so lucky. He just felt that the blood in his body began to boil and almost came out of his body. Fortunately, at the critical moment, Mu Yi waved his right hand to help him offset that feeling. Even so, he looked at Murong Xixuan in horror.


    Although it''s not

 Chapter 756

    "Big brother." Murong Xixuan woke up and stared at Muyi with her big bright eyes. At this time, she only felt that Muyi was very close, just like the closest person in the world. She didn''t feel lonely anymore. She even felt that even if people all over the world would give up her, Muyi wouldn''t be in front of her.


    And Mu Yi''s figure is more and more clear under her belief.


    Of course, at the moment, the little girl also understood what Muyi had done before. She shuddered at the thought that the blood king who was regarded as her master finally wanted to harm her. Fortunately, the problem has been solved, and she doesn''t need to worry about anything anymore.


    As for her belief in Muyi, it''s nothing at all. Her life is saved by Muyi. Are you still worried that Muyi will be bad for her?


    At least in the little girl''s simple idea, there is no need to worry about it.


    "Well, it''s good to have nothing to do. Fortunately, you came to me this time. Otherwise, the underworld is so big that it''s not easy to find you." Muyi said. If he didn''t meet Murong Xixuan today, he might have broken through heaven and man by the time he saw him again next time, so I''m afraid the evil plot of the blood king will be achieved.


    At that time, even if there is a sub rune, it is useless.


    "Can I always follow the big brother?" Murong Xixuan didn''t call Muyi the master. In her heart, Muyi was the big brother and could only be the big brother.


    "Although I also want to take you two little guys, but now is not the time." Mu Yi shakes his head and looks at Jiang Xiaoyu, who is full of hope next to him. When he comes back from Styx this time, he will go to meet semi Saint immediately. Although he is confident that there will be no problem, he likes to plan ahead.


    Especially in his realm, it may not be a short time to shut down once, so taking two little guys with you is not conducive to their growth.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, the two little guys immediately looked disappointed. Muyi was not good enough to beat them too much, so they said again: "your strength is still low now. There will be great danger to follow me. After you become heaven and man, you can follow me."


    Although he said so, Mu Yi didn''t know the truth. Even if the little girl''s qualification was no matter how good, it would take him a year or two to step into heaven and man. This was the result of his deliberately asking her to slow down. Otherwise, under the guidance of the blood king, I''m afraid it wouldn''t take so long.


    Because the road of blood cultivated by the little girl, the more she gets behind, the faster progress will be. Even after she becomes heaven and man, she will really become terrible.


    "Really?" Murong Xixuan, who was full of disappointment, once heard these words. Her face glowed again. Looking at her appearance, she seemed to want to become heaven and man now.


    "Really." Mu Yi nodded, but after the little girl became heaven and man, he couldn''t tell where he was. Similarly, the little girl was making progress, and he wouldn''t fall behind.


    "Well, don''t worry, big brother. I will be a man of heaven soon." the little girl clenched her fist.


    Next, Mu Yi also instructed the little girl, and then sent them away.


    Situ Wenjing, who had been disappearing before and left space for his teachers and disciples, also quietly emerged. He congratulated Mu Yi with envy. How could he not see the changes in the two little guys? But the more so, the more envy.


    Although master is very important, it''s not so easy to find a suitable apprentice. At least he doesn''t have such good luck.


    "How''s the temple now?" Muyi asked directly when seeing situ Wenjing''s return. He had been in the Styx river for more than three months, and all the two candidate saints had failed. Something must happen in the temple. I believe situ Wenjing, who has been paying attention to the temple, is absolutely clear.


    "Since they came back, the two candidate saints finally won the only one, Nangong Hao. After Tang Chen failed, he chose to leave. However, even so, the temple is a loser this time. It is even rumored that someone in the depths of the temple is dissatisfied with you, but no one dares to give a moth because Zhuyuan elders are sitting in the town, but they can''t guarantee it later." situ Wenjing said.


    The temple has always been so arrogant and domineering. You can''t allow others to disobey. Even under the guise of righteousness, you can legitimately make you sacrifice. Unfortunately, the potential of the temple is too great. Even if many people want to resist, they can only be suppressed in the end.


    Especially in the current difficult situation of the Terran, even if the practice of the temple is biased, there must be only one voice.


    "The temple? What''s the fear as long as the eight elders don''t come out?" Mu Yi smiled faintly, which was a real recognition of his identity in front of situ Wen''s mirror. After all, the mysterious strong man he had played in the Styx river was already an eight strong man.


    How many octave days can there be in the temple under the eight elders? As for jiuchongtian, Muyi doesn''t know, but he may not have it when he wants to come.


    Although he had long guessed, even determined, this guess was far less shocking than Muyi''s own admission. Situ Wenjing and even the whole person became excited.


    "Yes, with the strength of the shepherd and Taoist friends, the eight elders can''t help you. As for the eight elders, Taoist friends can rest assured that as long as Taoist friends don''t directly betray the Terran, or the Terran is at the point of extinction, they can''t do it." situ Wenjing said.


    "Well, I''m not worried about the eight elders, but I''m afraid the water in the temple is deeper than you think." Mu Yi said without any reference. He hasn''t forgotten the information left by the father of the yuan family and what he found in the fairy tomb, which is the most terrible.


    However, these things are buried too deep, coupled with a long time, at least with Muyi''s current strength, they may not be able to turn them out.


    Unless he has absolute strength, he is confident that he can face any changes and subdue everything, so it''s too early to see now.


    Situ Wenjing couldn''t help being silent. They had a tacit understanding and didn''t talk more about this issue. Why did situ Wenjing leave the temple? Is it just because of the failure to compete for the son? If his mind is just like this, I''m afraid he is not qualified to be a candidate for the son. Even after leaving the temple, he can become the Lord of Yongzhou City.


    Think of a lot of things, the Terran senior level has long been aware of, and even is carefully testing, but because the relationship is too big, some Terrans have split and other contradictions, the demon and ghost two families will never miss such a good opportunity. At that time, it will be a disaster for the Terran.


    So let alone the eight elders, even semi saints dare not act rashly.


    £¨

 Chapter 757

    Seeing that there are still some days before the half year deadline mentioned by Zhu Yuan, Muyi is not worried. He has just met two little guys. If he leaves at this time, it will definitely make the two little guys full of resentment.


    What''s more, Muyi has great expectations for them. They are in a critical period of growth. Naturally, they should lay a good foundation first, so that even if he is not around in the future, they don''t have to worry about going the wrong way.


    Moreover, the eighth Rune was used on Murong Xixuan. Now Muyi feels more and more that after all the twelve runes are owned, there will be new changes in the salary lamp. Unfortunately, the time is really limited. Otherwise, he really wants to disperse all the twelve runes now, so that he can know the result.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi also knows that finding a host for Zi runes is naturally aimed at good qualifications. Can''t you just pull one on the street? Mu Yi believes that if he does, he will regret it in the future.


    Therefore, after knowing what he can''t do, he doesn''t worry. Some things are like this. We should pay attention to the opportunity. As long as the opportunity comes, whatever he does, he will go with the wind and water.


    Just like Muyi''s previous harvest in the Styx River, a Guduo, Jian Jiu, and Murong Xixuan met after returning directly added three runes. Isn''t this the chance?


    Maybe one day Mu Yi will sit at home and come to the door automatically.


    However, Muyi couldn''t wait until the last day to find Zhuyuan, which basically didn''t give people face, so after teaching the two little guys for more than half a month, Muyi left with a reluctant look.


    For more than half a month, Mu Yi never doubted whether they could understand it or not. Anyway, those experience and knowledge were directly stuffed into their heads. Even if they don''t understand it now, they will understand it in the future.


    So even if they don''t give up, Muyi still leaves with jianjiu. Although jianjiu is only a heavy heaven, its strength is good. It''s no problem to run around, so Muyi doesn''t leave him. Moreover, after integrating the sub runes, Muyi doesn''t have to worry about the loyalty of jianjiu, and even the talent of jianjiu is promoted again.


    With his Kendo, the progress in the later stage will not be too slow. If Muyi can carefully cultivate for decades, bachongtian dare not say, but qichongtian is absolutely appropriate. Unfortunately, what Muyi lacks most is time.


    The temple is located in the core of Yongzhou City. It can be regarded as a city in the city and an inner city. However, few outsiders can come in here. It is basically the site of the temple. Therefore, when Mu Yi arrives with sword nine, he meets a team of exclusive Temple guards.


    However, these guards looked at Muyi with an obvious unwelcome look. After all, Muyi defeated the Holy Son of the temple. It was the face of the temple. These Temple guards have long been used to being proud. Although they are not the second and third of the earth, their long-standing symbol still makes them think they are superior.


    Fortunately, they also know the strength of Muyi and dare not go too far. At the moment, there is still a big man sitting in the temple. He has been waiting for Muyi for convenience, so let alone them. Even the big deacon of the temple can only bury his unwillingness in his heart at this time.


    Under the leadership of a deacon, Mu Yi and Jian Jiu came to a courtyard of the temple. It was very elegant and quiet. Zhuyuan was here.


    Although Muyi came a little late, he didn''t exceed the agreed time after all. Zhuyuan naturally wouldn''t blame Muyi. He was very happy to see Muyi coming. He held Muyi for a long time. As a result, he had a better attitude towards Muyi.


    This time, Mu Yi didn''t see Nangong Hao, the new son, and didn''t know whether it was to avoid him or something else.


    After staying in the temple for one night, Zhuyuan took Muyi and left Yongzhou City the next day. Obviously, the place where the saint lived was not here. As for the specific location, Muyi didn''t know. He could only ride the warship of Zhuyuan and continuously go deep into the underworld.


    It took half a month to catch up with the speed of the warship. Here, it is already in the extreme depths of the underworld, which is particularly desolate. In the wilderness, there are many crises. Originally, Muyi thought he should reach his destination, but unexpectedly, Zhuyuan directly drove the warship into the void and sailed for most of the day. Muyi is too lazy to care about how far he has traveled, Anyway, if he was left alone, it would be difficult to find here.


    Especially during the last time of crossing the void, I can''t remember the direction and position at all.


    "Here we are."


    Finally, as the battlefield shook, Zhuyuan said to Muyi.


    "Here?" Mu Yi was also a little strange, because he found that the warship did not escape from the void, but directly listened to it in the void. Could it be that the semi Saint lived in the void? This was something he had never thought of. He didn''t even know that the void could live.


    Of course, the void here is not the endless dark space experienced by Muyi at the beginning. The two are quite different. The current void is more like a sandwich world. Although it is a void, it will not kill people like the dark space.


    Therefore, in this regard, it was a fluke, or a coincidence, that Muyi was in the sun and could really break the void in the hands of a few strong people less than heaven and man, and suddenly reached the dark space.


    However, there are still some differences between the underworld and the sun. That is, the space in the sun should be more fragile, far less stable than the underworld. This is related to the law of one world. Otherwise, it is impossible to carry the sage and the strong at the level of the great emperor.


    Muyi came to the deck with Zhuyuan. However, when Muyi saw the scene in front of him, the whole person was stunned, because he saw a high mountain, a high mountain sinking and floating in the cracks of the world. He could not do anything about the high mountain regardless of how the surrounding void vigorous Qi burst.


    Even looking carefully, there was a flash of light on the mountain from time to time, which seemed to be a clever array.


    Zhuyuan seems to be very satisfied with Mu Yi''s expression. In fact, almost all people who come for the first time do not lose their manners. This existence has exceeded the limit of normal imagination. Only the strong at the semi holy level have the courage and ability to do this step.


    Although the semi saint has not yet reached the real saint, it eventually brings a holy Son. Regardless of ability or others, it has far exceeded the limit of heaven and man. At least with Muyi''s current strength, ha can''t peep into the depth of this realm. He can only vaguely know that this realm is very strong.


    Even if he breaks through the Ninth Heaven, even if he refines the salary lamp and becomes a giant, he still has no power to fight back in front of the semi saint. This is the semi saint, and it is also the strongest power in the underworld except the saint and the great emperor.

 Chapter 758

    I don''t know how strong the semi saint is, but he knows one thing, how many people in the underworld? But half holy, but only two.


    He believed that even the demon and ghost families, semi saints, or quasi emperor level strong people were absolutely few. In some big families, there was not even one, and in the whole hell, even if the strong people of this level could count with two hands, it was at most the problem of adding two hands. As for more, it was basically impossible.


    And the higher Emperor¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Mu Yi shook his head and swept out the absurd ideas in his mind. At present, he is better to be practical. Sometimes it may not be a good thing to look too far. At least, his first task is to accept the guidance of the semi holy strong.


    Before, it didn''t look big because it was still a long way from this veritable holy mountain, but when it really came near, Muyi found that the holy mountain was at least ten thousand feet high. If someone controlled it to hit people, it would be terrible.


    I''m afraid even the huge city of the Terran can''t resist the smashing of the sacred mountain. Of course, this sacred mountain belongs to the semi saint of the Terran. Naturally, it''s impossible to smash the huge city of the Terran. It''s still possible to be the demon and ghost two.


    "This is the semi holy seclusion place of our human race. You should pay attention to it later." before entering the sacred mountain, Zhuyuan told Mu Yi a little uneasy. Then he took out a token, opened the prohibition of the sacred mountain and took the lead in entering it.


    As soon as my feet stepped into the holy mountain, there were changes around me. I could no longer see the void outside. What I saw was a scene of birds whispering and flowers smelling. Moreover, the aura here was extremely rich. Even the flowers, plants and trees in the mountains were more robust, as if they were not in the world.


    In this way, Zhuyuan climbed the sacred mountain with Muyi and sword nine. Halfway up the mountain, there was a hall. To Muyi''s surprise, there was only an old man who looked old. Even if Zhuyuan brought people in, he was still just wiping everything in the hall.


    "I''ve seen the old man." Zhu Yuan saluted the old man.


    Seeing this, Muyi and jianjiu are the same, but in Muyi''s feeling, the old man in front of him is completely an ordinary person. He doesn''t have the slightest strength, and even has a strong sense of death. It''s obvious that he won''t live long.


    But reason told Mu Yi that it was impossible, but Zhu Yuan''s title was di Lao. These two words could have a lot of attention. If the other party''s name was not Di, I''m afraid it would be a respectful title.


    "Oh, it''s Xiao Zhu." when he heard the voice, the old man slowly turned around and said a word casually, and then his eyes fell on Mu Yi and Jian Jiu, "yes, he brought new people again. Is it the Holy Son of this session?"


    Hearing the old man''s words, Zhu Yuan smiled bitterly, "it''s disappointing for you, the old man. This time, the two candidate sons of the temple were defeated by him, so according to the rules left at the beginning, you can only bring him."


    "EH."


    At this time, the old man looked at Muyi in surprise. The only difference was that Muyi had a feeling of being seen through. His hair stood up, and he knew that the nine turn yuan gods in the sea were beating gently.


    "What a powerful little fellow, I haven''t seen such demons for many years." the old man didn''t know what he saw, and his face showed a trace of shock. After a while, he said with exclamation.


    "The elder generation has been praised too much, but the younger generation is still too far away." Mu Yi said modestly.


    "Not far, not far. Maybe you can surpass my old man in a few years." the old man shook his head and said.


    The nearby Zhuyuan is already full of horror. Muyi may not know the identity of the old man, but he knows that how can people who can live in semi holy places be simple? In fact, in addition to semi saints, there are three elders, namely heaven, earth and man.


    The age of the three elders can be traced back to the time when the Terran just stepped into the underworld. Even the eight elders are far inferior. They can be called the real old immortal. More importantly, the strength of the three elders is the peak of jiuchongtian, and they have even reached the last moment of understanding the way of life and death.


    Even if there is no treasure, the strength of the three elders can be compared with the giants, even stronger, only under the semi saint.


    However, compared with the semi saints or the eight elders, the three elders of heaven, earth and man are almost unknown. Even among the Terrans, only a few people know. As for Mu Yi, he is far from knowing. In vain, he suspected that the Terran might not be as strong as the Ninth Heaven. Now there is one standing in front of him, and even this existence has surpassed the Ninth Heaven to some extent.


    It was precisely because he knew the details of the old man in front of him that Zhuyuan was so shocked after hearing his evaluation of Muyi. Doesn''t it mean that Muyi will far surpass him in a short time?


    Suddenly, Mu Yi thought of the mysterious strong man in the Styx river. In fact, he always had some doubts in his heart. However, later, he rejected the initial idea because of the great difference between the true meaning of water and fire and the change of temperament.


    But at the moment, di Lao''s words had to make him doubt again. After all, Mu Yi, who only defeated the two candidate sons of the temple, is definitely not worthy of Di Lao''s praise.


    But what if it was a mysterious strong man who fought against the eightfold sky with the peak of the seventh heaven in the Styx River, and even promoted in the battle? Then the old man''s evaluation is not false.


    Mu Yi just smiled bitterly. Looking at the appearance of Zhuyuan nearby, he knew that the other party must be suspicious now. He thought he could hide something in front of the semi saint, but now he didn''t see the semi saint''s face, and he was almost relieved. When he really saw the semi saint, I''m afraid he didn''t have any secrets at all.


    At the moment, he could not help but doubt whether it was right or wrong for him to come to see the semi saint and ask for guidance. However, at the moment, even if he wanted to leave, it was impossible. He had to take a hard step.


    Fortunately, di Lao didn''t entangle with Mu Yi too much, and then his eyes fell on Jian Jiu. This time, a trace of surprise appeared on his face again, but it was much lighter than just seeing Mu Yi.


    "Kendo? I didn''t expect to see pure sword cultivation in kendo these days, and it can reach heaven and man. It''s not simple, it''s not simple." the old man shook his head and said, as if he had seen a real strong sword cultivation.


    At this moment, Zhuyuan is numb. Although Jian Jiu is good, he is far less than Muyi in his eyes. Moreover, Jian Jiu is now the servant of Muyi.


    "Well, it''s good when you came. Find a place to live first. You can be summoned in three or five days at most." then, the old man waved to several people, continued to bend his body and slowly wiped the things in the hall.


    £¨

 Chapter 759

    On the holy mountain, it seems that in addition to the secluded semi saint, there is only the old earth, that is, the building, and only the main hall on the hillside. Therefore, although the whole holy mountain is full of vitality, it always makes people feel that there is something missing.


    In the past few days, Muyi was not idle and almost walked all over the holy mountain. He really walked and measured every inch here with his feet, but he didn''t find that there was an inch changed here, natural and harmonious.


    As for the big array, he couldn''t find where the array base was. It seemed to be integrated with the whole holy mountain to protect the holy mountain from the erosion of emptiness, but it seemed that it was not in the holy mountain, which made people confused.


    If Mu Yi also cultivates the array Tao, he may understand that this is the highest level of this array and has its own space.


    However, after walking down these days, Muyi was not without harvest. At least his state of mind gradually calmed down, and he was no longer afraid of being seen through by the local old man and about to face the semi saint.


    In the past, Mu Yi raised his state of mind to the true state of perfection with the help of the road of heart refining among the demon fox family, but after all, he took a shortcut, so although his state of mind has been perfect, it is still slightly flawed, but in these days, it really makes his state of mind mellow and flawless.


    At least below the state of God, it is difficult to break Mu Yi''s state of mind.


    When Mu Yi came back, he heard the old man say that the semi Saint had time to see him. The timing surprised Mu Yi, but he didn''t think much about it because it was a semi Saint place after all, and he found that his state was normal with the ability of the semi saint.


    Both Zhuyuan and jianjiu were envious of Muyi''s ability to meet semi saints, but they understood that some things were forced to lose their will, but it was not necessarily good.


    Under the guidance of the old man, Muyi passed through a door and suddenly changed in front of him. Then Muyi found himself on the top of the holy mountain.


    Mu Yi has just measured every inch of the sacred mountain, so he can''t remember wrong. He even stayed here for a while, but now he appears here after passing through a door. What''s the matter?


    "Here you are."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in front of Mu Yi, and then a figure slowly emerged. This is a middle-aged man, wearing a moon white robe, long hair shawl and handsome face. However, those eyes seem to see through the vicissitudes of the world and are full of infinite wisdom, such as a whirlpool, which seems to suck people''s mind and spirit.


    Fortunately, Muyi''s state of mind has reached mellow and flawless, and the other party just inadvertently so, so Muyi soon woke up and respectfully saluted.


    "I have seen the Holy One."


    According to what Zhuyuan told him, in the human race, semi saints are also called saints. Of course, real saints are called saints and emperors.


    "There is no need to be polite. Since you entered the underworld, I began to pay attention to you. I just didn''t expect that your growth rate was still far beyond my imagination." the saint looked at Muyi and said softly. But his words made Muyi feel like lightning.


    Although he had long known that he might not be able to keep the secret, he was directly revealed, especially when he just entered the underworld, the other party was already paying attention to him, which shocked him most.


    I thought I came to the underworld quietly, and no one knew it. Now I understand that I underestimated the people all over the world and these semi saints. Since even the semi saints in front of me have been aware of it, wouldn''t it be clearer for the demon and ghost families, as well as the other semi saints, the quasi emperor, even the great ghost emperor and the empress earth?


    As if he knew what Muyi was thinking, the holy Master said slowly: "in fact, you don''t have to worry. I know that there is another reason why you come to the underworld and pay attention to you, and it is also the reason why someone in the sky can make a move that you can enter the underworld, so you may not be able to detect it."


    "Of course, in that realm, even if you are aware of it, you won''t pay attention."


    The holy master''s words relieved Muyi. At the same time, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly. I''m afraid he didn''t bother to pay attention to it? After all, not to mention that he had not become a man of heaven at that time, but now, I''m afraid he was just an ant in the eyes of each other?


    "Please give me some advice." Muyi respectfully saluted. From the words of the holy master just now, he had guessed some possibilities, but it was only his own guess after all.


    "I can only say that you are lucky to get the favor of that person. As for his identity, you will naturally know when you reach your realm in the future. However, you can rest assured that that person does not mean any harm to you. Even if it were not for him, you would have been lost in the chaos and darkness.


    However, that one may have some plans to involve you. This time you enter the Styx river is one of the moves. Moreover, with that person''s ability, you can easily miss some benefits, which is enough for you to enjoy. Therefore, from this point of view, you have made a bargain. "


    The words of the holy master completely solved the doubts of Muyi, and some previous guesses finally came true. As for the ape king, there may be no need to go again. At least the truth has been half hidden in front of him.


    Even the holy master is unwilling to mention that one''s true identity can be imagined.


    Think about the terrible scene in the Styx river. I''m afraid it''s the existence of that person, but he can''t know what else is involved.


    Just as the holy Master said, his life was saved by that one. Even he suspected that the reason why he was able to break the space between the sun by such a coincidence was that it was the hand of that one, which also solved a doubt in his heart.


    And in the Styx, he did get benefits, even the once-in-a-century charm of the Styx, and he seemed to get the greatest benefits. Perhaps the transparent and mysterious thing lying in the jade box at the moment is the highest value of the charm of the whole Styx.


    The means of that one has far exceeded the extreme that Muyi can guess. It is precisely because of this that Muyi really relaxes. Now he is just a chess piece in the hands of others. If he is not willing, he should try his best to practice. Until one day, he also has enough strength to jump out of the whole chessboard and become the chess player.


    Seeing that Muyi had no anger after being used, he looked more and more calm. The saint smiled and showed a trace of appreciation in his eyes.


    "Your road is already doomed. Even me, it''s not easy to interfere. However, since you''re within the rules this time, you can''t help but give you benefits. Now you have two choices, depending on how you choose." the holy Master said slowly.


    £¨

 Chapter 760

    "The first choice is for me to directly raise your strength to the peak of the eighth heaven, or even the Ninth Heaven."


    Just the first choice, Muyi has been shocked to look at the saint and ascend to the peak of the eighth heaven, or even the Ninth Heaven? How is this possible? If the realm of heaven and man is really so easy to improve, it will not be so rare in the later stage of heaven and man, especially from eight to nine, which is almost equal to reaching the sky step by step.


    "But you can rest assured that this method will not damage your foundation, and only you can bear this benefit. For another person, there is nothing I can do."


    Muyi''s heart is almost palpitating. In particular, it still does not damage the foundation. This is almost equal to the pie falling from the sky, and it is even equivalent to saving Muyi for several years or even longer at once.


    Fortunately, his will was firm and his heart was just a thought. He immediately expelled this tempting idea. Although the holy Master said that it would not damage the foundation, Muyi understood better that anything he got out of thin air would have a price, and it just didn''t damage the foundation.


    If you were a strong man who had wasted decades at the peak of the eightfold sky and could not see hope, he might have promised at the moment, but Muyi was different. He had unlimited vision for his future. Naturally, he would not set obstacles for his future out of thin air for the sake of temporary temptation. Even if he had a slight impact on the future, he would not do it.


    Because that would be a dead end.


    So Muyi almost immediately said, "please tell the holy master the second choice."


    The holy master smiled and said, "the second choice is to give you three years."


    "Give me three years?" now it''s Mu Yi''s turn. He is still young and has a long life. These three years are nothing at all and are not what he urgently needs.


    However, looking at the saint''s expression and his first choice, he immediately realized that these three years were probably not the three-year life he understood, and perhaps there was a deeper meaning.


    Fortunately, the holy master has given an explanation.


    "Your cultivation time is too short, too short, so short that others have almost just finished building the foundation. Even if someone has laid a foundation for you, this speed is still too fast. Although you have a lot of honing in the process of growth, and even make your foundation stable, you still lack the old precipitation and the carving of years, which is bad for your future.


    Therefore, you need more time, and I know that a place can turn three days into three years, giving you three more years out of thin air. However, in these three years, you may not get any progress in cultivation, because there is no cultivation at all, it is more like a prison. Even if you are not firm in mind, you will go crazy, become possessed and die. "


    After the saint said that, he quietly waited for Muyi''s answer.


    Muyi did not blurt out the second choice. Although he needed time, as the holy Master said, he did not dare to underestimate the holy master''s reminder. In one place, he could not practice. For his existence, it was a kind of suffering. The time was just short. Three years was too long, long enough to drive a person crazy.


    It is precisely because of this that we must have a firm enough faith, but can he really?


    Mu Yi never underestimates the people in the world. He knows where his strengths are.


    Now, two roads are in front of him. One can enhance his strength with little effort, even reach jiuchongtian and stand at the peak of the underworld. Even at that time, he can refine the salary lamp and become a giant.


    He has become a giant with his jiuchongtian strength. Coupled with the salary lamp, I''m afraid even among the giants, he can be regarded as the top. In that way, as long as the semi holy strong don''t come out, he can run across the underworld.


    But what about later? How long does it take him from the Ninth Heaven to the semi holy? decade? Fifty years? Or longer?


    At that time, the sun may have been a disaster? What''s the point of him going back? What is the reason why he works so hard in the underworld and cultivates desperately? Is it not the original ideal and belief, or to pull the old way out of the long river of time and space?


    Once there is no such thing, no matter how strong the strength is, no matter how long you live, what is the significance?


    If you choose the second way, maybe the three years are not enough to make the shepherd easy to change and even increase his cultivation, but it can give him a hope for the future and make up for his lack of time.


    Moreover, after three years of honing, he believes that his state of mind will rise to a higher level and his will will will be strengthened, which are necessary to become a real strong man.


    Although he also understood that it was very difficult to achieve this step, otherwise the holy master would not deliberately point it out, but did he still have a way back? Perhaps from the day he embarked on practice, it was doomed that he could only move forward and move forward. Even hesitation on the road was not allowed, let alone stagnate.


    Finally, if he wants to be manipulated by others, he must become stronger, otherwise he will lose his value sooner or later, and he is unwilling to think about the result.


    "Please give me three more years." Muyi''s eyes became firm again, looked up at the saint and said.


    "Have you decided? Although you have reached the perfection of the true state, I still want to tell you that the possibility that you can come out from there safely is no more than 30%, so do you want to go?" the holy master looked at Muyi and said.


    "Go, even if it''s only 10%, or even lower, I''ll go," Muyi said.


    "OK, then I''ll take you there. I hope you can survive." the holy Zun said, stretched out his hand and gently delimited it for a while, and the void in front of him opened directly.


    Without any hesitation, Mu Yi took a step directly into the void. With his mind, since it has been decided, there is no need to delay. Moreover, although the place is three years, it is only three days in reality. There is no need to worry about jianjiu or something in the underworld.


    When Muyi disappeared, the crack slowly disappeared. At this time, there was a faint sigh on the top of the mountain, and then another figure slowly solidified and appeared directly opposite the saint.


    I saw that this man was also middle-aged, but if Muyi was still here, I would be very shocked, because this middle-aged man was very similar to him, more like Muyi after middle age, but Muyi had no relatives for a long time.


    What''s more, he comes from the sun, but here is the hell.


    "Why bother? Why bother?"


    The saint looked at the man who appeared. He didn''t seem surprised at all. He just shook his head and said.

 Chapter 761

    Muyi stepped out of the channel opened by the holy master and directly appeared in a closed space. Here, there is only darkness, much like an endless dark space. If Muyi hadn''t opened and broken the Dharma, I''m afraid it would be difficult to see through this darkness.


    Here is like a ball. In the middle, there is a stone platform, but the surrounding walls are full of signs of destruction. Obviously, Muyi is not

 Chapter 762

    In the twinkling of an eye, Muyi stayed in this dark and lonely place for a year. To be more accurate, it should be a year. At this time, Muyi had no style at all. His long hair turned gray like firewood, and his face even had more wrinkles. The whole person looked much older. Even those who knew him would not believe that the person in front of him was Muyi.


    Since he knew that he could not be blindly crazy, Muyi tried to restrain it. Unfortunately, the crazy meaning similar to the body instinct and even the crazy meaning that can burn the soul was not so resistant. Even if his will was several times stronger than before, the crazy meaning also increased rapidly and even exceeded his will.


    A year ago, Mu Yi wanted to resist this madness through mental force and border crossing. Facts proved that he succeeded, but he also failed, because it was an almost impossible thing to complete, but at the same time, his border crossing became more terrible. That kind of terrible will swept everything directly without even fighting.


    Octagonal peak? Muyi is confident at the moment and can even kill him. Even jiuchongtian may not be able to fight.


    However, at this time, his cultivation not only did not make progress, but began to regress, because he could not absorb any aura at all, and expected his own strength to continue. Maybe it could be in a short time, but over time, he began to corrode his foundation a little.


    Therefore, the original nine turn golden body of Muyi should be

 Chapter 763

    At this moment, Muyi is in a desperate situation. He will firmly grasp any life-saving straw.


    From the beginning of practicing the anonymous boxing, Mu Yi didn''t know the origin of this boxing. He didn''t even have a name. At the beginning, he asked the Taoist priest, but he was perfunctory by the Taoist priest. However, when he looked back, he seemed to remember that the Taoist priest once said a word to himself.


    He said that this boxing method should not have a name. He didn''t understand it at that time and gradually forgot it later. If he hadn''t been in this situation at present, I''m afraid he wouldn''t think of this sentence either.


    What do you mean you shouldn''t have a name? If it''s just a set of simple and ordinary foundation building boxing, don''t you just choose a name? You know, Lao Dao was in its heyday, but it condensed the existence of Tao species, which was only left to Muyi later.


    And can such a strong man say such meaningless words? Should there be no name or no name?


    When he thought of it, Muyi got up directly. Although after a year of torture, even his cultivation has retreated, his strong physique has no big problem. Even if he has just vented, he is still full of strength.


    Although he hasn''t practiced for a long time, this set of nameless boxing has already gone deep into his bones. Like instinct, he can''t forget it all the time.


    And now Muyi''s fighting is the most primitive. At the beginning, the old Taoist taught him, rather than later becoming himself, there are some changed nameless boxing techniques.

 Chapter 764

    I don''t know how long it took, Muyi finally woke up. In fact, even he was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, unconsciously, he fell into such a state of no thinking and no thinking, but his physical instinct fit the realm of heaven and earth.


    But in the final analysis, it is because of the shining will brilliance, and it is these brilliance that can offset the madness.


    After waking up, Muyi found that the whole world seemed to have changed. Although his will was brilliant, restrained and no longer displayed outside, making the space dark again, Muyi found that he could see everything around him even without opening the breaking Dharma.


    It seems that as long as he wants to, he will be able to do it. That feeling has exceeded the mental power of the original awakening. The two are similar, but very different.


    But his accomplishments have now retreated to the first turn. When he first started, he was directly beaten back to his original form. However, Muyi not only didn''t feel weak at all, but also had a strange and powerful feeling. That feeling is like that he now can easily suppress him before.


    "Illusion?" Muyi raised his hand and gently pointed out.


    Poof!


    At that time, the space rippled, which made Mu Yi''s eyes shine. He remembered that when he first came here, not only the walls were hard and frightening, but also the space was a hundred times stronger than the underworld. At that time, he hit with all his strength, and the space could not see any change at all.


    Now, although there is still a distance from breaking this space, it is clear that it has been far more than before.


    "If I remember correctly, it should be nearly three years since I came into this place?"


    When he calmed down, Mu Yi sat on the stone platform and meditated. The madness here could no longer have an impact on him. At the moment, his strong will was that he could not even touch the limit, and he vaguely felt that something seemed to be pregnant in his sea of knowledge. The most obvious thing was that jiuzhuanyuan God fell into silence.


    If it was in the past, it would certainly affect the strength of Muyi. After all, he wants to give full play to the power of jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue. This jiuzhuan Yuanshen is very important, but now jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue has degenerated almost. However, due to the improvement of his will, he can play a stronger power, so he is not in a hurry in this regard.


    Although cultivation degenerates, the realm is still there after all. As long as you get out of this space and return to the outside world to absorb Reiki, you will naturally recover quickly, or even get lucky because of misfortune.


    Although I don''t know the reason, one thing is certain, that is, the holy master concealed it from him. At least here, it is much more dangerous than the holy Master said. If it wasn''t for the anonymous boxing, he couldn''t survive at all.


    "Who the hell are you, old man? Where did you get the anonymous boxing?" at the current level of Mu Yi, if you can''t think of the problems, you can find a rope to hang.


    After all, in this desperate situation, even his will could not resist, but with the help of that set of unknown boxing, he even had a brilliant will. This is not just a matter of boxing, which must involve a great secret.


    But what makes Muyi puzzled is, did the old man even think he would have this day? If he had it, he wouldn''t have died.


    Maybe it''s just a coincidence?


    Unfortunately, at the moment, although the old man has a trace of residual thoughts, he is sealed in the jade pendant. Unless Muyi can reach some extreme, he may be able to revive him.


    In the following time, although he still couldn''t settle down, because he could resist the madness, Mu Yi didn''t go crazy even if he didn''t practice boxing anymore. Until one day, his heart suddenly moved.


    "Here we are."


    Just as Muyi''s mind fell, the space in front of him suddenly cracked and revealed a channel. The smell of the outside world suddenly came. Muyi didn''t hesitate and took a step directly. Then the channel disappeared. At the same time, Muyi also disappeared. This dark space restored tranquility again and waited for the next person to come.


    Leaving that space, Muyi suddenly relaxed, that is, he knew what was pregnant in the sea, and then accelerated the speed.


    After a few steps, he seemed to have crossed an infinite distance. When the field appeared again at his feet, everything around him became familiar again. It was still the top of the holy mountain, but at this moment, he saw something different.


    Not far away, the holy master still sat there, didn''t seem to move, and he was the only one.


    After Muyi appeared, he opened his mouth, and then suddenly sucked it. After a while, the whole holy mountain was surging, and countless auras were born. They kept coming together, and finally formed a giant like a funnel.


    Under it, it was Mu Yi. At the moment, he was frantically swallowing these auras. Originally, he had fallen to the bottom of the valley. Only one turn of the entry-level jiuzhuan golden body would grow rapidly with his swallowing.


    First, turn to Xiaocheng, Dacheng, consummation, second, turn to entry, Xiaocheng, Dacheng, and then break through the previous bottleneck and directly achieve consummation, but this is not the end, but just another beginning.


    As the aura on his head quickly disappeared into Muyi''s body, his breath became stronger and stronger. It seemed that he was climbing towards a certain goal, but the speed of climbing was slower and slower, which seemed to have reached the limit.


    "Is the second turn perfect? No, after three years of honing and the improvement of will, the second turn has long been unable to meet me. Break it for me."


    With Muyi''s self talk, his body suddenly bloomed a brilliance. The breath that was about to stop soared again, vaguely. It seemed to hear a click. Then Muyi''s breath suddenly soared ten times, even the sacred mountain under his feet trembled slightly, and the terrible breath spread all over every inch of the sacred mountain.


    However, there was no hall in the perception at this time. Although it was also a sacred mountain, it was in two different spaces, which also solved Mu Yi''s doubts at the beginning, that is, it was not the sacred mountain he measured, but it was not.


    Third turn.


    Under the brilliance of Muyi''s will, he directly asked Muyi to promote jiuzhuan Jinshen decision to the third turn. According to his initial guess, the strength represented by this third turn is equivalent to jiuchongtian.


    Although in that dark space, his cultivation regressed, but when he left there, he ushered in a take-off. If it was normal cultivation, even if Mu Yi had confidence again, it would take at least five to ten years to reach this step, but now, he only used three years, or even three days.


    At least for the underworld, he disappeared for three days, but this was not his greatest gain.


    (to make up for the third watch of yesterday, it''s really here. What needs to be conceived in the later stage is more important. At the same time, the mantra has also ushered in the closing stage. You can rest assured that I will try to write the ending perfectly.


    Although I have opened a new book, the mantra has unconsciously accompanied me and everyone. After the whole 2017, in fact, I want to thank you most. When I am decadent and don''t work hard, I have always tolerated me, so I sincerely say to you, thank you. Without you, the mantra can''t persist until now, let alone achieve those brilliance.


    Therefore, in the remaining last days, we still walk together and draw a complete end to the curse.)

 Chapter 765

    At this moment, Mu Yi''s vision is already different. Although cultivation is still important, he has found something more important, which is also the real foundation supporting him to the peak.


    Moreover, after this training, his jiuzhuan golden body has changed a little. The real engraved mark belongs to him and is more powerful. Although he has not tried, Muyi has a kind of self-confidence. He is not afraid even in the face of the strong ones in Jiuchong sky.


    The breakthrough of cultivation certainly made him happy, but in comparison, the greatest harvest of this trip was his brilliant will and knowing what was being bred in the sea.


    Under his will, there was no sign of instability in the jiuzhuan golden body that had just broken through. Soon, he converged all the terrible breath. The original skin and bones body also regained its fullness in this process. The whole person looked like jade and exuded a strange charm.


    Muyi took his hand as a knife and stroked his head gently. Those dry long hair immediately turned into ashes. Then, the dark and tough long hair grew out quickly and spread behind him at will.


    Out of that space, the salary lamp can also continue to be used, so Muyi took out his clean clothes and changed them. Just now the appearance of the savage disappeared, which made him restore his handsome appearance and even exude a trace of noble temperament.


    Finally, Muyi looked at the saint not far away and made a slight salute, "thank you for your perfection."


    The tone is neither high nor low, full of confidence.


    "Congratulations." the saint looked at Mu Yi and smiled, but the smile was full of exclamation, "for countless years, are you

 Chapter 766

    The last words of the holy master, like a thunderbolt, directly cleaved into the sea of Muyi''s knowledge, which made him instinctively frightened. He looked at the holy master in disbelief, as if he wanted to confirm it from his expression.


    But in the end, Muyi understood that everything the saint said was true, that is to say, the man behind the end of the law disaster in Yangjian was actually immortal blood, a drop of immortal blood.


    In the past, Mu Yi thought about many possibilities, and even thought that all of them were natural changes made by the cycle of heaven, but he didn''t expect that behind this, there was such a terrible secret, or even a conspiracy. He didn''t know why, a surge of anger suddenly rose in his heart.


    "You guessed right. Although there is no evidence to prove it, the fact is true, but the means of the immortal blood has exceeded our imagination. Even the great emperor can''t find any trace. However, the strong man of the Terran fought back and still inflicted some heavy damage, so there is later stability. But now, the immortal blood has recovered, so the horror of the Yangjian catastrophe will also exceed you My imagination, it is not just a problem in the spiritual world, but the crisis of the whole human race. "


    The saint''s expression became dignified, "In the past, our Terran was not without saints, but because the origin of the immortal blood became a mystery, which also made many people believe that there were other big worlds in the world except Yin and Yang, but they were very far away from us, but there were still a group of people who chose to look for the so-called big world. Even our Terran saints also embarked on this road in order to find a way for the Terran to live To find a way to restrain immortal blood.


    Unfortunately, after the Terran sage left, there was no news. Maybe he had already lost in the chaos and darkness, and maybe he couldn''t find his way home.


    The only thing we can be sure of is that once the immortal blood succeeds, not only the sun will be destroyed, but also the hell. I''m afraid it will be difficult to escape. "


    "Is the truth like this?" Muyi said stupidly. Then he seemed to think of something and asked, "can''t even the nether emperor and empress Houtu resist it?"


    At this time, in addition to the two, several figures emerged in Muyi''s heart. First, the golden figure inherited by jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue. He can be sure that the figure has also reached the level of the great emperor, but the other party doesn''t know where to go and whether it has fallen into the fairy tomb. After all, according to the saint, there was a meteorite at the level of the great emperor in that war Fall.


    There is also the demon family, Qingqiu secret land, the legendary wa emperor, who is also the level of the great emperor.


    In addition, the ancestor of Styx river is also a legendary great emperor level strong man, and even the evil Buddha he got in the sun is also a great emperor level strong man.


    However, thinking of the disappeared Styx ancestor and the evil Buddha with only one statue left, Mu Yi had a frightening idea in his heart. Perhaps the culprit of all this was the immortal blood, and there were more secrets he didn''t know.


    "Those two are integrated with the underworld to some extent. Only in the underworld can they remain the strongest. Once they get out of the underworld, they are just better than the general emperor. However, the immortal blood is strange, and no one can guarantee that they can resist. What we can do is to continuously improve our strength to cope with the future disaster," said the saint.


    "Great disaster, is it another great disaster?" Muyi couldn''t help sighing. Maybe the future underworld can''t escape this fate.


    "Is there any chess piece under immortal blood cloth in my Terran?" Mu Yi thought of those things secretly investigated by the ancestors of the yuan family.


    "Yes, there are not only my Terran, but also the demon and ghost families. But don''t worry, these ''people'' are nothing. Even if they break out, I have enough confidence to suppress them. Moreover, there need to be some different voices in the Terran. After all, the Terran has been stable for too long, even if there is an external threat, it can''t hurt the root." the holy Zun said.


    After hearing the words of the holy master, Muyi was a little relieved. After all, it was the holy master. At this level, there were few things in the world that could be hidden from them, but the big things in his eyes were only small things in the holy master''s eyes.


    Sure enough, different status and strength have different horizons.


    "What does my test mean? As for handing over the Terran to me and asking the holy master to take it back, I''m afraid I can''t bear this heavy responsibility." Mu Yi asked. At the same time, he clearly rejected the throne of the Lord. Although it was tempting, he still knew himself. When he was in the sun, he didn''t even pay much attention to the affairs of the rosefinch hall, and almost all of them were handed over to his subordinates.


    What''s more, it''s the Terran temple. Compared with the rosefinch hall, the Terran temple is more than a thousand times troublesome, and he is not rare for this right. Instead of wasting his energy there, he might as well practice well. After all, in the face of the coming disaster, only strength is the most important.


    "If we Terran don''t want to be cannon fodder, we must have a saint, which is also a prerequisite. No matter how much we pay for it, it''s worth it." a touch of firmness flashed in the saint''s eyes.


    "No matter what the price?" Mu Yi nodded if he realized. Indeed, although it seems that the human race can resist the demon and ghost two races, in fact, it is also the connivance of the high-level of the demon and ghost two races, and he doesn''t really want to destroy the human race, which is more similar to a kind of captivity.


    Once the real catastrophe breaks out, the demon and ghost families will show their ferocious faces, and will certainly regard the human race as cannon fodder. Without saints and great emperor level strongmen, the human race is simply unable to resist. Therefore, it is no wonder that the saint will be so persistent, even at all costs.


    If it was him, I believe he would do the same, because only in this way can the Terran get breathing and vitality.


    "Does the holy master think I can become a saint?" Muyi asked, and finally understood what the so-called test is.


    "If you didn''t have any hope in the past, you would only go to the semi Saint at most. That would also be your end, but if you come out from there, it means that you have one in ten thousand hope to become a saint." the saint looked at Muyi with burning eyes.


    "Only one in ten thousand?" Mu Yi was stunned. Although he knew it would be difficult to become a saint for a long time, he still couldn''t believe it when he heard the of the saint. This was the result of his coming out from there, otherwise it seemed impossible to become a saint in his life.


    "Do you think one ten thousandth is very low? If I tell you, even if it is only one ten thousandth, it makes countless semi saints and quasi emperors envy crazy? At least compared with us, you still have hope." a touch of gloom flashed in the depths of the saint''s eyes.


    "Well, I want to know where it is?" Muyi finally asked.


    £¨

 Chapter 767

    Hearing Muyi''s question, the holy Zun was stunned. After a while, he said, "there is a Jedi, the final destination of many people, but there is also a place of hope. As long as you can come out from there, it represents hope.


    If it weren''t for your appearance, I would step there at most for a hundred years, although I know very well that I can''t get out of there. "


    "Is it worth it?" Muyi asked.


    "Value, as long as the Terran can rise, as long as the Terran can produce a saint, even at the cost of my life," said the saint firmly.


    Muyi is silent. He can''t measure the saint with his own values, but he respects the saint, especially the great righteousness.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I have my persistence and my own way. I won''t ignore the great disaster in the sun. If I can survive, I may return to the underworld. After all, I am a human race anyway." Mu Yi solemnly said that he can''t stay in the underworld. Even if he knows that returning to the sun is more likely to be death, but there are some things he has to do after all.


    Just as the saint can sacrifice himself for the people in the underworld, Muyi also has his own persistence.


    "Back to the sun, you may not even have a glimmer of vitality, unless you can break through the saint," said the saint.


    "If that day comes, will you still enter there?" Muyi asked instead of answering.


    "Yes." the saint nodded.


    "I will too." Mu Yi smiled and saluted the holy master again. "If he doesn''t die in the future, he is willing to fight side by side with the holy master."


    "I hope I can see that day again." seeing Muyi, he seemed to have made up his mind, and the saint said nothing more.


    "Yes." Mu Yi said, turned and left, and saw his figure slowly disappear in this space.


    In the holy mountain, Zhuyuan and jianjiu stayed in the hall waiting for the return of Muyi. They all had enough patience to wait. Moreover, when they wanted to come, the holy master''s guidance could not end in a short time, and they had even made long-term preparations.


    The old man is still like that. He is old and keeps wiping in the hall.


    Suddenly, if the old man looked back, he saw a figure slowly step out of the void, with a leisurely look and a confident smile on his face.


    "How could it be?" the old man was shocked when he saw Muyi. He didn''t know that Muyi went to the Jedi full of darkness and conducted a test belonging to him, but he knew that the so-called holy mountain also had internal and external differences.


    The outer sacred mountain is real, just like the place where they live now and everything around them, but the inner sacred mountain can be said to be between the two sides of existence. It is the place where the boundary of the saint is transformed. Therefore, only with permission can we see the saint.


    But what does he see now? He actually saw Muyi come out from the inner sacred mountain, directly across the inner and outer sacred mountain, rather than coming out from the entrance. He knew what it meant. At least for so many years, he had never seen anyone come out in this way.


    More importantly, he felt a threat and a sense of oppression in Muyi, and this feeling was only felt in the saint, but the saint belonged to the unfathomable kind, while Muyi was the kind of feeling with a sharp edge.


    Just how is this possible? Just three days ago, he could see through Mu Yi''s cultivation. Although it was very strong for ordinary heaven and people, it was only eight days. Now, he found that he could no longer see through Mu Yi''s cultivation. He was blocked by a force, which made him feel dangerous.


    Of course, it''s just dangerous. If Muyi can defeat or kill him, he still doesn''t believe it. Unless Muyi has reached semi holy, he still has this confidence.


    However, this also shows that Muyi is very different from before. I''m afraid his strength has also been horribly improved. That''s why he is more puzzled. After all, Muyi has left for only three days, not three years.


    Three days? three years?


    Suddenly, a terrible guess appeared in the old man''s heart. Although the place was top secret to ordinary people, and even Zhuyuan didn''t know it, the three elders of heaven, earth and people, and even the eight elders knew such a place, but no one has been able to come out since ancient times.


    But now, in addition to this terrible guess, the old man couldn''t think of any reason to make Muyi have such a big change. At the same time, he also thought of the wave that passed away before, but swept the whole holy mountain.


    "Old earth."


    Compared with the last time, Muyi can see the cultivation of the earth and the old, the peak of jiuchongtian, and even hover in front of the realm of life and death. Even without the treasure, I''m afraid it''s not much weaker than the giant.


    Although the cultivation of Muyi is improved, which is equivalent to jiuchongtian, it is just a beginning

 Chapter 768

    "Why don''t you see him?" still at the top of the holy mountain, the saint looked at the figure that appeared again and said.


    "Now is not the time." the middle-aged man shook his head and said.


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, at least he succeeded." the saint showed a smile on his face, and there was an inexplicable lightness on his body. It seemed that the burden that had been pressing on him was finally taken away.


    "Yes, at least succeeded." the middle-aged man sighed, not as happy as expected.


    Muyi left the holy mountain with sword nine. Compared with the time when he came here, Muyi''s will can affect the surrounding void, so looking at the holy mountain is a little less mysterious.


    After remembering this, Muyi directly tore the void and left, but it was faster than Zhuyuan came with two people. I don''t know how much.


    Of course, the place where Muyi left was definitely not in Yongzhou. It could only be determined that it was the underworld. I don''t know how far away it was from Yongzhou.


    However, at the moment when the two figures were about to disappear, Muyi seemed to turn around, break the Dharma eye, run with all his strength, directly penetrated the prohibition of the holy mountain, broke through the outer space, and saw two figures on the top of the mountain.


    In addition to the holy master, there was another person. The other person just turned around and his four eyes were opposite. Muyi''s body trembled and his broken Dharma eyes failed instantly, but the scene seen at the last glance was deeply imprinted in his heart.


    "Who is he?"


    Mu Yi had a strong doubt in his heart, and even had an impulse to turn around and go back, but in the end, he still didn''t do so.


    At the top of the holy mountain, the saint looked stunned, and his face was a little more unbelievable, but then he turned into a bitter smile.


    "I forgot to break the Dharma." the saint shook his head.


    In fact, the middle-aged man''s body trembled slightly when Muyi looked over with the breaking method, especially after hearing the words of the holy master, he fell into silence.


    "Master..."


    Somewhere in the underworld, Jian Jiu looked at Mu Yi with a wrong look, and couldn''t help shouting softly.


    "It''s all right. Leave here first and see where the hell is." Muyi took a deep breath and tried to restrain himself from ups and downs.


    Yongzhou has lost its meaning to Muyi. At least it is not necessary to go back in a short time. Because of this, Muyi did not return along the way. It is enough as long as it is determined that the outside is the underworld.


    After all, with Muyi''s current strength, it doesn''t matter if he directly appears in the territory of the demon family or the ghost family. As long as he is arrogant enough to provoke the quasi emperor of the two families, even if he meets a giant, I believe he can retreat.


    Soon, two recognized that it was located in the wilderness, and it was really a ghost site. Compared to the huge city built by the Terrans in the wilderness, it blossom everywhere in the wilderness. The real essence of the evil clan is living in one hundred thousand mountains.


    The ghost clan, as the true overlord of the underworld, undoubtedly occupies the best place. Although Muyi met some ghost clans in the wilderness before, it can only be regarded as the periphery. Even among the top ten Royal clans, they are the ones who run out to spread branches and leaves.


    The real base camp of the ghost family is in the east of the underworld, because this is the place where the great day of the Dharma phase of the netherworld emperor rises. In the eyes of the ghost family, this is also called origin. Its significance will rain. The ancestral city of Yongzhou of the human family and the hanging mountain among the 100000 mountains of the demon family.


    "Let''s find a place to stay for a while." Muyi said faintly after watching jianjiu wield his sword and kill hundreds of formed ghost families.


    The reason for finding a place to stay is that Muyi wants to integrate his own strength, especially his will. If it is only used to suppress others, it is purely a waste. In his opinion, the best way to use his will should be to integrate with jiuzhuan Jinshen decision and field.


    At the beginning, Mu Yi tried to integrate all forces into the field in that dark space, and then found that the field seemed to have changed. However, at that time, he naturally gave up because this method could not resist the madness, but this does not mean that the power of that method is not strong.


    In particular, as his nine turn golden body decision breaks through to the third turn, the power of the field also soars. I believe that if the will is integrated into it, there will be new changes in the field.


    Jian Jiu naturally wouldn''t object to Mu Yi''s words. They soon found a good mountain and occupied it after killing the ghost clan that obviously had gathered Taoist species.


    With the guard of sword nine, Muyi naturally doesn''t have to worry about anything. After all, sword nine is not weak against the double heaven at the moment. Even among the ghost families, the number of King''s territory is not too much. They are basically the level of ancestors and live in seclusion most of the time.


    The mountain occupied by Muyi obviously has nothing to do with the king''s territory.


    Then Muyi began to close for a short time.


    In his knowledge of the sea, jiuzhuan Yuanshen is still in a silent state, and the inexplicable existence that is pregnant is based on jiuzhuan Yuanshen. Fortunately, his will at the moment is enough to forcibly control jiuzhuan Jinshen decision, and even exert stronger power.


    Under his deliberate control, a layer of golden light spread from under him, rendering the surroundings golden. This is a valley, but at present, it seems that a golden sun rises. Although there is no earth shaking power, under the golden light, the surroundings suddenly fall into a dead silence.


    In the distance, nine swords hold the sword and stand. Although his sword can be collected into his body, he holds it in his hand most of the time. The sword is intended to circulate with the long sword in his body, which can make him warm his sword to the greatest extent. This is also that there is nothing else besides the sword.


    However, even Jian Jiu, when the golden light shone on him, was surprised and looked at Muyi in the valley. Although he also knew that Muyi could not hurt him, at this moment, he still couldn''t help shaking, a fear from the depths of his soul.


    For a moment, all the creatures on the whole mountain, within a radius of more than ten miles, felt a great disaster, even if the golden light could not shine here.


    At the moment, Muyi has immersed all his mind in his body, and his will radiates with the golden light. It is precisely because of this that the current situation will be caused. Otherwise, normally speaking, the field of Muyi represents power, which can enhance its own power by one to several times and suppress the enemy at the same time.


    But now, his field seems to be slowly changing, with a kind of hegemony, an absolute self-control.


    In other words, under the field, Muyi is the absolute master. You can really think about life and death. Unless the other party''s will can surpass or approach Muyi, once it is shrouded in his field, there will be only waiting for death.

 Chapter 769

After Mu Yi completely spread out the field, he found that with the nine turns, the golden body will break through

 Chapter 770

    In fact, Mu Yi has long found that when he controls the field with his will, the coverage of the field begins to narrow. However, in his opinion, this is a necessary process. Only by compressing the field to the extreme and then forcibly branding his will, can he really control the field, but this control is different from the past.


    Although in the past, Muyi can control the field at will, it is just an instinct. For example, you can control your arm, but it is impossible to control the return of blood and bones. It can only be said that the arm is a whole.


    However, if Muyi''s will completely controls the field, he can really control everything in the field and do whatever he wants, and the field no longer only has the ability to improve himself and suppress others. Even Muyi can change thousands of others in the field. Even if his strength is not as good as the noumenon, this number alone is enough to make a headache.


    For another example, Muyi can condense a variety of weapons or attacks in the field. You can control everything with your mind and do whatever you want without hands.


    Of course, the effect would be better if Muyi suppressed it directly with his will, but this is just an arrogant way. One takes absolute power and the other takes extreme delicacy, which is quite different.


    More importantly, Mu Yi thought of the boundary and the small world. Once his will can control the field and even transform the field into a boundary, his will is equivalent to the superior heaven of yin and Yang, and the creator and master of the world.


    And this is the greatest advantage of will control, which is in the future, not now.


    In fact, Mu Yi didn''t know that he was on the right path this time. The strongest people in the past basically condensed out of the field and then transformed into a small world. It''s a small world, not a boundary formed by empty ghost stones. They both seem to be a small space, but they are very different.


    For the simplest example, after the master dies, the enchantment will also slowly move towards death and destruction. Although this process will be very long, the small world can independently absorb the power between the void to maintain. It already has the basic law. Even if the master dies, the small world will not be destroyed unless the small world is directly destroyed or severely damaged.


    This is the biggest difference between the small world and the border. Especially in the later stage, the gap will be bigger.


    It''s not that later people don''t know the difference, but even if they know, it''s not easy for them to condense the field, not to mention transforming the field into a boundary. The difficulties are really not humane.


    But many people don''t know that the small world is the foundation of the great emperor, and the boundary can''t achieve the great emperor in his life. This is the biggest difference between the two and the reason why the latecomers have no way.


    Therefore, in fact, Muyi had already embarked on the right path. It was the one who gave him advice in the secret place of Qingqiu.


    As for the moment, Muyi wants to complete this step, but it is not so simple, otherwise there will not be only a few great emperors now.


    When the field was narrowed to one foot, Muyi also felt that he seemed to have reached a limit. No matter how strong his will was, he could not complete the last step.


    In fact, in this process, he has been fully familiar with the soaring will, and his control of the field has reached an extreme.


    "Although my will has become terrible after transformation, I still want to completely control the field. If something in jiuzhuan Yuanshen is bred, I may be able to take this step, but can I only give up this time?"


    Mu Yi thought reluctantly. He could feel that once he completed this step, it would be of great benefit to him, and even made him feel impatient. However, he knew that it was difficult for him to do this step just now.


    Therefore, Muyi also fell into contradiction.


    "I can''t miss it, otherwise I don''t know how long I''ll have to wait, and there''s not much time left for me. I''m afraid I won''t have the chance to spend three years in the previous three days. If I don''t want to watch the sun disaster come, I must seize every opportunity now."


    Mu Yi''s mind surged. Finally, he thought of something, the power of faith.


    Because several pieces of sub runes are in the underworld, and aguido''s strength is strong, that is, sword nine is also a strong man in heaven and man, so the power of faith is definitely not a few, at least far from being comparable when he was in the sun.


    If we say that the stream just crossed the ankle at that time, it is now a turbulent River, which is really not comparable.


    Although the power of faith has been swallowed up by the salary lamp, as the master of the salary lamp, Mu Yi can intercept the power of faith as long as he is willing, but it was not necessary before.


    But now, in order to take that step, he intercepted the power of faith without hesitation. When the power of faith was injected into the field, the brilliance of will suddenly broke out, and the power of faith was like fuel, burning the brilliance of will.


    The field that seemed to have reached the extreme once again fiercely narrowed towards the center. The distance of one foot was less than three feet from Muyi in the twinkling of an eye. The effect was even better than Muyi expected at the beginning.


    Regardless of the surprise in his heart, Muyi continued to put a steady stream of faith into the field and maintained the outbreak of will brilliance. With the blessing of will brilliance, the field began to shrink, and Muyi could clearly feel that it was not far from the final change.


    In fact, to be honest, Muyi has definitely taken a shortcut. Normally, if you want to reach this step, you can only reach the semi holy level. But now, Muyi is only nine heaven. If it is not for his will transformation and the power of faith, you will never be able to achieve the current degree.


    It even seems that he has the possibility of near success.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a month later, Muyi seemed to have only a light golden light package all over his body. He could even see his expression clearly through the golden light, but Muyi was completely immersed in it and seemed to lose all attention to the outside world.


    "Why is it so close?"


    At this time, Mu Yi also found that as long as he put all the golden light into his body, he would be completely successful, but he deviated from the last point. Even if the power of faith continued to enter, he could not break through. It seemed that there was still something missing.


    "What is missing?"


    Muyi kept thinking, but he had thought about all the ways he could think of. Just when Muyi didn''t know how to do it, a jade box suddenly opened inside the salary lamp, and a little light flew out of it and directly drilled into the field.


    £¨

 Chapter 771

    A little light flashed away and directly integrated into the field. When Muyi found it, it was obviously too late.


    If he remembered correctly, the things in the jade box should be the things he got with the ghost of Styx before. Although he got them, he didn''t know the purpose all the time, but he didn''t expect to move himself today.


    However, just after that thing was integrated into the field, it suddenly broke out that Mu Yi had some startling power. Originally, he was only a line away from the last step. With the help of this power, he directly and completely integrated the field into his body.


    "Click!"


    That thunderbolt sounded in Mu Yi''s heart, like an epoch-making place. His heart suddenly had countless feelings. He could even feel that his realm was rising. Originally it was the perfect realm, but now he was moving towards the divine realm.


    Even the brilliance of his will converged, like a sword, which converged all the brilliance and looked ordinary.


    In Jian Jiu''s eyes, Mu Yi can no longer feel any breath. Not only that, if he is not seen by the naked eye, he can only feel that it is empty. Although he is sitting there, he seems to be in two worlds.


    Fortunately, he can feel the location of Muyi with the sub rune, so he doesn''t worry. Now he just needs to protect his surroundings and don''t let people disturb him.


    In a trance, Mu Yi seemed to have witnessed the creation of the world and knew how the world came. In that feeling, he seemed to have spent countless years, as if he had really become a stone without emotion and perception.


    "The world, originally this is the world, but what I have now can only be regarded as a small world, but anyway, at least this crucial step has been taken, which has laid a solid foundation for condensing Tao fruits in the future."


    I don''t know how long it took, Muyi slowly woke up and turned around, suddenly rippling around him.


    Some things, although no one pointed out, but when he reached that level, he naturally understood that before he came out of the dark space, his nine turn yuan God was pregnant with some mysterious existence. Before, he didn''t know what it meant or what it meant.


    But now, by chance, his field has changed in advance. To some extent, he has a glimpse of that realm. He finally has a cognition of the existence conceived, which is the fruit of Tao!


    The three realms of cultivation are Tao seed, Tao base and Tao fruit.


    Now Mu Yi is at the peak of the Taoist base, and he can''t even talk about perfection. If he follows the normal way, he may need to make his Taoist base perfect first in order to see a higher opportunity. However, he didn''t expect that three years in that dark space and the set of nameless boxing made him take this step in advance and planted a seed in his sea of knowledge.


    This is why the holy master would say that as long as Muyi comes out from there, he will have a chance of one in ten thousand, because that itself is a retrograde Road, a road that can be passed in theory, but no one can take in reality, and Muyi is also the only one.


    No matter whether he has great luck or chance, he finally succeeded, but it just gave him a hope. It doesn''t mean that he will succeed. At least in terms of probability, he will be more likely to fail.


    But I didn''t expect that Muyi would think of controlling the field with his will so quickly, which made him one step ahead again. Originally, he couldn''t succeed at all. After all, it''s not much easier for him to transform the field into the world than to conceive Tao fruit.


    But today''s Muyi doesn''t know that when the holy master speaks of the strength of the whole family, at least one-third of the huge fortune of the Terran is on him. The Terran in the underworld is more than ten million, and the fortune is huge. When it is all concentrated on one person, no matter how poor his qualification is, he will be promoted to peerless Tianjiao.


    What''s more, Muyi itself has surpassed the level of peerless Tianjiao, which is also related to Muyi''s good fortune in the sun. After all, he is determined to prevent the great disaster in the sun, and will naturally be favored. Otherwise, even if Muyi has good qualifications, he can''t achieve the success of heaven and man in just a few years.


    It can be said that Muyi''s ability to have today is not only his own efforts, but also the result of his great Qi luck.


    This is the real reason why Muyi can succeed. Otherwise, how could it be so simple for the field to degenerate and become a boundary? As for the thing he got with the charm of the Styx River, it is the origin of the charm of the Styx river. However, now, it has been fully integrated into the boundary of Muyi, and let his boundary have some of the ability of the charm of the Styx river.


    But these things were still waiting for him to discover, but he didn''t notice them.


    Not only that, but also his state of mind reached the point of half step divine state after experiencing the groundbreaking scene. Unfortunately, the last half step was too difficult. Even if there was another such opportunity, he didn''t grasp the breakthrough.


    However, in this way, he has met the basic conditions for condensing Tao fruit and achieving the great emperor, especially the boundary. I don''t know how many opportunities he has taken. When the Tao fruit bred by jiuzhuan yuan God is completely formed and his state of mind reaches the state of God, Muyi is the true great emperor and Saint at that time.


    In fact, both the great emperor and the sage are divided at the level of cultivation. Muyi can come to this step today with his efforts and the help of luck, but now, all these belong to him.


    To some extent, although Muyi is not semi holy at present, it is better than semi holy. Even if there is still a great difference in strength, at least at the level, Muyi even slightly exceeds the front line.


    When the mind moved, a layer of foggy border was distributed. In an instant, the whole valley and the nearby mountain were shrouded in it. The nine swords in the distance felt a trance and felt as if they were in another world.


    The sudden change made Jian Jiu instinctively hold the long sword, and his sword intention was surging. Fortunately, he felt the smell of Muyi later, so he didn''t pull out the sword, and then he began to look at the place.


    The place that came into the eye was still the valley, and the mountain next to it was standing there. However, in the distance, there was a misty scene. Even with his strength, he could not see anything. However, he could feel that the misty thing was very dangerous, and he couldn''t help being more alert.


    However, at this time, he saw that the fog suddenly spread to the foot of the mountain and filled in all directions. He almost didn''t want to think about it. Jian Jiu hid towards the sky. Just when he moved, there was an irresistible force to fix him in place. He could only watch the fog diffuse the whole world.


    (first change!)

 Chapter 772

    "Uh, uh!"


    The subsequent scene made Jian Jiu almost stare out his eyes. He saw the mountain slowly decompose and disappear in front of him. The earth and valley were all gone. It can be said that he was the only one standing there in the whole space except the foggy scene.


    But around his body, an invisible force guarded him, but even so, he still felt numb and dared not move.


    But then, his eyes coagulated and looked into the distance. He saw that the fog there automatically separated towards both sides, and then a figure came with a cool look. It was Muyi.


    "Master."


    Seeing Mu Yi coming, Jian Jiu''s respectful salute finally put his heart down. Before, he was so nervous that he ignored where the forces guarding him came from. At the moment, he felt it vaguely with Mu Yi coming.


    "This is the world." Mu Yi came to Jian Jiu, looked at his feet and said slowly.


    The world, not the border.


    This is where they are now. There is only a six mile space in front of them, which is the small world after the transformation of the field. Although it looks very small and even the size is no different from the previous field, the two are not at the same level at all.


    Moreover, in terms of power, the current small world is far more than the previous boundary. Here, he is God and the master. However, at present, because he has just been born, Muyi can only do some simple things, such as destruction.


    Just like the valley and the earth, they were all erased by him.


    There is also a big gap between erasing, not crushing.


    After that, he gradually became familiar with the rules of this small world. After mastering the situation, he could even create everything he wanted here, even life.


    Even in the battle, Muyi can absorb the enemy into his small world. Of course, the premise is that he is not worried about the damage of this small world. After all, the small world is too fragile and lacks enough growth time or nutrients for growth.


    Moreover, with Muyi''s current strength, the enemies he can''t solve have exceeded jiuchongtian, even giants, and may even be strong at the semi holy level. Even if such existence is pulled into the small world, I''m afraid it is difficult to work. The other party itself is peeping into the existence of law.


    Even in the underworld, you can easily cut through the space in front of the semi saint. Of course, there is still a big gap between master control and no one control. At least if the Lord of the underworld exists, even the saint and the great emperor want to suppress it.


    Even the existence of the netherworld emperor is only a little difficult to suppress. In the final analysis, it is because of control.


    Jian Jiu doesn''t understand Muyi''s words or even Muyi''s achievements at the moment, but the only thing you can be sure of is that Muyi is much better than the mysterious strong man dressed in Styx fashion.


    Although he didn''t know what that realm represented, his intuition told him that maybe it wouldn''t take long for Muyi to shock the whole hell, but he had a feeling of pride and glory. He had no regrets to follow such strong people in this life.


    At the same time, he also saw his own way in Muyi. Even if there was no way in front of him, he would chop a way with his long sword.


    "Your strength is still too low." Mu Yi said with a glance at the sword.


    "Yes." Jian jiutou is lower. Although he is a big man in the underworld with his strength, he can also feel that his strength is too low and too low around Mu Yi.


    At the beginning, aguido in the Styx river was also the strong one of the eightfold heaven, far surpassing him.


    "There is a way that can greatly increase your strength in a short time. Are you willing?" Muyi said directly.


    "Jianjiu will." jianjiu said without hesitation.


    "You don''t have to promise so soon. In fact, you have also felt before that dark and lonely world. This is the test given to me by the holy master. I stayed in the outside world for three days for three years. That''s why I can achieve today.


    To some extent, I am now equivalent to a semi saint, but I have an empty realm and no strength. However, with my realm, I can copy some of the powers in that dark space. As long as you can stick to it, the benefits to you will be unlimited.


    However, you don''t have to hurry to promise. You''d better think about it carefully. After all, once you get tired of that situation, it''s still unknown whether you can stick to it. If I''m around, you''re only 10% likely to survive. "


    Mu Yi had been meditating before, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t know what was happening outside. At least at that time, Jian Jiu fell into the dark space he unconsciously created.


    In his present state, just a little thought can tell the cause and effect. Even after having a small world, he can simulate it. Although the real effect may be only 1%, for Jian Jiu, even if it is only 1%, he can''t resist it.


    Because of this, Mu Yi warned so carefully, because once it was launched, especially in the later stage, even he could not really control everything. If he was careless, Jian Jiuqing would become an idiot, or he would lose his soul.


    "Back to the master, Jian Jiu has considered it very clearly. There is no way for my kendo. I have to cut a road to heaven by myself. It is the greatest opportunity for Jian Jiu to meet the master in this life. Now that the master has put the opportunity in front of him, Jian Jiu has no reason to shrink back. If Guo jianjiu retreats today, I''m afraid it will be difficult to improve Kendo in this life.


    As for the danger, Jian Jiu has fought countless battles, large and small, and has been dying many times. Now he is satisfied to have a glimpse of kendo. What else to hesitate? And Jian Jiu is confident enough to break through. "


    Jian Jiu said loudly and forcefully. He knew his life and what his pursuit was. As he said, it was a great fortune for him to meet Mu Yi. He was confused at first, but now he found his right way.


    Kendo is just the beginning. If he doesn''t break through the road behind, he will be unwilling to die. Therefore, in this regard, he is even willing to sacrifice himself for kendo.


    Muyi looked at Jian Jiu and saw that he looked firm. He already knew that no matter how much he chose, Jian Jiu was satisfied. If Jian Jiu dared not challenge himself, his achievements in this life would be doomed. Although Muyi would not abandon him, he would not give him another chance!

 Chapter 773

    Mu Yi died without regret for the great righteousness in his heart and his obsession!


    Jian Jiu can also die without regret for the Kendo in his heart. He seeks the sword all his life. In his opinion, dying because of the sword may be the best destination in his life.


    Therefore, when an opportunity to reach the top was put in front of him, he did not hesitate at all, because he also knew that once he missed this time, he would never have a chance again. Even if he died without life, he would not give up.


    There is a kind of person who has a belief. He never needs others to understand, let alone ask others to understand. He just needs to be himself and pursue his faith.


    "Well, whether it''s life or death depends on your nature."


    Mu Yi nodded gently. He stood at different heights, and what he saw was naturally different. The struggle in the underworld had not much meaning for him. What he really looked at should be the fairy tomb, the promoter behind the Yangjian catastrophe.


    "Fairy tomb?"


    Muyi suddenly thought of the soul family God general he met when he left the abandoned place. If the other party didn''t need him at that time, I''m afraid it was a problem whether he could return to the underworld. Therefore, he even swore.


    Within a hundred years, or after the strength reaches jiuchongtian, he will fulfill the agreement and go to the fairy tomb to take out something for him.


    At least in today''s Muyi realm, we can see some problems at the beginning, such as the hidden strength of the God, and then, for example, the real purpose of the other party.


    In the past, he might have been worried, but now he has enough strength to deal with all this. There are only two reasons why the other party wants him to go to jiuchongtian. One is to help him take something from the fairy tomb. Only jiuchongtian''s strength can do it. The other is that he is confident that even if Muyi reaches jiuchongtian, he will not be afraid, I won''t even worry about Muyi''s repentance.


    In this way, many things become clear.


    However, I''m afraid the other party would never think that Muyi could get to this step in a short time, and jiuchongtian was just when he came out of the dark space. Now, even he doesn''t know how strong he is.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yi couldn''t help smiling. No matter what the other party''s purpose was and whether it was a conspiracy, Mu Yi was confident that he could deal with everything, but he wouldn''t be too arrogant. Although he had confidence, he didn''t intend to go now.


    At least it''s not too late to wait until the hell is over, and his strength is completely stable and really reaches the semi holy level. After all, according to the saint, there are many unknown dangers in the fairy tomb. The fallen emperor won''t say it. There are not a few invincible strong people, that is, the strong people equivalent to the semi holy and quasi emperor.


    Even the last time Mu Yi met an invincible strong man who came back from the dead in the fairy tomb, it was lucky that the other party was in the wrong state at that time, otherwise he could not escape. However, if he went again next time, maybe he should study the other party''s state, which is also very important to him.


    After all, he can be said to have taken a shortcut, his foundation is not solid, and he has not really experienced the process from life to death. It is precisely because of this that he has an empty realm and no corresponding strength.


    Then, Mu Yi''s mind moved, and the whole world began to churn violently. Those foggy scenes were gradually changing, like a dark curtain, slowly opened, completely covering the whole world, dark and deep.


    Jian Jiu sat down cross legged in the endless darkness and began his own practice.


    Muyi stepped out and left the world directly. Outside, Muyi slowly closed his right hand. In the palm of his hand, a golden ball slowly disappeared.


    At this time, Muyi stood in the air. The valley at his feet seemed to have been dug away with a huge spoon, and the nearby mountain disappeared. It was like being cut off for six miles.


    Obviously, what Jian Jiu saw before is not just an illusion, but a real thing.


    Then, Mu Yi identified the direction and directly tore the void away. However, when he came out, he had put on a mask and resumed his dress in the Styx, and his breath was dark. At first sight, people would instinctively recognize him as a ghost.


    In this way, walking on the territory of the ghost family can also save a lot of trouble, and Muyi has only one purpose to go deep into the ghost family this time, that is to settle accounts.


    At that time, in the Styx River, the blood ghost King bullied the small with the big. He shot at him several times, and even encouraged the black wing king to pursue and kill him. He didn''t forget this revenge. Now naturally, there must be revenge, which can be regarded as the cause and effect of ending this body.


    Because he doesn''t know whether he will return to the underworld or to the Yang when he comes back from the abandoned place next time.


    At the same time, he is also ready to take this opportunity to find a suitable host for the remaining sub runes of the salary lamp. Once all the twelve sub runes are scattered, it will be the last time for him to open the secret of the salary lamp. Although now he is confident that even if there is a realm, his real cultivation is only equivalent to nine heaven. In terms of strength, he will not be inferior to the giant.


    He wanted to completely unlock the secret of the salary lamp, not to become a so-called giant, but always felt that there was something else in the salary lamp that he had not found, so he naturally had to study it carefully.


    In terms of history, the ghost nationality is far more than the human race, and it also has its own civilization inheritance. Even among the ghost nationality, there are huge cities with a scale even larger than the human race. From a distance, it looks like a wild beast squatting on the earth.


    In the ghost family, fighting and fighting are always the main melody, and the ghost family is only a general statement. Specifically, the ghost family is also divided into countless small families, such as the ten royal families, and many big families, just like the power of the human family.


    However, these ghost families have their own inheritance, which is also the foundation of the strength of the ghost family.


    The huge city in front of us is called ghost yuan, which Mu Yi knows from a ghost Lord. There are nearly 100 such huge cities among the ghost families, so even in the heyday of the human race, it is less than one tenth of the ghost family.


    The blood hand King belongs to the kind of strong man who is free from the family. Because of his eightfold strength, even in the ghost family, he has a great reputation. Just because there is no fixed family, it is not so easy to find him.


    According to the ghost Lord he caught, if you can pay enough price, you can buy the news of the blood king in any huge ghost city, which is also the main purpose of Muyi''s coming to ghost Yuan City.


    (I''ve been staying up late recently. My health is much worse all of a sudden. I had a terrible headache yesterday. Now I''m mending it

 Chapter 774

    After entering the ghost Yuan City, an imperceptible wave swept through, but when it was close to Muyi, it suddenly disappeared. Muyi seemed to have expected this. In his current state, unless he was willing, even if he stood in front of the nine strong heaven, he might not be able to see through his depth.


    The ordinary detection at the gate of the city is even less likely to find Muyi.


    Ghost Yuan City is very prosperous. In addition, many ghost families are similar to the human form, which makes him feel in a trance. He mistakenly thinks that he has returned to Yangjian. There are also various shops on both sides of the street. The ghost families who hurried past have all kinds of emotions on their faces.


    At least from here alone, it''s hard to find the ferocity and cruelty of the ghost family. Maybe it''s just because this is the territory of the ghost family. After all, a huge city like ghost yuan also has rules, so it''s impossible to do it here at will.


    Muyi went straight to a strange building in Guiyuan city. At the door were two stone statues, tiger head, one horn, dog ear, dragon body, lion tail and unicorn foot. It was called Jiuxiang, also known as dinting.


    Here is the largest organization of the ghost family, or the gifted magic power of one of the families. It is said that it is inherited from the ancient auspicious beast listening to know the world. Therefore, it is also called listening house, which specializes in buying and selling news. Listening house exists in all the giant cities of the ghost family.


    As long as you can pay enough price, you can buy any news you want here.


    Muyi stepped into it, and a ghost family with extremely big ears welcomed him, "I don''t know what your Excellency has to say."


    "I want to buy news," Muyi said directly.


    "I don''t know what level of information adults want to buy?" the ghost waiter asked.


    "The king''s land has eight heavens." Mu Yi said faintly.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, the ghost waiter trembled all over and became more respectful. Even for dinting mansion, the news of strong people of this level is already at the top. It''s worth selling one or two every year.


    As for whether Muyi can afford such news, the waiter has no doubt. First of all, if he dares to inquire about such news, his strength cannot be weak. Moreover, no one has ever dared to make trouble in the listening house, let alone heard that someone can owe the listening house money.


    "Sir, please follow me upstairs," said the waiter, quietly stimulating the jade symbol on his wrist, and then respectfully leading the way in front.


    Muyi followed the waiter to the third floor. At the door, there was an old man waiting there. Just seeing the other party, Muyi was stunned, because the other party was actually a strong person at the ghost King level, that is, the king''s realm.


    Although the number of the king''s territory of the ghost family far exceeds that of the human family, and the listening ghost family is one of the top ten royal families, the problem is that there are nearly 100 giant cities of the ghost family, and the listening house is all over. Is there a strong king''s territory in each giant city? How is this possible?


    In this way, isn''t it true that there are nearly a hundred kings just listening to the ghost family?


    When Mu Yi showed a trace of surprise, the old man looked at Mu Yi in the same doubt, because in his feeling, Mu Yi was no different from ordinary ghost people, and he couldn''t even feel any breath.


    Just when he doubted whether Muyi was a troublemaker, a breath flashed on Muyi. Although the total amount of the breath was insignificant, the old man suddenly felt like death. Life and death were completely out of control. Even his body could not help bending down.


    "This... This..." the old man was shocked to the extreme, but he didn''t dare to doubt Mu Yi any more. He understood that it was just the other party who taught him a lesson. If he was no longer sensible, I''m afraid it would be a disaster.


    "Who is it?" the old man then guessed Mu Yi''s identity. After all, listening to the ghost family, as one of the top ten royal families, is selling news. Naturally, he is more informed, but no matter how he thinks, he can''t think of such a big man in the ghost family.


    However, the mask on Mu Yi''s face made him vaguely understand and didn''t dare to think again.


    "Yes, sir." the old man respectfully saluted at the thought of this, and the waiter was so scared that his legs softened that he almost didn''t fall to the ground. Just now he just informed the person in charge here according to the rules, but unexpectedly, the person in charge of the king''s territory called him Sir at the first sight.


    This made him a little happy. Fortunately, he didn''t do anything impolite just now. Otherwise, it is estimated that even if he was killed, dinting mansion will not avenge him.


    The law of the jungle is more obvious in the ghost family.


    "Well, I need the news of an eight strong man. I heard it can be bought here?" Muyi looked at the old man and said faintly. In order to save trouble and unnecessary trouble, he just showed a breath and awed the other party.


    "Please come inside, sir." the old man''s attitude is very respectful, and his appearance is fundamentally different from that of the Terran. After all, whether it is the ghost king or the demon king, as long as he reaches the king''s realm, he will basically completely change into the form of the Terran.


    As for the waiter, naturally, he was not qualified to step in and be waved back.


    "I want the news of the bloody hand king." Mu Yi said simply.


    "Bloody hand king?" the old man was stunned at first, then slightly meditated, and his body fluctuated, as if he were communicating with something. He didn''t return to his mind until a long time. He first confessed, and then said: "The message of the grown-ups is that we listened to the mansion just now. Half a year ago, the blood hand King appeared in the Hades and scramble for Yin Yang jade, but I didn''t expect it to come out of the river. The blood hand King joined hands with the people. Eventually he killed the spirit of the river and seized some of the essence, and then disappeared. It was judged that he should be looking for a place to close down and prepare for a breakthrough."


    After listening to the old man''s words, Mu Yi nodded and recognized each other''s ability. Although the matter of Styx had happened for half a year, the underworld was too big to spread all over the underworld. However, it was not surprising to know what happened in Styx because there were not a few kings at that time, and dinting mansion was the master of this business.


    However, he knows more about the Styx. At present, he wants the specific location of the blood hand king, not the process.


    Maybe the old man knew something else when he just learned the news. He looked at Mu Yi more respectfully, but he didn''t say anything. After all, he listened to the government open the door to do business. As for other things, it had little to do with them.


    Even if you know the adult in front of you, 90% of them are the amazing mysterious strongman in the Styx river. Qichongtian can fight bachongtian, and even break through to bachongtian after being chased by the black wing king. They even suspect that the other party may be a Terran, but it has nothing to do with listening mansion. As long as Muyi can pay enough price, they will send all the information he wants for Muyi.


    "Where is he now?" Muyi asked.


    (first, arrive earlier! Early or not? No surprise?)

 Chapter 775

    "Where is he now?" Muyi asked. At the same time, he took a deep look at each other. The latter immediately felt that he was seen through, but it was normal. After all, according to the news he just got, Muyi was the strong one of the eight heavens, and he was just one heaven.


    Of course, Mu Yi''s guess was wrong at the beginning. Although the old man in front of him was indeed the king''s territory, this was because ghost Yuan City was located in a special place. There were more than a dozen huge cities around, and only here could there be the strong king''s territory.


    Hearing Muyi''s inquiry, the old man showed a trace of embarrassment on his face, but he still said: "as far as we know, the blood hand King disappeared after he returned to the underworld. If adults are willing to wait a few days, I listen that the family is willing to help adults find his way."


    "Yes, the price." Mu Yi nodded. It was only a few days. He was not in a hurry.


    Seeing Mu Yi spoke so well, the old man smiled slightly, saying, "the essence of the ten point of the evil spirit of the river of hell, or the origin of the two king of hell, of course, if adults can take out other equivalent things, they can."


    The price of the old man is lower than normal, but it is also a test. If he is really the mysterious strong man in the river of hell, then he will have the essence of the river.


    "OK."


    The pastor nodded and nodded his head, but he did not continue to use the essence of the river. He did not continue to use it. There were still some left behind, and he had paid lights. Any force could return to the original. It was better than eating the essence of the spirit of the river.


    Looking at Mu Yi, he took out ten points of the charm of the golden river of the river, and the old man''s breathing became abrupt quickly. At least for him, these essences were too precious, but this scene also completely confirmed the identity of Mu Yi.


    Eight strong days.


    Now that I know the identity of Muyi, the old man naturally understands the gratitude and resentment between Muyi and the bloody hand king. Now he accepts the reward and naturally wants to try his best to find the way for the bloody hand king. Before, because the bloody hand king had no gratitude and resentment with dinting house, dinting house will not trace this strong man. This is also the way for dinting house to survive all the time.


    Otherwise, if you even monitor all the strong in the underworld, even jiuchongtian, and even the quasi emperor capital, do you still want to have a foothold in the underworld? Even if listening to the ghost family is known as one of the top ten royal families, it has long been exterminated.


    However, if there is enough reward and reason, the listening government doesn''t mind doing it.


    As for the direct payment, it proves that the listening government has absolute confidence that it can find someone, otherwise it will only be refunded twice.


    After the herd left, the old man took out a disc carefully, putting the essence of the pilot river of the river into a absolutely empty light.


    "Can he challenge the blood hand king? It seems that the underworld will finally start to be chaotic, even earlier than the foretold by the old ancestor." the old man muttered to himself, and then began to spread the news with the help of listening to the magic power of the ghost family. Listening to the huge and terrible intelligence network of the ghost family, he started to boom.


    Mu Yi, after leaving dinting mansion, wandered around the ghost Yuan City, and then found an inn to stay. Although he didn''t inform the people of dinting mansion, he believed that once the other party had the news of the bloody hand king, he could definitely find him, otherwise the dinting mansion would be too untrue.


    Previously, after Muyi left the dark space, jiuzhuan Jinshen decided to break through directly and repeatedly, reaching the level that the third Zhuan had just started. Then, when the field changed, jiuzhuan Jinshen decided to run naturally, break through again and step into Xiaocheng, but that''s all.


    The reason why he can achieve this step in a short time is mainly due to the honing in the dark space. However, his three-year savings have been exhausted. If he wants to break through again, he needs to accumulate strength again.


    Even so, Muyi is not willing to let go of any time. After returning to the inn, he begins to cultivate, and cultivation is also his biggest weakness. Under normal circumstances, it will take him at least a few years to achieve great success.


    But he is not helpless. After all, his realm has been raised to the level of semi saint, and his will has condensed into brilliance. In addition, the field has transformed into a small world. It can be said that his foundation has been very solid, and he can control it even if his cultivation has increased sharply.


    Think of it, pastoral makes all the essence of the rest of the river to be refined with pay lights. These things are placed in the hands, which are far less useful for increasing the benefits of repair. As long as we can find the blood hand king, we can get more essence, and we need not worry that it will not be enough later.


    More than ten points, the essence of the spirit of the river of the river is quickly refined by the lantern, constantly converted to oil, and then absorbed by the herd. It is directly converted into cultivation. It has the refining of the heaven fire, plus the ninth turn golden body quenching. After refining, the strength of the refinery directly improves his training, and quickly develops from childhood to Dacheng, and the speed is more than 100 times.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three days later, all the ghosts of the Styx River have been refined. In the salary lamp, the lamp oil is in short supply again. Even Muyi has refined more than half of the elixir obtained in the secret place of Qingqiu. Although it is a waste, there are not many people who can refine elixirs in the Terran. Instead of staying in hand, it''s better to convert to cultivation first.


    However, some precious miraculous drugs were left by him just in case, and after the small world has evolved completely, they can also be planted in the small world, so that they can be preserved forever and the effect will continue to increase.


    But even the essence of the spirit of the river, plus a lot of elixir, still failed to make the animal easy to reach third, and at the very least, it was a solid step towards it.


    "It''s still too far away." Mu Yi said with some regret. Although he knew that the more the nine turn golden body came to the back, the more energy it needed to refine, he still didn''t expect that it was only the third turn, which was so difficult. What would happen when it came to the fourth and fifth turns?


    However, these third turns into a great achievement, and also represent a process from nine heavens to giants. It is impossible for Mu Yi to accomplish one step at a time. He reckons that unless he is directly refining and refining the charm of a whole river, he can reach Dacheng, and the essence of the refined spirit of the river before he refined, plus those elixir, is equal to 1/5 of the spirit of the river.


    "Blood hand king, I hope you don''t let me down."


    Mu Yi could not help thinking of the blood hand king. After all, he still had 1/5 of the essence of the river of the river. If he combined himself with the old eight strong heavens, he estimated that even if he was still worse, he would not be far away from Dacheng.


    As for the fourth turn, it corresponds to the existence of semi saint and quasi emperor level. In the abandoned land, such existence is also called the invincible strong.


    The so-called invincible is not really invincible, but to some extent, in the era when the great emperor did not come out, the quasi emperor represented invincible.


    (the second change!)

 Chapter 776

    The next two days, he had never left the inn. Although the essence of the spirit of the river had been used up all the time, he still had the power of polishing the body again and again, plus the realm was far beyond what he had done, and there was no sign of instability.


    On this day, the old man who had received Mu Yi from the listening hall came to the door and looked relaxed on his face. It was obvious that there was news.


    "Yes, sir." the old man respectfully saluted the shepherd. At any time, strength is very important. Although it seems that they are all king''s territory, the old man knows how different the king''s territory is between yichongtian and bachongtian.


    It''s impolite to say that if Mu Yi misses him, it''s just a matter of fingers. In the face of such a peerless strong man, no matter how respectful, it won''t be wrong.


    "But there''s news of the bloody hand king?" Muyi looked at the old man and asked.


    "Exactly." the old man nodded and then continued: "according to my investigation, the place where the blood King closed has been basically locked. The blood king was born in a small family of the ghost family, but later the family changed and was destroyed. Only the blood King escaped and killed all the enemies until he became a seven day old, and the blood king really became famous at that time.


    Later, according to the investigation, the reason why the blood king was able to reach the seven heavy days was that he found a secret hiding place left by the strong in ancient times. Some people had thought about it before, but the secret hiding was very deep. In addition, the strength of the blood king also let him occupy it.


    This time, the blood king is likely to close in the secret place, and the secret place is in the dome blood valley. This is a map of the dome blood valley. As for the general scope of the blood king, it has been marked out. In order to be afraid of disturbing each other, I listen to the people in the house who don''t dare to continue to approach, and everything is at your command. "


    "Well, you don''t have to wait. I''ll take the rest." Mu Yi nodded off, took the map handed by the old man, glanced at it at will, and remembered all the contents above. He also understood that if the eight strong heaven like the blood king wanted to shut down, he couldn''t set up some vigilance.


    It''s obviously impossible for those who listen to the government to send strong people of bachongtian or above. In this way, if they approach rashly, it''s easy to scare the snake, so it''s better for them to go by themselves. Even if the other party finds him at that time, he believes that the other party can''t escape.


    "Where is the dome blood Valley? What is the secret place?" Mu Yi asked casually.


    "The dome blood Valley is a special place in the underworld. It is a huge Valley stretching for three thousand miles. The stones and trees in it are all red as if they were stained with blood. It is said that the sky there was torn and the blood shed formed the valley, so it is called the dome blood valley.


    There are some powerful blood beasts in the dome blood valley. The essence of blood in the body can improve cultivation. Usually, many ghost families will go there to hunt and kill blood beasts. However, the deeper they go, the more powerful the blood beasts are. It is rumored that there is a blood beast king with the strength of a quasi emperor in the deepest place. However, everything is just rumored. It has not been confirmed so far. The place where the blood King lives is close to the depths of the dome blood valley If he shuts down, he will be there, because it is also the safest place. "


    The old man said it without any concealment, and he didn''t show any surprise that Muyi didn''t know about Qiong blood Valley, and even knew that Muyi would ask about Qiong blood valley.


    "Qiong blood Valley, blood beasts? Very good." Mu Yi nodded. It happened that he was short of lamp oil. These blood beasts believed that they could fully meet the needs of salary lamps. If they could hunt some blood beast kings, the effect would be better, and even continue to improve his cultivation.


    As for the blood beast emperor, it''s equivalent to the existence of quasi emperor and semi Saint level. He hasn''t lived enough yet. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to provoke that existence. Empty realm is not equal to strength.


    After the old man left, Muyi also left the ghost Yuan City, which is almost ten thousand miles away from the dome blood valley. However, Muyi directly tore the void and drove in the void. I don''t know how fast it was. He soon came to the periphery of the dome blood valley.


    Standing in the middle of the sky and looking far away, I saw endless blood rising into the sky, dyeing half of the sky red. No wonder it was called qiongxue Valley, which deserved its reputation.


    There is a small town outside the dome blood valley. Obviously, the ghost families who hunt blood animals in the dome blood valley will be concentrated here, which is equivalent to a supply and trading point.


    Muyi did not enter the city, but took a condescending look, then took one step and directly entered the dome blood valley.


    "Look, there''s another strong man in the kingdom of kings."


    "Unfortunately, it was too fast to see which adult it was."


    "When can I reach the kingdom?"


    "Since there are strong people in the king''s territory entering the valley, we might as well follow in, maybe we can pick up some benefits."


    Although Mu Yi only stood in mid air for a few seconds, he had also alerted many ghost families in the following towns. It was even obvious that someone had made an idea on him. Moreover, this kind of thing is very common here. From time to time, the strong of the king''s realm will enter the dome blood valley.


    Every time a strong person in the king''s realm enters, it means there will be a slaughter. Of course, some powerful blood beasts in the dome blood Valley, even the blood beast king, will appear. I don''t know how many blood beasts will suffer. At this time, many ghost family experts will follow in and pick them up.


    When the waves gradually set off in the outside town, Muyi had gone deep into the Qiong blood Valley and had the map provided by dinting mansion. There was no need to worry that he could not find a place. It was not enough for Muyi and killed him directly. When he felt that the blood beast under his feet had reached the strength equivalent to condensing the Tao species, he fell on the ground and began to walk. As long as he met the blood beast, he would pop up a little spark, Ignite it, incinerate it to ashes, and as for the essence of blood animals, naturally return to Nanming from the fire to pay lights.


    So slowly, the lamp oil in the salary lamp began to increase again.


    Although Muyi walks, the speed is not slow at all. Each step, at least a few miles, at most tens of miles, looks like shrinking to an inch. In fact, Yu step above perfection is very easy to do. Even if Muyi is willing, he can move the power of heaven and earth and form a closed town with simple steps.


    However, with his current strength, if he really wants to do this step, he doesn''t need so much trouble at all, so Yu Bu is just on his way.


    As the old man of listening Hall said, everything here is bloody, including rivers. It looks like flowing blood. Blood beasts are basically strange and ferocious. Their greatest ability is to attract the blood of others, and their physical strength is strong.


    But these, in Mu Yi''s eyes, flicked between his fingers and disappeared.


    £¨

 Chapter 777

    However, in one day, Mu Yi swept thousands of miles, which was because he didn''t start at the periphery. Although none of the blood animal kings who reached the king''s territory met, they were equivalent to Taoist seed, but there were not a few in the pseudo King''s territory. Although the quality was poor, the quantity was enough.


    After the refining of Nanming Lihuo, it was directly transformed into lamp oil and stored in the salary lamp. Since the salary lamp absorbed the huge faith of aguduo and others, the salary lamp is also slowly transforming. At least, the internal space of the salary lamp has become larger, and the lamp oil that can be stored is far more than before.


    There''s no need to worry that the lamp oil won''t hold for a while, not to mention there''s a big family devouring the lamp oil. If it''s full, it''s at best to let Muyi stop a little and turn the lamp oil into cultivation. Anyway, it won''t take long.


    Therefore, this dome blood Valley is a good place for Muyi to quickly increase cultivation.


    Mu Yi didn''t think there was anything to sweep all the way in front, but those ghost family experts who followed closely and followed to pick up bargains had no blood color. Of course, most ghost families were only humanoid, more of them had all kinds of shapes, and few of their faces could see the blood color.


    However, their horror was real, because they didn''t find many blood animals'' bones, so it was impossible to pick up cheap. Except for some small fish that missed the net, the slightly higher grade blood animals were almost wiped out.


    "Where''s the blood beast? Where has it gone?"


    "Is it difficult that those powerful blood beasts were captured by the adult?"


    "Capture? Are you kidding? It''s not one or two, but thousands. Even if you have a barrier, you can''t capture so many blood beasts."


    Some people doubt, some refute and argue endlessly, but others have found some clues, such as the ashes that occasionally fall around.


    After all, Mu Yi only turned it from ashes to ashes by Nanming, but ashes also existed. It could not be turned into nothingness. Although Mu Yi could also do this, there was no need at all, or even more consumption of power, so it was only turned to ashes, and all the essence was swept away.


    Even if the strong wind in the dome blood Valley continues, if there are more ashes and the ghost family experts who can come in, they basically condense the Tao species, even the level of the pseudo King''s realm. As long as they are careful, they can still be found.


    But at first they were shocked too much, so they subconsciously ignored it.


    "You see, there are ashes floating here from time to time, and I feel the smell of blood beasts in the ashes. If I guess correctly, the adult must be good at the true meaning of fire and burn all blood beasts." an old ghost man looks dignified, and the breath revealed by him seems to have reached the extreme of the pseudo King''s realm, which is equivalent to the level of overlord.


    But even so, in the face of the real king''s realm, he has no chance of winning, so he doesn''t rush too forward at the moment, just with most people.


    "Sure enough, what a powerful flame. The smell left in these ashes makes me feel frightened." it was found that it was easy behind, and more and more ghost experts began to pay attention to those ashes.


    "What should we do? Should we keep up? What should we do if we annoy the adult?" some people also flinch. Originally, they followed in to be cheap, but when they arrived, they found that all the blood animals turned into ashes and there was no residue left. Now don''t say it''s cheap. If they accidentally annoyed the adult, I''m afraid they''ll get angry, They have to turn into ashes.


    "It shouldn''t be. The adult won''t know as much as we do, and it doesn''t matter if we don''t offend him and watch the fun."


    "Really? In the eyes of the king''s realm, you are only a mole ant who has not reached the puppet king. How can you consider your feelings? What if you are destroyed?"


    "I think it''s better to inform some adults outside. I have a hunch that something terrible may happen in the dome blood Valley this time." at first, the extremely strong man of the pseudo king who found the ashes couldn''t help but speak.


    His opinion was immediately recognized by most people. You know, this dome blood Valley is also very important to the king''s territory, so there are three King''s territory guards in the outside city, which can be regarded as protecting their peers to a certain extent. However, generally speaking, as long as there is no blood beast king in the dome blood Valley, they will hardly appear, Year round latent training.


    Anyway, they guard here, so many ghost families under the king''s territory must take part of their share to honor them. They don''t need to hunt blood animals by themselves.


    "Yes, I''m afraid this matter is beyond our ability. We must report it to the three adults in time." the other party''s proposal was immediately agreed.


    Then, the strong man of the false king quickly left the dome blood Valley and returned to the city.


    Soon, two figures quickly left the city and flew towards the dome blood valley.


    At this time, Muyi has gone deep into the dome blood valley. Here, the valleys on both sides are hundreds of feet high, tens of miles wide and wide. More importantly, red clouds float overhead to block the line of sight of the sky.


    More importantly, the blood beasts here are obviously stronger. They are basically equivalent to the existence of the pseudo King''s territory, but they are far from reaching Mu Yi''s expectations. After all, with his current strength, the blood beast king who has reached the king''s territory can enter his eyes a little.


    "Roar."


    Suddenly, Muyi felt a strong breath breaking out dozens of miles away. Of course, the so-called strength was relatively speaking. At least when the sound sounded, almost all blood beasts lay on the ground and trembled within dozens of miles. This was the majesty of the blood beast king.


    "Blood beast king? Good luck."


    Mu Yi smiled, moved and went to the place where the breath broke out. Although it was said that even if the blood beast king didn''t break out, he could still find it as long as he swept it bit by bit, but now it undoubtedly saved him a lot of time.


    As for the blood beast kings around the fake King''s territory, they can only be regarded as lucky. Muyi has no intention to deal with them.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Muyi came to the territory of the blood beast king. This is a blood beast king who looks like an elephant. His body is ten feet high, his four legs are like columns on the ground, two ferocious long horns, and a nose dragging in the air.


    When Muyi arrived, the blood beast king was swallowing a blood beast in the king''s territory with his nose. The latter had no resistance.


    Muyi did not hide his figure. After he appeared, he stood in the air dozens of feet away, condescending and looked at the blood beast king unscrupulously.


    £¨

 Chapter 778

    At the next moment, the blood beast king also noticed the existence of Muyi. His eyes, which were the size of a head, suddenly stared, and a violent breath immediately spread from him. Then his long nose was thrown, and immediately it was tens of feet long, like a thick whip rolled towards Muyi.


    Mu Yixin read something, and the bamboo appeared in his hand. With a blow, the blood beast king felt pain and suddenly retracted.


    Then, the bamboo light flashed in the years and turned into a little girl wearing a dark green skirt and long hair shawl. It was niannu in the air.


    "My son, you are now equivalent to the ghost king of a heavy heaven, so I''ll give you the blood beast king." Muyi looked at niannu''er and said that the blood beast king in front of her is only equivalent to a heavy heaven. It''s just right to practice for niannu''er, which can also make her grow better.


    With the improvement of the level of Muyi, he pays more and more attention to the people around him. He doesn''t want to be accompanied by no one when he reaches the top one day. At the same time, he also wants to be just in case. After all, the road he has to take is too difficult and the possibility of success is too small.


    If he is the only one, he will die well and won''t regret it. But niannuer and the people around him don''t want each other to encounter accidents. Once he dies, no one can protect them. Therefore, he needs to leave enough strength for niannuer and others to protect himself.


    Jianjiu enters the small world to challenge himself. It''s the same reason to let niannu fight alone now. Only their strength is strong enough can they protect themselves in the future.


    And with him around, even if niannuer is not an opponent, he doesn''t have to worry about his own safety. He still has this confidence.


    "OK." niannu''er answered excitedly when she heard Muyi''s words, and seemed eager to try.


    At this time, the blood beast king also seemed to find the difficulty of Muyi, and even had the intention to retreat. Being able to become the blood beast king was naturally different from those blood beasts without God, and their wisdom was no less than that of human beings.


    Seeking good fortune and avoiding evil is an instinct.


    "If you dare to escape, I will immediately drive you to death. On the contrary, if you can beat her, you will spare your life." Muyi said coldly, looking at the blood beast king, and his breath flashed away, but at that moment, the blood beast king was like dead once, and there was no idea of running away in his heart.


    Because the terrible breath undoubtedly told it that if it was not obedient, it would really be scared and there would be no luck. And that breath was only felt once in the deepest part of the dome blood valley when it just became the blood animal king, and that time, several blood animal kings dozens of times stronger than him were swallowed in one bite.


    The reason why it could escape was not luck, but that the existence didn''t see it. Since then, it never approached the deep part of the dome blood Valley, but just nestled in its own territory.


    "Big man, come on, as long as you win me, my brother will let you go." niannu''er stepped on the void with bare feet, and her small face was full of seriousness. Although her strength might not be weaker than the blood beast king in front of her, she made too fast progress after all, and she didn''t have the experience of constantly fighting and honing herself between life and death, so in terms of fighting, It will inevitably appear astringent, but it depends more on instinct.


    Fortunately, the little girl''s fighting talent has always been good. She fought with Muyi several times before she fell asleep. Now, even after she became the ghost king

 Chapter 779

    Compared with the huge body of the blood beast king, niannu''er is no different from a little bit. However, the power erupted in her small body is frightening, especially the years bamboo, which was conceived and raised by Muyi as a magic weapon of her life.


    Although the essence of years bamboo is only a spiritual thing, it later swallowed the heart of the Millennium tree, and its quality has improved a lot. In addition, it has been refined by Muyi blood and quenched by fire in Nanming, which has increased countless possibilities. Finally, years bamboo has been completely transformed by integrating Yin and Yang jade.


    It can be said that even among the magic weapons, years bamboo is definitely the top. Niannuer was born with years bamboo and has been together since childhood. Therefore, years bamboo is her, she is years bamboo, and can fully control all the power of years bamboo.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The war between the two completely destroyed the surrounding areas. As for the blood beasts who were the king''s territory, they were frightened and ran away and dared not approach again.


    As the battle went on, niannu''er was at a disadvantage at the beginning because she had not experienced the battle in the king''s realm. But when she became familiar with it, her strength was brought into full play, and the balance was broken. It was niannu''er''s turn to oppress the blood beast king.


    At this time, the blood beast king had been completely immersed in rage, and his blood was rolling all over, such as beacon fire and wolf smoke, stirring the blood fog in the sky. His every move was accompanied by a rumbling noise, which was amazing.


    But niannuer''s body changes and can appear anywhere in the sky at any time. Even Yu Bu has been learned by her and used in combat. Therefore, although the movement made by the blood beast king is not small, it is difficult to niannuer.


    Muyi stood in the air and never intervened. Looking at niannu''er''s little advantage, he also showed a gratifying smile on his face. In his eyes, niannu''er can protect himself even without his existence in the future as long as he continues to grow.


    However, the little girl is still far away, and Muyi also decided to let her sharpen herself in the future.


    Half an hour later, the war finally came to an end. The blood beast king was scarred all over. Even the long nose was broken, and one of the two ferocious fangs was broken. It can be said that it was miserable to the extreme. Although niannu looked tired, she was not hurt, and the soul character Rune in the center of her eyebrows became brighter and brighter.


    Finally, when niannu''er suppressed the blood beast king again, the rune in the center of her eyebrows suddenly lit up and shone a light on the blood beast king''s head.


    "Roar!"


    The blood beast king seemed to encounter something unimaginable, struggling violently, and even the light of fear showed in his eyes. Even Muyi in the air also showed a trace of interested eyes, staring carefully at niannu''s eyebrows, which seemed to be a living soul word.


    The origin of this soul word is quite coincidental. At the beginning, Muyi was surrounded and killed. The other party finally played his cards and attracted many souls of his men to attack him. Then niannuer helped him block it and swallowed up the soul word.


    Later, niannu''er absorbed a broken finger left to her by his father, and the soul word produced some wonderful changes. However, the effect of the soul word Rune has always been only general. Only now, she is

 Chapter 780

    He continued to walk in the dome of the valley of blood, absolutely ignorant of the kingdom of the king who would soon catch up. He saw that occasionally he could pop out a little bit of Mars, even if he was hunting for blood animals within a few miles, and it would turn to ashes in an instant. Then the flames of a flash of light, the essence of the blood beast rolled across the empty space, and returned to the inside of the pay lamp, and turned into oil.


    A blood beast equivalent to the pseudo King''s territory was killed. Here, the surviving blood beasts are basically above the Tao, and there are not a few pseudo King''s territory. As for the king''s territory, it is rare even among the blood beasts. At least it has traveled hundreds of miles, and Muyi is only the one killed by niannu Er before.


    Moreover, he also found that many blood beasts drilled into the depths of the earth, and the channels were winding, which was quite troublesome. Muyi was too lazy to go in and let them survive.


    "Eh, the blood beast king? It''s good to hide. I almost didn''t find it."


    Suddenly, Muyi looked not far away. There was a red lake several miles around. It looked dead. However, Muyi was keenly aware that there was a faint smell in the deepest part of the lake, but the other party seemed to be sleeping, but the dignity of being the king of blood beasts also made those blood beasts afraid to approach.


    If it''s just a blood beast in the false king''s territory, Muyi doesn''t bother to pay attention to it, but the king''s territory is different. It''s a pity that niannuer is still digesting the soul of the blood beast king before, and Muyi has some regrets.


    Otherwise, this is definitely the best place for niannu''er to try, but he doesn''t want to disturb each other. Some costs must be paid in the process of growth. As long as niannu''er plays in a good direction, he doesn''t want to interfere too much, and she still depends on herself.


    Just like now, Muyi is fully capable of killing many blood beast kings, drawing out their souls, and then throwing them to niannu''er for her to absorb when niannu''er wakes up, but in this way, it is useless except to increase niannu''er''s strength.


    Instead, let her fight and enjoy the fruits of victory. At least the strong will not be fed by others, but grow up step by step by relying on her own ability.


    And in the process of growing up, who hasn''t encountered setbacks?


    "Come out."


    Muyi stood above the lake and grabbed it with his right hand across the lake. For a while, the lake was choppy. In the depths, a powerful and tyrannical atmosphere woke up and quickly approached. After a few breaths, a big hand condensed by pure aura grabbed a blood beast like a giant fish and left the lake.


    The giant fish like existence is the sleeping blood beast king in the lake. At the moment, he has been awakened, but his eyes are more afraid, especially when he looks at the figure in the air, he doesn''t even dare to struggle.


    "Well, it''s interesting, but it''s a pity that I still can''t spare you."


    Mu Yi shook his head and exerted a slight force on his right hand. He saw that the blood beast king suddenly opened his eyes, revealing a trace of despair, and then his whole body exploded, with blood and flesh flying, but when he left a certain distance, he was strangely still, vaguely setting off a huge ball.


    "Burn."


    Mu Yi said softly, and then a blue flame swept through the whole space and swallowed up the blood beast king in an instant.


    Although the blood beast king is very powerful and equivalent to triple heaven, he is still like a mole ant in Mu Yi''s eyes. He will kill it when he moves and reads, and the other party even has no room to resist.


    "The king''s realm is worthy of replacing the will of heaven and earth with his own will. As long as his own will is strong enough, the place where he stands is the king." if Mu Yi realized, his will was rarely used in his battles in the past. It doesn''t mean that his will was very weak in the past. On the contrary, his will has always been very strong, but he grew too fast, Even before it was too late to be familiar with these means, the strength rolled up again and again.


    Now, his will has been so terrible that it has inspired the brilliance of his will, which is no worse than ordinary quasi emperors. At least from this point, it is not a problem to go out and pretend to be quasi emperors, but the brilliance of his will is only one aspect of his own strength, just like a paper tiger.


    It''s natural to go all the way to deal with those with low strength, but if you encounter the same quasi emperor, it''s estimated that it will be revealed immediately.


    However, he also realized the benefits of strong will. Just now, he didn''t use the cultivation in his body. Everything was to directly distort the law of heaven and earth with his will, condense the big hand with the spirit of heaven and earth, and finally trigger the power of space to burst the blood beast king, and then refine it with the fire of Nanming.


    The whole process seems to be light and unfathomable, which makes Mu Yi have a clearer understanding of the law. Unfortunately, he can only move by will, but he does not master it by himself. Otherwise, it will be easier to do this step, and he doesn''t even need to consume his will. When he thinks about it, the laws of heaven and earth will be used for himself, which is the most powerful place for the prospective emperor, Because facing him is like facing a world.


    As for the great emperor, it will be more terrible. He himself is a law. Standing there, any attack under the great emperor will not work. That is, the so-called law of the quasi emperor is just tickling for the real great emperor.


    Because the great emperor can exempt those injuries to some extent, unless you also completely master a road and a law, so as to cause damage to the great emperor in the same realm.


    Therefore, Muyi''s road to go next is actually very clear. Because of the cultivation of nine turn golden body resolution, his most appropriate choice is the road of power. He should condense the Tao fruit and understand the law of power, which is also the so-called demonstration of Tao by power.


    What about the result of your law? I broke it by myself. This is the way Muyi should go.


    "Well, it''s time to go. Next, we have to solve the bloody hand king."


    Mu Yi stepped out and slowly disappeared. His current position is close to the blood hand king. The blood hand king and the blood beast king have the same merits. Perhaps it is because of the inheritance of the other party here that he will take the name of the blood hand King later.


    Here, he is also the king.


    Shortly after Muyi left, two more figures fell. It was Fu Ping and the king of shadows. But when he felt the residual breath here, the king of shadows showed a look of uncertainty on his face.


    Fu Ping naturally found the change of the king''s expression, but he wisely didn''t ask anything, but he was a little worried. The development of things didn''t seem to move in the direction he expected at the beginning.


    Suddenly, there was a trace of regret in his heart. Maybe he shouldn''t intervene in this kind of thing. Unfortunately, it''s too late now. If he dares to leave now, he will be killed by the king of shadows immediately.


    £¨

 Chapter 781

    "Hum, even if you have triple heaven''s strength, so what? I think you must have used some kind of secret skill, otherwise the previous battle would not be so difficult." the king of shadows hesitated for a moment, and finally made up his mind. He didn''t believe that his judgment would be wrong.


    At present, he only felt the residual fluctuations around him, and even some invisible fluctuations, which made him instinctively think that Muyi had performed some secret skills, so as to give full play to the strength of triple heaven, but that''s all.


    His strength itself is the middle of the triple sky, and naturally there are secrets. Although it is impossible for him to reach the quadruple sky, there is still no problem to reach the peak of the triple sky in a short time. Therefore, he still has some confidence in himself. The only thing he fears may be the flame, but he is not unable to deal with it.


    "Let''s continue to chase." the king of shadows took a look at Fu Ping, and then continued to chase him. Although Fu Ping''s strength was not worth mentioning in his eyes, or even couldn''t help him at all, he still didn''t leave him. It wasn''t because he valued Fu Ping and really wanted to give him something good, but because he could be used as cannon fodder at the critical moment.


    As for the previous promises, naturally there is no need to cash them. He is a king. Why should he care about a fake king? If it doesn''t look useful, just kill it.


    Fu Ping seemed to have guessed this. His face had turned pale and his eyes showed a trace of panic, but he still didn''t dare to resist. Compared with dying now, he might have a glimmer of hope later. Naturally, he chose the latter.


    At this time, Muyi had entered the general area of the location of the blood hand king according to the map provided by dinting mansion. He walked slowly forward. Although he could see his body, he could not feel any breath fluctuation. Obviously, Muyi directly integrated himself into the void with a strong will. I believe if he didn''t use his eyes, Still unaware of his arrival.


    "Well, it should be around here."


    Finally, Muyi stopped at a high place, but there was still a certain distance above the so-called high and low distance dome blood valley. Then Muyi''s will spread slowly and felt the surrounding atmosphere carefully.


    "Is there a blood beast king nearby? But don''t scare the snake until you find the blood hand king." Mu Yi turned his mind and continued to look for the blood hand king. Finally, in the depths of the earth, his will was blocked. Fortunately, he was always careful, but he took it at once and didn''t lead to the prohibition there.


    "That''s it."


    Mu Yi immediately smiled and felt that he had found the blood hand king. After all, according to the information provided by listening to the house, the blood hand King found a secret left by an ancient strong man, which can be called an ancient strong man. At least it must be jiuzhong genius.


    Only the secret hiding place established by the strong can block his will. Of course, this is the result of his failure to do his best, otherwise he may not be able to break through. Just in that way, it will inevitably disturb the other party, and the gains outweigh the losses.


    Now that he had found the other party''s position, there was naturally no hesitation. Mu Yi moved and appeared in front of a stone wall. Then a blue flame fell on the stone wall. Only a burst of hissing sound was heard, and the hard stone wall was immediately burned into nothingness.


    After a few breaths, a spacious passage appeared in front of Muyi, which was enough for him to enter. After moving forward for tens of feet, Muyi suddenly opened up and revealed a crack. A smile appeared at the corner of Muyi''s mouth, and the crack directly led to the depths of the earth.


    And hiding behind such a thick stone wall, you don''t have to worry about being found, but under the will of Muyi, everything has nowhere to hide.


    Deep underground, the bloody hand king suddenly woke up. Just now, a warning suddenly appeared in his heart. It seemed that a great disaster was coming. In his realm, a whim was equivalent to prediction, and it was basically impossible to make mistakes. In other words, what danger was coming.


    Fortunately, the warning sign was not very strong, which made him more or less relieved, which showed that the other party might cause him some trouble, but there could be no danger to his life, which was also the reason why he didn''t escape immediately.


    Unfortunately, the bloody hand king didn''t know that the reason why he felt so light was that the strength of Muyi far exceeded him, and even the realm of Muyi was equivalent to the quasi emperor. If the real quasi emperor wanted to kill him, it was estimated that he wouldn''t even have a warning sign, and he would die directly. There was no way

 Chapter 782

    "Who? Who is it? How could I possibly incur such a terrible enemy? And the essence of the charm of the river is even more important, and it is only useful for those who are stronger than the nine heavens. How could they possibly deal with me personally?"


    At the moment when the secret house shook violently, the bloody hand king really felt the imminent disaster, and the shock of the Secret House undoubtedly showed that the other party had found a place and was attacking. Although he had confidence in the secret house, he didn''t think that a dead object could block the strong one of jiuchongtian.


    "He must have deceived the secret of heaven, otherwise my previous whim could not have reacted so little. Damn it, do you need to mobilize so many people to deal with me, an eight fold king?" the blood hand King''s face was ferocious and twisted, and his eyes were all crazy.


    "Well, since you want to kill me, I don''t want to be good even if I die."


    At any rate, he is also a strong man in the eightfold heaven. After judging the strength of the other party, the bloody hand king made a quick decision and began to detonate the whole secret house. For him, the secret house is no more important than his life. Moreover, detonating the secret house does not ask to hurt the other party. As long as he can stop the other party for a while, he can escape.


    The dome blood Valley is not small. As long as he goes to the deepest place, he doesn''t believe that the strong man of jiuchongtian dares to follow up. After all, the strong man of jiuchongtian goes deep into the dome blood Valley is tantamount to offending that one. After being provoked, that one will certainly do it, and this is also his chance to live.


    Just do it when you think of it. The guidance of the bloody hand King led to the core of the secret house. At that time, a terrible wave shook out from the deepest part of the secret house. The original solid hall was just

 Chapter 783

    The blood hand king turned around, but when he saw the familiar dress, he trembled, and the expression on his face became more and more crazy.


    "Impossible."


    The bloody hand king shouted. He obviously couldn''t accept this fact, because he couldn''t think of it. He chased him and even let him explode the secret house, but the enemy he still couldn''t resist was the seven heavy days that he thought could be destroyed at hand when he was in the Styx river.


    Perhaps after the black wing king failed to chase him, he was already a strong man in the eighth heaven, but he knew exactly how big the gap between the eighth heaven and the Ninth Heaven was, because he was an old strong man in the eighth heaven, but in less than half a year, he didn''t even adjust himself, and the other party jumped to the Ninth Heaven again?


    Are you kidding? Even if the whole ghost River charm is given to a person in the first day, he can''t break through to jiuchongtian in such a short time. Moreover, Muyi has made a breakthrough. Under normal circumstances, he can only just stabilize the state.


    "The bloody hand king, you bullied the small with the big, you dealt with me personally, and even let the black wing King chase me, but I remember very clearly. I''m here to repay you today." Muyi looked at the bloody hand King calmly and said.


    "Sure enough, it''s you. How can you break through the Ninth Heaven."


    At the moment, Muyi didn''t deliberately hide his breath, so the blood hand king can feel that Muyi''s is indeed jiuchongtian, but how is it possible?


    "This has nothing to do with you. The reason why I talk nonsense with you is just to make you understand." Mu Yi is ready to end the bloody hand king. He is not interested in talking to each other about whether it is possible.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, the blood hand king was shocked and almost did not hesitate to use his secret arts. He suddenly burst out a strong blood light, his breath suddenly increased, and the space originally suppressed him also loosened.


    But before the blood hand king had time to show surprise on his face, it turned directly into panic, because he saw a huge stove, under the cover of the air, directly included him in it.


    This furnace, which is like a real one, is the heaven and earth oven. With the state of today''s animal husbandry and Yi and the degree of leaving the fire in the Southern Ming Dynasty, the heaven and earth oven condensed is almost as real, thick and dignified. On the furnace wall which is almost the same as the bronze color, there are raised and complex patterns, and a rosefinch spreading its wings wants to fly from it.


    "Boom!"


    The bloody hand king was inevitably swallowed by the heaven and earth oven, and then countless Nanming Lihuo burned up and burned his body blood gas. However, Nanming Lihuo had already reached the sky fire, and recently swallowed up the huge power of faith, which was more powerful than ever before.


    Even if the blood hand king is a strong man in the eightfold heaven, he can''t resist for too long. He can only keep hitting the furnace of heaven and earth and want to break it and escape.


    On the other side, the king of shadows and Fu Ping all looked at all this with dull faces. They were vertical and horizontal in the dome blood valley. The powerful eight heaven, the blood hand king, was planted like this? It seems that the other party just shows a great furnace and suppresses the king of shadows. What about them?


    The king of shadows moved his eyes and waved his right hand. Fu Ping was immediately coerced by a huge force and flew towards Muyi, while he turned and fled without hesitation.


    In the view of Wan Ying Wang, now is the most appropriate time. Otherwise, once the blood hand king is completely planted, the other party may kill people. He doesn''t think he can provoke such a great power with his triple heaven strength.


    Fu Pinglu was frightened, but he couldn''t help it. He had to constantly hit Mu Yi. Just when he was more than ten feet away, he suddenly showed a look of panic and opened his mouth to try to say something, but a powerful force detonated in his body.


    "Bang."


    Fuping''s sudden explosion turned into a bloody rain without warning, which made Mu Yi frown not far away. He didn''t intend to ignore the two small characters. After all, in his eyes, killing the blood hand king is the most important, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so ignorant. In this case, it''s not necessary to keep it, it''s just to erase it.


    Therefore, in the face of the blood rain erupted in Fuping, Muyi just waved his right hand and saw that the flesh and blood were compressed by an invisible force. Then a flame rose out of thin air and burned it completely. However, after refining Fuping, the flame did not return to the salary lamp, but flashed away in the distance.


    In the distance, the ten thousand shadow king saw that Muyi didn''t catch up. He was a little relieved. As for Fu Ping, he could have been discarded at any time in his eyes. Now he should contribute a little strength to his escape, but before the ten thousand shadow King escaped far, a blue flame suddenly jumped out of the void and wrapped him.


    "This is..."


    Before the shadow king could figure out what was in front of him, a sharp pain came, and then he was unconscious.


    Comparatively speaking, the death of the king of ten thousand shadows was somewhat oppressive and even less vigorous than that of Fu Ping. However, no matter how much he was unwilling, at least in Muyi''s eyes, it could be destroyed easily, and even Muyi didn''t take it to heart at all.


    If the king of ten thousand shadows is still alive and knows what Mu Yi thinks, I don''t know how he will feel. After all, he tracks Mu Yi as a prey all the way. Unexpectedly, the prey didn''t hit in the end, but he gave his life in vain.


    At the moment, it was also difficult for the blood hand king, and he was even desperate, because he found that no matter how hard he tried, he could not break the furnace in front of him, let alone escape from the sky, while the surrounding Nanming was still leaving the fire, constantly eroding his strength, and even he could not last long.


    "Let me go, I''m willing to recognize you as the Lord." the bloody king shouted. When he wanted to come, this was probably his only chance to live. Compared with the loss of life, freedom was not important. After all, he was also an eight strong man, so he didn''t believe that Muyi would be unmoved.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t know Muyi''s character, otherwise he won''t waste his efforts here. The bachongtian strongman may be good, but for today''s Muyi, he can be easily suppressed, and what he needs to do is not something that a bachongtian strongman can help.


    Although Muyi still needs to find a host for the sub rune, not everyone can, even octuple heaven is no exception.


    Mu Yi has long thought of the fate of the bloody hand king, that is, turning it into lamp oil to enhance his cultivation.


    Therefore, no matter how the bloody hand king prayed, he failed to move Mu Yi. What he decided will never change.


    "Ah, even if I die, I will not let you pass. You will never get the essence of the spirit of the river, and give me a burst."


    It seems that he knows his end, and the bloody hand King finally starts his final madness.


    £¨

 Chapter 784

    "Bang bang!"


    With the blood hand Wang crazy, a share of devastating power accumulated in heaven and earth in the furnace, and the blood hand Wang Buxi himself destroyed, simply detonate the essence of all the spirits of the river of hell, and at the same time he was also detonated by himself.


    "Want to burn jade and stone? You''re not qualified."


    Mu Yi sneered, and the light in the center of his eyebrows was great. It was the brilliance of will, which directly shrouded the heaven and earth flood furnace. At the same time, a huge salary lamp fell from half the air and directly suppressed it on the heaven and earth flood furnace. I saw that the space around the heaven and earth flood furnace was sealed layer by layer and became indestructible.


    "Buzz."


    At the same time, the furnace of heaven and earth trembled violently. Just for a moment, there were dense cracks on it. However, under the shadow of the brilliance of will, those cracks recovered as soon as they appeared, and then cracked and recovered again. Such a continuous cycle.


    Overhead, Nanming kept pulling out from the fire source and disappeared into the furnace of heaven and earth.


    In the process of continuous destruction and repair, the heaven and earth flood furnace looks more and more real, as if it is really a flood furnace made of heaven and earth bronze.


    The surrounding void trembled. Fortunately, it was blessed by Muyi in advance. Otherwise, the void here would have been stirred up in a mess. In that way, there would be a lot of noise.


    Finally, the heaven and earth flood stove gradually calmed down, and all the violent forces in it were suppressed by the town. Then Mu Yi thought. He saw that the heaven and earth flood stove suddenly shrunk, and then disappeared into the salary lamp above his head. After all, the heaven and earth flood stove was originally the magic power displayed by the salary lamp. In addition, Nanming left the fire, the two could be regarded as one, and naturally they were inseparable from each other.


    When the salary lamp devoured the furnace of heaven and earth, Mu Yi blushed, and then sat down cross legged in the air. Then, his breath kept surging, wave after wave, as if infinite power was pouring into his body.


    In fact, this is true. Muyi swept all the way. In addition to many blood beasts in the pseudo King''s territory, he also had to add two blood beasts in the king''s territory. If the last king of shadows was added, there was actually a lot of lamp oil. Although it was still far from filling the salary lamp, it was enough to promote Muyi''s cultivation for a few more days.


    But then, the blood hand King detonated himself and the essence of the spirit of the river, though he lost a lot in the confrontation, most of the essence was still incorporated into the pay lamp and turned into a pure lamp oil. Although the Lantern Lamp now stores much more oil than it used to be, a strong eight heavens plus 1/5 of the essence of the river of the river has some abilities beyond the pay lamp.


    Therefore, while the salary lamp transforms, it injects the excess power into Muyi''s body, which is why Muyi sits down directly in mid air. He must absorb these forces so that he will not waste.


    When the nine turn golden body was determined to run with all its strength, the continuous power unexpectedly stopped for a moment, but then, more power poured in to maintain the phagocytosis of Muyi.


    Before, the nine turn golden body decision

 Chapter 785

    The day after Muyi left, the two figures came carefully. They were both the strength of the king''s territory. When they saw the traces left around, they looked at each other, and then dispersed. After a long time, they gathered together again.


    "It has been confirmed that the king of shadows disappeared here in the end."


    "Well, I just entered the ground along the hole and found a trace. Even now, the residual strength makes me tremble. I''m afraid the strength of the other party is far beyond our imagination."


    "The king of shadows should not be so unwise. How could he provoke such terrorist existence?"


    "I guess the king of ten thousand shadows should have just happened to meet and suffered. At least the strength of the warring parties in the later stage of the king''s territory has exceeded our ability. I suggest we should retreat first and treat it as if we don''t know about it."


    "Yes, the king of ten thousand shadows is just looking for his own death. No wonder others. Now that we have made it clear, let''s go. There are some things we are not qualified to know."


    The two exchanged a few words, suddenly turned around and left quickly in the direction of coming. What they saw has frightened them. Their strongest is only the triple heaven peak. Now even the king of shadows is dead quietly. They don''t want to follow in the footsteps.


    As for the secrets in the dome blood Valley, even what will happen, it has nothing to do with them. Acting according to their ability is the greatest guarantee for them to live.


    It has to be said that their behavior is very correct. If they continue to chase, there will definitely be death and no life.


    At this time, Muyi has gone deep into the deepest part of the dome blood valley. Here, the number of blood beast kings has increased significantly, and niannuer has awakened, and her strength has further increased. Although she still can''t catch up with Muyi, her speed is terrible compared with the normal King''s realm.


    Muyi also knows the use of her soul word, which is to devour the enemy''s soul, and then enhance herself. Fortunately, the soul word has the ability to purify. In addition, niannu''s root is the bamboo of years. In addition, it is Muyi''s magic weapon, which can grow indefinitely. Therefore, there is no need to worry about the problem of unstable foundation, let alone the bottleneck.


    At least before catching up with Muyi, there is no need to worry about all this.


    Since niannu''er woke up, Muyi chose another opponent for her, which is equivalent to the blood beast king of erchongtian. In this war, niannu''er was much more difficult than last time, but she still won in the end, swallowed each other''s soul, and then went back to absorb it again.


    The rest of the powerful blood beast kings were directly swept away by Muyi, but this time he also found some strange places. For example, the strongest blood beast king in the deep of the dome blood Valley is only equivalent to five heavy days, not to mention more than seven heavy days, even six heavy days.


    Normally, this situation was very abnormal, but he walked through the depths of the whole dome blood Valley and still didn''t find a blood beast king with six heavy days or more.


    Although I have accumulated a lot of lamp oil, it is still too little, far from easy to absorb.


    "Forget it, it''s time to leave. Go directly to the demon clan this time. After killing the black wing king, go to the demon fox clan by the way. Last time I showed each other''s love, I can''t think that nothing has happened."


    Muyi secretly decided that he didn''t intend to kill in the ghost territory. He''s not so unwise. It''s OK to kill one or two eight heavy days. If he dares to destroy the huge city, I''m afraid those nine heavy days and even the prospective emperor will come out and kill him.


    Moreover, Muyi has learned some inside information from the saint. At this time, he is naturally unwilling to go to war, and the oppression of the human race also gives the human race the motivation to make progress to some extent. As the saying goes, he was born in sorrow and died in happiness.


    If Terrans want to rise, how can they do without a little pressure? At least in Mu Yi''s eyes, there was no mistake in the strategy formulated by those Terran ancestors. Putting Terrans in the wilderness is undoubtedly a good move, although it will greatly increase the sacrifice of Terrans.


    But relatively, more and more powerful Terrans come out of the wilderness. One day, this accumulation will completely burst out.


    However, just as Mu Yi was about to leave, he suddenly felt that there was a trace of disharmony in the deepest part of the dome blood Valley, which he found inadvertently. It immediately aroused his curiosity. He had some doubts at first, but now it''s just for verification.


    Mu Yi''s body shook and appeared in the place where he felt discordant. Here was the end of the dome blood valley. There was no road ahead. In front of him was a stone wall hundreds of feet high. Although it was not smooth, it was also extremely steep.


    Muyi stood in the air and swept it inch by inch with the brilliance of his will. Finally, he noticed the fluctuation of space.


    "Found it."


    At this point, Mu Yi''s eyes lit up, his will was shining all over his body, and then his hands suddenly inserted into the void, and then tore it with force.


    "Boom!"


    The surrounding void suddenly became violent, and a door gradually opened.


    "This is... Border? No, this is a broken little world." when he felt the breath from the crack, Muyi was completely shocked. He didn''t expect to find a broken little world in the deepest part of the dome blood valley.


    You know, the small world is exclusive to the great emperor. By chance like him, he condensed the field early and rarely transformed into the existence of the small world. Throughout the ancient times, there are absolutely no more than three.


    Moreover, his small world is just a newborn, very weak and only six miles in all aspects, but the broken small world in front of him is only a rough sweep, almost hundreds of miles. Although it is still not comparable with the secret place of Qingqiu, it is still not small.


    So Mu Yi decided that this broken little world belongs to the great emperor, but now, this broken little world is occupied.


    Just as Muyi tore open the small world, a terrible breath slowly woke up. Even with Muyi''s current state strength, when he felt the breath, he still couldn''t help shaking all over his body and felt a great disaster


    "No, the quasi emperor level blood beast king, no, it should be the blood beast king."


    Muyi didn''t think about the great emperor at all, because if the great emperor was still alive, the small world would only be hidden in the great emperor''s body and would not be exposed. Similarly, the small world in which the great emperor was sitting could not be opened at all. I''m afraid that at the moment when he was ready to tear it, it had been destroyed by the great emperor''s own power, and there was no escape.


    Therefore, after feeling the breath, he instinctively thought of the quasi emperor, and only the breath of the quasi emperor would make him have a kind of horror, even a sense of imminent disaster. Although his current realm is equivalent to the quasi emperor, it is only the realm. In terms of strength, he is still too far away, and even his own strength has not reached the giant.


    Therefore, Muyi chose to escape without hesitation.


    £¨

 Chapter 786

    If the blood beast emperor is only a giant level strength, Muyi is confident that even if he is defeated, he will dare to fight, or even retreat. After all, he can suppress the other party with the realm, but the other party is a quasi emperor, and his realm advantage will not exist. As for strength, the gap is too big.


    At this time, if you don''t escape and stay to show off your ability, it is estimated that Muyi will die miserably.


    The originally accumulated lamp oil burned without suspense, which was equivalent to urging the secret art. The will brilliance shrouded the body and burst the Dharma eyes at the same time. With one step, he directly hid into the void, instantly stepped hundreds of miles, and directly brought the speed to the extreme.


    But at this time, Muyi heard an angry roar. Even the void could not stop the spread of the sound. As soon as it sounded, it had reached Muyi''s ear. At the same time, a terrible threat came with a huge front hoof.


    "Suppress it!"


    Muyi turned around and raised his whole body strength to the extreme. The lamp oil in the salary lamp consumed 90% in a moment. Behind Muyi, there was a giant figure. At the same time, a pair of wings spread out.


    Compared with this pair of wings that cover the sky and the front hoof that comes over hundreds of miles, mueaton looks very small, but his breath makes people can''t ignore him, and he stands firmly in the void.


    "Nine turn golden body determination, brilliant will, small world power blessing, give me suppression."


    Muyi is ferocious and shows all his means. Even the small world that has just changed has been extracted in large quantities. Only a small part is maintained to operate and bear the test of sword nine. It can be said that Muyi has exhausted all at the moment. Since his cultivation, he has been the biggest sublimation and the strongest attack.


    At the same time, this is also the most dangerous time in Muyi''s life.


    The quasi emperor level attack, even if hundreds of miles apart, is no different from being close at hand. At the beginning, the ape emperor could penetrate the void and reach distant places only by virtue of the strength of giants, not to mention the quasi emperor.


    Mu Yi''s behavior was even more provocative, which directly angered the other party. As for the hundreds of miles he escaped, it was still the same as at his door.


    But now, with the outbreak of Muyi, the void is frozen like a mirror, but the huge front hoof is still falling slowly. Around it, the void is broken inch by inch, and there is a faint black air winding, which is a sign that it has exceeded the limit of the void and even began to break the hell barrier.


    Once the barrier is broken, there is endless void outside, which is also the chaotic darkness that Muyi almost died in that year.


    It can be seen that the quasi emperor''s attack is powerful. This is not specifically aimed at the void, but the afterwave caused by the inadvertent collision between the two. In fact, the Muyi itself really bears this great pressure.


    Because after the huge front hoof appeared, it directly locked him and made him escape. This is also the reason why he turned around and shook him without hesitation. It is because he knows that he can''t escape. If he blindly runs away, it is the real ten death and no life.


    At this time, with the space smashed under the front hoof, Muyi himself seemed to be hit hard and his body trembled constantly. The extremely strong body that had been quenched was also full of scars. Countless blood flew out of his body and then smashed.


    However, Muyi''s efforts are not useless, because his will has reached the quasi emperor level, and the power of the small world is unique to the great emperor. Even if he has insufficient cultivation at the moment, he is far from being able to give full play to the power of the two, but the level is there after all.


    This is also the reason why he is confident to face the giants, but it is much worse to face the quasi emperor, especially a quasi emperor who is good at power. However, it is not useless at all. At least the front hoof is getting slower and slower. Finally, the front hoof stays tens of feet above the Muyi.


    The distance of tens of feet seems very long, but for the huge front hoof, it is almost pressed on Muyi''s head. At this time, Muyi is already miserable,


    However, Mu Yi at this time looked like a bloody man. Even his body shape was much thinner. Only a pair of eyes were still bright and full of fighting spirit. Even in the decision, he did not show half his retirement or even fear.


    How could he have come to this day without indomitable determination and fighting spirit? What if it''s a prospective emperor? Maybe the prospective emperor can defeat him, but he can never make him yield. Even if he is given more time, he can suppress him.


    This pride comes from the bottom of my heart and soul. I will die without regret.


    "Roar."


    Just then, another roar came, and the huge front hoof suddenly became clear, as if it had turned into reality.


    "Boom!"


    In the next moment, the giant hoof pressed down without warning, and even Muyi didn''t react in the whole process. The surrounding void was completely shattered and turned into a spatial turbulence. Muyi''s body disappeared in the spatial turbulence, and he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    "Hum."


    At this time, a cold hum came out of the void. It was obviously dissatisfied with the failure to crush a small reptile such as Muyi into ash. In particular, Muyi stopped it at the beginning. It was unforgivable and a provocation against the emperor.


    At the moment when the blood beast emperor of the quasi emperor level started, at least on the territory of the ghost family, many powerful beings woke up from entering the mind, some opened their eyes in doubt, looked through the endless void, and seemed to want to find out the truth of the accident.


    It was the quasi emperor level blood beast emperor. If he went crazy, it would undoubtedly be a heavy blow to the ghost family. Fortunately, the blood beast emperor only took one shot, retreated, and then his breath slowly quieted down, which made many powerful beings relax.


    But then someone began to wonder, who did not know what to do to provoke this man? Obviously, it is definitely not a quasi emperor, because all quasi emperors know the existence of the blood beast emperor and its strength. They will never provoke him without sufficient interests.


    Moreover, the fluctuation of the collision just now doesn''t look like a fight between two quasi emperors. Therefore, it can be basically ruled out that it is the quasi emperor. Since it is not the quasi emperor and can provoke the blood beast emperor to anger, at least it must be the strength of more than jiuchongtian.


    It''s just, is that possible? There are several strong people in jiuchongtian of the ghost clan, and few of them are fools who can become jiuchongtian. Can they provoke the blood beast emperor? It''s no different from looking for death. Even in their view, the culprit has been destroyed by the blood beast emperor.


    After all, even the strong jiuchongtian and even the giants have no power to fight back in front of the prospective emperor, and will be easily suppressed.


    £¨

 Chapter 787

    In the past few days, although the ghost land was calm on the surface, it was also surging secretly. Even many strong people secretly entered the dome blood Valley, as if they wanted to find out why the blood beast emperor was angry, whether there was an accident or the birth of a treasure.


    Gradually, a mysterious strong man gradually surfaced. It is said that he was chased and killed by the blood hand king in the Styx river. Now he comes to avenge the blood hand king. At the same time, there is also news that the blood hand king is dead.


    Many people are guessing who this mysterious strongman is. Some people believe that the other party is a human race, but others suspect that it is a ghost race or a demon race, and even Shura who lives in the Styx river. After all, Shura is the best fighting race. If we rely on the benefits of the Styx River and the general qualification of peerless Tianjiao, we can''t compete with the cultivation of the peak of the seven heavy days against the eight heavy days.


    However, some people retort that the Shura family will not leave the Styx easily, let alone sneak into the ghost family and kill the blood hand king. You know, although the blood hand king is only the eighth heaven, if he is in the dome blood Valley, even the Ninth Heaven may not be able to kill him, otherwise he will not be free for so long.


    Even, there was news from the dome blood valley that the mysterious strong man had some kind of sky fire and was good at the origin of fire. Naturally, it was even less likely to be Shura.


    Dinting mansion is also secretly tracking down the identity of Muyi. In fact, compared with other people in the underworld, they need to know more. After all, Muyi bought intelligence from them at the beginning, but even they didn''t expect that Muyi really did it.


    If Muyi just killed the blood hand king, they would be shocked at most, but they would not stir up the public. In the final analysis, it is because the blood beast emperor is angry and even takes action. This is the real event. After all, the quasi emperor will not take action easily, not to mention the blood beast emperor who sleeps most of the time, unless someone is angry with it.


    So at this time, there was only one Muyi in their view. They wanted to know how Muyi found the sleeping place of the blood beast emperor and how he angered the blood beast emperor.


    Unfortunately, even though they listen to the government and claim to monitor everything, they still can''t find out the true identity of Muyi. After all, the ghost family is too far away from the human family. In addition, Muyi is completely missing, or it''s more appropriate to die.


    So this matter can only slowly become a mystery. I''m afraid no one knows the truth except the blood beast emperor.


    And just when many strong people of the ghost clan thought that the culprit had already died, somewhere in the underworld, in a wilderness, there was a group of demon wolves the size of a calf around one, looking like they wanted to come forward but didn''t dare.


    In the center, there are several groups of ashes, but it still can''t stop the greed of the demon wolf. It seems that there is the most delicious thing in the world. As long as you can eat it, it will be of great benefit.


    But that thing looks like a human, but it is wrapped in a layer of blood scab, so it can''t see its face at all. On it, there is a weak blue flame, like an elf, which is also the main reason why the demon wolves around dare not come forward.


    Because just as they saw with their own eyes, the blue flame flashed gently, and their companions turned into ashes.


    Suddenly, the flame suddenly jumped, and immediately let the surrounding demon wolves show their frightened eyes. Finally, they no longer hesitated and turned around to escape, but it was obviously too late. With a flash of the flame, dozens of sparks disappeared into the bodies of these demon wolves, and then dozens of ashes were added to the ground.


    At this point, the blue flame seemed to be bright and directly drilled into the blood scab.


    "Poop, poop."


    A powerful heartbeat sounded, and even the surrounding weeds shook together.


    "Click."


    With the sound of heartbeat, a faint but powerful breath burst out. Then the figure flashed and a thin and pale man appeared. This man was Muyi.


    Previously, he was crushed into the chaos of the void by the blood beast emperor. He was hard to imagine. Logically, he had no reason to get lucky, but unexpectedly, at the last moment, a evil Buddha protected him, broke through the void and fled.


    Even the blood beast Emperor didn''t notice the process, and even thought that Muyi was dead.


    "Unexpectedly, it''s still a chess piece in the end. Life and death can''t be independent."


    Although he survived, Muyi did not show much excitement, even with bitterness on his face. He knew that he was abnormal when he came to the underworld. With his strength in the underworld at that time, how could he directly break the barrier in the underworld and directly enter the chaos and darkness?


    All this was because of the evil Buddha, but he didn''t feel it at that time. He just thought it was a coincidence. However, how can there be so many coincidences in the world? If he could smash space with his strength at that time, wouldn''t those so-called strong men in the sun have done it long ago?


    However, he did not think of these doubts before, or under the hint of some force, he did not think about them at all.


    Then, in the chaos and darkness, the great being sent him to the underworld. It can be said that all this was arranged by the other party long ago. He is a chess piece.


    The reason why he landed in Jiangjia village is also a kind of layout, in order to let him enter the fairy tomb, including all kinds of later, and even everything in the Styx river. He is walking a little bit according to the long set road.


    At this moment, Mu Yi was even a little confused. He suddenly didn''t know what meaning he was alive, because his life was almost manipulated. Even without the great existence, that is, the old Taoist priest, the set of nameless boxing and the test of those three years, is it so simple?


    The strong must first have a firm heart, otherwise they don''t deserve to be called the strong, but now, Muyi''s strong heart is slowly melting away.


    Mu Yi walked aimlessly in the wilderness. If you look carefully, you will find that there was no focal length in his eyes. It was a kind of blankness, and his breath fluctuated, even emitting a trace of death.


    Although Muyi survived this time, the attack of the prospective emperor was not so easy to take, and he suffered a heavy blow. Under normal circumstances, as long as he was stable, the problem was not big, but now, he began to deny himself and everything.


    In this case, his situation immediately began to deteriorate, and everything fell in an unknown direction.


    "Little brother, you go quickly."


    I don''t know how long, Muyi suddenly heard a voice. In a trance, he barely recovered a trace of Qingming. Then he saw a monster like a tiger chasing two young people.


    £¨

 Chapter 788

    The two young people in front of him were Terrans. Under normal circumstances, Muyi would have saved them, but at this moment, he did nothing. He just stood there and watched quietly. Although Muyi was standing there, in fact, neither the two Terrans nor the monster found him.


    "Brother, I won''t go, I want to be with you." the Terran boy bit his teeth. Although he could see the fear and trembling body on his face, he didn''t abandon the youth in front of him.


    "Asshole, don''t you know why your parents died? They died just to protect us. Do you want them to die in peace?" the young man scolded loudly. He looked very embarrassed, but he firmly held a big knife in his hand. He looked sad when talking about his parents.


    "I, I..."


    The boy was at a loss and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Remember, only when you live can you have hope, and only when you live can you avenge your parents and me." there was a fierce look in the young man''s eyes and a determination.


    "Only living can have hope?" not far away, Muyi''s heart seemed to be shaken and muttered to himself.


    "Come on, come on, if you don''t want my parents and me to die, go quickly. You must become a strong man in the future, kill all these demon families and avenge us." the young man gave the young man a hard blow, and then the young man stumbled and fell to the ground.


    This fall also immediately woke the boy up. He clenched his teeth and got up. "Don''t worry, mom and Dad, brother, I will avenge you. I will live and avenge you."


    The boy was full of tears and fresh blood came out of his mouth. Finally, he took a look at his brother''s back, turned around and ran with all his strength.


    Although in Mu Yi''s opinion, even if the boy ran away at the moment, he could not live, because this is a wilderness, there are countless monsters, and it is impossible to live with a boy who does not have much power, the determination and belief in his eyes moved Mu Yi a little.


    The young man, at the moment when the young man ran away, showed a gratifying smile on his face. He firmly held the long knife and looked at the monster. There was no fear anymore. There was only a kind of determination. Similarly, it was also a kind of faith.


    However, compared with the belief that teenagers want to survive, the young people have the belief that they must die. This is his belief that his death will bring vitality to his brother.


    "Living, faith, I didn''t think I was inferior to two ordinary young people."


    At this moment, Mu Yi suddenly understood that the confusion in his eyes was swept away and replaced by the same belief that he dared to resist everything. What if his life path had been arranged long ago? At best, it''s just a kind of guidance. It''s him who really does all this and makes real efforts.


    No matter who set the road for him, the person who can walk is himself. What he has experienced is not false. How many times did he almost die? How many times have you survived adversity? How many times have you realized yourself?


    And all this is his own experience and his own life. No one can replace him. He is him. At least all he has now is his own efforts. Even for one reason or another, he has passed many tests.


    In the fairy tomb, if he hadn''t fought back, if he hadn''t been indomitable, I''m afraid he would have died long ago.


    In the secret place of Qingqiu, if he didn''t have a firm will and high fighting spirit, he might have died in the end.


    In the Styx River, he may also die by virtue of wisdom, his own strength and critical decision.


    In the end, he survived the three years of sharpening in that dark space, the countless times of life and death, and the despair that even his will could be shattered.


    These things are the most precious wealth on his way to growth. Whether there are other people''s means behind them or not, these things really belong to him.


    His cultivation, his strength, his realm, his perception and all these are the foundation of his strength and the significance of his existence. In the future, he believes that he can tear open, jump out of the chessboard and really be himself with his own hands.


    At that time, no one could manipulate him, and no one could take him as a chess piece. He was him. He wanted to be the Supreme Master overlooking the world.


    My life depend on myself not the fate.


    At this moment, Muyi''s heart raised an unprecedented belief. The breath that had fallen from the trough suddenly burst out and kept climbing. The clouds and clouds suddenly changed between heaven and earth.


    The boy who was running away fell to the ground, dazed and frightened at the changes between heaven and earth.


    The young man who was determined to die and wanted to rush up with a knife also stood still and looked at all this with a shocked face.


    The monster, who originally took the two Terrans as prey with a teasing attitude, crawled directly on the ground, with fear in his eyes.


    Further away, there is a village where countless monsters are attacking and killing. In the village, only a few people are still fighting and unwilling to die like this.


    But at this moment, they all stopped at the same time, opened their mouths and looked at the sky with incredible faces.


    Blue flames dripped like rain on those monsters. One flame after another rose and one monsters turned into ashes.


    A little rain falls on those living Terrans, moistening their bodies, changing their physique and enhancing their vitality.


    The young man watched the powerful monster turn to ashes in front of him, felt the rain fall into his body and changed his qualification, but he was disappointed

 Chapter 789

    "Please accept my brother as an apprentice."


    The young man knelt on the ground without hesitation, and what he wanted was Muyi to take his brother as an apprentice, not himself.


    At this time, the young man also found that there was no danger here. He stumbled back, just heard his brother''s words, and then knelt on the ground without hesitation. Although he was young, it didn''t mean he didn''t know what happened, and such an opportunity was a once-in-a-lifetime for him.


    "Oh, your brother? Why not yourself?" Muyi looked at the young man with great interest.


    "Because my brother''s qualification is better than me, I beg you to accept him as an apprentice." the young man bowed down again and said sincerely.


    Next to him, the boy wanted to talk and stopped. After all, he didn''t say anything to refuse or fulfill his brother''s words.


    "Although this is only a small matter for me, I won''t promise you." Mu Yi smiled and said unexpectedly.


    "My Lord." the young man was surprised, "didn''t you just say..."


    "What do you say? I just said that there are not many things I can''t do in this world, but I didn''t say that I will promise you as long as you put it forward." Mu Yi shook his head.


    "Brother, let''s..." the young man just wanted to say something, but before he could say it, he was scolded by the young man and blocked directly.


    "I beg your excellency to teach my brother the ability to protect himself." the young man gritted his teeth and said.


    "You''re cheating on me, but it doesn''t matter. For your help, I can promise you." Mu Yi nodded, and even continued without waiting for the youth''s face to show ecstasy. "But are you sure you want to make this choice? If it''s you, I may not accept you as an apprentice."


    After listening to Muyi''s words, if the young man was struck by lightning, his younger brother''s qualification was far better than him. If Muyi really wanted to accept it, it was his younger brother. Unexpectedly, Muyi directly rejected his younger brother and said he had a chance.


    "Although your brother''s qualification is much better than yours, it''s not difficult for me to change a person''s qualification. I can do it easily. Only a person''s faith and will can''t help me. It''s also the key to whether you can become a real strong person. At least from this point of view, you are barely qualified. Therefore, consider for yourself. Do you want to keep the opportunity For your brother or for yourself.


    After all, when you have absolute strength, you can easily protect your brother. "


    Mu Yi''s words were plain, but those words were full of temptation. Even a touch of emotion flashed on the young man''s face, and his eyes even showed a look of struggle.


    Muyi did not urge, but quietly waited for the youth''s answer.


    The young man wanted to speak several times, but he was blocked back by the young man with fierce eyes, and Muyi was like a good unconscious, just staring at the sky.


    At the moment, the black clouds in the sky are shrinking rapidly. It seems that they will disappear completely in a short time.


    "My Lord, I''ve thought about it."


    After a while, I heard the voice of the youth.


    "Oh, what is it?" Muyi asked back.


    "I beg your excellency to pass on my brother''s ability to protect himself." the young man answered the same as before and chose to give the opportunity to his brother.


    "Have you really decided? Don''t think for yourself?" Mu Yi asked.


    "I beg your excellency to do it." the young man fell on the ground with his forehead.


    "Well, now that you''ve decided, that''s it." Muyi nodded. At this time, the black cloud in the sky suddenly rolled up. At the same time, the huge copper lamp behind Muyi hung with the Milky way, which disappeared again and again, and Qingming was restored in the world.


    Muyi glanced at the boy and looked up blankly. Then Muyi gently pointed at the center of his eyebrows and poured some simple cultivation methods into his memory so that he could recall them.


    "You and I are clear, cause and effect is over." Mu Yi took a deep look at the young man, then turned and left,

 Chapter 790

    Mu Yi walked in the wilderness for three months. He didn''t expect that after escaping from the hoof of the blood beast emperor, he would directly appear in the wilderness at the junction of the human race and the demon race. However, I think it should be the same means. I''m afraid that only exists. There is no concept in the vast land of the underworld.


    In the past three months, Mu Yi, like ordinary people, measured the wilderness with his feet and understood the laws in the wilderness with his eyes.


    Almost all the serious injuries suffered by the body have been recovered, and the faith is more firm. It is the brilliance of the will, which shows a trace of thick luster. It seems that there are new changes. However, Muyi needs to understand the details by himself.


    To shake the blood beast emperor is also a valuable wealth for Muyi, which makes him have a new understanding of the power of the quasi emperor. Although it is still strong enough to crush him, it is not a power that makes people despair and has no hope to surpass.


    At least Mu Yi firmly believes that given enough time, he will reach this step.


    Originally, a lot of lamp oil was stored in the deepest part of the dome blood Valley, which was enough to promote the cultivation of Muyi. Unfortunately, when facing the blood beast emperor, it was directly burned by him, so the cultivation can only wait a while.


    As for the wilderness, there may be many general monsters, but the really powerful ones are missing. After all, although monsters and demon families are similar, they still have essential differences.


    In the past three months, Muyi''s direction has always been the 100000 mountain of the demon family. Now that the blood hand king has been solved, it''s the turn of the black wing king. Facing the black wing king, who personally killed his big demon king, he doesn''t intend to let go.


    At that time, it was almost impossible for him to escape if he had made a breakthrough. Besides, the other side had some essence of the spirit of the river, and a piece of Yin Yang jade.


    At the moment, Mu Yi only hopes that the yin-yang jade has not been used by the other party, and it will be just cheaper for him at that time. After all, it is time for him to understand the way of life and death. Only by taking this step can he really achieve semi saint and have the cultivation of quasi emperor.


    As for the essence of the black wings and the spirit of the river of the river, it can only become a nutrient for him to cultivate.


    100000 mountains!


    On this day, Muyi''s body shape has crossed the complex terrain of tens of miles and really stood at the outermost edge of 100000 mountains. For the Terrans, this is basically equivalent to a restricted area. Few people will come here except those strong people with high art, boldness and enough cultivation.


    However, it is undeniable that there are many precious miraculous drugs growing in the 100000 mountains. Unfortunately, for the demon family, these miraculous drugs and spiritual fruits are only edible things. Now there are few alchemists in the human family, not to mention the demon family.


    "Terran? Jie Jie."


    Suddenly, a gloomy voice sounded, and then Muyi saw a huge crow flying from a distance. The breath on his body was already a demon family that condensed the Tao species. Even among the demon families, he also had a high position.


    Mu Yi looked at the demon crow coldly, and saw a flash of light in his eyes. The demon crow flying in the distance raised an unspeakable fear, and almost instinctively wanted to turn around and run away, but at this time, it suddenly lit a blue flame on its body, and even turned into ashes before it screamed.


    Mu Yi took back his eyes, and then stepped out. After he left, several demon families with Taoist seed appeared in the distance.


    At the junction of the 100000 mountains, there will be powerful demon families waiting here. Unexpectedly, today they kicked the iron plate. The demon crow is already powerful between them. Unexpectedly, it was just seen by the Terran and disappeared.


    It was really gone, and they didn''t even have the power to resist. At that moment, they all had the impulse to turn around and run away, but they were afraid of disturbing the man, so they had to resist.


    Fortunately, the man didn''t pay attention to them and let them escape. Maybe he disdained them.


    Thinking of this, several demon families all showed complex light in their eyes, and then looked at each other, went their own way, and returned to their nests. As for the boundary of the 100000 mountains, they will never hunt here again. It''s a fluke once, but it doesn''t mean there will be more

 Chapter 791

    "I''ve seen this adult."


    Because Muyi didn''t cover up his body, he was immediately noticed as soon as he appeared. After all, there are many people around the demon fox family. What''s more, the way Muyi just arrived tore the void. Even in the king''s realm, only those big people in this realm can do this.


    Therefore, someone immediately greeted him. The opposite side was an elder of the demon fox family. Although his cultivation was only the realm of the false king, he still had some eyesight.


    Although in his eyes, Muyi was very fresh, but the demon family was too big after all, and he could not know every king''s realm. However, when facing Muyi, he was extremely respectful, because in Muyi, he felt a breath similar to that of the high priest.


    And this discovery, coupled with the way Muyi just appeared, if he doesn''t understand it, he is not qualified to entertain all ethnic groups here.


    At the same time, when he stood up, he had already informed the family. Usually, great people like Muyi need to be greeted by the high priest himself.


    "Well, where are you high priests?"


    Mu Yi''s words further verified the idea in the heart of the demon fox elder, and secretly rejoiced that he had notified the high priest in advance.


    "Sir, the high priest is here. Please wait a moment. The high priest will come out to meet you."


    With the words of the demon fox elder, the front array suddenly changed, and then a running light rose from it, revealing a figure, which is the high priest of the demon fox family.


    "I''ve seen the high priest." the demon fox elder saluted when he saw the high priest.


    But at this time, the high priest ignored him and stared at Muyi.


    "Some time ago, I felt that there seemed to be a distinguished guest at the door. Unexpectedly, it was indeed a distinguished guest." the high priest looked at Muyi with emotion, shock and satisfaction. Obviously, he already knew who Muyi was.


    Although Muyi was wearing a mask at the beginning, because he had gone through the road of heart refining, the real breath could not hide from the high priest. Therefore, Muyi was not surprised to be recognized. This is normal.


    "If only the high priest didn''t mind my interrupting," Muyi said with a smile.


    "It''s an honor for my demon fox family if Taoist friends can come." the words of the high priest shocked many demon families around. At the same time, they looked at Muyi with doubts. They didn''t understand who the young and excessive adult in front of them was?


    After all, in the whole demon family, there are few people who can get such courtesy from the high priest. Basically, everyone is the emperor of the family, and they should basically know these people. Even if there is an unknown one occasionally, there are many demon elites around.


    The purpose of their coming here is also very simple, that is, for the treasure of the demon fox family, the magic moon treasure.


    At first, the giants of all ethnic groups came and coerced the demon fox family to hand over the magic moon treasure book. However, later, the high priest also spent a lot of money to invite the ape king to help. Finally, the two sides reached an agreement. The magic moon treasure book will also open a certain number of places to the other demon families. At present, so many demon families gather here to compete for those places.


    "Taoist friend, please."


    Then, the high priest solemnly opened the array, the bell rang twenty-nine, invited Mu Yi to enter, and opened the array to ring the bell. This is not just a matter of courtesy, but in the eyes of the high priest, Mu Yi already has the same status as him. Only in this way can he show his respect for him.


    At the invitation of the high priest, Muyi came to the hall dedicated to entertaining distinguished guests.


    "I knew that youqianlong was in the abyss, but I still didn''t expect that this day would come so soon." when both sides sat down, the high priest looked at Mu Yi in a complicated tone.


    "I''m just a fluke, but I haven''t congratulated Taoist friends on making further progress." Muyi smiled and looked at the high priest and said that when he came up, his cultivation was too low to feel the high priest''s cultivation at all, but according to his own words, he was only eight heavy days last time.


    But now, in Mu Yi''s eyes, the high priest has clearly reached the Ninth Heaven. If coupled with the treasure he has mastered, even among the giants, he is already the most powerful one.


    "The magic moon treasure book is the thing of my demon fox family after all. In addition, I''ve been stuck in this step for too long, so it''s necessary to break through, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to go up." the high priest shook his head and then said, "but I see Taoist friends, maybe it won''t take long to reach that step."


    "Maybe." Mu Yi smiled and didn''t admit it directly, but he didn''t deny it. He naturally understood that the so-called step of the high priest meant the prospective emperor. As for going higher, even if the high priest was optimistic about Mu Yi, he didn''t dare to think about it.


    Because the great emperor, it''s really too difficult. It''s not just a matter of qualification.


    "I''m here to ask the high priest about one''s future." Muyi said directly.


    "Is it the black winged king?" the high priest seemed to have expected.


    "Exactly." Mu Yi was not surprised, but nodded. Although the demon fox family is different from the listening ghost family, as a wise man in the demon family, it naturally needs to collect all kinds of information.


    At the beginning, there was more than one king of the demon family in the Styx River, so at that time, others didn''t know who the masked mysterious strong man was, but the high priest knew. When the high priest heard the news, he was shocked for a long time.


    But then, before long, it came from the ghost family that the blood hand king was killed, and the murderer was the mysterious strong man in the Styx river. However, because he provoked the blood beast emperor, he was completely killed by the blood beast emperor.


    When the high priest first heard the news, he was also a little depressed, but there was still a trace of extravagant hope in his heart. He felt that Muyi should not die so easily.


    Sure enough, three months later, he saw Muyi again and lived well.


    Therefore, even if Muyi didn''t say it, he knew that the purpose of Muyi''s arrival was to solve the cause and effect in the Styx.


    "It''s not difficult to find out the fate of the black winged king, because he is the elder of the black winged Dapeng family, so at this time, he must have returned to the family. However, the Peng emperor of the black winged Dapeng himself has the strength of jiuchongtian, plus the treasure, which is definitely the strength of the top giants. So it''s difficult for you to kill the black winged king." the high priest said with a dignified face.


    "Penghuang? Top giant?" Muyi was silent. Although he wanted to kill the black wing king, he also knew the difficulty. It was a top giant. Even if his realm was better than the other party, his cultivation was far worse than that. It was too poor.


    He was confident that he could retreat in the face of giants, but only in the face of giants. It doesn''t mean he can defeat each other, let alone provoke on other people''s territory, which is no different from looking for death.


    Therefore, for a time, Muyi was also a little silent.


    £¨

 Chapter 792

    Although Muyi is not afraid of giants, even the top giants are the same, especially with the experience of fighting with the quasi emperor. Unless several top giants surround him, it is possible to let him fall. Otherwise, even in the 100000 mountains of the demon family, he can come and go whenever he wants.


    Therefore, Muyi is not worried that the penghuang will chase him, but that the black wing king is now in the family. Under the protection of the penghuang, he believes that since even the high priest can know the news, the penghuang can naturally know. At this time, even if he knows that Muyi may be buried under the feet of the bloody beast emperor, he will not easily let the black wing King leave the family.


    What''s more, I''m afraid the black winged king is still closed at the moment, unless Muyi can enter the black winged Dapeng family.


    The demon clan like black winged Dapeng must also have a defense array. At the beginning, the high priest reluctantly resisted several giants by virtue of the large array in the clan. He knew the power of the large array. Muyi didn''t think he had the strength to break these family protection arrays.


    Unless his strength can soar again, and the quickest and simplest way to do this is to completely refine the salary lamp. However, because all the twelve runes have not found the host, Muyi always feels that the time has not come. Now if he hastily refines, even if he reluctantly becomes it, he will lose the greatest benefit.


    It''s not wise to lose such an opportunity for a black winged king.


    Therefore, he either found a few people at random and let all the sub runes have hosts, or wantonly killed, refined lamp oil and promoted his cultivation, but these two methods both take a certain time and have future problems.


    "Do you want the black wing king to be free for a while?" Mu Yi frowned slightly. He never thought he could not kill the black wing king. It was just a matter of time. It was just that he would be unwilling to leave if he didn''t do anything when he came to the demon family this time.


    "Taoist friends are worried about the penghuang?" at this time, the high priest spoke again.


    "Exactly." Mu Yi nodded.


    "To tell you the truth, I have a way to let Taoist friends have the cultivation of giants in a short time. It should not be difficult to resist the penghuang with Taoist friends'' ability. If you plan again, you can kill the black wing king." the high priest suddenly said surprisingly.


    "Let me have the cultivation of giants?" Muyi looked at the high priest in surprise. Although it was only a short time, it was shocking enough. This is the cultivation of giants, not strength. What is Muyi most lacking at present? The answer is cultivation.


    If he has the cultivation of a giant, he doesn''t need to be so troublesome at all. He can directly find the black wing Dapeng family. Relying on his own realm, he can crush the penghuang and directly force him to hand over the black wing king. It''s simple and direct.


    After all, he came to settle the cause and effect with the black wing king. Even those prospective emperors were not easy to intervene.


    "Yes, it''s only borrowed, but I believe there''s no problem for Taoist friends to reach the giant." the high priest said confidently, obviously he has a perfect plan.


    "Don''t know what I need to pay?" Muyi asked directly without any surprise in his imagination, because he knew that even the borrowed accomplishments were not so easy to borrow, especially if they were borrowed, they would certainly pay a great price.


    Although the high priest was optimistic about him, he did not think that the other party would risk heavy losses and ask for nothing to help him, not to mention that he was still a human race.


    "Do you remember my ignorant granddaughter?" the high priest said suddenly.


    "Tianxiang king?" Muyi asked.


    "Yes, some time ago, on a whim, I used the prophecy left by the first generation of fox emperor to vaguely see her future opportunity, which is also the biggest opportunity for the rise of my demon fox family in the future." the high priest solemnly said.


    "But it has something to do with me?" Mu Yi asked.


    "Exactly, to be exact, it should be related to a thing on Taoist friends, but the fragments in the future are too vague. I can only see a corner. It is a lamp, a lamp across the river of time, and my granddaughter is one of the twelve people. Unfortunately, I can only see here, but I don''t even know the causes and consequences, but the only thing I can be sure is that the opportunity is here The high priest said here and solemnly saluted Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi was stunned for a moment, so he couldn''t stop the high priest from saluting. At this time, he was completely immersed in the picture that the high priest said.


    The lamp in each other''s mouth is obviously a salary lamp, and the salary lamp spans a long river of time? Is that possible? In particular, the other party said that Tianxiang king was one of the twelve people. Maybe others didn''t understand what this meant, but he knew that it represented twelve runes and twelve hosts.


    But he never thought that Tianxiang king would be one of them.


    If no one knew about Muyi''s self-confidence rune, I''m afraid I would have doubted whether it had been leaked. Could it be that the high priest really saw something in the prophecy?


    And he just said that it was the prophecy left by the first generation of fox emperor. What''s that concept?


    "I''d better ask the Tianxiang king about this first. Maybe I can make her one of the twelve people and she will get some benefits, but it''s unfair to her. The high priest should understand that once she becomes one of the twelve people, life and death can only be controlled by me." Muyi looked at the high priest deeply. He didn''t believe that the high priest didn''t understand this, But the other party still raised it.


    "Whether it''s unfair or not is not up to the Taoist friends. At least in my opinion, it''s fair. Even for Tianxiang, it''s an opportunity that can''t be asked." the high priest shook his head and continued: "since the Taoist friends want to ask Tianxiang''s opinion, I''ll invite her."


    Muyi obviously saw that when the high priest said this, a touch of cunning flashed in his eyes and was stunned in his heart. Then he reacted and scolded the old fox.


    At the moment, he doesn''t understand. It''s just that the other party dug a hole for him to jump. Is it important for Tianxiang King''s opinion? Since the high priest had seen this scene long ago, I''m afraid he had already prepared, there is almost no possibility that Tianxiang king would not agree.


    In other words, when the other party came to Tianxiang king, he simply didn''t let him have room for repentance.


    When the high priest finished, he didn''t give Mu Yi a chance to speak. He saw a flash at the door of the main hall and came in. It was the king of Tianxiang.


    Not seen for a while, the other party''s breath has also improved a lot. It seems that she is about to reach the quintuple sky. At the beginning, she was just the peak of the triple sky. Now she has reached the peak of the quadruple sky. I think there is also the effect of the magic moon treasure.


    It not only purified her blood, but also improved her cultivation. Although it still can''t be compared with Muyi, the speed is terrible.


    "I''ve seen a shepherd."

 Chapter 793

    "I''ve seen a shepherd."


    After the Tianxiang king came in, he worshipped Muyi Yingying, but his complexion was a little complicated. At this time, the Tianxiang king looked more temperament than at the beginning. The inadvertent charm was that even Muyi was surprised.


    Although he has not been affected at all, don''t forget that his current state is equivalent to semi saint, and Tianxiang king is just the peak of quadruple heaven. The gap between the two is difficult to measure.


    "Tianxiang Taoist friend is polite." Mu Yi sighed. From the expression of Tianxiang king, he has understood each other''s choice. In fact, he still appreciates Tianxiang king, but that''s all. Each other''s qualifications and temperament are very good, and his future achievements may not be low.


    Even in Mu Yi''s opinion, when the high priest leaves office, the most likely successor is the Tianxiang king.


    "The high priest has made it clear to me about this, so please make friends with the shepherd." the king of Tianxiang said seriously.


    "Are you sure? For me, it''s simple and even beneficial, but for you, it means that you will give priority to me and lose your freedom. Even life and death are between my thoughts." Muyi said slowly.


    "Do you think the Taoist priest will not force Tianxiang to do what he doesn''t want to do?" unexpectedly, Tianxiang Wang smiled at Muyi as if joking or looking at Muyi seriously.


    Mu Yi smiled bitterly and looked at the high priest next to him. Seeing his solemn nod, he knew that there was no possibility of change.


    Although the heart is a little complicated, reason still prevails. Muyi needs to borrow the cultivation of giants from the high priest and find a host for the child rune. In any way, it is more than enough for Tianxiang Wang Chong to be the host of the child rune.


    Coupled with his understanding of Tianxiang king, he actually does not resist this, and even saves him the trouble of looking for a host in the future.


    "Concentrate and calm down, let go of the sea."


    Mu Yi said, the tip of his finger has gradually lit up, one stroke, one hook and one le, and soon a sub Rune will be condensed. This is

 Chapter 794

    "Hoo!"


    With the swing of the seven giant tails of the heavenly fragrance king, the whole hall seemed to set off a strong wind. All the auras were madly submerged into the heavenly fragrance King''s body, and her breath soared again. To that extent, even the high priest on one side was a little frightened.


    At this time, the high priest could only turn his head and look at Mu Yi. After all, he had never experienced such a thing, and everything started because of Mu Yi. Even his cultivation of jiuchongtian could not see through the sub rune.


    "Nothing." Mu Yi shook his head. Because of Zi rune, he could naturally feel the situation of Tianxiang king, and he was a little surprised, because the final outbreak was not because of Zi rune, but because of her own blood. She seemed to have some signs of returning to her ancestors. The essence of blood was pure and unimaginable. It was because of this that her cultivation soared again.


    Even according to Mu Yi''s estimation, when she fully explores the power in her blood, she will definitely reach the peak of the eightfold sky in a short time. However, she has basically reached the limit. If she wants to make progress, she can only break the shackles in her blood.


    If it''s normal, Tianxiang king thought that it would not be so simple and even take a long time to get to this step, but Zi Rune became an introduction. In addition, she had just experienced the road of refining her heart and washed her blood.


    Therefore, the foundation of the high priest''s fear is unstable and does not exist.


    However, it is difficult for Tianxiang king to break through the shackles of blood by himself, but now with Zi Rune and Mu Yi, everything will be different. As the high priest predicted, if Mu Yi can break through to the great emperor, as the host of Zi rune, it will directly break through the shackles and make it reach jiuchongtian or even higher.


    Everything is possible.


    Finally, with the help of the power burst out in the blood, the cultivation of the king of Tianxiang directly broke through to the seventh heaven, and then it was completely silent. Behind her, eight tails flashed away. When the fog dispersed, the king of Tianxiang finally woke up.


    When she opened her eyes, Muyi and the high priest also had a momentary trance. Muyi saw the moment when he became the great emperor, blocking the Yangjian catastrophe, and the high priest also saw the picture he wanted to see most in his heart.


    Fortunately, this kind of absence was only a moment. Yimuyi and the high priest''s mind soon recovered, but even so, they were a little shocked.


    The high priest did not say that jiuchongtian, together with the most precious treasure, is undoubtedly the top giant level. Although Muyi''s cultivation is insufficient, his will has been condensed to radiate brilliance, and his state of mind has reached the quasi emperor level. Even so, he was distracted for a moment. Of course, it has something to do with his lack of embankment, But it is enough to explain how terrible the charm of Tianxiang King reached at that moment.


    Of course, from the experience of Muyi and the high priest, I soon realized that it was not the ability of the heavenly fragrance king, but the ability contained in her blood that burst out suddenly. It was only at that moment that all poured out, so Muyi and the high priest were affected.


    It is undoubtedly impossible for Tianxiang king to do this with her own skills. However, she has crossed from the fourth heaven to the seventh heaven this time. Even Mu Yi, who practices the nine turn golden body resolution, feels a little shocked.


    But think about it carefully. Unexpectedly, it''s reasonable that Tianxiang king can achieve this step. Opportunity, luck and himself are indispensable.


    Fortunately, by absorbing some of Mu Yi''s feelings and the particularity of Zi rune, her cultivation will not be vain and will not hurt her foundation.


    "Thank you."


    After waking up, Tianxiang King regained her former appearance, but her charm increased several times. She worshipped Muyi with a complex look. When she got up, all the complexities in her eyes had disappeared, and there was only a firm calm.


    "Master."


    Hearing the last address of the king of Tianxiang, Muyi was also a little disappointed. Is it still like this after all? Although he knew it would be like this for a long time, he was still a little lost when it happened. After coming to the underworld, Tianxiang king can be regarded as his true friend.


    At first, she talked one night at the Golden Summit of the ape family, and then talked with her heart in the Fox family. These are enough to make Muyi regard the Tianxiang king as a confidant and friend. But finally, when she became the host of the sub rune, although it seems that the relationship between them is closer, in fact, the two have become farther and farther away.


    I just don''t know if there will be a day to take back the son rune, return the Tianxiang king again, and set everyone else free.


    "Taoist friends don''t have to be like this. Some things have long been doomed, and who can tell what will happen in the future? At least for Tianxiang, this is her opportunity and her choice." the high priest whispered nearby.


    "HMM." Mu Yi nodded and said to the king of Tianxiang, "your cultivation has just broken through. It needs time to consolidate. In addition, I have some things to deal with, so you can stay in the family for the time being. I believe that day will not be too long."


    "Yes." Tianxiang Wang nodded, then turned and left.


    When only Muyi and the high priest were left in the hall again, the high priest finally waved his right hand. In front of him, there was a mass of treasure light. Among them, there was a silver mask, but Muyi felt a palpitating power from there.


    "Is this?" Mu Yi looked at the high priest with some confusion.


    "This is the treasure handed down by our family. The magic moon mask is inherited in the same vein as the magic moon treasure. As long as you wear it, you can have the strength of giants in a short time. However, because you are not my demon fox family, you can''t really refine it. You can only borrow it temporarily. I have opened my authority to you. The only restriction is that you can only have giant accomplishments for one hour." The high priest said solemnly.


    "Magic moon mask?" Muyi was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that the high priest''s so-called borrowing cultivation accomplishments to him would be such a method. Although an hour is too short, Muyi with giant cultivation accomplishments can do a lot of things.


    At least, with his realm, he can become an invincible under the quasi emperor for an hour. Even if he faces the blood beast emperor again, he will not have almost no power to fight back and lose miserably.


    I believe that even if he meets the top giants, he is enough to suppress each other, but it is still impossible to kill. After all, he is already a giant. Even if there is a gap, there is still no problem to protect himself.


    Mu Yi just hesitated and took the treasure in his hand.


    One thing he knew very well was that the high priest could not harm him, because once he had an accident, the heavenly fragrance king would fall, and the high priest had no reason to do so. Moreover, although it was a treasure, it was not enough to harm him alone. After all, he did not have a treasure, even if the salary lamp had not been completely refined, But I think there was no problem with the magic moon mask.


    Seeing Muyi take over, the high priest was also relieved.


    £¨

 Chapter 795

    Mu Yi held the magic moon mask, his eyebrows cracked, and a light enveloped the magic moon mask, which was the brilliance of will.


    The high priest on one side was shocked when he saw the brilliance of his will. At the same time, he also knew that he still underestimated Muyi after all. The other side was more unfathomable than he thought. Even at this moment, he clearly felt that there was a power that even he felt frightened in the depths of Muyi''s body.


    Although there is no treasure at the moment, he himself is also the strong one of jiuchongtian. Even he feels frightened, and the power can be imagined.


    However, this feeling just flashed away. When Muyi''s will brilliance in the center of his eyebrows was taken back into his body, he could no longer feel a trace. At the same time, the magic moon mask also disappeared in Muyi''s hands.


    Different from the mask given to him by old Jing, Muyi didn''t see any mask on his face after wearing the magic moon mask, but in his perception, he clearly told him that the magic moon mask was worn on his face at the moment, so clear and powerful.


    At the moment when he put on the magic moon mask, a surging force poured into his body, which made his cultivation continuously rise. Soon, he crossed the gap between the third transformation from Xiaocheng to Dacheng, and then still improved.


    The third turn to Dacheng represents the cultivation at the giant level. Originally, Muyi was only a small achievement, which seemed to be very close to Dacheng, but in fact, it was still far away. Now, with the help of the magic moon mask, he directly reached this step, saving countless hard work. Moreover, these improved cultivation achievements are like his own refining, without any sign of being out of control.


    As for the fourth turn of the nine turn golden body decision, it represents the cultivation of the quasi emperor level, which is far from what the current Muyi can imagine.


    In fact, the only difference between jiuchongtian and giants is Zhibao. As long as refining Zhibao, it is equivalent to giants. In fact, jiuchongtian is no different from giants in terms of real realm.


    This is why Muyi''s nine turn golden body is only the third turn, including the cultivation of jiuchongtian and the giant.


    At this point, Mu Yi really understood the power of the magic moon mask, which is worthy of the name of a treasure. This is basically a blessing and an improvement beyond the law. However, he also understood that once he took off the mask, his accomplishments would fall back to the third to become a small success again. In fact, there was no change.


    But once he put on the mask, he was the third great success, which forcibly changed his cultivation.


    "Is this the treasure?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking. Although he knew that the salary lamp was also the treasure, he always felt that something was missing. Until now, he realized that what the salary lamp lacked should be the power to distort and change the law.


    And that force was sealed in the deepest part of the salary lamp, which was also the seal that Muyi saw before.


    "Soon, when I gather the twelve runes, I will open the seal. I believe that at that time, the salary lamp will really bloom its brilliance." Muyi thought secretly in his heart and pressed down the salary lamp that gave birth to resistance.


    Perhaps it was because he was the same treasure. After he put on the magic moon mask, the salary lamp vaguely gave birth to a wave of exclusion. If he wanted to exclude the magic moon mask from his body, even the dark spring that had been sleeping all the time would ripple.


    However, under the will of Muyi, the two eventually subsided.


    With the giant accomplishments, Muyi can clearly feel his own strength. The previous sense of emptiness with accomplishments but no strength has suddenly weakened a lot. More importantly, the giant level accomplishments can barely give full play to his realm.


    At this time, Mu Yi opened his eyes and gently stood in front of him for a while, and a dark finger hole was exposed. The high priest next to him suddenly stared at the dark hole, because he felt the smell of chaos and darkness.


    "Click!"


    Suddenly, a crack came from the bottom of his heart, and then countless dark cracks opened around the finger hole, making the high priest''s scalp numb. It was the real chaotic dark space, not the netherworld void.


    The two represent very different meanings. Even if the cultivation of jiuchongtian is exiled into chaos and darkness, whether it can come back alive is a problem.


    However, at this time, Muyi stretched out his hand and wiped it gently. The space that was about to be completely crushed was immediately flattened like a mirror, and the space was restored to its original state. Everything seemed to be just an illusion.


    "So strong." the high priest looked at Mu Yi and muttered to himself.


    Although he had long known that once Muyi''s giant level cultivation would be strong, he still didn''t expect that the other party would be strong to this extent. Even in his eyes, Muyi''s strength has faintly exceeded the giant''s limit at the moment.


    But this conjecture was so terrible that he didn''t even dare to think about it.


    "Unfortunately, it''s only borrowed power after all."


    At this time, Mu Yi shook his head, and the giant level cultivation fluctuation on his body slowly calmed down and fell to the previous state. This is the result that Mu Yi stopped stimulating the magic moon mask, and he also found a problem, that is, once he exerts his combat power beyond the top giants, the cultivation consumption will increase horribly.


    The so-called hour of the original high priest is only an hour equivalent to that of the top giants. If Muyi goes beyond this level, the time he can use will be greatly shortened. Even he estimates that his combat power is fully open, and he can''t even support him for a quarter of an hour.


    There is a big difference between a quarter of an hour and an hour, but Muyi can only be helpless. After all, Zhibao is not omnipotent after all, and it is still a borrowed Zhibao. No wonder I only heard that Zhibao can make people have the strength of giants, but can not have the combat power of the quasi emperor, because the quasi emperor is a threshold, which is not so easy to cross, even if it is the same.


    Even Muyi believed that there must be a treasure in the hands of the prospective emperor, even something better than the treasure.


    Therefore, it is basically no different from looking for death to provoke the prospective emperor by relying on a treasure.


    "Thank you, high priest." Mu Yi just sighed for a moment, but this degree of improvement is far from shaking his mood. Moreover, he is confident that given enough time, he can achieve the ninth turn and the fourth turn. He really has the strength of a giant, so he doesn''t have to worry about time.


    After all, the borrowed power is only a rootless source, which will disappear when it is used up. Only when it is owned by itself can it be continuously taken.


    "I talked big before. I''m afraid this phantom moon mask can''t support Taoist friends for an hour." the high priest smiled bitterly.


    "In fact, for me, an hour is no different from a quarter of an hour." Mu Yi smiled and said confidently.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, the high priest didn''t refute, but nodded and said, "yes, surpassing the top giants, even if it''s just a little, it will cause qualitative change. With your strength, the penghuang can''t resist at all, so this time, the black wing king will be dead, but you may have to pay attention to one thing."


    At last, the high priest''s face was dignified.

 Chapter 796

    "What''s the matter?" Muyi looked at the high priest curiously and didn''t understand what made him so attitude. After all, the high priest had understood to what level his strength could be brought into play with the help of the magic moon mask. In this case, it only meant that it was important. Even he had to be careful.


    "The black winged Dapeng family has a long history. Even compared with my Nine Tailed demon fox family, it is inevitable that there will be some cards in the family. Even I doubt that the ancestors of the black winged Dapeng family are still alive." the high priest said solemnly.


    "The ancestor of the black winged Dapeng family? Prospective emperor?" Mu Yi frowned. He didn''t expect such twists and turns.


    "No, strictly speaking, it has not reached the quasi emperor, but with the help of the layout within the family, it should be able to give barely three points of the quasi emperor''s strength. In fact, this is also the bottom card of each big family. Therefore, even if there are disputes in the demon family, it will well reach the degree of extermination, because even if it wins, it will suffer heavy losses under the counterattack of the other party." Said the high priest.


    "Three points of quasi emperor?" Mu Yi frowned slightly. As long as he had a relationship with quasi emperor, it was only three points, equivalent to 30% of the quasi emperor, which is not something that Mu Yi can resist now.


    Although he finally survived in front of the blood beast emperor, it was not really his own ability, but was saved by a great existence. At that time, the blood beast emperor was hundreds of miles apart, and he was far from giving full play to his full strength, even just a few minutes. But even so, Muyi felt like he was broken to pieces in an instant.


    It is conceivable that the quasi emperor is powerful. Even if Muyi has the strength of giants with the help of Zhibao, it is still a world different from the quasi emperor. With the help of Zhibao, his strength may surpass the top giants, but at most, he can only give play to the real strength of giants.


    There seems to be little difference between three points and one point, but in fact, the gap between them is enough to make people desperate.


    "But I''m just guessing. After all, the time is too long. Maybe the ancestor of Heiyi Dapeng is dead, but I''d rather plan for the worst. If your cultivation can only give play to the strength of the top giants, the other party said that even if you are still alive, you won''t do it. After all, the strength of the top giants is not worth the last card. After all, the bottom card is the East West, once it''s used, it''s gone. "


    The high priest paused here, and the picture that Mu Yi just pointed out to break the space and then stretched out his hand to wipe it flat sounded in his mind. That power has faintly exceeded the limit of the top giants, and he knows what this represents.


    "Your strongest strength is enough to threaten the whole black winged Dapeng family, so if the old ancestor is still alive, he will do it, so if it''s not necessary, you''d better not show all your strength."


    The high priest finally advised him that he was also helpless. He thought he would lend the treasure to Muyi. At most, he would give full play to the strength of the top giant. Even if he came to the door, it would be nothing more than a disgrace to the black winged Dapeng family, which would not lead to too serious consequences.


    What''s more, Muyi just killed a black winged king. After all, it was the black winged king who shot first. It belonged to the wrong party. Muyi just went to end the cause and effect. No one said he didn''t come.


    But once Muyi threatens the whole black winged Dapeng family, it is not personal gratitude and resentment, but the strength of the family.


    "Don''t worry, if it''s not necessary, I''ll pay attention." Mu Yi nodded. He''s not stupid. Naturally, he won''t provoke the old ancestor of the other party, but if he really reaches that level, he won''t shrink back.


    Whether one-third of the quasi emperor''s power or one point is just his guess. Before it is really right, it is difficult for anyone to tell the result. However, with the strength of giants, the other party is not a real quasi emperor. There is no problem if you want to escape. That''s enough.


    If the high priest knows that Muyi still has such a mind, he probably doesn''t know what to say. After all, Muyi is different from ordinary people, and he is not a member of the demon fox family. On the other hand, the high priest has related the future of the demon fox family to Muyi.


    Perhaps, the high priest also saw the future disaster and wanted to leave a glimmer of hope for the demon fox family, and Muyi was his final choice.


    Muyi did not ask what the high priest saw in the prophecy, and the high priest did not take the initiative to make it clear that everything is just the future.


    Next, Muyi stayed in the demon fox family for a few days, thoroughly familiar with the power of the treasure, and controlled the cultivation at the giant level. Then he left and went quietly to the land of the black wing Dapeng family.


    Although both ethnic groups are in the 100000 mountains, the area of the 100000 mountains is too large and far beyond imagination. It doesn''t take long for Muyi to tear the void directly.


    Compared with the demon fox family, the place where the black winged ROC is located is also a giant peak, but it is surrounded by five giant peaks, which directly occupy a thousand miles around. It is worthy of being the top family of the demon family.


    It is said that the black winged ROC and the golden winged ROC are the same mother compatriots. Although the speed of the black winged ROC is slightly lower than that of the golden winged ROC, holding the word "roc" still represents the extreme speed of the underworld. What''s more, the black winged ROC is also good at something. For example, fighting is even more ferocious than the golden winged ROC.


    For the speed of the black winged ROC, it is very small. However, under normal circumstances, no ROC will carry out speed in its own territory, but of course, the big array of the black winged ROC family can not cover a thousand miles.


    Even if it is still huge, it will not be fully opened on weekdays. After all, the Reiki consumed by opening the big array is also terrible. Even the top demon clan can''t maintain this consumption all the year round.


    Therefore, most of the time, the so-called large array only has the simplest basic functions, such as investigation, warning and warning. If there is an enemy invasion, it can definitely stimulate the large array to the extreme in the shortest time and give full play to its great power.


    Muyi quietly landed on one of the giant peaks, which did not attract anyone''s attention. After all, the treasure not only can enhance his cultivation, but also has the function of hiding and converging his breath. With the power of the treasure, even if Muyi only played a small part, plus his own strength, it is difficult to detect his existence unless he is a quasi emperor.


    The giant peak where Muyi is located is only inhabited by some ordinary black winged Dapeng people. Then, through some means, Muyi learned the news of the black winged king, but the news made him frown slightly. Obviously, it is not good news.

 Chapter 797

    According to Muyi, from a black winged Dapeng population who gathered Taoist species, the black winged king went directly to his ancestral land and declared seclusion since he came back.


    For the black winged Dapeng family, this is undoubtedly good news. After all, after the closure of the black winged king, it is likely to make a direct breakthrough. In that way, there will be one more peerless strongman of jiuchongtian in the family, which is even enough to improve the status of the black winged Dapeng family.


    But for Muyi, it''s not good news, because the ancestral land is in the deepest place of the Heiyi Dapeng family, where the defense is tight. It''s very difficult for the Heiyi Dapeng family to enter there, not to mention an outsider like Muyi.


    As for waiting for the black wing king to leave the customs, it is obviously unrealistic. After all, in this state, the occasional closure may be for several years, or even more than ten years. Not to mention that the black wing king is for a breakthrough, the time will naturally be longer.


    Under such circumstances, unless Mu Yi has the patience to spend decades here, he may be able to wait for the black wing king. However, if Mu Yi has decades, he doesn''t need to be so troublesome at all. In his realm, it doesn''t even take so long to become a quasi emperor. At that time, he will directly press the whole black wing Dapeng family with the power of the quasi emperor.


    At that time, even if the black winged king has been promoted to jiuchongtian, he will end up dead and will not be spared.


    But now, Muyi is far from that strength.


    "Do you want to break through?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking. Unfortunately, this idea is also somewhat unrealistic. Emperor Bi Jingpeng himself is the strength of jiuchongtian. Coupled with the treasure, it is the top giant level. Although Muyi is confident that he can defeat each other, it may lead to the pouring out of the whole black winged Dapeng family as expected by the high priest, Even the old ancestor who didn''t know what to do might come out and poke the hornet''s nest at once.


    Unless Muyi can show enough strength to suppress the family, we will wait for the black winged Dapeng family to die.


    So after thinking about it, Muyi decided to try whether he could join the ancestral land of the black winged Dapeng family. Anyway, as long as he killed the black winged king, he could leave directly. Even if the noise would be a little big, he had already left. What does it have to do with him?


    Thinking of this, Mu Yi began to look for objects. He decided to use the magic moon mask to disguise himself as a member of the black winged Dapeng family. As long as he didn''t meet the penghuang, he probably wouldn''t be recognized.


    Soon, Mu Yi locked in an object. The other party was the son of emperor Peng, whose strength had reached the king''s realm. However, this little Peng emperor was not an honest Lord, and he didn''t want to close down all day. He often went out to plunder.


    Relying on the strength of the king''s territory and the fact that his father is Peng Huang, Xiao Peng Huang doesn''t have to worry about his own safety at all. What''s more, no one dares to provoke the black winged Dapeng family now. Therefore, no one will follow Xiao Peng Huang every time he goes out, and when he has had enough, the other will naturally come back.


    After waiting for a few days, Muyi finally waited for the day when Xiao penghuang went out, so he quietly followed him. Xiao penghuang is worthy of being a family of black winged Dapeng. That speed is an ordinary quadruple sky, and it is difficult to catch up.


    But for Muyi, it''s simply easy. Even emperor Xiaopeng can''t find someone tracking behind him.


    After he left for thousands of miles, Muyi suddenly appeared and stood in front of Xiaopeng emperor.


    "Who are you?" Xiao penghuang looked no different from the eighteen or ninety-nine teenagers at the moment, but he opened a pair of black wings behind him, with a trace of black power flowing on the edge and blending with the surrounding void. It is precisely for this reason that he can have that kind of speed, and this is basically the instinct of the black winged Dapeng family.


    At the moment, Xiao Peng Huang looked at Mu Yi with a warning face. Although he was arrogant, he was not a fool. Mu Yi could easily block him. His natural strength was far above him. Such existence stopped him near the black winged Dapeng family. If there was no problem, that was the biggest problem.


    "You are Xiao Peng Huang? That''s good." Mu Yi looked at Xiao Peng Huang with great interest. He found that Xiao Peng Huang was basically on his way, more like going straight to a place, but it didn''t matter to him, and he didn''t care about Xiao Peng Huang''s destination.


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao penghuang asked, looking at Mu Yi calmly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I just need to borrow your identity." Muyi looked at xiaopenghuang and said.


    "Borrow my identity? Do you want to lurk in our family to plot against the law?" emperor Xiaopeng immediately guessed the purpose of Muyi, but his face was a little disdainful.


    "Yes." Mu Yi nodded, and the golden light in his eyes flashed. Xiao penghuang immediately found that he couldn''t move. The surrounding void seemed to be sealed directly, and his magic power couldn''t be used. He could only look at Mu Yi in horror.


    He has never seen a strong man who can block space, but it is basically a giant who can do it. For example, his father and emperor, but now, anyone can do it here. How can he not be shocked?


    "Giant." at this moment, Emperor Xiaopeng no longer had that kind of self-confidence, because the young man in front of him, even if he was not as good as his father, could not be worse. Especially a giant who dealt with him personally, had to sneak into his family. As long as he thought about it, he knew that he must have a big plan.


    But Muyi didn''t give him too many opportunities to think about it. Just a little, Xiaopeng Huang felt a sharp pain in his eyebrows. At the same time, his blood seemed to burn. Everything was out of his control.


    He could only watch a drop of this life blood essence fly out of his eyebrows, and his whole person suddenly looked much depressed, and even his breath decreased slightly. After all, it was this life blood essence. Even if he had become the king, there was not much. Losing a drop was no different from serious injury.


    This was not the most shocking place for Xiaopeng emperor, because he then saw a scene that made him more frightened. When the drop of Benming blood essence didn''t enter the eyebrows of the young man in front of him, the other party''s body began to change and gradually became consistent with him. Even his breath was the same, and a pair of wings belonging to his black winged Dapeng family grew behind him.


    "This... This..."


    As like as two peas, what''s the difference between this person and himself? Because no matter how they look or what they smell, they are alike. If you have to say anything different, maybe they are eyes.


    However, to this extent, no one will find it unless it is his father, emperor or people who are very close to him, but finally he found that the other party''s eyes have become the same as him. This time, his heart has sunk to the bottom of the valley.


    (Chapter 3 is over!)

 Chapter 798

    At this time, Mu Yi didn''t care about Xiao penghuang''s idea. He was immersed in that special feeling. He changed his own form with each other''s blood essence. This is also one of the effects of the magic moon mask. After all, it can be called the treasure. Which one doesn''t have the ability to be good at?


    As like as two peas, the change is crystal clear. The change is a real change. Not only is it breath, it even becomes the same as the other side. Apart from the soul, now the herd can be said to be the pure black wing Dapeng family.


    Mu Yi believes that even Peng Huang can''t see through him at the moment. After all, his changes are changed according to Xiao Peng Huang''s blood. It can be said that they come from Xiao Peng Huang. Unless Peng Huang can see through his soul, it is some special tests, and he is confident to pass.


    Moreover, through this changed body, Muyi fully understands the strength of the black winged Dapeng family. His wings can easily feel the fluctuation of space, and even vaguely connect. Even if he just flaps his wings, he can attract the power of space. It is precisely because of this that the Dapeng family will have the speed that the whole hell envies.


    But after all, it''s just a drop of blood essence. Although it can almost perfectly change everything of Xiaopeng emperor, it will eventually fail over time. Perhaps this is also the biggest regret. However, Muyi estimates that it''s no problem to maintain it for a day or two, and such a long time is enough for him to find a way to enter the ancestral land of the black winged Dapeng family.


    Most importantly, as long as he is willing, he can untie this change and give full play to his own strength, so he doesn''t have to worry about danger.


    Finally, Mu Yi paid attention to Xiao penghuang again. The latter looked at him with fear.


    "What do you... Want to do?" Xiaopeng huangqiang asked, looking at Mu Yi calmly.


    "I''ve said that I''m just borrowing your identity, but now I''m still a little short of the last point." Muyi looked at Xiao penghuang and said, and Xiao penghuang just felt more and more terrible.


    "What?" asked Xiao penghuang instinctively.


    "Your memory." Mu Yi said faintly.


    "No, don''t..."


    Then came the creepy voice of Xiao penghuang, but it didn''t take long for the voice to gradually drop and hardly be heard.


    The little ROC emperor was included in his own small world. Muyi spread his body and gently flapped his wings behind him. The whole person flew in the direction of the black winged ROC family like streamer.


    Having absorbed part of the memory of Xiaopeng emperor, Muyi has a deeper understanding of the black winged Dapeng family. Although he can get more, it is estimated that even if Xiaopeng emperor can survive, he will become an idiot, and Muyi obviously has use for keeping him.


    In Muyi''s opinion, the actions of emperor Xiaopeng on weekdays cannot be redeemed, but not now.


    As for their own small world, after transformation, they have the ability to hold living creatures. After all, even if the rules are incomplete, it is also a small world, which can let people survive in it.


    The black winged Dapeng people don''t care about the return of the small ROC emperor so soon. After all, no matter what they do in this man, it''s not surprising.


    Xiaopeng Huang, that is, Muyi, directly passed through the big array of the black winged Dapeng family. He could feel that there was a fluctuation vaguely sweeping his body, and then the drop of essence blood of Xiaopeng Huang trembled slightly. The two seemed to blend together without causing any changes, just like in normal times.


    In this way, Muyi first returned to the place where emperor Xiaopeng lived. It was a flattened mountain. There was a magnificent hall on it, which looked particularly magnificent. However, in the hall, there were more than a dozen women, the women of the human race.


    In fact, this situation is particularly common in the demon family, because the demon family can be completely transformed into human form only when it reaches the king''s territory. Naturally, it will take itself as its preference. In the demon family, there are few women who can reach the king''s territory. Even if Xiao penghuang wants to get one or two, it is almost possible.


    Because of this, many demon families like xiaopenghuang will plunder some beautiful women from the human race and act as their own women, which is also one of the reasons why Muyi thinks xiaopenghuang should die.


    "Young Lord, you are back."


    As soon as the little ROC emperor whom Mu Yi had transformed fell, a small old man came together. According to the memory obtained from the little ROC emperor, Mu Yi knew that the small old man in front of him was not from the black winged Dapeng family, but the beaver family. Also because the other party did not reach the king''s territory, although he had a human body, his head looked like a beaver family.


    "Just on the way, I suddenly realized something, so I want to close the door." Xiao penghuang, who was transformed by Mu Yi, said directly, which was also an excuse he had thought of at the beginning.


    "Little major breakthrough?" the old man of the beaver family was immediately overjoyed. After all, the more stable the status of xiaopenghuang is, the better he will be. Although all the families now call their own little Lord xiaopenghuang, the son of penghuang is not one. It''s just that xiaopenghuang is the best in front of him. Once he is surpassed, the honor of xiaopenghuang has nothing to do with him.


    Therefore, in this case, the higher the cultivation of emperor Xiaopeng, the better.


    "Yes, I''m going to look for opportunities in ancestral land this time to see if I can make further progress in blood." Muyi said that he also got these things from the memory of Xiaopeng emperor. For example, if the demon family wants to make progress, it usually involves its own blood. The higher the purity of blood, the more it returns to its ancestors, the greater its future achievements will be.


    As for ancestral land, it is not accessible to ordinary people. Even if emperor Xiaopeng is the son of emperor Peng, he also needs to apply to enter. After all, it is the most important place for the black winged Dapeng family.


    "Congratulations, little Lord. I believe Lord Peng will be very happy to know this." said the old man of the beaver family.


    "Well, it''s estimated that I''ll be closed for a long time this time, so I''m going to take them with me." Muyi said and looked at the hall. At the same time, a delicate woman came out of the hall. After feeling Muyi''s eyes, she trembled and hurried to kneel down.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi''s anger was churning in his heart, but he was immediately suppressed.


    "Take them?" the old man of the beaver clan was stunned and looked at his young master.


    "Little Lord, the ancestral land can only be entered by people with pure blood like you. They are just humble people. How... PA!"


    Before the old man of the beaver clan finished speaking, he was slapped by Mu Yi. The old man of the beaver clan was even more dazed. When he fell to the ground, he also heard the voice of his young master, "how dare you say that the young master''s woman is mean?"


    "No, no, the little Lord''s women naturally respect, but those elders will certainly not agree." the old man of the Li clan knelt on the ground and still persuaded.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own way to make sure they don''t find anything wrong." Muyi ignored each other, because in his opinion, once the black wing queen is destroyed, his identity will be exposed, and he didn''t intend to leave the life of emperor Xiaopeng. I''m afraid these poor Terran women won''t come to a good end at that time.


    The matter arose because of him. Naturally, it was up to him to solve the trip. Therefore, he decided to take these Terran women home.


    £¨

 Chapter 799

    After Muyi left, the old man of the beaver clan still looked dull and didn''t believe it, because he just saw his young master wave his hand and all the Terran women disappeared. He basically only heard of this method in legend.


    Therefore, the explanation given by Mu Yi is given by Emperor Peng, and it is also the biggest dependence for him to enter his ancestral land this time.


    Hearing that it was related to Peng Huang, the old man of the beaver family dared not ask anything at once. In his eyes, Peng Huang was undoubtedly supreme. No matter how mysterious and strange things were, it was natural for Peng Huang to be there.


    Muyi did not kill the old man of the beaver tribe, because it was not necessary. At least in the memory of Xiaopeng emperor, the other party wholeheartedly persuaded Xiaopeng emperor to take the right path. Even though they did not give false color to those Terran women, they never bullied them and even took care of them secretly.


    It is precisely because of this that Muyi decided to spare his life. Whether he can finally survive depends on his own fate. At least Muyi can''t bring him into the small world, because once that happens, he must be killed.


    As for those Terran women, it doesn''t matter. They are not practitioners themselves and have little knowledge. After entering the small world, they sleep one after another. I believe they won''t know what happened.


    At this time, Muyi has come to the entrance to the ancestral land under the appearance of Xiaopeng emperor. This ancestral land is actually the boundary left by the earliest generation of black winged Dapeng. It is a boundary, not a small world. After all, even the black winged Dapeng family has never been a real emperor, quasi emperor, which is already the limit.


    Therefore, what the black winged Dapeng family has is just the border. Even after so many years of maintenance, the border, regardless of area or others, is limited, at least not as growing as a small world.


    However, when the boundary reaches a certain level, it can also be regarded as a small world, but it is a dead small world.


    "Old clan, I want to apply to enter the ancestral land." Muyi came to a hall and said directly. The ancestral land is not so easy to enter. Even Xiaopeng emperor must have enough excuses.


    "Ancestral land cannot be entered easily." an old voice suddenly came out from the depths of the hall, and then an old man with a bent body came out slowly. For the convenience of the ancestral old man who is guarding the entrance of the ancestral land, any clan who wants to enter the ancestral land must be approved by the other party.


    Of course, it''s not necessary to be like penghuang, but xiaopenghuang has a small character in front of him. There is undoubtedly a long way to go before he becomes a real penghuang.


    "Mr. Zu, I feel that my blood is a little abnormal. It seems that I wake up quickly for the second time, so I want to enter the ancestral land." Mu Yi has long said that he has found a good excuse. After he has the magic moon mask, he absorbs a drop of blood essence from emperor Xiaopeng. Coupled with the situation of King Tianxiang, he also has a certain understanding of the power of blood. At least he deceives people. There is no problem.


    As he spoke, he inspired the drop of blood essence in the center of his eyebrows. After a while, a huge black winged ROC condensed behind him. What''s different from ordinary rocs is that the ROC''s wings have light circulation, and the blood breath is high and low, showing signs of instability.


    "Yes, indeed, it was a second awakening, and even reached the threshold." when the old man of that family saw it, his eyes lit up immediately, and there was no doubt in his heart. After all, he was preconceived. In addition, Muyi was changed from the magic moon mask of the demon Fox family and the blood essence of Xiaopeng emperor.


    The old people of that clan are just the cultivation of the eightfold heaven. They even have no treasure, so they can''t see anything unusual at all.


    When he determined that the emperor Xiaopeng, who was transformed by Mu Yi, was really close to the second blood awakening, he was only happy. At such an age and with such cultivation, he could achieve the second awakening, which only showed that the blood concentration of the emperor Xiaopeng exceeded his imagination. In the future, he may even awaken three times and even return to his ancestors.


    If so, maybe there will be a quasi emperor who will change his fate.


    "The clan elder, can I enter the ancestral land? I feel I can''t delay any longer, but I haven''t had time to tell my father. I originally planned to give him a surprise after the second blood awakening, and I hope the clan elder will keep it secret." Mu Yi had an idea and said.


    "I see. I just want to know why your father didn''t come to such a big thing. I was just going to inform him. But now that you have decided, keep it a secret. I believe he will be surprised at that time." the old man was stunned, then looked at Mu Yi with a smile and said.


    "Thank you for your accomplishment." Mu Yidun was glad that although he was confident to hide from the old people in front of him, he might not be able to face the penghuang. After all, the penghuang is the blood source of xiaopenghuang. No change can hide from him. Once he observed carefully, I''m afraid he would find some doubts.


    This is also the reason why Muyi himself applied to enter the ancestral land. However, as long as he entered the ancestral land, everything was naturally what he said. At that time, even if Peng Huang came, it was undoubtedly too late.


    "By the way, Mr. Zu, I heard that uncle Heiyi is breaking through the jiuchongtian inside? Won''t I disturb him when I go in?" Muyi asked again.


    "Don''t worry, Heiyi''s attempt to break through this time is probably a little hung up. It''s mainly to consolidate his cultivation. Moreover, he is in the deepest part of the ancestral land. With your current cultivation, he can''t get there. Naturally, he won''t be disturbed." the old man said slowly.


    "That''s good." Mu Yi nodded and sneered in his heart.


    Later, the clan elder did not delay, directly led Muyi to the depths of the hall, and then played a Dharma formula, and a portal slowly emerged.


    "OK, go in." it seems that opening zudi also needs to consume a lot of energy. At least the clan seems to be panting.


    "Thank you, old clan."


    Muyi respectfully saluted, and then came forward to push open the door. According to the memory of Xiaopeng emperor, this is also a test and the final inspection. Although the clan elder does not doubt him, it is just a normal means. Even if Peng emperor wants to go in, he must go through this step.


    When Muyi''s hands fell on the portal, he immediately felt that the drop of blood essence in his body was spewing out. He immediately felt a tight heart. Fortunately, at this time, the drop of blood essence seemed to blend with a force on the portal. Then the portal opened slowly and Muyi stepped into it.


    "The great disaster is approaching, and the Tianjiao of all ethnic groups is on the stage. It is a great disaster and a world of great struggle. Whether our black winged Dapeng family can rise depends on this time." the old man said slowly after the emperor Xiaopeng, who was transformed by Mu Yi, left.


    Muyi didn''t hear what the old man said. At this time, he had stepped into the ancestral land of the black wing Dapeng family and gave it to Muyi

 Chapter 800

    Although Mu Yi once saw the scene of ancestral land in the memory of emperor Xiaopeng, it was only some fragmentary fragments, not many, far less obvious than what he felt at the moment, and it seemed that there were some strange forces in this aura.


    After Mu Yi came in, the most obvious thing he felt was that the drop of blood essence from emperor Xiaopeng was burning, like boiling. No wonder he heard that emperor Xiaopeng''s blood was about to awaken again. The old man of that family almost immediately let him in, because in this environment, the probability of awakening was better and more suitable for him.


    However, it is a pity that this Xiaopeng emperor is not the same Xiaopeng emperor. Even if the real Xiaopeng emperor has good qualifications, there is still a distance from the second awakening of blood. Moreover, the previous events are just the breath simulated by Muyi with the power of the magic moon mask to promote Xiaopeng emperor''s life essence and blood.


    Now he has reached the ancestral land of the black winged ROC. Muyi naturally doesn''t need to maintain anything. He directly suppresses the drop of blood essence, and then he gradually recovers his original appearance.


    But after returning to its original appearance, Muyi felt a targeted pressure, as if this ancestral land was rejecting him.


    "Hum, if it''s a real small world, it''s just a death, and you want to exclude me?" Muyi looked up and said with a cold smile. Then he saw a wave gushing out of him, which belongs to his own small world. In a short time, the exclusion of ancestral land disappeared.


    As Mu Yi said, it''s just a dead land. When Mu Yi revealed a little power of the small world, the ancestral land immediately ignored him.


    Muyi identified the direction and directly swept towards the deepest part of the ancestral land. His speed was not fast, because behind him, a vortex slowly appeared, like a glutton, and endless aura was swallowed.


    Here, Muyi will not be polite to the black winged Dapeng family. Anyway, he is destined to become an enemy. At this time, if he doesn''t destroy the ancestral land of the place, he will be a fool.


    Moreover, the pure and huge aura here can also promote his cultivation, so he directly uses the salary lamp to swallow the whale, refine the continuous aura into lamp oil, and then store it. After that, he can improve his cultivation or fight against the old ancestor of the black wing Dapeng family who doesn''t know life and death.


    After Muyi passed by, the aura in the ancestral land seemed to be in a state of lack, which had not happened for many years. Normally, it would not cause such a big change if someone broke through the jiuchongtian.


    But Muyi is different. He is equivalent to the cultivation of jiuchongtian. In addition, the realm is there. At the moment, he is swallowing with a salary lamp, which is equivalent to the throughput of the strong people of the normal ten jiuchongtian. Even if the spirit of the ancestral land is strong, he can''t afford such consumption.


    The ancestral land of the black winged Dapeng family is only a few hundred miles away. At least the scope has far exceeded the small world of Muyi. However, as long as Muyi''s cultivation is improved, his small world will not only grow, especially when he becomes the great emperor, the scope of the small world will be horribly improved. At present, his small world just belongs to his childhood.


    Ancestral land can also be called cemetery. In fact, all major demon families are like this. At the end of their life, they usually go to ancestral land to find a place to sit down, and then all their forces gradually disperse in this world. It is precisely because of this that the aura here is so strong that people with black wing Dapeng blood can wake up their blood more easily.


    Muyi, however, is like a robber at the moment. When he feels the strong breath in the depths of the earth, he can directly catch it. Even if only the body is left, it can be like the king''s territory, especially the strong in the later stage. It''s no problem that the bones remain immortal.


    Moreover, even if you are afraid of death, your body still contains some strength. At the moment, all the Mu Yi are cheap. Under the departure from the fire in the Southern Ming Dynasty, these ancestors of the black winged Dapeng family have turned into lamp oil, and the lamp oil is also climbing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "What''s the matter? It seems that there are changes in the ancestral land."


    Outside, the old clan opened his eyes deep in the hall, revealing a trace of doubt. He felt that there seemed to be a change in his ancestral land, but he could not determine the reason for this change for a time.


    "Is it the boy''s second blood awakening? If so, his blood concentration will exceed imagination. It seems that my black winged Dapeng family should be happy." the old family soon thought of the little penghuang who had just entered. Even if there were changes in it, it was because of him. He couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    As for blood awakening, he suffered some pain at most. He had never heard of anything that could lead to death, so he was not worried and didn''t want to go in and have a look.


    "Since I''m dead, let me refine it into lamp oil. Why do I have to die again?"


    In the ancestral land, Mu Yi killed the ghost of a strong black winged roc with a punch from a distance. The other party had reached eight days before his death, which is a relatively powerful one. Unfortunately, even before his death, he was far from Mu Yi''s opponent, let alone dead.


    Next, not only the remnant soul, but also his body was refined.


    Muyi went all the way and plundered all the way. When the lamp oil in the salary lamp was full, he sat down and began to absorb frantically, promoting the improvement of cultivation. Without the cultivation borrowed from the magic moon mask, Muyi itself was just

 Chapter 801

    After thinking of refining the ancestral land of the whole black winged Dapeng family, Mu Yi was also a little excited. This is a rare opportunity. Otherwise, he would not be able to achieve this step in a short time. At present, there is a great opportunity.


    However, the premise is that he can really do this step before the people of the black wing Dapeng family find out. He does not believe that the other party will know nothing about what happened in his ancestral land. Therefore, if he really wants to do so, he must make the other party have no time to respond at the fastest speed.


    "In that case, then we must first kill the black wing king, no, imprison him, and then try our best to refine the ancestral land. Even if he is found at that time, we have caught the black wing king, who can attack and defend."


    Soon, Mu still decided, and then did not slowly refine all the way, but went straight to the deepest part of the ancestral land.


    Besides the black wing king, when he first came back to the clan, he was not very anxious. He was ready to stabilize the realm and refines the essence of the spirit of the river. He decided to wait for the nine heavens after that.


    But unexpectedly, a few months later, there was the news that the blood hand king was killed, and he was also surprised when he heard the news.


    With the influence of the black winged Dapeng family, he soon learned the general situation. When he knew that he was a mysterious strong man wearing a mask, he thought of Muyi who was chased and killed in the Styx river. He was a little shocked. After all, he knew the strength of the blood hand king, but he didn''t expect to be killed so easily.


    Fortunately, in the news that came later, the mysterious strong man didn''t know why he provoked the blood beast king in the dome blood Valley and was killed by him. Hearing the news, the black wing king was really shocked, but the fall of the blood hand king still gave him a great shock.


    Even if he decided to enter the ancestral land, he was absolutely qualified to come in with his strength of the eightfold heaven, and he had good reasons, so he hid in with his savings.


    It''s really hiding. At least, according to the black wing king, only ancestral land is the safest place. In this way, even if the mysterious strong man is lucky to not die, he can''t want to avenge him. He doesn''t believe that the other party can enter ancestral land quietly. You know, without the blood of the black wing Dapeng family, it''s impossible to come in.


    Unless the other party is already a quasi emperor, he can come forcibly, but it is obviously impossible, so the black winged king has no worries since he came in.


    But today, he didn''t know why, he suddenly felt a palpitation, as if something dangerous was about to happen.


    "No, it''s ancestral land here. How can I be in danger?" the black winged King muttered when he woke up from the meditation, but the feeling of danger in his heart was getting closer and closer, which made him frightened and unable to practice at ease.


    "What happened? Did something happen in the ancestral land? Or was there a ghost riot? But it was just suppressed a few years ago? How could it be so fast?" the black winged King frowned. Even now, he thought there was an accident in the ancestral land. He never thought that Muyi would come in and kill him. After all, this kind of thing was impossible for him, Unless the black winged Dapeng clan outside has been exterminated.


    Unfortunately, even if the black winged king wanted to break his head, he wouldn''t think that someone really came in from the outside and was about to kill him.


    Perhaps out of self-confidence in his family, there was no prohibition in the ancestral land, which made Muyi go all the way unimpeded, and finally came to a palace in the deepest part of the ancestral land. At this time, the black winged king in the ancestral land was extremely anxious, and then came out from the inside. They were good to fight each other.


    "Who are you?" when the black winged king saw Mu Yi, he was instinctively stunned. He didn''t remember which King territory in the family he didn''t know, especially those who could come here.


    But then, he felt the strange feeling on Mu Yi''s body, and his face turned into horror, "you, you''re not from the black winged Dapeng family. Who are you? How did you get in?"


    "Black winged king, don''t you remember me so soon?" Mu Yi smiled and said.


    "You..." listening to Mu Yi''s voice, the black winged king had a familiar feeling, but he couldn''t remember for a moment.


    "It seems that you forgot, so I''ll remind you that you chased me for a long time in the Styx river." Mu Yi said slowly.


    After hearing Muyi''s words, the black wing King seemed to be fixed, and his mind suddenly opened. He finally understood where the familiar feeling came from. After all, Muyi was wearing a mask in the Styx, but at the moment, there was nothing on his face.


    As for the magic moon mask directly integrated into Muyi''s body, Muyi did not reveal it. After all, the treasure of the demon fox family, if known, it will inevitably bring trouble to the demon fox family.


    "It''s you!"


    The black winged king shouted, and then turned and ran away without thinking about it. Even the blood hand King fell, not to mention him. Although he didn''t know how Mu Yi had such a powerful cultivation, let alone how he came into his ancestral land, out of his intuition of danger, he made the most correct choice.


    However, the speed of the black winged king may be very fast, but it also needs to be compared with who, especially in front of Muyi, who has the ability to suppress and block space, if he can escape, it''s a joke.


    "Want to escape? What a pity."


    Muyi didn''t catch up, but shook his head slightly. Then a wave swept over him. The space force just separated by the wings of the black wing King calmed down quickly. Not only that, in the feeling of the black wing king, he seemed to be in a quagmire. Instead of giving him any convenience, space became his existence.


    "No!"


    In fear, the black winged king shouted and even burned his blood, which was already the last desperate means.


    With his outburst, space melted under his wings, but before his face showed ecstasy, a huge hand fell towards him in the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The space was suddenly shattered, and the black winged King screamed, and then disappeared. He was already suppressed in his own small world by Muyi. At the moment, the black winged king has been hard hit, and the power of the small world is enough to suppress him. Moreover, since he was included in the small world, Muyi didn''t want to save his life, just like the little penghuang, It''s just not time yet.


    Otherwise, no one knows whether they have life cards. Once they die, they will immediately disturb penghuang or others, so it''s not too late to kill them after he leaves.


    Next, the ancestral land of the whole black winged Dapeng family will be completely open to him and become the object of his refining.


    £¨

 Chapter 802

    When Muyi suppressed the black wing king and began to plunder everything in the ancestral land, the clan elders guarding the entrance of the ancestral land felt frightened again. It seemed that a great disaster was coming. It seemed that something bad was going to happen to the whole black wing Dapeng clan.


    "What''s going on?" the old clan frowned and looked dignified, but no matter what he thought, he couldn''t think that everything was caused by Zu di.


    Just then, the figure in the hall flashed and a burly middle-aged man appeared.


    "I''ve seen the penghuang." the old clan respectfully saluted. After all, he was much worse than the penghuang in front of him in terms of status and strength.


    "Just now I have an unknown feeling. It seems that something has happened to Zu di. Is there anything happening here?" Peng Huang asked solemnly.


    "Does Peng Huang feel the same? But nothing happened here except..." suddenly, the old clan thought of something possible, but then felt impossible.


    "Except what?" Peng Huang asked directly.


    "In addition to the second awakening of xiaopenghuang''s blood, he entered the ancestral land." the old man also looked at penghuang. After all, xiaopenghuang is his most proud son.


    "What? You said peng''er''s second awakening? How could it be? I just met him two days ago. He has at least ten years to go from the second awakening." Peng Huang''s face changed.


    After hearing this, the old man''s face changed greatly, because he was sure that he had never read it wrong before. It was indeed a sign of the second blood awakening, but he understood that Peng Huang could not lie about such things.


    Then he thought of what Xiao penghuang had said before and wanted to hide it from Peng Huang. Was it really because of him?


    Peng Huang''s will spread out directly. After a few breaths, his face changed greatly. "There was an accident. All the women plundered in peng''er hall have disappeared, and the peng''er you saw before is likely to be false."


    "How can it be? Blood can''t be deceiving, and being able to enter the ancestral land itself is the best proof." the old clan instinctively retorted.


    "Hum, can you be an ordinary person who can bring people into his own border? And Zu Di is dead after all. It may not be impossible to hide it. If he takes peng''er''s blood essence and then uses some kind of secret skill?" Peng Huang snorted coldly, and his face was extremely gloomy.


    "No, black wing is going to have an accident." the old clan screamed, but he didn''t forget that when he went in, Emperor Xiaopeng specially asked where the black wing king was. Now, it seems that everything is clear, and the other party seems to be running for the black wing king.


    "Is it him? How could it be? Isn''t he dead?" Peng Huang obviously knew more, just a hint, and almost guessed the truth.


    "Open the ancestral land." Peng Huang said directly.


    "OK." the second son of the clan didn''t say anything, so he came forward to show his secret skills, and he was about to open the door again. At the moment when the door was just revealed and Peng Huang pushed it away, a violent force like death was revealed.


    "Damn it."


    When the penghuang felt this breath, his face had become ferocious, and even the old people on one side looked almost the same, because from those forces, they obviously felt the disordered residual souls of some ancestors in the clan, and even the whole ancestral land was going to perish.


    The ancestral land is the most important place for the black winged Dapeng family, and it is also the main reason for its long-term prosperity. Once the ancestral land is destroyed, it may not affect anything in a short time, but with the passage of time, the sequelae will gradually appear.


    At the very least, it will be much more difficult for the next generation of Heiyi Dapeng people to awaken their blood. Without their ancestral land, many people are afraid to lose the hope of advancement. More importantly, ancestral land is related to the luck of a family. Now even their ancestral land has been destroyed, so we can imagine the luck of this family.


    Immediately, a strong breath poured out of penghuang. It represented the top giants, even the clan elders, who also retreated in horror. They could only watch penghuang step into their ancestral land.


    Since the suppression of the black winged king, Muyi had no scruples and began to plunder wildly. All the bodies of the ancestors of the black winged Dapeng family were refined into lamp oil by him, and the spirit in the ancestral land was plundered by him. Even after the lamp oil was full, Muyi had no time to absorb it, because he understood that every extra breath, The black winged Dapeng family may find more.


    At present, the maximum plunder is true, so in the end, he simply poured lamp oil into the small world. After a long time, he felt a happy idea from the small world, and then there was a trace of indescribable and unidentified breath.


    It''s like Muyi''s action inspired some changes, but the only thing you can be sure of is that the small world began to grow slowly after absorbing the lamp oil, and it is no longer as desolate and foggy as before.


    Although the growth rate is very slow, it has already made a good start. Even in the small world, there are signs of clear gas rising and turbid gas sinking.


    This discovery also made Muyi happy and more determined to pour the lamp oil into the salary lamp. Although he can also swallow it with the small world, the power of ancestral land escaped the complexity after all. It made Muyi feel that it was not good for the small world to swallow too much.


    On the contrary, it''s better to directly absorb the lamp oil. After all, after being refined by the fire in the Southern Ming Dynasty, the lamp oil returning to its origin is equivalent to the purest power in heaven and earth. Even Muyi also directly absorbs and improves his cultivation. For a small world, there is no such scruples.


    In this way, Muyi has no scruples. While swallowing everything in the refining ancestral land with a salary lamp, he fills the full lamp oil into the small world. Even Muyi can realize that when the small world absorbs the lamp oil, a force equivalent to the origin of heaven and earth is poured into his body in the process of growth.


    Moreover, as soon as jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue met this silk power, it was like he had been hungry for many years. The original power in his body was actually being purified. This discovery was Muyi''s greatest harvest this time. Originally, he thought that the power cultivated by jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue was the most pure power, but now he found that those powers were far from pure.


    Although this promotion was very slow, it beat his foundation like a heavy hammer, which slowly precipitated the soaring cultivation achievements some time ago and drove away some magazines.


    Originally, I thought I was absorbing the power of refining the salary lamp, so as long as the realm is enough, I don''t have to worry about the unstable foundation. Now, it''s not without hidden dangers, but I haven''t found it before.


    At the moment, after discovering this point, Muyi was also worried. Fortunately, he found it early, otherwise it would be too late to find it later.


    "The small world is really something that only the great emperor can have. Even if only the newborn small world has such functions, how strong is the real great emperor?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking. Even if he barely peeped into the small world, he felt pressure.


    £¨

 Chapter 803

    After a period of swallowing, Muyi has felt that the balance of his ancestral land has been completely broken by him and seems to have begun to perish. In this way, he has no scruples, because at this time, the black winged Dapeng family may have found something, and there is not much time left for him. If he doesn''t take this opportunity to swallow more, he will never have such a good opportunity in the future.


    In the end, Muyi simply stopped refining the bodies of the black winged Dapeng people, but only the heaven and earth aura that whale swallows here, and the power contained in the aura that originates from the blood of the black winged Dapeng people.


    At the same time, Mu Yi directly condensed two big hands with his will and collected the bodies of black winged rocs into the small world. Anyway, his small world is six miles long enough to remove all the bodies accumulated in his ancestral land for countless years.


    After all, only those kings can enter the ancestral land after death. Even if the power in the body has been scattered, as long as one tenth remains, once the quantity reaches a certain level, it is also very terrible.


    However, Muyi intends to refine these slowly after going out, otherwise there is not enough time at present.


    "You want to die."


    At this time, the earth shook, and a huge figure rushed towards Muyi. The wings were spread out, with a full scale of 100 feet. Especially around the wings, the space was constantly broken and reborn, and the cold eyes showed unspeakable killing intention.


    "It''s Peng Huang, so why be so angry." Mu Yi just glanced and basically determined the identity of the other party. After all, in the black wing Dapeng family, I''m afraid only Peng Huang can have the strength of top giants.


    At the moment, only Peng Huang came forward. Muyi was not worried. He didn''t even use the power of the magic moon mask. He directly matched Peng Huang with his own cultivation. After all, Muyi''s cultivation was equivalent to the later stage of jiuchongtian. With the realm there, his combat power was no less than that of ordinary giants, but compared with the real top giants, Still a lot worse.


    However, it is by no means possible for Peng Huang to defeat him in a short time. Even if Mu Yi wants to go, it is not difficult. As for his cards, they are prepared for the ancestors of the black winged Dapeng family who may still exist.


    Otherwise, a single penghuang is not worth his efforts.


    "Bastard, dare to destroy our ancestral land, heaven and earth, and no one can save you." Peng Huang''s voice roared and rumbled. At the same time, his giant claws had been grabbed at Muyi, and the surrounding void had solidified to prevent Muyi from escaping.


    Muyi had done this before, but Muyi relied on the realm of quasi emperor, while penghuang did it because of his talent and the strength of top giants. It is difficult to tell the difference between the two.


    If someone changed, he might really be trapped and can only take Peng Huang''s claw. However, Mu Yi just smiled and shook his body, and then disappeared in place. He did not collide with Peng Huang, but still took the time to devour the power of his ancestral land. Otherwise, once he broke here, it would be impossible to devour it again. The opportunity is rare.


    "Boom!"


    Peng Huang''s claw directly crushed the space. The kind of destruction fluctuated. The ordinary jiuchongtian fell into it. It was also a near death. Even an ordinary giant would encounter trouble. However, Peng Huang never thought that Mu Yi could escape from his inevitable blow. His heart suddenly became dignified and did not despise him because of Mu Yi''s cultivation.


    After all, the breath shown by Muyi at the moment is equivalent to the late jiuchongtian, but the breath is not equal to combat power. At least in the eyes of Peng Huang, Muyi''s strength is no less than that of ordinary giants, but if that''s all, he must leave Muyi today.


    After all, he has not killed ordinary giants.


    It is said that in ancient times, Dapeng lived on dragons, and its hegemony can be seen. Now, although the blood of the black winged Dapeng has long degenerated, the pride in his bones continues from his blood.


    In particular, Peng Huang, as the emperor of the black winged Dapeng family, is a rare top giant under the quasi emperor of the demon family. Although he dare not stamp his feet, the whole 100000 mountain of the demon family shook three points, but no one dared to disobey him thousands of miles around.


    Even the whole demon family, only the emperors of the major demon families can be on an equal footing with him.


    Now, Mu Yi not only destroyed the ancestral land of the black winged ROC, but also ridiculed him, completely making the ROC emperor furious. He saw a black flame burning around his body, and then the whole huge body shrunk rapidly. In a few breath, his body was only a few feet large and small, but his breath soared more than several times.


    The black feathers all over the body are like covered with a layer of metallic luster. Just one look gives people an indestructible feeling. The eyes are sharp and straight through the heart. Around the wings, although the space is calm, it gives people a more dangerous feeling.


    "Die!"


    Peng Huang said coldly, although his wings shook and disappeared directly in place, Muyi in the distance also changed slightly at the moment. He couldn''t care about the aura of swallowing his ancestral land, directly led the salary lamp and formed a huge furnace of heaven and earth around him.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the heaven and earth flood furnace appeared, the penghuang bumped firmly on it.


    "Click!"


    The oven of heaven and earth, which could have been called indestructible, collapsed directly at the moment. Muyi also took the opportunity to take the salary lamp back into his body and mobilized his whole body. The nine turn golden body was determined to integrate the three truths into an immortal fist and hit it directly.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The space is still constantly broken, like a storm, only two figures can be seen wandering, colliding, and even splashing blood.


    In the whole process, Mu Yi was suppressed, but his expression was always calm and welcomed the attack from all directions by the penghuang. Then the scars on his body could not shake his mind, like a god of war, standing there.


    Although there is no Muyi''s phagocytosis, because the previous movement is too big, and that phagocytosis has hurt the foundation here, once it goes to ruin, it can no longer be recovered, and can only watch Zu Di collapse.


    It''s a pity to see this behind the scenes. After all, such a good opportunity is not so easy to find.


    Peng Huang was undoubtedly more angry and wished he could not directly swallow Muyi alive. However, although Muyi was much weaker than him, he was always able to encourage and support him. Even if he did his best, it was still impossible to kill Muyi in a short time.


    Moreover, he also found that Muyi seemed to be very good at the law of space, so once Muyi fled wholeheartedly and wanted to catch up with him, it was undoubtedly a little difficult.


    When zudi began to collapse, it seemed to disturb a mysterious existence. Muyi clearly felt that a breath was recovering rapidly.


    £¨

 Chapter 804

    "Sure enough, he is still alive."


    When he felt the breath full of decay and death, he felt a chill in his heart. Before, he made a fuss in order to lead out the idea of the other party, but he didn''t expect that until the appearance of penghuang, the ancestral land was destroyed, and the other party didn''t appear. He thought the other party had been extinct. Unexpectedly, he still woke up at the last minute. Obviously, he also felt the crisis of the ancestral land.


    The breath broke out at the beginning and was still in Muyi''s feeling, but then, it exceeded the limit of Muyi''s feeling, and in that dead breath, Muyi even felt a trace of vitality. The other party was obviously understanding the way of life and death, and even had achieved initial results. In other words, the other party''s strength may be much more powerful than he imagined.


    The only good news may be that the other party has not made a real breakthrough and has not stepped into the quasi emperor level, but even so, Muyi dare not be careless. After all, no one knows whether the other party has other means for this old monster who has lived for many years.


    Peng Huang obviously felt this breath, but his face was not happy, but more sad. Obviously, Peng Huang was more aware of the situation of the old ancestor. For him, at the stage of becoming Peng Huang, the ancestral land was entered, even destroyed, and even implicated the old ancestor in breaking the death barrier. All previous efforts fell short, that is, physical death, It''s hard to offset his mistakes.


    "Lao Zu."


    Boom, finally, the breath stopped. At the same time, the ancestral land that was going to be destroyed also stopped slowly. The other party was able to maintain the ancestral land no longer to be destroyed by his own strength. This means alone is shocking, and even can''t be done by the quasi emperor.


    Muyi''s face was dignified and his eyes were fixed on the hunchback old man who came out step by step from the depths of his ancestral land. He could not see the slightest momentum on the other side, but in Muyi''s feeling, with the appearance of the other side, his heart seemed to be pressed on a mountain, which made him feel out of breath.


    "It''s so strong. Even if it doesn''t reach the quasi emperor, I''m afraid there''s only a line between them." Muyi thought in his heart.


    Next to him, Peng Huang had already changed into a human form. He knelt down to the old man coming, and his face was ashamed.


    "I didn''t expect that the black winged Dapeng family came to this step after all." the old man came near in a few steps, but he didn''t shoot at Muyi, but said with emotion on his face, and didn''t scold the penghuang.


    "Dare you ask me, my little friend, can I offend the black winged Dapeng family?" the old man looked at Mu Yi and asked directly, especially the title, which made the Peng emperor show a shocked look, even puzzled. He didn''t understand why his ancestors were so polite to Mu Yi. Did he come from a great source?


    "Yes, the black wing king killed me before. This time he came to settle the cause and effect purely. In addition, Emperor Xiaopeng killed countless Terrans and plundered our Terran women for pleasure. This revenge must be avenged." Muyi guessed the other party''s attitude, so he said directly, but he didn''t relax his vigilance. Although the magic moon mask remained excited, once the other party started, He did his best. At least, he could feel the other party. I''m afraid he won''t live long because of this clearance.


    After this operation, it was completely extinguished, but even so, the other party still chose to leave the pass. Based on this alone, Muyi admired him.


    "It''s really my fault of the Heiyi Dapeng family. The Heiyi king is at the disposal of Xiaoyou. As for the Xiaopeng emperor''s deprivation of blood, how about letting Xiaoyou go? In addition to the bodies of all Heiyi Dapeng ancestors in the ancestral land, I don''t know whether I can solve Xiaoyou''s anger? I''m willing to completely settle the cause and effect with the Heiyi Dapeng family and never face each other again?" the ancestor of the Heiyi Dapeng family said slowly, But what he said was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Mu Yi looked at the other side with some shock. If the disposal of the black wing king and the Xiaopeng emperor was still in his expectation, but the bodies of all the ancestors of the black wing Dapeng family were shocking and inexplicable. What was the other side going to do? Is it really just to end the cause and effect with him? Why does his master feel that the other party seems to have a different purpose.


    "Old ancestor, No." nearby, Peng Huang has screamed out, but he doesn''t care about his son. After all, he knows what Xiao Peng Huang does, but he just ignores it. If Mu Yi really comes from the human race, it''s natural to take revenge. After all, in the criteria of the demon race, whoever has a big fist makes sense.


    What Peng Huang really cares about is the bodies of those ancestors. Although Mu Yi plundered some of them before, the ancestral land has existed for too long. Even if there are only a few kings in each generation, the number is still terrible over the years.


    The old ancestor took a faint look at Peng Huang, who immediately shut up and stopped talking. Although Peng Huang is a top giant and now the emperor of Dapeng in black, when facing the old ancestor, he is still just a junior, just an ordinary black winged Dapeng ethnic group.


    Then, Lao Zu looked at Mu Yi calmly, as if waiting for his answer.


    "Yes, as long as the black winged Dapeng family is no longer against me from now on, their gratitude and resentment will be written off and will never be relative." in contrast, Muyi also chose the most favorable result for himself, although he still has a magic moon mask, which can let him play his strength beyond the top giants.


    But the old man in front of him is even stronger than he thought. In fact, he doesn''t have much confidence in his heart, but he has no problem running away with confidence. This is also the reason why he dares to stand here and even bargain with each other.


    "I can promise this on behalf of the whole black winged Dapeng family. From then on, the black winged Dapeng family will never be an enemy with Xiaoyou." the old ancestor said, waving his right hand and pausing for time, the bodies of all the ancestors of the black winged Dapeng family in the whole ancestral land flew up, and then shrunk and melted under the package of endless black fire.


    Finally, a quarter of an hour later, a drop of blood, a drop of red, was condensed on each other''s finger tips, but it gave off a breath of blood.


    "I believe it''s more convenient for Xiaoyou to absorb it?" the old ancestor looked at Muyi and said, and he did all this. First, he didn''t want Muyi to directly spoil the bodies of the ancestors of the black winged Dapeng family, and second, it was also a deterrent in strength.


    At least after watching this scene completely, Mu Yi''s look at each other was full of fear.


    Although Mu Yi is confident that he can barely do this with the salary lamp after using the magic moon mask, he is definitely not as light as the other party. Even he is only refined into lamp oil in the end, but the other party condenses a drop of blood, a drop of ancestral blood, containing infinite power.


    £¨

 Chapter 805

    "Thank you for your kindness, elder."


    Mu Yi nodded. At this moment, he finally used the power of the magic moon mask. His accomplishments were directly promoted to the giant level. Even he was only a line away from the top giants. However, in his realm, his strength had surpassed the so-called top giants.


    At least Peng Huang, who was not far away, changed his face and looked at Mu Yi in disbelief. He really didn''t understand how such a powerful force could suddenly flow out of him. If it had been so long ago, I''m afraid he was the one who just lost? Even the consequences


    Muyi raised his strength to the extreme, and then he looked dignified and grabbed the blood. He understood that the other party sent the benefits to the door, but it was also a test to see if he was qualified to take over the benefits. After all, the black winged Dapeng family was also famous, and its only one line could break through to the prospective emperor.


    Although he fell short of success because of this pass, or even died out soon, as an invincible strong man, he naturally has his pride.


    The old ancestor looked at Mu Yi calmly from beginning to end. He caught the drop of blood with his hand. On his hand, a layer of blue flame was burning. At the same time, a virtual shadow of a salary lamp appeared behind him, rotating rapidly.


    "Boom."


    When Muyi put that drop of blood into the salary lamp, the whole world seemed to roar, and Muyi''s face changed. But then, a layer of will light came out of him. At the same time, the continuous power of faith was all used by him to refine this drop of blood. Even the magic moon mask was urged to the extreme by him at the moment.


    In the sea, the xuanming spring is also like a water dragon wrapped around the salary lamp. Water and fire blend, but it also helps the salary lamp suppress and gather two treasures. In addition, Muyi''s own power can barely suppress the drop of blood. The power contained in it can be imagined.


    In the salary lamp, the lamp oil increased madly, and Muyi then poured it into the small world. Then, with the refining of the small world, a trace of origin entered his body and began to slowly but firmly improve his cultivation.


    In the whole process, the ancestors of the black winged Dapeng family didn''t mean to take any action. They just stood there, and their eyes revealed a trace of surprise and admiration from time to time. The Peng emperor not far away looked very ugly and clenched his hands, as if he saw something extremely unbelievable.


    This drop of blood has been refined by Muyi for two hours. The vast power has directly pushed his small world to about ten miles, and has gradually formed the prototype of the real world. Heaven and earth are pregnant, but the most important thing is Muyi''s cultivation.


    Under the continuous and almost original power, he finally crossed the threshold of small success to great success. Even without the help of the magic moon mask, his cultivation has initially reached the giant level, and his strength is even better than using the magic moon mask.


    As for the magic moon mask, all the borrowed accomplishments have been used up. At the moment, Muyi can use some simple functions at most. After all, the treasure is not his, but borrowed. However, he has no greed. After all, he doesn''t lack the treasure itself. What he really lacks is only an opportunity.


    Now, his cultivation has been promoted to the giant level. Even in the face of the ancestors of the black winged Dapeng family, he has a little more confidence.


    "It''s really terrible." the ancestor of the black winged Dapeng family looked at Mu Yi with a complex complexion, while the penghuang next to him was shocked. He had a vague understanding of his ancestor''s attitude.


    "Thank you for your success," said Muyi, looking at the other side.


    "It''s yours, it''s yours, not yours. When you''re strong enough, it''s still yours. Now the cause and effect between Xiaoyou and our family can be settled?" said the ancestor of the black wing Dapeng family.


    "Count." Muyi nodded. He was not so unkind. After all, only the black winged king had a grudge against him. As for Xiaopeng emperor, it just happened to be his meeting. Muyi naturally couldn''t ignore what he did.


    "OK, then I have another business to discuss with you." the ancestor of the black wing Dapeng family looked at Mu Yi solemnly.


    "Senior, please speak." Mu Yi was stunned, but he still nodded. He wanted to hear what the other party wanted to do with him.


    "My crippled body is only a line away from the prospective emperor. I''m willing to exchange this for a promise."


    As soon as the ancestor of black wing Dapeng spoke, not only Mu Yi was stunned, but even Peng Huang trembled and knelt down in the air. However, he just opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he saw the ancestor of black wing Dapeng family wave and stop him.


    "What do you think?"


    Mu Yi looked at the other party with a complicated look. Although he could feel that the other party might be dying soon, he exchanged himself for a promise for the ethnic group. He also admired this behavior, even the enemy.


    "Is it worth it?" Muyi asked.


    "It''s worth it." old ancestor Heiyi Dapeng nodded, with a smile on his face. He couldn''t see any hesitation or shaking.


    "What promise?" Muyi did not directly refuse, but thought about it and asked. After all, the other party was only one line away from being a quasi emperor, which could be a great reference for him in the future. Even his understanding of the way of life and death could also make Muyi take many detours less. On the contrary, the power contained in his body was not so important.


    Today''s Muyi devours large families. When the salary lamp is refined, it will privately intercept some to maintain itself, and then inject into the small world, the small world will devour 90% to increase itself, and then spit out a trace of power close to the source to improve his cultivation.


    Although his cultivation became pure and powerful, the power needed was also massive. At least Muyi didn''t think that a strong man close to the quasi emperor could make him achieve it

 Chapter 806

    On the other side, Peng Huang was completely stunned. He looked at Mu Yi and Cheng Di in disbelief? He actually heard from his ancestors that this young Terran giant has the hope of becoming emperor? You know, even the whole demon family, since the disappearance of Wa Huang, no great emperor was born, and the same is true of the human race. This shows how difficult it is to become emperor.


    But now, Muyi is just a giant, not even a quasi emperor. How can he become emperor? But he also understood one thing, that is, the vision of Lao Zu is definitely not comparable to him. Since Lao Zu said so, there must be this hope.


    If you can get a promise from a future emperor, even if you pay everything, even the ancestral land, it is worth it, because that is the biggest amulet.


    "The elder is optimistic about me, but even I don''t have much confidence." Muyi looked at each other and said.


    "When people are dying, they can see some things more clearly. Xiaoyou is not confident because he doesn''t know what he has." the ancestor of the black winged Dapeng family said slowly.


    "What''s on me?" Mu Yi''s face changed and stared at each other.


    At this time, the black winged ROC father waved his hand and didn''t see any fireworks. Then the ROC emperor was directly sent back to the hall by a force. At this time, the clan old man was anxiously waiting. Suddenly he saw the ROC emperor appear and hurriedly asked, "how''s the ancestral land? Why can''t I feel the ancestral land?"


    "The ancestral land is gone." Peng Huang was still immersed in the shock just now. In the face of the problem of ethnic elders, he just said lightly.


    "What, what? How could Zu Di not have? What happened?" the clan asked anxiously.


    "Well, there are some things I can''t say. You just need that the ancestral land is gone. In addition, the old ancestral land is awake." Peng Huang thought for a while, and finally revealed some more news to let the old clan know.


    "Lao Zu woke up?" the old clan was happy at first, but then his face changed greatly.


    "Forget all the things before. There is no Xiaopeng emperor and no black winged king. From then on, the black winged Dapeng family shrinks its power in case of future disaster." after all, the Peng emperor is the emperor of the family. After coming out of the shock, he quickly regained his wisdom and began to command.


    "Yes." the old man was stunned at first, but then he realized that there was a sense of sadness on his face. He couldn''t hide it.


    "Don''t worry, things are not as bad as expected. Even this is a turnaround for our family. As for the rest, it depends on our ancestors." Peng Huang sighed. Although he is already a top giant, he is still nothing compared with the prospective emperor, not to mention the supreme emperor.


    At this point, the old clan finally stopped asking. After all, it would be a good thing to know too much about some things.


    At this time, it is still the space where the ancestral place is located. The ancestors of the black winged Dapeng family are opposed to Muyi. Muyi seems to have just heard something and his face is a little bad.


    "Some things have long been doomed. You have received too much attention, and your life is doomed to be extraordinary. Of course, the reason why I judge that you will become emperor in the future is because of your small world." the ancestor of the black wing Dapeng family said slowly.


    "Small world? Although I know that the small world is exclusive to the great emperor, it does not mean that if I have a small world, I will become the great emperor?" Muyi said.


    "To some extent, if you have a small world, at least 30% of you hope to become a great emperor in the future. When you are so backward in cultivation, you not only have a small world, but also refine the brilliance of will, and even reach the quasi emperor. If you can''t become a great emperor in this way, I''m afraid no one can become a emperor anymore." Said the ancestor of the black winged Dapeng family.


    "More importantly, you will grow up with the small world. Do you know what this means?"


    "What does it mean?" Muyi asked.


    "It means that you can reach far more than other great emperors in the future. There were people like you in history who condensed a small world before reaching the great emperor. Now their brilliance spreads all over the hell." said the ancestors of the black wing Dapeng family.


    "Shining all over the earth?" Muyi was stunned at first, but then looked up. Although he couldn''t see anything in this space at the moment, Muyi already understood who the other party was talking about. I''m afraid there are only those two who can be evaluated like this.


    "Moreover, they are all small worlds condensed in the quasi emperor stage. You are earlier than them, which means that your potential is greater than them, but I can''t predict how far you can reach," said the ancestor of the black wing Dapeng family.


    "Thank you for your kind words. The future is too far away. It''s better for me to grasp the present first. After all, even if I face the prospective emperor now, I will die a lifetime." Mu Yi smiled. It''s a lifetime of nine deaths, not ten deaths and no life. There is still a big gap between the two.


    This is also Muyi''s nine turn golden body decision in improving his cultivation

 Chapter 807

    The ancestor of the black winged Dapeng family handed over the Dharma formula for controlling the ancestral land to Mu Yi and left directly. After all, he had little life, and even made the last transaction with himself, which laid a future for the black winged Dapeng family.


    But as Mu Yi said, all this will not be effective until he becomes the great emperor. If the black winged Dapeng family is destroyed before that, everything will be in vain, and Mu Yi doesn''t need to pay anything for it, so he needs to make some arrangements and make other transactions.


    These are the key to ensure the continuity of the black winged Dapeng family. At least they can last until the day when Muyi rises. At that time, the black winged Dapeng family may really usher in glory. Sometimes, good and bad always depend on each other. The key depends on how you choose.


    If he woke up at that time and recklessly shot at Muyi, after all, he also had a reason to do so. Even if he could hit Muyi hard, it would be very difficult to leave him. After all, he was still a line away from the quasi emperor, which doesn''t mean he was the quasi emperor.


    But once the future trouble can not be completely exterminated, the waiting for the black winged Dapeng family will be an endless outbreak. Even if the other party rises in the future, even if it doesn''t have to become a great emperor, it will be a quasi emperor, there will be countless demon families falling into the well, and Muyi alone will be enough to destroy the black winged Dapeng family.


    This is the real evil. It is precisely because after weighing all this, the ancestors of the black wing Dapeng family will quickly make the right decision, make friends with Muyi, and end each other''s cause and effect. Even if they can''t be friends, they can''t be enemies. After all, it''s terrible to be enemies with such people.


    What''s more, the other party really saw something from Mu Yi. Under life and death, the ancestors of the black winged Dapeng family made a breakthrough in the realm, so they saw more things. These are enough for him to make the right choice.


    After the other party left, Muyi began to control the ancestral land with the Dharma formula. The ancestral land that was originally going to be destroyed was always maintained by a huge force. Muyi naturally understood whose power it belonged to. Although there was a difference, it also had a bit of quasi emperor''s majesty.


    At least for now, he is far from being able to do it, but if he devours all the ancestral land, I believe his strength will make great progress.


    Then, layers of golden light spread from Mu Yi. The golden light foot was ten miles around, which belonged to his small world. As soon as it appeared, it was embedded in the space where the ancestral place was located. It was stacked around, constantly crushing the void, and then devouring it.


    In the golden light center, there is a huge copper lamp slowly rotating. This is the salary lamp. The flame illuminates the whole world and is also burning to purify the empty fragments and all kinds of energy swallowed by the small world.


    If there is no salary lamp, Muyi will never dare to do so. Otherwise, it is not for the good of the small world, but for the destruction. But with the salary lamp, he is enough to devour the whole ancestral land. Perhaps it is because he sees this, so the ancestors of the black wing Dapeng family will give an extra favor.


    After all, even if it is not swallowed by Muyi at the moment, once he dies, no one can maintain his ancestral land. This place still needs to be destroyed. Instead, Muyi is not cheap. After all, the more benefits Muyi gets, the more effective the commitment will be.


    If you do everything you can to push Muyi directly to the great emperor, I believe the other party will not hesitate, because this is tantamount to holding a big leg, but both the ancestors of the black wing Dapeng family and Muyi understand that not to mention the great emperor, even the quasi emperor can not be accumulated by relying on resources alone, otherwise the black wing Dapeng family has been accumulating for so many years, Not even a real emperor to be.


    In three days, Mu Yi felt as if it had passed in the blink of an eye. At the moment, the golden light around him was enough to cover a twenty mile radius and doubled. Moreover, the golden light seemed more tenacious and showed a trace of breath that really belonged to the world.


    Inside the small world, there is a clear distinction between heaven and earth. The power of space continues to promote heaven and earth, making the sky higher, the earth thicker and the small world more stable. Only in a corner of the small world, it is dark and can''t see anything. If you feel it carefully, you can feel the fierce sword meaning.


    At this point, the ancestral land has only one last point, and the last point is the essence of the ancestor, because it represents the core of the space. If it is to be said, it is the empty stone. After all, the ancestral land is just a boundary, rather than a real small world.


    Just as Muyi wanted to get an empty stone to build his own boundary, this is undoubtedly a shortcut, but it is also a wrong road. Fortunately, Muyi didn''t really set foot on this road, otherwise he wouldn''t have today''s small world.


    The empty ghost stone itself is equivalent to the core and seed of the boundary, and can support the boundary for hundreds of miles, even comparable to the small world to a certain extent. This is related to the investment of the black wing Dapeng family over the years, as well as the empty ghost stone.


    After all, the Kongming stone also has grades, good and bad. For example, the Kongming stone suspended not far from Muyi is five feet high and looks like a hill, which is beyond his expectation. After all, in his understanding, it is good for Kongming stone to have a fist head or even a big head, and the Kongming stone with the size of five feet, Are you really kidding?


    At this meeting, Muyi has understood how valuable the last small gift of the other party is. This is more than a small gift. Even if the ancestral land is destroyed, the other party can still preserve this empty ghost stone. With the strength of the black wing Dapeng family, it is believed that there is no problem to support another ancestral land. Although there may be tens of thousands in this process, there is hope in the end.


    But now, it is directly handed over to Muyi. On the other hand, the ancestors of the black winged Dapeng family are also far sighted. Everyone is innocent and vindicates his sin. Such a huge empty ghost stone can support the ancestral land hundreds of miles. I''m afraid ordinary quasi emperors will be moved.


    But maybe I didn''t know before, maybe there were other reasons, so I didn''t rob. But if my grandfather died, can the black winged Dapeng family really keep such things? I''m afraid the consequence is that before Muyi becomes the great emperor, the black winged Dapeng family has long become history.


    The reality is often so cruel. It doesn''t mean that if you get the benefits, it must belong to you.


    "Black winged Dapeng family? Well, some things can''t be changed anyway." Muyi took a deep breath, paused, the small world shook, and then suddenly opened a huge crack.

 Chapter 808

    In the void, a huge golden light suddenly tore open, like a sleeping beast who opened his mouth and swallowed the prey in front of him.


    When the mountain like empty ghost stone fell into the small world, the golden light enveloping the small world suddenly flourished, and then began to expand rapidly. At the same time, in the golden light, blue flames were also violently churning, and the whole small world was also growing rapidly.


    At the same time, pure forces like the source poured into Muyi''s body, making his cultivation rise again. This time, the speed was even faster. Although Muyi had just broken through and reached the third great success, there were no signs of instability because the realm was too high and the absorbed force was too pure.


    Moreover, after these three days, he has been able to perfectly control the increasing power in his body. Therefore, even if he starts to soar again at the moment, he does not panic at all. Instead, he enjoys the feeling that he can clearly detect the increasing power.


    At least it''s not easy to encounter such a good thing in other places. Killing the blood hand king before made him get a lot of benefits in the dome blood valley. Although he almost died in the end, it''s not a loss compared with the harvest.


    Unexpectedly, after coming to the demon family, especially after suppressing the black wing king and empress Xiaopeng, he got more benefits. Of course, all these were won by himself. If he didn''t make the strength feared by the ancestors of the black wing Dapeng family and shocked the potential, he couldn''t reach a deal with the other party and get such great benefits.


    All this is based on strength.


    When Mu Yi''s cultivation continues to move towards the third turn, the small world is also growing rapidly. After the empty ghost stone is included, the small world does not use it to maintain the space inside the small world, but a kind of phagocytosis and integration to truly turn the power of the empty ghost stone into its own.


    However, the power contained in the empty ghost stone is too terrible after all. It is by no means that the small world can swallow and digest in a short time. After all, the growth of the small world also takes time. However, the sudden outbreak of this round directly separates heaven and earth. Nine days are high and the earth is stable.


    However, the outbreak of that wave directly eliminated all the bodies of the black winged king and the small Peng emperor suppressed in the earth, which also saved the pain. It was that the ordinary human women saved by Muyi were all right. Perhaps it was because Muyi subconsciously wanted such a result.


    Otherwise, if you really want to separate a trace of mind, the black wing king and the small Peng emperor will not die directly, but this kind of thing will not interfere with Mu Yi''s state of mind.


    Finally, when the small world reaches a hundred miles, Nanming Lihuo completely wraps the small world, and then burns up. However, what Nanming Lihuo burns at the moment is the power in the small world, which is also deliberately done by Muyi.


    Under the burning of the fire in Nanming, the small world the size of a hundred miles slowly shrank, and the surrounding void trembled, as if it would collapse at any time. In this continuous process, the small world has shrunk from a hundred miles to fifty miles, and even continues to shrink.


    However, the space inside the small world has become extremely stable, and there is no trace of vanity. It has the real essence of the world, but it is still a lot worse than the space intensity of the underworld, but this is a normal phenomenon.


    Forty Li, this is the ultimate limit that Muyi can compress. He even vaguely feels that if he continues to compress, it will not be good for the small world. At this time, Muyi really stops. As for the huge empty ghost stone, it has been integrated into the small world, but it still takes a long time to completely refine it. I believe at that time, It is not a problem for the small world to grow back to the size of a hundred miles.


    Of course, Muyi has gained a lot. The small world continues to grow, and the power injected into his body also soars. Finally, it pushes his cultivation to the third level, which also means that Muyi has reached the level of a top giant in cultivation, and further up, it is the quasi emperor.


    At present, Mu Yi also vaguely feels that he seems to have reached a limit and really encountered a bottleneck. After all, he is the cultivation of quasi emperor level. Although his realm has been reached in advance, it does not mean that the cultivation can be easily broken through.


    Otherwise, if it were so simple, the invincible strong at the quasi emperor level would not be so rare. They were the ancestors of the black winged Dapeng family, and in the end they would be nothing.


    When he incorporated the small world into his body, Mu Yidun gave birth to an extremely powerful illusion, as if the world could no longer bind him, and he had the confidence to fight any strong man in the world. Of course, this was due to the illusion that his cultivation improved too fast, but at the moment, he did have the strength to let the prospective emperor do the same.


    After all, the state of Muyi is already a quasi emperor. Even if his cultivation is lower, he has reached the threshold. What''s more, there is a small world that really belongs to the great emperor in his body. Even if it is too short to stimulate all the strength of Muyi, it can not be underestimated. After all, Muyi itself cannot be regarded as a common sense.


    Therefore, when Muyi got up from the void, it seemed to open up a world. The surrounding space roared with riots, causing a burst of emptiness and turbulence, and Muyi was also releasing his breath recklessly.


    Among the black winged rocs, the ROC emperor sat on the throne with a bit of meditation on his face. Just when Mu Yi broke out, he seemed to feel it, suddenly looked up and showed a look of horror on his face.


    "Is this the posture of the great emperor? It''s really terrible. No wonder the old ancestor would make such a choice." Peng Huang muttered to himself. He already knew who caused the fluctuation. He was even happy. Although he didn''t want to admit it, at the moment, he estimated that he didn''t have much resistance in front of Muyi. Now, how long is it from that war?


    I''m afraid anyone who is an enemy with Muyi will feel desperate, right?


    In the void, Mu Yi frowned. He could feel that when he completely released his breath, he had felt a bondage. It seemed that heaven and earth had suppressed him. Obviously, his strength had begun to break some balance.


    "Is this the relationship between heaven and earth and the strong? No wonder the saint will live in seclusion in the void. Even the blood beast emperor is hiding in a small world of a fallen emperor. Even the quasi emperor will be suppressed like this. What about the real emperor?"


    Mu Yi couldn''t help thinking that although he was suppressed, he was not depressed at all. However, he raised a stronger fighting spirit. What about the sky? It''s just a fight.

 Chapter 809

    Muyi stood in the void and slowly restrained his breath until he looked like an ordinary man. At this time, a man came in the distance, who was the ancestor of the black winged Dapeng family.


    At the moment of the other party''s appearance, Muyi already knew that he had been here for far more than three days, and the other party seemed to be much younger. However, in Muyi''s perception, the dead spirit on the other party was significantly stronger, as if even his soul was dead.


    So even if the other party will die at the next breath, Muyi is not surprised at all.


    "Congratulations," said Heiyi, looking at Mu Yi.


    "Thank you for your success, otherwise I don''t know how long it will take to get to this step, but now I understand that everything is just the beginning." Mu Yi shook his head, his face was calm, and I couldn''t even see how much joy there was.


    "Yes, it''s just the beginning. Although people are dying, I didn''t expect to make a breakthrough at the last minute, so this last experience will be left to you, hoping to be helpful to you." Heiyi said, a little bit of his eyebrow, and a crystal clear idea emerged from his eyebrow, The breath of the black wing ancestor also began to plummet with the idea, and even his body shape could only be barely maintained.


    "This is the only thing I can help you. I hope you can take that step and see how beautiful the scenery is for me." Heiyi didn''t give up, but he felt a little relaxed, and the idea flew directly to Muyi under his control.


    Mu Yi slowly stretched out his hand and took the idea. After a while, a strange feeling surged into his heart, but he didn''t indulge in it, but directly suppressed it with the brilliance of his will, and then put the idea away.


    Directly condense his realm perception into an idea like the essence. Muyi estimates that he can barely do it at any cost, but he is definitely not as light as the other party. However, it is normal to think about it. After all, the life of Heiyi ancestor has come to an end. Now is his weakest, but also the most powerful time.


    Even if he only took half a step, he can resist one or two even in the face of a real quasi emperor, but that''s all. Even if he took half a step, the gap between them is difficult to measure.


    "I will." Mu Yi said firmly, not only for each other, but also for himself.


    "Thank you so much." Heiyi smiled on his face, and then he suddenly burned up, disappeared from his toes and spread upward.


    "Lao Zu." a sad choking sounded, but the penghuang didn''t know when to appear. He knelt in the void and looked sad.


    "Take good care of the people." Heiyi said with a smile. Finally, he completely disappeared in the black flame without leaving any clues. In fact, after condensing the idea that contains everything about him, he has completely died. Everything before is just trying to make up for himself.


    "I told you to cancel the cause and effect of the black winged Dapeng family. As for that promise, if I really become emperor in the next year, I will naturally protect your family." Muyi said faintly looking at the penghuang. At the moment, he is qualified to look down on the penghuang.


    "Thank you, sir." emperor Peng got up and solemnly saluted Mu Yi. This worship is not only for the strong, but also for the future emperor.


    "Don''t thank me, it''s from your ancestors." Muyi said, turned and left until his figure completely disappeared. There was a sudden wave where the black wing ancestor disappeared, and then a black feather flew out and disappeared into the hands of the penghuang.


    After leaving for a distance, Mu Yi suddenly turned back thoughtfully, but that''s all. Then his body disappeared into the void.


    After Muyi left, the black winged Dapeng family announced the closure of the family for a hundred years to prepare for a great disaster, which immediately caused a sensation in the demon family. After all, the black winged Dapeng is also the top demon family with strong strength, but now the sudden closure of the family inevitably makes some demon families nervous and cranky.


    And the whole demon clan, few people know the truth. Even if there are, they are similar to the ancestors of black wings, and they naturally won''t tell such things.


    Besides, Muyi left the black winged Dapeng family and completely ended the cause and effect with it, and then returned to the demon fox family. Compared with the last time, Muyi seemed silent this time. Because there was a magic moon mask, the treasure of the demon fox family, even the big array of the demon fox family did not resist.


    "Thanks to the high priest for borrowing the treasure." as soon as Mu Yi''s eyebrows brightened, the magic moon mask appeared, and then he didn''t enter the high priest''s body. In a short time, the high priest''s strength rose, and once again restored the strength of the top giants.


    However, in contrast, Muyi''s loss of the magic moon mask has no impact on him. After all, his current cultivation strength belongs to himself and has nothing to do with any treasure. Standing there, he represents the cultivation of top giants. As for strength, he has exceeded the boundaries of giants and is infinitely close to the quasi emperor.


    "Taoist friends, this trip is really a great harvest. Now the prospective emperor can''t come out, I''m afraid no one can do anything." the high priest looked at Muyi with a complex expression. The affairs of the black winged Dapeng family may be hidden from others, but it can''t be hidden from him.


    In fact, since Muyi went to the black wing Dapeng family, the high priest has been secretly observing. If Muyi really had any accident, he would choose to fight at the critical moment, but unexpectedly, Muyi could compete with the whole black wing Dapeng family on his own, and even the old ancestor of the black wing Dapeng family appeared.


    Of course, it is impossible for the high priest to know about the transaction between Muyi and Heiyi, but Muyi has come back alive and has greatly increased his strength, which is enough to explain many problems.


    "Unfortunately, after all, it''s just under the quasi emperor." Mu Yi shook his head, didn''t care at all, and couldn''t see any pride, because his words were completely from his heart. Maybe he was a little excited when he just broke through at the beginning, but his state of mind still precipitated quickly.


    For him, it''s just the beginning now, and there''s still a long way to go in the future. The top priority is to solve the cause and effect of the demon family, and then let himself really step into the quasi emperor. In this way, he has enough guarantee whether he is in the demon family or exploring the fairy tomb.


    At least, he must go to the fairy tomb once, not for anything else, just to understand the drop of fairy blood, because he believes that if the man behind the end of the law disaster is really the drop of fairy blood, he will be right sooner or later, even this day will not be too long.


    £¨

 Chapter 810

    Muyi chose to leave without staying for too long in the demon fox family. However, before leaving, he had an in-depth conversation with the king of Tianxiang. After all, the other party has been one of the hosts of his twelve runes. Since then, he has an inseparable connection with him, which can be described as a situation of prosperity.


    Moreover, Muyi also has great expectations for Tianxiang king. Apart from others, just the predictable magic power makes him full of expectations. These skills are equal to directly pointing out the road. Even if there are various restrictions in use, they are definitely a great help.


    However, the cultivation of Tianxiang king is still too low to bear that kind of counterattack. Maybe one day, when her cultivation can reach jiuchongtian, she can barely pry into some fragments of the future, and this day may not take too long.


    Because Muyi suspects that once the twelve sub runes are collected, not only the salary lamp, but also the twelve hosts will produce unimaginable changes, even good luck, so Muyi is also looking forward to it.


    Muyi left the demon fox family and went directly to the ape family. He didn''t forget the gratitude and resentment with the ape emperor. This time he came to solve this problem. If he had just arrived at the demon family, he would not have confidence. Now, he believes that even if the ape family has a hidden card, he won''t be afraid as long as the other party doesn''t reach the quasi emperor. At best, the ape emperor is better than the Peng emperor, At the moment, it is far from the opponent of Muyi.


    Tongtian peak, the main vein of demon ape family, is also a spiritual symbol.


    However, whenever the people of the demon family see the Tongtian peak, they will raise a strong fighting spirit, because their emperor, the supreme ape emperor, even the underworld, is also the top giant, which is respected.


    But today, when countless people of the demon ape family looked up at Tongtian peak, they suddenly heard a loud noise from the nine days, and then they saw a scene that they would never forget all their life.


    A giant hand covering the sky fell from the nine sky and directly bombarded the Tongtian peak, and then the symbol in their hearts collapsed in half.


    "This..." countless demon apes are like being scared silly. What''s going on just now? Why did that big hand destroy Tongtian peak, and where was their emperor at this time?


    One question after another filled my heart. Finally, an angry voice came from the ruins, and then a giant rose, covered with golden light. It was the ape king who restored his body. He saw that he held a golden stick in his hand, just stretched out and picked, and collided with the giant hand.


    "Boom!"


    The earth shook again, and the giant hand was finally defeated, but the Tongtian peak also collapsed directly, especially the top of the peak.


    "Who is it? What''s the grudge between the demon ape family and you?" the ape King flashed in the air and returned to the image of a domineering middle-aged man, but now his face was very gloomy and stared at the nine days.


    Because just now, he felt a terrible will coming, which directly suppressed him on the throne, and then the giant hand appeared. Before he reacted, it had already fallen on Tongtian peak. Fortunately, Tongtian peak itself was prohibited, so it offset part of the power, otherwise I''m afraid the whole Tongtian peak will be erased at least half.


    Then, although the ape King fought back and smashed the giant hand, he also understood that it was deliberate by the other party. Otherwise, he would not be able to defeat the other party only by relying on the previous will, even if he was the only one to integrate with Zhibao and has the strength of a top giant.


    "The ape king, don''t you remember me so soon?" on the ninth day, a figure suddenly flashed out, carrying his hands and standing there condescending. There was no breath on his body, but as soon as PU appeared, it was like the center of the whole heaven and earth, making people involuntarily want to worship.


    "Prospective emperor? No, not yet."


    At the moment when the ape emperor saw Muyi, he felt a strong fear in his heart. Even he couldn''t help but want to surrender. He had only seen this feeling in the quasi emperor before, so he instinctively thought Muyi was the quasi emperor, but then he also found something wrong. At least the figure in front of him was not the real quasi emperor.


    But even so, the ape king has been frightened for a long time, because it indicates that the other party has been infinitely close to the quasi emperor, and even reached the level of the quasi emperor in one aspect. How can this not be frightening? At least the ape King understood that he was far from reaching this level.


    "Who are you?" the ape King stared at Mu Yi. He didn''t think he would provoke such terrible enemies, but he didn''t know why. He vaguely felt that the other party was familiar and seemed to have seen him somewhere.


    Normally speaking, in the realm of the ape king, even if he only met once, he could not forget it. However, he only felt that Mu Yi was familiar, but he could not remember when he met. This strange feeling made him want to go crazy.


    "It seems that you really don''t remember me, so I''ll remind you, liangjieshan, you once punched me in the air." Muyi smiled and said.


    "Liangjie mountain?" the ape emperor was stunned, and then some pictures appeared, "it''s you, no, it can''t be you."


    The ape king looked at Muyi in disbelief. With Muyi''s reminder, he finally understood where the familiar feeling came from. At that time, his favorite son was in great trouble, which stimulated his defense on the other side. Unexpectedly, he was still defeated by Muyi. Finally, he punched in the endless void, but he still escaped, At that time, he also understood the strength of Muyi, and even did not reach the king''s territory.


    Therefore, he then sent a king''s territory to pursue and kill. I think the problem should be small, but unexpectedly, even the king''s territory he sent out disappeared. Later, he sent someone to check again, but there was no news.


    At that time, he thought that Muyi had also completely died. Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly appeared today, and even his strength was infinitely close to the quasi emperor. How could this be possible? After all, how long has it only passed? It''s just a nap. The mole ants in his eyes have surpassed him now?


    "There''s nothing impossible, but that fist was only one of them. I killed your son, and you should have punched. That fist was the cause and effect of the fist. However, later, when I came here with King Tianxiang, you bullied me by your own realm. Even when I left the demon fox family, you sent apes to catch me. This cause and effect must be well calculated with you "Calculate." Muyi said calmly, while the ape king showed a suddenly enlightened look.


    £¨

 Chapter 811

    In fact, when Muyi and King Tianxiang came to the demon ape family last time, the ape king saw Muyi''s instinct rise and felt that Muyi might become his great enemy in the future. Therefore, in the tongtianfeng hall, he wanted to break Muyi''s mind with his invincible potential and make him unable to become a real strong person all his life. This is almost the hatred of blocking the Tao, Even beyond the hatred of killing children.


    Later, the ape king was still worried and specially asked the ape to catch Mu Yi. But who could have thought that Mu Yi could escape from the ape really at that time. Although the ape king was also surprised at that time, he still forgot it quickly. After all, the Mu Yi at that time was far from being able to bring even a little threat to the ape king.


    Although the ape emperor was afraid of Muyi before, it was also afraid of Muyi who really grew up hundreds of years later, not a few years later, but no one thought that the time was even shorter than a few years. When Muyi appeared in front of him again, it was enough to look down on him.


    "What do you want to do?" the ape king said bitterly. Although he was not afraid of heaven and earth, it did not mean real stupidity. Especially in the face of strong people he could not resist, blindly showing off his strength would only bring destruction to himself and the whole ethnic group.


    At this time, the ape king suddenly thought of the changes of the black winged Dapeng family. He could force the whole black winged Dapeng family to be closed. The strength of the other party was definitely far above the Peng emperor. If there was no way, the black winged Dapeng family would never make such a decision.


    The demon ape family, even compared with the black winged Dapeng family, does not occupy any advantage, or even similar. Can he be spared?


    "Either the demon ape family will give enough compensation, or destroy the family." Muyi said coldly. This is the real purpose of his trip. If he doesn''t take advantage of such a good opportunity to do so in the future, I''m afraid it will be difficult. After all, this is the territory of the demon family, which doesn''t mean he can do whatever he wants.


    If Mu Yi really finds it one by one for no reason, I''m afraid a real quasi emperor will be born soon. After all, no matter what the details or others, the human race is far from the opponent of the demon race. Even the human race has two semi saints, how can the demon race have no quasi emperor? Even the number is definitely far more than the Terran.


    Muyi''s behavior is tantamount to provoking the other party. However, Muyi''s biggest reliance is that he has not become a real quasi emperor, which is not to bully the small. Another thing, he is to end the cause and effect. Is it difficult not to let him take revenge?


    "If you want to compensate, it depends on whether you have this strength." the ape King roared, mentioned the golden stick and rushed to Muyi in the sky. Anyway, at least you have to fight first. Besides, if he admits defeat without saying a word, it will not only be bad for his mood, but also become a joke. It will also be a great blow to the demon ape family.


    "War!"


    At the moment, the ape king only has endless war intention in his heart. Only in this case will his strength be brought into full play 100%, or even 200%.


    "War? What you want now."


    Muyi said coldly, and then he directly punched down, paused for time, and the void was shattered. The whole sky peak was in a chaotic state, and Muyi and the ape King were completely covered. Even the strong of the demon ape family could not see anything, so they had to wait anxiously.


    Because there was no cover in this war, the waves sent out also came from afar. Many powerful beings woke up from entering the calm and looked at the land of the demon ape family one after another.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise between heaven and earth, and then a golden figure fell quickly and hit the Tongtian peak. Suddenly, the Tongtian peak shook, and there were more broken places, and the upper part was almost flattened.


    "The ape king, that''s all."


    At this time, the shattered void slowly cracked, and a figure couldn''t believe it. Looking at his light and cloudless appearance, it seemed that he wasn''t the one who was just fighting with the ape emperor, but the more it was, the more it explained the gap between the two.


    Then, a golden light rose on the Tongtian peak. It was the ape king. However, his expression was gloomy, and the anger in his eyes disappeared without trace, because just that short moment, he already understood the gap between himself and Muyi. Even if he gave full play to his invincible belief and even had one or two points of quasi emperor strength, he was still strongly suppressed, That kind of repression is a way of destroying the withered and decaying, and there is even no room for resistance.


    "So strong."


    The ape king was still in a trance when he thought of his previous experience. That kind of strength even greatly hit his invincible belief, and made him have a clear understanding of the strong who are infinitely close to the quasi emperor. At least on the road to the quasi emperor, the gap is huge.


    "Our family is willing to compensate." finally, the ape King chose to give in. In fact, this was expected by Muyi. Even Muyi did not intend to kill the ape king. It was not afraid, but it was not necessary.


    "OK, but one person must die." Mu Yi nodded, then his eyes flashed, and a terrible will suddenly came. The ape king just wanted to stop, but he found that he couldn''t do anything. He could only watch the apes in the crowd burst out suddenly and turned into a rain of blood, which made the people of countless demon ape families around stunned.


    The ape may not be as famous as the ape king, but as a late existence of the king''s realm, he also has a high position in the ape family. Now it''s so easy to fall in full view of the public, and it''s still under the protection of the ape king. This impact is absolutely shocking.


    "Are you satisfied now?" asked the ape king, taking a deep breath.


    "Satisfied? How can it be so simple? Open your ancestral land and let me plunder it for three days." Muyi continued to put forward the conditions, but the ape king suddenly turned pale as soon as his conditions were exported.


    "Impossible." the ape king held the treasure in his hand and almost couldn''t resist rushing up. It was ancestral land. If Mu Yi was allowed to plunder for three days, he didn''t dare to imagine the consequences, let alone bet that Mu Yi would be merciful.


    "So, you chose to exterminate the family?" Muyi said faintly, but the chill in his words made people shiver.


    "I''ve seen my little friend."


    At this time, an old voice sounded, but only Muyi and the ape king could hear it. Many ape families below lost Muyi and the ape king as soon as their intuition flowed in front of them. Fortunately, some elders seemed to have received orders and began to maintain order, so as not to let any changes happen in the family.


    £¨

 Chapter 812

    When the old voice appeared, Muyi felt that everything around him seemed to solidify, including space and even his thinking. Fortunately, he had reached the level of quasi emperor, and his will was shining gently, so he got rid of that feeling.


    However, everything in front of us has already changed. It is no longer the broken Tongtian peak, but a valley with beautiful environment. At the moment, the ape King respectfully stands next to a tall old man, and the other party also looks at Muyi with a smile.


    "Good skill to change the world." Mu Yi looked at the old man with a trace of fear, because he could feel that the other party''s body contained unimaginable power, which was vaguely the same as his jiuzhuan gold body, but it was not homologous.


    Obviously, the other party also takes the route of just fierce strength. What''s more, Muyi suspects that the other party has reached the quasi emperor at least in cultivation. It''s just a lack of realm, so it''s not a real quasi emperor.


    In particular, he could not feel a trace of death in the other party, which made him determine the situation of the other party. At least in this regard, the other party was better than Heiyi''s ancestor. After all, Heiyi''s ancestor made a breakthrough in the realm and stepped into the level of quasi emperor at the time of death.


    But whether it''s the black wing ancestor, the old man called ape Kong in front of him, or Muyi, they are all the same. They just broke through half a step, and they are not the real quasi emperor. Muyi doesn''t know. In fact, this situation is very common in the underworld. Whether it''s a breakthrough in realm or cultivation, this kind of strong people have a general name, which is called half a step quasi emperor.


    "It''s just a small hand. It''s not worth mentioning." ape Kong shook his head and then said, "I already know about Xiaoyou, but it''s obviously impossible to open ancestral land, but I''m willing to pay a certain price to eliminate this cause and effect."


    "Oh, I don''t know what the price is?" Muyi pondered for a moment. Before letting the other party open the ancestral land itself is a lion''s mouth, but it''s just for bargaining. He doesn''t think the other party will really do so.


    After all, the reason why he was able to enter the ancestral land of the black winged Dapeng family was also a special situation. Now the magic moon mask has long been returned, but it can no longer be used

 Chapter 813

    Hearing the ape King''s question, ape Kong gently shook his head. "What about the fist seal left by the great emperor? Can you understand it? Even not to mention you, at the beginning, I spent a whole hundred years, but I never gained anything, or even wasted time. Moreover, it may be a blessing or a curse if this thing fell into his hands."


    The ape king looked a little moved. "Did the ancestor intend to use that fist seal to involve his energy, so that he could not concentrate on his cultivation?"


    "I do have this idea, but when he got the fist seal, I suddenly had a different view. Maybe the fist seal can really bring him unimaginable benefits and even greatly shorten his time." ape Kong suddenly said.


    "At the beginning, even the ancestor couldn''t understand, should he be impossible?" the ape emperor still didn''t believe it. After all, even he understood the fist seal for a period of time, but he didn''t get any harvest. Even if he knew that the fist seal was left by the emperor, it was useless.


    In fact, both ape Kong and ape emperor agree that the fist seal is left by the great emperor for a reason. First, the stone plate is actually the most common bluestone plate. It can exist in chaos and darkness and even become indestructible because of the fist seal.


    At least ape Kong is half a quasi emperor, but he still doesn''t think the quasi emperor can do this. In addition, only the real emperor can turn corruption into magic.


    "Who can tell the future clearly?" said ape Kong.


    At this time, Muyi was far away from the demon ape family and even the 100000 mountains. Just after he left the 100000 mountains, the sense of crisis really disappeared. Muyi stood in the void and looked at the 100000 mountains, his face was a little cloudy and sunny.


    The reason why he agreed so happily in the demon ape family before was that he had a faint sense of crisis. Otherwise, even if ape Kong was not weaker than him, he was willing to fight with him. After all, it was not easy to find a suitable opponent at his level.


    The quasi emperor is too strong, and the giant is too weak. Only when he takes such a half step towards the threshold, the quasi emperor can fight happily, but it''s a pity


    However, this time, he didn''t get nothing. At least he knew the cards of the demon ape family. Of course, the biggest harvest should belong to the slate, or the fist seal. I''m afraid even ape Kong didn''t know. He just said it casually, but he was really right, because the fist seal really came from the same origin as Muyi''s jiuzhuan golden body.


    The reason why Mu Yi turned away without hesitation was also because he sensed the change of the fast stone slab in his small world.


    "Not good."


    Just after leaving the 100000 mountains, Muyi even had no time to find a suitable place. His body burst into dazzling golden light, and his whole face changed greatly. He immediately sat down in the void and sank into the small world.


    Fortunately, he can stay in the void indefinitely, and he doesn''t have to worry about being disturbed. As long as he doesn''t exist at the same level, it''s difficult to find him. After all, the so-called void is a broad saying. The area of the void is countless times larger than the whole hell.


    But here, let alone ordinary people, even the first-class realm is difficult to survive. Only the king''s realm is qualified to set foot here, but the king''s realm is only qualified. If you want to travel in the void, you won''t even lose your direction, you can only do it in the later stage of the king''s realm.


    The small world is still within 40 miles, but it is desolate, and the whole world is light gray. There are no flowers, trees, sun, moon and stars here, let alone compared with the big world of yin and Yang, even if it is far inferior to the general secret world.


    Of course, in the final analysis, the growth time of Muyi''s small world is too short, and a world often evolves for hundreds of thousands of years. Muyi can make his small world reach its current scale in a short time, which can be called a deep blessing.


    If we did not devour the ancestral land of the black winged Dapeng family, it would not be possible to achieve this step in a short time just by Muyi itself.


    However, the benefits are relative. The growth of the small world is also beneficial to Muyi.


    But at present, the small world is undergoing a great change, as if there were a pair of invisible hands stirring everything in the small world. In the final analysis, it is the slate or the fist seal that was collected by Muyi.


    At this moment, in the center of the small world, the earth trembles, and a high mountain grows abruptly. On that high mountain, Muyi feels the familiar breath, which is the fist seal.


    As soon as Muyi''s mind approached, a golden fist suddenly appeared in front of him. The void was crushed under the fist, and even Muyi''s mind was crushed.


    "So strong."


    Just as soon as he came into contact, Muyi felt that he was broken to pieces. The power on the fist was not too strong. Even Muyi felt that the power was just the limit he could reach at the moment, but in terms of power, he estimated that even if he used his secret skills, he might not be able to catch up with the fist.


    This discovery shocked Muyi, because his current state of control over power has reached an almost perfect level, but even so, he still feels far inferior to that punch.


    Even from that punch, Muyi only felt the simplest, purest and most essential power.


    But it was such a punch, but it destroyed everything, as if nothing could stop it.


    At this time, the huge peak has completely stood in the small world, like a heavenly pillar connecting the nine days and the earth, but for Muyi, it is a fist that keeps moving forward and nothing can stop it.


    As for the so-called giant peak, it is just an external expression. Only when he approaches with his mind can he feel the invincible fist.


    Muyi doesn''t know why the stone slab bearing a fist seal falls into the small world, but at least for now, except for the extra pillar, it has no impact on the small world, and even the small world becomes more solid and supported.


    "Fist!"


    "Although I have a salary lamp and years of bamboo, I don''t really have my own attack. In that case, I will absorb the boxing intention contained in this fist seal to make up for my deficiency. I believe that this fist is enough to compare with any magic power in heaven and earth. This is the real way to break it."


    Mu Yi felt the fist seal. More accurately, it should be the giant peak condensed from the fist meaning. He suddenly moved in his heart and had his own idea.


    £¨

 Chapter 814

    In Mu Yi''s feeling, the power carried by that boxing idea is not so strong, but it can destroy everything. If he can master this boxing idea, his strength will undoubtedly be further improved. I''m afraid he can''t know what level he can improve until he master it.


    But it is undeniable that this boxing idea let him see the hope of real transcendence.


    Immediately, Muyi put all his mind into the meaning of this boxing and felt everything carefully. Slowly, Muyi noticed the power of nine turn golden body decision. That power contains everything and integrates all forces together. Only in this way can there be such a fist.


    "Nine turn golden body cover, break the Dharma, physical power and will."


    Mu Yi felt it bit by bit. His mind was consuming quickly, but now he didn''t care about it at all and went all out to analyze the secret, or essence, of the meaning of this fist.


    But the more he knows, the more confused Muyi is. If he can understand the power of will and body, after all, they all belong to power, but what about the nine turn golden mask? It''s obviously just a defense magic power. How can it be integrated into the meaning of boxing? And what''s the relationship between breaking the Dharma and the intention of boxing?


    But in fact, Muyi analyzed it more than once, and the result is the same every time. In that fist, it really contains all this.


    "Then should I integrate everything I have into that fist?"


    In the void, Mu Yi slowly opened his eyes, but his breath seemed a little unstable, and his expression was full of fatigue. It was obvious that the punch consumed too much in the small world. However, in his state, even if it consumed too much for a moment, he would soon be able to supplement it.


    After just a few breaths, Muyi looked much better. His breath was stabilized again and even slowly improved. However, Muyi ignored these. He still kept remembering the fist in his mind. Now he can be completely sure that this fist seal was left by teaching him the great existence of nine turn golden body.


    From this aspect, Muyi can definitely learn that punch, but he also knows that things will not be so easy.


    "Fist meaning!"


    Muyi got up and punched directly. The void suddenly stirred. A Golden Shadow of the fist came out and roared into the distance. However, after hundreds of feet, the shadow of the fist dissipated completely. But the fist in memory exceeded space and even time.


    After one punch, Muyi stopped, frowned slightly, and his face was a little thoughtful. He just punched with his own fist intention. Although the power was also very good, compared with that punch, he didn''t even have 1% power, and the difference was still too big.


    "The punch just now was just made with the intention of boxing. What if I bless my will?"


    Muyi thought and experimented. His eyebrows lit up slowly, his will was shining, and he integrated into Muyi''s fist, and then Muyi punched again.


    "Boom!"


    The void is broken. The power of Muyi''s fist has obviously increased a lot, but the distance is even shorter than last time. When the power of that fist is brought into full play, it will completely collapse.


    "No, this kind of integration can greatly increase the power, but it can''t be controlled at all." Mu Yi shook his head and felt that he seemed to be going in the wrong direction. It was so difficult to integrate into his will, not to mention the nine turn golden body mask and even breaking the Dharma target. There was no clue about the two, and even he didn''t know what to do.


    "Forget it, this fist can''t be understood in a short time. Staying here will only waste time. Go back to the underworld first, and at least find a home for those Terran women." Muyi thought in his heart, although the women he saved are sleeping in the small world, even nourished by the power of the small world, he doesn''t have to worry about starvation or thirst, Completely fall into a state similar to turtle rest.


    Then Muyi broke through the void and appeared directly in the underworld. It was very close to 100000 mountains. Muyi identified the direction and tore the void again. When he appeared again, there was a huge city in front of him

 Chapter 815

    Nearby Yingzhi was shocked and inexplicable when he saw this scene, and the awe in his eyes could not help being stronger, because he knew what this scene represented, but soon he calmed down, bought some maids and took them down one by one.


    After leaving the small world, they will wake up in half a day at most. I believe that with the guarantee of Yingzhi, their life in Jingzhou City will not be too bad, and at that moment, Muyi has erased all their memories in the demon family. At least in this way, their future life will be better without heavy shackles.


    After all, they can be brought back by Xiaopeng emperor. These women are very beautiful. Without those nightmare memories, maybe they can find a good home again.


    Muyi didn''t hide these things. He told Yingzhi truthfully, which saved Yingzhi a lot of trouble. After all, these women are not easy to deal with and can''t be put into the city casually. However, since there is no previous memory, it''s much easier to arrange. His city master''s house alone can fully absorb them.


    Suddenly, Yingzhi showed a strange look on his face. He hesitated for a moment and said to Muyi: "Sir, just now old Jing asked me to tell him that he wants to shut down. I''m afraid it''s difficult to meet you in a short time, but he also asked me to tell you that all the answers are already in your heart."


    "All the answers are already in my heart?" if Mu Yi thought about it, he was really surprised that old Jing didn''t see him. However, considering what he saw at the beginning, at least the other party was on an equal footing with the saint, so it can be understood.


    "Help me thank Mr. Jing." Muyi nodded, but did not insist. Then he said goodbye to Yingzhi and turned away.


    Muyi walked in Jingzhou City for a long time and finally came to the old man who had kindly taken him in when he first arrived in Jingzhou City. The old man was basking in the sun in the yard, looking stunned, as if he was remembering something. Muyi didn''t bother him or even show up. He just watched it for a long time, and then quietly injected a force into the old man, After enough to make him live a long life, he turned and left.


    Just after Muyi left, the old man suddenly woke up and looked around at a loss. Then he shook his head and showed a bitter smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Old Jing, don''t you really see him?" in the city Lord''s house, Yingzhi asked the sudden emergence of old Jing. The so-called isolation is just an excuse. Yingzhi knows, and he believes Muyi knows.


    "It''s better not to see him. Unexpectedly, he has come to this step in a short time, which is much stronger than he expected." old Jing said with emotion on his face.


    Yingzhi didn''t know who he was in old Jing''s mouth, but he also admired Muyi. "Yes, maybe there will be an elder in our Terran."


    "Elder?" old Jing shook his head. "It''s not just an elder who can be bound. His future will definitely amaze countless people."


    "Can''t the elder bind?" Yingzhi was stunned at first, and then his face was shocked. "Can he become a semi saint?"


    In order to win rank, semi saint is already the highest achievement of Terran.


    "Now he is only a line away from the semi saint, and even the semi saint is only his starting point. My Terran may be about to give birth to a real saint." old Jing''s eyes show a firmness that he has never had before.


    As for Yingzhi, he has been completely speechless. He really doesn''t know how to express his heart. The elder is already out of reach for him, and the semi Saint doesn''t dare to think about it. Unexpectedly, the Muyi, once in the general realm with him, has not only surpassed the elder, but also only a line away from the semi saint. Even in the future, he is qualified to see the realm of the saint.


    Fortunately, Yingzhi''s mind was firm, otherwise he would have been confused by the news.


    Whether Jinglao or Yingzhi, they all know clearly what a saint means to the Terran.


    After Muyi left Jingzhou City, he directly tore through the void and went on his way. When he reappeared, he was already in a huge valley. Not far from him, a huge willow tree hung countless branches and leaves like a law chain.


    Liu demon, the strength of bachongtian, made Mu Yi seriously injured and dying by only a few willow branches. A wooden spirit can grow to this point, which is far more difficult than ordinary creatures to achieve jiuchongtian.


    The purpose of Muyi''s coming this time is very simple. It is to subdue the Liu demon. At the beginning, the war was also a cause and effect. Now it is just coming to an end. Moreover, the strength of bachongtian is enough to become the host of the sub rune. What''s more, the small world of Muyi is empty and desolate, which needs the existence of Liu demon.


    As soon as Muyi appeared, the huge willow began to shake violently, one willow branch after another lit up, and the void shook with it.


    The wild animals in the valley are now in full revolt and rushing towards Muyi.


    The blue light in Muyi''s eyes flashed away, and then the flames fell all over the sky. In an instant, the whole valley was burning. Only the willow tree released a strong light, countless willow branches trembled, and the light was intertwined, so that it could barely resist the burning of Nanming from the fire.


    However, this is obviously the result of Muyi''s mercy. Otherwise, even if the Liu demon is strong, it will be difficult to resist the fire of Nanming at this time.


    When all the wild animals were swept away and turned into lamp oil, the flame covering the whole valley disappeared. Muyi fell slowly, looked directly at the Liu demon and said, "surrender to me or die."


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, the willow demon was furious. At that time, the whole valley shook. I saw that the willow demon''s body grew rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it was hundreds of feet high, and the willow branches lit up. Each leaf on it was like a sharp knife.


    "Buzz!"


    Almost a third of the willow branches trembled, suddenly bounced up and shot at Mu Yi. This momentum is more than a hundred times stronger than what Mu Yi faced at the beginning? I''m afraid this is the real strength of Liu demon.


    Muyi didn''t see any action until the willow branches came near and said a word, "Ning!"


    After a while, the space in front of Muyi solidified like a mirror. All willows were placed in it and could not move forward any more.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, Mu Yi''s feet collapsed, and thick tree roots came out one by one, just like countless Python Flying, but similarly, when these tree roots entered Mu Yi''s body, they all solidified.


    At this time, Mu Yi said

 Chapter 816

    Muyi looked at the struggling Liu demon and thought of his inability to face the Liu demon. In a twinkling of an eye, the situation reversed. Muyi didn''t expect that this day would come so fast, and the law of the jungle is the eternal law of the underworld.


    Mu Yi stepped out a few steps, looked down at the Liu demon, and said slowly, "surrender to me, you may still have the day to be detached."


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, Liu demon struggled more violently. At the same time, an illusory face emerged, which was the appearance of an old man, staring at Mu Yi with a pair of empty big eyes.


    "Still don''t want to surrender?" Mu Yi frowned. "In that case, erase your mind. Although the effect will be worse, it''s rare to see such a spiritual root in heaven and earth."


    With that, Muyi slowly raised his hand and was ready to completely erase the spirit of the Liu demon. In his current state, even if the Liu demon was eight times heaven, he still had no resistance. As his palm fell, the illusory face began to struggle violently. Finally, when Muyi''s hand was embarrassed to disappear into it, a raw voice sounded.


    "Please spare your life."


    At the same time, Liu demon also converged his breath, his body shrunk rapidly, and became ordinary again.


    "Open your mind, integrate it, and then sit in my world." Mu Yi suddenly vacated an illusory world behind him, which made Liu demon tremble. Finally, he obediently let the sub Rune disappear into his body.


    Then, a breath that had accumulated for many years broke out. If it really wanted to talk about the details, the Liu demon actually reached the peak of the eightfold sky early, but it was too difficult for the spirit root like it to break through.


    It''s not that no one has thought about it before, but once the Liu demon works hard, it''s difficult for jiuchongtian to subdue it completely, and even bring a lot of trouble. This is why the Liu demon always exists here.


    Originally, it would take at least hundreds of years for Liu demon to make a breakthrough, but now, because of a sub rune, this situation has completely changed. What Liu demon originally lacked was the perception of the realm, but now, with the improvement of the quasi emperor level of Muyi, coupled with that origin, it immediately triggered a qualitative change.


    In the Liu demon''s body, the huge power was ignited and began to change and improve its body. The previously broken willow branches and roots not only recovered quickly, but also grew vigorously. This kind of growth is not the kind that the Liu demon tried hard before, but a kind of growth.


    The whole valley trembled violently. Hundreds of miles around, all the creatures were shrouded in a thick crisis, as if the sky was about to fall.


    As for the top of the Liu demon, there are black clouds, and there are silver snakes swimming around. It seems that the Liu demon has to bear heaven''s punishment to break through.


    "How could this happen?" Mu Yi was puzzled. At least he had never encountered such a situation. Could it be that the plants and spirits would be robbed by thunder when they broke through the jiuchongtian? But why don''t creatures? And although Muyi could feel the oppression of heaven and earth before, that''s all.


    However, at this time, Liu demon resolutely began to break through towards jiuchongtian, and the breath was higher and higher.


    Finally!


    "Boom!"


    As the sky thunder fell, there was a sudden light between heaven and earth. Even at a distance, Muyi could still feel the destructive power contained in the thunder that day and directly fell on the Liu demon.


    "Ah!"


    Vaguely, Mu Yi heard the scream from the Liu demon. Countless willow branches turned into ash at that moment, and half of the rest were blackened.


    But Muyi could feel that a more surging vitality burst out underground, and then the willow demon soared again. Countless willow branches glittered and stretched recklessly, as if they were provoking the sky thunder overhead.


    "Boom!"


    Another thick sky thunder fell. This time, the Liu demon suffered more damage, and at least half of it was directly turned into ashes. Even Mu Yi couldn''t help showing some dignity. He vaguely felt that the Liu demon was more extraordinary and mysterious than he thought.


    But now, all he needs is to wait. As for the sub rune, even if the Liu demon dies completely, it is at most broken. As long as he takes back the salary lamp, he will be pregnant and raised for a period of time.


    But Mu Yi hopes Liu demon can succeed, so he may also know the secret.


    Although it has experienced two heavenly thunders, the real core of the Liu demon has not been damaged in the induction of Muyi. On the contrary, it seems to have abandoned its heavy burden and began to transform more rapidly. Once it succeeds, it will reach jiuchongtian.


    Although there is only one heavy day gap, in fact, the eight heavy days are the end of many lives. If you go up, you will get rid of yourself. At present, the Liu demon is getting rid of itself.


    At the same time, the third sky thunder had been conceived and fell, and this sky thunder was much stronger than the previous two. With one blow, it completely erased all the parts on the ground of the Liu demon, leaving only a deep pit.


    "What a powerful destructive force." Mu Yi''s body flashed and appeared at the edge of the pit. He still remembered the last sky thunder, the invincible and destructive power, which reminded him of a punch in his memory. It was also invincible and full of destruction.


    Gradually, there was a trace of thunder around Muyi. All the residual thunder power in the pit disappeared into Muyi''s body, and Muyi also took a posture and slowly squeezed his fist. For a while, a terrible breath of destruction appeared on Muyi''s body.


    Originally, Muyi''s nine turn golden body was integrated with the true meaning of thunder. Now he felt the power of thunder, which vaguely touched him, and his fist meaning was slowly changing, but I don''t know why, Muyi always felt that there was something wrong with this fist, what was missing, but he couldn''t fight it out for a long time.


    Suddenly, in the deep pit, a burst of vitality suddenly burst out, and at the same time, it also stirred the string in Muyi''s heart, and finally let him understand what he was missing in his fist.


    Although thunder is destruction, it also has vitality in destruction, so it can live forever.


    The instant enlightenment makes Mu Yi''s fist meaning suddenly more meaningful and perfectly integrated.


    "Broken!"


    Muyi''s long-standing fist finally hit out. In a moment, it passed hundreds of feet. It didn''t crash into the hill until several miles away. After a while, the hill turned into powder, but the fist also dissipated.


    "Boom."


    At this time, the pit began to shake violently, and a touch of green rushed into the sky.

 Chapter 817

    The three heavenly thunder, together with the sub rune, completely transformed the Liu demon into a success. The green breath contains a new force. Although the scale is not even as large as before, the quality is far higher than before. Obviously, the Liu demon has really broken through to the Ninth Heaven at the moment.


    In front of Muyi''s eyes, a huge willow virtual shadow slowly emerged. Countless willow branches like a law chain stretched, and the light lines on them flowed. Each leaf seemed to be engraved with a human shadow. If you look closely, you will find that the human shadow is Muyi.


    At the same time, Muyi can also feel that a huge force of faith has been injected into the salary lamp. Whether it is pure or quantitative, it should surpass aguduo, who has eight days, and can be called the first.


    After getting this huge power of faith, the salary lamp is also slowly changing. Nanming Lihuo impolitely swept away most of the power of faith. Mu Yi didn''t pay attention to this. After all, Nanming Lihuo and the salary lamp are one and equal to each other.


    The stronger the Nanming leaves the fire, the power of the salary lamp will soar.


    "Tenth."


    Mu Yi whispered. After accepting the Liu demon, there were only the last two runes left.


    A moment later, the shadow of the huge willow disappeared. Instead, a handsome young man stood in front of Muyi and looked at his face. He was actually three times similar to Muyi.


    "Liu demon has seen his master."


    When Mu Yi saw it, the young man saluted respectfully.


    "Do you have a name?" Muyi asked. Although the Liu demon in front of him looked ordinary, Muyi knew that the other party was already the Ninth Heaven strong man and the strongest one under his hands. Moreover, because of the natural plant spirit, his magic power even exceeded the strong men in the same realm, especially the vitality, which was more terrible.


    "Liu demon is not famous, but please give it to him." Liu demon said respectfully. Although it is already jiuchongtian, he can feel the power of Muyi, which is far superior to him. More importantly, Zi Rune has been integrated with him, and he can''t betray Muyi.


    "My name is Muyi. From now on, you can follow my surname. Your body is Liu, so it''s called muliu." Muyi said casually.


    "Thank you for giving me the name," said the Liu demon, who seemed to like the name very much.


    "I don''t think the aura here is very powerful, but you can reach this level. What''s special?" Mu Yi asked directly.


    "Tell the master that there is actually a spiritual vein here, but it has been barren for so many years. If the master wants it, his subordinates will take it."


    After receiving Mu Yi''s consent, Liu demon stretched out his hand and caught it. At the same time, a pure aura was emitted from the deep pit. Then the mountain shook, and a three Zhang long, earthy yellow light was photographed.


    However, as Liu demon said, this spiritual vein has been extremely barren and even shows a trace of decay, but this is also the first time Muyi saw the spiritual vein. After all, the spiritual vein exists in the earth, which can turn into soil and gas, so it is difficult to capture.


    The reason why the Liu demon photographed this spirit vein so easily is also because for so many years, this spirit vein has been kept by him. He also relied on this spirit vein to have such a huge inside information. However, this spirit vein could not make the Liu demon take the last step until he met Mu Yi.


    "Is this the spirit pulse?" Muyi felt the light that was still struggling. Under the broken Dharma, the light was purely composed of pure to extreme Reiki. At the core, it was more like a complex rune. With the flow of Reiki, there was no real form.


    "From now on, you will follow me and help me sit in the small world. As for this spiritual pulse, it will be placed in the small world and taken care of by you. It''s best to let it recover and grow slowly." Muyi immediately made arrangements for the two. I believe that if there is a Liu demon and a spiritual pulse in the small world, there will be different changes.


    "Yes."


    Naturally, the Liu demon could not refuse Muyi''s arrangement. Then, a door opened in front of Muyi, and the Liu demon entered directly with the spirit vein.


    In the middle of the small world, a Tianzhu crosses the world, which is the meaning of the fist. The Liu demon also felt the oppression for the first time, directly away from the center and came to the edge of the small world. Then he saw his body shake and directly recover his body, and a willow tree about ten feet took root.


    After the transformation, the willow''s body has become much smaller without the shackles of the previous noumenon, but Muyi believes that it is absolutely easy to surpass the past as long as it is given enough time, and the spirit vein also sinks into the earth.


    Because the small world belongs to Muyi, he can easily feel everything in it. When the spiritual pulse sinks into the depths of the earth, it turns into a ball, and then absorbs the power of the small world and begins to soak up, but what it breathes out is pure aura. In and out, the benefit is naturally the small world of Muyi.


    But this spiritual pulse is too weak. It will undoubtedly take a long time to affect the whole small world.


    And Muyi didn''t expect this spiritual vein to change the small world immediately, but it was just a seed.


    As the willow demon and spirit vein take root in the small world, there are many changes in the small world. In particular, the willow demon is also soaking up the power of the small world, and then a pure vitality rippled slowly.


    "Is this the relationship between the world and living creatures?" Mu Yi realized a little. If he could settle down and study it carefully, he might really gain something, but unfortunately, what he lacks most now is time.


    Then, Muyi reached out and a crystal idea disappeared into his palm. This is the idea condensed by Heiyi''s ancestor. However, for some reasons, Muyi did not immediately absorb it. It always felt that the time was not yet ripe.


    Just when Muyi was ready to explore, the void not far away trembled, and then a person came out of it, which also made Muyi give up the idea of exploring and suppress it in the depths of the small world again.


    Then, Mu Yi looked at the figure that had just appeared. The other party looked middle-aged, dignified, and his breath was faint, but it was also palpitating.


    "Half a step to be the emperor." Muyi almost instantly determined the other party''s realm, but compared with Muyi, the other party may have reached this realm long ago, and even have their own cards.


    "Did you take away the little willow demon here?" the other party looked directly at Mu Yizhi and asked.


    "So what?" Muyi said faintly.


    "Hand it in, and I will let you leave."


    "I''d rather know how you didn''t let me leave." Mu Yi said directly with a cold smile.

 Chapter 818

    When the middle-aged man heard Muyi''s words, he didn''t even hesitate. Without any sign, he chose to fight. A cold light flashed, and the void was immediately divided into two. However, Muyi also punched and directly collided with the cold light at this time.


    "Boom!"


    The void was directly broken under the attack of the two people, and then both sides stepped into the void, because at their level, if they destroy wantonly in the underworld, they will be more violently suppressed by heaven and earth, and the gains outweigh the losses, so the war will almost always be carried out in the void.


    After all, no matter how fierce the fight is here, it will not cause damage to the underworld.


    In the void, the middle-aged man held his right hand falsely, and a bloody long knife with fierce Qi appeared in his hand, and then cut it off against Muyi. Under the blade, the void was easily cut open, even clear, and difficult to close for a long time.


    There is no doubt that this Dao is definitely a treasure of high grade. In addition, the other party''s cultivation has reached the quasi emperor, but the realm is lacking. However, even Muyi feels a strong threat to the attack.


    Mu Yi''s face was calm and raised his fist to fight. His previous understanding made him vaguely feel the artistic conception of the fist that stands in the center of the small world, so his attack power increased sharply. Otherwise, he could not shake the treasure with his bare hands.


    The other party also showed some surprise at this scene, and his expression also became serious, no longer underestimated before.


    Although Muyi can not lose the wind for a short time, the other party, as an old semi imperial strongman and holding a treasure, actually has more attack power than Muyi. Over time, it is enough to suppress Muyi.


    And in this level of combat, the other party is obviously more experienced.


    "We must make a quick decision."


    Muyi quickly decided in his heart that in the salary lamp, the lamp oil originally accumulated was quickly consumed. Behind Muyi, a pair of hanging wings slowly opened, the surrounding void suddenly vibrated, and Muyi''s breath seemed to climb without end.


    "Take another punch."


    Muyi drank coldly, and his wings flapped. A golden light suddenly burst out from Muyi''s fist. This fist, Muyi integrated all his strength, and poured all his previous understanding of the meaning of the fist in the center of the small world into it. His spirit and will were also integrated under the promotion of instinct, playing the highest and strongest fist of his life.


    On the other hand, when the middle-aged man saw the pair of wings behind Muyi, he was already a little surprised and looked more dignified, but he still didn''t expect that Muyi''s fist would be so strong that he even felt frightened, and his face changed greatly.


    "Boom!"


    After Muyi''s punch, the whole person feels evacuated. If the small world is not continuously infused with a trace of power similar to the origin, Muyi can''t maintain his body in the void at the moment.


    On the other side, Muyi''s fist completely smashed the void, and his power directly penetrated the chaotic dark space, and the figure of the middle-aged man disappeared. Just vaguely, Muyi seemed to see the other party being punched into the darkness. He couldn''t feel what happened later, but Muyi didn''t think the other party was dead.


    After waiting for a few breaths, the other party didn''t appear. Muyi turned and tore the space away. His current state is not suitable to stay here. If he takes another half step, he can''t cope with it.


    Soon after Muyi left, the recovered void was suddenly split by a knife light, and then a embarrassed figure came out. He looked around and didn''t feel any breath. Then he waved a knife angrily, and then stepped out and disappeared.


    There is no doubt that he was completely planted this time. He was directly thrown into the chaos and darkness and returned after losing his great energy. However, he didn''t expect that the other party took the opportunity to escape, which made it difficult for him to revenge, because he didn''t know what Mu Yi was called or what nationality he came from.


    This endless war was also a means to test himself for Muyi. At least it made him understand the strength of the strong at the same level, which calmed his soaring mentality slightly.


    He also has a treasure. After finding the host for all the twelve runes and refining the salary lamp completely, I believe it will definitely bring him a surprise. At the same time, he must quickly get familiar with the realm of quasi emperor, so that he can deal with these opponents calmly in the future.


    After solving the problems of the demon family, Mu Yi felt light and carefree. At least now, there are fewer and fewer things that make him nostalgic in the underworld. However, he didn''t choose to close down, but came to Liangjie mountain. There is a channel to the abandoned land. He still has a cause and effect that hasn''t ended. That is, he swore his heart under the persecution of the soul family God general.


    Although the time originally agreed was a hundred years, Muyi could not really wait until that time. At that time, he wanted to set aside more time for himself. After all, at that time, he had just stepped into the realm of the king and was still far from jiuchongtian.


    But even he didn''t expect that he could reach or even surpass jiuchongtian so quickly. Even if he was only half a step away from the quasi emperor who is known as the invincible strong, I believe that even if he arrived at the abandoned place, such strength would be enough to protect himself.


    Moreover, Mu Yi is also curious about the fairy tomb and wants to take the opportunity to know something about it.


    At Liangjie mountain, Muyi did not immediately enter the abandoned place through that channel, but searched around the periphery, but did not find the later Jiangjia village, so Muyi had to give up the idea of meeting the village head.


    In fact, Muyi now thinks that the village head himself had a lot of doubts, but the other party didn''t hurt him. However, since he didn''t find it, Muyi didn''t force it. He believes that if there is a necessary reason, the other party will even take the initiative to find him.


    It was still the channel in the crack that I entered last time. The triangular spire had disappeared into the earth, but now Muyi''s mind could easily feel it. He just grabbed it from a distance and immediately caught the triangular spire.


    Just because it was too short to open the last time, there was not enough Yin Qi gathered here, but it was difficult for Mu Yi. He saw a virtual shadow of a salary lamp suddenly appear behind him, and then a whale swallowing force was generated. In a short time, the Yin Qi accumulated in the two mountains for countless years was extracted bit by bit.


    At that time, the whole two boundary mountains were stormy, and almost all creatures hid and trembled. Even the smell inadvertently emitted by Muyi was by no means that they could resist.


    In an instant, a long river composed of Yin Qi fell down and poured into the black triangular spire.


    £¨

 Chapter 819

    Abandoned land!


    Although the location of this entry is different, Muyi immediately determined that this is the abandoned place, but he didn''t feel much because of his low strength last time, but this time, Muyi''s cultivation has reached half step quasi emperor, which can also be called half step invincible strong in this world.


    After all, the abandoned place is not Yin and Yang, and can not carry the real great emperor. Its limit is the quasi emperor, so it is called the invincible strong, because in this world, there is no Jin until it reaches the quasi emperor. Only if you leave here, go to hell, or go to other places can you achieve the great emperor.


    Although Muyi is still half a step away, he obviously feels the oppression of this world on him. It''s like an adult locked in a small room. He looks bent and can''t stretch, but it also gives Muyi the illusion that he is more powerful than in the underworld.


    Because he was in the abandoned place, he felt more clearly about the sub rune, and the sub Rune here belongs to Si Weiyang.


    Muyi directly tore the void and stepped into it. Shortly after he left, a black cloud floated over. He saw that the black cloud churned for a while and finally condensed into a huge face. There was light in the empty eyes, especially where Muyi had just stayed.


    Finally, the black clouds gathered and formed a man''s appearance. With a look of doubt on his face, he seemed to encounter something difficult to determine. However, in the end, he shook his head, turned into black clouds again and floated farther away.


    Sishui River, Shuiyao department.


    Since the last time the water Yao king was slapped to death by Mu Yi, the whole water Yao Department has also been shaken for a period of time. After all, the fall of the old ancestor is tantamount to the loss of the biggest backer, and even whether it can keep its current position is a problem.


    Fortunately, the patriarch of the Shuiyao department was also a man of great talent. He soon used his means to stabilize the Shuiyao department again and had a close relationship with an adult in the water temple. Only then did he keep the position of the Shuiyao department and could not be swallowed up by several greedy departments around him.


    In fact, Si Qiu, the patriarch of the Shuiyao department, was able to rely on the adult of the water temple mainly because the Shuiyao department had a peerless arrogance. She was Si Weiyang.


    In the Shuiyao department, the younger generation can achieve

 Chapter 820

    "He''s back?"


    When the three elders heard Si Weiyang''s words, they were stunned at first. There was a loss in his eyes, but then his body suddenly trembled. Some couldn''t believe looking at Si Weiyang, and his voice even trembled.


    "You, you said he came back? To the abandoned land?"


    Si Weiyang nodded heavily. There was a kind of relieved joy and uncontrollable expectation on her face. Although she had a hunch that he would come back when she was most dangerous, it was only a hunch after all. Now, the hunch has become a reality.


    "Yes, he''s coming." Si Weiyang got up with a brighter look in his eyes.


    The Third Elder just wanted to say something. Suddenly he felt something strange around him. Then he saw a figure slowly emerging in the hall with his own eyes. He simply ignored the big array of Shuiyao department and appeared in the hall out of thin air. This supernatural means made the Third Elder scared and surprised. At the same time, he was more grateful for his choice.


    If I hadn''t worked hard and delayed for some time before, I''m afraid what I ushered in today would be the difficulty of exterminating the whole Shuiyao department.


    "Yes, sir." the three elders suddenly woke up and bowed down to Mu Yi.


    "There''s no need." Muyi waved, and the three elders felt that the emptiness in front of them was solidified. They could no longer worship, and their fear was stronger.


    "Master." Si Weiyang bowed and looked at Mu Yi excitedly. Her expression stunned Mu Yi, and a strange feeling rose in her heart, but she was suppressed by his powerful state of mind.


    "Yes, it''s already a kind of perfection of Taoism. It seems that the timing of my trip is just right. It also allows you to break through the king''s territory and have more self-protection." under such a distance, Si Weiyang''s cultivation level can''t hide from Mu Yi even without Zi runes, so he just glanced and had a general understanding in his heart.


    For others, it is difficult and difficult to break through the king''s realm. Even Muyi finally took that step, emerged into a butterfly and ushered in the moment of take-off after many disasters.


    However, for Si Weiyang, it is not difficult to break through this step, and in the final analysis, it is because of Muyi, the current state of Muyi, and the relationship between salary lamp and Zi rune. If Si Weiyang can no longer be promoted to the king''s state, I''m afraid no one in the world will be able to break through.


    After all, the power absorbed by Muyi now comes from the original power of the small world, and the integration of Zi Rune and salary lamp can even transmit Muyi''s realm perception to the past, and the original power is no problem.


    With Si Weiyang''s realm now, after absorbing Mu Yi''s perception and the power of origin, he can easily take that step and reach the king''s realm.


    Si Weiyang naturally believed Muyi''s words, and what really made her care was not to break into the king''s realm, but Muyi''s concern for her. The three elders on one side were shocked and inexplicable.


    Although he is also full of confidence in his granddaughter, he knows better how difficult it is to break through the king''s realm. Otherwise, only one ancestor of Shuiyao Department has reached this realm for so many years. At the moment, Muyi''s words are understated, as if it is not difficult at all.


    But the three elders have a feeling that what Muyi said can be done.


    "Thank you, master." Si Weiyang nodded, but the three elders on one side didn''t know what they thought, and their emotions were difficult to control.


    Once Mu Yi''s mind is swept away, he will realize something.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" Muyi asked. At the moment, the hall where Si Weiyang is located, the bodyguards who seem to be constantly patrolling around, as well as a pseudo King''s realm hidden in the dark, and even the lights and decorations in the Shuiyao department, looked like a big happy event. If Muyi couldn''t guess again, he would be a fool.


    "Forgive me, sir. I''ve made a mistake in this matter. Please forgive Shuiyao department this time for Weiyang''s face." the three elders immediately said. Just after he was happy, he suddenly thought of Si Weiyang''s forced marriage to the king''s territory.


    If there were no such thing, the return of Mu Yi and Si Weiyang would become the king''s land at the moment, which are definitely the major events of the rise of Shuiyao department. But now, although it is also a major event, Shuiyao department may face more destruction.


    "Master." Si Weiyang gently nodded his eyebrows and paused for a moment. All the information about this matter was perceived by Mu Yi through the sub rune. Mu Yi was stunned first, and then he glanced over Si Weiyang''s memories roughly. This is him

 Chapter 821

    "Well, I''ll deal with it. Isn''t there a few days? Then wait for him to come." Muyi said faintly. The three elders naturally had no objection to this. Although Muyi didn''t explain how to deal with Shuiyao department, he believed that with Si Weiyang, Shuiyao department could not be destroyed. At most, it would be punished. This is also the best outcome.


    After the three elders left, Si Weiyang looked at Muyi and said, "thank you, master."


    "The higher your strength, the greater your help to me, so you don''t need to thank. Besides, Shuiyao department is Shuiyao department, and you are you." Mu Yi said faintly. To tell the truth, he didn''t pay attention to Shuiyao department at all. There may have been a Shuiyao king before, but now, it''s just a fake King''s realm.


    He can destroy it if he wants.


    "These days, you first adjust your state to the best. When things are solved, it is time for you to break through the king''s realm. Although I am confident that you can break through, if you don''t have a strong idea, you will also fail. Therefore, the key to success depends on yourself." Muyi added.


    "Master, don''t worry, I will succeed." Si Weiyang''s face is full of determination. Recently, she has deeply realized the problem of insufficient strength. If she has the strength of the king''s territory, the Shuiyao department can''t control her at all, and the king''s territory doesn''t dare to make such a bold decision.


    In the next few days, Muyi stayed in the hall. About his arrival, no one in the whole Shuiyao Department knew except Si Weiyang and the three elders, even the puppet king who had been monitoring outside the hall.


    The whole Shuiyao Department has been filled with joy. Of course, some young people are unwilling. After all, Si Weiyang has a great reputation in the Shuiyao department and is the favorite object of many young people. But now, Si Weiyang is going to marry a king for the Shuiyao department, which makes them deeply ashamed and makes them work harder to cultivate.


    As for Si Qiu, he has been very good recently. After he attached to the adult, the situation of Shuiyao department is much better. There will be no problems in a short time. As long as Si Weiyang reaches the king''s territory, he can really have peace of mind.


    Although he knew that Si Weiyang was resisting, he also had his own difficulties, and thought that Si Weiyang would understand him in the future. After all, Si Weiyang''s home was Shuiyao department, and her only relatives were here.


    Finally, on the day when the king arrived, the atmosphere in the hall where Si Weiyang was located was a little stagnant. The women of several families who were responsible for dressing up Si Weiyang knelt on the ground trembling, but the wedding clothes and jewelry were discarded.


    Si Weiyang respectfully stood beside him. In just a few days, with the guidance of Mu Yi, Si Weiyang has been promoted to the most perfect state. Without Mu Yi, Si Weiyang may have some difficulties in breaking through to the king''s realm, but at present, if she wants to enter the pseudo King''s realm, it is absolutely easy, but it is doomed to be a wrong way, even if she can gain powerful power in a short time, But if you want to become a real king, it will undoubtedly be more difficult than ten times.


    "Finally?"


    Above the main hall, Mu Yi slowly opened his eyes. His eyes seemed to penetrate the main hall, the big array outside and Si Shui, and all the distant scenes were included in his eyes. At the end of his line of sight, a white cloud slowly floated. This white cloud was clearly a magic weapon. On it was a big red sedan, surrounded by boys and girls, and in the middle was an old man with sharp nosed monkey cheeks, Next to them stood two strong men who also reached the king''s realm. The three said something from time to time, and the old man was full of joy.


    There is no doubt that the old man with sharp mouth and monkey cheeks is the candidate Si Qiu adheres to. Mu Yi also learned his information from Si Weiyang''s memory.


    Ji Jun, known as the water king and the top power of the triple heaven, is regarded as a good friend with the former water Yao king. It is because of this relationship that Si Qiu found each other and paid a huge price. He promised Si Weiyang to each other as a Taoist companion in exchange for each other''s protection.


    When the party came to the Si water, they saw the Si water churning violently, and then slowly split towards both sides. This is the power of the Shui Yao Department to start a large array to separate the Si water and greet the water king and his party in the most solemn way.


    In the Shuiyao department, in addition to the people of the Shuiyao department, some big families around also sent people to come. After all, this is a king''s land to get married. This face must be given.


    Si Qiu was surrounded by people and came to Si water in order.


    "Meet the water king and two adults." Si Qiu saluted respectfully. Even if he was the head of the family, he must still maintain enough respect in the face of the king''s territory, otherwise if he annoyed the other party and killed him, he would die in vain.


    Later, the people behind Si Qiu also saluted one after another. For a time, the momentum was huge.


    "Siqiu clan leader doesn''t need to be like this. We''ll be a family in the future." King Shui laughed and his face was full of complacency. After all, Si Weiyang seemed to him, but the future king''s land not only didn''t lose money, but even made a lot of money this time.


    "Yes, a family." Si Qiu also smiled. As for the different eyes around him, he ignored them directly.


    "These two are the king''s good friends. King Shuiqing and King Shuiyun can be regarded as a witness for the king today." King Shui introduced the two king''s good friends around him.


    "I have seen King Shuiqing and King Shuiyun." Si Qiu paid a visit one by one. After that, he welcomed the water king and his party into the Shuiyao department.


    "What''s the matter? Why hasn''t Weiyang come out?" Si Qiu led people to the hall, but found that the door was empty. He couldn''t help asking the three elders standing in front of the hall.


    Before the three elders spoke, the king of water said, "it doesn''t matter. Since Weiyang is shy, the king will personally pick her out. Please wait a moment."


    The water king also flashed a trace of displeasure in his eyes, but he was not angry. He also understood that marrying him was not Si Weiyang''s original intention. However, in his opinion, whether Si Weiyang was willing or not, he could not change the outcome. Once he became his woman, he had some ways to make him obedient.


    "Ha ha, I think the bride is not just shy?" Wang Shuiqing smiled.


    "I''ve heard that Ji Jun has taken a big advantage this time. Hurry to invite the bride out and let us see it." Wang Shuiyun also said nearby. Only the two of them dared to talk to him with this attitude.


    "OK, two wait a minute." the water king nodded and walked into the hall.


    £¨

 Chapter 822

    "Who are you?"


    When King Shui entered the main hall, he did not find that the main hall had been completely separated from the outside, as if it were in two different time and space. It was precisely for this reason that King Shui failed to notice the situation in the main hall just outside. However, at that time, he thought it was the protective means of Shui Yao Department, and he did not break it forcibly. In fact, He never thought that Shuiyao department would be bad for him. It was as ridiculous as a few rabbits trying to calculate a tiger.


    Moreover, the water king also thought that he had saved enough face for the water Yao Department in front of outsiders. However, he didn''t expect that he would see such a scene after entering the hall.


    Si Weiyang, who surprised him and wanted it at all costs, stood beside him and looked respectful, just like a maid, while a young man sat on the throne.


    The water king can cultivate to the king''s realm, but he can''t be a fool. He doesn''t know well when he sees the situation in the hall. However, he doesn''t have much fear when he looks at Muyi. Although Muyi is a little unpredictable in his eyes, he doesn''t come alone this time.


    "Did you come in from the outside?" the water king swept his face and blurted out without finding a mark in the center of his eyebrows. After all, everyone has a mark in the abandoned place, which is also a sign of the abandoned place.


    "It''s not too stupid, but you''ve provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked." Mu Yi said faintly. A triple heaven King''s realm is really not worth how much he should mobilize the public. If Si Weiyang didn''t have to stay in the Shuiyao department, he didn''t need so much trouble at all. He wiped it away long before the other party arrived.


    "Really? I don''t think so. On the contrary, you provoked me. The water temple is really ignorant." the water king directly put a big hat on Mu Yi and carried out the water temple. After all, he himself belongs to the water temple. Compared with the water temple, Mu Yi is nothing alone.


    However, he said it was easy, but in fact he had quietly sent a message to two friends, but his expression was a little stiff until he couldn''t contact the right person. At this time, if he didn''t know how Shuiyao died, he would be a real fool.


    "Unfortunately, it''s not time yet, otherwise I don''t mind going to the water temple." Mu Yi sighed, and his words were absolutely sincere.


    "Arrogance." the water king immediately defined Muyi, but he just said it in his heart. Then he looked at Muyi and said slowly: "since Weiyang is your man, the king is not forced to leave."


    Obviously, after he couldn''t contact his friends, he withdrew. After all, it''s not difficult to kill the mysterious existence of Shuiyao King quietly. Although he wants to get Si Weiyang, he cherishes his life more.


    After that, the water king shook his body and retreated back. However, when he arrived at the door of the hall, he found that his back seemed sealed. In any case, he couldn''t withdraw for half a step. His face changed wildly, and he didn''t even hesitate to give full play to his strength. At the same time, he turned and punched back.


    This punch immediately caused a strong wind in the hall, but when it was close to Muyi and Si Weiyang, it quietly faded and disappeared.


    "Boom!"


    The king of water punched hard on the door of the hall, but found that he couldn''t shake the slightest bit. At this meeting, his face has turned pale. As an old king, how can he not know what the current situation represents?


    "Why? Don''t you continue to try?" Muyi said, looking at the water king standing with his hands tied.


    "Why are you kidding me? I''d like to offer you enough compensation. I just hope you can let me go." the appearance of water king''s sharp nosed monkey cheeks also seems a little solemn at the moment. He opens his mouth and closes his mouth and no longer calls himself the king. Obviously, he already knows the difference between himself and Muyi.


    At least in the later stage of the king''s territory, this is the evaluation of Muyi in the heart of the water king, because in his opinion, even if he can suppress him in the middle stage of the king''s territory, it can''t be so light, or even freeze the hall directly.


    At this time, the women of Shuiyao department who knelt on the ground were all silly. They thought that they would be free when the water king came and leave here. But who thought, in the end, even the water king withdrew, and they couldn''t help but have a strong fear in their hearts.


    "Compensation? It''s all mine to kill you?" Mu Yi smiled.


    "I have a treasure that I haven''t put on my body. As long as adults are willing to let me go, the treasure must be given to me with both hands." King Shui said immediately. He looked serious, but it didn''t seem like a joke. After all, at the moment, his life is in Muyi''s hand. If he really wants to lie and be seen through, he might lose his life.


    "Heavy treasure? Even if you have the most precious treasure? It''s just something outside." Mu Yi shook his head. Now he has a salary lamp and even an unrecovered xuanming spring. As for the life magic weapon of years bamboo, he has no interest in heavy treasure.


    Instead of wasting time on it, it''s better to concentrate on practice and raise your accomplishments to the quasi emperor level as soon as possible.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, the king of water also changed greatly, because Muyi said so, it was obvious that he had made a decision, but before he could react, he saw Muyi gently raise his hand and give him directions at a distance of more than ten feet.


    In the eyes of King Shuijun, the finger fell slowly, as if the whole sky was pressing towards him, and he could not move a bit. At the same time, a sharp pain kept coming. His bones were breaking and crushing inch by inch. Unfortunately, he could not even make a sound at the moment, only his face became extremely distorted because of the pain.


    Just when the water king thought he was going to die, his pressure suddenly relaxed, and then he flew out.


    At the moment, the outside is also very lively. After the water king entered the hall, Si Qiu deliberately flattered the other two king''s territories. As for the patriarchs and elders of some surrounding tribes who came to watch the ceremony, it is also beneficial for them to make friends with one or two king''s territories after all.


    But before long, they heard a roar, and then a figure flew out of the hall and fell directly in front of the people.


    None of the people present today are ordinary people, and their eyesight is naturally not bad. Therefore, when the figure appeared, they recognized it one after another. It was the previously satisfied water king, but now he fell in front of the people like a dead fish.


    The scene fell into a strange silence for a moment, and everyone, including the two kings, was stunned.

 Chapter 823

    Everyone present was not clear about who the water king was, but it was precisely because he was clear that he saw the other party lying there like a puddle of mud. It was obvious that he had more air out and less air in. All the people were particularly shocked.


    Many people have secretly looked at Si Qiu. After all, this matter seems to be a conspiracy of the Shui Yao Department. They deliberately deceived the water king and plotted against him. It seems that it has succeeded.


    If you can plot against a triple heavenly king, the person who took the shot must also be the king''s territory, but isn''t the ancestor of Shuiyao dead? When did another king come out? Is it a conspiracy or?


    No one here was a fool. After realizing this, they all stepped back and separated Si Qiu and the people of Shuiyao department. Even the two friends invited by the water king locked Si Qiu and stared at the hall in front of them.


    It seemed that it was no longer an ordinary hall, but a flood and beast.


    Their cultivation is weaker than that of the water king. The strongest one is the double heaven peak. Now even the water king has become like this. If they are not careful, the consequences can be imagined.


    "Da Da!"


    At this time, there was a slight sound of footsteps in the hall, and everyone''s expression suddenly became nervous. As for the water king lying on the ground, no one paid attention.


    Finally, two figures appeared in the public''s sight. When they saw these two people, everyone was almost stunned, because these two people were too young. Si Weiyang, who was later recognized by many people, should have been today''s protagonist, but at the moment, she was cold behind an outsider.


    As for the leading young man, none of them could feel his breath and looked like an ordinary person, but unless he was a fool, no one would believe that the other party was just an ordinary person. After all, how could an ordinary person make Si Weiyang surrender?


    Even the water king came to this end mostly because of the young man who looked like ordinary people.


    "Is it too much for you to hurt people?" finally, King Shuiqing said. Although he was pressing questions, his tone was more like showing weakness.


    "Wounding? Do you mean him?" Mu Yi smiled, lit a little anger with his chin, opened his eyes, but couldn''t move, and even couldn''t speak.


    "Why do you ask? We are all from the water temple, but you should come to the abandoned place from the outside?" Wang Shuiyun also said, and directly named Muyi as not the person in the abandoned place. After all, this is easy to identify. Everyone present, even Si Weiyang, has an exclusive mark on the center of his eyebrows, but Muyi''s eyebrows are empty, And he didn''t make any cover up, so he could recognize it at a glance.


    Maybe the underworld is a rumor or even secret for others, but it is an open secret for the king''s realm. Even many King''s realms have the experience of traveling in the underworld in the past. However, they can''t completely leave the abandoned land, unless one day they can become an invincible strong man or even a great emperor, they can really surpass the abandoned land.


    "So what? Or do you expect someone in the water temple to save you?" Mu Yi said faintly. He didn''t know whether there was an invincible strong man in the water temple, but he thought that even if there was, he couldn''t be born easily. As for the quasi invincible strong man, he was not afraid.


    Of course, Muyi would not be foolish enough to face the whole water temple. If the water king hadn''t made his mind on Si Weiyang, he wouldn''t bully each other, but since he caused trouble, don''t resent others.


    As for the friends of the two water kings, Muyi didn''t really intend to kill them, because there was no need at all. As for whether they would come for revenge, Muyi silk didn''t worry. Even after he left, as long as Si Weiyang became the king, she didn''t have to be afraid of them.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s arrogant words, they both looked a little ugly, but they tacitly agreed not to say anything. After all, they came mainly to observe the ceremony. As for saying that they were angry with an enemy who didn''t know the depth for the king of water, they didn''t do it.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance. As long as you kill him, I''ll let you leave. How?" Mu Yi suddenly smiled mysteriously and looked at them and said.


    After a while, their faces became very ugly. As kings, they were always superior. Even if they met a stronger existence than them, they were all equal. Why were they forced to this extent?


    As for killing the water king, as long as they dare to do so, they may have no place in the water temple.


    "Impossible." almost without any hesitation, they refused Mu Yi''s proposal.


    "In that case, you''d better die together," said Mu Yi, slapping the two people, but they didn''t wait to die and fought back, but their attack was almost like a joke in front of this palm.


    The people around were almost stunned. No one thought that Mu Yi''s disagreement would destroy the two king lands. For them, it was no different from the collapse of the sky. In particular, Si Qiu felt dark and almost fainted.


    All his previous thoughts, under this kind of killing, almost became a joke, and as long as he saw Si Weiyang following Mu Yi, he could imagine the relationship between them, and he sent Si Weiyang out.


    Mu Yi even said to kill the king, not to mention the culprit.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, Si Qiu was awakened by a scream, which also let him see the shocking picture of the last scene. He saw that the two king territories were pressed on the ground by a slowly falling palm, without any resistance, and under that palm, the void turned into pieces, and then swallowed the two king territories directly.


    A void storm rolled up, but then it was suppressed and eliminated by the palm. As for the two kings, they had disappeared, and there was not even any trace left in the field.


    Seeing this scene, not only Si Qiu, but almost everyone was silly and shocked, but also vaguely understood that something big had happened.


    They don''t know how many King States there are in the water temple, but in addition to the water Yao king, the water Qing king, the water cloud king and, of course, the culprit water king, there are no four king states at once. I''m afraid the water temple can''t be regarded as nothing has happened.


    And more people are worried. What if Muyi goes crazy and kills them directly? But at the moment, no one dares to escape or slip away.

 Chapter 824

    It was still on the Sishui River, but it was hundreds of miles away from the Shuiyao department. The void suddenly trembled, and then suddenly split, and two embarrassed figures fell out of it. It was the dead king Shuiqing and King Shuiyun in the eyes of everyone.


    But at the moment, although they were embarrassed and their breath was unstable, they both lived well and didn''t die.


    Finally, when they stopped, they showed the expression of the rest of their lives.


    "Hey, it''s a pity that brother Ji Jun provoked such existence this time." the king of water Qing shook his head and said.


    "Hum, that''s what he asked for. It''s you and me. The reason why I''m still alive is that the adult is kind-hearted. Otherwise, I''ll be like an ant when I wait in front of him." Shuiyun Wang snorted coldly. After all, in his opinion, this time is really a disaster, and he even almost lost his life. The only friendship he had was naturally gone.


    "I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Facing that adult, I always feel like facing the hall Lord." the king of Shuiqing smiled bitterly.


    "Temple Lord? You mean?" the water cloud King trembled and looked incredible.


    "Are you familiar with this place? In addition to the existence of the hall Lord, who can send us out of a hundred miles?" the king of Shuiqing showed a trace of shock and longing.


    "This..." the king of water cloud looked around. They had just walked here with the king of water before. Naturally, they couldn''t have no impression, and it was almost a hundred miles away from the Shuiyao department.


    At the same time, there was still a dead silence in front of the hall of Shuiyao department. The absence of the bones of the two kings brought them too much shock, and the water king lying on the ground showed a trace of despair and towering hatred.


    But what he hates is not Muyi, nor Si Weiyang, but the culprit of all this, Si Qiu!


    If it wasn''t Si Qiu, how could he see Si Weiyang? If it wasn''t Si Qiu, how could he offend such a terrorist existence? Even in the end, even his own life was taken in, which was really not worth it.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late now. Even his two good friends are dead, not to mention him. Moreover, the water king also thinks that Muyi will let him go.


    "Now it''s your turn." Muyi said faintly looking at the water king.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, the water king''s eyes showed a trace of prayer. After all, he can become the king''s territory. He has made unimaginable efforts to this day. How can he be willing to die so easily now?


    But Muyi didn''t give him a chance. He didn''t even let go of the other two kings. Instead, he directly bent his fingers and a flame fell on him. In a short time, the raging flame wrapped him up. He didn''t even scream, and turned into a mass of ashes in an instant.


    The people around shivered, and their eyes showed panic.


    "Now that the excitement has been seen, I won''t send it away. If anyone wants to avenge the water king, come here and I''ll stay here for a while." Mu Yi said, ignoring the people, turned and walked into the hall.


    At this time, all the women who had knelt in the main hall left and cleaned the main hall without any eye obstruction.


    "Thank you, master." Si Weiyang looked at Muyi and said. She didn''t expect Muyi to let the people of Shuiyao department go. The original worried anger didn''t fall, but the last words were more like supporting Shuiyao department.


    "I''m just too lazy to argue with them, but I''m just a bunch of clowns and frogs at the bottom of the well." Mu Yi said faintly, but it''s also his heart. With his current state, if he haggles with those people, he seems to think highly of them.


    "That''s because the master is kind." Si Weiyang smiled like a flower, especially attractive.


    "Well, you''re ready. You''ll start closing tomorrow until you break through the king''s territory." Mu Yi glanced at Si Weiyang and gave her one more day to sort out her state.


    "Yes." Si Weiyang''s face was solemn. Naturally, she also knew that whether she could break through this time was related to her future and whether she could keep up with Muyi''s footsteps, rather than a dispensable existence.


    Outside the hall, when Muyi and Si Weiyang disappeared, many people were relieved. What''s more, they fell to the ground and sweated cold.


    "Si Qiu clan leader, good calculation." someone sneered at Si Qiu, shook his sleeve and turned away.


    "Congratulations to Shuiyao department." some people smiled meaningfully, but no matter what, no one dared to say evil words to each other. After all, the existence is in the hall, and no one knows whether he is still paying attention to them. If he rashly offends, a flame will float out, and they will only turn into a pile of ashes like the water king.


    In the twinkling of an eye, those invited guests left one after another. At the same time, those who fled in embarrassment were the group of welcoming men brought by King Shui, even the puppet king who had been monitoring Si Weiyang before

 Chapter 825

    Through the connection between the salary lamp and the sub rune, Muyi instilled into the past all his feelings on how to break through to the king''s realm. At the same time, the salary lamp also has the ability to make people fall into the unity of heaven and man, and a little bit of the source poured into the small world has also been pulled out by Muyi. Similarly, through the mysterious connection of the sub rune, Muyi entered Si Weiyang''s body.


    Sentiment and the power of origin are like a spark, which completely ignited everything from Si Weiyang''s cultivation to now. Moreover, because of the salary lamp, she easily entered the unity of heaven and man, so that she can clearly grasp everything in her body.


    The Taoist seed grew up again under this supply, with dense patterns on it, and then more and more. The Taoist seed beat slowly like a heart, and each beat will devour a lot of power. Fortunately, there is the original supply of Muyi, otherwise it would be difficult for Si Weiyang to pass this pass alone.


    With the passage of time, Si Weiyang''s breath became more and more prosperous. The whole person looked a little more awe inspiring and inviolable. A mysterious breath surrounded her, and the mark in the center of her eyebrows became brighter and brighter.


    Finally, when Si Weiyang felt that his mind was completely swallowed into the Tao, the whole world seemed to be completely at a standstill. There was no sound, no light, no feeling, like everything didn''t exist.


    "Click!"


    I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, a subtle voice sounded, but in Si Weiyang''s induction, it sounded like the first voice of the earth, through the whole heart, through the Tao species, and through the estrangement between her body and the outside world.


    "Boom!"


    Then, like the thunder rolling, Si Weiyang felt everything in the world so vividly for the first time. Her body was greedy and swallowed up all forces quickly. At the same time, it was also undergoing transformation. Her mind began to rise and soar, and his will was tempered more powerful and tenacious.


    However, at this time, the mark on Si Weiyang''s eyebrows began to riot, or the real riot was the mark belonging to her original aquarium. It seemed that she was trying to gain control and completely control Si Weiyang.


    Muyi opened his eyes and two golden lights flashed away, which directly opened the broken Dharma target. Now, with the continuous improvement of Muyi''s cultivation, the broken Dharma target is more powerful. At this time, there is no secret in Si Weiyang''s body.


    Long ago, Mu Yi had doubts about the marks on the eyebrows of these races in the abandoned land, but at that time, his cultivation was too low to pry into the secrets. He thought it was only unique to the world he was born in.


    But now, with Si Weiyang''s breakthrough into the realm of the king, the sudden riot of the seal immediately aroused Mu Yi''s doubt. He already understood that he was afraid that the mark had a role he didn''t know. At the same time, he also thought of the water temple.


    Especially the word "Temple", under normal circumstances, no one will build any temple, and gods often need to be worshipped and believe in the existence. What does this so-called temple have to do with the marks of all ethnic groups?


    If there were no salary lamp, no sub rune, and the power of faith provided by the host, Muyi would not have association, but now, he can''t help thinking more.


    After all, although the sub rune is usually hidden in the body, once it is presented, it is just like the marks of all ethnic groups. It is a mark that appears in the center of the eyebrow. If the marks of all ethnic groups are regarded as the same thing as the sub rune, and the temple is equivalent to a salary lamp, I''m afraid it''s thought-provoking.


    Perhaps, this so-called abandoned place, or the temple of all ethnic groups, itself is a kind of captivity and continuous harvest. However, different from the son rune, in the abandoned place, I''m afraid that only when they reach the king''s realm can they completely activate the mark and become slaves to faith. Of course, they may not know it, but they have been secretly controlled by the temple.


    This is probably the main reason why all ethnic groups will immediately go to the temple once they become the king''s territory.


    If there were no Muyi and Zi Rune today, Si Weiyang might not be able to change this fate, but with Muyi, everything would be different. Compared with the marks of all ethnic groups inherited from blood, although there are only 12 Zi runes, they are more powerful and perfect.


    Therefore, from this aspect alone, the sub Rune can definitely surpass the Shui nationality mark inherited by Si Weiyang. Moreover, Muyi is nearby at the moment, and it is impossible to watch Si Weiyang controlled by the Shui nationality mark.


    Mu Yi thought a little on his face. Then the golden light in his eyes shone directly into Si Weiyang''s eyebrows. He saw that in Si Weiyang''s sea of knowledge, two big nets were entangled. If you look closely, you will find that the so-called big net is actually a sub Rune and an aquarium mark.


    In contrast, the large net transformed by Zi rune is obviously larger and more detailed, which has the upper hand. However, the large net transformed by Shui Nationality''s mark is continuous because it is inherited from Si Weiyang''s blood, but it can barely support it.


    However, in this way, it was Si Weiyang, the host, who suffered. Although the sub Rune must have won over a long time, I''m afraid Si Weiyang had already died at that time, so neither the sub Rune nor the aquarium mark could become the final winner.


    But at this time, Muyi chose to step in. He saw the power of the world surging around him, wrapped Si Weiyang directly and completely separated from the abandoned place. At the same time, he grabbed it with his right hand and grabbed the big net transformed by the aquarium mark directly across Si Weiyang''s sea of knowledge.


    "Ah!"


    Si Weiyang uttered a scream. The breath that had just broken through suddenly became unstable and seemed to be about to riot. However, with Mu Yi''s look moving, the salary lamp on her head jumped to Si Weiyang''s head, and then suddenly fell into her body.


    In Si Weiyang''s knowledge of the sea, a huge salary lamp came and directly pressed down the knowledge sea town where the riot began. Even under the suppression of the salary lamp, the large network of aquarium marks began to vibrate and even became unstable, allowing Muyi to completely grasp it out of his body.


    At this time, the big net of Zi Rune was completely integrated into Si Weiyang''s knowledge of the sea and every part of his body to completely drive away the aquarium mark. However, in this process, Si Weiyang''s body was constantly shaking and his face was filled with all kinds of pain.


    But from beginning to end, she clenched her teeth tightly without uttering a scream.


    "At this moment, still want to resist? Nanming leaves the fire and burns!"


    Muyi looked at the aquarium mark that was still struggling. With a cold hum, he directly summoned Nanming to leave the fire. At that time, the big net began to turn into ashes under Nanming''s leaving the fire. At the last moment, Muyi heard a scream from a distant place.

 Chapter 826

    When the aquarium mark was completely burned, Si Weiyang''s look gradually eased and her body no longer trembled. At the moment, her whole body also looked very clear. Her breath was still rising and completely reached the king''s realm. Even because she had experienced that pain before, her will was more tenacious and the benefits would be better.


    Also because of Mu Yi''s feelings and origin, Si Weiyang''s breath is not only without any vanity, on the contrary, it is extremely pure, which directly consolidated the realm of one heavy sky. Even as long as she is willing, she can reach the peak of one heavy sky and even two heavy days in a short time.


    This is because of the strong benefits accumulated before, coupled with the help of Muyi. If there is no such harvest, it is abnormal.


    However, Muyi was most concerned about the aquarium mark originally belonging to Si Weiyang. After repeatedly confirming that there was no residue, he was relieved, and felt that the power of faith from Si Weiyang was also more huge and pure.


    As for the salary lamp, Si Weiyang returned to Mu Yi''s body after he had spare his strength to stabilize his knowledge of the sea.


    Mu Yi glanced at Si Weiyang, who was still in the process of entering the throne, and did not disturb her. After all, she had just made a breakthrough. She still needed enough time to consolidate and even be familiar with the cultivation of the king''s realm.


    At this time, Muyi thought of the aquarium mark, which was heard at the last moment.


    There is no doubt that his previous speculation has gradually approached the truth, but if you want to know the specific truth, I''m afraid you can only go to the temple in person. However, Mu Yi always feels that this may involve a great secret. Even with his current strength, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous.


    "It''s no wonder that there are channels in the abandoned land, which can be bullied by the ghost family, and there is no invasion here. I''m afraid there is not only a fairy tomb here, but there are problems in the world itself." Mu Yi can''t help thinking in his heart. In fact, it''s no wonder he thinks so. After all, although the abandoned land is powerful, it''s not a worry compared with the ghost family.


    Moreover, the abandoned land also has huge resources, which makes people greedy.


    At the same time, Mu Yi also understands that it involves the whole abandoned land. There is absolutely no such a big hand under the great emperor. Even there is more than one great emperor here. Soul family? Ghosts? Is there really no involvement in this?


    Muyi felt that he had inadvertently fallen into another situation, and it was still difficult to climb out. However, since he had done it, he had nothing to regret. Anyway, he had caused a lot of trouble, and he didn''t care about one more.


    It''s good news that Si Weiyang can get rid of the restrictions of the aquarium mark this time, so as not to break out and cause changes in the future.


    However, Muyi originally planned to leave Si Weiyang in the Shuiyao department for latent cultivation, which would not restrict her freedom. However, after this incident, if Si Weiyang was left again, it would be tantamount to sending the handle to others. I believe the water god temple will take action afterwards.


    Therefore, Si Weiyang could not stay in the Shuiyao department. He had to leave with him. At least there was no aquarium mark. The abandoned land could no longer be limited to her. Moreover, although the small world of Muyi itself was desolate, it could also be used as a place to live.


    Anyway, there are more than one follower in there. In addition to Liu demon, there is jianjiu who has been trying. However, Muyi doesn''t have the ability to turn a day into a year, so the time in the small world is almost the same as that in the underworld. Jianjiu naturally can''t come out so soon.


    In this case, it is not unacceptable to have another Si Weiyang in the small world. Anyway, as long as he is not dead, it will be extremely safe to stay in the small world, which is far more reassuring than in an abandoned place.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a few days later, there was an undercurrent surging in Si Shui. Many eyes focused on Shui Yao Department. In Shui Yao Department, an important event also happened. Si Qiu retired from the position of patriarch and chose to become a supreme elder, no longer paying attention to the affairs of Shui Yao Department.


    However, it was not the three elders who came up later, but another person in the family, named Si Yan, who was also very prestigious in the family. However, his cultivation was worse than Si Qiu, but he was only a great success of Taoist cultivation. However, I believe that with the full support of the Shuiyao department, he will reach the realm of the puppet king in a short time.


    As for the king''s realm, it is not so easy to achieve. If someone in the Shuiyao department really has this qualification, he will not be bound to the position of clan leader and delay his efforts. After all, as long as he becomes the king''s realm, his position in the clan will be far higher than that of the clan leader, or even a decision can be made.


    On that day, Si Weiyang''s breath suddenly surged and finally woke up from entering the meditation. Her cultivation has reached the peak of a heavy sky. It can be seen that she has gained a lot in recent days.


    "Weiyang thanked his master for his kindness."


    Although he was calm before, it didn''t mean he didn''t know what happened in his body. Naturally, he understood that if it wasn''t for the Muyi, even if she could break through the king''s realm, she couldn''t get rid of the control of the water temple. Thinking of that process, she even faintly feared, and couldn''t help touching her eyebrows.


    Originally, there was the aquarium mark that grew up with her, but it was empty. The aquarium mark like life disappeared completely. As for the sub rune, it would not be exposed unless it was deliberately revealed.


    If Si Weiyang goes out at this time, it will definitely make people misunderstand that she came in from the outside, so even with this alone, she is not suitable to stay in the Shuiyao department.


    "Although I let you get rid of the aquarium mark, you have also become the host of sub runes, so in this regard, I bound you." Muyi said faintly.


    "If I didn''t meet the master, I''m afraid I can''t even gather the Tao seed now, or even have the power to protect myself. Maybe one day disaster will come from heaven. Compared with the only aquarium mark that knows plunder, it''s the master''s son rune, which makes me a king''s territory. Therefore, the so-called bondage of the master doesn''t exist." Si Weiyang shook his head and said soberly and firmly.


    As she reached the king''s realm, she saw many things more clearly. Moreover, the hegemony of Zi Rune could not make her even a trace of dissatisfaction with Muyi. Naturally, in her heart, no matter what Muyi did, she was right.


    Of course, in addition to this, Zi Rune will not limit or change Si Weiyang''s mind and ideas. She can still be independent and do anything according to her own mind. Therefore, Mu Yi is a good master in this regard. As long as he has never forced these followers, he just helps them improve their strength.


    "Now I have something to ask your opinion." Muyi smiled, looked at Si Weiyang and said.

 Chapter 827

    "Master, it doesn''t matter." Si Weiyang nodded gently. In fact, as long as Mu Yi said it, she couldn''t refuse, but Mu Yi hasn''t formed such a character all the time. Even if something happens, she will ask each other''s opinions.


    "Your current situation is no longer suitable for staying in the abandoned place, and I had the chance to build my own small world by chance. Although it is only 40 miles, it is no different from the general world to some extent. You can stay there for cultivation temporarily, which is the safest place for you." Muyi said directly.


    "Go to the master''s world?" Si Weiyang was stunned, but he immediately nodded, "everything depends on the master''s command."


    Moreover, Si Weiyang''s face was still a little happy. Obviously, she was also very happy to follow Mu Yi.


    "Do you have any unfinished wishes in Shuiyao department? I''m afraid we won''t come back in a short time after we leave this time. As for the future, maybe you can come back alone when you are strong enough." Mu Yi thought and asked. As for the future, even he was not sure. At least he knew that it might involve the layout of some great emperors and even fairy tombs, And that drop of immortal blood, at least before the strength is insufficient, Muyi can''t set foot here again.


    This trip to the fairy tomb will also be his last thing in the abandoned place. Once this matter is solved, he will leave immediately.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, Si Weiyang also showed a trace of hesitation, but soon her expression became firm again.


    "Please give me another day. I want to talk to Grandpa," Si Weiyang said.


    "Well, go ahead and try not to let others find out about you, otherwise it will cause unnecessary trouble to your grandfather." Muyi said. Si Weiyang''s breakthrough was in this hall before. In addition, Muyi isolated this place, so outsiders don''t know that Si Weiyang has broken into the king''s territory, otherwise the Shuiyao department would have been a sensation at the moment.


    After all, whether it was attached to the water king before or today''s Muyi, it is equivalent to the water Yao Department. They are all outsiders. Only Si Weiyang is the real person of the water Yao Department, which also represents that the water Yao Department has regained the king''s realm.


    Unfortunately, Si Weiyang was destined not to stay in the Shuiyao department. If there were some possibilities in the past, there would be no such possibility now.


    "Thank you, master. Weiyang understood." Si Weiyang nodded gently. When she went out of the hall, there was already a hat on her head. There was a veil hanging around her. She couldn''t see through her outside.


    In addition, at the moment, she has completely controlled the cultivation of the king''s realm, and she doesn''t have to worry about being found.


    Mu Yi didn''t know what Si Weiyang said to her grandfather, but when she came back, her eyes were red, but her expression was more firm.


    "In that case, let''s go." Mu Yi waved his right hand to integrate Si Weiyang and the hall into the small world, which is also far away from the Tianzhu with boxing intention in the center of the small world.


    The movement of the hall being moved away made the Shuiyao department a little uneasy. Muyi stood on Si Shui and looked at the Shuiyao department. After all, it was the place where Si Weiyang grew up. There was also the three elders, who were Si Weiyang''s only relatives in the world.


    So he bent his fingers and shot a bullet, and a little force directly went into the eyebrows of the three elders who were closed. This force was enough to protect him three times. As long as the other party didn''t reach the later stage of the king''s territory, even a full blow could stop him.


    And there was his breath in the power. I believed that unless the other party was crazy at all costs, there was no need to worry about the safety of the three elders.


    When that power didn''t enter his eyebrows, the three elders looked up, but they didn''t find anything, but their lips opened gently. If there were outsiders in the room, they would hear him say take care.


    After all this, Muyi turned and left. After a few steps, he completely integrated into the void and disappeared.


    The forbidden mountains are as calm as ever. For many people, even those in the abandoned place, it is a forbidden place, because it is the place guarded by the soul family. In the abandoned place, the soul family is the most powerful and domineering.


    Compared with the last time when he could only sneak, this time Muyi directly tore the void and appeared on the top of the forbidden mountain. Not far away, it was the gate of the void he had left.


    For him, the so-called prohibition is no longer effective. After all, the so-called prohibition is just a means. When your accomplishments far exceed this limit, you can naturally get rid of it and no longer be bound.


    After Muyi appeared, he did not deliberately cover up his breath, and even deliberately sent out a trace, in order to lead out the God who forced him to make a vow.


    When he felt a familiar breath suddenly rising in the mountain, Mu Yi smiled and continued to observe the empty door in front of him with his mind.


    The so-called void gate is actually a space-time node connecting the underworld. Through here, you can go directly to the underworld.


    Last time I came here, this void door was an insurmountable natural barrier for him, because to open the void door, he needed at least jiuchongtian cultivation. Of course, there was also a shortcut, that is, to provide enough energy.


    At the beginning, as the condition for Muyi to promise each other, the God General provided enough soul beads to open the door of emptiness.


    But now, Mu Yi can feel the node through the void door, even without the void door. He can tear the void himself, and can also pass through the node and directly reach the underworld. It can be said to be simple and convenient.


    Of course, all this is based on the absolute supremacy of strength. Even if you can become the great emperor and want to go back to hell, it is a matter of one thought.


    Muyi didn''t wait too long, but there was a figure approaching quickly. It was the God general who threatened Muyi last time. At this time, he also saw Muyi, but there was no joy on his face. Instead, he looked at Muyi with some surprise and uncertainty.


    Because he found that he had no way to see through the realm of Muyi. What''s more, he didn''t know how Muyi came to the top of the forbidden mountain, because he didn''t feel anything except that Muyi leaked a breath before.


    Although he is not the one guarding at the foot of the mountain, the strength of the soul family king should not have found nothing.


    "Lord general, long time no see."


    Just when the God general was in doubt, Mu Yi smiled at him and said slowly.


    "Sure enough, it''s you."


    Hearing Muyi''s words, God will look at Muyi with some surprise and some complexity. He has not forgotten the original agreement with Muyi, a hundred years, or jiuchongtian. There is no doubt that it is still too long away from a hundred years, so the result seems to be obvious.

 Chapter 828

    This is the real realm of the present god general. Of course, it is also possible that he has just broken through recently. After all, Muyi is far from being the opponent of others, and now he is half a step closer to becoming a quasi emperor.


    "I didn''t expect to meet again so soon." Muyi said, looking at the shocked and complicated God General on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that even if you were fast, it would take decades to reach the Ninth Heaven, but now..." God shook his head bitterly. He was really more popular than people, but in his heart, he was definitely not so complex. It was more a kind of caution and vigilance.


    At the beginning, he was forced and lured to make Muyi swear his heart. He thought that after decades, he himself had entered the Jiuchong heaven. At that time, he could still press Muyi by relying on the border. Even if he was unwilling to do more, it was useless. All he wanted was for the other party to enter the fairy tomb, help him attract some existing attention and create opportunities for him.


    As for whether Mu Yi lives or dies, it has nothing to do with him.


    But now, although he has made a breakthrough recently, he is only eight heavy days. Facing the Muyi at the moment, he has no confidence. Even if this is an abandoned place and even if he has a border, the gap between him and nine heavy days is still huge.


    Moreover, he believes that Muyi can reach jiuchongtian in a short time, which must be a great opportunity. Otherwise, he can''t help making progress so fast. The reason why he suspects that Muyi is jiuchongtian, not higher, is not that he has too little knowledge. It''s too strange and impossible.


    After all, the gap between jiuchongtian and the giant and then the half step quasi emperor is difficult to measure, and it takes a lot of time. Muyi obviously doesn''t have this time, unless he is the reincarnation of the great emperor and awakens his memory, he can make progress so fast.


    But to say that Muyi is the reincarnation of the great emperor, hunyan will not believe it. He is not those ignorant people. He even knows the great emperor, but anyway, Muyi in front of him has the qualification to treat him seriously.


    Even more worthy of being a man who once came out of the fairy tomb.


    "Finish your and my agreement early, and you can end the cause and effect early, can''t you?" Mu Yi smiled, but it made hunyan more afraid. After all, not everyone is qualified to talk about ending the cause and effect. When an existence starts to focus on ending the cause and effect, then he must be for the next greater breakthrough.


    "Yes, if you can help me get that thing this time, you will have a heavy gift to thank." soul Yan said solemnly. The strength of Muyi and the gap with him made him have to give up his previous ideas. He was already making a new plan. If Muyi was regarded as cannon fodder at this time, he would be lucky if he didn''t mention it first, But if Mu Yi comes out of the fairy tomb alive again, he will suffer.


    Therefore, for his own sake, he couldn''t be too careful, and even didn''t hesitate to offer heavy gifts.


    "Let''s talk about what to take first. After all, the fairy tomb is too big, especially the closer it is to the center, the more dangerous it is. Last time, even if it was just on the edge, I was almost dead. Now, although I was lucky to have some strength, I dare not go too deep. I think the God general should understand it?" Muyi said bluntly. He really wanted to explore the fairy tomb, But on the premise of ensuring his own safety, he will not do things like deliberately dying, even if he has the original oath.


    Although Muyi now has half the strength of the quasi emperor, there is still a big gap from the real quasi emperor. In the fairy tomb, there are not a few quasi emperors buried at the beginning, and even the great emperor withered.


    Even after such a long time, even the greatest hidden danger in the fairy tomb, fairy blood, disappeared, but Muyi still didn''t dare to be careless. Last time, he vaguely felt that there was still unimaginable terror in the center of the fairy tomb.


    And the last time he left, the mysterious strong man who suddenly appeared to intercept him. Obviously, there are many unknown secrets in the fairy tomb.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I won''t go to the center of the fairy tomb beyond my power. Since I know the news and agree to go to jiuchongtian again, I''m obviously very sure that it''s somewhere outside the fairy tomb. The reason why I have to go to the pavilion is because luck is also very important in the fairy tomb. You can leave from the fairy tomb last time. It''s obviously a person with great luck , I believe this time is no exception. "Hunyan calmly analyzed. After all, the key to the success of this trip lies in Muyi, and there is only one chance.


    Such things are related to his stepping on a higher level, and he is determined to get them.


    "As for that thing, I can only say that it was left by a fallen invincible strong man, but that invincible strong man was my soul family, so I was lucky to know about it." soul Yan finally said that the reason why he pointed out that the invincible strong man of the soul family left it was to tell Mu Yi that only he could use it, This can also dispel Mu Yi''s greed to some extent.


    "Invincible strong man? Good." Mu Yi nodded. If he was only in the periphery, he would not be too worried. After all, even if there were obsessions and residual souls, he would eventually fall. His strength must be greatly reduced and it would not be difficult to deal with it.


    What really worries Muyi is the envy of his own danger and those strange and unknown things.


    But now that he has promised, he will not regret it. What''s more, he also wants to explore the fairy tomb, hoping to find an opportunity to break through the current cultivation, truly achieve the quasi emperor and become an invincible strong man.


    Seeing that Muyi agreed so easily, hunyan was also relieved. He originally thought that Muyi would take this opportunity to talk about conditions, but the other party was unexpectedly happy.


    "I thought you would come many years later, so many preparations have not been made. You must be fully prepared for this trip, so I''m afraid you need to wait for a while." hunyan said later.


    "How long?" Mu Yi frowned and asked. After all, he didn''t have much time to waste here.


    "Three months at most." hunyan pondered and gave a time. Even so, he had to pay a huge price, but there was no way. He couldn''t let Muyi wait for him to break through to jiuchongtian. Moreover, decades later, with the progress speed of Muyi, he might have become an invincible strong man. At that time, he was the real danger.


    "Three months? OK, I''ll wait for you here for three months." Mu Yi nodded. Although it took a long time, it wasn''t unacceptable. At the right time, he took the opportunity to digest the divine idea crystal given to him by Heiyi.

 Chapter 829

    Although hunyan had some doubts about Muyi''s staying on the forbidden mountain, he didn''t refuse. After all, the most important thing for the soul family here is the gate of emptiness. He believed that as long as Muyi wanted to return to the underworld, he wouldn''t destroy here, so he didn''t worry about anything.


    What''s more, it''s easier to find Muyi here, which saves a lot of trouble. So he said goodbye to Muyi now. In three months, he must seize the time to prepare for the trip to the fairy tomb.


    After hunyan left, Muyi smiled and a Buddha in his right hand. A futon appeared in front of the void stone gate. Muyi sat down at the void gate and slowly immersed himself.


    In the small world, everything is thriving, especially after the addition of the spirit vein and the Liu demon, the whole small world has a little more vitality, and even the idea of transplanting more spirit trees into the animal husbandry is easy. Unfortunately, the spirit trees are difficult to find, but all the precious miraculous drugs left in the past are planted in the small world and may be used in the future.


    On the other side is the main hall where Si Weiyang lives. At the moment, the door of the hall is closed, and Si Weiyang is practicing in it. This small world is also of great benefit to her. Although it is not comparable to the world, the birth of the world is the best time to understand its origin.


    There is another direction. It is still dark. This is the place where sword nine is located.


    The three followers occupy the three directions of the small world respectively. Only in the middle, a Tianzhu goes straight into the world. It is the giant peak condensed by the meaning of the fist. However, it will obviously take a long time for Muyi to fully understand it and turn it into his own.


    Seeing that several people were all right, Muyi didn''t continue to pay attention. His mind moved. The crystal of divine thought suppressed in the depths of the small world fell into Muyi''s hands. This crystal contains the feeling of breakthrough of Heiyi''s ancestors and the end of life. It can be said that it is also very helpful to Muyi''s practice and understanding of the prospective emperor.


    Before, Muyi had no time to understand. Now he has three months. I believe it''s enough.


    As for the safety situation, Muyi is not worried, because even if he closes down, he will leave a trace of mind in the outside world, and the Liu demon in the small world can come out at any time. With the strength of the nine heavy days, the Liu demon is enough to deal with all problems. Even if he can''t, he can wake up at that time.


    Another soul clan elder who guarded the forbidden mountain last time didn''t see it. It is estimated that soul Yan also explained that he won''t let him disturb him.


    Paste the mind crystal on the center of the eyebrow. After a while, Muyi''s mind power began to surge. Stimulated by this, the mind crystal in the center of the eyebrow seemed to melt and directly disappeared into the center of the eyebrow of Muyi.


    At that time, Muyi saw a black winged ROC flying in the void. Its wings were spread out for thousands of feet, almost like a feather hanging from the sky. Every time its wings vibrated, there must be spatial fluctuations, which directly tore the void and made it faster.


    The black winged ROC looked ferocious. His cold eyes swept from time to time. The claws curled up under his belly were vigorous and powerful. It was a hill and could easily be caught into powder.


    "Black wing ancestor."


    When seeing the black winged ROC, Mu Yi had an idea in his heart, and this image was very different from his old appearance at the end of his life.


    Mu Yi once turned into the little ROC emperor. He also experienced the speed of the little ROC emperor. It''s just that compared with the black wing ancestor, there is no comparability. If the little ROC emperor can only rely on space power, then the black wing ancestor is a domineering control, that is, space power. Under its wings, he should be obedient and do whatever he wants.


    Mu Yi''s mind kept flying in the void with the black wing ancestor, as if there was no end. Gradually, Mu Yi''s mind power even integrated with the black wing ROC, incarnated as the black wing ancestor, and began to experience its understanding and control of space power.


    Space power is not the only power between heaven and earth, but it is absolutely indispensable. In the past, Muyi''s understanding of space was at most limited to the surface. It can tear the void and block the void with will, but these are all the most simple ways of use, or change purely with power. There is no comparability with Heiyi''s ancestors.


    Space power is everywhere. It is not just vanity. It can even be said that space and time are the cornerstone and essential of any world, but it is because it is too special that it is more difficult to master.


    At the beginning, Muyi understood the three true meanings of water, fire and thunder, but he couldn''t even be a beginner. Of course, it''s related to Muyi''s failure to take this road, and more importantly, even if it''s just a beginner, it''s very difficult.


    The black winged Dapeng family relies more on their own divine power to contact and control space.


    I don''t know how long it took to fly. The space gradually opened the mysterious veil in front of Muyi. Some true meanings automatically rushed into his mind and gradually understood and controlled by him. His hands moved in the void. The space power swam freely with his hands and was arbitrarily changed by his hands. Everything turned into instinct.


    "Buzz!"


    When Mu Yi felt that he was completely integrated with space, he seemed to penetrate a barrier, and the surrounding world suddenly became silent. In this special place, he could not feel the passage of time and the trace of space, as if everything did not exist.


    At the end of the line of sight, a mighty river flows into the distance, forming an extremely strange and conflicting picture.


    Muyi stopped, but the long river rolled into the distance. This long river covered Muyi''s whole sight and could not see the edge. In the long river, every drop of water was like a person''s life, countless rivers and countless sections of life.


    "This is... The long river of time? Or the long river of time and space is more appropriate."


    Mu Yi suddenly had an idea in his mind. He naturally knew the long river in front of him, but he didn''t expect that when he reached the extreme with the help of the power of Heiyi''s ancestor, he would enter here. If every drop of water was a life, could there be his life?


    Mu Yi couldn''t help thinking, but at this time, only his consciousness could rotate.


    Just when Mu Yi was amazed at the long river of time and space, he suddenly saw a big hand deep into the long river of time and space. Undoubtedly, the big hand was very big in his feeling, but compared with the whole river of time and space, it was just a star in the night sky. It was a drop in the ocean, which was really insignificant.


    But what Muyi really cares about is, what kind of existence can actually intervene in the long river of time and space? What is the purpose of that big hand?

 Chapter 830

    Unfortunately, before Mu Yi could fully see what the big hand was going to do, he felt a force sweeping over and directly destroyed the body of Heiyi''s ancestor, and his mind. However, at the last moment, he saw that the big hand fished out a drop of water from the long river of time and space. More accurately, it was a period of life.


    At the next moment, the picture was completely broken, and only the last scene was deeply printed in Muyi''s heart.


    "It''s true." on the top of the forbidden mountain, Muyi trembled and slowly opened his eyes. A long river flashed in his eyes, but Muyi''s mind was on the last act. Although he vowed to revive the old Taoist in the future, he didn''t have confidence, but today''s scene shocked him too much.


    He didn''t know how he got into the long river of time and space. Perhaps it was the crystallization of the divine thoughts left by the ancestor of black wing, or his perception of space was far beyond his imagination. In short, he finally felt the long river of time and space in a way close to a dream.


    After all, if you really want to say it, the long river of time and space is everywhere, even around you, throughout all the world, but you can''t feel it, let alone find it.


    But this time, by chance, Mu Yi''s mind saw the long river of time and space, the magnificent scene, and finally, the big hand fished out a period of life from it. In his opinion, it was an unimaginable means, and even reviving the old Taoist priest could be done.


    Although Mu Yi doesn''t know who the master of the big hand is and what state he has reached, at least that is a direction, which makes him see the scenery of the end. He just needs to keep walking along this road.


    Even, Muyi secretly guessed that it should at least be the realm of the great emperor, perhaps beyond it. After all, Muyi''s realm is too low to know what kind of power the great emperor has, but the only thing that can be sure is that the great emperor is definitely not the end.


    Otherwise, there would not be so many legends about immortals, and even that drop of immortal blood.


    Then he calmed down and Mu Yi felt a little. He knew that he had been in that state for a month, but in fact, in his perception, it was only a moment, but there were still two months to go with the agreed time. Although most of the divine thought crystallization of Heiyi ancestor melted, there was still the core point.


    After thinking, Muyi closed his eyes again and continued to digest the experience left by Heiyi''s ancestor.


    But this time, Muyi saw an old man with his knees crossed in the secret room, which was the black winged ancestor Muyi had seen, but he looked a little younger.


    With the previous experience, Muyi easily received the Enlightenment of Heiyi''s cultivation.


    At the beginning, Mu Yi had been in the dark space for three years. Sheng Sheng condensed his will into brilliance, and with the help of that set of nameless boxing, he survived, and the realm also broke through to the quasi emperor realm. However, in general, his breakthrough was somewhat encouraged, there was a realm, but there was no process.


    In fact, this is nothing. As long as Mu Yi is given enough time, all this can be made up slowly, but still in that sentence, what Mu Yi lacks most now is time, which can not give him precipitation for decades.


    But now, the breakthrough process of Heiyi made up for the lack of experience in the middle of Muyi. With his quasi emperor realm, he easily turned it into his own, and was slowly understood by him, even drawing inferences from one instance. He also had a little more understanding of the quasi emperor realm, which was no longer the situation of knowing it and not knowing why.


    With the passage of time, Muyi absorbed it hungrily, and his body on the top of the forbidden mountain also kept emitting a mysterious atmosphere, but in the end, Muyi didn''t wait until the father of unity broke through to the realm of quasi emperor, which seemed to be interrupted.


    He couldn''t help thinking that it was because of that that he destroyed each other''s ancestral land? However, it seems that it should not be so simple. After all, he finally broke through to the realm of quasi emperor. Obviously, the other party had reservations and did not leave the sublimation experience of the most important moment to him.


    For Mu Yi, it means that he lacks an opportunity to prove himself. Even if he doesn''t need to follow each other''s path, he can have more insights if he experiences it, so that he can have a deeper understanding of the quasi emperor realm.


    Muyi can even know the final sublimation and where the sentiment of the prospective emperor went without much thought. Obviously, the black wing ancestor left a hand and handed it to the penghuang in a way he didn''t understand. No wonder he would burn himself up at that time, obviously for another purpose.


    However, in any case, the divine thought crystallization of Heiyi ancestor has given him great help. It can even be said that until now, Muyi is a real half step quasi emperor, and can really give full play to the advantages of the realm.


    If he meets that person again, he doesn''t even need to use that punch, so he has enough confidence to deal with it, even if the other party has a treasure. After all, his strength itself can''t be based on the usual theory. If he adds a small world, he will undoubtedly have a greater advantage.


    I felt a little and knew that there were still a few days before the last agreed day. Muyi didn''t continue to cultivate, because at his level, and just absorbed the experience of Heiyi''s ancestor, it was useless to shut down for a short time.


    After getting up, Muyi began to fight. It was the nameless boxing. Muyi had improved this nameless boxing before, and even added his own things. But finally he found that the version given to him by the old Taoist priest was the real nameless boxing, with the ability to turn corruption into magic.


    In that dark space, if it hadn''t been for this nameless boxing, he certainly couldn''t stick to it, and in those three years, his understanding of this boxing also reached an ecstatic level, but even so, now every time he plays it again, he will have different feelings, which still plays a great role in promoting him.


    Mu Yi''s fight lasted for several days, and his expression was always calm. There was no boredom on his face, and even some enjoyment.


    When hunyan hurried to the, Mu Yi was still immersed in the unknown boxing. He could only blame it, and even didn''t avoid being seen by hunyan. After all, although this boxing looks simple, he can''t grasp the essence without his personal teaching. Even if he remembered it, it''s just an ordinary boxing.


    In the eyes of hunyan, there is a conflict and strange feeling when watching Muyi fight. It is clear that Muyi is close at hand, but he feels that he is far away. He can see it and can''t touch it. Moreover, Muyi is shrouded in a faint light and full of softness.

 Chapter 831

    Soul Yan watched Mu Yi fight and couldn''t help falling into it. He felt as if he had understood something, but he seemed to have nothing and was full of confusion. Even in the end, the memory in front began to blur. No matter how he thought, he couldn''t remember the boxing he saw before, as if there was a force in the dark erasing his memory of that boxing.


    At this time, hunyan was horrified and startled. He woke up completely. His body was sweating cold, especially his mind. He unconsciously consumed a lot. When he looked at Mu Yi, he was full of horror.


    At first, he thought he had thought highly of Muyi, but now he vaguely let him understand that he still seemed to underestimate each other. At the same time, he was also a little lucky. Fortunately, this time, he didn''t want to design to frame Muyi, otherwise he would only lift a stone and hit himself in the foot. He really accidentally killed himself.


    Since he knew the power of Muyi, his mind naturally changed. Frankly, it was called reality, but it was to know the current affairs.


    Muyi finished boxing and looked respectfully standing aside, but he didn''t disturb his soul inflammation. After all, it''s the next day from the arrival of soul inflammation.


    "I''m delayed. Please don''t be surprised." Mu Yi smiled and said. In fact, he had noticed the behavior of hunyan before, but he wasn''t worried.


    "What your excellency said is that I came one day earlier. In addition, in order to make up for your waiting for these three months, the power of this crystal of life should be filial to your excellency, and please don''t refuse." hunyan not only changed his attitude, but also changed his address. He returned to your excellency before, but now he has become an adult.


    At the same time, he also contributed the crystal of life originally prepared for himself. Although he felt some flesh pain in his heart, his face looked warm. Moreover, the crystal of life in his hand was not an ordinary thing, even the king''s territory would cause competition and fighting.


    "Crystal of life?" Mu Yi was stunned. He looked at lying quietly in the palm of the soul burning hand. The surface looked like a rotten wood, but there was a huge vitality of the crystal of life in it. Moreover, he didn''t hear the name of the crystal of life for the first time.


    He first came to the abandoned place last time and met a strange forest. Finally, he broke it and got a piece of crystal. Then he met a rock family and exchanged the information he wanted to know from him with the crystal of life. He also knew a lot about the crystal of life from the mouth of the rock family.


    This crystal of life is a treasure that can be bred by the wood family. Basically, a wood family can only breed one crystal of life in its life. It is the most original vitality of the wood family in its life. It can not only help people break through the bottleneck, but also provide huge vitality.


    At least Mu Yi knew that there were many strange winds in the fairy tomb, which could suck away people''s vitality. Obviously, hunyan should be something prepared for himself. Now, because he saw him boxing, he was no longer sure of his realm. After careful weighing, he made a choice, even his attitude.


    Muyi originally intended to refuse. After all, in his current state, a crystal of life has no effect on him, and it is impossible to promote his cultivation. After all, he has been regarded as the summit of giants, and he is only half a step away from the quasi emperor.


    Moreover, he also has a small world, a paid lamp, that is, any power can be refined. However, when Muyi was ready to refuse, he obviously felt that the bamboo in the sea trembled gently, which seemed to be a resonance.


    Years bamboo really should be a kind of wood family, but it''s a little different. However, the crystal of life left by the wood family is undoubtedly of great benefit to the growth of years bamboo. Moreover, years bamboo is not only his original magic weapon, but also the body of niannu children.


    "I''m interested in this crystal of life, but I don''t respect it." Mu Yi was not polite. After all, it was related to niannu. Even if he paid for it, he wouldn''t hesitate.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, hunyan sent the crystal of life without any hesitation. He couldn''t see how he wanted to see it in his heart. At least the smile on his face was better.


    "But I won''t ask for your things for nothing. You can take this willow leaf with you. It may protect your life at the critical moment." after Muyi accepted the crystal of life, with a move of his right hand, the void suddenly cracked and a glittering willow leaf flew out of it.


    This is what Mu Yi thought and took from the Liu demon. However, there are not many willow leaves on even the Liu demon, and as he said, he has the ability to protect. The Liu demon is now jiuchongtian. Although it is only a willow leaf at present, it can barely resist the attack at the beginning of one attack on jiuchongtian.


    It is definitely an amulet for the soul inflammation that has just reached the eightfold heaven. Even if it is value, it is not too much or even better than the crystal of life. After all, the crystal of life can only be absorbed passively, but this willow leaf can actively protect him.


    "This..."


    When he felt the power contained in the willow leaf, hunyan was a little stunned. He was also a strong man in the eighth heaven. He didn''t know the goods. He just knew at a glance that the willow leaf was extraordinary. The inadvertent breath made him feel a little palpitation.


    And Mu Yi also heard what he said clearly. Compared with a life crystal, he definitely made a lot of money by changing such a willow leaf.


    "Well, take it. After all, I have something to do when I go to the fairy tomb. I can''t be with you all the time." Muyi said, and the willow leaf floated to the soul inflammation. At the same time, he also collected the crystal of life into the small world. With a flash of eyebrows, the bamboo has quietly disappeared into the small world.


    When the bamboo and the crystal of life met, they immediately had a certain connection. At the same time, they were shrouded in a layer of brilliance, and the crystal of life also melted slowly. Vaguely, a thick bamboo appeared.


    "Bamboo wood clan?" Muyi didn''t expect such a coincidence. It''s no wonder that years bamboo would resonate. However, Muyi assured years bamboo to absorb it after sweeping the crystal of life and making sure that the other party had no traces of life. Moreover, he believed that even if something really happened in the small world, he could cope with it.


    In this way, a huge bamboo shines, and the bamboo gradually disappears into it. It seems that it is receiving some kind of inheritance.


    So far, the small world has been completely occupied in the southeast and northwest, plus the central position. Forty miles seems not small, but now it seems to be in some shortage. After all, whether for the king''s territory, Liu demon or even the boxing meaning Tianzhu in the center, the small world of forty miles is equal to a shallow pond, which can''t be opened.

 Chapter 832

    "Now that you''re ready, let''s go."


    After years bamboo was placed in the small world, Muyi said to the God general who was still full of joy. After the latter nodded, Muyi was not polite. He directly tore the void in front of him and stepped in, and hunyan followed closely.


    Looking at the void folded layer by layer, he felt the ubiquitous space power around him, and the awe in his heart was stronger. Although he could tear the void and go on his way, he could barely do it, but such a distance was like locking the location of the fairy tomb, and even the power in the void was for his own use. He didn''t even dare to think about it on weekdays.


    So he was more sure that Muyi was much stronger than he thought.


    From the forbidden mountains to the fairy tomb, according to the normal speed of soul inflammation, it takes half a day at the fastest. But now, with only half a column of incense, when he leaves the void, he has reached the periphery of the fairy tomb, and can clearly feel the smell of the fairy tomb and the black cloud area close at hand.


    The location where Mu Yi appeared was still the place where he entered the fairy tomb last time. As for how hunyan was, it was his business.


    At the beginning, Mu Yi entered the fairy tomb from here. After many dangers, he finally got the nine turn golden body decision, which is a breakthrough to heaven and man. It can be said that the nine turn golden body decision is an important turning point in his cultivation.


    If there is no nine turn golden body decision, it is a problem whether he can break through heaven and man alone, and will not have today''s achievements. Therefore, Muyi is also full of gratitude to the golden emperor who left the nine turn golden body decision.


    "I need to go to the fairy tomb to deal with something. Will you come with me? Or do you want to leave a place for me to find you after I deal with my own affairs?" Muyi looked at hunyan and said.


    "I don''t dare to delay the matter of adults. This is the map about the fairy tomb I once got, and the place I went to has shown it." at this time, hunyan respectfully presented an irregular iron piece, which made Muyi feel familiar. At the beginning, he came to the fairy tomb because he got this thing.


    Mu Yi glanced and remembered the map on the iron piece in hunyan''s hand. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t piece it up with his two pieces. It was obviously not the same place, but hunyan was bigger, covering almost one tenth of the whole fairy tomb.


    One of them was also marked by hunyan. It was obviously the place he wanted to go. Muyi looked at it. Although the location was not in the same direction as the place he wanted to go, it was not too far away. At least it was not opposite to the center of the fairy tomb, otherwise Muyi really had to cross the center of the fairy tomb.


    In that way, even if Mu Yi is no matter how skillful and bold he is, he can''t guarantee that he will be able to get through it safely.


    "OK, I remember. I''ll go to you when I finish dealing with things. I believe you should have no problem for two days at most." Muyi nodded and said. Although there are many dangers in the fairy tomb, it''s not too dangerous if it''s just the periphery. At least I can barely cope with it with the cultivation of hunyan bachongtian.


    What''s more, Muyi gave him a willow leaf, which can save his life at the critical moment. Even the most dangerous night in the fairy tomb, as long as it''s not too bad luck, it''s basically OK to survive the first two days. If hunyan can''t survive for two days, Muyi doesn''t think it''s necessary to waste time.


    After all, the longer you stay in the fairy tomb, the more dangerous it is. You know, when Muyi first entered the fairy tomb, he didn''t even have the realm of heaven and man, but he initially had the strength of heaven and man. There is no comparability with today''s soul inflammation.


    "No problem." hunyan nodded. As Mu Yi said, he could survive in two days.


    "Well, I''ll see you in two days." Muyi said and stepped out. When hunyan reacted, he could only see his back flash away. Muyi had entered the fairy tomb, even if it was just outside, but it needed enough strength to go in so swaggeringly.


    Soul Yan looked at it for a long time, then turned around and continued to rush in another direction along the periphery of the fairy tomb. He didn''t dare to walk through the fairy tomb. That was no different from looking for death.


    Muyi almost went all the way along the route he entered last time. Although it took some time, the change in the fairy tomb was not too great. After all, there was no smoke here all the year round, and it would not be destroyed easily. Even if there were residual thoughts, they were generally sleeping. They would appear only when they felt the breath of strangers.


    Mu Yi found the tomb of the strong ghost, which he even stayed behind. At the same time, he also wanted to remember the other party. Although the other party was born in the ghost family and was the 12th day king under the ghost emperor, the life and death shot left when the last afterthought disappeared and his understanding of the way of life and death were of great help to his later practice.


    Even now, Muyi has really begun to step on the road of life and death and move towards the prospective emperor. The more so, the more he can feel how precious the last gift of each other''s life trace is.


    At least he can''t guarantee that he will do the same thing if he meets a ghost clan.


    "You gave me the feeling of the way of life and death at the beginning, and I will repay one or two if there is a suitable opportunity in the next year." Mu Yi said to the tomb where the twelfth emperor was buried, and without hesitation continued to move towards the fairy tomb.


    On the way after that, there were still crippling thoughts to stop him, but he was easily destroyed by Muyi. Before long, Muyi came to the place where he met the invincible strong man last time, which was also the mummy.


    At that time, if he hadn''t left a hand, I''m afraid he would really die in the other party''s hand. Even if the other party couldn''t leave too far, he couldn''t stand here today. It can be said that he was lucky to escape at the beginning.


    In the past, Muyi didn''t understand the invincible strong, but now, as a half step quasi emperor, or even a half step invincible strong, he can more or less realize how terrible the real invincible strong is. Even the dead invincible strong is the same. It''s just a residual thought. There will be no problem killing him at that time.


    At that time, according to the clues he got, the invincible strong man should be at the most important moment of reincarnation from death, but it was also the weakest time. Otherwise, if the other party gave a little power, he would be doomed, but even so, he almost chased him to heaven and earth.


    Now it has been a long time. Even Muyi is not sure what the invincible strong man has become at the moment. Whether he has taken a step further, but he should not. Otherwise, if he can completely turn from death to life, he will reach the realm of the great emperor, not the quasi emperor.


    I''m afraid the whole abandoned place can feel the movement of the birth of the great emperor, which is also the reason why Mu Yi dares to come here again.

 Chapter 833

    "Come out, I think you should already know I''m coming." Muyi said faintly, standing at the place where he was attacked last time. He didn''t deliberately cover up his breath. Although he wasn''t mighty, he was also a living man. Those wandering souls on the road could find him, not to mention the once invincible strong man.


    "It''s you, Grandpa. Have I been sleeping for hundreds of years?" not long after Muyi''s voice fell, an old voice finally sounded slowly, but the voice kept wandering away, making people unable to lock their position.


    "Playing tricks, I don''t believe you don''t even know how long it''s been, or do you think I can be the last time that nothing happened?" Mu Yi sneered. He didn''t intend to calm down at all this time, but to completely destroy it.


    Whether in terms of cause and effect or in terms of his practice, it is inevitable.


    So after saying that, Muyi didn''t talk nonsense. He didn''t even hesitate. He stamped his foot on the ground. After a while, a wave swept around with Muyi as the center.


    Under this fluctuation, the earth is like a fluctuating wave, which is pushed into the distance.


    "You''re looking for death."


    Muyi''s behavior angered the other party at once. Then, Muyi''s foot suddenly cracked. A big yellow hand stretched out of the ground and clutched it towards Muyi. The momentum was even more frightening.


    Mu Yi''s face was motionless and his whole body was golden. Instead, he directly hit the big hand. He only heard a loud noise and the big hand was broken. At the same time, Mu Yi''s eyes showed two golden lights and stared directly at somewhere.


    But what he saw was not the earth, but the void above his head.


    "I found you."


    Mu Yi said, his hands suddenly tore, and he immediately tore open a huge crack in the void. Through the crack, you can clearly see that there is a huge solitary grave. In front of the solitary grave, there is a broken flag, which still has a tragic smell, even red with blood.


    When he saw the flag, Muyi had a strong palpitation, but then it turned into a more intense killing intention, because on the flag, he felt the same blood, which was the war blood of the Terran.


    There is no doubt that this flag belonged to the ancestors of the Terran many years ago, but now it has become a booty and is inserted in front of the grave. This disrespect makes Muyi have the determination to kill each other.


    "You want to die."


    Mu Yi''s voice was calm and frightening, but his hand was unambiguous. He stepped directly into it and punched directly at the huge grave.


    "Hum."


    At this time, a cold hum came out from the huge grave, and then stretched out a shriveled hand. As soon as he grabbed it, he held the broken flag in his hand, and then waved it to Mu Yi.


    A red column of light rose into the sky, more tragic, and even Muyi heard countless cries.


    "Boom!"


    The power of the red light column was extraordinary, which directly offset Mu Yi''s fist, and then continued to roll towards him. At the same time, the old voice changed a little, became cold and mean.


    "Terran boy, do you think this war flag is familiar? I tell you, this is the ancestor who killed you. The Terran thinks it will be the emperor. Oh, you should be called semi saint? The ancestor killed your Terran semi saint, drenched it with his blood, and then subdued it with supreme will. Now it is the ancestor''s treasure."


    Although the other party''s words were many, they were all printed in Muyi''s mind in one breath. The voice was full of pride, pleasure, showing off, and even disdain. The reason why he did this was obviously to annoy Muyi, make him angry, and then mess up, so that he could kill Muyi more easily.


    "Remember you have a copper lamp on you? Why don''t you take it out? You''re still worried about being robbed by your ancestors." the voice continued, but the power of the war flag was not reduced at all, even more powerful. No matter what, the other party was once an invincible strong man, even the top one. Otherwise, it would be impossible to kill the prospective emperor.


    Even if he is dead, he can live. Relying on his supreme will and his understanding of the way of life and death, he can forcibly reverse this process, which can be described as a direct distortion of the law. This alone can not be underestimated.


    The reason why Muyi went so smoothly last time was that in the final analysis, what he met was not the real person of the other party, and the other party was in a critical period at that time. Muyi was just a small bug in his eyes, so it was not worth spending too much.


    After all, the fairy tomb is full of danger. In his opinion, Mu Yi can''t leave alive as long as he enters the fairy tomb.


    But no one thought that Muyi not only left alive, but also found his own opportunity. Now his cultivation has reached the level of half a step quasi emperor, which makes him have to take it seriously.


    If he was still in his heyday, he might be able to destroy Muyi easily, but now he is different. He can''t do it easily. Otherwise, once he interrupts the process of his transformation from death to life, I''m afraid he will die completely and never live again, let alone become the great emperor.


    "Since you want to see it, it''s what you want."


    Mu Yi said coldly. At the same time, he stepped on his foot and directly avoided the sweep of the war flag. At the same time, the salary lamp also appeared directly behind him. At the same time, there was a pair of wings, which were the wings of the rosefinch. It was just different from the past. The wings of the rosefinch now are many different. Around it, there are black lights, and the space is intertwined with it, This is what Muyi learned from Heiyi''s ancestor.


    At present, with the help of rosefinch''s wings, he can use some points. Although he can''t compare with the natural magic power of the black winged Dapeng family, it has made his rosefinch''s wings more extraordinary and even more powerful.


    As soon as the flag surface of the war flag was gently raised, it turned into a long river and rushed towards Muyi. Muyi''s expressionless face urged the salary lamp, countless flames were born in the void, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a vast and boundless sea of fire, and then rushed towards the long river transformed by the war flag.


    Even the huge grave below was within the range of Muyi''s attack. This kind of salary lamp at any cost directly brought Nanming out of the fire to the extreme. Muyi rarely did it, but now, he couldn''t care so much, because when he stepped into the void, he felt a faint danger in his heart and lingered around all the time.


    And as soon as he made a move, he knew that he underestimated the other party. Even at this point, the other party can still play no less than half the strength of the quasi emperor. Then how terrible is it to let him recover some, even in his heyday?


    So Muyi didn''t dare to give the other party too much time. He tried his best as soon as he shot.

 Chapter 834

    Now, Muyi''s salary lamp has swallowed the power of faith for such a long time, and the change is also huge. The original color of colorful glass has gradually faded, becoming more and more ordinary and introverted. However, Muyi obviously feels that the power of salary lamp is getting stronger and stronger.


    Naturally, Nanming Lihuo is also constantly improving its power. At the moment, it is fully displayed by Muyi. It feels like burning mountains and boiling seas.


    Of course, there are no mountains and seas here, but there is only a void, but even so, the space makes a hissing sound under these flames and is burned through.


    The broken flag soared and collided with the sea of fire. The void vibrated, and even black forces were constantly involved in the void. For a time, the sky was dark in the void, as if it was going to be broken.


    Mu Yi''s face did not change. It seemed as if he didn''t feel it, but the wings behind him fluttered from time to time to directly fix the space around him, not affected by those dark forces, and the huge grave also played a role in suppressing the void. Only the center of the collision shattered everything.


    "The change of burning the sky."


    Mu Yi pinched the Dharma formula with both hands. He saw that the flame covered with emptiness suddenly condensed a fist, pulled the long tail light, broke the war flag and hit the huge grave.


    This fist is a combination of Muyi''s skill of controlling fire, his own will, and even his understanding of the meaning of the fist in the small world.


    At the same time, the huge grave trembled, and a more terrible smell came out of it. Then the other hand finally revealed the huge grave, just a finger, and lit on the fist condensed from the fire in Nanming of Muyi.


    Fingers are just the size of normal people. The only difference from before is that this hand is full of flesh and blood, which is almost no different from the hands of living people. There are two hands in the huge grave, but one is dry and the other is intact, which is strange.


    And the hand looked very short, but it was like penetrating the void, living hundreds of feet away and pointing on the fist.


    Mu Yi only felt that his will was hit hard. When his eyebrows hurt, even the fist was immediately weakened by three points. Then, the finger nodded one after another. He only heard a roar. The fist condensed from the fire in Nanming suddenly collapsed and turned into countless meteors and flew around.


    Mu Yi''s expression became extremely dignified at this moment. Even if he had known that the other party would be strong, he was still shocked at the moment when he really saw it. Is this still a dead invincible strong man? If the invincible strong die so badly, isn''t his gap too big?


    But then, when the breath released from the huge grave rose again and again, even with a roar, the huge grave split directly from the middle, he didn''t think so anymore. The other party was not so simple as death, but experienced the process from death to life. More appropriately, the opposite party was breaking through to the great emperor.


    Because once he completely completes this process and completes the transformation, he will be the real emperor, which is tantamount to climbing to heaven step by step.


    However, the day after tomorrow is the due date of my daughter-in-law, so I''m a little worried recently. In addition, the consumption of last month is too large, and some can''t hold up. So please let me rest for a few days. In fact, it''s just three shifts, two shifts and one shift less. In addition, the new book remains unchanged, and it''s still not easy every day. When we stick to this period of time, we''ll break out again, so forgive me.


    Finally, at present, the new book has about 200000 words, which can definitely be slaughtered. Appeal to the fans of the curse of heaven. Please support the new book. Thank you. The name of the new book is fake real person. The original version is on 17k Chinese network. At present, it is free. Therefore, even the brothers who watch piracy can also support it. It is not easy for the author.)

 Chapter 835

    Muyi looked at each other''s body to become normal, and the other half was like a stranger. Finally, it was his face. Compared with the changes in his body, it was undoubtedly much more difficult and took longer. But at this time, Muyi didn''t start even though he knew it was the best time.


    For one thing, he was suppressed by a supreme will. Unless he could break this will at any cost, it would be difficult to do it. Moreover, Muyi also wanted to see how the other party took the last step. Although he knew that he could not succeed, it was also an unspeakable harvest for him.


    After all, nothing is more intuitive and shocking than seeing a quasi emperor strong man break through the great emperor.


    In the process of the flesh and blood on each other''s face growing little by little, his breath seemed to soar without end. Even the void was subdued under his breath, even rustling and trembling, as if it would burst at any time.


    After a long wait, the other party''s face finally became normal, but at this time, his long hair inserted into the void had been left, all of which quietly disappeared one by one in the process of his recovery.


    When the last long hair disappeared, the whole person of the other party became no different from ordinary people. Even his body looked much taller, and his face became young and full of perseverance. Only his eyes had a kind of insight into the vicissitudes of the world.


    Just when Mu Yi thought that the other party would shoot at him and kill him directly, the other party unexpectedly raised his head and uttered the last cry.


    "I''m not reconciled."


    It was just a cry, but Mu Yi was hit hard, his body flew out like a broken sack, blood surged, and at least half of his bones were broken, which was his will. His mind was also hit hard in an instant, and his breath suddenly faded, as if he was going to die at any time.


    "Dong!"


    Muyi didn''t even have time to pay attention to his own situation, because at this time, there was another change in the other party, that is, his heart, the last place in his body that didn''t completely live, gave out the first beat.


    This voice was not very loud, but it spread all over the void. Muyi was the first to bear the brunt, and he could hear it clearly.


    And in this voice, his injury is getting better quickly, which makes four words flash in his mind, the sound of Avenue.


    I''m afraid only the voice of the road can have this effect, which can make Muyi''s injury recover quickly.


    However, this voice seemed to open the death knell for each other. In the dark, a great fear wrapped Muyi. Even if it was only affected, he had a feeling that it was difficult to escape and that he would die.


    Mu Yidun knew that at present, he had clearly reached a critical juncture of life and death. Even if he was only slightly affected, if he failed to carry it, he would die completely, and all his previous ambitions and everything would come to naught.


    At this moment, Mu Yi didn''t know what retention was. In the salary lamp, he immediately drew nearly 99% of the origin. He only saw a heaven and earth flood furnace coming, blocking him in, and drew 99% of the origin power of the salary lamp, which made him look no different from the truth.


    Instead, the salary lamp suddenly looked dim, and those followers of the underworld, even the small world, were all evacuated in an instant and fell powerlessly to the ground.


    But this was just the beginning. Then, Mu Yi''s whole body glittered with gold, and layers of gold were densely distributed around his body. The small world of forty miles was shrinking, like it was going to be destroyed. In the twinkling of an eye, it was reduced by almost half, leaving only twenty miles. For the small world, it was almost a disaster.


    But Muyi obviously couldn''t take so much into account. He was strengthening defense and protecting himself at all costs, because his intuition told him that if he didn''t work hard this time, I''m afraid his life would really be lost.


    In fact, not only did the salary lamp and the small world suffer, but even the xuanming spring did not escape the bad luck of being extracted from the source. It was even more serious than the last time.


    Although all this was slow, it was even less than a breath. Muyi suddenly urged his strength far beyond his bearing limit, which was not without a price. The price was that his body recovered under the voice of the road was hit again, even more in his eyes.


    Even Muyi''s body is much shriveled, and the whole person looks as if he is dozens of years old, but all this is worth it compared with living.


    Finally, Muyi felt fear before, and even the great terror of ten deaths and no life finally came, and the main culprit of all was the other party''s last fight to reverse life and death.


    The void slowly cracked. It was really very slow, at least in Mu Yi''s induction. However, it was more like his perception was slowed down countless times, and the so-called time was distorted.


    When the void splits, a thunder light of indescribable color falls, and you clearly see it, but you can''t remember the appearance of the thunder light. Only when the thunder light falls, Muyi seems to lose consciousness, and the whole person presents a state of confusion.


    Only under the thunder light, there is a voice echoing constantly.


    "I''m not willing!"


    "I don''t want to!"


    "Me!!"


    The thunder light disappeared, everything around returned to normal again, and time became orderly again. In the distance, Muyi''s eyelids trembled and woke up.


    However, after waking up, Mu Yi felt the pain from his body. The layers of defense composed of heaven and earth Honglu and the power extracted from the small world have almost disappeared. Before, when he completely lost his perception, he saw a ray of thunder falling on him. Then the heaven and earth Honglu disappeared instantly, and then the layers of defense continued to collapse, Finally, the nine turn golden body shield was broken.


    Fortunately, after layers of weakening, the ray of thunder disappeared. Even if one more ray finally fell on Muyi, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    After waking up, Muyi looked at the center for the first time. There, he saw the terrorist existence who didn''t know his name again. Although he was still standing there, he just didn''t have a heartbeat anymore. Besides him, both the huge grave and the war flag that made Muyi heartache disappeared without leaving a trace.


    "For thousands of years, it''s empty in the twinkling of an eye. God, why are you unfair?"


    Suddenly, the figure opened his mouth and said slowly. From beginning to end, he didn''t look at Muyi again, as if Muyi didn''t exist, and even more as if he had forgotten all his previous resentments.

 Chapter 836

    After saying that, the other party''s body disappeared in front of Muyi, and there was nothing left, but Muyi was cold and cold.


    The previous kind of prestige was still fresh in my mind, and the smell of terror almost made Muyi think that the other party was about to succeed, but I didn''t expect that it was still a failure in the end. The thunder tearing the void came, like the nemesis of all things in the world, easily destroyed everything, including an extremely powerful one in Muyi''s eyes and an existence about to ascend the great emperor.


    In fact, it was the last words of the other party that really chilled Muyi''s heart. God, why are you unfair?


    The other party''s words were clearly accusing. Even in the other party''s eyes, he, the culprit, was still not up to the so-called heaven and the hidden Providence. Therefore, in the end, even if he put all his eggs in one basket, he failed.


    The price of failure is to fall completely.


    Mu Yi doesn''t know whether he wants to take this step in the future, whether it is as difficult as the other party, and whether he will also be judged by the divine will. Moreover, he has no confidence that he can survive the thunder.


    "What would happen if I didn''t show up? Could he really take that step?"


    Muyi asked himself. Finally, combined with the other party''s words, Muyi thought that the other party would still not take that step smoothly. Since the other party hated the injustice, even if Muyi did not appear, Zhang Yi, Netease and even other disasters would appear to prevent the other party from taking that step successfully.


    Therefore, in the final analysis, it is still four words, which is the will of heaven.


    Muyi doesn''t regret his choice and his previous actions. He came to each other to end the cause and effect. He was destined to drink and peck.


    Then, Mu Yi tore the void and reappeared in the fairy tomb. There was no change here. He chose to sit down and slowly enter the meditation.


    After his mind swept his body, Muyi knew how much he was hurt this time. It was only a little short, and it would damage his foundation. Once the foundation was damaged, it would be less difficult to make up for it.


    Although the injury was serious, it was only temporary. What really bothered Muyi was the salary lamp and the small world.


    After being extracted from 99% of the source, the salary lamp seems to have fallen into a silent state. Even the connection with the sub Rune seems to have disappeared, and the power of faith is interrupted. This is the first time for the salary lamp.


    As for, the situation of xuanming spring is not much better. It has not been completely recovered before. At the moment, the wisdom of xuanming spring is falling into a deep sleep.


    Muyi sighed in his heart and brought the salary lamp to know the sea temperature. Although it may take a long time, it can at least recover.


    Then Mu Yi''s mind sank into the small world. At the moment, the small world looks a little dilapidated. Although it was desolate before, at least it still has vitality, but at the moment, it is full of dead silence.


    The small world of forty miles has become only twenty miles, and the boxing meaning light column in the center seems to be a little weak. Among the four directions, Jian Jiu came in the first. Originally, Muyi specially created a place similar to a dark space for him to feel and break through himself.


    But I didn''t expect that Mu Yi directly absorbed 99% of the salary lamp in order to save himself. I didn''t expect that because of the sub rune, it was their hosts and followers who were also absorbed by the sub rune.


    Therefore, Jian Jiu fell into a deep sleep directly. Fortunately, Mu Yi came early and there was no life danger.


    Mu Yi''s mind moved, the darkness slowly dispersed, and Jian Jiu also fell to the ground. Although the power in the small world was also extracted, Mu Yi still divided a part into Jian Jiu''s body, so that he could recover quickly.


    Then, Muyi came to the palace where Si Weiyang was located. In the palace, Si Weiyang just lay there feebly, but there was no danger. Muyi also poured some strength into her body and comforted her slightly.


    Liu demon, after all, is the existence of jiuchongtian. Although the quilt Rune extracts all its strength, it still makes it firmly rooted there because of the noumenon. It just looks like the leaves are withered and yellow and the vitality is withered.


    Muyi did not favor one over the other. He still divided part of the power of the Liu demon. After all, the stronger the Liu demon is, the more benefits it will have for him.


    Finally, Muyi came to the place where niannu''er was located. Although he had paid no price before, Muyi still had a close and distant relationship in his heart and deliberately avoided the bamboo of years. Therefore, niannu''er was not greatly affected. At most, it was because the changes of the small world were shaken. It can be said that Muyi was relieved.


    As for the small world becoming so, Muyi can''t help it. He can only help it later. He just wants to meet the place of Heiyi Dapeng ancestral land. It''s really unlikely. Unfortunately, the invincible strong man didn''t leave anything in the end.


    However, Muyi never regretted this war. Even if he didn''t get anything, he even suffered heavy losses. However, it is incomparable for Muyi to witness the other party''s breakthrough process from death to life, from the quasi emperor to the great emperor.


    At least those experiences can definitely make Muyi take fewer detours and even make preparations in advance. Otherwise, if he breaks through rashly, he will be caught off guard and end up in ashes once he encounters the last same scene.


    Then Mu Yixin thought, and saw the light in the center of his eyebrows flash away, but in the small world, there was suddenly an additional spring, which was the xuanming spring that had also suffered a heavy blow.


    "I wanted to refine you, but because I love the salary lamp more and you haven''t recovered, I haven''t been able to refine you completely. However, you have helped me a lot and solved my crisis for so long, so now, I''ll give you a chance to become the first spring in this small world. If you are promoted in the small world in the future, you will get another chance, You may not be able to turn into a person and really open your life. "


    Muyi said faintly. He saw the xuanming spring trembling gently. It seemed that he understood Muyi''s words and expressed his thanks.


    Then, under the control of Muyi, the earth cracked, and the xuanming spring gradually integrated into the depths of the earth and became the first spring in the small world. Not long after that, the crack was constantly bubbling with clear water, gradually forming a pool, and I believe it will become larger and larger with the push of time.


    When the xuanming spring was completely integrated with the small world, Muyi clearly felt a slight shock in the small world.


    (publish the author''s private wechat: 416323469. The key is that the author is stupid, flirtatious, handsome and better deceived.)

 Chapter 837

    When the xuanming spring was completely integrated with the small world, the small world shook slightly. Then, in Muyi''s perception, the small world began to recover slowly, and soon from 20 Li to 30 Li, and then the speed slowed down, but it was still growing slowly.


    The reason why the small world has changed so much is obviously because of the xuanming spring, but even Muyi didn''t think of it in advance.


    But then it''s natural to think about it. After all, even if the xuanming spring is damaged, its essence is the treasure. Even the worst treasure also has unimaginable power. As the first spring in the small world, the two are integrated and promoted each other.


    The small world grows with the help of the power of the xuanming spring, and the xuanming spring also recovers with the help of the power of the small world.


    After seeing the changes in the small world, Muyi even came up with the idea of integrating the salary lamp. After all, the quality of the salary lamp is better than that of the xuanming spring. Even Muyi has a vague intuition that the salary lamp is much more powerful than he imagined, not just a treasure.


    After all, he had never heard that the treasure could absorb the power of conversion.


    However, this idea just flashed away. At least for now, the salary lamp is more useful to him. From this point of view, the gain is not worth the loss. Moreover, when those followers recover, there will still be a steady stream of faith. At that time, with the power of these beliefs, the salary lamp can recover as soon as possible.


    After confirming that there would be no problem in the small world and solving the trouble in the xuanming spring, Mu Yi was a little relieved, but he did not immediately wake up from his meditation, but constantly felt the changes when the invincible strong man attacked the great emperor, especially the process of death and rebirth, and the sound of the road caused by the beating of his heart.


    Even if he only understood it a little, it would not be a problem to break through the cultivation to the prospective emperor. Moreover, there is a yin-yang jade in Muyi''s hand, which was obtained from him when he suppressed the black wing king, and Muyi has never used it in order to break through and use it again when the prospective emperor.


    After all, the yin-yang jade contains a trace of the way of life and death, which is also helpful for understanding life and death and reaching the prospective emperor.


    Unfortunately, there is not much time left for Muyi at present, but he promised to meet hunyan two days later. It is impossible to break his promise. After all, there is a cause and effect involved. Before, Muyi pointed directly at the destination and didn''t waste time on the road. Then the war with the invincible strong ended soon, so it''s not even half a day.


    Next, Mu Yi has been settled here. At night, there are dark winds and lingering thoughts. Murmurs resound through the fairy tomb. However, Mu Yi has not encountered anything ominous. Moreover, with his current strength, unless he is at the same level or even stronger, he can bring him trouble.


    I believe that even if there is such a danger in the fairy tomb, it can only be encountered in the center of the fairy tomb or even in the later stage.


    Maybe it was the result of the previous war or the smell of Muyi. Even in the next time, there was no afterthought to disturb him.


    After another night, Mu Yi slowly opened his eyes. At the moment, his appearance has recovered to the same as before, but his temples are a little white. Obviously, he has not fully recovered. After all, at that moment, he lost too much vitality.


    However, this is not a fatal thing for Muyi. After all, he is still young and has a small world. Even when his cultivation breaks through to the quasi emperor, he will naturally recover. After all, he is only the consumption of vitality, not the limit.


    In the fairy tomb, there is no sunshine. A layer of black cloud is pressed down on the top of the head. Coupled with the roaring of the Yin wind, the whole fairy tomb is full of cold. Even if ordinary people just walk here, they will be blown into a pile of white bones for a moment.


    According to the map provided by hunyan, Mu Yi identified the direction and directly crossed the past, but he was also full of caution. Even if he only envied the periphery, he didn''t dare to be careless. He believed that the invincible strong people he met before would never be just an example. After all, even the great emperor could be buried in the fairy tomb, and there were more invincible strong people falling here.


    Since someone can turn from death to life and live again, there will not be a second or even a third.


    Moreover, even the afterthoughts of the ordinary king can stay. Naturally, the afterthoughts of the invincible strong will not be a problem. It''s just that they are mostly in the center of the fairy tomb. In addition, the scope of the fairy tomb is too large, and they haven''t been met for a while. However, if Mu Yi doesn''t know how to be careful and blindly rushes, it will be like walking at night and meeting ghosts sooner or later.


    Soul Yan is not easy at the moment. It can even be said that his luck is poor this time. Not long after he separated from Mu Yi, he came to the other side and moved forward according to the position marked on the map. Unexpectedly, he met a strong man in the battle of the fairy tomb in less than half a day. The other party definitely had the strength of jiuchongtian before he died. Even if he died, he still had residual thoughts.


    After wandering in the fairy tomb for so many years, he has already become the overlord in the nearby area. Although his strength is not as strong as before, it is definitely not weak, almost equivalent to the peak of the eightfold sky.


    Soul Yan thought there wouldn''t be too much danger around the fairy tomb. After all, Muyi''s strength was so low that he stayed in the fairy tomb for a long time. Naturally, he was not a problem, but he didn''t have Muyi''s great fortune. Therefore, a reckless result was that he was almost killed. He squandered most of the cards he had prepared before, so he managed to escape.


    And because he was in a panic when he ran away, he could only turn around again if he deviated from the predetermined direction. Otherwise, once he got lost in the fairy tomb, the consequences would be unimaginable. He would never dare to come in without the iron piece.


    On the first night, he was lost. Fortunately, nothing happened that night, which relieved him. Otherwise, if he encountered another existence like that before, I''m afraid even the willow leaves, which he regarded as the last means to protect his life, would be used up.


    The next day, with the power of nine cattle and two tigers wasted, hunyan barely found the place marked on the remnant map, but his good luck seemed to have run out again. This time, he met a mutated skeleton, whose strength was only the peak of qichongtian. Naturally, he was easily destroyed by him, but unexpectedly, he stabbed the wasp''s nest and saw one skeleton after another on the ground, Put him directly in the sea of skeletons.


    Naturally, he fought again and left with a wound. So far, he really had a clear concept of the danger in the fairy tomb. No wonder that many people came in before, and even the strong ones of jiuchongtian, but in the end, without exception, he lost the news and never came out again.


    If there were no remnant map, he would end up like this. At this time, he couldn''t help but miss Muyi. After all, he already knew the strength of Muyi. At least the dangers he encountered before would be easily overcome for Muyi.


    Unfortunately, Muyi''s progress was so fast that he didn''t dare to wait any longer, otherwise he might become jiuchongtian in a few decades, but Muyi at that time had long been superior and even became a quasi emperor. As long as he wasn''t impatient, he couldn''t find a quasi emperor to keep his promise.

 Chapter 838

    Despite the ups and downs along the way, hunyan still clenched his teeth and advanced according to the destination recorded in the remnant map. He had to get there to meet Muyi. Even if it wasn''t for the treasure and only for his own life, he had to arrive, otherwise Muyi wouldn''t necessarily come back to him. After all, the place agreed by the two people was there.


    The next night, hunyan was still in danger, but this time it was a strange wind that almost blew his body away. After all, strictly speaking, hunyan is a soul family. Although it has a body, it is just the same in form as the human race, and the structure inside is different.


    So this kind of wind hurt him very much, and this time, hunyan almost exhausted all his means to survive in the strange wind. The price is that there is only one willow leaf left on him, that is, he himself was injured.


    If he was alone at this time, he would definitely turn around and leave the fairy tomb without hesitation. Of course, there would still be many dangers in the process of leaving, but it would be much better than continuing to move forward, but now he has no choice.


    At the appointed time, but hunyan was still a long way from his destination, and according to his previous experience, it would take at least a day to get there, but he still didn''t give up and tried every means to get to his destination.


    But God didn''t care for him. When he passed a deep pit, a long gun suddenly flew out of it and stabbed him. Under this gun, the void was constantly smashed and crushed towards hunyan.


    Feeling the breath of the long gun, hunyan was cold and desperate. He even took out the last willow leaf. Although he knew that the willow leaf was unlikely to block the gun, he had no choice.


    At this time, the void burst open, and then stretched out a crystal like jade hand to directly grasp the cracked long gun in his hand. For a long time, the void vibrated, and all the surrounding areas turned into chaos.


    Fortunately, hunyan saw the opportunity early and left without hesitation, so he didn''t fall into the void storm. But standing in the distance and witnessing the scene with his own eyes still gave him an unimaginable shock.


    This suddenly appeared, and it was Mu Yi who caught the long gun. He rushed to the place where he met and didn''t see hunyan. He knew that he was in trouble, so he looked for it according to the remnant map. He just saw this scene. If he came later, I''m afraid hunyan would have completely fallen under the long gun.


    There was more than one treasure. Mu Yi saw that the long gun was also a treasure at a glance, but it was broken and even inferior to the xuanming spring. At the moment, although there was such a great momentum, it was just the last cry.


    Although the long gun kept shaking and stirring the surrounding void, he was still firmly held in his hand by Muyi, and with his own will, he continued to erase the killing machine contained in the long gun and wanted to subdue it.


    Of course, Muyi already has a salary lamp and has no habit of using a long gun. He just wants to take it and refine it into the small world. Even if there is only a little source left of the long gun, it can be believed that it is of great benefit to the small world.


    "Since your master is dead and you should have fallen, why not be reconciled?" Mu Yi''s will with his ideas directly poured into the spear. "Now you are just a little obsession, not the real you. It''s better to return to dust and earth, and I will choose the best destination for you."


    After pouring into the obsession, the spear not only failed to obey, but erupted into a more tyrannical atmosphere, trying to resist, and even burning the only source.


    Seeing this scene, Mu Yi frowned and snorted coldly. He could understand the persistence and unwillingness of the spear, but as he said, the dust returned to the dust and the earth returned to the earth, but the other party had to burn the remaining origin in the spear, which was not what Mu Yi wanted to see.


    After all, what he needs is the origin of the long gun to restore the small world. Once it is all burned, the long gun is no different from a piece of scrap iron in his eyes.


    This time, Muyi didn''t keep his hand. The will of the quasi emperor level poured into the long gun without reservation. He only heard a sad cry from the long gun, and then there were more cracks on the gun, but Muyi didn''t seem to see all this.


    Finally, he pointed his other hand on the gun. So far, the long gun trembled, at least one-third of the position turned into pieces, and the rest also looked bleak. There is no doubt that this once precious treasure has been completely extinguished, leaving only a little origin.


    Muyi was not polite. He put the long gun into the small world without expression. He saw that the small world trembled faintly, swallowed the long gun directly and continued to recover itself. However, there are too few sources in the long gun, so he can''t recover the small world for ten miles at one time, just speed up the recovery of the small world again, just like the xuanming spring.


    If it had taken a month to completely recover the small world for 40 miles, it would only take 20 days now, which is not in vain.


    Then, Mu Yi''s will swept out, and the void that was originally in the storm was immediately flattened like a mirror.


    As for the deep pit under him, Muyi didn''t let go. Unfortunately, there was nothing in it. It was the deep pit, which was also caused when the long gun treasure fell.


    "Thank you for your help." at this time, soul Yan flew over and thanked Mu Yi respectfully. After all, if Mu Yi hadn''t appeared at the last minute, he would have died, even if there were no bones left. Even willow leaves are no exception. After all, the long gun is a treasure that can make bachongtian have the strength of a giant. Even if it is only broken, it can break out in the end, Even casual giants cannot be despised.


    What''s more, the willow leaf can only resist the attack at the beginning of jiuchongtian at most, and can''t protect hunyan at all, so he can live because Muyi saved him.


    "Don''t be so. I''ve been delayed. I''ll take you along the rest of the way." Muyi said, giving a force to grasp hunyan and hurried to the destination. This time, hunyan deeply realized the power of Muyi,


    Because he didn''t even see Mu Yi do it all the way, the existence that frightened him all disappeared one after another, which made him more awed of Mu Yi in his heart. At the same time, he also had a deep loss. After all, not long ago, he could look down on Mu Yi from a commanding position, but now, in the twinkling of an eye, the strength is easy to change, and he doesn''t even have the slightest confidence to catch up with each other, I''m afraid I can''t even see my back.

 Chapter 839

    There are still many good things left in the fairy tomb. Muyi was on his way, so he didn''t care. He didn''t worry about it. He paid attention to it. Although he didn''t encounter the broken treasure again, he also saw a lot of common magic weapons.


    After all, those who came to the fairy tomb at the beginning, even if their cultivation is weak, are also the pseudo King''s land. Even the general King''s land is also the role of cannon fodder. It is conceivable that there are many magic weapons left here. Only for such a long time, coupled with the particularity of the fairy tomb, the ordinary magic weapons have long been decayed, lost their spirituality, and become beryllium copper and rotten iron.


    Muyi is not interested in these pieces of iron and steel. Even if he earns money in the small world, it will not be of any use. His goal is some treasures, even the top magic weapons that have not been lost. Only in this way can he speed up the recovery of the small world.


    Unfortunately, along the way, he only found three top magic weapons with residual spirituality and buried them in the deepest part of the small world. Although there is not much spirituality left in each piece, a little makes a lot. If Muyi can directly empty the whole fairy tomb, it is estimated that his small world will not only recover completely, but also usher in a new round of soaring.


    Finally, Muyi came to the destination with hunyan, but there was only a huge stone forest in which there were many strange stones in different forms.


    Mu Yi''s mind swept inch by inch, and then showed a trace of incomprehension, because he didn''t find any trace of the invincible strong here. Even there was no corpse in the stone forest. The magic weapon was too clean.


    "Are you sure it''s here?" Mu Yi asked directly. After all, if hunyan dared to come in, it can''t be aimless.


    "Yes." soul Yan looked at the stone forest, trembling with excitement. After hearing Muyi''s question, he suddenly nodded, then opened his mouth and spit out a bead. The bead was dark. As soon as it appeared, it caused a reaction. He saw the cold smell wandering in the stone forest come together a little.


    The soul Yan took a deep breath, and then played a set of Dharma formula. Muyi keenly noticed that the beads sent out a special wave, and then the stone forest trembled slightly, and the two formed a consistent frequency.


    Over the stone forest, wind and clouds began to surge, and the pressure of black clouds was lower. It seemed that it would collapse at any time, and the vibration of the stone forest was more severe. Many stones fell and broke.


    The bead suddenly shone brightly, and suddenly there was a wave in the void. Mu Yi looked moved, and golden light appeared in his eyes, which opened the purpose effect of the breaking method.


    Under the broken Dharma, everything disappeared. There was a boundary hidden in the gap of the void. However, it was sealed. No wonder Muyi didn''t find it before, but it was related to his failure to find it. Otherwise, even if it was hidden again, some clues would still be found under the broken Dharma.


    The bead is obviously a key, the key to start the boundary. When the light disappears, the bead disappears, but Muyi''s broken Dharma eye sees that the bead has been completely integrated into the boundary, and then the boundary slowly reveals a portal.


    "Let''s go." Mu Yi pulled the soul inflammation, tore the void directly, and quickly entered the door.


    Just after Muyi and hunyan had just disappeared, the stone forest completely overturned, and a huge arm composed of rocks stretched out from the earth, and then grabbed it towards the boundary in the void gap. However, at this time, the boundary trembled slightly and disappeared. It seemed to have intelligence and hid directly into a deeper place in the void.


    As for the huge rock hand, after reaching out to a certain extent, I vaguely heard a sound of chain pulling, which finally stopped the big hand slowly, but it caused a violent shock in the void.


    Besides, Muyi and hunyan have entered the border at this time, but Muyi looked back. Just at that moment, he felt the danger, so he didn''t hesitate to grasp hunyan to come in in advance. Otherwise, if he delayed for a while, he didn''t know what kind of changes would happen.


    But then Muyi began to pay attention to the boundary where he was now. The scope was not large, and even his small world was inferior. It was less than 30 miles, but the boundary was surprisingly stable and almost caught up with the spatial intensity of the abandoned land. This alone was not comparable to Muyi''s small world.


    More importantly, in this border, there is only a huge black tree, which has many fruits, emits a tempting fragrance and smells refreshing.


    Looking at the soul inflammation, the performance was even worse. His eyes were red and looked at the huge black tree full of fruit.


    Fortunately, he didn''t lose his mind after all. He soon calmed down and made a solemn salute to Mu Yi, "Sir, this tree is called the soul tree. It is the treasure of our soul family. It is very important to our soul family. I hope adults can achieve it."


    "Soul tree? Since this is what you want, go." Muyi said faintly. Although he can feel that the soul tree is very important, it is not a soul family after all, and the treasure in the mouth of soul inflammation is different from the treasure in the usual sense.


    "Thank you, sir, but I hope you will take away these soul fruits first. I believe it will help you." hunyan didn''t come forward immediately, but begged again. This time, he directly gave all the soul fruits of the tree to Muyi.


    Although compared with the soul tree itself, these soul fruits are worse, but the value of so many soul fruits is still unimaginable. You know, even in the whole soul family, there are only two soul trees that can bear fruit. This is the third tree in front of you, even if it has a long history. This tree is the longest one in front of you.


    Its fruit can enhance the soul power of the human soul family, such as Muyi. It can also enhance the power of mind and spirit, and has a strengthening effect on the soul. I''m afraid the soul fruit of the whole tree is produced by the soul tree for thousands of years or even longer.


    Its own value is no worse than that of zhibora.


    "Oh, are you sure you want to give all these soul fruits to me?" Mu Yi looked at hunyan in surprise. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he would have such courage.


    "Yes, please don''t refuse, and I have a soul tree, which is enough." soul Yan solemnly said. In fact, it was also decided by him after thinking. Let alone the strength of Muyi, he may not be able to go out safely after he got the soul tree. Even for himself, he must try his best to make friends with Muyi and go out of the fairy tomb with his strength.


    But the soul tree is very important to him, and even related to his future becoming a giant or even a quasi emperor. He can never sell it, but the fruit of the tree can be sent out. Although he also has some meat pain, he still makes a lot of money.


    Mu Yi took a deep look at each other, then nodded and said, "yes."

 Chapter 840

    Muyi naturally won''t extrapolate the good things sent to the door, and he also understands the plan of hunyan. He is just worried that he doesn''t keep his word and plans to seize the soul tree. After all, in this fairy tomb, Muyi has too many ways to get the soul tree, so he doesn''t have to fight him directly.


    Just ignore him when he is in danger. When he dies, the soul tree will naturally be Muyi''s.


    If Mu Yi is really the kind of person who does anything to achieve his goal, I''m afraid hunyan will be buried in the fairy tomb this time, but Mu Yi has his own criteria. No matter whether he made an oath under the coercion of the other party or not, since he promised, he will naturally perform it.


    And it''s just a soul tree, and it''s not worth going against your principles.


    After the promise, Muyi grabbed it with his big hand. At once, the soul tree trembled, and the soul fruits on it separated one after another. Then the air was like a hole, and all the soul fruits were taken in. This is Muyi''s opening of the small world and taking all the soul fruits.


    These soul fruits are only the size of a thumb, a total of 321. In order to experience the medicine of these soul fruits, Muyi ate one, which was a little astringent, but soon turned into a pure mental power. At the same time, Muyi also felt that his soul was warm and slightly drunk.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi''s soul is too strong now. Just one soul fruit can''t make his soul grow. Even the growth of the power of mind and spirit is very small. However, if there are more than 300, it will still have a great effect.


    After all, Muyi now has the realm of quasi emperor, which can not be compared with the same day.


    After the soul fruit was collected by Muyi, the soul fruit trembled and shrunk a lot, but the breath was faintly stronger. Obviously, it is a great burden for the soul tree to maintain so many soul fruits.


    "Since I took your soul fruit, I can''t help but say that anyone who wants to leave the fairy tomb will eventually be intercepted. I seal a force in your body and can play the top giant level at the critical moment. As for whether you can leave alive, it depends on your own luck." Muyi didn''t want these soul fruits for nothing, so once I seal a force in the heart of soul burning eyebrows, As long as soul inflammation is hooked with power, it can trigger it and kill the opponent.


    However, there is only one blow. After all, Muyi is not the nanny of hunyan. He has done his utmost to do so. If hunyan can''t leave the fairy tomb, he can only blame his bad luck.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    Hunyan was overjoyed. He didn''t expect such an unexpected harvest. Originally, he just wanted to protect himself, but now he got a life-saving card, which greatly increased his confidence in leaving the fairy tomb. After all, it was equivalent to the attack of top giants. Even if it was swept away by the aftershocks, he would die without a place to bury.


    But now, at the critical moment, he can give play to the attack of the top giant, and his gratitude to Muyi is absolutely sincere.


    In addition, after getting the soul tree, his strength will increase a lot, and the probability of leaving the fairy tomb will also increase greatly.


    "Well, you''re welcome. Take the soul tree first. As for the border, you can''t take it away, so I''ll take it." Muyi said directly.


    Although Mu Yi didn''t know how to accept the boundary, hunyan didn''t have a word. He immediately came to the soul tree and began to refine the soul tree according to the secret method recorded in the family. As Mu Yi said, he couldn''t take the boundary away, so he had to stay here.


    In that case, even if Mu Yi receives this boundary, it is also his ability. Soul inflammation will not be jealous or even unwilling.


    Even if hunyan had a secret method, it still took several days to collect the soul tree. However, when the soul tree entered his body, his breath began to soar, and soon reached jiuchongtian, and there was still no sign of stopping. Finally, his breath reached the level of giants, but it was still far from the top giants.


    A soul tree can make him have giant strength with the cultivation of the eightfold heaven. Obviously, this soul tree is not weaker than the general treasure. Usually, only the treasure can do this. More importantly, this soul tree has other abilities, not only improving his strength.


    More importantly, the soul tree is complete and has not been damaged. It is even more precious than the xuanming spring of Muyi.


    As for the salary lamp, I''m afraid it''s far above the soul tree, so Muyi was surprised, but he wasn''t moved.


    After all, there are more treasures in this fairy tomb. The key depends on whether he has this strength.


    Although his strength soared, hunyan''s attitude towards Muyi did not change, and even became more respectful. After all, Muyi left a force in his body, which could give full play to the strength of the top giant. In addition, he had seen and heard all the way before. He estimated that even if Muyi did not reach the invincible strong, it would be fast, which was by no means comparable to him.


    "I''m going to collect this border. Wait a minute, and then I''ll send you out." Muyi looked at hunyan and said.


    "Yes." soul Yan nodded respectfully and then stood aside. He was also curious about how Mu Yi collected this boundary. After all, he also has a boundary, but it''s just a boundary. It hasn''t been transformed into reality, and it can''t be compared with the boundary under his feet. In fact, at present, this boundary can be called a small world, a world.


    In fact, there is a big difference between the small world and the small world.


    At this time, Muyi''s body was shocked and his eyes were covered with a layer of golden light. It was the broken Dharma eye. Then a huge copper lamp appeared on Muyi''s head. It was the salary lamp that became apparent. Although the salary lamp had suffered heavy damage before, Muyi directly sent 100 soul fruits to the salary lamp this time. After refining these soul fruits, the breath of the salary lamp rose steadily, The source of the damage began to recover.


    After the salary lamp was fully manifested, it has recovered 30%, but Muyi did not continue to waste the soul fruit. At present, it is a last resort. After all, it is too wasteful to directly let the salary lamp refine the soul fruit. Moreover, even if all the remaining soul fruits were refined by the salary lamp, it can not be restored to its heyday. After all, the more it comes later, the more terrible the power it needs.


    Then the salary lamp began to devour the power of this border, which can supply a soul tree to bear so many fruits, and the space intensity here is even comparable to the abandoned land. This border is naturally extraordinary. If the small world of Muyi can devour it, it will be of great benefit.


    Now, Mu Yi directly devours it with a salary lamp, and then after refining from the fire in Nanming, he pours it into the small world, which is completely the same as the last time he did in the ancestral land of black wing Dapeng.


    (now there are two chapters every day. If there is no accident, one chapter is about 12:00 noon and one chapter is about 8:00 pm.)

 Chapter 841

    Under the frightened gaze of hunyan, the salary lamp in the sky is getting bigger and bigger. Under it, a vortex continues to devour the power in this heaven and earth. Just looking at it from a distance, hunyan has a feeling of fear. It seems that he will be inhaled at any time.


    Once sucked in, the consequences are self-evident.


    But to Mu Yi''s surprise, the heaven and earth began to fight back under the swallow of the salary lamp. More accurately, the heaven and earth seemed to have a certain consciousness and know how to protect themselves. Mu Yi also saw this situation for the first time.


    After all, his practice time is too short. Although his realm is equivalent to the quasi emperor, he has too little knowledge. How can he compare with the experience of others for hundreds of thousands of years in just a few years? Moreover, he had seen very few Heaven and earth, and naturally he could not know why this heaven and earth had such changes.


    Although I don''t know, it doesn''t affect Muyi''s determination to devour this heaven and earth. In the past, in order to protect himself in the void, his damage was too great, especially in the small world. Even if there is a xuanming spring, it really needs time to recover completely.


    But now, a great opportunity is in front of him. As long as he can swallow up this world, the small world will not only completely recover, but also absorb the advantages of this small world and consolidate and improve itself. This is also an opportunity for the small world.


    "No matter what you are, you can''t stop me from swallowing this heaven and earth." Muyi said coldly, and then no longer covered it. His breath was released heartily. It belonged to the realm of the quasi emperor and his will. At the same time, it broke out. Although his cultivation was worse, this time was no longer important.


    Next to him, hunyan retreated in horror, and his body was bent by the terrible smell. Fortunately, there was a soul tree, which could give him the strength of a giant. Otherwise, this momentum alone would be enough to cause him heavy damage, which was just a aftershock.


    He can''t imagine how long he can hold on if the other party deliberately targets him?


    "Invincible strong man, this is invincible strong man."


    Soul inflammation roared loudly in his heart. His mind was even blank and lost his reason.


    Originally, when he first met, hunyan thought that Muyi was jiuchongtian, but later he vaguely found that Muyi''s strength was much stronger than jiuchongtian, so he thought of the giant. After all, the giant was already a big man for him.


    However, when Mu Yi fought with one hand, he felt that Mu Yi at least had the strength of a top giant, or even stronger. However, even though he thought that Mu Yi might be a semi quasi emperor, he still didn''t think that reality had made such a big joke on him.


    At least for now, in his eyes, Muyi is definitely an invincible strong man, not a half step.


    The invincible strong man, hunyan didn''t expect that he had the opportunity to see an invincible strong man so close in this life, and even go with him. At the moment, he saw the other party exerting his divine power and wanted to refine a small world.


    This shock is difficult to describe in words.


    "I found you."


    Suddenly, Mu Yi snorted coldly, and then hit xiaotiandi somewhere with a fist. Under this fist, the sun and moon disappeared, and xiaotiandi began to tremble.


    Muyi integrated his will into this fist and perfectly combined it with his own strength. At the same time, the meaning light column of the fist in the small world also vibrated slightly, which seemed to respond to Muyi''s fist.


    "Boom!"


    Although the space of this heaven and earth is very tough, and even can almost compare with the abandoned land, it still looks extremely fragile and vulnerable under Muyi''s fist, but Muyi''s fist points to the deepest place of the small heaven and earth, where Muyi''s broken Dharma sees something like a cocoon.


    It is that thing that controls this heaven and earth, which is more like a spirit, but no matter what it is, as long as Muyi wants to refine this heaven and earth, he must erase it, so that this heaven and earth will not resist him and be completely refined by him.


    Mu Yi''s behavior is somewhat cruel, but it is also something that must be experienced in practice. Blindly being kind and soft can not become an invincible strong man, let alone a great emperor. When it''s time to make a decision, it''s natural to make a decision.


    Otherwise, how can the great emperor suppress eternity with one word?


    Perhaps I felt the power of this fist. The cocoon like thing screamed. It was not a sound in the usual sense, but a fluctuation of will. It directly collided with Muyi''s fist. At the same time, the heaven and earth was shaking violently, the earth was constantly splitting, and cracks appeared in the sky, revealing the world outside.


    This situation seems to show that the world seems to be going to destruction.


    Next to him, hunyan also heard the sound, and then the mark on his eyebrows lit up. The soul tree that had been refined by him emerged from behind him at this time, and the breath of hunyan was also soaring, but his face was distorted and the light in his eyes seemed to have lost his mind.


    When the breath of soul inflammation broke out to the extreme, he suddenly shot at Muyi.


    Mu Yi snorted coldly, and the fist burst open after a standoff, and the cocoon was directly split.


    As for the attack of Houyan behind him, Muyi didn''t even look back, but a pair of wings opened slowly, just a gentle fan, and Houyan flew out like a heavy blow. The soul tree behind him originally wanted to resist, but unexpectedly, a flame fell from the sky. It was the Nanming leaving the fire that immediately ignited the soul tree.


    "Ah!"


    Vaguely, Muyi heard a scream, but it was not from hunyan, but from the soul tree. Obviously, although hunyan refined the soul tree, he didn''t think it was just a trap. Even if it didn''t show up today, I''m afraid that after hunyan leaves the fairy tomb, he will be controlled and can''t help himself.


    Even at that time, soul inflammation is not his own problem.


    Nanming left the fire to restrain the soul tree, so he didn''t have much effort. Half of the soul tree was burned, and the strange smell dissipated completely. It is estimated that it was burned to death by a fire, and then the rest disappeared into the soul inflammation again.


    At this time, hunyan had fallen into a coma and fell to the ground.


    Seeing that Nanming was about to fall on him when he left the fire, he burned him into ashes, but was stopped by Muyi. After all, the just soul inflammation was controlled. Everything had little to do with him. Muyi would not involve him.


    What''s more, half of the soul tree has been swallowed, which is equivalent to half of the intact treasure swallowed by the soul lamp. The harvest of the salary lamp is undoubtedly huge. The original source of consumption has not only been completely made up, but even the rest.


    Then the salary lamp directly poured these forces into the small world. The small world shook slightly and then accelerated its recovery. The small world that had already recovered to more than 30 miles soon recovered to 40 miles and continued to grow.


    The followers of Muyi get benefits one after another. Even before, the salary lamp has been fed back to each host through the contact of sub runes, even the followers of the underworld are no exception.

 Chapter 842

    The demon family, the king of Tianxiang was suddenly swallowed up and fell into a coma. Even if the high priest tried everything, he didn''t wake her up. He was also worried. He knew that it might have something to do with Muyi.


    But I didn''t expect that today, suddenly, a strong breath poured out of Tianxiang king, and her strength was recovering rapidly. It didn''t take long to completely recover to the previous heyday, but it wasn''t over. The continuous power was instilled, which made Tianxiang King''s breath rise again and again, and directly promoted from the seventh heaven to the eighth heaven.


    You know, it hasn''t been long since the Tianxiang King awakened his blood and raised his cultivation to the seventh heaven, but now he has been promoted again, which makes the high priest look complicated. After all, he said it was not easy to practice hard to this step.


    In the wilderness, Jiang Xiaoyu is guarding Murong Xixuan. Before, the other party suddenly fainted and almost scared him. Fortunately, although Murong Xixuan was unconscious, he just couldn''t wake up. There are no other abnormalities. Although he was worried, he can only wait slowly.


    But I didn''t expect that it would be more than two days, and he suffered a lot by carrying Murong Xixuan on his back and guarding against dangers in the wilderness. After all, his strength was not as good as Murong Xixuan, which would add a burden and make him even worse.


    That day, when he was surrounded by a group of demon families and fell into a desperate situation, Murong Xixuan, who had been unconscious on his back, suddenly gushed a powerful breath. The surrounding monsters were still eyeing, but after feeling the breath, they were scared to crawl on the ground and tremble.


    Then Jiang Xiaoyu saw Murong Xixuan floating slowly, and his breath kept soaring.


    Before, Jiang Xiaoyu integrated Zi rune, which greatly increased her strength, but Muyi was worried that her cultivation progress would have an impact on her in the future, so she sealed most of her strength in her body. When she slowly absorbed these forces, it is estimated that she can break through.


    It has been more than half a year since she separated from Muyi. During this period, the little girl has been practicing very hard. Now her cultivation has reached the perfection of Tao. Even she is confident that she can impact heaven and man in a short time. After all, she has integrated the son Rune and the inheritance of the blood king. If she can''t break through the king''s realm, that''s the biggest joke.


    She just didn''t think about it. She just slept for two days. When she woke up, her breath kept soaring. After several times, she directly broke through the barrier between heaven and man and directly became the king''s realm, which is also called heaven and man in the Terran.


    Moreover, her accomplishments continued to soar after reaching the king''s realm, which made Jiang Xiaoyu feel frightened. Soon, Murong Xixuan''s accomplishments reached triple heaven. Jiang Xiaoyu had not seen this progress, even heard it.


    But now, miracles are really performed in front of him.


    When Murong Xixuan''s accomplishments reached triple level, the rune in the middle of his eyebrows flashed and finally stopped. Jiang Xiaoyu was relieved. After all, he doubted whether Murong Xixuan could bear the surge.


    In the abyss of the Styx River, Mu Yi left with sword nine that day. Aguduo originally planned to return to the family, but unexpectedly, a huge hand suddenly stretched out in the Styx River to abduct her.


    For such a long time, she has been practicing in this deserted world according to a mysterious guide, and her strength has even reached the peak of the eightfold sky. This rate of progress is beyond aguido''s imagination in the past, but now she has reached it easily.


    All this, of course, is related to the mysterious guide, but it also has a great contribution to the son rune. After all, she had absorbed many feelings of Muyi at the beginning, and now she has digested them all.


    Just two days ago, when a Guduo was practicing, she suddenly felt a terrible attraction from the Rune of meixinzi, and her strength was sucked out in an instant. Fortunately, her strength was strong, so she didn''t faint. But even so, her situation was not good these two days, and even the connection between the rune and the rune was like nothing, which really worried her.


    Originally, I wanted to find a way to attract the sub Rune after the restoration of cultivation, but I didn''t expect that the sub Rune would contact her again only two days later, and a pure power was instilled. This power not only rapidly improved her cultivation, but also warmed her soul.


    Originally, aguido estimated that it would take a year or two to reach jiuchongtian, but now, under this force, her cultivation accomplishments kept rising, compressed again and again, and broke through the limit again and again. Finally, there was a roar in her mind, and her cultivation accomplishments exploded directly like a volcanic eruption.


    At this moment, aguido already knew that his cultivation had broken through and reached the highest level she had ever dreamed of, jiuchongtian.


    When aguido broke through, in this broken world, there was always a will paying attention to her, and this will was the guide of aguido''s time. However, when aguido had an accident before, this will did not interfere, but was waiting all the time.


    Time seems to have no meaning for it. Now, aguido''s outbreak seems to have not exceeded its expectations.


    In addition to the three followers in the underworld, Jian Jiu, Si Weiyang and Liu demon in the small world undoubtedly get greater benefits, not only because of distance, but also because they are in this small world.


    Moreover, because of the sub rune, they have the mark of Muyi, so they are regarded as their own people by the small world. Therefore, when the small world ascends, they naturally get a lot of benefits.


    In particular, the Liu demon is undoubtedly the strongest among the followers of Muyi. After integrating the sub rune, it is directly promoted to jiuchongtian. Now, with the infusion of the power of the sub Rune and the supply of the small world, its body is getting bigger and bigger.


    Soon, the body of the willow demon grew again from more than ten feet to hundreds of feet. The willow branches dropped one by one and flickered like chains of order. Now the breath released by the willow demon has been compared with giants.


    It can be said that in this salary lamp feedback, the stronger the strength, the greater the benefits. Take Liu demon as an example

 Chapter 843

    In fact, during the battle, Muyi had cleared the cocoon. It was the boundary and the will born from this heaven and earth. In the face of danger, Muyi naturally had an instinct to resist and kill Muyi.


    And it also feels a temptation from Muyi. As long as it can eat Muyi, it will also be of great benefit to it.


    But unexpectedly, the strength of Muyi was far beyond its expectation, and there was even a breath that frightened it.


    Finally, after a moment of stalemate, Muyi tried his best to defeat the will of heaven and earth, and swept out the salary lamp. He not only swallowed up the remaining will, but even directly began to extract the origin of this heaven and earth.


    For the salary lamp, it is like a glutton. No matter what comes, it will be refined and poured into the small world to maintain the growth of the small world.


    Forty miles, fifty miles, the small world is still steadily improving.


    As for hunyan, as early as when he was in a coma, he was directly included in the small world by Muyi. At the moment, only Muyi stood between the heaven and earth, watched the heaven and earth engulfed by the salary lamp, and began to become chaotic. The space shook slowly and would collapse at any time.


    Like this small world, there must be empty dark stones, so Muyi has been waiting.


    Finally, with a roar, the world finally reached its limit and began to collapse.


    Under the control of Muyi, the salary lamp has become a giant. The virtual shadow is hundreds of feet, and Muyi stands under it, as small as an ant.


    The collapse of the small world stirred the void into a pot of porridge. However, when the fluctuation swept around Muyi, it was smoothed by a force, and even the corners of Muyi''s clothes could not be lifted.


    Finally, a little vortex appeared in the center of the small world, in which the power of space fluctuated.


    Muyi''s eyes flashed away, his wings opened behind him, and the space force from the black winged Dapeng family directly suppressed the water, fire and wind. Even the collapsed small world stopped at this moment, as if it had been solidified.


    The only one unaffected was Muyi. He stepped out to the middle of the broken heaven and earth, put his hand into the vortex and pulled it out.


    Dayton time, the originally solidified space fluctuated again, and with the action of Muyi, it became stronger and stronger.


    When a certain limit is reached, the void is broken again and turned into a storm, even more than before, and Muyi is directly submerged by the space storm, which seems to have encountered an accident.


    But after a few breaths, a figure came out of the storm center step by step, holding an empty ghost stone in his hand.


    This empty ghost stone is only the size of a head, which is far from being compared with the empty ghost stone as big as the hill in the ancestral land of the black winged Dapeng. However, Mu Yi''s eyes are full of surprises, because this empty ghost stone is special. In terms of value alone, it even surpasses the empty ghost stone as big as the hill.


    After all, this kind of thing also has grades. Although the piece is large, the quality can only be regarded as general. Therefore, although it carries hundreds of miles of heaven and earth, the space is not stable. Even the general King''s realm can easily tear it apart.


    But at present, although the heaven and earth is only 20 miles in size, the space is extremely tough, comparable to the abandoned land, and the will of heaven and earth was born.


    You know, the will of heaven and earth is not so easy to be born. At least in addition to the Yin and Yang circles and an abandoned place, Muyi has not seen the world that produces the will, and even his small world is far from reaching this level.


    It can be seen how rare it is for this world to condense the will. It''s also good that the will is just a newborn and doesn''t have much power. Only in this way can the animal husbandry be easily defeated, otherwise the consequences will be unbearable. Even if the jade and stone are burned, the animal husbandry can be seriously damaged.


    At this moment, after seeing the empty ghost stone carrying this heaven and earth, Muyi vaguely found the reason why this heaven and earth can give birth to the will. Only because the level of this empty ghost stone is too high, the space here will be so tough. In addition, due to the soul tree, the will will will will be born.


    If Mu Yi''s small world is integrated into this empty ghost stone, it can definitely greatly enhance the stability and tenacity of space. More importantly, the will of heaven and earth.


    Although many important factors are needed to form the will of heaven and earth, at least this foundation has been established. Although there is no soul tree in Muyi''s small world, there are still many soul fruits left. In addition, his small world can be condensed only if it belongs to the great emperor, which has unlimited possibilities and growth.


    Perhaps one day, his world will also be born with the will of heaven and earth. Only then will his small world be truly perfect. Even Muyi guessed that the small world of the great emperor basically has the will of heaven and earth to maintain the operation and promotion of heaven and earth.


    While Mu Yi was thinking about it, he suddenly jumped at the bottom of his heart. He had an ominous premonition and almost didn''t hesitate. Mu Yi directly put the empty ghost stone into his small world. Then he saw a huge hand, penetrating the void and grasping it at him.


    The giant hand was made of rocks. It directly blocked the void as soon as it appeared, and even made Muyi feel like throwing himself into the net and rushing towards the palm of his hand.


    "Give it to me."


    Muyi''s eyes were shining with gold, and all the original forces poured into his body in the small world were burned by him. Behind him, the two wings became more huge, and black and blue were constantly intertwined, full of a strange charm.


    When the pair of wings appeared, they directly broke the blockade of space, and then Muyi disappeared in situ.


    The next breath, the position where he had just been held by the giant hand, there was a roar in the void, and the space there seemed to be forcibly erased.


    Even if he had been far away, Mu Yi could not help but feel cold when he saw this behind the scenes. Fortunately, he had just seen the opportunity early and was better able to use the space power of the black winged Dapeng family. Otherwise, as long as it was a little late, even if he didn''t turn into powder, he was expected to suffer heavy losses.


    And the breath felt from the huge rock hand, Muyi has determined that the other party is the quasi emperor realm, the real invincible strong man.


    "Do you want to be so lucky?" Mu Yi smiled bitterly in his heart, but he didn''t have much fear. Now he is not the past. Although he is only half a step to be the emperor, his accumulation is too strong. In addition, he may not have the ability to resist one or two with the treasure of salary lamp and the small world exclusive to the emperor.


    As for the invincible strongman encountered before, it was a special case. The other party was bent on attacking the realm of the great emperor, and even almost wanted to succeed. At the last moment, the other party absolutely had the strength of the great emperor, which was why Muyi felt like an ant at that time.


    But the huge hand of the rock in front of us is only the prospective emperor!

 Chapter 844

    After grasping the air, the rock giant hand did not continue to chase after Muyi, and flicked his fingers. It was clear that the rock giant hand looked huge, but the action gave people a feeling of lightness. Flicking his fingers gently, Muyi felt fear coming again.


    This time, Mu Yi didn''t dodge, because he wanted to try how strong the prospective emperor was, so he took a step forward, integrated his will, fist intention and strength, and directly hit the peak fist.


    "Boom."


    Muyi''s fist directly collided with the other party''s instantly elongated fingers. Only a roar was heard, and the void immediately turned into powder. The forces in the chaotic darkness invaded the void and constantly collided with the void, and the place where Muyi was located was completely wrapped by the darkness.


    This is not the previous void storm, but the real chaotic darkness. Muyi floated and sank in this darkness for a long time. If the evil Buddha hadn''t sent him to the underworld, I''m afraid he would have no bones. Moreover, the power of chaotic darkness is very strange, such as the maggot of tarsal bone. If he got a little, he would be in great trouble.


    Fortunately, Muyi is no longer the half hanging son who did not even reach the king''s realm at the beginning. It doesn''t matter as long as he is not in the chaos and darkness for a long time. In this, he has no direction and can''t see anything. What he fears most is to be lost. Once lost, it''s almost impossible to find the underworld.


    Muyi opened the broken Dharma eyes, and the darkness receded a little. Behind him, a pair of wings flapped gently to maintain his shape.


    Soon, Muyi found the direction of the underworld, flapped his wings behind him, directly tore the darkness and reappeared in the void.


    Just that blow has given Mu Yi a definite understanding of the quasi emperor. His peak fist is weaker, but because it condenses his quasi emperor''s will and the boxing intention left by the great emperor, his attack is not much weaker than the real quasi emperor.


    The other party can suppress him, but it''s obviously impossible to kill him if you want three or two moves.


    With this discovery, Mu Yi suddenly felt heroic. Only fighting is the fastest way to break through. Now Mu Yi finally met an opponent and was naturally unwilling to give up and leave easily. Moreover, if he didn''t guess, the huge rock hand should be related to the stone forest in the fairy tomb before.


    At that time, he was vaguely aware of a trace of danger, but he didn''t find out where the danger came from. It''s no wonder that the stone forest was too clean. There was not even a skeleton in such a large area, which itself seemed abnormal.


    Muyi reappeared in the void. Facing him was a thick finger, like a sweeping stick, directly pressing him, as if he wanted to kill him completely.


    "No way."


    Muyi was cold in his heart and began to take the initiative to absorb the power of the small world. His breath also increased sharply. Although his cultivation still did not reach the quasi emperor, it was infinitely close. In fact, Muyi should be given a period of time. With his son''s qualification, plus the scene he had seen before, and yin-yang jade, it may not be possible to push his cultivation to the quasi emperor.


    But he doesn''t have that time, especially now. As long as he neglects a little, he may be seriously injured, seriously dead, even exiled or suppressed.


    He stirred up his whole body. Muyi had no thoughts and thoughts in his heart, but only the most pure war intention. In this state, his understanding of the meaning of the boxing in the center of the small world also accelerated a bit. He saw that the light column of the meaning of the boxing trembled slightly, and constantly formed things that were sinicized into Muyi and integrated into his meaning of the boxing.


    A little golden light condensed to the extreme suddenly exploded from the surface of Muyi''s fist and collided firmly with that finger. The void vibrated again. However, Muyi was prepared this time and his wings suppressed the void. Therefore, although his body kept regressing, he was not broken into the chaos and darkness again.


    He was lucky last time, so he soon found it back. If he was unlucky, he just caught up with the chaotic dark riot, he might really be lost.


    Therefore, Muyi will never joke about his own life, and when he arrives at the quasi emperor, that is, he is surprised, or the other party''s power is far above him, otherwise he can basically control himself, suppress the void and avoid falling into the chaos and darkness.


    Otherwise, let''s not play at all. If you punch me, I''ll go in, and I''ll punch you, you''ll be more lucky than anyone who can come out.


    This point was borne by Muyi, and there was a burst of explosion in his body. Even his face was a little white, but with the breath running, the pale disappeared in an instant. This degree of minor injury is nothing for Muyi, and can be recovered in a twinkling of an eye.


    As for the other party''s finger, it also flew upside down and shattered the void along the way, but the other party''s strength is too strong, and the defense is weak. Moreover, the other party only extended one hand into the void from beginning to end, which is also the fundamental reason why Muyi can not lose the wind.


    Otherwise, if the other party shows up, Muyi will not be as good as he is now. Of course, he is not afraid. After all, when he comes to the quasi emperor realm, there is no big gap between the power of one hand and two hands, but there are more means.


    Then Muyi revealed the salary lamp, which was a hundred feet tall, much bigger than the giant hand. Then Muyi stepped on the edge of the salary lamp and tried his best to run the salary lamp. The slow lamp oil disappeared more than half in an instant.


    But the smell of the salary lamp also made the void tremble. There was a great terror coming. At this moment, Muyi even felt that the deepest seal of the salary lamp had signs to be untied.


    The next moment, the salary lamp crashed into the huge rock hand.


    "Boom!"


    The void is shattered again. In the battle at the quasi emperor level, the void is like a piece of paper, which can be kneaded. This is only the quasi emperor, like the real great emperor. I''m afraid the void can''t be displayed. Only chaos and darkness is the battlefield of the great emperor.


    And for the great emperor, there is no need to worry about getting lost. It is not a problem to wander between yin and Yang.


    Under the attack of the salary lamp, the rock giant hand was injured for the first time, and several of its fingers cracked directly, and the giant hand left the void under this force.


    The golden light in Mu Yi''s eyes flashed away. The next moment, he put away the salary lamp, then took one step, left the void directly and appeared in the fairy tomb again.


    As you can see, the original open stone forest has disappeared and replaced by a huge pit. In it, a tyrannical atmosphere is brewing. Muyi can even feel that the previously disappeared rock giant hand is in the pit.

 Chapter 845

    "Hua la la!"


    Suddenly, Muyi heard a sound of chain pulling, and then the breath in the pit became more and more violent, and the expression on Muyi''s face gradually became dignified.


    There is no doubt that the prospective emperor is doing some brewing or other things. Although he can''t care about him at the moment, there is no doubt that once the other party gets out of trouble or frees up his hands, it is Mu Yi who will suffer.


    Mu Yi''s mind flashed and he didn''t hesitate at once. He flashed and came over the pit. Then he would draw the power of the small world again, integrate his own understanding of boxing intention and will, and punch the pit.


    "Die."


    At the same time when Muyi punched, there was a roar in the pit. Then Muyi felt that the whole earth seemed to be lifted, and the shrinking rock giant hand poked out again and collided with Muyi''s punch.


    A few miles around, the earth surged directly, and then a giant stood up from it.


    The giant seems to be made of pure rock, a hundred feet high. In this fairy tomb, it has a feeling of being indomitable. After all, the sky over the fairy tomb is shrouded with black clouds that are difficult to melt all year round, and it is very low. In this way, from a distance, the head of the rock giant is almost on the black clouds, which makes people look and feel shocked.


    On the giant, thick chains were wound, and then the other end of those chains went deep into the earth.


    Although the rock giant stood up, the chains still trapped it, leaving it little room to play.


    On the body of the rock giant, the violent breath emerged, recklessly stirring the black clouds above the head, causing storms in the fairy tomb, leaving the remaining souls around one after another away.


    While the rock giant stood up, the eighteen altars in the center of the fairy tomb shook at the same time. One of the three largest altars slowly cracked, and a huge bronze ancient coffin was lifted up by an invisible force.


    Then, the bronze coffin trembled slightly, left the altar directly, disappeared into the empty air, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    At this moment, Muyi stood in the air and quietly watched the giant. It was obvious that the other party was from the rock clan and one of the races in the abandoned place. Muyi met a rock clan as soon as he arrived at the abandoned place last time and exchanged some information with him.


    But the rock giant in front of us is a quasi emperor level, known as an invincible strong man.


    "A group of bastards, you have suppressed the emperor for thousands of years. Do you want to continue to suppress it?" the rock giant struggled hard. He saw a layer of thin runes on the chains that could not be seen by the naked eye, shining, so that the chains could not be broken.


    If it were not for these runes, the general chain would not be able to lock a prospective emperor.


    Moreover, Mu Yi is obviously more interested in the words of the quasi emperor, suppressing the millennium?


    He still remembers the last moment when the prospective emperor attacked the great emperor and said that he had been successful for thousands of years.


    Can it be said that the so-called ancient war has only a thousand years? This was really beyond Mu Yi''s expectation. In his mind, at least thousands of years ago, or even tens of thousands of years, he was qualified to call it ancient.


    But there was an intuition in his heart that told him that all this was true. Even if other worlds passed longer, it really only experienced a thousand years in this fairy tomb.


    For mortals, the millennium is a long time, but for a prospective emperor, the millennium is not much, and in the eyes of the great emperor, it may be even shorter.


    Muyi felt that he had made some mistakes, but he couldn''t find the answer for a while. For now, he focused more on the prospective emperor in front of him. Even if the other party was trapped, it was so terrible. Once he got out of trouble, it can be imagined.


    Sure enough, none of the quasi emperors who survived the battle of the fairy tomb was simple. If the general quasi emperors were terrible, they would have died a long time ago.


    And the other party just said, you? Who do you represent?


    Mu Yi couldn''t help thinking that when he left the fairy tomb, the mysterious strong man who blocked the way to kill him. I''m afraid you in the mouth of the prospective emperor should refer to each other, and obviously there can''t be only one person.


    The one who intercepted Muyi at the beginning was just an ordinary King''s territory, or just recovered. Fortunately, it allowed Muyi to escape, but this time? The prospective emperor was born and even made a big noise. Obviously, the other party could not be indifferent. It would come forward again to suppress him and block him here.


    The great emperor is impossible, but at least it is a very strong quasi emperor, that is to say


    Mu Yi thought of a possibility, but before he took action, he obviously felt the void trembling in the distance, and then a huge bronze ancient coffin squeezed out of the void, and then stopped in the air, facing the prospective emperor.


    This bronze ancient coffin is only tens of feet in size, but even so, it is already very shocking. At least Muyi has never seen anyone bury himself in such a big coffin.


    Is there also a quasi emperor of the rock family?


    At the next moment, a figure slowly appeared on the bronze ancient coffin. The other party looked like an old man. His body was a little solid from emptiness. He was wearing a white robe, but his face could not be seen clearly. It seemed to be shrouded in a layer of fog.


    With his hands on his back, he looked at the prospective emperor of the rock family.


    The quasi emperor of the Yan Clan was silent after the old man appeared and stared at each other. At this time, the other party seemed to forget the existence of Muyi and only the figure on the ancient coffin was left in his eyes.


    "Rock, long time no see." the old man stood on the bronze ancient coffin and said softly.


    Although the other party doesn''t see any power and is ordinary like an ordinary person, Muyi understands that the other party is very strong and strong. He is only a line away from the great emperor. At least now he is far from his opponent.


    But at present, he did not choose to escape, but waited, because there was a faint hunch in his heart that the conversation between the two sides might involve a great secret, which was also the reason why the quasi emperor of the rock clan was suppressed and blocked here.


    Even the fairy tomb, and the secret of the drop of fairy blood.


    "Hum, immortal''s running dog, I thought you had become the great emperor in the past 1000 years. I didn''t expect you were still hovering at the peak of the quasi emperor. It''s really ridiculous." the quasi emperor of the rock family said coldly, with disdain in his voice.


    "At least I still have a chance, and you can only be suppressed here." the old man said faintly.


    "Really? The emperor doesn''t think so." the quasi emperor of the rock family continued, "and do you think you can really trap the emperor?"


    At this time, the old man on the ancient coffin suddenly glanced at Muyi. After a while, Muyi had a feeling of being seen through and was on alert.

 Chapter 846

    For Mu Yi, the old man on the ancient coffin made him feel terrible and difficult to fight. More importantly, at the moment, the other party''s body is not real, but condensed with a strong will.


    Even if Mu Yi''s will has reached the level of quasi emperor, he can''t do it at all, and the other party seems to be indistinguishable.


    Through the dialogue just now, Mu Yi has understood that the other party was probably one of the invincible strong men who entered the fairy tomb thousands of years ago, but later, for some reason, he seemed to betray his camp and chose to join the fairy blood side.


    But Muyi wondered why the quasi emperor of the rock family said that the other party was the running dog of the immortal? Does that drop of immortal blood represent immortality?


    "You''re here at last." the old man on the ancient coffin looked at Mu Yi and said, but his words confused Mu Yi.


    "Do you know I''m coming?" Muyi asked with a frown. He had to admit that the other party''s words still aroused his curiosity. He was sure that the other party had never seen him before. How did he know he was coming?


    Could it be that the man who killed him last time went back to tell the other party? After all, Muyi can''t think of any other possibilities.


    "Naturally, because this is your destination. Under the guidance of fate, you will eventually come here, just sooner or later." the old man pretended to be a ghost, at least in Mu Yi''s eyes.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Suddenly, the prospective emperor of the rock clan laughed, and his voice was full of ridicule. Then his body began to quickly become smaller and finally become like ordinary people. The chains on his body became thinner, but still firmly locked him.


    The quasi emperor of Yanzu, who has become an ordinary person, is a burly bald man. His body gives people a sense of domineering and overbearing power.


    "Divine calculation, since you claim to calculate all your life, did you ever calculate that you would become the running dog of the immortal? As for your set, don''t take it out to deceive the little friend of the Terran." the quasi emperor of the rock family said.


    The divine suanzi, that is, the old man on the ancient coffin, was not angry, but said faintly: "since I am known as the divine operator, naturally I never made a mistake. In fact, even if I had this disaster, I would choose to go into the fairy tomb. Just as I chose to suppress you at the beginning, it was also to protect your life."


    "Protect my life? You are undoubtedly the most hypocritical person in the world. Do you really think that the emperor doesn''t know why you suppress the emperor? Just want to seize the heart of the emperor at the time of breakthrough, so as to survive the disaster of becoming emperor?" the prospective emperor of the rock family said coldly.


    "Canggu is dead." the divine arithmetic child was silent for a moment and suddenly said.


    Hearing the words of the divine operator, the quasi emperor of the rock family was stunned. "Isn''t it normal for that guy to die? When did he live?"


    "No, he was in the last step of turning from death to life. He died. He died under the robbery of emperor Cheng. He was terrified and would never have a chance to rise again." the divine calculation shook his head and said.


    "Impossible, Canggu is the most cunning guy. He has pretended to die many times. If he is not absolutely sure, how dare he attack the great emperor?" the quasi emperor of the rock family still doesn''t believe it.


    "Under normal circumstances, he really wouldn''t rush to attack the great emperor, but what if he had to?" said the divine suanzi, and once again set his eyes on Mu Yi. Mu Yi suddenly had an intuition that the mysterious quasi emperor who has always claimed to be his ancestor is probably the ancient times in the mouth of the divine suanzi.


    After all, the reason why the other party attacked the prospective emperor is also his reason. As for the last robbery, Muyi finally knew his name, the robbery of becoming emperor!


    "Hahaha, good death, that guy died long ago." although the quasi emperor of the rock family said happily, Muyi obviously felt the sadness revealed in the other party''s look. At the same time, the other party''s eyes became cold and full of killing opportunities.


    Obviously, the relationship between Yanzu quasi emperor and Canggu is good, at least they are also good friends.


    Mu Yi didn''t take seriously the intention of the prospective emperor of the Yan family to kill him. If the other party wants to kill him, first untie the chains on him, not to mention that he won''t wait to die. It''s just a war.


    What really scares Muyi is the strange guy called divine suanzi. The other party seems to be particularly interested in himself. Although it seems that most of his attention falls on the quasi emperor of the rock family, in fact, Muyi can vaguely perceive that what the other party really cares about is him.


    "Boy, if you help me break the chain, I promise to let you leave the fairy tomb. As for Canggu''s revenge, after you become the real quasi emperor, I will fight with you, life or death." the quasi emperor of the rock family suddenly looked at Mu Yi and said, maybe Mu Yi''s accomplishments can hide from hunyan, But it is absolutely hidden from the other side of the quasi emperor and the divine operator.


    Hearing the other party''s words, Muyi didn''t move. In fact, he didn''t believe either the quasi emperor of the rock family or the divine operator.


    This is an old monster who has lived for thousands or even thousands of years. His wisdom is as deep as the sea. Even if it sounds good at the moment, he can sell him and die.


    At least for now, the quasi emperor of the rock clan is trapped, and there is a god operator next to him. He doesn''t have to worry about the other party''s turn.


    "I know you can''t trust the emperor, but you can ask the God operator. Has the emperor cheated people in his life?" the quasi emperor of the rock family said confidently.


    The diviner also nodded at this time, "yes, you''ve never cheated or broken your promise in your life."


    Although the divine operator testified, Mu Yi did not waver at all. He remembered that the old Taoist told him a story. A man who had never deceived others in his life finally told a big lie and killed everyone.


    It''s not foolish for him to believe a strange quasi emperor. After all, credibility belongs to others, but Xiaoming belongs to himself.


    "I believe you, but I''m afraid you think highly of me. There''s nothing I can do about the chain." Mu Yi said faintly.


    "It''s a pity." the prospective emperor of Yan Clan took a deep look at Mu Yi, and the killing intention in his expression had been made clear.


    "Boy, I know a lot of secrets about you. I seem to have heard of your copper lamp. It''s not something you can have. Taking it will only bring you bad luck and even disaster. Moreover, none of the owners of the copper lamp will come to a good end." the quasi emperor of the Yan family said meaningfully.


    Even God operator''s eyes flashed a strange look, which seemed to have a trace of fear.


    "If there is a good end, I won''t bother you. Next, I won''t disturb you and leave."

 Chapter 847

    After Muyi finished, he took a step back, and the space force flowed around him. Although he only took a step, in fact, this step crossed a long distance. Although he still didn''t leave the scope of the fairy tomb, he at least left the quasi emperor of the rock family.


    "You''d better stay. I said that your destination is this fairy tomb. It''s a matter of fate. Unless one day you can surpass the long river of time and space, you can only escape under the arrangement of fate, such as the fish."


    Muyi''s body kept retreating. Seeing that his body was about to disappear completely, the voice of the divine alchemist suddenly sounded in his ear. Then Muyi was shocked to find that the spatial power around him began to flow back. When he wanted to break it, it had reappeared in the original place, as if he had never moved.


    "Really? I don''t believe it." Muyi said coldly. At the same time, his wings are open, the space power is constantly surging, and the power in the small world is constantly pouring into Muyi''s promotion, maintaining his consumption beyond the limit.


    Facing the unfathomable quasi emperor of God operator, if Muyi still dares to reserve at this time, it will be him who will suffer.


    Therefore, even the salary lamp was revealed. However, when he thought of the words just said by the quasi emperor of the Yan family, he also had a strange feeling in his heart. After all, at present, the salary lamp is not really refined, and there is a seal in the deepest place. Only by opening it can it be completely refined and the power of the salary lamp be fully revealed.


    However, all this had to wait until all the twelve sub runes were collected. Unfortunately, so far, he had only found ten hosts, two short.


    Originally, hunyan should also be a good object. The strength of bachongtian is one of the strongest among his many followers, but he has had Si Weiyang''s experience, which makes him understand that the mark on each other''s eyebrows may also have a great origin.


    At that time, Si Weiyang had just broken through the realm of the king, and Zi Fuwen had long been integrated with her, so Mu Yi could forcibly erase the aquarium mark at the last moment. Even so, he was afraid of the process.


    In the case of soul inflammation, as long as he dares to integrate the sub Rune into the other party''s body, I''m afraid the first consequence is that soul inflammation is directly frightened. There is no possibility that the sub Rune may also be damaged. In that way, some gains outweigh the losses.


    So even if the strength of soul inflammation is strong, he won''t move this idea.


    After all, in his cognition, behind every race in this abandoned place, there may be a great emperor with a long history.


    At the prospective emperor, Shouyuan can be described as long, and the great emperor is far more than the prospective emperor. Although I dare not say that Shouyuan is equal to heaven, there is no problem for at least thousands or tens of thousands of years.


    As for the legendary immortals, they have exceeded the limit of Shouyuan. They are truly disaster free, disaster free and immortal.


    In the forbidden mountains, Muyi made up for the deficiency in the realm by absorbing the divine crystallization of Heiyi''s ancestors, completely integrated the realm of quasi emperor, and gave full play to his strength to the greatest extent.


    Then, after entering the fairy tomb, Muyi fought with Canggu, and then watched it impact the great emperor. The sound of the avenue and the final robbery of emperor Cheng shocked Muyi, but also made him grasp himself more accurately, and vaguely improved both in strength and realm.


    Finally, after the small world swallowed up the small world, it not only completely recovered, but even became more powerful. With the blessing of the small world, Muyi actually has the strength of the quasi emperor at the moment. After all, the small world is exclusive to the great emperor, which is essentially different from the ordinary border, small heaven and earth.


    But what Muyi didn''t expect was that even if he had played the strength of the quasi emperor, the God operator didn''t show any signs of movement. He always looked calm and had the confidence that everything was under control.


    At this time, Muyi heard a sound of chain pulling, and then a fist suddenly enlarged in front of the God operator. It was the quasi emperor of the rock family who shot.


    The originally indifferent alchemist was slightly moved. As soon as he stepped on his foot, the huge ancient coffin under his feet directly met the fist.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the ancient coffin retreated in the void, the space was directly crushed, and the God operator seemed to be angry.


    "Yan, he killed Canggu. Do you want to help him?"


    Hearing the words of the divine suanzi, the prospective emperor of the rock family sneered, "in the final analysis, you have been calculated by you. Death is not a relief for him, so as not to make a wedding dress for others. As for this boy, even if he really wants to kill, he can only kill him. Moreover, the more you value him, the more he can''t let you succeed."


    The strength of the quasi emperor of the Yan Family at the moment is far beyond the giant hand in the void. After all, he is also a quasi emperor who has lived for more than a thousand years. Even if he is locked, once he does his best, the power he can exert is not what Muyi can imagine.


    In the face of the sudden outbreak of the quasi emperor of the rock family, even the divine operator had to treat it seriously. After all, what was on the ancient coffin at the moment was not his real body, and since he hid his real body in the ancient coffin, it was obviously for a reason and could not come out easily.


    Just like Canggu hiding in the huge grave at the beginning, if it was not forced by Muyi, the other party might not have had to attack the great emperor, so that he fell under the robbery of emperor Cheng.


    Mu Yi''s eyes flashed away. At this time, the divine calculation son''s suppression of him had been reduced to the lowest. If he turned and fled, he could still leave, but he didn''t do so, because Mu Yi knew that the quasi emperor of the rock family couldn''t haunt him for too long.


    Once he left, the divine calculation child must also be able to withdraw. In this fairy tomb, it is the other party''s territory. Once he is caught up again, there will be no quasi emperor of the rock family to relieve him.


    Therefore, the best way is for Mu Yi to stay and cooperate with the quasi emperor of the rock family to inflict heavy damage on the God operator. It would be better if he could be forced out of the bronze ancient coffin and destroy his plan. Mu Yi will never be merciful to those who calculate himself.


    As for the so-called divine operator who sees through the destiny, he doesn''t believe at all. His destiny is only in his hands, and no one, even the great emperor, can interfere.


    After making a decision in his heart, Muyi again improved his strength and punched the divine operator in the air. This punch integrates all the will and strength of Muyi, and even the understanding of the meaning light column of the fist. Even with each punch, Muyi will have a new understanding.


    At the same time, the small world of Muyi is also experiencing a great change at the moment. At least for now, it is developing in a good direction.


    (alas, my daughter-in-law was tortured by the unborn fairy in my family. She began to feel pain last night. She was hospitalized all night. She felt pain in the middle of the night. As a result, she didn''t feel pain during the day. She was really drunk. She didn''t catch a rest for two days and one night. She hurried to find an empty room to save the manuscript. I don''t know which day she can hold on. Give early warning first!)

 Chapter 848

    Before, Mu Yi sent the empty ghost stone obtained from the small world into his small world. He didn''t continue to pay attention to it. Instead, he fought with the giant hand of the rock in the void. The scenes that happened after he came out also prevented him from paying attention to the small world.


    In fact, after the high-quality Kongming stone was sent into the small world, a series of things began to happen in the small world. For Kongming stone, the small world will instinctively devour it, because it is of great help and promotion to its growth, which is definitely a rare opportunity.


    What''s more, before this empty ghost stone, the will of heaven and earth was generated in that small world, which is what Muyi values most.


    At present, when the empty ghost stone slowly integrates into the small world, the space of this expanding small world becomes more and more stable, the sky becomes higher, and the earth becomes thicker. Even the light column of boxing meaning is also affected and trembling gently.


    The Liu demon stretches his body and seems extremely happy. Because of Muyi, their followers will also be taken care of by the small world, enjoy the treatment of the son of the world, and naturally improve faster.


    At the moment, there is another outsider in the small world, that is, hunyan. Before, hunyan was controlled by the will of xiaotiandi and shot at Muyi, and Muyi just hit it hard. The salary lamp spontaneously swallowed half of the soul tree, resulting in hunyan falling into a coma and still didn''t wake up.


    But when the small world merged with the empty ghost stone, the soul tree, which had been reduced by nearly half, appeared again, gently shook its branches and leaves, and looked more like a kind of surrender.


    At the same time, those remaining soul fruits dissipate one by one, turn into bursts of smoke, diffuse in the small world, and the soul tree is also shrinking, which seems to be drawing power from the body.


    While the small world evolves, the nine turn yuan God in Muyi''s mind trembles gently, as if he can''t wait.


    All this happened unconsciously in Muyi. What he felt most clearly was that the small world was rapidly becoming stronger and more and more forces were pouring into his body, which made him have an impulse to vent.


    As for the object, it is the divine operator.


    In the face of Muyi''s powerful fist, even the divine operator rarely showed a trace of dignity. While the ancient coffin suppressed the quasi emperor of the rock family, the divine operator also turned around and gently pointed out in the face of Muyi.


    This finger makes Muyi feel like the stars are changing and heaven and earth are changing. It is oppressed by an indescribable will to make him surrender.


    "If you want me to surrender, you''re not enough."


    Mu Yi shouted in his heart, and his will was filled with brilliance. At the same time, behind him, there was a pillar of heaven, which was the fist meaning light pillar in the center of his small world. It seemed that even Mu Yi didn''t expect that such a change would occur when his will reached a limit.


    But the benefits are also obvious. Under the light column of the fist''s intention, the divine Alchemist''s terrorist will is directly divided and can no longer suppress Muyi, and that finger naturally has nothing to fear in Muyi''s eyes.


    When the fist hit the finger, Muyi only felt a shiver, and the void behind him was blown open directly, but the finger of shenoperator collapsed directly, and his body trembled. Although the finger condensed again after only one breath, at least Muyi''s fist hurt him just now.


    Of course, Muyi is not proud of it, because he knows very well that the other party is just a body condensed by will and can not represent all his strength. It is estimated that it is only between 35% and 50% at most.


    But even so, Muyi''s fist is scary enough. Don''t forget that Muyi''s cultivation is just a top giant. It''s not a real quasi emperor. It''s terrible to be able to give full play to the strength of the quasi emperor.


    Moreover, it is not possible for the general prospective emperor to hurt the separation condensed by the old monster God operator.


    "Good boy, your fist has won three of them. If your fist is successful, you have killed the divine operator at the moment." in the distance, the voice of the quasi emperor of the Yan Clan came. Obviously, he has been paying attention to Muyi.


    At least now he is locked, and his strength is not even as good as that of the divine operator. If Muyi does nothing at this time and can''t even stop the random blow of the divine operator, he won''t manage Muyi any more.


    In fact, at least half of what he said before was deliberately told to Mu Yi. He believed that as long as Mu Yi was not a fool, he would make the most correct choice.


    In fact, as he expected, Muyi still chose to fight against the divine operator at the critical moment, which is exactly what he needs. After all, it is not so easy to break the chain of his body. If the divine operator is nearby, he will have no chance.


    But now, as long as Muyi can entangle the divine operator, even if it doesn''t take long, it''s his chance.


    "It''s just a small path. No matter how strong it is, it can''t break free from the shackles of fate."


    The light in the eyes of the divine calculate son flashed away, and an inexplicable breath gushed out of his body. At this moment, the divine calculate son seemed to become the will of heaven in Muyi''s eyes, replacing the judgment of heaven. Between the endless void, a yoke wrapped in a black chain slowly emerged.


    When this yoke appeared, Muyi felt that a greater and terrible will locked him, which not only made him unable to move, but also made his thinking and will stiff and difficult to operate. He could only watch the yoke fall a little bit, as if he wanted to lock Muyi completely.


    "You''re not qualified to execute for heaven, divine calculation." in the distance, the prospective emperor of the rock family suddenly roared, and layers of small runes appeared from his chains.


    "Qiang Qiang!"


    Countless Mars bloomed at this moment, and the void was directly burned through by these Mars. The earth shook, and the perennial black clouds overhead slowly cracked and showed signs of receding.


    "Just a chain, how can we lock the emperor and open it for the emperor." the quasi emperor of the Yan Family suddenly broke out when the divine suanzi suppressed Muyi. This is also the opportunity he has been waiting for. What will happen to Muyi and what does it have to do with him?


    "Bang."


    A loud noise came, the first chain on the prospective emperor of the rock family was finally broken, and then the breath on the other party doubled again.


    "Open, open!"


    The quasi emperor of Yanzu shouted three times in a row, and then the sound of three chains being broken.


    The God operator on the ancient coffin changed his face for the first time. He didn''t seem to think that the quasi emperor of the rock family could really break the chain. Once he was allowed to escape the repression, the fairy tomb would be turned upside down and his calculation would fall short of success.


    However, Mu Yi on the other side is also very important to him. He has even waited for many years.


    (Save Draft 2, auto upload!)

 Chapter 849

    There are seven chains on the quasi emperor of the Yan family. Now four chains have been broken, and his breath rises again and again. His strength is undoubtedly stronger.


    Finally, the alchemist took a deep look at Mu Yi, turned and stepped lightly on the ancient coffin. He saw that the huge bronze ancient coffin directly bloomed a dazzling light. Vaguely, a big hand stretched out from the ancient coffin and went towards the quasi emperor of the Yan nationality.


    Although the big hand did not shoot at himself, Muyi still felt an unspeakable fear. Under the big hand, he had no luck.


    However, at this time, Muyi could not care about the consequences of the quasi emperor of the Yan family. Although the yoke became much lighter without the blessing of the divine operator, it was still slowly suppressed towards Muyi. If Muyi did nothing, I''m afraid it would be difficult to escape the fate of being locked in the end.


    Fortunately, at this time, Mu Yi has been able to react. The light column of boxing behind him is more clear, and even the outline of the small world appears faintly.


    "Boom."


    A golden fist rose into the sky and directly broke the yoke, but Muyi also trembled, his face became pale, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    Muyi opened the broken Dharma and looked at the divine suanzi and the quasi emperor of the rock family in the war. Both sides could not care about him for the time being. Otherwise, Muyi could not easily break the huge yoke just now. However, as the quasi emperor of the rock family said, the divine suanzi executed for heaven, so the will of heaven and earth was on the yoke, and Muyi was swallowed back.


    However, this injury was nothing to him. With the continuous strength of the small world, he soon recovered.


    At this time, in the broken void, a big hand manifested in the ancient coffin constantly collided with a giant. The black clouds on the top of the head were dispersed and a golden light was sprinkled. It was as if the sky had broken a hole, just enveloping the two sides of the battle below.


    At this time, Mu Yi had really understood the gap between himself and the divine operator. Taking advantage of the other party''s inability to target himself, he turned and left directly. This war made him understand that his strength was still too low after all. At least he had to cultivate to be a quasi emperor, otherwise this aspect was always his weakness.


    If you encounter an ordinary quasi emperor, perhaps he is not afraid by virtue of the small world and the boxing meaning light column, but the divine operator and the old monster like the quasi emperor of the rock family who is infinitely close to the great emperor are far from what he can fight.


    When Muyi turned and left, he seemed to feel a look behind him, and an idea came at the same time.


    "Muyi, the fairy tomb is your destination. You were born here and will be buried here sooner or later. This is your destiny, which cannot be changed."


    When hearing this voice, Mu Yi''s heart trembled violently, and his eyes showed a trace of panic. However, he left without looking back. As for the last sentence, it was obviously from the divine operator, but the meaning of that sentence made Mu Yi feel frightened.


    But then he said that the idea was cut off, and the memory of that sentence was cut off. He didn''t know why he did it, but there was an intuition telling him to do it, otherwise he would be in great difficulty.


    This time I don''t know if it''s because of the divine operator. No one killed him on the road. Of course, if you want to kill Muyi now, at least you have to send a quasi emperor. If you want to really leave him, it must be at the level of the divine operator.


    Quickly shuttling through the void, Muyi left the fairy tomb directly. Along the way, Muyi didn''t hide his breath. No remnant soul dared to stop him. Even all kinds of ominous things in the fairy tomb didn''t appear. It seems that Muyi was afraid of Muyi.


    After leaving the fairy tomb, Muyi looked back. The fluctuation of the war could still be vaguely felt, but he didn''t know why. Muyi felt as if he had forgotten something very important, but he couldn''t remember no matter how hard he tried.


    Muyi was very clear about his own strength and didn''t encounter anything along the way, so I''m afraid he deliberately forgot the forgotten memory. Although he was curious, Muyi believed in himself and let himself choose what he actively forgot. It''s absolutely no good for him.


    Since he made the right choice before, there is no need for him to investigate.


    After thinking about it, Mu Yi turned away from the fairy tomb. This trip to the fairy tomb obviously helped him a lot. He also learned a lot of secrets, especially the experience of the ancient impact on the great emperor and the final robbery of emperor Cheng. These are things he will encounter sooner or later. It is also good for him to know the truth early, so as not to be caught off guard and kill himself.


    However, for Mu Yi, the top priority is to make a breakthrough in cultivation. Before, the small world kept pouring power into his body, which can certainly make him play a stronger strength, but the almost barbaric indoctrination still caused some damage to his body.


    If you want to impact the cultivation of the quasi emperor, you can''t have any regrets in your body. Of course, the advantages and disadvantages coexist. Fighting with the quasi emperor of the Yan Family and fighting with the divine operator are valuable experiences for Muyi, which makes him more confident in breaking through the cultivation to the quasi emperor.


    Muyi goes directly back to the forbidden mountain. It''s relatively quiet here. In addition, there''s a forbidden space array. There''s no need to worry about anyone disturbing him. However, the most important thing is the void gate here, which allows him to return to the underworld freely. So as long as he stays here, even if the divine operator can run out of the fairy tomb, he doesn''t believe that the other party can follow him to the underworld.


    You know, the underworld is not so easy to enter. It''s just for him. Strong people at the level of God operator are bound to disturb some existence. As long as he is not impatient, he won''t do so.


    After all, in other places, the great emperor only exists in legends, while in the underworld, there are two living great emperors on top of their heads.


    Emperor Youming and empress Houtu.


    After Muyi sat down in the forbidden mountain, his breath suddenly calmed down and turned into an ordinary person again. However, his robe kept stirring gently, and his face turned blue and white. It was not until a few days later that Muyi''s face completely returned to its original appearance, and his robe was pasted gently on his body without any movement.


    At this time, Mu Yi opened his eyes. In his eyes, he could vaguely see a world slowly unfolding. In the round sky, there was a towering light column, a huge willow, a towering bamboo, a palace, and a dark corner.


    These pictures all flashed away and finally turned into a little. They disappeared into the depths of Muyi''s eyes, and a pair of calm and deep eyes slowly emerged.


    Then, Muyi waved gently, and a figure appeared next to him. This figure was soul inflammation. It had been in the small world before. Now it was released by Muyi, and then it slowly woke up.


    (after two hard days, my daughter-in-law finally gave birth. The only problem is that the fairy has become a smelly boy. She has been in the hospital recently, so it is inevitable that the update is not timely. So let''s watch it every day and make up for it in a few days. I hope you can understand. Another aside, thank you, wife. You are the best, and all mothers in the world are great and selfless.)

 Chapter 850

    "Am I dead?" hunyan woke up, and his memory still stayed at the last moment occupied by the will of the small world. Until then, he found that the so-called soul tree is actually a trap. Even without this experience, sooner or later he will be controlled, become a puppet, or even be replaced.


    Thinking of this, hunyan was afraid for a while, but he was conscious at this time, so that he didn''t understand what was going on.


    But then, hunyan felt that he was on the top of the forbidden mountain, and beside him was Muyi.


    If hunyan still doesn''t know the situation, he will be a fool. Obviously, Muyi saved him and took him out of the fairy tomb, otherwise he can''t appear here intact.


    "Thank you for your help." hunyan got up and solemnly saluted Mu Yi. Although his body was empty and had no strength at the moment, even the soul tree was badly hurt and stayed in his body, these things were obviously not important compared with being able to survive.


    "Saving you is also because of your luck. As for the hidden dangers in your soul tree, I''ll help you get rid of them. You don''t have to worry about anything in the future." Muyi looked at hunyan and said.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard for hunyan to repay the kindness of adults. Later, let adults command." hunyan said solemnly. He didn''t expect that Muyi not only didn''t think of his soul tree, but also helped him eliminate the hidden dangers, which made him deeply grateful.


    "Step back first, and the cause and effect between you and me will be over." Mu Yi said directly. Although the strength of hunyan is still good, he has not paid attention to it, and he doesn''t want to involve too much with the abandoned land. As long as he makes a breakthrough in cultivation, he will leave here and return to hell.


    "Yes." soul Yan didn''t dare to say more and respectfully stepped down. He didn''t dare, but he didn''t leave too far. Instead, he sat down cross legged at the foot of the mountain, recovering his injury and guarding the mountain for Muyi. At least he can''t disturb each other.


    After hunyan left, Muyi closed his eyes again and began to experience the changes of the small world.


    At the moment, the small world has reached a hundred miles, which is the result of swallowing a small world and more than half of the soul tree. Otherwise, it can not grow so large. Moreover, the space of the small world is extremely tough and easy to tear. The more tough the space is, the more it represents the high quality of the small world.


    Moreover, after the small world swallowed up the empty ghost stone, Muyi vaguely felt that there was an unspeakable and unknown change in the small world. The only thing he could be sure was that this change was only good for the small world.


    Even after the complete transformation, the small world will bring him new surprises.


    As for Si Weiyang and others, they have also gained a lot of benefits with the improvement of the small world. Especially when the salary lamp gives feedback, they have greatly improved their realm and cultivation. Because the salary lamp takes Muyi as the template, even if they improve these hosts, they all have the experience and traces of Muyi. There is no need to worry about the instability of the realm.


    This is also one of the places where the salary lamp is domineering. As long as the realm does not exceed Muyi, you can improve infinitely. Of course, the premise is that you have enough strength to maintain this improvement. The previous feedback is also caused by the salary lamp suddenly swallowing most of the soul tree.


    After all, the soul tree is equivalent to a treasure. How terrible is the power contained in a treasure? It is not surprising that there is such an improvement.


    But the nine parts of the sword turned into darkness again and entered the practice again, especially when his strength had just increased sharply, which was also of great benefit to him.


    As for Si Weiyang, he is now in a state similar to sleeping, and his breath fluctuates between the three and four heavy days. You know, Si Weiyang has just broken through the realm of the king, and in the twinkling of an eye, he has reached the level of at least three heavy days. This speed of progress is really terrible.


    Fortunately, it was Zi Rune feedback, otherwise she would have been blown into a shower of blood if she suddenly got so much power.


    The Liu demon has undoubtedly gained the most benefits this time. After all, it is the strongest. At present, the branches are open, with a full scale of 100 feet. It looks like a huge thing. Even the breath has reached the level of a giant.


    As for niannu''er, it seems that she is still accepting the inheritance at the moment. Years bamboo is inserted into the earth and actually grows branches and leaves, which seems to be resurrected. Behind it is a huge bamboo, which reflects each other.


    After carefully perceiving niannu''er''s situation and knowing that she had nothing to do, Mu Yi also withdrew his attention and finally looked at the fist meaning light column in the center of the small world.


    At the moment, Mu Yi saw that the meaning of the fist became much clearer, and he could slowly understand many things. I believe that sooner or later, he will thoroughly understand the meaning of the fist and really turn it into his own use.


    Finally, after feeling the changes in the small world, Muyi began to sort out his harvest. A few days ago, he had completely raised his body without leaving any future problems. Even after this toss, Muyi obviously felt that his body had become more powerful. The strength of the body alone could easily kill the strong in the king''s realm.


    However, this is far from enough for Muyi, but the transformation of the flesh is undoubtedly slower, which is not as fast as the growth rate of cultivation. Moreover, Muyi also feels that he has improved again.


    With a flip of his hand, a fist sized yin-yang jade appeared in Muyi''s hand. This yin-yang jade was obtained after he suppressed the black wing king.


    At the beginning, he also got a piece in the Styx, but later he gave niannu''er to wake him up in advance and directly reached the king''s realm. Although in the eyes of ordinary people, Muyi''s behavior belongs to a tyrannical thing, in the eyes of Muyi, let alone one piece, even more yin-yang jade is completely worth it.


    Later, Muyi suppressed the black winged king and got another piece, but he didn''t have time to use it. Of course, in the final analysis, he still kept the cultivation for preparing to impact the quasi emperor. After all, the yin-yang jade contains a trace of the way of life and death. Only by preliminarily understanding the way of life and death can the cultivation break through and reach the quasi emperor.


    As for fully understanding the way of life and death, it belongs to the great emperor. Just like Canggu before, he turned from death to life and reversed the rules of heaven and earth. Unfortunately, the other party finally fell short. In fact, Canggu succeeded at that time, but also failed.


    The reason why he succeeded is that his understanding of the way of life and death has been complete. Otherwise, it is impossible to make his heart beat and trigger the sound of the road in the end, but he also failed because he failed to resist the robbery of emperor Cheng.


    The fall of Canggu brought great shock to Muyi, but it aroused his inner fighting spirit and yearned for the great emperor.


    (Save Draft 2, auto upload!)

 Chapter 851

    Muyi got a lot of practice experience from Heiyi''s ancestor, including the use method of Yin-Yang jade. Therefore, Muyi did not hesitate. He squeezed the yin-yang jade with gentle force. After a while, two forces, black and white, entangled together and emerged.


    Seeing that the Qi of yin and Yang is about to scatter between heaven and earth, Muyi''s will suddenly comes, directly wraps the Qi of yin and Yang in it, and then closes his eyes.


    Under the control of Muyi, the Qi of yin and Yang wandered around his body, and gradually spread and completely enveloped him with Muyi''s breath.


    Suddenly, the forbidden mountain set off a gust of wind, and the surrounding heaven and earth aura was swept away. At first, it was just over the forbidden mountain, but with the passage of time, the shrouded scope was also expanding rapidly.


    At the foot of the mountain, hunyan was still shocked when he looked at the rapidly expanding vortex, but he understood that no matter how incredible things were, as long as they were put on Mu Yi, they would become ordinary. It seemed that as long as it was him, everything would take for granted.


    This is what hunyan deeply realized after his trip to the fairy tomb. Although he didn''t know what happened after he was unconscious, the only thing he could be sure was that it must be an extremely tragic battle. Even the process of getting out of the fairy tomb was doomed not to be smooth sailing.


    Otherwise, no one will be able to get out of the fairy tomb for so many years.


    In the past, although I have heard many horror legends about fairy tombs, they are just legends after all. But who can cultivate the existence of the king''s land has deep confidence in himself? Before, hunyan was like this, but he was not so rash. At least he set a goal for himself to enter the fairy tomb after jiuchongtian.


    In his opinion, as long as he can reach the Ninth Heaven, even if there is any danger in the fairy tomb, it is enough to deal with it. Even more than soul inflammation, he basically goes in and never comes out of the king''s land. He thinks so. I may not be able to do what others can''t do.


    But what happened? No one can come out except the previous Muyi.


    Moreover, this experience also makes hunyan understand that he is only an eight fold sky at present. Even if he is a nine fold sky or even a giant, he still has death and no life. There will be no luck at all. He has encountered so many dangers before. If Mu Yi doesn''t appear at the last moment, he may have become a pile of white bones in the fairy tomb, There will be no change except to add a ray of dead soul to the fairy tomb.


    Therefore, if he hadn''t met Muyi this time, he couldn''t have survived, let alone reached that place and found the soul tree, which laid the foundation for him in the future.


    More importantly, hunyan didn''t think that Muyi didn''t think of his soul tree. He didn''t believe that Muyi couldn''t see the value of the soul tree with his eyes, but even so, the other party could still control his state of mind and remain unmoved.


    This alone makes hunyan admire it. At least he thinks it''s difficult to do this for him.


    While soul Yan was feeling, the vortex of the forbidden mountain became larger and larger. In the twinkling of an eye, it had reached the range of tens of miles and continued to expand.


    Under the whirlpool, a tornado connects heaven and earth. At the bottom of the tornado is Muyi.


    At the moment, Muyi has fallen into a deep-seated meditation, and the vortex is just an illusion caused by the expansion of the small world. Of course, Muyi is the biggest beneficiary.


    Mu Yi''s mind has been completely integrated with the Qi of yin and Yang, constantly feeling the true meaning. Slowly, in the deepest part of his heart, the seed planted when Mu Yi entered the fairy tomb for the first time and faced the twelve heavenly kings under the ghost emperor''s throne, which surpassed life and death, was also quietly attracted.


    At that time, Muyi felt that he had experienced death and reincarnation, so he condensed into a seed about the way of life and death in the deepest part of his heart. He just thought that the realm of Muyi in the past was not enough and could not inspire it.


    Now he is exposed to the Qi of yin and Yang, and successfully inspired the seed. After a while, those wandering Qi of yin and yang are absorbed by the seed. This seed can even be regarded as an alternative kind of Tao. With the absorption of the Qi of yin and Yang, it is also growing.


    Therefore, the original scene of life and death reappeared, allowing Muyi to revisit the scene at that time.


    If you want to understand the way of life and death, you can feel the most appropriate only between life and death. It''s just that it''s not so easy to experience life and death. You may lose your life. This is why the way of life and death is the most difficult to be understood. Most people can''t take this step in their whole life.


    At the beginning, the ancestor of the black winged Dapeng family, whose ancestral land was destroyed, was able to break the great terror of death and make a successful breakthrough between life and death. Unfortunately, his breakthrough was at the cost of his own life. Although he broke through, he also failed, and the price was his life.


    Unfortunately, at the last moment, he still kept his hand. The last step of the breakthrough was not left to him. In Muyi''s opinion, it should be left to the penghuang by some means. After all, the other party is the continuation of the black winged Dapeng family.


    Even if the other party makes a deal with Muyi, he also understands that it is better to rely on others than on himself. Only when he is strong can he face everything. Muyi is just his backhand. No matter what the final outcome is, he has only good points for the black wing Dapeng family.


    Although there was no last step of the black wing ancestor, it at least made up for the foundation of animal husbandry and trade. Therefore, at the moment, when the Qi of yin and Yang linked the way of life and death, he suddenly felt an epiphany, and the fog in front of him was revealed bit by bit.


    Mu Yi''s body also has a mysterious smell rising, but it is only shrouded within three feet of his body. There are many illusions in it, but the most is the flowers from blooming to withering, the trees from evergreen to withered, and the people from middle age to old age.


    Almost every picture is slowly moving towards death.


    The so-called way of life and death is a general statement. If we really want to divide it in detail, it should be the way of death and the way of life. The threshold to move towards the quasi emperor is the way of death. As long as we understand the way of death, we will reach the quasi emperor, and if we understand the way of life, we will become the great emperor.


    Therefore, the way of life and death should actually be called the avenue of life and death.


    At the beginning, in the semi holy void god mountain of the human race, the old earth that the shepherd can easily see is understanding the way of death, so he looks old and will die at any time, which shows that the other party has gone far in this realm.


    As long as he can fully understand the way of death, he will not only become a quasi emperor immediately, but also recover his youth.


    Obviously, at the beginning, Muyi regarded each other too low. That day, the three elders of the local people deserved the strongest existence under the two half saints of the human race. I''m afraid that the reason why each other helped the half saints guard the hall was more to practice there.


    In the semi saint''s side, you can feel more clearly, which is conducive to his breakthrough. I think the human semi saint can''t wait to add one or two more semi saints. Of course, it would be better if it was a real saint, the great emperor.

 Chapter 852

    What is life? What is death?


    If Mu Yi is still vague about the way of life and can''t really see it, it''s obvious that he has experienced the way of death more than once. Even today, he wanders on the edge of death again and again and finally breaks through.


    Therefore, Muyi is no stranger to death, especially the shot of the twelve heavenly kings of the ghost family, which is like a reincarnation, from the brilliance of life to the end, and then reborn.


    Gradually, Mu Yi''s heart began to feel a little. His body was getting shriveled, his face was getting wrinkled, and his eyebrows were becoming more mature from youth to adulthood.


    But this is not the end, but the beginning. For Muyi, every breath outside is like a year or even a few years. His body is thinner, his wrinkles are deeper, and his appearance begins to grow old.


    And his body also showed a strong sense of death, just like the old man I saw before.


    But the other party seemed to stop at that moment and couldn''t move forward, but Muyi didn''t see half a minute of hesitation. Time still passed on him quickly. Soon, his eyebrows and hair all became pale, and his clothes were too loose. That kind of death was like a corpse that had died for hundreds of years.


    But on the contrary, his breath has obviously become more vast. The small world is still swallowing the power of the abandoned land, and a mysterious transformation has taken place. Muyi, the master, naturally gets more benefits.


    After dozens of breaths, Mu Yi''s hair and teeth have all fallen off, and his skin outside is as dry as the skin of an old tree, and he exudes a strong breath of death, which makes people feel that he is dead at a glance.


    On the contrary, his eyes, like the stars in the sky, are more and more dazzling.


    At this time, Muyi was infinitely close to the quasi emperor, or even only a line away, but it was this line that made it difficult for him to cross over. It seemed that there was something missing, which puzzled Muyi. He was confident that with his own accumulation and opportunity, he was by no means comparable to the general quasi emperor.


    Even before, he had confidence in himself, but unexpectedly, he was finally blocked out of the door.


    "What''s the difference?" Muyi couldn''t help but torture himself. This step was very important to him, and even related to what step he could take in the future. Even if his strength was no less than that of the quasi emperor, it was far from enough for him. He had to be stronger, surpass the old monsters such as the divine calculation, and even the great emperor, to a degree that was enough to cut off the long river of time and space.


    "Is it not enough to understand the way of death? No, if this is not enough, the prospective emperor must be at least half less." Muyi thought in his heart, at least he still has this confidence. After all, his experience is special. He passed the test of human semi saint. Although the outside world has only passed three days, he is actually in the dark space, He stayed for three years.


    In those three years, even if Muyi successfully survived and made the realm the first to break through, he still had lingering fears. However, in those three years, Muyi wandered on the edge of life and death countless times. The feeling of darkness and hopelessness also had a multiplier effect on his understanding of the way of death.


    In addition, the seeds left by the twelve heavenly kings of the ghost family in his heart have been introduced by the Qi of yin and Yang, and the small world continues to provide strength. Reasonably speaking, the preparation has been so sufficient that it should not fail.


    However, Muyi is failure.


    Of course, it is far from complete failure at the moment, because Muyi has not given up.


    "Since it''s not a lack of understanding, what''s the difference? If it''s just power and the supply of the small world, although it may be possible for me to become a great emperor, it should not be a problem if I''m just a quasi emperor." Muyi continued to think deeply. He felt that with the deepening of torture, he was about to grasp the key place.


    "If the only difference between me and ordinary quasi emperors is the small world, is it because of the power of the small world? The power of the small world?"


    Suddenly, it was like a flash of lightning splitting Mu Yi''s heart, splitting all the layers of fog shrouded, and finally let him see the disharmony and the fundamental reason why he couldn''t take that step.


    Muyi''s small world is in a new state at the moment, so the power injected into his body is also full of vitality. But now, the way of death Muyi wants to understand is very different from the power in his body.


    Only because both belong to Muyi, there is no conflict, but that disharmony always exists, which is the key to Muyi''s failure to break through to the quasi emperor.


    When he understood this, Muyi naturally understood what to do. With his heart moving, the small world stopped swallowing the power of the abandoned land, slowly closed up and reintegrated into the deepest part of Muyi''s body.


    When the small world disappeared, the huge vortex overhead collapsed, but the fluctuation caused by the agitation still spread far away, that is, the void, and many places cracked huge cracks, dark and unfathomable.


    But before these cracks become prominent, the strength of the abandoned land itself has been wiped out. However, the cost is that the of the abandoned land has been damaged, which is only insignificant in comparison. However, if they accumulate over time, the consequences are still terrible.


    However, all this had nothing to do with Muyi. When he understood the key, he chose the most correct way. Instead, he looked up in horror at the foot of the mountain. Some didn''t understand what Muyi was doing, but the power of that moment still deeply shocked him.


    Without the constant power, Muyi grows old faster, and his bright eyes darken quickly until there is no luster, and finally fall into an eternal silence.


    Time finally stopped flowing on Muyi, and Muyi seemed to be really dead. Even if the existence of the same realm stood in front of him, he felt a trace of vitality in his body and seemed to die completely.


    No one bothered and no one saw this scene. The previous yin-yang Qi condensed a black-and-white cocoon around him and wrapped Muyi tightly.


    So far, everything in the outside world has nothing to do with Muyi. He is like a real death. Not only his body, but also his thinking and consciousness stop. Only a slight light point flickers gently from time to time in the deepest part of his body, which seems to remind Muyi and tell him that everything is not really over.

 Chapter 853

    If death is the end, are there still traces of his life in the long river of time and space?


    Muyi did not know how he entered the long river of time and space, and became a spectator or witness again.


    In the long river of time and space, memory fragments are flowing continuously, and those are all related to his experience. When combined, they are a complete life.


    From the back to the front, Muyi seems to be going backwards. Soon, he will be six years old. This is also the most important change in his life, because it was in this year that the old Taoist picked him up, and then he had his eight years of Jianghu career and everything in Muyi''s future.


    In the dark night, a thin figure curled up inside and held his hands tightly on his chest. It seems to be resisting the cold of the night and giving himself some sense of security.


    As time went on, a figure suddenly appeared on the random grave.


    When he saw this figure, Muyi only felt a big shock, and something seemed to explode in his mind, because he had seen this figure, which was in the semi holy void mountain of the human race. When Muyi left, he turned around and saw that scene.


    On the top of the void mountain, one stands and sits, in which the saint sits, while standing is the figure in the long river of time and space.


    "Who is he? Who is he?" Mu Yi''s heart set off a huge wave. Even with his state of mind, he can''t hold it down at the moment. I have to say that this picture has brought him too much shock.


    Looking back, the thin figure in his arms nodded at the center of his eyebrows, and then returned to the scene where he tore the void.


    Mu Yi didn''t live in the sun for a day or two. He naturally knows something about the sun. Although he can tear the void between his thoughts, even if the sun is worse than the hell, he needs the strength of the middle stage of the king''s realm to do this.


    In Yangjian, it represents the middle stage of heaven and man, but in fact, according to the cognition of Mu Yi, almost all heaven and man in Yangjian are pseudo heaven and man, at least what he sees is so, but even then, they have been called the strongest.


    But now, there is a strong man who can tear the void easily. How can he not be shocked.


    However, thinking of the scene of the void mountain, Muyi took it for granted. An existence that can be on an equal footing with the saint is at least semi saint. What is tearing the void? What really makes Mu Yi excited is how the other party comes and goes between yin and Yang.


    After all, Muyi finally wants to go back, but even if he has the strength of quasi emperor, it is still very unlikely that he can grope in the chaos and darkness and find the sun alone.


    Of course, it''s another thing to use the Rune of salary lamp, but at least he can do it after he becomes a quasi emperor. Moreover, this method is only his own guess. As for whether he can succeed, even he has no confidence.


    But if he found a shortcut, he would never mind paying some price to go back to the sun through it.


    At the same time, there is another question in Muyi''s heart, that is, the identity of the other party. What does it have to do with him? Why do you look so alike?


    Is this man his physical father? After all, Mu Yi couldn''t think of any other possibilities. He thought of the unknown boxing taught him by the old Taoist priest, the void holy mountain and the dark space. If there was no conspiracy or calculation, he would never believe it.


    And what is the purpose of the other party? Is his life really manipulated? Everything is destined and arranged?


    Mu Yiqiang suppressed his mind to avoid retreating from this strange realm and being unable to know all the truth. At present, they are all the memories sealed before he was six years old. No wonder he can''t retrieve those memories anyway. After all, if he wants to recover those memories, he must at least reach the prospective emperor with the possible identity and origin of the other party.


    Time goes back a little bit, and finally stops at about three years old. Then a woman appears beside him. More importantly, Muyi knows this woman. The other party is xuanming flag envoy, Leng Yu.


    In addition, the old Taoist priest, the former rosefinch flag bearer, seems to be ready to reveal the man''s identity in the sun. I''m afraid the other party is the ear gang who was besieged by many powerful people and mysteriously disappeared. So far, everything has been revealed.


    The subsequent memory also verified Mu Yi''s guess, but the so-called ear gang was just created by the other party.


    Until Mu Yi was one year old, he was held by the man through the chaos and darkness, appeared in the sun, and then suddenly stopped. He could no longer see his previous memory, such as who his mother was. He still knew nothing, but at least one thing was certain. He was not a pure man in the sun, but he could only grow up in the sun.


    So is he from the underworld?


    "The long river of time and space, go back to me." Mu Yi roared, and all his strength poured out. Although Mu Yi seemed to be just a memory at the moment, I don''t know why he could still exert all his strength when he was willing.


    But compared with the long river of time and space, his power is still as small as a drop in the sea. It has no effect at all, not even a shake.


    "Break the law, open!"


    However, Muyi did not give up, but poured all his strength into his eyes and gave full play to the breaking Dharma. Then, he vaguely saw an extremely shocking picture.


    A huge hand passed through the thick black cloud, grabbed it downward, and then grabbed a small bronze ancient coffin from it. Then, the earth shaking impact scattered part of the black cloud, so that Muyi could see the scene below.


    "Fairy tomb!"


    When seeing through all this, Muyi''s mind finally couldn''t bear it and collapsed directly, and the long river of time and space disappeared.


    In the outside world, Muyi''s body has decayed. It seems that he has died for thousands of years. Fortunately, no one has come here, so he has not found this strange state of Muyi at the moment.


    "The way of death, reverse."


    Vaguely, a roar came from the air. At that time, the wind and cloud surged. A little light suddenly bloomed in the depths of Muyi, illuminating his body and penetrating everything, making Muyi look like a small sun, emitting dazzling light.


    At the same time, in the light center, a figure broke up and turned into countless dust, but strangely, these dust actually formed a figure under a huge force. That figure is Muyi.

 Chapter 854

    At the moment when Muyi''s body was recombined, he had already reached the third turn, and the perfect nine turns. The golden body made a breakthrough and directly entered the fourth turn. His cultivation really reached the quasi emperor level. At this moment, Muyi can be called an invincible strong man.


    Moreover, because Muyi''s savings were too strong before, just after the breakthrough, jiuzhuan Jinshen has reached the fourth to Xiaocheng. Maybe it won''t take long to reach Dacheng and even perfection.


    Then, Mu Yi''s body was slightly shocked. For a long time, the huge prohibition shrouded in the forbidden mountains for countless years was smashed and disappeared.


    "Muyi, the fairy tomb is your destination. You were born here and will be buried here sooner or later. This is your destiny, which cannot be changed."


    This sentence was told by the alchemist when Muyi fled the fairy tomb. At that time, he felt great fear, so he did not hesitate to cut off this memory, but unexpectedly, with the rewinding of the long river of time and space, his whole life was rewound, so this sentence was remembered by him again.


    If it''s just like this, people like shensuazi are not worth believing, but the key is that at the last moment, Muyi saw the scene with breaking the Dharma eye. Even now he has become a quasi emperor and an invincible strong man, he is still shocked and unwilling to believe.


    After all, that scene has confirmed the words of the divine alchemist, but what Muyi doesn''t understand is, who is he? Why was he born in a fairy tomb? Originally, he thought his father was the help of the ear gang and the man he saw in the void mountain, but now the truth has become a mystery and has become complicated again.


    And who was the big hand that took him away? That kind of prestige is definitely the emperor level, and what is the purpose of the other party?


    Mu Yi feels more and more like a string puppet, and even his life moves forward according to the established track of others.


    When he was six years old, he was picked up by the Taoist priest and became the flag bearer of the ear sect. So was the owner of the salary lamp. Later, the same was true when he "accidentally" entered the underworld. Even these two visits to the fairy tomb were still the same.


    Muyi doesn''t believe that the other party will really have nothing to ask for after paying such a high price. All the reasons are because he is still too weak to be worth the other party''s harvest.


    "Do you know the truth?" the image of the middle-aged man who looked like him came to Mu Yi''s mind. After all, he took himself to the Yangjian. If he didn''t know anything, Mu Yi would never believe it.


    Or after returning to the underworld this time, we need to talk to each other. At least now Muyi is qualified.


    Mu Yi took a deep look at the direction of the fairy tomb. Maybe it won''t be long before he will enter the fairy tomb for the third time, and that''s the moment when all the truth will be revealed.


    When Mu Yi looked at the fairy tomb, there was a sudden tremor in the center of the fairy tomb, the suppressed core. Although it was slight, the whole fairy tomb looked like an earthquake. Even the divine calculation who was fighting with the quasi emperor of the rock family changed his face. He even ignored the quasi emperor of the rock family, drilled back into the bronze ancient coffin, tore the void and rushed to the center of the fairy tomb.


    Huge bronze ancient coffins emerged one after another. Countless patterns lit up on them, and then formed a seal array and fell into the earth. So far, the source of the great change of the fairy tomb stopped completely. At the same time, old and vast ideas spread across the sky and exchanged the required information with each other.


    But for all this, Muyi didn''t know. After looking at it, Muyi thought a little, and then a figure quickly appeared in front of him. It was hunyan.


    Because of the just breakthrough, the breath that Muyi inadvertently sends out at the moment makes the soul burn and the scalp numb. After seeing the just scene, even if he is stupid, he knows that Muyi must have made a major breakthrough.


    The great emperor''s level of soul inflammation did not dare to think. There was only the quasi emperor, that is, the invincible strong. But in the view of soul inflammation, the previous Muyi was no less than the invincible strong. Did he not break through at that time?


    If so, it will undoubtedly be a little shocking. The Muyi before the breakthrough has been comparable to the invincible strong. How strong should it be after the real breakthrough?


    "My Lord." hunyan firmly pressed down his awe at the bottom of his heart without any idea of resistance. He didn''t mention his previous life-saving grace. As long as Mu Yi was willing, he would have died many times.


    "I will return to the underworld this time, but there are still unfinished business in this abandoned place. At present, the prohibition of the forbidden mountains has been destroyed, which is bound to attract some people''s attention. Therefore, I hope you can stay here and guard the stone gate for me, and I will return from here in the future." Mu Yi was also impolite and directly said the purpose of summoning souls.


    In the current state of Muyi, there is no need to enter the abandoned place in a specific way. As long as he leaves a mark on the stone gate, no matter where he is in the underworld, he can shuttle through the void and come here directly, saving a lot of trouble.


    Moreover, in Mu Yi''s opinion, this stone gate still has a certain research value, but it''s not the time yet.


    "Yes, hunyan will live up to the adult''s trust, guard this place and never let others destroy it." hunyan said immediately. At present, he is also qualified to say such words. Even if the soul tree is seriously damaged, he can still barely give full play to his giant level strength.


    Therefore, as long as the visitor is not a giant, he can block it. If coupled with his identity as a God General in the temple of the soul family, he can frighten everything.


    "Well, I''ll give you another attack. With your current level, you can barely give play to one or two points of strength. It''s no problem for you to kill the top giants." Mu Yi said, gently pointing at the heart of hunyan''s eyebrow. He didn''t discount his words. After all, with his current strength, he can stare the top giants to death at a glance.


    "Thank you, sir." hunyan was immediately overjoyed. Although he was given enough time, he could also become a top giant, at present, the soul tree was hit hard. At least in a short time, he obviously couldn''t do this. Once he was found to have a soul tree, the consequences would be unbearable.


    If there is Mu Yi''s attack, he can be surprised and let him keep the secret to the greatest extent. Of course, he has not forgotten the responsibilities entrusted to him by Mu Yi. At least the stone gate needs to be protected.


    Muyi didn''t continue to explain anything. He just took a deep look at hunyan, and then shook his sleeve. He saw that the stone door opened suddenly, revealing the real face of the door of space. Muyi went straight into it and soon disappeared. Then the stone door closed slowly.


    As for hunyan, he got up slowly after Muyi disappeared. Just at this time, a strange black flashed in the depths of his eyes.

 Chapter 855

    Muyi appeared in the underworld and immediately felt that the heaven and earth repelled him more. He didn''t restore that relaxed feeling until he sealed most of his power. No wonder the prospective emperor almost didn''t show up and usually lived in seclusion in the void.


    However, such as Mu Yi, as long as most of the power of sealing can survive in the underworld, but most quasi emperors will not do so. After all, when they arrive at the quasi emperor, their eyes are no longer secular, but look higher and peep at the supreme position of the great emperor.


    After returning to the underworld, Muyi didn''t immediately go to the void mountain to ask the man clearly, but stepped out step by step. When he reappeared, he was already in the demon fox family. As for the so-called big array, he didn''t even stop him.


    Tianxiang king was practicing to consolidate the soaring power. Suddenly he looked a little moved, opened his eyes, and then saw Muyi.


    "I''ve seen my master." seeing Muyi, King Tianxiang''s face flashed a touch of joy and got up to worship Muyi.


    "It seems that you have gained a lot this time." Muyi naturally saw the realm of the Tianxiang king at a glance. Although it was only eight times, it has also satisfied him. After all, the Tianxiang king was not around him at that time and did not experience the growth of the small world, so he got relatively less benefits. But he made continuous breakthroughs in a short time, which has made countless people envy and envy.


    "Thank you for your help," said Tianxiang Wang immediately.


    "You deserve it. There''s no need to thank you. I''m here to ask you something." Mu Yi looked at the Tianxiang king with a solemn look.


    "Master, please speak." the king of Tianxiang also looked solemn.


    "Now I have broken through to the quasi emperor. Maybe I will leave the underworld soon. Will you stay in the demon family or leave with me?" Muyi asked. He didn''t force the Tianxiang king, but handed over the choice to the other party.


    "I am willing to follow my master and never deviate in this life." the king of Tianxiang didn''t hesitate at all. In fact, there was nothing to hesitate in her eyes. When she accepted the son rune, this was her destiny and her willing choice.


    "Well, I have a small world. From then on, you will live there temporarily. As for your cave, I can also help you move into it." Mu Yi glanced around and said that this is the secret room he came in last time and the place where King Tianxiang usually practices in seclusion.


    "Thank you, master."


    Hearing that his cave can also be moved away, Tianxiang King naturally showed some joy. After all, I don''t know if there is a chance to return to the family. If there is no reluctance to give up, it is false, but Tianxiang king knows what his choice means.


    But if you follow yourself in the cave of your usual cultivation, at least you have a sustenance, a familiar place that belongs to her.


    Then, Mu Yi directly exerted his great power to move the cave where King Tianxiang lived, together with half a mountain range, into the small world. His act naturally caused great movement and immediately alerted the strong of the demon fox family, including the high priest.


    However, when he saw Muyi, Tianxiang king and the disappeared cave in the air, he had a vague expectation in his heart. In fact, he had known that there would be such a day, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    After appeasing the strong of the family, the high priest came to Muyi, but he looked at Muyi with a shock.


    "You''ve broken through?" the high priest''s voice trembled imperceptibly.


    "Lucky breakthrough, but it''s just the beginning from the position of the great emperor." Muyi didn''t hide it. He naturally understood what the breakthrough asked by the high priest was, the quasi emperor. Although Muyi has seen many quasi emperors, it doesn''t mean that there are many quasi emperors. At least the demon fox family doesn''t have a quasi emperor.


    "Hu Baizhi has seen your excellency." after hearing Muyi''s breakthrough, the high priest did not hesitate to salute Muyi directly and respectfully, which is a respect for the strong. After all, the prospective emperor is very different from the king''s realm. One emperor is already two worlds.


    If the demon fox family can produce a quasi emperor, it will be a foundation for all ages. Now even if Muyi does not belong to the demon fox family, he will take care of the demon fox family more or less because of the heavenly fragrance king.


    What''s more, Mu Yi''s talent is really terrible. Just when you think you know his details, if you don''t see him for a period of time, you will be shocked and stunned. That kind of progress presents a leap forward, and even the more you get behind, the more terrible it is.


    The high priest believes that the prospective emperor is definitely not the limit of Muyi, and his future may be the throne of the great emperor.


    At the thought of this possibility, the high priest trembled with excitement. That''s the great emperor. The demon family has never been a great emperor since wa Huang. Although Ye Fan is not a demon family, even from a human family who has hatred with the demon family, in the eyes of the high priest, the demon family is a demon family, and the demon fox family is a demon fox family, which can''t be ignored.


    From the beginning, he made friends with Muyi. Now Tianxiang king has become a follower of Muyi. Once Muyi becomes the great emperor, Tianxiang king will naturally rise as a follower. There is also Qipin pass in front of the prime minister, not to mention a follower of the great emperor.


    In addition, there is a great emperor''s dedicated training. In the future, the Tianxiang king is even expected to become a quasi emperor. As for the great emperor, the high priest never thought about it, because as long as the Tianxiang King becomes a quasi emperor, it will be great news for the demon fox family to celebrate together.


    "I want to take Hu Mei away this time. I don''t know the date of return. If you have any requirements, you can say them together." Muyi looked at the high priest and said.


    "I dare not ask for anything. It''s her honor that Meiniang can follow you, and it''s also the honor of my demon fox family. If you can use my demon fox family, I''m willing to devote the strength of the whole family." the high priest said decisively.


    Investing in a prospective emperor now and the great emperor in the future is really a good deal. In any way, the demon fox family has made a lot of money.


    The high priest''s mind can''t be concealed from Mu Yi, but he doesn''t care about human nature.


    "OK." Muyi just nodded, but the high priest was overjoyed. Even with the strength of his top giants, he couldn''t hide it.


    "In that case, I''ll see you again in the future." Muyi said, waving his right hand, the king of Tianxiang was included in the small world, and then Muyi disappeared directly. As for how he left, the high priest didn''t even notice. After Muyi left, he suddenly realized that the other party had left. That kind of means was amazing, and even the other party wanted to kill him, It is estimated that at the moment of his death, he will understand that he is dead.

 Chapter 856

    "Fool Xiaoyu, you haven''t even gathered the seeds. In this life, you are destined to look up to miss Ben''s back." Murong Xixuan said in the wilderness. Since she woke up, her cultivation has reached the triple sky, which is undoubtedly a step to the sky.


    And Murong Xixuan quickly accepted this fact. She even understood the reason why she made rapid progress. At the moment, she is already a strong person at the level of heaven and man. Even in the whole Terran, she is a rare strong person.


    It would have been dangerous for her and Jiang Xiaoyu to wander in the wilderness, but now they are completely rampant.


    Jiang Xiaoyu pretends not to hear Murong Xixuan''s words, but he is always unwilling in his heart. It seems that Murong Xixuan has robbed his own things, and it is clearly his master. Why should he give benefits to others instead of him?


    Is it said that he is only dispensable in Muyi''s heart?


    "You can''t go on like this. You''ll only be pulled farther and farther by me. You can''t catch up with your big brother in your life." Murong Xixuan couldn''t help but be more energetic when he saw Jiang Xiaoyu''s silence and stimulated him everywhere.


    Jiang Xiaoyu is still silent, but he has clenched his fist. Obviously, his heart is not as calm as it seems.


    "Fool Xiaoyu, are you very angry? You know, the weak have no right to be angry unless one day you can surpass Miss Ben." Murong Xixuan continued.


    "Of course, if you call me martial uncle, then martial uncle will personally guide you to break through heaven and man as soon as possible, otherwise the big brother won''t take you away next time."


    "Shut up." Jiang Xiaoyu finally couldn''t help yelling.


    "Why? When it comes to the pain? I know I''m stupid? If I were a big brother, I wouldn''t take you as an apprentice." Murong Xixuan looked at the angry Jiang Xiaoyu and became more interested. It seemed that the more angry the other party was, the happier she was.


    "I want to challenge you," Jiang Xiaoyu said, pointing to Murong Xixuan.


    "Hahaha, stupid Xiaoyu, are you sure you''re not crazy? You''re a second difficult peak that doesn''t even condense Tao seed and challenge me, the triple heaven of the king''s realm?" Murong Xixuan laughed and didn''t seem to believe Jiang Xiaoyu''s words.


    "There is no need to cultivate accomplishments to bully people. We have the same strength and fight fairly." Jiang Xiaoyu said.


    "Well, today, I''ll teach you what is fair." Murong Xixuan said, waving his right hand, he saw Jiang Xiaoyu fly out of thin air with a slap. He didn''t give play to his strength of the second most difficult peak, as if he had become an ordinary person.


    "Pa!"


    A clear voice sounded. Jiang Xiaoyu blushed and stared at Murong Xixuan.


    "Fool Xiaoyu, there has never been so-called fairness in the world, and the so-called fairness is that I am stronger than you, so I can bully you at will. This is the greatest fairness. Blame yourself for your lack of strength." Murong Xixuan said coldly, his face full of seriousness, like a little adult.


    In fact, if anyone treats Murong Xixuan as a child at this time, he doesn''t know how he died in the end.


    After all, Murong Xixuan can''t use the word "child" in terms of mind or strength. Maybe the little fox is the same.


    "That''s right."


    Just as Murong Xixuan''s voice was falling, a voice came from the void. Murong Xixuan''s body shook and was already blocked in front of Jiang Xiaoyu. A red whip in his hand stretched out. It was the bundle of fairy rope that Muyi gave her at the beginning.


    But later, Murong Xixuan sacrificed her again. Because she took the road of blood, the black fairy rope became red, but her power obviously soared.


    Jiang Xiaoyu was not capricious at this time, but there was a trace of doubt between his eyebrows, because the voice made him feel familiar, but he couldn''t tell where he had heard it for a while.


    Then, the void opened a long gap, and a figure came out. It was Mu Yi.


    As Muyi''s first true apprentice in the underworld, he naturally can''t ignore it. In particular, Murong Xixuan is also one of his followers. This time, he just sent him into the small world.


    Now, there are four followers in Muyi''s small world, Liu demon, Tianxiang king, Si Weiyang, Jian Jiu, plus Murong Xixuan and aguduo who are still in the Styx river. In the sun, he has four followers, namely Yun Mengxuan, Zhen pinger, Yan Wushuang, and Hua Qianwu.


    It''s just ten, and there are only two places left from the twelve sub runes of the salary lamp. Only one of them, Muyi, has already belonged, so if you really want to say, there is only the last one left.


    Originally, Muyi thought that he needed to gather twelve runes first, open the deepest secret of the salary lamp, and thoroughly refine the salary lamp before he could make a breakthrough in cultivation and reach the real quasi emperor. However, he didn''t expect that the immortal tomb line had a huge harvest. Even without the salary lamp, he directly broke through to the quasi emperor.


    But this is not to say that the salary lamp is not important. On the contrary, the memory before the age of six and the last scene seen with the broken FA Mu are telling Mu Yi that there will be a great terror in his future. If he can''t get through it, let alone become a great emperor, he will turn into ash and disappear from now on, leaving no trace in the world.


    Therefore, Muyi needs every part of his own strength, and the salary lamp is undoubtedly an important chip for him. Even he has a faint doubt. After unlocking the deepest secret of the salary lamp, maybe there will be an answer to the last doubt in his heart.


    After all, the salary lamp was left to him by the Taoist priest, but obviously, the Taoist priest can''t have such a treasure. There is no doubt that the biggest possibility of the salary lamp is that the middle-aged man similar to Muyi handed it to him, and then he handed it over to Muyi.


    Moreover, the high priest of the demon fox family once mentioned that with the help of a great destiny technique left by the ancestors of the demon fox family, he finally peeped into a corner of the future. At that time, the salary lamp was across the long river of time and space. This alone is enough to prove the strength of the salary lamp.


    "Master."


    "Big brother."


    When it was clear that the visitor was Muyi, Jiang Xiaoyu and Murong Xixuan shouted at the same time, but the latter was obviously faster. He directly appeared next to Muyi and looked at Muyi with excitement. Although he had long known that he would meet again, he didn''t expect to meet so soon.


    Jiang Xiaoyu respectfully comes to Muyi and salutes in a proper manner. After all, he is Muyi''s disciple, which is very different from his followers.


    "Triple heaven? Good." Muyi looked at Murong Xixuan''s accomplishments and nodded. Although she could make such a big leap because of the salary lamp, she obviously couldn''t do without her own efforts.


    Then Mu Yi''s eyes fell on Jiang Xiaoyu, who seemed a little ashamed and couldn''t help lowering his head.


    (smelly boy stayed in the neonatal care unit for a week, and then I drove to the hospital eight times a day to deliver milk. Especially in the middle of the night, I almost didn''t survive. I finally got out of the hospital today. I''m worried about my busy work. I have something to deal with tomorrow. I''ll be updated the day after tomorrow, so I''m sorry to everyone.)

 Chapter 857

    "You are my first apprentice to the underworld, and I also have high hopes for you. I hope you can surpass me in the future, but now it seems that you have lost your fighting spirit." Muyi looked at Jiang Xiaoyu and said.


    And his words made Jiang Xiaoyu look up in shock. It seems that he can''t believe Muyi''s expectations for himself will be so high.


    Originally, in his opinion, it was good that he could reach the king''s territory at most in his life. After all, there are several King''s territories of the human race, but now, he finally knows what high hopes Muyi has placed on him, but what about him?


    As Mu Yi said, when he saw that Mu Yi chose Murong Xixuan as a follower, he thought he was not favored. Although he tried to prove himself, with Murong Xixuan breaking through, the gap between him and him became larger and larger. He finally realized that he could not catch up with Murong Xixuan.


    More importantly, Murong Xixuan woke up and directly became the triple heaven of the king''s territory, which completely defeated his confidence. He only felt that his future was dark, and he didn''t even have the qualification to follow Muyi.


    "Master, I......" Jiang Xiaoyu opened his mouth and seemed to want to explain, but when he said something, he didn''t know what to say, because the fact was like what Muyi said. He had lost his fighting spirit, so he could only look at Muyi with a guilty face.


    "I know what you think, but the future depends on you. Although I''m your master, I can''t decide your life." Muyi said, "but for the sake of mentoring, I can give you another chance."


    "Please help master." Jiang Xiaoyu knelt directly on the ground. This time, he was really aware of his mistakes and understood more how absurd his previous speculation was.


    Murong Xixuan looked at Jiang Xiaoyu with a complicated face, but this emotion lasted only for a while, and then she converged again, with a faint joy on her face.


    "I''ll set a test for you. If you can pass, I can give you the qualification to become my follower. It''s no problem to let you ascend to the sky step by step, but the price is that you can''t surpass me all your life." Muyi said slowly.


    "Master, I''d like to be your follower." Jiang Xiaoyu said without hesitation.


    "Becoming my follower is only one of the choices. As long as you can pass the test, I will treat you as a successor and teach you the road of peace. If you have enough qualifications and have the opportunity to go against the sky, you may not be able to become the great emperor in the future." Muyi said. In fact, Muyi has no confidence in whether Jiang Xiaoyu can become the great emperor, Even prospective emperors are a huge threshold, and whether they can cross it is a problem.


    Sure enough, hearing the second choice, Jiang Xiaoyu hesitated and instinctively told him that the first choice was more suitable for him, but the second choice aroused something called ambition in his heart. If possible, who doesn''t want to become the supreme existence?


    That''s the great emperor. Even if Jiang Xiaoyu is stupid, he knows what the word "the great emperor" means.


    More importantly, this is a road that can catch up with Muyi''s footsteps, which makes him yearn leisurely.


    "There is still a lot of time for you to think clearly about this problem. Now, are you willing to accept the test?" Muyi asked.


    "Dare you ask Shifu, is this test dangerous?" Jiang Xiaoyu asked.


    "Naturally, if there is no danger, how can it be called a test? Even if your chance of surviving is less than 10%, are you ready to accept the test now?" Mu Yi smiled and seemed very satisfied with Jiang Xiaoyu''s question.


    "I am willing. If there is no danger, the test will be meaningless." Jiang Xiaoyu said loudly. He didn''t hear Muyi''s evaluation of him, but he was willing to fight with his own life.


    After all, he has retreated once before, and there is a shadow in his heart. If he retreats again this time, he can''t break through in his life. He can only live in his own shadow and can''t extricate himself.


    "OK, I hope you won''t regret it." Mu Yi nodded directly, then waved his right hand, and a black light swallowed up Jiang Xiaoyu directly.


    "Big, master." Murong Xixuan looked at Mu Yi and stopped talking.


    "It''s just a title. You can call it whatever you want," Muyi said.


    "Big brother, fool, is Xiaoyu really in danger?" Murong Xixuan asked.


    "Naturally, do you think I''m cheating him? If he thinks so, he won''t have any chance to survive this time," said Mu Yi.


    "Ah!" Murong Xixuan seemed to think of something and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Mu Yi glanced at her and just read it, he already felt her thoughts and inner fluctuations.


    "Don''t worry, if Xiaoyu is really so unbearable, I wouldn''t take him as an apprentice at the beginning, and he is much stronger and more persistent than you think." Mu Yi said that strength represents will, and persistence can be regarded as a desire for survival.


    Therefore, although Muyi''s so-called test is very dangerous, Muyi feels that Jiang Xiaoyu is at least 30% sure to survive. However, in this case, he did not explain to Jiang Xiaoyu or even Murong Xixuan.


    Instead of taking chances, it''s better to give it a go, which may win vitality.


    Jiang Xiaoyu nodded when she heard Muyi''s words. She naturally wouldn''t have any doubt about Muyi''s words, not only because she is a follower of Muyi, but also because she believes in Muyi, and this belief is groundless.


    "Maybe I will leave the underworld soon. What are your plans?" Mu Yi asked, giving Murong Xixuan the same choice.


    "Leave the underworld? I also want to follow the eldest brother." Murong Xixuan said without hesitation. Her relatives are gone. As for the illusory parents, she doesn''t know where to find them. So if she really wants to say relatives, she may have only Muyi in her heart.


    "OK." Mu Yi nodded, not surprised by Murong Xixuan''s choice.


    Murong Xixuan was included in the small world. I believe her character is enough to live well there.


    Then, Mu Yi tore the void. When he reappeared, it was the vortex that entered the Styx last time. Then he stepped into it without hesitation, and this time it was much faster than the last time. It seemed that there was only a few breaths, and there was a figure on the Styx.


    At the same time, in the abyss of Styx where yin-yang jade was born, the broken little world slowly opened.

 Chapter 858

    When the broken little world opened, Muyi was aware of it. In addition to sensing ajudo in it, another reason was the unique breath of the small world, which made him familiar and a little frightened.


    After hesitating for a moment, Mu Yi had a certain expression on his face. After a few steps, he had come to the top of the abyss, and then stepped into the Styx river.


    In the past, Mu Yi was engulfed in the Styx River, but now, with the cultivation and realm of the prospective emperor, he can ignore this phagocytosis. Before long, he had gone deep into the Styx River and stepped into the crack that was slightly open, such as the mouth of a beast.


    After Muyi stepped into it, the crack closed slowly, completely isolated from the outside world and hid again in the abyss of Styx.


    Mu Yi naturally knew that the small world was closed again, but he was not panicked, but kept looking at the small world.


    It is obviously broken and on the edge of destruction. It is only maintained by a vast force that it has not collapsed. It even has strong vitality in the center of the small world.


    The small world is only hundreds of miles around, which is still shrinking. Its heyday is at least ten times, or even a hundred times, so that it can be worthy of a great emperor.


    Yes, it''s the great emperor. Now Muyi has completely determined that this small world is left by the great emperor, and in the Styx River, I''m afraid there is only the legendary ancestor of the Styx river.


    It is said that the ancestor of the Styx river has long fallen, or it is more appropriate to say that he is mysteriously missing, because Muyi has heard some secret things before, that is, it is difficult for the great emperor to really disappear, even if he dies, he can be resurrected.


    When seeing this broken little world, Muyi decided that it definitely belonged to the ancestors of the Styx river.


    The last time he came, his mind entered the Styx River and was controlled by an inexplicable existence. Obviously, it should be related to this.


    "Master."


    At this time, a Guduo in the center of the small world woke up and appeared around Mu Yi with a respectful look. Her strength seemed to reach the level of nine heaven, even better than the king of Tianxiang.


    Among the followers of Muyi, apart from Liu demon, aguduo''s strength can rank second.


    Muyi doesn''t know why aguduo of the Hui nationality appeared here, but he believes that the other party can''t deceive him. I''m afraid the problem also lies in this broken small world.


    "You''ve seen it for so long, should you come out?" Muyi suddenly looked up and said.


    With his words, there was a rumbling sound in the deep sky, and then the vitality in the center of the small world began to collapse, and with a flash of light, a figure completely emerged.


    This is a middle-aged man, wearing a gray robe and long hair dragged on the ground. His eyes are like two whirlpools, which makes Muyi think of his way into the Styx.


    Although he didn''t feel any breath on his body, even no different from ordinary people, Muyi won''t naively think that the other party is an ordinary person.


    "I don''t know if I should call you Styx ancestor or not?" Mu Yi asked.


    "Old Styx is just a title in the past. My real name is king Asura, and I''m also the emperor of war." the middle-aged man said slowly, but his words made aguduo tremble all over.


    The king of Asura, the supreme existence of the Asura family, was founded and served by the Asura family. The head of the Asura family will be called the king of Asura, but in fact, there is only one real king of Asura.


    "Muyi, I''ve seen the emperor of war." Muyi said respectfully. No matter what happens now, at least this once high above the world, overlooking the changes in the world, a once famous name, has told his brilliant life.


    "Aguido has seen the king of Asura." aguido''s name is quite different from Muyi, and he made a strange gift, which is the supreme etiquette of the Asura family.


    "You don''t have to be like this. You and I can match each other." old Styx looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "No." said Mu Yi. Although he has now reached the quasi emperor with a word of emperor, he also knows how far there is between the quasi emperor and the real great emperor.


    Facing Mu Yi''s refusal, Styx didn''t say anything, just smiled and continued: "if you were born a thousand years ago, the result of the war might have changed."


    "Why did you say that, elder?" said Muyi, puzzled. Why was it thousands of years ago? And what does that war mean?


    "In fact, with your qualifications, if you were born a thousand years ago, maybe you and I would have been among the same generation. Unfortunately, today''s heaven and earth can no longer bear the great emperor." old Styx shook his head and sighed. As for the peers in his mouth, they are not the generation in the secular world, but the same realm and the same emperor.


    But what really stunned Muyi was the half sentence behind the other party. Now the world can no longer bear the great emperor? What''s the meaning of this?


    It seemed that Mu Yi was puzzled. The ancestor of Styx continued to explain: "At the last moment of that war, some immortals stood at the end of the long river of time and space, and we all fell apart. We only had a glimmer of vitality and waited for the great change of heaven and earth and resurrection. Later, immortal blood stole the power of heaven and the way of Yin and Yang. At the last moment, the great emperor of all ages walked out of the long river of time and space and divided Yin and Yang, so that we could let the remaining parts of the underworld wait for the opportunity. It was only a thousand years , the underworld is also gradually withering. Since the immortal war, no one can become emperor. "


    "Why didn''t no one become emperor? And since there was an ancient emperor, why didn''t you completely eradicate the immortal blood? I believe it''s not difficult for the ancient emperor." Mu Yiqiang asked with horror in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that there was such a secret hidden in the war that year. Unexpectedly, there were immortals and shot across the long river of time and space. What great power is this? Moreover, the great emperor of all ages seems to be above the great emperor, otherwise it would be impossible to intervene in such a thing.


    But in any case, the great emperor is still just the great emperor, and it may still be out of reach from the real immortal.


    "As long as you don''t become an immortal, you will eventually be extinct. The great emperor of all ages will still be extinct in the long river of time and space. In fact, what you came out was just the shadow of the great emperor of all ages in the long river of time and space. Although you divided the Yin and Yang boundaries, you also exhausted all your strength and dissipated completely." the old ancestor of Styx shook his head and continued.


    "As for why no one can become emperor in a thousand years, it is because of a curse from immortals and a lie about the robbery of emperor Cheng."


    "Boom!"


    With the words of Styx, the small world suddenly vibrated, and even a burst of thunder from the nine days seemed to be warning.


    At this time, the ancestor of Styx raised his head slowly.


    "Bold!"


    (restore two shifts first!)

 Chapter 859

    "Bold!"


    A cold drink came out of the mouth of the old ancestor of the Styx River, like the sound of the road that Muyi had felt.


    After a while, the thunder disappeared, and the small world returned to silence. In the dark, Muyi felt that a guillotine had been cut off, completely cutting off all the causes and effects between the small world and the outside world. In other words, the small world has been completely cut off from the outside world, and there is no cause and effect at all.


    In this way, even if you talk about taboo topics here, you won''t be disturbed, but what if you go out? Will it be perceived by cause and effect? And become dangerous?


    Finally, Mu Yi chose to believe in the ancestor of Styx. There must be his reason for the other party to do so.


    Not only did the small world change, but even the nearby aguduo was sent to Muyi''s small world by the ancestor of Styx river. From beginning to end, Muyi had no resistance. He could only watch the other party tear his small world and send people in.


    All this, as if the other party was going in and out of his own home, made Mu Yi have a deeper understanding of the great emperor. He believed that even if the ancestor of Styx was not his real body, it was still a matter of one thought to kill him.


    Therefore, it is hard for Muyi to imagine how strong the eternal emperor is. Just a shadow left in the long river of time and space can divide the Yin and Yang. How incredible is the immortal at the end of the long river of time and space? Across the endless river of time and space, you can let many great emperors fall.


    Although it is not to let these great emperors completely disappear and erase them from the long river of time and space, it is shocking enough. After all, the great emperor itself represents an extreme.


    "The great emperor once predicted that immortality is not a kind of life, but a unique existence born in the long river of time and space. It is between life and rules and has unpredictable power. It is a pity that the great emperor never came out again in order to verify his ideas and enter the end of the long river of time and space.


    Before long, the immortal blood came. We all suspected that the immortal blood might be related to the missing eternal giant and a conspiracy set by the immortal. As for the real purpose of the immortal, we all guessed that the greatest possibility should be to escape. "The ancestor of Styx slowly revealed a bigger secret.


    But this possible speculation completely overturned Mu Yi''s cognition. He always thought that immortals were cultivated by creatures, but now, the ancestor of Styx told him that immortals are not a kind of life. It seems that creatures can only reach the level of eternal emperor at most, and then face a situation of no way to go.


    Otherwise, the ancient emperor could not have stepped into the end of the long river of time and space. I''m afraid he mostly wanted to get an answer, and even left a shadow in the long river of time and space in advance in order to prevent accidents.


    But unexpectedly, the disaster came after all. Although the shadow left by the great emperor turned the tide, it still couldn''t change the established facts.


    "What''s the curse of the immortal? Why is the robbery of emperor Cheng a lie?" Muyi asked, especially about the robbery of emperor Cheng. He witnessed it with his own eyes. The Canggu told Muyi that the robbery of emperor Cheng was terrible.


    Therefore, even if it is the ancestor of Styx River in front of him, he should ask clearly and solve his doubts.


    "The robbery of becoming emperor is also the reason why there has been no great emperor for thousands of years, because all creatures in Yin and Yang have been cursed by immortals from the end of the long river of time and space, and no one can become emperor. As for the robbery of becoming emperor, it was only an opportunity for the prospective emperor to transform into a real great emperor, but now, it swallowed up one prospective emperor after another, so later, we We have to separate some ideas to guide those who have the capital of the great emperor, and even protect them, "said the ancestor of Styx.


    Hearing his words, Muyi suddenly thought of the original evil Buddha. After all, according to this statement, the evil Buddha would be the most consistent. What''s more, he even felt some clues when he came to the Styx river.


    "Don''t you know the evil Buddha and the elder?" Mu Yi asked.


    "His name is evil emperor. He exists in the same era as me and falls into the hands of immortals," said the ancestor of Styx.


    "Is he still in my body now?" Mu Yi asked.


    "You are now a quasi emperor, can''t you feel it? Although we can rely on some existence and guide each other, we are only secretly guiding. After all, we can really become a quasi emperor. Those who have the capital of the great emperor have different roads and rely more on ourselves. However, after becoming a quasi emperor, we will only show up and tell them some things to know and taboos, and then we will I will leave. After all, when we arrive at the prospective emperor, it is difficult for us to hide. "The ancestor of Styx said slowly.


    Muyi nodded. He really didn''t feel the trace of the evil Buddha, that is, the evil emperor in his body. That is to say, the other party really left. What Muyi didn''t understand was why the other party didn''t take the initiative to explain everything to him now?


    "In fact, when you came last time, the evil emperor had left your body. He had to leave because his body had undergone changes. As for his duty, it also fell on me. I thought it would take a long time for you to come here again. I didn''t expect it to be so fast. Your qualification is definitely the top among the great emperors like me. If you were born a thousand years ago, you could even be In order to become the eternal emperor, the result may be different. "The ancestor of Styx looked at Mu Yi with a sigh and said.


    "Can''t you break the curse from immortals? Can''t you really get through the disaster of becoming emperor?" Muyi couldn''t help asking. After all, it''s related to his future achievements, and the quasi emperor, even if he already has the highest status, is not his ultimate pursuit.


    The ancestor of Styx river was silent for a moment before slowly saying, "according to our judgment, the curse is not unsolvable, and even the disaster of becoming emperor is not really insurmountable."


    "Really? How can you break the curse and survive the disaster of becoming emperor?" Mu Yi asked immediately.


    "As long as you have the power of the great emperor or even the eternal great emperor in the prospective emperor, everything will be solved naturally, and even reach a higher level." the ancestor of Styx stared at Mu Yi and said.


    "The great emperor?" Mu Yi was stunned. He didn''t expect that the method would be so simple, even rough, but the question is, is it possible that the prospective emperor has the strength of the great emperor and even the great emperor forever? Although Mu Yi had the power of the quasi emperor when he was half a step away from the quasi emperor, it was just the quasi emperor. It was two completely different concepts from the great emperor.


    Wanting to have the strength of the great emperor in the quasi emperor is a whimsical and unrealistic thing. Even if Mu Yi has more confidence in himself, he will feel a burst of despair. That is the strength of the great emperor.


    £¨

 Chapter 860

    If we say that we have the power of the great emperor in the quasi emperor realm, there may be one in ten thousandth possibility, but the great emperor of all ages is simply whimsical. Although Muyi heard this title for the first time, just think about what these four words mean.


    So Muyi never thought about this possibility.


    "Since ancient times, has anyone ever had the strength of a great emperor in the quasi emperor realm?" Mu Yi asked.


    "No." Styx answered with unexpected pleasure. Obviously, he also considered this possibility, but according to past experience, no one has ever achieved it.


    "However, it doesn''t mean that no one can achieve it before, but it doesn''t mean that no one can achieve it in the future. At least, you have this possibility." the ancestor of Styx then looked at Mu Yi and said, with an imperceptible excitement and expectation in his expression.


    "Senior, you think too much of me." Mu Yi shakes his head. In his current realm, he won''t be boiling with blood because of other people''s words. Even if this person was once a great emperor, at least there is a word of emperor in his current realm.


    In the Terran, he is a semi saint, which is called the existence of saint. Even he will be the third semi saint of the Terran.


    "That''s because you don''t know your origin, so you think so." Styx shook his head and said.


    "My origin?" Mu Yi was stunned. He couldn''t help thinking about the scene he saw in the long river of time and space when he broke through to the quasi emperor, the baby brought out by the big hand from the core of the fairy tomb, and the words of the divine calculation.


    "I don''t understand what the elder meant." Mu Yi said calmly.


    "At that time, you will naturally understand that you can rest assured that you are a Terran, the purest Terran, and your enemy is an immortal." there was a little more solemnity in the voice of the old Styx ancestor.


    "The purest Terran?"


    Although Mu Yi still had many questions in his mind, he didn''t ask. As the ancestor of Styx said, sooner or later he will know all the truth. For now, knowing too much may not be a good thing.


    "Dare you ask, senior, is there a living emperor in the underworld? What is the level of the nether emperor and the empress of the earth?" Muyi thought and asked. Maybe other emperors can''t hide and become legends, but in the underworld, there are always two people who have been overlooking and patrolling over everyone''s head.


    That is the Youming emperor representing the great day and the empress of the moon.


    "As long as the name of the great emperor is still circulating in the world, he will not die. Sooner or later, he will recover in the long river of time and space. As for the nether world and the afterland, they are still just the great emperor, but they go farther than us.


    At least we all fell under the attack of immortals at the beginning, and the two of them just suffered heavy losses and fell asleep. If anyone can become the great emperor in the future, it must be one of them. Of course, if you can solve the curse of immortals and survive the robbery of emperor Cheng, maybe you will become one of them, "said the old ancestor of Styx river.


    After hearing the words of the ancestor of Styx River, Mu Yi realized that the rumors were untrustworthy. At least in the rumors of the underworld, there was a living emperor in the ghost family, which was also the powerful place to frighten all ethnic groups.


    But according to the words of Styx''s ancestors, there are no living great emperors in the underworld except those two. There are only a group of great emperors who fell thousands of years ago and have been waiting for the opportunity to resurrect in the long river of time and space.


    "Can the great emperor resurrect others from the long river of time and space?" Muyi asked the most concerned question in his heart, and resurrecting the old Tao was also one of his obsessions.


    "The great emperor can revive himself, because the great emperor has clearly understood the way of life and death. As long as he does not erase the traces of all stages in the long river of time and space, he will have a chance to live, but it depends on his own understanding of the road. Even so, we also need to wait for an opportunity."


    At this point, the ancestor of Styx River took a deep look at Mu Yi and continued: "If you want to resurrect others in the long river of time and space, even if you are just an ordinary person, you should also have the power to shake the whole river of time and space. The difficulty is at least ten times more than that of our resurrection. Maybe you can try it when you reach the level of eternal emperor, but if you become an immortal, you can resurrect as long as there are traces in the long river of time and space."


    Although he got a positive answer from the ancestor of the Styx River, Muyi was not very excited. He thought that as long as he became the great emperor, he could revive the old Taoist priest, but now he realized how ignorant and fearless he used to be. As for the great emperor, he was too far away from him.


    Not to mention the great emperor of all ages, it is almost difficult for him to get through the next stage of becoming emperor. How can the curse of immortals be so easy to dissolve? As for the only way to say that the prospective emperor has the strength of the great emperor, it is tantamount to a dead end.


    Of course, Mu Yi didn''t give up hope because he knew what price he had paid from a little beggar wandering with the old road to today. He knew better that he couldn''t have come to this step if he didn''t have a firm heart.


    So even if the future is dark, he will firmly go on until he tears the darkness with his own hands.


    "If I go back to the sun now, I may stop immortal blood?" Mu Yi asked again.


    "It''s impossible, unless you have become the great emperor. This is when you have the power of the great emperor during the quasi emperor period. In this way, after you become the great emperor, you will be infinitely close to the eternal great emperor, and maybe you can defeat immortal blood." the ancestor of Styx said faintly.


    "Immortal blood is so strong?" Mu Yi was a little shocked. If so, who can resist?


    "Don''t regard immortal blood as a drop of blood, which even contains a part of immortal''s will. This will is the most terrible. Although the will in immortal blood was also severely damaged in that war, the other party may have recovered after thousands of years, waiting for it to completely swallow the way of heaven in the sun and the thoughts of all sentient beings, and even have the strength of the great emperor forever. If it were At that time, we will devour the underworld. Then the immortal at the end of the long river of time and space may appear in our time and space. At that time, there are only immortals in all worlds, and we are all slaves. "The ancestor of Styx said solemnly.


    Hearing the words of Styx, Muyi couldn''t help being silent. He just let him sit and watch the great disaster in the sun. Obviously, it''s not his character. Since the strength of the prospective emperor is to die, he tried his best to make himself stronger, even have the strength of the great emperor, or even close to the eternal great emperor.


    It doesn''t matter that the road ahead is difficult. What matters is that he has a determination to overcome difficulties and obstacles.


    Muyi was not frightened. On the contrary, his eyes became firm again. The ancestor of Styx nodded and seemed very satisfied with Muyi''s performance.


    "Would you like to make a deal with me?" suddenly, Styx asked.

 Chapter 861

    "Would you like to make a deal with me?"


    Mu Yi was stunned when he heard the words of the ancestor of the Styx river. He didn''t seem to think that a great emperor would make a deal with him. Although the other party was not the real body, or even the real body had fallen, it was the great emperor after all. Even if the other party was right now, he could easily suppress him.


    "Please give me your famous words." Mu Yi thought for a moment and said. From beginning to end, the ancestor of Styx didn''t have any malice towards him. It was more like constantly encouraging him, hoping that he could solve the curse of immortals and become the first great emperor in thousands of years.


    After all, the stronger Mu Yi is, the greater the chance of resisting immortal blood and even immortals, and they are naturally easier to find a chance to resurrect.


    Because of this, Muyi felt that the other party would not harm him, so he spoke. However, he did not fully believe the other party''s words, but had a choice.


    "This small world is the reason why I became emperor in those years. However, with the fall of my body, the small world has also suffered heavy losses and can only slowly move towards destruction. Even if you don''t come today, this small world will be completely destroyed in ten years at most. I think your small world has not yet left the gestational stage. I can help you save this process, and even speed up the cohesion of the will of heaven and earth in your small world You can further improve your strength in the quasi emperor realm. "


    The words of the ancestor of Styx River can''t help but make Muyi''s heart beat. The world has changed since childhood. Up to now, it''s only more than a hundred miles. However, Muyi also knows how much energy he has spent. Especially at this stage, it''s impossible to quickly improve the small world. It can only be bred through a long time.


    But now, the ancestor of Styx told him that the other party has a way to speed up the growth of the small world and shorten the process of cohesion of the will of heaven and earth. This is undoubtedly great good news for Muyi. The stronger the small world is, his strength will naturally improve, giving him more hope for the future.


    But Muyi didn''t immediately agree. After all, the ancestor of Styx also said that this is a transaction. Since it is a transaction, you have to pay. At least Muyi doesn''t think the other party''s conditions will be very simple.


    But in the end, after thinking for a moment, he nodded, "thank you so much, but I don''t know what conditions the elder has?"


    Muyi undoubtedly made the most correct choice, because the strength is his own, but the other party''s conditions can be achieved through efforts. After all, Muyi doesn''t have much time to waste at present, so in comparison, he will never let go of the benefit of greatly saving his time, even if he pays a certain price.


    "If you become emperor in the next year, you will lead me back from the long river of time and space in advance." the ancestor of Styx said.


    "Lead you back from the long river of time and space in advance?" Mu Yi was stunned. He didn''t expect that the other party would put forward such conditions. Even after he became emperor, was he so confident in himself?


    After all, Mu Yi didn''t even have any confidence in himself after knowing the curse of the immortal and the truth of the robbery of emperor Cheng, but the other party seemed to believe in himself more than he did.


    "What if I can''t become emperor?" Mu Yi asked.


    "If I see the wrong person, naturally I can''t blame you." the ancestor of Styx said faintly, as if he didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Muyi was silent and then asked, "what price do I have to pay to lead you back from the long river of time and space in advance?"


    On this point, he must face it squarely. Although he just said he could not become emperor, who has no wild hope in his heart? What if he becomes emperor? Therefore, this kind of thing must be said hello in advance. If the price is too high and it is an unbearable result, he will not accept even if the immediate benefits are greater.


    The so-called paying a certain price also has limits. You can''t plant yourself in the future for the sake of the present benefits? That''s a fool''s behavior.


    "You will suffer from the counterattack of the long river of time and space, but you only need to help me block the first wave of counterattack. As for that kind of counterattack, as long as you can become the great emperor, you can take it easily at the cost of minor injury. Even with your strength close to the great emperor forever." old Styx said, and this sentence further proved his appreciation for Muyi.


    "Is it the reverse of the long river of time and space? I can promise you, but if it is beyond my ability at that time, I will not die foolishly." Muyi said.


    "Naturally, at that time, you can retreat and it''s entirely up to me." the ancestor of Styx nodded.


    "OK, I promise you."


    It is better to say that Muyi believes in his own strength than to believe the words of the other party. If he can really solve the curse of immortals and have the strength of the great emperor during the quasi emperor period, he will be able to deal with all problems when he becomes the great emperor, even if there is a conspiracy of the other party.


    As soon as Mu Yi agreed, he obviously felt that the small world trembled violently, and then a sense of sadness spread. It was obvious that this was the last death of the will of the world in the small world, and there was also some reluctance and sadness on the face of the ancestor of Styx river.


    Then Muyi felt that pure original forces had been extracted. At this time, Muyi did not hesitate, but opened his small world and began to devour these original forces, and his small world grew slowly. Although the speed was a little slow, this growth process turned more forces into the details of the small world, Accelerating the birth of the will of heaven and earth.


    At the beginning, Muyi swallowed up the small world left by the quasi emperor of the soul family, and so many soul fruits and half a soul tree, coupled with various opportunities, gave birth to the world will of the small world in advance, but it takes too long to completely birth the world will, unless Muyi can become the great emperor in advance or encounter the great opportunity again.


    The former is unrealistic. At least in a short time, Muyi is difficult to become the great emperor. On the contrary, the latter is undoubtedly a great opportunity, especially for the small world.


    Even if the small world of the ancestor of Styx is broken, the level is far higher than the small world swallowed up before. In addition, it has the will of heaven and earth. At the moment, even if it collapses, the benefits are difficult to be limited. Moreover, with the will of the ancestor of Styx, Mu Yi doesn''t feel any resistance at all. His small world almost greedily devours all this, and in the small world, Also gradually had the earth shaking change.


    First of all, the sky is higher, the earth is thicker, the space is more stable, and even the area is constantly increasing. At the same time, the semi disabled spiritual vein in the deep bottom of the original place also shows signs of recovery, rapidly strengthening, and going deeper into the earth, regardless of each other.


    Secondly, the boxing meaning light column in the center of the small world is constantly emitting radiance and integrating with the small world, which makes Mu Yi''s understanding of the boxing meaning speed up all at once.

 Chapter 862

    At the moment, Muyi also couldn''t care about the Styx river. The ancestor was on one side. He directly closed his eyes and tried his best to understand the meaning of the fist.


    Although the small world is equally important to him, the meaning of this fist is the root of the nine turn golden body decision. If he can fully understand and master this fist, I believe not only his strength will soar, but also the opportunity for the fifth turn of the nine turn golden body decision.


    The realm represented by the ninth turn and the fifth turn is the great emperor.


    When those boxing ideas were understood, Muyi only felt as if he were in the endless chaotic darkness, and he himself was constantly getting bigger. In a few seconds, he became a giant, but he was still as small as a mole ant compared with the chaotic darkness.


    "Fist fist!"


    "Li Li!"


    Mu Yi suddenly had an impulse to vent, and then he punched.


    This punch is very common, but if someone sees it at the moment, it will definitely be shocked, because this punch makes a hole in the chaos and darkness, like a black hole, swallowing everything around.


    "Fist!"


    Muyi seemed to have no consciousness. He only had one punch left in his heart, and then he punched again and again. In the small world, the light column of the meaning of the punch shook more violently, more and more brilliance was scattered, integrated into the small world, and then Muyi completely understood it.


    With the passage of time, the chaos gradually calmed down in the dark. Each fist looked light and had no power. But every time he punched, Mu Yi''s face would be dignified. The lighter the fist was, the harder his action looked.


    Finally, I don''t know how long later, when Mu Yi punched again, the whole huge body collapsed directly. At the same time, a ray of light came into his eyes. In the chaotic darkness, he actually saw the light, which seemed somewhat incredible.


    Then, Mu Yi''s mind was in a trance and re entered his own body, and his body still stood in the small world of the ancestors of the Styx River and never moved more than half a minute, but just now everything was vivid and seemed real.


    "What''s the meaning of that fist?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking in his heart, but it was still the last fist. That fist had exceeded the limit he could bear, so it led to his body collapse. Muyi believed that if it was in reality, I''m afraid it wouldn''t change.


    The only thing he could confirm was that the strength of the last punch clearly exceeded a certain limit.


    When he opened his eyes, Mu Yi found that his small world had completely collapsed, and countless violent forces had stirred together to form a chaotic space, but only his feet and surroundings were always calm. No matter how violent the surrounding forces were, they did not interfere with him.


    And his small world is still swallowing the surrounding forces and maintaining its own growth.


    During the period when Muyi fell into that inexplicable realm, the small world has grown to 200 miles, and the vitality inside is stronger and the space is more stable. As for those followers of Muyi, they also benefit from each other.


    But in comparison, Muyi is undoubtedly the most beneficial.


    The understanding of the meaning light column of that fist is worth any harvest. Although I don''t know what level my strength has been raised to, what Muyi can guarantee is that he is now very strong and can easily crush himself before.


    As for the small world, although there is still no birth of their own will of heaven and earth, Muyi obviously feels fast.


    Just after Muyi woke up, a figure slowly appeared in front of him. It was the ancestor of Styx river.


    "As the exclusive of the great emperor, the biggest role of the small world is sustenance and integration. The small world is you, and you are the small world. This is the great emperor." the ancestor of Styx slowly opened his mouth.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Just a word, but it made Muyi feel suddenly enlightened. Although he had condensed the small world before, he regarded it as a portable world at most, constantly enhanced the small world, practiced with the original power instilled by the small world, and never thought about how the great emperor used the small world.


    A lot of things are like this. You can''t understand it before you say it thoroughly, but as long as you say it thoroughly, you''ll find that it''s so simple.


    At least the words of Styx ancestors saved Muyi a lot of time and detours, so Muyi''s thanks are absolutely sincere.


    As for how to repose and integrate, it is his own business. As long as he has a direction, the rest will be much easier.


    "Now, accept the last gift from the emperor."


    The ancestor of Styx River took a deep look at Muyi, then opened his hands and paused. For a while, an indescribable dignity was radiated from him. Even though Muyi''s strength had reached the quasi emperor, at the moment, there was a feeling of mole ants, just like facing Tianwei, and this was only a part of each other.


    Just as Muyi tried to resist, the terrible pressure disappeared again, as if everything just was just an illusion.


    At this time, the ancestor of Styx River gently grabbed it in the chaos. In a short time, he grabbed a luminous seed.


    The seed looks half the size of a head, golden yellow, full of complex patterns, and wriggles gently as if it were alive, giving people a strange feeling.


    "Although you gathered the small world one step earlier, there is still something missing. The seed of this world can make up for your world and make it perfect." the ancestor of Styx said, throwing it gently and stopping for time, and the golden seed directly disappeared into the small world of Muyi.


    In this process, Mu Yi didn''t even have the ability to resist, which made him deeply aware of the gap between himself and the great emperor. He also had a deeper understanding of how difficult it was to have the strength of the great emperor during the quasi emperor period.


    When the so-called seeds of the world fell into the small world, Muyi only heard a roar, like the sound of heaven and earth opening up, and then he passed out of consciousness, while the small world began to soar when he was unconscious.


    When Mu Yi was in a coma, another figure appeared around the ancestor of Styx river. If Mu Yi was still awake, he would recognize that this figure was the original evil Buddha, also known as the evil emperor.


    It''s just that according to the ancestor of Styx, the evil emperor should have left long ago, but it''s undoubtedly strange to appear here.


    "Are you so optimistic about him?" the evil emperor looked at Mu Yi in a coma and said faintly.


    "Do I have another choice?" Styx responded.


    "Maybe your choice is right. I have returned what I owed you. I hope you can succeed this time." the evil emperor said slowly.

 Chapter 863

    I don''t know how long it took, Muyi woke up and turned around. At this time, he found that he had sunk into the depths of the Styx river. Fortunately, with his current strength, he could avoid the phagocytosis of the Styx River, otherwise even more vitality would be swallowed up.


    In addition, even if Mu Yi was in a coma, he also showed a faint threat, which made the creatures in the Styx dare not approach.


    After waking up, Muyi looked around for the first time. Although the Styx river could not stop his eyes, he still didn''t see the ancestor of the Styx river. The other party seemed to have completely disappeared, and the original location of the small world was empty, leaving only a huge empty hole, which seemed to tell Muyi that the previous things were not dreams.


    Mu Yi shook his body and tore the Styx River directly and appeared on the Styx river.


    "What happened? Why did I faint without even a little resistance with my will?" Muyi couldn''t help but doubt. After all, this kind of thing happened to him. It''s really abnormal.


    But the problem is that the ancestor of Styx has left, and no one told him the answer at all.


    So Mu Yi could only find the answer by himself. He directly put his mind into the small world, and then was stunned.


    At the moment, the small world has become beyond recognition. It doesn''t look a little like it used to be. Besides, the scope of thousands of miles is ten times larger than that before he came to the Styx, and this is not the most important.


    The original fist meaning light column in the center of the small world has now completely turned into a rock like mountain peak, like a pillar of heaven, supporting the whole sky. The only constant is that it is still in the center of the small world.


    In addition, there is a hill stretching hundreds of miles in the small world. Although it is a hill, it is at least a hundred feet high. If it is taken out alone, it is already a small mountain peak.


    More importantly, there are trees and plants on the hills. It seems that they suddenly appear overnight, which makes Muyi feel like an isolated world. Did he sleep for decades? Even longer?


    Fortunately, it was not long before Muyi learned from Liu demon that he had only been in a coma for a month. At least according to Liu demon, it has just been a month since the small world began to change. Liu demon is now located in the easternmost part of the small world, hundreds of feet high, and countless willow branches like chains of order hang down. From a distance, there is light shining from time to time, Make it look more like a divine tree.


    The strength of Liu demon has also improved a lot with the help of the growth of the small world. From the giant to the top giant, it''s just that it''s not so easy to reach the quasi emperor. Even Muyi can reach the quasi emperor, which is created by countless opportunities.


    Even if Liu demon is advantaged, with the continuous improvement of the small world, it can not be compared with Muyi after all.


    As for the rest, they have made great progress. It is not too much to say that they are reborn.


    Niannu''er has completely absorbed the inheritance of bamboo at the moment. At the moment, bamboo seems to live again and stand in a corner of the small world. Seeing that niannu''er is healthy and even gets unimaginable benefits, Muyi is naturally relieved.


    Finally, Muyi paid attention to the small world itself. At the moment, the space intensity of his small world is no less than that of the abandoned land, and even more importantly, at the moment, the small world makes Muyi feel rooted, no longer floating as before, really rooted and reposed.


    But the seed of the world, even if he searched the whole small world, he didn''t find any trace. It seems that he has completely integrated with the small world. However, in the depths of the small world, Muyi noticed a subtle will to make it. Here is the origin of the small world.


    In other words, his small world finally gave birth to the will of heaven and earth, but it is still too weak and even stunted. After all, his small world has not changed over time and lacks a strong foundation, so this is the case.


    However, even so, Muyi has been ecstatic. After all, as long as the will of heaven and earth is born, he can be continuously cultivated. At that time, his will will will be integrated with the will of heaven and earth, which is equivalent to incarnating the small world and can borrow the power of the small world unscrupulously.


    This is also the real way to use the small world as mentioned by the ancestors of Styx.


    There is no doubt that the gift of Styx ancestors is very heavy.


    "Thank you very much. If I can become emperor in the future, I will fulfill my promise." Muyi said to the Styx River, then stepped out and disappeared.


    Muyi has never been a perfidious person. He has his own code of conduct. Since he promised each other, he will do it.


    For now, he needs to go to a place before he can leave Styx.


    Soon after the fire, Muyi appeared near the end of the Styx river. At the moment, there was one more person around him. It was ajudo.


    At the beginning, aguduo and Muyi were separated because there were still unfinished things. But she didn''t expect that just after the separation, she was captured by the ancestor of the Styx river. Although the ancestor of the Styx River didn''t embarrass her and even continued to give her advice, it was not different from her original intention.


    This time, Muyi was ready to leave the underworld, so he had to deal with all things properly. Naturally, he also gave aguido a chance, but aguido''s request was to go back to the family and finish one thing.


    The Shura family was created by the ancestors of the Styx River in those years. This alone makes the animal husbandry easy to move. After all, creating a race is already a legendary means, so the great emperor also has a name called the creator.


    Maybe after Muyi becomes the great emperor in the future, he can do it. After all, he already has a small world, which is equivalent to having this foundation. However, he can only praise it.


    In the Styx River, the Shura family can be called the absolute overlord. Although there are few people in this family, each of them is a unique fighting genius with anti heaven qualifications. It is precisely because of this that the reproduction of the Shura family is limited. Therefore, the way of heaven is sometimes fair.


    Standing in front of a vortex, aguido looked a little complicated, but in the end, she stepped in.


    As for Mu Yi, he has always been with aguido. Except for aguido, unless his cultivation can surpass him, he can never be found, even if he is standing in front of each other.


    This vortex leads to a small world, and the area of this small world is also large, thousands of miles around. It is much larger than Muyi''s small world today, but the two are not comparable. In any way, Muyi''s small world is enough to crush this small world, and even it is not difficult for him to destroy or devour it.


    "Who?" just as aguido entered the small world, a cold voice sounded.

 Chapter 864

    "Uncle, it''s me."


    Opposite aguduo, a man of about 30 appeared. He looked very young, but his hair was white, and his cultivation was also the seventh heaven of the king''s realm.


    Although the Shura people are rare, they are all talents of heaven. Although it can''t be said that everyone will reach the king''s realm, the proportion is much higher than that of any race in the underworld. Even the ghost family known as the overlord can''t compare with it.


    In fact, the king''s territory is not weak. It is an absolute high-level in any race. Even when aguido first met Mu Yi, it was only seven days.


    I''m afraid no one can think that aguido can reach this level in a short time, which is the strength of ordinary giants.


    Last time, aguido reached jiuchongtian, and this time the small world soared, she also got a lot of benefits. Although she still can''t compare with the strength of Liu demon''s top giants, she also firmly occupies the second position among Muyi''s followers.


    As for Tianxiang king, because his foundation is a little inferior, although he has caught up with every good fortune, he is still only nine heaven. He is still a long way from the giant, and the rest are far from it.


    Therefore, among Muyi''s followers, Liu demon and a Guduo can really win. At most, they can add a Tianxiang king. After all, jiuchongtian is rare in the underworld. If they are given a treasure to refine, they can also have the strength of top giants.


    In fact, most of the giants and top giants in the underworld rely on the treasure. Few really rely on their own strength to reach this level. If there is no salary lamp and no small world, even the giant demons such as Liu demon can reach the peak of jiuchongtian at most. They barely have the strength of giant head, and there is absolutely no such huge breakthrough at present.


    Hearing aguido''s voice, the man trembled, but then he said coldly, "do you still have the face to come back?"


    "It was you, not me, who were wrong about what happened in those years." a trace of excitement appeared on aguido''s face.


    "It doesn''t matter who is right or wrong now. The important thing is that you shouldn''t come back." the man sighed and eased his expression.


    "I come back this time to seek justice, otherwise I don''t mind turning the Shura family upside down." aguido said firmly. At least now she is qualified to say this.


    Although the Shura family is blessed by nature, it is not without bottlenecks and limits. Even few become the Ninth Heaven. She doesn''t know how to go up, but with Muyi around, she believes that no one can keep her today.


    "Arrogance."


    At this time, another voice sounded, and uncle aguido''s face changed, showing an anxious look in his eyes, constantly winking at aguido, but the latter didn''t seem to see it, but looked up, and his face suddenly became cold.


    "Old bastard, when you punched me, you''ll slap you back today." aguido said coldly, and then slapped into the void.


    "Boom!"


    With the strength of aguido''s ordinary giants at the moment, even a blow at hand is enough to break the void. The people who used to hide in the void were even more unprepared to be slapped by a slap. The originally mocking look instantly turned into shock, anger and even fear.


    Because he found that this palm had far exceeded him. He had almost no power to resist, so he was slapped out. His body was broken, and the sack fell in the distance, knocking the earth into a deep pit, and his breath was instantly depressed.


    This is still the situation of aguido''s mercy, otherwise she can destroy it in just an octave day.


    A Guduo''s third uncle was completely stunned at the moment. He originally thought that a Guduo was doomed, but he didn''t expect that the change of things would come so fast. It was just a slap and a king''s territory bachongtian was badly hit.


    At this time, he looked at aguido, but found that he could not see through the niece''s realm in any case. Moreover, from what had just happened, her strength obviously exceeded the eightfold heaven. Could it be said that she reached the Ninth Heaven? Is it just possible? In just a few years, from seven to nine? Even if her qualifications are at the top of the family, she should not progress so fast.


    "The third uncle thought I might get justice now?" agudori ignored the eight old man, but looked at the man before and asked.


    A Guduo''s third uncle''s complexion was complex, and until now, his expression was a little shocked.


    "You are indeed qualified to ask for justice, but do you really want to do so?"


    "Why not?" aguido sneered. "Since you''ve made a mistake, you''ll have to pay the price."


    "But he is you after all..."


    "Shut up."


    Aguido''s third uncle seemed to want to say something, but was directly interrupted by aguido, "don''t mention him to me. He''s not qualified yet."


    "Cough, cough, I didn''t expect that you were soft hearted at that time, but it made you a climate. However, don''t think you can do whatever you want here if you defeat me. You''re too far away." the old man who was slapped out of the void by aguido now got up and looked at aguido with hatred.


    "Soft hearted? It''s really shameless. In that case, I''ll be soft hearted once today. I''ll just scrap your cultivation and spare you a small life." aguido said and wanted to continue to fight.


    "Aguido, don''t continue to make mistakes." aguido''s third uncle directly blocked in front of her. As for the old man who was tough before, he would turn around without hesitation and flee in a hurry.


    "Third uncle, do you see? This is the people you are dedicated to maintaining." a Guduo showed a trace of sarcasm on his face. Then he shook his body and appeared in front of the old man like a blink, then slowly raised his hand and photographed him again.


    In this palm, aguido made it clear that he wanted to completely abolish the other party in order to fulfill his previous words, and the old man finally knew that he was afraid. His face showed panic and even prayed. However, in the face of all this, aguido didn''t seem to see it, and there was only a trace of happiness in his expression.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that aguido''s palm was about to be implemented, a thunderbolt suddenly sounded between the small world, and a huge and dignified voice sounded, almost like Tianwei.


    Hearing this sound, aguido''s face changed slightly, and his falling right hand couldn''t help but be faster. As for the old man, he was surprised.


    "Bold, the king told you to stop."


    The voice was like thunder, and even a huge face condensed by pure will appeared in the sky. As soon as it appeared, the heaven and earth seemed to be fixed.


    I saw that aguido''s movement was getting slower and slower. Even though she struggled on her face, she finally stopped.

 Chapter 865

    The old man looked at the white palm close at hand and felt a lingering fear. Then, a strong force moved him away from aguduo.


    "Aguido, do you know the sin?" in the air, the huge face was condescending, and the voice was full of indifference.


    "Guilty? Ridiculous." aguido sneered, and finally stopped hiding his accomplishments, but burst out with all his strength.


    Previously, aguido only showed her strength at the peak of the eightfold sky, but now she is doing her best. After a short time, her breath reaches the ninfold sky, and then continues to climb. After a few interest, she has reached the giant level.


    But also by virtue of their own strength to achieve the real giant.


    When aguido completely exposed his cultivation, there was a dead silence around him. Whether it was the third uncle of aguido, the old man who was full of resentment in the distance, and the huge face in the air, all stayed.


    They seem to have no idea that aguido will have giant level strength.


    Just when several people were shocked, aguido slapped the old man again. This time, the giant level cultivation broke out. Although the huge minakong in the air immediately blocked it, it was still a step late. Only a scream was heard. The old man was directly divided and died completely.


    "If I really want to kill him, you can''t stop it." aguido looked at the huge face in the air coldly.


    "You, die." the huge face in the air was completely angry. He didn''t expect that after he appeared, aguido was still cruel. Did he really think he didn''t exist?


    With the huge minakong angry, the whole small world is surging. At the same time, the huge face continues to collapse and finally condenses a real figure.


    The figure was wearing a purple gold robe, a gold crown and gold boots. His face was full of dignity. His eyes were like two bottomless springs. Even if he just looked at them, he would feel frozen.


    After the figure appeared, he gave a direct instruction to aguido without mercy, and the breath revealed on him was not weaker than aguido, but obviously better. Obviously, the other party had the strength of top giants, but he did not practice himself, but borrowed some precious treasure, so he could achieve this degree.


    A Guduo did not retreat, but did not hesitate to use his magic power of three heads and six arms, and punched again and again to block the finger.


    However, the gap between the top giants and ordinary giants is still very large. Aguido did his best to just block the other party''s fingers. Moreover, aguido''s actions obviously angered the other party, directly controlled the power of this small world and punched him.


    Guduo didn''t see any panic on her face. Maybe others couldn''t see it, but she knew that Muyi was next to her.


    Seeing that the punch was about to fall, a Guduo also sneered on his face. As for the distance, the third uncle of a Guduo obviously wanted to stop it, but there was nothing he could do. As for the middle-aged man in the air, he looked cold and showed no mercy from beginning to end.


    "Qiang!"


    Seeing that the fist was about to fall on aguido, a green light flashed out in the void in front of him, like a willow branch in the chain of order.


    With a clang, the void was pierced, but the other party''s fist was blocked, so that aguduo was free from a difficulty.


    At this point, the middle-aged man''s face became dignified and stared at aguduo and the emptiness in front of her. For a long time, he said coldly: "rebellious girl, spare your life a few years ago. Unexpectedly, you not only don''t know your gratitude, but also openly bring outsiders into the ancestral land of our Asura family. What crime should you commit?"


    Rebellious girl!


    Just two words made aguido tremble, which also explained the relationship between the two people.


    "King Asura, what a great prestige. I just don''t know that you, King Asura, have some skills of the ancestor of the Styx river."


    At this time, another voice sounded, and then a figure appeared around aguido. He was dressed in green, his eyes and hair were all green, and his appearance was somewhat similar to Muyi. This figure was the only Liu demon who reached the top giant among Muyi''s followers.


    "Who are you?" the king of Ashura of this generation looked at the Liu demon with a dignified face and asked.


    "My name is mu Liu, from the underworld." the Liu demon said.


    "Hell? It seems that you should be a demon family. Why do you interfere in the affairs of my Asura family?" said the king of Asura, but what really scares him is the sentence said by the Liu demon before. As the head of the Asura family and the king of this generation, he knows a lot of secrets, including

 Chapter 866

    "I''m the Asura family. It''s not up to you. Even the first generation of Asura King hasn''t said such words, let alone you." aguido said coldly. He seemed to disdain the words of a middle-aged man.


    Just hearing her words, the middle-aged man, that is, this generation of Ashura king, azirus trembled all over.


    "Have you seen the first king Ashura?" azirus asked quickly.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" aguido sneered.


    A Qi law''s face was uncertain. His eyes flashed over the Liu demon several times. Finally, his expression became firm.


    "I could have let you go, but now, it''s about the first generation of Ashura king, you can only stay." azirus said slowly.


    "Good courage." the Liu demon stepped forward and stood in front of aguduo. His breath was hidden and ready to go.


    "If your excellency retreats at this time, my Asura family may think that nothing has happened, otherwise don''t blame my family for not giving your master face." azilv looked at the Liu demon and said that if he was just a top giant, he didn''t care or couldn''t take it, but there was a mysterious master behind the other party, so he couldn''t help being careless.


    If it''s anything else, he can only let aguido leave today, but if it involves the first generation of Ashura king, that is, the legendary ancestor of Styx, it''s worth paying no matter how much.


    Because as long as the first generation of Ashura king is found, the Ashura family will rise completely. Even he can become a quasi emperor, or even a higher realm.


    It is precisely because of this temptation that arqilu clearly knows that the Liu demon is a top giant, and there may be a more terrible existence behind it. He still decides to do it and can become the head of the family. If this generation of Ashura king doesn''t have a little determination, it will be too failure.


    "You are the Asura family? You don''t deserve it." said the Liu demon disdainfully.


    "Seek death." azil was furious. Of course, it was just a kind of appearance. When he said something, he had shot at the Liu demon and stopped it. At the same time, he turned to the void and walked out of three old figures. All of them reached the giant level, and one foot seemed to step into the coffin.


    After the three giants appeared, they attacked aguido without saying a word, and there was no sign of mercy. It was clear that they wanted to win aguido as soon as possible.


    Although a Guduo is already a giant level, he has been promoted too fast. At most, he can play 70-80% of his strength. In the face of a giant, he can crush it as much as he can, but in the face of a strong person at the same level, he will inevitably have some shortcomings, especially when there are three such opponents.


    So after a few short breaths, aguido was in danger and embarrassed.


    As for the Liu demon on the other side, although his real body has erupted, he is still suppressed by Azi law with the help of the power of this small world. Although he can get out at any time, it is obviously impossible to break through Azi law''s blockade and save a Guduo unless he can erupt stronger power.


    Seeing that aguido was about to fall into a bolt, a salary lamp emerged from the air, and then before everyone reacted, it had disappeared into aguido''s body and completely integrated with her.


    At that time, a stronger force came out of aguido''s body, directly surpassing the giants and reaching the level of top giants. It was even stronger than Liu demon, which was comparable to Azi law with the help of the power of small heaven and earth.


    In fact, from beginning to end, aguido didn''t have any worries, and Muyi naturally didn''t let her down.


    Guduo is familiar with the salary lamp, which is the most important treasure of her owner. Only at this moment can she fully realize the power of the salary lamp. Moreover, there is no gap between the salary lamp and her because of the sub rune. She can give full play to the strength of the salary lamp unscrupulously.


    But she still felt that because of her own strength, she could only give play to the insignificant power of the salary lamp, but even so, it had enabled her to resolve the danger. The three giant level elders were hit by her and were driven into the virtual air, and their life and death were unknown for a time.


    When the salary lamp just appeared, ah Qilu''s face changed greatly. He didn''t know well and wanted to stop it. But this time, he was entangled by the Liu demon. When he finally broke free, ah Guduo had burst out of the power of the top giant.


    At this time, azil finally realized that he underestimated aguido and the one standing behind them. Since the other party asked them to come, how could he not be fully prepared? The two top giants can advance and retreat freely.


    Just when arqilu hesitated to play his last card, a sigh came from the void, and then a figure slowly emerged. As soon as it appeared, no matter arqilu, Liu demon, or aguido, they all stopped and looked at him at the same time.


    "Azirus has seen three generations of Ashura kings." azirus saluted respectfully immediately after the other party appeared, and his address also explained the identity of the other party.


    "Little girl, how''s the holy ancestor?" the third generation King Asura ignored Azi law, but looked at aguido and said. His voice was very flat, but it gave people an irresistible feeling. It seemed that he wanted to answer instinctively.


    Just when aguido wanted to say it, the salary lamp that had integrated with her trembled slightly. Then she woke up and looked at each other with a little more horror.


    The third generation of Ashura King seemed surprised that aguido could wake up, but he still looked at aguido with a smile.


    After hesitating for a while, aguido still said, "I don''t know how the holy ancestor is."


    For aguido''s answer, the third generation King Ashura seemed a little disappointed, but he didn''t insist. He just nodded and said, "you can go."


    Next to him, azirus was a little worried, but he didn''t say anything in the end. After all, it was the third generation Ashura king who made this decision. He is also the strongest of the Ashura family, half step quasi emperor.


    However, unexpectedly, aguido did not leave, but stared at azirus and said, "I want to take my mother and kill someone."


    "Impossible." hearing aguido''s request, azirus almost refused.


    "You''d better promise, or I don''t mind turning the Asura family upside down. Believe me, I can definitely do it." aguido said directly.


    In the face of aguido''s threat, Qi law was furious, "rebellious girl, dare you!"


    "Why don''t I dare? You should tell your good son." aguido''s expression was full of resentment and hatred.

 Chapter 867

    Aguido seemed to have expected the rejection of azirus, otherwise it would not have happened that year, so that she simply decided to leave the Asura family and left with full hatred, and what she did was today, revenge.


    "Three generations of Asura king, don''t know what you think?" aguido ignored azirus, but looked at the three generations of Asura king and asked. After all, as the strongest of the Asura family, his actual status is far higher than azirus, not to mention that he was once the third generation of Asura King.


    Hearing aguido''s question, the three generations of Ashura king gave her a deep look, and then fell into silence. After a long time, he slowly opened his mouth, "Azi law, hand it over."


    "Old ancestor." azirus finally changed his name. Obviously, the relationship between the three generations of King Asura and him should be closer.


    "If you do something wrong, you have to bear the price." three generations of Ashura king said expressionless.


    Azilv looked at his ancestors and then at aguido, but at this time aguido sneered and even felt a sense of revenge.


    "OK, you''re fine." azirus said gnashing his teeth. As soon as he grabbed it with his right hand, a crystal coffin appeared in front of aguduo. Through the crystal coffin, you can still see a lifelike woman lying inside. Her face is somewhat similar to aguduo, but at the moment, she closed her eyes without any breath.


    "Mother."


    When he saw the people in the crystal coffin, aguido finally couldn''t bear it. He came directly to the crystal coffin, holding it and shaking it.


    Seeing this, a touch of complexity flashed in azil''s eyes. Then, he grabbed it again, and a young man appeared in some confusion. For his rash appearance here, the young man was angry at first, but then when he saw azil clearly and the three generations of Ashura queens, he immediately held back.


    But when he saw aguido clearly, he shouted: "it''s you, you bitch, dare to come back, ha ha ha."


    The young man laughed. His cultivation was only as important as the king''s realm. There were even some signs of instability, but he was gorgeous and arrogant. He was obviously used to being in a high position.


    Hearing the young man''s words, aguido suddenly looked up and stared at the young man.


    The young man seemed frightened and hurried back to azirus, as if he had been protected.


    "Father, have you finally caught this bitch? Give her to me." the young man seemed impatient.


    But he didn''t notice that since he appeared, everyone''s expression, even azirus, cut off any concern at the moment he decided to hand him over. At the moment, he was expressionless, and even a strange smile appeared on his face after hearing each other''s words.


    "Bitch, good, good. I was going to kill you directly, but now I changed my mind." aguido looked at the young man with hatred, then shook his right hand and slapped him in the face.


    The latter was slapped out without resistance, his cheeks immediately swollen, and his teeth fell off directly.


    "Wuwu..."


    The young man was blindfolded by a slap. At the moment, he covered his face and cried, just like a child bullied by others, waiting for his parents to vent their anger.


    "Ha ha, ah Qilu, do you see? This is the good son you have high hopes for. You don''t hesitate to kill your own woman for him, ha ha." ah Guduo suddenly laughed, and his voice was full of sadness and hatred.


    Unexpectedly, after hearing aguido''s words, azirus nodded, "I''m wrong, let me end all this."


    With that, azilv raised his hand and patted it at the young man. Looking at the strength of the blow, there was no hand left at all. Let alone that the young man was just a heavy heaven in the king''s realm. Even if it was a nine heavy heaven, he would die under this palm.


    Obviously, azirus really wanted to kill the young man and his son.


    "Don''t think about it." suddenly, aguido took a hand without warning, blocked azil''s palm, and saved the young man, who would have been stunned. It seemed that his own father wanted to kill himself.


    It was his enemy who saved himself.


    "What do you want?" azirus frowned and looked at aguido.


    "What do I want? I just don''t want you to succeed. What do you say if I take him away?" aguido said slowly.


    "Dare you?" azirus suddenly changed his color, and then shot again. This time, he didn''t show any mercy. He looked like he needed to kill his son immediately. His appearance made aguido determine something, and the question hanging in his heart was finally solved.


    But this time, she did not stop, but watched the young man smashed by azil, which seemed to have really gone up in smoke.


    However, aguido smiled, full of irony.


    "So it is, so it is." after a burst of laughter, aguido looked at Azi law again and said, "it turns out that all this is for yourself. The so-called son you have high hopes for is just a tool you use. I''m afraid you are bent on cultivating him in order to capture his blood one day for your own breakthrough?"


    A Guduo said, and with a move in his right hand, he saw a drop of silvery blood emerge from the void, and azilv''s face was iron green. Before he could move, a blue flame talked about the blood package, which was completely refined in a burst of hiss.


    At this point, the young man was really gone. He didn''t even leave a trace. I''m afraid he didn''t understand why his father, who doted on him from the moment he shot, finally chose to kill himself.


    When that drop of silver blood was refined, azhilu''s face became iron blue and stared at Guduo. If he didn''t know that he couldn''t kill each other even if he shot, he might have shot at the moment.


    "Now you can go?" azirus said, looking at aguido coldly.


    "Yes, it''s time to go. No wonder the holy ancestor will abandon the Asura family. You are to blame for all this." aguido swept azirus and the three generations of Asura kings.


    But her last words obviously affected each other''s nerves.


    Three generations of Ashura kings stared at aguido, as if they were weighing something. Azirus even moved the small world, and then he would launch a thunderbolt.


    "What? Dare not?"


    Their reactions were all seen by aguido. Finally, she smiled and turned away with the crystal coffin.

 Chapter 868

    "Azi law, I will come back in the future and ask for real justice for my mother."


    With the last word falling, aguido and Liu demon also completely disappeared in the small world of the Asura family. From beginning to end, three generations of Asura kings did not start.


    "Father, I don''t understand." for a long time, azirus looked at the three generations of King Asura and said.


    "If I do it, perhaps the Asura family will not exist." the three generations of Asura king said slowly. His words completely stunned azirus.


    "Isn''t it?" azirus suddenly thought of a possibility, and his face couldn''t help showing horror.


    "Yes, the prospective emperor behind aguido has just arrived, but he hasn''t made a move. If I rely on the old to sell the old, the other party doesn''t mind bullying the small." three generations of Ashura king said that although he is already half a prospective emperor, he knows how far he is from the real prospective emperor.


    Just now, since the moment he appeared, he had vaguely felt a weak Qi engine locking him. Even in his opinion, the other party obviously did it on purpose to warn him. Otherwise, in his capacity, how could he talk nonsense with aguido.


    Hearing his ancestors'' determination, azilv could no longer speak, and even had a chance. After all, in the era of the great emperor, the quasi emperor already represented the strongest.


    "Father, saint, is he really alive?" azirus suddenly asked. After all, aguido''s words before proved that she had met a generation of King Asura.


    "The Styx river is not dry, the holy ancestor is always alive, but we can''t see him. The latter says he doesn''t want to see us." three generations of Ashura king said.


    "Why? Did we really do wrong?" azil was puzzled. Even though he was already a top giant, he was still not worth mentioning in the eyes of real big people.


    "What is right? What is wrong? The existence of the Asura family is right. As for the mind of the holy ancestor, you and I can''t see it. Next, you should concentrate on Cultivation and strive for an early breakthrough." the three generations of Asura king looked at azirus and said.


    "Yes, Grandpa." azirus was stunned, but then said respectfully. He didn''t dare to resist. Moreover, this time, he also understood that only absolute power can dominate everything. If he was already a prospective emperor, how dare aguido be presumptuous in front of him?


    Even the prospective emperor behind him would not offend him because of this kind of thing. After all, it was aguido who provoked him, and it was natural for him to do so.


    After azirus left, the three generations of Ashura kings couldn''t help sighing, and then slowly closed their eyes


    "Thank you for your help."


    Somewhere above the Styx River, aguido respectfully held the salary lamp. Not far from it, Muyi was carrying his hands and looking into the distance.


    "There''s no need to do this. You deserve it." Mu Yi thought and the salary lamp flew back to his body. "Since your wish has been fulfilled, practice well. After all, if you want to break into the Asura family alone, your current strength is far from enough. As for your mother, she will be buried in the small world temporarily."


    "Yes."


    A Guduo didn''t hesitate. This trip can be regarded as unlocking the biggest doubt in her heart, really seeing the man''s face, and successfully took his mother back. Even the man''s son died in front of her, which can be described as a great revenge.


    As for her future return to the Asura family to seek justice, she can only rely on herself. Not to mention the three generations of ancestors, she is not an opponent just a Qi law.


    Then, Mu Yi brought aguido into the small world with his mother''s crystal coffin and the Liu demon standing next to him. As for how aguido placed his mother, it had nothing to do with him.


    This trip to the Styx River also had a happy ending, which not only let him know the true face of the immortal, but also the future road. Therefore, what he needs to do next is to continuously improve himself in the quasi emperor realm until he reaches the strength of the great emperor.


    Only in this way can we untie the curse of immortals, truly break through the robbery of emperor Cheng and become the great emperor.


    After all, according to the old emperor of Styx, only by becoming a real emperor can he be qualified to turn the tide and prevent the catastrophe in the sun. Even the emperor is just a beginning. His goal should be to become an immortal.


    Mu Yi did not leave immediately, but waved again, and a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Met the master." Jiang Xiaoyu was a little confused at first, but then he woke up and saluted respectfully.


    "Although there are some changes in this test, you have gained a lot of benefits for you. You can also pass the test. Now, what is your choice?" Muyi asked Jiang Xiaoyu. As his apprentice, he is the only one who can be free without being limited by the sub rune.


    "I am willing to follow my master and never deviate from him in this life." Jiang Xiaoyu seems to have thought about it for a long time. At this moment, he doesn''t hesitate to see Muyi ask.


    "Can you think about it? This road may not be suitable for you. Even in your life, you will be limited by me and cut off the road to become a great emperor." Muyi was not moved or surprised by Jiang Xiaoyu''s choice. In fact, no matter what Jiang Xiaoyu chose, he was so.


    "Master, I''ve considered it. Without master, I''m afraid I would have died long ago and wouldn''t have achieved anything now. As for the future, who can make it clear? If I can''t follow master, what if I become a great emperor? And I don''t think my qualifications can become a great emperor, as long as master doesn''t dislike my stupidity and disgrace me by your side." Jiang Xiaoyu said slowly.


    If he was a little confused about his life before and didn''t know how to choose, after these times, he had completely figured it out. What''s more, if he chose to move forward alone, he would have to separate from Mu Yi. I''m afraid he would never see Murong Xixuan again.


    Some things may have been doomed, at least for Jiang Xiaoyu.


    "Well, since it''s your choice, I hope you won''t regret it in the future." Muyi nodded, pointing out behind him, and another sub Rune flew out.


    Facing the sub rune, Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t dodge, and his eyes even showed a trace of expectation.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Zi Fuwen disappeared into Jiang Xiaoyu''s eyebrows and quickly integrated with him. At the same time, all the power and experience belonging to Muyi poured into his body, making his cultivation and realm soar at the same time.


    After all, at present, Jiang Xiaoyu is too far away from Muyi. Even if he absorbs only one ten thousandth, it is enough for him to take several steps and directly reach the king''s realm.


    This sub rune is also the eleventh sub Rune of the salary lamp.

 Chapter 869

    Somewhere in the underworld, the void was like a water surface thrown into stones, rippling in circles, and then a figure came out of it.


    This figure is Mu Yi. After the Styx incident, he went straight back to the underworld.


    As for Jiang Xiaoyu, after absorbing the sub rune, he directly broke through to the king''s realm. However, because the sub Rune contains too much power and experience, even if he becomes the king''s realm, he is far from being able to absorb it all. Therefore, he simply enters the deepest level of meditation, and he looks like he won''t wake up if he doesn''t absorb it all.


    In this regard, after Muyi placed Jiang Xiaoyu in the small world, he ignored it and just waited for him to wake up the next day.


    With the number of sub runes becoming more and more perfect, Muyi can feel that some unspeakable changes are taking place in the salary lamp.


    At present, the only thing he can be sure of is that this change will make the salary lamp more powerful, and the stronger the salary lamp is, the stronger the strength he can play after the animal husbandry is thoroughly refined.


    When he broke through to the quasi emperor in the abandoned place, Muyi also had some estimates of his strength, which was far better than those quasi emperors who had just broken through. After all, he had barely had the strength of the quasi emperor before he broke through.


    Now, after passing through the Styx River, he swallowed up the small world of the Styx River''s ancestors. Coupled with his understanding of the meaning of that boxing, his strength soared more clearly. It is roughly estimated that Muyi can crush him who has just broken through with one hand.


    As for how strong it is, because there is no clear standard, even he can''t be sure. However, he should not be too far away from the old monster of God operator. This is still under the condition that he hasn''t completely refined the salary lamp. Otherwise, I believe his strength will soar again. Even he doesn''t know what degree he can reach.


    The only thing he can be sure of is that he is still far away from the great emperor, even if he has completely refined the salary lamp. Unless his small world can be expanded ten times again and the will of heaven and earth is mature, at the same time, he also thoroughly understands and absorbs the meaning of the fist. In this way, coupled with the salary lamp, maybe his strength will have a qualitative change. At that time, the great emperor was not just an illusion.


    However, Mu Yi also knows how difficult it is to achieve this step. Apart from others, it is almost impossible to expand the small world ten times, unless he can find several small worlds like the ancestors of Styx, and he has to have the power to enhance the will of heaven and earth.


    As for thoroughly understanding the meaning of the fist, it is undoubtedly more difficult. After all, the meaning of the fist represents the realm of the great emperor.


    Instead, it is easier to gather enough twelve sub runes and completely refine the salary lamp. Therefore, the first thing Muyi needs to do next is to find a suitable host for the pseudo twelfth sub rune.


    Although he can easily find a strong existence in the underworld and forcibly integrate the sub Rune with it to gather enough twelve people, Muyi vaguely feels that that is not appropriate, or that the twelfth sub rune is different from the previous eleven, and not everyone can accept it.


    In order to prove this, Muyi simply captured the king''s territory of a demon family and forcibly integrated the 12th sub Rune with it. Then a shocking scene appeared. He saw that the other party had no resistance, and was swallowed up by the 12th sub rune. There was no residue left. He was hegemonic and even surpassed the Nanming Lihuo.


    Seeing this scene, Muyi finally determined that his previous feeling was not wrong. The 12th Rune was really different. However, it undoubtedly increased the difficulty. After all, the demon clan was already the double heaven of the king''s territory. In comparison, it was definitely not weak, and it was many times stronger than Jiang Xiaoyu.


    But Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t do anything, and he died miserably.


    Is it difficult to find the king''s territory, jiuchongtian, even giants, and even quasi emperors?


    Whether it is jiuchongtian or a giant, Muyi can do it easily. After all, with his current strength, even half a quasi emperor can forcibly oppress each other, but quasi emperor is not so easy. Any existence that can become a quasi emperor will not be simple and has its own cards.


    Muyi may be able to defeat or even kill the other party, but it is also impossible to forcibly integrate the other party with the sub rune. Unless the other party agrees to actively integrate with the sub rune, it may be possible to succeed.


    But where to find a quasi emperor level existence?


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in Muyi''s mind. To be exact, it was not a human demon ghost, but a giant, the blood beast emperor.


    At the beginning, Mu Yi mistakenly entered the other party''s small world, woke him up and tried his best to escape, but he was still pressed by his hoof. If he hadn''t been saved by the will of the evil emperor attached to him, I''m afraid he would have been completely dead, let alone today.


    So if you really want to calculate, there is still a cause and effect between him and the blood beast emperor.


    Although the blood beast emperor has been determined, before that, Muyi still found a strong man of jiuchongtian in the ghost clan, plundered him into the small world and tried to integrate it with the 12th Rune again, but the result still disappointed him.


    The strong ghost clan of jiuchongtian is not even different from the demon clan of erchongtian, and is directly swallowed up by the 12th rune. However, this time, Muyi keenly found that when the 12th Rune swallowed each other, the remaining runes increased to varying degrees, and seemed to be connected with each other.


    Although there are still several sub runes in the sun, Muyi can still feel that the connection still exists, but it is too weak to detect in ordinary days.


    "Maybe..."


    A thought suddenly flashed through Mu Yi''s mind. Maybe after the twelve sub runes are completely completed, the salary lamp can cross the constraints of time and space and completely connect with several other sub runes. At that time, Mu Yi can go from hell to sun with this connection, let alone worry about getting lost.


    But all this was imagined by Muyi himself. As for the real situation, I''m afraid we can only know if we really do it.


    Muyi did not go to the giants to test, because he knew that even the top giants would not change. In particular, most of the top giants achieved by relying on Zhibao, which itself is just jiuchongtian, so there is no difference in essence.


    Finally, Mu Yi turned his attention to the blood beast emperor. After all, even if he killed the blood beast emperor, the changes would not be too great because it was not the quasi emperor of the demon and ghost families. At most, his existence was known by the demon and ghost families and understood that there was another quasi emperor among the human race, that is, semi saint.

 Chapter 870

    The dome blood valley still looks like what I saw last time. It is shrouded in blood all the year round, but in fact, after the last Muyi massacre and the final appearance of the blood beast emperor, it still scares many people, so that there are fewer hunters in the nearby small town.


    After all, no matter how precious the blood beast is, it is not as important as a small life. In particular, the peripheral blood beasts are basically easy to sweep away. If you want to gain something, you can only go deeper. The deeper it is, the more it represents danger. If you are careless, you may even lose your small life.


    Moreover, the rumors about the blood beast emperor have finally been confirmed. Many people worry that they will annoy the blood beast emperor and leave one after another.


    But not everyone left. On the contrary, the changes in the dome blood Valley let them see the opportunity. It is the so-called wealth and danger. As long as they don''t go deep into the core and disturb the blood beast emperor, the blood beast emperor won''t pay attention to them at all.


    After all, they were just some mole ants in the eyes of the blood beast emperor. As for the last time, it was because Muyi killed someone''s door that he woke up the sleeping blood beast emperor, so that there was no place to bury him.


    At least in the rumor, Muyi is completely dead. After all, no one believes that a strong king of jiuchongtian can survive the quasi emperor level attack.


    There are many rumors about Muyi, but it is difficult to distinguish the true from the false, and it gradually fades with the passage of time.


    However, on this day, a figure suddenly came out of the dome blood valley. He was wearing a Taoist robe, his long hair was pulled up, and he carried a dark green and insignificant bamboo stick in his hand. So Shi ran walked into the dome blood valley without even looking at his feet.


    This sudden figure is Muyi. He came to the dome blood Valley for only one purpose, that is, the blood beast emperor. This war is not only related to the twelfth Rune of the salary lamp, but also an attempt by Muyi to test his strength.


    After all, the time for Mu Yi to live is too short, especially compared with other quasi emperors, it is even more insignificant. In addition, his strength will soar every other period of time, so it is normal to be unable to find out what level he is at for a time.


    However, like the blood beast emperor, who can occupy a small world and live for many years, I believe that even among the quasi emperors, it is absolutely powerful. Otherwise, it will be poisoned by the rest of the quasi emperors just because of its sin.


    After all, the blood beast family is far from being comparable to the demon and ghost families. Without the blood beast emperor, the dome blood valley will be razed to the ground in an instant.


    Now, the existence of the dome blood valley also shows the power of the blood beast emperor, which shows that even the overlord ghost clan is not willing to fight for it. Therefore, no matter from which aspect, it is a good consideration for Muyi.


    "Well, it seems that an adult went in just now."


    While Muyi entered, some people on the ground saw it and said in surprise. After all, Muyi''s walking in the air is the most obvious sign, the king''s land.


    Although there are many kings in the dome blood Valley, and even there are always kings in the nearby small town, it is still difficult to see the king''s realm for ordinary strong ghost people, especially at this moment, it is more different to dare to enter the dome blood Valley rashly.


    "Didn''t it say that the last accident made the king dare not enter it for a long time? After all, it''s easy to wake up the blood beast king." someone nearby couldn''t help saying.


    "What shall we do? Shall we tell the two adults in the city?"


    Originally, there were three kings in the small town. Unfortunately, last time one of them went after Mu Yi, he died miserably and didn''t even leave a trace. Therefore, since then, there are only two kings left in the small town.


    "Don''t do it first. This adult must also know the weight. He may go into the dome blood Valley only when he has something to do, and he won''t disturb the blood beast emperor." another person hesitated and said, after all, it''s better to do more than less, and it''s related to the existence of the king''s territory. No matter how careful he is, he can''t be too careful.


    What if their informant angered the adult who just entered the dome blood Valley? Once the other party scatters his anger on them, the adults in the city may not stand out for them. After all, they are not in the king''s territory and are no different from mole ants in their eyes.


    At the beginning, the man hesitated and nodded.


    Just as their voice fell, they suddenly felt a sudden tremor under their feet, and then there was a startling collision in the deep part of the dome blood valley. In a short time, the whole dome blood valley was vaguely divided. As for the existence under the king''s realm, they fell to the ground together, and everyone was shocked and looked at the deepest part of the dome blood valley.


    "Should, shouldn''t it be the adult just now?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s run."


    After the sound of the dome blood Valley, people ran away from the dome blood Valley and used almost all means to maximize the speed, as if there were something terrible chasing them behind.


    It was so loud that they were frightened.


    The movement of the dome blood valley also caused a riot in the nearby small town. Four figures directly swept out and came to the sky outside the dome blood Valley, looking at the dome blood valley with dignified face.


    Originally, there were only two permanent King states in the dome blood Valley, and the other two happened to be here, so they couldn''t help coming out together at the moment. However, even if there were four king States, they still had no peace of mind on their faces, and there was only a kind of self repressive calm.


    For ordinary people, they are the king''s realm, high above the top, and dominate the life and death of ordinary people. But only they know that their so-called high above the top is nothing in the eyes of the deepest person in the blood valley. Even they are no different from ordinary people. They are mole ants and food.


    "What happened? Did someone disturb that one again?" one of them couldn''t help saying.


    "I don''t know, but listening to the news is obviously beyond our ability. Now the only thing we can do is wait," said another king.


    "I hope only that one will vent at will after waking up, otherwise we''re afraid we''ll be in big trouble."


    "I hope so."


    Just as the four kings heard and talked to each other, a voice sounded under them.


    "My Lord, I have something important to report."


    It was not the two people who talked before. After all, there was no shelter when Muyi entered the dome blood Valley, so there were many people who saw him.


    "What''s up?" a king asked.


    "Before that, we witnessed an adult walking into the dome blood Valley, and then before long, there was a vibration." the ghost family who witnessed Muyi entering the dome blood Valley said quickly.


    At this time, a startling roar suddenly sounded in the deep of the dome blood valley.

 Chapter 871

    Muyi passed through the entrance of the dome blood Valley, and in a few seconds, he had crossed thousands of miles to the deepest part of the dome blood valley. Last time, he tore the small world here and angered the blood beast emperor.


    Today, there is still no difference here. It looks just empty, but in the current state of Muyi, you can clearly feel that the small world is right in front of you and close at hand.


    Without any hesitation, Mu Yi raised his hand. The years bamboo crossed a mysterious arc, and then crashed into a point in the void.


    Dayton time, like the collapse of the sky and the earth, the void was directly shattered, and powerful fluctuations shook, directly razing a hundred miles to the ground, and all the blood animals died.


    Such a powerful attack almost completely destroyed the dome blood Valley, but in fact, most of the power of Muyi''s attack penetrated into the small world where the blood beast emperor was located from the void, where it can really be called destroying the sky and the earth.


    This is Muyi''s first move without scruples since he became the quasi emperor, and the power of the quasi emperor also poured out. However, Muyi vaguely felt the suppression of the underworld on him, and with his outbreak, the repulsion was also increasing rapidly.


    If according to this degree, Muyi estimates that he can hold on to dozens of breath at most, and then he has to leave the underworld and can only enter the void, or even chaos and darkness.


    It is for this reason that the war at the level of quasi emperor can rarely be seen in the underworld. Unless their power can counter the power of the whole underworld, they are doomed to be excluded.


    This is also a kind of protection of the will of the underworld. After all, the existence of the quasi emperor level can cause great damage, and even make Muyi do his best to cover the dome blood Valley thousands of miles, which can be completely razed to the ground at most.


    Not only that, the power of the quasi emperor level is also very strong for the destruction of space, and every time the space is crushed and the underworld is automatically repaired, it also needs to waste some power, especially the quasi emperor, which is more harmful to the underworld.


    Because of this, the will of heaven and earth in the underworld can only exclude the power of the quasi emperor level, which means that you can fight any way outside, but you can''t destroy it in the underworld, otherwise it will be suppressed by the will of heaven and earth.


    In the face of the will of heaven and earth in the underworld, the quasi emperor has not much resistance at all, and it is difficult to escape the fate of being suppressed. Therefore, as long as the quasi emperor is not stupid, he knows how to choose.


    Muyi''s attack spread, and immediately caused an uproar outside the blood valley. But at this time, the blood beast emperor was also awakened. The small world opened quickly, and the violent force was suppressed under a huge front hoof. At the same time, a roar came out of it.


    This roar has a strong sense of tyranny, and even the void cracks inch by inch under this roar. At this time, even if the top giants come, they will only be shaken into powder by the aftershocks.


    However, when this wave approached Muyi, it was like a breeze blowing on his face, and even his clothes didn''t shake.


    Then, the blood beast emperor left the small world and finally showed his true face.


    The real body of the blood beast emperor is thousands of feet, which gives people a shocking feeling. The power of the quasi emperor is vast and unbridled, which suddenly awakens many terrorist existence in the underworld, especially those quasi emperors in the ghost territory. They want to see who provoked the blood beast emperor. Isn''t he afraid of death?


    At this time, the repulsion of the underworld has not reached the highest, but Muyi has given up resisting and let the will of the underworld send him into the void. Then, the huge body of the blood beast emperor also appeared together.


    Compared with the underworld, Muyi can clearly see the blood beast emperor in the interlayer of the void at the moment. His hooves are like mammoths and his head is like a dog. A single horn tilts to the sky, and his two eyes send out incomparably cold eyes, locking Muyi.


    "Blood beast emperor, the previous stick was the gift of returning your hoof that day. Today I''ll learn your skills." Muyi calmly stood in the void tens of miles away, and all the turbulence under his feet came to the bottleneck. It was like a pure land around it.


    Just a roar has made Muyi realize that the blood beast emperor in front of him is difficult to deal with. If he has just broken through the quasi emperor, he will come. I''m afraid he won''t be an opponent, but now he has to fight before he knows.


    "It''s you again, damn it." the tyranny of the blood beast emperor was stronger. At the same time, a huge voice roared, and as soon as the voice fell, the blood beast emperor bumped into Muyi.


    The original huge blood beast emperor showed a completely different flexibility. Just a collision made Muyi feel like a small world rolling towards him, and he even had a feeling that he had no place to dodge and could only be blocked.


    "Well done."


    Muyi didn''t dodge. The golden light of his eyes flashed away. The years bamboo in his hand was put away at the same time. Then he pinched his fist and pounded it straight.


    In the past, Muyi''s use of years bamboo also meant to help niannu''er digest and inherit as soon as possible. After all, as a prospective emperor, he combed it personally, which greatly accelerated the absorption speed of niannu''er. However, when he really fought with the blood beast emperor, years bamboo seemed to be insufficient, so Muyi put it away to avoid damage.


    What''s more, Muyi''s strongest fist is now. Especially with the deepening understanding of the meaning of that fist, the strength he can play is becoming stronger and stronger. Otherwise, he doesn''t have to find the blood beast emperor to test his strength at all.


    The collision of the blood beast emperor also flashed a light in Muyi''s heart, because Muyi saw the shadow of the small world in it. Although the other party''s small world was not as big as his, it was really the small world left by a great emperor, not the defective small world.


    When the blood beast Emperor just got this small world, the small world also suffered a heavy blow. Later, the blood beast Emperor gave up most of it, slowly condensed and refined it, and reluctantly turned it into his own use, but the will of heaven and earth had long dissipated, so the blood beast emperor could not exert the power of the small world to the extreme.


    However, the other side''s way of integrating the small world has given Muyi enlightenment. After this war, as long as he is given a little time to explore, I believe he can reach the level of the blood beast emperor. Between thoughts and actions, he can bless the power of the small world on himself and play a more powerful power.


    At the moment, the strength of the blood beast emperor has at least doubled, and Mu Yi''s face has become dignified. Even his eyes are vaguely excited, but there is no fear.


    After all, in Mu Yi''s view, this war is really too rare, and the stronger the blood beast emperor, the better.


    "War!"

 Chapter 872

    The giant hoof covers the sky and the fist intention is in the air.


    In the void, Muyi and the blood beast emperor started a startling war, and even there was chaos and darkness around them.


    Although the blood beast emperor''s strength is stronger and integrates the small world, Muyi is not inferior. He continues to stimulate the potential of boxing. Because of his own small world, his strength is endless. There is no need to worry about the lack of strength at all.


    In more distant places, one quasi emperor after another was awakened and threw their thoughts into the void to see clearly the two sides of the war. After all, the quasi emperor level battle has not appeared in the underworld for a long time.


    But every occurrence is bound to be the beginning of some great change.


    Just this time, is it still the same as before?


    The blood beast emperor''s huge body and remarkable signs are easy to recognize. Only Muyi seems strange, but at the moment, Muyi has no cover up. His breath may be able to hide from the general strong, but at the quasi emperor level, his eyesight will be poor?


    Therefore, the quasi emperor soon recognized that Muyi was a human race, and there was no secret between the quasi emperors. Therefore, after the first quasi emperor knew it, more quasi emperors knew it. After all, the ghost clan has been suppressing the human race all the time.


    At present, the Terrans suddenly appear a quasi emperor with a strange face, and their strength is so strong, how can they not worry about it?


    Although for the ghost clan, one more quasi emperor will not change the overall situation, but if the quasi emperor is strong to a certain extent, it will still change a lot of things.


    Now, the strength shown by Muyi has made them feel afraid. After all, the strength of the blood beast emperor is recognized. Even some quasi emperors of the ghost family are far from rivals.


    But now, a new Terran quasi emperor is equal to the blood beast emperor, and it is difficult to win or lose.


    Even some ghost quasi emperors secretly moved their minds, but they chose to wait and see the change before Muyi and the blood beast emperor divided the victory and defeat. After all, quasi emperors are not so easy to kill. Once they escape and take revenge wholeheartedly, even the ghost quasi emperors can''t bear the price.


    This is especially true when the strength of the prospective emperor is hidden on it.


    Mu Yi fought in Vietnam, and his fighting spirit was higher, because in the battle with the blood beast emperor, his understanding speed of the meaning of the fist also surged, and the will of heaven and earth in the small world was also growing rapidly, so that he fell slightly downwind at the beginning, but he was not inferior to the blood beast emperor at all. Even with the passage of time, the winning and losing Libra was leaning towards him.


    The blood beast emperor was obviously aware of this and directly exerted his magic power. A bright blood light suddenly bloomed in the single corner of his forehead. As soon as it appeared, he had swallowed up Mu Yi, and its speed had exceeded the limit of space.


    When the blood light appeared, a strong sense of crisis rose in Muyi''s heart. The salary lamp suddenly appeared on his head, and the wisps of light hung down and completely shrouded him.


    In fact, with the integrity of the 11th rune, the power of the salary lamp has soared a lot. If judged purely from the perspective of the treasure, the salary lamp at the moment has exceeded the treasure in the ordinary sense.


    Therefore, when Muyi tried his best to stimulate the salary lamp and burn all the lamp oil and the power of faith, although the light seemed weak, it gave Muyi a strong confidence.


    Then, the blood light completely shrouded him.


    The void melted under the blood light, and then the almost regular power collided with the light of the salary lamp, and both disappeared at the same time.


    This makes Mu Yi have a clearer understanding of the blood light. Fortunately, he has a paid lamp. Otherwise, the magic power of light is enough to hurt him. If he were an ordinary quasi emperor, he might die.


    "The original magic power of the blood beast emperor, great ablation, but it''s a pity that the celebrity family will be the emperor."


    In the void, several thoughts collided. Originally, I was worried that Muyi would become a big trouble, but when the blood beast emperor''s magic power came out, some people were more optimistic about Muyi. After all, the blood beast emperor''s great ablation technology was really famous. It was with this hegemonic magic power that it was able to stay at ease in the dome blood valley.


    "It''s really worthy of the name of the great magic power. If we can get this magic power..." the prospective emperor also made the idea of the blood beast emperor. After all, the blood beast emperor has just performed his own magic power. He can''t continue to perform it in a short time, and his strength will decline a lot.


    Therefore, unless the critical moment, the blood beast emperor can not exert this magic power.


    "Don''t forget the relationship between the blood beast emperor and that, not to mention, now I wait up, I may not be able to kill him."


    "I don''t think the human quasi emperor will die so easily." suddenly, he read his hair and made a voice, which stunned the other quasi emperors.


    At this time, the blood light penetrating the void and chaotic darkness slowly disappeared, and in situ, you can only see a deep and dark channel, like a ferocious big mouth, leading to the unknown.


    But suddenly, at the end of the passage, it seemed as if a little spark appeared, and then the flame burst out. In an instant, the flame had spread all over the whole void, and its momentum was terrible. Even the dark quasi emperors were shocked one after another.


    As for the blood beast emperor, he was going to retreat, but he stopped at this time. His huge eyes stared at the boundless flame in front of him.


    "Oh!"


    A sharp voice suddenly exploded in the void, then the boundless flame began to collapse and shrink, and finally condensed a pair of hanging wings. Each feather on it was full of power, but it looked incomparably gorgeous, almost the same as the real one.


    Gradually, a figure emerged between the wings, which was Muyi who had been swallowed up by the blood beast emperor''s magic power.


    The blood light and the light of the salary lamp collided and melted with each other, but Muyi also saw the opportunity. He finally chose to take a risk and devour the blood light with the salary lamp. In fact, if outsiders knew his behavior, they would definitely think he was looking for death.


    But in fact, the salary lamp didn''t disappoint Muyi. It was actually able to devour the blood light. Then Nanming Lihuo began to riot. After digesting the blood light, Nanming Lihuo, who had already reached the level of sky fire, suddenly raised another step, and even the nature of the flame changed faintly.


    Therefore, there was the scene of the boundless flame before.


    Because of the salary lamp, even if Nanming Lihuo degenerated into a more advanced sky fire, it was under the control of Muyi. In order to test the new Nanming Lihuo, Muyi condensed it into the form of rosefinch''s wing, but unexpectedly, it completely inspired Nanming Lihuo.

 Chapter 873

    "Blood beast emperor, you take my move, too."


    Mu Yi looked at the blood beast emperor in the distance and said slowly.


    "The rosefinch crows at the beginning, and his wings crack into the air."


    As Mu Yi''s voice fell, the hanging wings behind him slowly opened, but this slowness was only visible to the naked eye, but in fact, it was just a remnant left by the speed. As soon as the wings spread, the blood beast emperor opposite was completely submerged.


    Vaguely, you can even hear the roar of the blood beast emperor.


    Several prospective emperors in more distant places were completely stunned. Muyi''s ability to come out alive was beyond their expectation, but unexpectedly, he could burst out such a powerful magic power. It seemed that even the powerful blood beast emperor could not escape.


    If they replace them, the consequences


    Thinking of this, several prospective emperors who were ready to make the idea of Muyi also completely erased this idea. When they were strong to a certain extent, they were both prospective emperors and were unwilling to provoke them. After all, the gap between prospective emperors was also huge.


    Generally, there is no comparability between the new quasi emperor and the old monster quasi emperor. The latter can even easily kill the former, so don''t think that you can do whatever you want after becoming a quasi emperor, because even if the great emperor doesn''t come out, those quasi emperors who have already come to the end and are moving towards the great emperor are still strong and terrible.


    Just like the divine operator Mu Yi met in the fairy tomb before, the other party undoubtedly came to an end in the realm of the quasi emperor. Even the quasi emperor named Canggu can impact the great emperor, and even just need to succeed in the last step. I believe the divine calculator will not be inferior or even stronger.


    Mu Yi felt that even if the power he burst out at the moment was still a certain gap compared with the divine operator, I''m afraid he could only know how big the gap was by trying it personally. After all, what he saw in the fairy tomb was only the embodiment of the divine operator with will cohesion.


    It is believed that his real body sleeping in the bronze ancient coffin will be terrible many times.


    As for now, although Muyi exerts the magic power he has just understood, he doesn''t think he can destroy the blood beast emperor. That''s unrealistic. Moreover, because he has just understood, Muyi''s control over the magic power is far from reaching the extreme.


    Sure enough, with a startling roar, a front hoof directly broke through the wings and came out of them. However, at the moment, the blood beast king seemed a little embarrassed and bleeding in many places.


    "Die! Die! Die!"


    After the emergence of the blood beast emperor, he became completely violent. It seemed that he broke out recklessly, which made the prospective emperors hiding in the dark shout bad one after another, but before they took away the idea of paying attention to this place, they were swept by a wave of destruction and turned into nothing.


    In the depths of the earth in the underworld, suddenly came a few dull hums. For a time, the earth shook and the wind and cloud changed color.


    In the face of the outbreak of the blood beast emperor, Muyi did not shrink back. Jiuzhuan Jinshen decided to run with all his strength, so that it was stained with a layer of rich golden light. From a distance, it was like a god of war made of gold.


    As Muyi continues to draw the power of the small world, the jiuzhuan golden body, originally the fourth to Xiaocheng, is also rapidly improving. In a twinkling of an eye, it has reached Dacheng, making Muyi''s prestige soar again.


    "War!"


    Muyi was fearless and raised his fist to meet him.


    Then, the void vibrated, and even the underworld was affected. Especially near the dome blood Valley, the sky cracked a long gap from time to time, and the violent power in it swept through the underworld from time to time, turning some powerful people who could not dodge into ashes.


    Even the dome blood valley was broken down from time to time.


    "The blood beast king, either surrender or die."


    In the void, when Muyi performed the nine turn golden body decision of the fourth turn Dacheng, coupled with the boxing intention specially belonging to the great emperor, he finally completely suppressed the blood beast emperor, especially the invincible golden fist. Even the abnormal defense of the blood beast emperor could not bear its weight.


    Even one of the blood beast emperor''s eyes was blown out, and his body was covered with large and small wounds. The blood kept flying out, and then disappeared by the surrounding forces.


    During this period, the blood beast emperor recklessly displayed his life magic power again, but this time it was swallowed up more easily by Muyi with a salary lamp. In addition to enhancing Nanming''s separation from the fire, he didn''t even cause any damage to Muyi.


    As for the blood beast emperor, he was naturally weak and weak, and he did not choose to escape from beginning to end.


    At the moment, hearing Muyi''s words, the blood beast emperor seemed to be insulted and roared angrily, but no matter how he struggled, he still couldn''t stop being weak, and Muyi had the absolute upper hand.


    "In that case, don''t blame me." Muyi frowned. Judging from the performance of the blood beast emperor, the other party couldn''t surrender at all, so he had to force the child Rune to enslave the other party. As for the consequences, Muyi obviously couldn''t care so much.


    After this war, I believe he will be completely famous and really spread all over the underworld. After all, since then, he represents not an ordinary practitioner, but the existence of the semi holy and quasi emperor realm of the human race.


    And his quasi emperor is not those quasi emperors who have just broken through, but a rising quasi emperor stepping on the corpse of the blood beast emperor.


    Under such circumstances, unless there is a hatred that is difficult to wash away, even the quasi emperor of the demon and ghost families will not easily provoke him. After all, strength is the foundation of everything.


    As for the blood feud between the demon and ghost and the human race, in the eyes of those quasi emperors, it is just a game and elimination. Death is the best destination for the weak.


    The strong are destined to stand out and really stand at the top of the earth in the underworld.


    With Mu Yi''s heart moving, the twelfth Rune flew out directly, and then quickly disappeared into the blood beast emperor''s head.


    In this process, the blood beast emperor also struggled hard and even wanted to escape, but it was still useless in the end. He could only watch the sub Rune integrate into his body.


    At the moment when Zi Rune was completely integrated into the blood beast emperor, Mu Yi suddenly had a strong fear in his heart. Almost without thinking, his body quickly retreated. At the same time, the salary lamp was also blocked in front of him.


    At this time, Muyi heard a click, and then an indescribable breath broke out from the blood beast emperor. Although this breath has not reached the level of the great emperor, it also reminds Muyi of the strength that broke out at the last moment of the ancient impact on the great emperor, and its strength is the same.


    There is no doubt that the master of this breath is an incomparably terrible quasi emperor.


    Then, a vague figure appeared on the head of the blood beast emperor, and then gently pointed to Mu Yi.

 Chapter 874

    When the figure appeared, Muyi only felt the unprecedented trembling, but it also made him abandon all his thoughts and even forget life and death.


    In the sight, the finger fell a little, and time and space seemed to have gone away, making Muyi feel that there was nowhere to escape.


    At this moment, the nine turn yuan God of Muyi suddenly woke up and integrated with the heaven and earth will of the small world at a speed that Muyi could not perceive.


    "Boom!"


    The groundbreaking voice poured into Mu Yi''s mind. He only felt that he was growing up infinitely, as if there was no limit.


    The salary lamp is no longer a secret in his eyes. Even he can see the existence inside through the deepest seal. It is a coffin, an ancient bronze coffin that he remembers deeply. However, at this meeting, he is in a special state. Even life and death can''t make waves at the bottom of his heart, just like a bystander.


    With his heart moving, he entered the blood beast emperor''s body before, and the collapsed 12th sub Rune was like time back, and even Muyi felt a call from the ancient coffin deep in the salary lamp, and the 12th sub Rune echoed with it from a distance.


    Muyi''s strong will directly cut off the inexplicable connection, and forcibly integrated with the salary lamp. In his heart, a small flame was born, and a powerful breath suddenly appeared on Muyi.


    At the same time, Muyi opened his eyes and raised his fist to meet the slowly falling finger.


    With this punch, the mountain peak in the small world suddenly roared and trembled, and the top third directly collapsed and fell on the earth, causing severe shock.


    And those collapsed stones, once again formed a huge peak, surrounded by, look more huge.


    The golden fist left a mark in the void and finally collided with the finger.


    The void was shattered, and the surrounding was completely plunged into chaos and darkness. The violent force constantly pushed Muyi to fall deeper, and the feedback force made his body crack inch by inch, with a faint sign of collapse.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, the flame in his heart suddenly released huge vitality. Shengsheng pulled his body back from the edge of collapse and quickly recovered him, but the flame looked much weaker.


    After recovery, Muyi opened the broken Dharma target. Even the chaotic darkness disappeared under the broken Dharma target. Muyi easily saw the blood beast king who was also in the chaotic darkness and, of course, the figure standing on his head.


    There is no doubt that this figure belongs to the existence that is infinitely close to the great emperor. Therefore, it is only a will that almost makes Mu Yi die. Even if it is not for his jiuzhuan yuan God to wake up at the critical moment and integrate with the small world, he may be dead with the help of the power of the small world.


    And Mu Yi''s strength at the moment doesn''t need language to support his son-in-law, so it''s also self-evident how powerful the existence that almost ran him over just by one will. Perhaps only this kind of quasi emperor can really be called an invincible strong man.


    The invincible existence under the great emperor.


    As for Mu Yi, after the previous breakthrough in life and death, his strength has soared again. His understanding of the meaning of that fist alone has almost reached 30%. Without this fist, he can''t stop it just now, so Mu Yi is close to the other party''s realm at the moment.


    More importantly, Muyi has just been integrated with the small world. If he adds the power of the small world to that punch, I believe his power will be improved.


    However, what Muyi really cares about is the change of the salary lamp, especially the seal in the depth of the salary lamp, which even made him afraid, because he had seen the bronze ancient coffin in the long river of time and space.


    It was the bronze ancient coffin that was caught by the giant hand from the core of the fairy tomb and contained the baby. If the baby was really Muyi himself, the origin of the salary lamp and the bronze ancient coffin might be able to uncover the last question in his heart.


    This thought just flashed away in Muyi''s heart. It''s not the time to investigate the value, because under the broken Dharma, he saw the blurred figure raise his hand again in the same way and under the same guidance.


    Even if it is chaos and darkness, it seems that it does not exist under this finger. Even the other party can easily lock him, making him feel that he has nowhere to escape, and the other party''s will is also like Tianwei.


    "Well done."


    Muyi shouted in his heart. Jiuzhuan Yuanshen continued to integrate with the small world, and the violent force rushed into his body. The fourth turn of jiuzhuan golden body, which had already reached Dacheng, directly reached perfection. This cultivation is already the limit that Muyi can achieve in the quasi imperial realm.


    However, reaching the limit of cultivation does not mean that the strength is the same. As long as we can understand the meaning of the fist, Muyi''s strength will make great progress. After all, after the quasi emperor, we have been exposed to the laws of heaven and earth, and follow the words and deeds.


    Integrating 30% of the fist meaning, Muyi punched again, and the chaotic darkness turned directly into nothingness. One finger and one fist collided in the invisible darkness. At this moment, even the endless darkness could not hide the violent explosion, and the golden light was like an arrow, flying farther away.


    In this collision, Muyi was still driven into a deeper chaotic darkness, but the other party was obviously uncomfortable, and his figure became more illusory.


    The flame in the heart once again released huge vitality and repaired Muyi''s body. In this process, Muyi''s body became stronger and stronger, and the body emitted a golden color representing the extreme from the inside to the outside.


    After recovery, Muyi steps across the chaos and darkness and appears in front of each other again.


    "If today is your real body here, I will retreat. Unfortunately, you are just an incarnation and can''t let me leave." Muyi said, looking at the figure standing on the head of the blood beast emperor from a distance, although he doesn''t know each other''s identity, it''s definitely an ancient existence to have such strength.


    Under normal circumstances, Muyi is unwilling to provoke such enemies. However, he has no way out. After all, even if he retreats now, the cause and effect have been settled, and both sides are destined to have a fight in the future.


    But at that time, I''m afraid what appeared in front of Muyi was the real body, the Buddha.


    In that case, Muyi had no intention of retreating. It would be better to forcibly suppress the incarnation of the other party. At the same time, he also used the blood beast emperor to verify the idea in his heart. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 875

    Facing Muyi''s provocation, the other party raised his hand again without any words. It seems that his only will is to destroy Muyi.


    With the experience of the first two times, and the small world constantly complements his strength, so this time, Muyi should take over this finger more easily. As for the other party''s figure, it becomes more illusory and looks like a gust of wind can blow away.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t fight with our elders." Mu Yi said slowly. He admired each other''s strength, but that''s all, because he believed that he could reach this level one day, or even far exceed it.


    "As you wish."


    Just as Muyi''s voice fell, the other party''s figure suddenly became much clearer, but his face was still blurred. It seemed that there was a will to stop him from seeing his true face. At the same time, a dignified voice without any emotion sounded.


    Mu Yi''s eyes suddenly burst into dazzling golden light, and even the whole person was like a golden sun. Behind him, a small world thousands of miles away was floating and sinking, vaguely visible.


    "One finger cuts off heaven and earth, two fingers play Heaven and earth, and three fingers destroy ordinary people."


    Three fingers and three sentences are directly integrated together.


    In Mu Yi''s eyes, he saw only one finger slowly pressing down. Unlike before, this finger seemed to turn into reality. Thinking of that sentence, Mu Yi could infer that it was the one who used his real strength at infinity that would form an incomparably real finger.


    For those beings, distance is no longer important. At least this finger gives him a feeling of facing each other''s real body. That kind of majesty covers the world. Any creature can''t help but feel an irresistible feeling.


    Fortunately, Muyi understood the boxing intention left by the great emperor and had a blessing effect on his own will. Therefore, he was not completely powerless to resist the will of the other party. At the same time, this life and death crisis also greatly stimulated Muyi''s potential and made him surpass himself again.


    In the small world, the Tianzhu of boxing intention collapsed by 10% again. So far, it also means that Mu Yi''s understanding of this boxing has reached 40%. Although it has only increased by 10%, it has even increased his strength several times.


    But even so, when facing this finger, more accurately, the three fingers, Muyi still had an irresistible feeling. His fist intention collapsed, layers of defense collapsed, and the flame in his heart swayed, a sign that it would be extinguished at any time.


    Even Muyi felt that his soul was erased by a strange force, as if he would die completely in the next moment.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the salary lamp suddenly broke out. More accurately, the deepest seal of the salary lamp was directly broken, and an ancient bronze coffin flew out and collided with his fingers.


    When the void disappeared, Muyi was shocked and lost consciousness directly. As for his body, it was smashed into the deepest darkness of chaos, and even a violent force swept him away. When Muyi finally recovered his consciousness, he already didn''t know how deep he was in the dark void and how far he was from the underworld.


    "Have you gone deep into the chaos and darkness?"


    After waking up, Muyi checked himself for the first time. Although the firewood in his heart was extremely weak, he still kept emitting vitality and guarding him. As for the small world, it was not affected too much, and it was even completely self-sufficient, even in chaos and darkness.


    As for the body injury, he had already recovered. At the same time, Mu Yi also remembered the last scene. The sealed bronze ancient coffin suddenly stood in front of him to block the terrible finger, otherwise he might have fallen completely now.


    Thinking of the terror of the last point, Muyi also had a clear understanding of the real invincible strong, which is worthy of being the closest to the existence of the great emperor. He still has a long way to go from this level.


    After waking up, Muyi opened his eyes to break the Dharma, but he could not see the underworld at all. He could even vaguely perceive the direction of the underworld. As for wanting to go back, he could not do it in a short time.


    "If you come here, you''d better find out the true face of the bronze ancient coffin." Mu Yi must have an idea. After all, with his current strength, even if he returns to the underworld, it''s difficult to find revenge. Maybe the other party is still waiting for him to go back.


    Mu Yi''s mind moved, and a small bronze ancient coffin appeared in front of him. At the moment when the ancient coffin appeared, Mu Yi suddenly had a strong impulse, as if there was a voice calling him to open it.


    However, in the end, Muyi still resisted the temptation with his strong will and forced himself to calm down.


    Originally, in Mu Yi''s opinion, it was time to untie the seal only when twelve runes were collected, but I didn''t expect that this time, when there was an accident and life and death were imminent, the bronze ancient coffin would automatically break the seal, block it in front of him and save his life.


    I don''t know what kind of existence this bronze ancient coffin was made. In the face of such a terrible finger, there was no trace left.


    At this time, the twelfth Rune suddenly moved, and even Muyi didn''t react. At last, the rune had disappeared into the bronze ancient coffin, which startled Muyi.


    Although he had sensed that the sub Rune seemed to have some connection with the bronze ancient coffin before, he didn''t expect that the sub Rune would not enter it. Is there anything in it that can become the host of the twelfth sub Rune?


    After all, the previous experiments let Mu Yi know that not all existence can become the host of the twelfth rune. Even the king''s territory jiuchongtian has no such qualification. It is precisely because of this that he found the blood beast emperor. He didn''t expect to lead to such a terrible existence in the end.


    In fact, according to the situation at that time, the twelfth sub Rune had entered the sea of knowledge of the blood beast emperor, but it was directly expelled by the terrorist existence and even collapsed. At that time, Mu Yi felt that even the blood beast emperor was not enough to become the host of the twelfth sub rune, or not qualified.


    Only because it was so fast at that time, Muyi realized this carefully at the moment.


    Not even the quasi emperor. What kind of existence can become the host of this sub Rune?


    Just as the thought of Mu Yi fell, the bronze ancient coffin in front of him suddenly shook.


    "Dong!"


    At the same time, a sound similar to the heartbeat came out, and an invisible wave swept away, which was the firewood between Mu Yi''s heart. It also jumped, and even recovered a little between the beats.

 Chapter 876

    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    The heart beat like thunder, spreading out in the chaotic darkness.


    Mu Yi has a strange feeling. It seems that there is a life recovering in the bronze ancient coffin, and the relationship between the two is getting closer and closer because of the sub runes.


    I don''t know why, Mu Yi is a little nervous. After all, in his memory, he once went back to the long river of time and space and saw that the giant hand took the bronze ancient coffin in front of him from the fairy tomb. Who is the owner of the giant hand and who is buried in the bronze ancient coffin?


    Once, Mu Yi thought that the bronze coffin was his childhood because of a word from the God operator and his childhood experience, but at the moment, the heartbeat inside seemed to tell him that it was not him.


    So what is his relationship with this bronze ancient coffin?


    Suddenly, the bronze ancient coffin was shocked violently, and a terrible smell was emitted from it. Then, a virtual shadow loomed. It was a baby, about one year old, curled up in the bronze ancient coffin. In the center of its eyebrows, a rune glittered, which was the twelfth sub rune.


    When he saw the baby, Mu Yi suddenly opened his eyes with a trace of disbelief. Although there was a gap between him and his memory when he was three years old, they were almost carved out of the same mold. Even when he was a child, he couldn''t go too far.


    "How could this happen?"


    Mu Yi was a little worried. He was not sure what his relationship with the baby in the bronze ancient coffin was. If it was just a coincidence, he would not believe anything, but how to explain all this except coincidence?


    At this time, the bronze ancient coffin was full of light, and the 12th Rune was completely integrated into the baby''s body. A vast force of faith poured in. The firework in Muyi''s heart suddenly soared, and the flame directly penetrated Muyi''s body, spreading the light further in this chaotic darkness.


    At this moment, Muyi had a strange feeling that the salary lamp was completely integrated with him, regardless of each other. It can be said that at the moment, the salary lamp is him and he is the salary lamp.


    Salary is the same, and fire is also the heart fire.


    And the original blue Nanming left the fire. Now it is more golden and looks full of nobility. Around, there are 12 runes, including several followers of Muyi in the sun.


    Time and space can no longer stop Mu Yi. With the help of Zi rune, he can clearly perceive the situation of several followers in Yangjian. Although he can''t compare with these followers accepted by the underworld, Yun Mengxuan, Yan Wushuang and others still condense the Tao and even reach the degree of perfection. Only one step away, he can break through and step into the realm of the king, that is, the so-called strong man and nature in Yangjian.


    Even Muyi has reason to believe that most of the so-called heaven and man in Yangjian are actually pseudo heaven and man. It doesn''t mean that their qualifications are not good. If they can reach this level in Yangjian, they can definitely be called Tianjiao, but some rules in Yangjian don''t allow it.


    The twelve runes revolved around Muyi. When Muyi sensed the situation in the sun, Yun Mengxuan and others also looked up at the same time, with excitement on their faces.


    Originally, after Muyi disappeared, yunmengxuan and others frantically searched for some time, but the result was still no news. As the spokesman of Muyi in the rosefinch hall, yunmengxuan immediately turned the rosefinch hall from light to dark and hid her strength.


    But even so, a subsequent storm also spread to the rosefinch hall, causing huge losses. Fortunately, at the critical moment, huaqianwu rushed to turn the tide, so that the rosefinch hall didn''t lose too much. Finally, several women united and chose to close down.


    Although it is said that Muyi has died, with the help of the son rune, several women still believe that Muyi is still alive and have been waiting. Even if time flows, they have never lost confidence.


    Unexpectedly, today they suddenly felt the change of sub runes, and then the connection between them was finally clear, so that they could clearly feel the breath of Muyi, which was so real and powerful.


    Then, memories and pure original power poured into their bodies through the connection built by sub runes, so that their cultivation increased rapidly.


    In fact, it was because of the help of sub runes that they could gather Tao species in just a few years. However, no matter how hard they tried, they could not break through to a higher level, as if they were limited.


    But at the moment, with the huge memory and original power, they finally broke the shackles, such as a dragon into the sea and ushered in a real outbreak.


    At the same time, there was a loud noise from the depths of the sunny sky, which made countless ordinary people kneel down and pray, thinking that they angered the great existence above the nine days. Even those who were originally the strongest also showed their frightened faces one after another.


    Compared with ordinary people, they feel more clearly, and even the suppression of this world on them is weakening.


    Deep in the sun, one ancient existence after another awakened.


    Overseas, many hidden islands also cleared the fog and sent vibrations.


    The rolling Yellow River also stops flowing at this moment. Under it, there is something to squeeze out.


    In short, with the breakthrough of yunmengxuan and others, some unpredictable changes have taken place in the sun.


    But all this has nothing to do with Muyi, or that is to say, all his attention is focused on the twelve runes and himself.


    After the salary lamp was completely refined, the vast power rushed into Mu Yi''s body, making his cultivation begin to rise.


    Originally, Muyi''s jiuzhuan golden body only reached the edge of the fourth Zhuan Dacheng. Before, it barely reached perfection with the help of the power of the small world, but with the withdrawal of the power of the small world, his cultivation fell back to the fourth Zhuan Dacheng again.


    After all, the borrowed power is temporary after all, but now, with the power of the salary lamp, his cultivation really began to rise, and in the twinkling of an eye, he reached Dacheng, and the rising speed is not weakened, but faster.


    Half an hour later, a stronger breath broke out on Muyi, which also indicates that his cultivation has reached the fourth turn to perfection, but the power of the salary lamp is still flowing, which seems to push Muyi to a higher level.


    According to Mu Yi''s understanding and judgment, the ninth turn of the golden body is the fifth turn, which represents the great emperor. Is his cultivation about to break through to the great emperor?


    Just before long, Mu Yi''s face showed a trace of regret. Although the power of the salary lamp was still continuous, it was still far from the fifth turn. It seemed that the huge power was not enough to narrow the distance between the two.


    The only thing that makes Muyi happy is that his fourth turn has been complete and has been completely stabilized. Even without the blessing of the small world, his strength is no worse or even better than before.


    If you add the power of the small world, perhaps the last finger is not irresistible.


    (the rune is complete, the salary lamp is finally transformed, and the identity of the protagonist will be revealed. Although I don''t give up, I have to admit that the curse of heaven is coming to an end. Can we be brilliant again in the last period of time?)

 Chapter 877

    The salary lamp has been thoroughly refined, and his cultivation has been improved to the present extreme. The small world can also be integrated and unique. Even the meaning of that boxing has been understood by 40%. It can be said that Muyi has reached his heyday at the moment, and even gives him the belief that he can challenge those who are truly invincible and strong.


    However, he still can''t see the edge from the great emperor. This is also the only worry of Muyi. After all, if he wants to break the curse of immortals, he must have the strength of the great emperor in the realm of quasi emperor, but now he hasn''t even reached the real invincible strong. What about the great emperor?


    "No, I still have hope."


    The feeling of despair just flashed away, and then Muyi aroused a stronger fighting spirit. The meaning of the fist has not been completely mastered, and the small world has not reached the limit. Even the salary lamp has just been refined, and there are still many abilities waiting for him to explore.


    It can be said that there is still a way in front of him, enough to keep him going, which is the most important thing.


    Finally, Mu Yi looked at the bronze ancient coffin not far away. At this moment, the bronze ancient coffin has returned to its original state, but Mu Yi believes that everything he just saw is not an illusion. Even now, he can clearly feel the baby in it, which is connected with him. Imitating the Buddha, he is the baby, and the baby is him.


    In other words, the baby is his past and he is the baby''s future.


    Staring at the bronze ancient coffin, Mu Yi looked flashing. Finally, he thought about it and put it into the small world and stored it alone.


    Then Mu Yi took a deep look in a certain direction. There is the position of Yangjian. With the connection of sub runes, he can feel the existence of Yangjian at the moment. Although the distance is far away, it is not too difficult with his current strength.


    However, Muyi did not return immediately, because in the underworld, he still had more important things to do, and with his current strength, even if he returned to the sun, he could not turn the tide and stop the great disaster. Maybe even he would fall in, so it''s best to wait until he has the strength of the great emperor or become a real great emperor.


    Muyi turned and stepped out, and his figure had completely disappeared in the darkness, leaving nothing behind.


    When Muyi returns to the underworld, the underworld is still in a state of turmoil. Of course, this turmoil can only be perceived at a certain level.


    Before, Muyi fought with the blood beast emperor, which alerted many quasi emperors. They suddenly had one more quasi emperor. At the same time, they also had some palpitations about the strength of Muyi and were able to resist. In the end, they even pressed the existence of the blood beast emperor. Even among the quasi emperors, they are rare strong.


    Even if it''s just like this, I didn''t expect that at the last minute, I alerted an old monster who hasn''t been born for many years, a real invincible strong man.


    For a time, many quasi emperors lost their voice and sympathized with the quasi emperor who had just emerged from the human race. No one believed that he could survive. After all, every real invincible strong man came to the end and was infinitely close to the existence of the great emperor.


    Such existence, even the whole hell, is very few.


    It is said that after the news of Muyi''s death, there was a shocking smell in the depths of the Terran, which is suspected to be the oldest semi saint of the Terran.


    The twelve runes were all gathered, and the salary lamp was completely refined. Muyi didn''t continue to find the trouble of the blood beast emperor, and as long as the blood beast emperor wasn''t stupid, he wouldn''t continue to stay in the original place and might be taken away by the invincible strong man.


    The void mountain where the human semi saint is located is not fixed, but wandering in the void. Therefore, it is difficult to find it unless there is a guide.


    The last time Mu Yi left, he didn''t leave a mark, so even if he returned to the last place, he couldn''t find the void mountain, so Mu Yi directly came to Jingzhou City, because he believed that someone here would know where the void mountain is.


    In the current state of Muyi, the underworld can be crossed by taking steps in his eyes.


    When Mu Yi tore the void above Jingzhou City, it was still a peaceful scene, which was far from being comparable to those villages in the wilderness.


    But Muyi also understood that to maintain this peace, we need to pay from generation to generation. This is in exchange for blood. Only enough strength can protect this peace.


    Mu Yi''s appearance did not disturb the people below. As long as he was willing, no one could find him, even Jing Lao, who lived in seclusion here.


    After all, in terms of realm alone, Muyi is far more than the so-called eight elders.


    Glancing at his feet, Muyi slightly released a trace of breath. In the depths of the earth, there was a sudden vibration, and then a breath came from nothing and quickly recovered. At the same time, Muyi could also feel that a figure was approaching quickly.


    The breath that Muyi just released is to attract each other out.


    "Is it you?" when the figure appeared in front of Muyi, it was still just a shock on his face. He looked at Muyi as if he couldn''t believe it.


    The person in front of him was old Jing. At the beginning, he had a kindness to Muyi. Even later, the calligraphy he asked Yingzhi to send saved his life at the critical moment. In addition, Muyi respected him, so he saluted slightly.


    "It''s me."


    "You..." Mr. Jing frowned and looked at Mu Yi with some hesitation, but he still couldn''t believe it. Just now he was underground, he suddenly felt a terrible breath flash away, which immediately woke him up. That breath gave him the illusion of facing the half saint of the human race.


    It is precisely because of this that he was so shocked when he saw Muyi.


    At the same time, he found that he could not see the depth of Muyi, which was shocking enough.


    On the contrary, Muyi easily saw through the strength of Jing Lao. The peak of the eightfold heaven could even be called half step and the Ninth Heaven. At the same time, there was a treasure in his body, which was similar to what he had expected before, and this was the real inside information of the eight elders.


    "Lucky breakthrough." Muyi nodded.


    "It''s you?" Jing Lao suddenly stared. Although it was still those two words, the meaning expressed was quite different. Both Mu Yi and Jing Lao knew this.


    "It''s me." so Muyi nodded again. After all, although the general strong people didn''t know the previous things, old Jing somehow felt the existence of the edge of the top giants, and he was one of the eight elders of the Terran. If he didn''t know about it, it would be a failure.


    "I didn''t expect, really didn''t expect." old Jing shook his head and looked at Mu Yi. His eyes were still full of incredible, "God bless my Terran."


    After saying these words, old Jing suddenly became serious, solemnly arranged his clothes, and then bowed respectfully to Muyi.


    "The eight elders of the human race, Jing nameless, have seen the saint."

 Chapter 878

    The quasi emperor of the Terran is the saint!


    At the moment, Muyi no longer represents himself, but the quasi emperor of the human race, and it is also the third quasi emperor of the human race. No wonder Mr. Jing has such an attitude at the moment.


    In fact, it was because he felt his strong emotion that Muyi did not stop him from paying homage. At least for now, he can afford it.


    At the same time, Mu Yi also understood that accepting this worship also meant that he had to shoulder the burden of the human race in the underworld. From then on, no matter in the sun or in the underworld, he would treat them equally, all human race.


    Even so, Muyi chose to bear it.


    At the moment, the scene over Jingzhou City was not noticed by anyone. Even if someone looked up, he could only see an empty sky.


    "Old Jing doesn''t have to be like this. On the road of cultivation, I just took a step ahead." Muyi said later.


    "This step has made us think about it for too long, and also made the whole Terran look forward to it for too long." old Jing looked at Muyi and still looked a little excited. After all, he saw Muyi grow up with his own eyes, although the speed was a little shocking.


    Now it is echoed that he wanted Muyi to become the Holy Son of the human race. Fortunately, the other party didn''t promise, otherwise it would delay him. He doesn''t think that the temple can be trained into a quasi emperor, especially in such a short time.


    Mu Yi can only say that he has a great opportunity to come to this step.


    For the existence of the level of Jing Lao, he knows what it means to have another quasi emperor in the Terran. In particular, the quasi emperor has proved himself, which is far from being comparable to the quasi emperor who has just broken through. Even if there is enough time, the Terran may not be able to have a real invincible strong man, even the great emperor.


    As long as he thought that the Terran would have his own emperor in the future, old Jing was more excited. It was the existence of Ding Ding Ding heaven and earth.


    "By the way, what''s the order for the holy master to come this time?" Mr. Jing then asked. There is no doubt that the title of Muyi has completely changed into holy master. At this moment, even if Muyi goes to the temple, everyone has to respectfully call the holy master and give great gifts.


    "Do you know where the void mountain is?" Mu Yi said directly. After all, he came here to find the way down the void mountain.


    "Saint Zun goes to the city Lord''s residence and wait. I''ll contact Xing Tian Saint Zun for Saint Zun now." old Jing said.


    "Good." Mu Yi nodded. It was also the first time he knew the name of the saint of the void mountain, Xing Tian.


    When Yingzhi came to the city master''s house, he was almost stupid when he heard the name of Muyi from old Jing. As the head of a city, how could he not know what the word holy Zun stands for? However, he didn''t expect that after a period of absence, Muyi had stepped into the quasi emperor and become a saint.


    The first time I met Mu Yi, it was just the strength of pseudo heaven and man. The second time, it had far exceeded him, so that he couldn''t see the end. This third time, it directly became the quasi emperor. This speed was shocking, even shocking, unbelievable.


    However, Yingzhi won''t doubt it. After all, old Jing personally confirmed that there could be no fake, and he didn''t believe that someone would pretend to be a saint. This is tantamount to not paying attention to the human race and the two saints. If they are found, even if the hell is big, there is no place to hide.


    Therefore, after understanding the identity of Muyi, Yingzhi respectfully stood aside, even without the qualification to sit down, while the rest of the city Lord''s house were waved back by him.


    Before long, Muyi suddenly looked up, his eyes seemed to penetrate the void and look at a certain existence.


    At this time, the void slowly separated, and a middle-aged man in a moon white robe came out. There was no momentum on him, but as soon as he appeared, he seemed to become the center of the whole world.


    But this strange feeling just flashed away, and then it became common.


    "I''ve seen the holy statue of Xing Tian." old Jing took the lead in saying, and Yingzhi gave a big gift later, and his heart almost stopped. For Yingzhi, this is the first time he has seen the holy statue in his life, and two in a row. If such opportunities spread, people will definitely envy him.


    After all, it''s an honor to be in the same room with the saint, even without saying a word.


    The holy master ignored Jinglao and Yingzhi. He had been watching Muyi since he appeared. After a long time, he sighed: "after all, I underestimated the Taoist friend!"


    Taoist friends, this is the relationship between the holy master and Muyi. They are both quasi emperors and human holy masters. Taoist friends are undoubtedly the most appropriate title. Even Xingtian holy master knows the inside story of Muyi''s war with the blood beast emperor before, and is even more shocked by the strength of Muyi.


    After all, even he is not the opponent of the blood beast emperor, so from this point of view, Muyi is better than him.


    "I can have today thanks to the test of the holy master and the luck of the whole human race." Muyi said slowly, and his words are not empty. Without the three-year life and death honing of the dark space, he could not break through the realm to the quasi emperor in advance, and the small world would not degenerate.


    It can be said that those three years saved him 30 years, or even longer, before he could fly to the sky and have the current strength.


    As for the Terran aura, Mu Yi can be aware of it. Without that huge aura, even if his qualification is against the sky, he can''t reach this step in a short time, and there are many strange opportunities. Every danger can be saved. All these are because of that huge aura.


    And Qiyun has all kinds of incredible abilities.


    "There''s no need to be polite between you and me. My name is Xing Tian. You and I can match each other as Taoist friends." said Xing Tian Shengzun.


    "Xingtian Taoist friend." Mu Yi nodded.


    "I''d like to invite Taoist friends to visit our holy mountain. I don''t know what you think?" said Xing Tian Shengzun.


    "I can''t wait for it." Muyi naturally had many questions to ask each other, so he agreed without hesitation when he heard the words of Xing Tian Shengzun.


    At this time, Xing Tian Shengzun nodded to Jing Lao and Yingzhi, and then stepped into the void with Mu Yi and disappeared.


    After waiting for the two to leave, old Jing breathed a long breath. As for Yingzhi, he was unbearable. He was already sweating and almost collapsed. Although neither Muyi nor Xingtian Shengzun released even a breath just now, the psychological pressure was still unbearable.


    Old Jing looked at Yingzhi and said, "this experience is good luck for you. Shut up."


    Hearing Jing Lao''s words, Yingzhi was stunned at first and then overjoyed. He had already reached the extreme of pseudo heaven and man. At the beginning, he exchanged several blood lotus seeds from Muyi to make up for the foundation in order to become a real heaven and man one day.


    However, this step is too difficult, especially from pseudo heaven and man to heaven and man. In history, few people can cross this step. Even for such a long time, he has no absolute grasp. After all, there is only one opportunity.


    But now, after seeing the two saints with his own eyes, even without a word of guidance, it is also a kind of luck for him.

 Chapter 879

    The void mountain, still moving in the void, seems to never stop.


    At the moment, on the top of the mountain, there are two figures, Mu Yi and Xing Tian saint.


    "I heard about you earlier, and I also rushed there. Unfortunately, it was late and I didn''t find you. However, I always believed that you would be fine, but I didn''t expect to see you so soon." Xing Tiansheng looked at Mu Yi and said with a complicated face.


    "You deserve to be the most promising existence to become the great emperor of our Terran. Just as a prospective emperor, you have the ability to suppress the blood beast emperor and even survive in front of that one."


    "Xing Tian''s Taoist friend has been praised too much. It''s a coincidence that I can have today''s strength. As for that one, if it''s real, I''m afraid I won''t see the Taoist friend." Muyi said. He didn''t show weakness. After all, if the other party didn''t give him a chance to fight directly, the biggest possibility is that he has disappeared.


    But unfortunately, there is no if in the world. The final result is that Muyi is still alive and has gathered 12 sub runes to completely refine the salary lamp, resulting in a surge in strength again. Now, even if the other party arrives, Muyi estimates that even if he is still inferior, it is still impossible for the other party to kill him. After all, he is now, It is very close to the invincible realm.


    What Muyi lacks now is experience, control of his own strength and understanding of the realm.


    "For that one, the real body and separation are just a thought. Why should Taoist friends be modest?" said Xingtian Taoist friends.


    Hearing the words of Xing Tian Shengzun, Mu Yi just nodded. After all, the last blow was the real body of the other party. It was only lucky that he was blocked by the bronze ancient coffin sealed in the deep of the salary lamp, and the other party did not continue to pursue, which gave him the opportunity to rise completely.


    "I''ve been to the fairy tomb before, met some people and learned some of the truth of that year." Muyi suddenly looked at Xing Tian Shengzun and said.


    Hearing his words, Xing Tian Shengzun was silent. After a long time, he revealed a trace of complexity and said, "in those days, my Terran had a great emperor, do you know?"


    "A little." Mu Yi nodded. He had heard about this. It is said that it was the great emperor who brought the human race to the underworld and laid the foundation for the human race to take root in the underworld. However, later, it was said that the great emperor went to find a new residence and hope for the human race, so he entered the chaos and darkness and never came back.


    "In fact, the great emperor of our human race has fallen, not left." Xing Tian said sadly.


    "Falling?" Mu Yi was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect the truth to be so.


    "Yes, in the hundred years after the immortal tomb war, immortal blood invaded the sun. The great human emperor fought hard and was still badly hurt. However, when the great human emperor finally fell, it seemed that he received a letter, went deep into the immortal tomb, brought out an ancient bronze coffin, and then fell completely." Xing Tiansheng Zun said slowly, which also opened the mystery for Muyi.


    For example, the giant hand that grabbed the bronze ancient coffin.


    But in terms of time, he can''t be right. After all, he is only 20 years old, and the Terran emperor was thousands of years ago.


    "In that bronze ancient coffin, there is a baby. No one knows who the baby is and where it comes from. It seems that when the fairy tomb appears, he already exists, even older, but the only thing that can be sure is that his appearance must be related to fairy blood.


    Unfortunately, when I brought back the bronze ancient coffin, I only left one sentence: this son is here, and the Terran is thriving. "


    "This son is here, and the human race is thriving?" Muyi recalled this sentence, but he couldn''t help thinking of the baby in the bronze ancient coffin. At this moment, he was still sleeping, and it was a long way from waking up, and even became the host of the 12th son rune.


    "Since then, this bronze ancient coffin has been guarded by the quasi emperor of our Terran, but later, a traitor in our Terran leaked the news to the demon and ghost families. Fortunately, the traitor didn''t know the whole truth, so the demon and ghost families only knew that the great emperor of our Terran left a treasure that could suppress Qi and attract peeping. This is also the reason why there were only three of the nine giant cities left in our Terran in those years Root cause.


    In fact, not only the demons and ghosts, but also the fairy tombs have not given up in these years. They constantly control the strong of our Terran and want to find the bronze ancient coffin. Therefore, hundreds of years ago, the only invincible quasi emperor of our Terran resolutely chose reincarnation and accompanied him in reincarnation, as well as a wisp of the baby''s ghost. "


    At this point, Xing Tian Shengzun set his eyes on Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi was shocked all over, and the fog in front of him was suddenly removed. But this result was not what he wanted, and it was too cruel.


    "Yes, the remnant soul is you. You have reincarnated for hundreds of years to make up for this remnant soul. Therefore, from this point of view, you have long been a pure human race, which is no different from us." Xing Tian Shengzun said.


    "Remnant soul? Originally, I''m just a remnant soul." Muyi doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh at the moment. When he was a child, he didn''t have the memory before he was six years old and didn''t know who his parents were, but he always firmly believed that he had parents, but they had to leave him for various reasons.


    But now that he knew the truth, he realized that all that was just a lie.


    As for resentment, there was no resentment. After all, the quasi emperor of the human race gave him life in a sense. So far, the figure similar to his God flashed in Muyi''s heart. No wonder he felt that he was him when he saw the baby in the bronze ancient coffin.


    Even in the fairy tomb, the words said by the divine alchemist have everything he can see in time and space. Now, everything has been revealed, although it is cruel.


    Xing Tian Shengzun was silent and didn''t disturb Muyi. Since he dared to say it, he was not afraid that Muyi couldn''t accept it. If he didn''t even have the endurance, he wouldn''t be worthy of becoming a quasi emperor. All he needed to do was tell him the truth Muyi wanted to know.


    As for how to choose, it''s Muyi''s business.


    "Don''t you know the origin of the salary lamp?" Mu Yi then asked.


    "No one knows the specific origin of the salary lamp, and it was not called this name before. However, in the records, the salary lamp appeared tens of thousands of years ago, and even changed many owners, but each owner had no good results. Therefore, this lamp is also called the lamp of adversity.


    Originally, this lamp has long disappeared in the long river of time and space, but when you were reincarnated for the first time, this lamp inexplicably appeared around you, and the bronze ancient coffin guarded by the Terran also disappeared. "

 Chapter 880

    After hearing the description of Xingtian Shengzun about the salary lamp, Muyi was silent. He didn''t even know the other party, so he didn''t know why the salary lamp appeared beside him. Although the salary lamp was called the lamp of adversity, Muyi never felt so. Even if there was no salary lamp, he would have died many times.


    It can be said that without the salary lamp, there would be no Muyi today, let alone rise so quickly.


    As for why the bronze ancient coffin was heard and where it went, Muyi is naturally clear. However, it is difficult for Muyi to explain why this change occurred. At present, the only thing he can be sure of is that the baby of that year has now become the host of the Rune of salary lamp Zi.


    However, if Mu Yi wants to find out the real origin of the baby in the bronze ancient coffin, I''m afraid he still needs to go to the fairy tomb and the core place to find out.


    The salary lamp, after being refined by Muyi, is changing Muyi all the time, improving his strength, and can''t see any problem. Instead, the firewood in my heart seems to be changing. The blue originally belonging to Lihuo in Nanming is also decreasing.


    The flame should have undergone some transformation. As for the result, we can only know after the transformation. After all, the fire in Nanming is not the flame of the salary lamp itself, but a fire planted by Muyi. It can be said that it has reached its own limit and gradually shows signs that it can''t keep up with the salary lamp. Maybe it''s because of this, That''s why it began to degenerate spontaneously.


    "Thank you, Taoist friend, for helping me solve my doubts." after a long time, Mu Yi looked at Xing Tian Shengzun and said.


    "It''s just a small matter. I don''t know what Taoist friends will do in the future?" Xing Tian Shengzun looked at Muyi with some expectation.


    "There is no long-term plan yet. As for the moment, try to improve your strength first. When you can''t rise, I will travel well in the underworld, and then go to the fairy tomb." Muyi said.


    "Going to the fairy tomb?" Xing Tian Shengzun frowned. Although Muyi had been there before, he did not stop it, but he knew that Muyi''s going was very different from before, and the fairy tomb, even now, is still synonymous with terror.


    Especially in the core place, even if the prospective emperor enters, there is death and no life.


    It is not easy for the Terran to have an existence that is expected to become a great emperor. Xing Tian Shengzun is naturally unwilling to watch him die.


    It seems that he saw the concerns of Xing Tian Shengzun, and Muyi continued: "don''t worry, Taoist friends. If I don''t have the strength of the invincible strong, I won''t go. I believe that at that time, as long as there is no emperor''s hand, there will be no problem in self-protection."


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, Xing Tian Shengzun did not relax, but said solemnly: "the strangeness of the fairy tomb is probably beyond your imagination. In those years, even the great emperor broke and sank the sand. Although now the fairy tomb is far less terrible than at the beginning, it can not be underestimated. Even if it has the strength to be infinitely close to the great emperor, it may not be able to escape."


    Mu Yi naturally knows the worries of Xing Tian saint. Even he knows that there is definitely more than one real invincible strong man in the fairy tomb. The divine operator is one of them, but it will never be the only one. If you want to come to the core of the fairy tomb, there is still a great secret.


    However, Mu Yi also has sufficient confidence in himself. When his cultivation level reaches the extreme, and he fully understands the meaning of that boxing, he can''t even touch how strong his strength can be, but the only thing he can be sure is that his strength will far exceed those so-called invincible strong people with the help of salary lamp, small world and nine turn golden body decision, True infinity is close to the great.


    Even, if Mu Yi can understand something more and reach the quasi emperor level as the ancestor of Styx river said, it is not impossible to have the strength of the great emperor, which is the greatest reliance of Mu Yi and his confidence.


    "I know." Mu Yi nodded, with strong confidence in his expression.


    Seeing this, Xing Tiansheng Zun naturally knew that Muyi had made up his mind. No matter how he persuaded him, it was impossible for Muyi to change his mind, so he didn''t continue to say anything. of


    But just then, the void mountain was shocked, like hitting something and stopping.


    "Did you find it?" Mu Yi''s eyes penetrated the void and looked at the picture in the void, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    "Taoist friends, don''t worry. I''ll deal with it." Xing Tian Shengzun also stood up with a dignified face and said.


    "No, everyone else has hit the door. Naturally, we should pay back, otherwise everyone will be bullied by our human race." Mu Yi said that he didn''t give Xing Tian holy master the chance to speak, so his body had disappeared in place, and Xing Tian holy master followed.


    In the endless void, just opposite the void mountain, a giant beast lies horizontally, and Mu Yi is very familiar with it. It is the blood beast emperor who was almost killed by him at the beginning, but now the blood beast emperor has fully recovered and is staring at the deep mountain in front of him.


    On his head stood a figure, different from the last time. This time, the figure really existed, but his face was still blurred and people couldn''t see it clearly.


    "You are still alive."


    When Muyi appeared, the figure said slowly, with a tone full of indifference and no half ups and downs.


    "Let you down." Mu Yi said coldly.


    "Hand over the lamp of adversity and be a slave for thousands of years. I can let you go of the Terran." the figure said slowly.


    "If you want the lamp of doom, it depends on whether you are qualified." Muyi is too lazy to say anything and directly chooses to do it. He didn''t expect that the other party came to him for the salary lamp. It is estimated that he learned some inside information through the communication of the blood beast emperor, and the other party has been paying attention to the Terran and waiting for Muyi to appear.


    Otherwise, the other party will not come to the door when Muyi just appears, and can accurately find the void mountain. Obviously, all this is premeditated by the other party.


    If it was before the salary lamp was completely refined, Muyi naturally ran as far as he could. After all, his strength was still far from that of the other party. He was not an opponent at all. If he stayed, he was just dead.


    But now, Mu Yi thinks that he is at most half as bad as the other party. Even if he can continue to understand the meaning of the fist in the battle, it''s too early to say who wins and who loses.


    Mu Yi raised his hand, which was a powerful and hard punch. In his current state, even if he seemed to hit casually, he did it with all his strength.


    At the beginning of the battle, he lost his qualification to join.


    "Good."


    Facing Muyi''s fist, the figure took his time and raised a finger to press it at the same time.

 Chapter 881

    One finger and one punch collided in the void.


    At this point, Mu Yi really realized the terror of this invincible strong man and felt ridiculous for his previous ideas.


    In the abandoned land, there is a saying that as long as you become a quasi emperor, you are an invincible strong man. In fact, the quasi emperor is just the threshold of the invincible strong man. In the realm of quasi emperor, there are also some subdivisions.


    For example, the early, middle and late quasi emperors, as well as the quasi emperors representing infinite access to the great emperor, are also called invincible strong men.


    Muyi had the strength of the early stage of the quasi emperor when he was half a step away from the quasi emperor. When he stepped into the quasi emperor, he directly reached the middle stage. Later, after swallowing the small world of the ancestors of Styx, his strength soared to the later stage.


    This is also the strength of Muyi when he faced the blood beast emperor, but at that time, he just entered the later stage. Because of this, he could barely resist the attack of the incarnation of the invincible strong. If he changed to the general quasi emperor in the early and mid-term, I''m afraid he would have died long ago.


    Then, Muyi gathered together twelve sub runes, thoroughly refined the salary lamp, achieved the fourth turn to perfection, and the understanding of boxing intention reached 40%, which made his strength soar again. It can even be said that Muyi was an invincible strong man at this time.


    Just because his cultivation soared too fast, he didn''t fully control it and couldn''t really play it, so he was at most an invincible strong man. But as long as Mu Yi was given enough time or an opportunity, he was an invincible strong man.


    At present, Mu Yi''s opponent is a real invincible strong man, who comes from the ghost family and calls himself Yan devil, but he is not from the royal family. His origin is quite mysterious. However, it is undeniable that his strength has stood at the real peak in the era when the great emperor does not come out.


    Yan Mo was surprised and even shocked that Muyi could block his attack, because Muyi almost died in his hands not long ago. Now it has been raised to this level in a short time. Even if he is an invincible strong man, Yan Mo still feels incredible.


    However, the more so, the more it aroused the killing intention in his heart. Such existence, especially from the Terran, can''t stay.


    On the other hand, Xing Tiansheng Zun was also shocked and inexplicable. He thought he had high regard for Muyi, but now he found that he still underestimated each other. With the power shown by Muyi at the moment, even if he is not an invincible strong man, it is not far away.


    This made Xing Tian''s hanging heart finally put down, and then it was exciting. After all, the stronger the Mu Yi is, the greater the chance to become a great emperor. Maybe the fate of the human race will really change in his hands.


    Originally, Yan devil stepped on the head of the blood beast emperor, but when he came back, he had to integrate the blood beast emperor into his own small world. Unlike Muyi, his small world was condensed in a clever way, which was congenital and lacked, and could not really give birth to the will of heaven and earth.


    The reason why the blood beast emperor is included in his own small world is more because Muyi makes him feel a little pressure. Once he tries his best, it is difficult for him to protect the blood beast emperor under his feet.


    At the same time of the war between Yan devil and Muyi, in the underworld, everyone who reached the existence of the quasi emperor felt it, and turned their eyes to the void, surprised and inexplicable.


    Many people may not know about Muyi, but Yan devil has also shocked the underworld for many years. In those years, there was a bloody storm. Naturally, it is impossible not to know, or even be afraid of it. However, after Yan devil became an invincible strong man, he rarely appeared and devoted himself to latent cultivation in order to break through the great emperor.


    At this point, some people were relieved, but unexpectedly, in a short time, Yan devil made two moves. The first time was related to the blood beast emperor. The quasi emperor who had just emerged from the human race was killed. Then who provoked him the second time?


    Soon, someone found that the Terran quasi Emperor didn''t die last time. On the contrary, his strength increased greatly. Even if he was still at a disadvantage compared with Yan devil, don''t forget who Yan devil was. He was one of the only invincible strong men in the underworld and had great strength. When did the Terran have such a terrible existence?


    These dark peeps seemed to make Yan devil impatient. With a cold hum, he directly broke the void and took Muyi into the chaotic darkness. Here, although it is still impossible to completely avoid those peeps, at least some can be reduced.


    Moreover, it is easier to display in the chaotic darkness. In fact, the battlefield of the great emperor was this chaotic darkness. Otherwise, with the majesty of the great emperor, even the underworld could not bear it.


    "One finger cuts off heaven and earth, two fingers play Heaven and earth, three fingers destroy the common people, and four fingers are sad."


    In the chaotic darkness, the voice of Yan devil suddenly sounded. Last time, Yan devil only had three fingers, Mu Yi almost died, and even barely survived by relying on the bronze ancient coffin.


    This time, Yan devil did his best and showed his fourth finger. Heaven and earth were sad.


    When one finger fell and four fingers came out together, Mu Yi had the illusion that heaven and earth were broken in front of him, and he himself was like a mole ant, unable to resist in the face of Tianwei, and would be crushed into powder at any time.


    At this time, the fuel fire in Mu Yi''s heart suddenly trembled, and a startling will swept out. The illusion in front of him immediately disappeared, and only one finger fell slowly and quickly.


    "I have a fist, but it can open the sky and create the earth."


    At this critical moment, Muyi suddenly had a deeper understanding of the boxing meaning he had previously understood. In the small world, the Tianzhu collapsed 10% again. So far, Muyi''s understanding of the boxing meaning has reached 50%.


    "Boom!"


    A bright golden light suddenly rose from the surface of Muyi''s fist, like a * * day rising in the night, and a corner of chaos and darkness was immediately illuminated.


    The golden light seemed to penetrate everywhere. Even the supreme finger of Yan devil became full of holes and slowly dissipated under the golden light.


    At this moment, Yan devil finally changed his face, and the fog that had enveloped his face all year round also dissipated, revealing an ugly face. No wonder he would hide his face all year round. Obviously, he didn''t want to be seen.


    Normally speaking, after arriving at the king''s realm, he can adjust his appearance, but the other party doesn''t do so. Instead, he chooses another way to hide his ears and steal his bell. Maybe his name is Yan devil, which is unreasonable.


    In fact, at this moment, not only the hell devil, but also some powerful beings peeping in the dark changed color, because in the golden light, they all felt a strong threat, and even a trace of incredible power. That power clearly no longer belongs to the quasi emperor.


    And Mu Yi, without thinking or thinking at the moment, has only one punch in his heart.


    This fist contains all his feelings about boxing, including his original vision of seeing the small world break new ground, and more importantly, the will of the great emperor''s fist.

 Chapter 882

    "Impossible!"


    In the chaotic darkness, Yan devil was shocked, even with a trace of panic.


    This punch completely exceeded Yan Mo''s imagination. His divine power sky finger had no resistance under the golden light.


    Then, the golden light swept across, as if it was really groundbreaking, and directly let the hell devil fly out.


    Yan devil doesn''t remember how long he hasn''t been hurt, especially by a quasi emperor of the human race who didn''t pay attention to him at the beginning. This is absolutely unforgivable for Yan devil. A violent breath erupted from him and even twisted around his body.


    At the moment, Mu Yi was immersed in a special realm, and everything seemed to come from instinct, so when Yan devil fought back, he had punched again.


    "I have a punch, but everything is empty."


    The voice was ethereal. All the quasi emperors who paid attention to the war sounded this voice at the same time, and their faces changed wildly. Even several quasi emperors with unstable realm opened their mouths and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Although the other quasi emperors were not so embarrassed, they also looked pale, as if they were frightened.


    And Yan devil, his face changed greatly, and even turned and ran away without hesitation, but the diffuse golden light still swept his body, heard a sad cry, and then disappeared completely.


    When Yan devil left, the chaos gradually became calm in the dark. There was only one figure standing in it with his eyes closed. Despite the violent forces around him, he couldn''t lift any of his clothes, and he seemed to be asleep.


    But neither Yan Mo nor those secret quasi emperors dared to show up. Obviously, they were frightened by Mu Yi''s two fists. Those incredible fist techniques obviously did not belong to the great emperor, but they were displayed by Mu Yi. Even the invincible strong Yan Mo was badly hurt in the end.


    So far, all the quasi emperors in the underworld have been silent, and there has been a new evaluation of the Muyi and the Terran. I''m afraid some targets will be cancelled from now on.


    On the void mountain, Xing Tian Shengzun also fully witnessed the war. After Yan devil left, he wanted to enter the chaos and darkness, but at this time, a figure appeared around him and stopped him.


    Muyi was confused. He didn''t know how long it took to recover his consciousness, but he still felt hollowed out. The previous two fists were completely sent out in a realm that he couldn''t explain clearly, but the price was that all his strength was consumed. In particular, the fuel fire that had been transformed was missing, which made Muyi a little silly.


    At the same time, I really understand what the price of those two fists has paid. No wonder Yan Mo will flee in a hurry at the last minute. If he chooses to stay, I''m afraid he has completely disappeared at the moment.


    Those two punches, especially the last one, seemed to go beyond Mu Yi''s imagination and even everyone''s imagination. It was frightening, but the cost was too big, and even the fuel and fire were consumed.


    Muyi knows what the firewood means, but now, there is no trace. The firewood lamp that hasn''t been extinguished all year round has finally been extinguished. However, the rest of the abilities of the firewood lamp can still be brought into play. Twelve runes and twelve hosts still provide faith.


    However, no matter how much Mu Yi tried, he still couldn''t relight the salary lamp. It seems that something is missing.


    Then Muyi looked around, took one step, and disappeared directly into the chaotic darkness.


    After Muyi disappeared, an embarrassed figure reappeared. It was the Yan devil who had escaped before. At the moment, half of his body disappeared. Looking at the direction Muyi left, he was full of resentment and even a trace of fear.


    At this time, three figures suddenly appeared around Yan devil, standing apart.


    "This person should be destroyed, otherwise the Terran might have a great emperor." Yan Mo said directly. The three figures that appear at the moment are common with him. Invincible strong people, including ghost clan and demon clan.


    "With the curse of immortals, who can become emperor?" a figure said slowly.


    "That''s not necessarily true. The immortal''s curse is not unbreakable. What if the other party can really take that step?" Yan devil said coldly.


    "That will be my good fortune in the underworld," said another figure.


    "Really? When I saw it

 Chapter 883

    Without Muyi''s knowledge, a special alliance against him appeared. The most fundamental reason was that the power of Muyi''s two fists frightened the invincible strong. Originally, they thought that the great emperor could not show, they were the strongest and could dominate the underworld, but now, a bright fact told them that even without the great emperor, they would fall, They have always been strong, how can they tolerate this threat?


    Coupled with the temptation of emperor Cheng, it is not uncommon to form an alliance. After all, if they were only alone, they would not have the confidence to see the last two fists of Muyi. Fortunately, they had seen clearly before. Although the last two fists of Muyi were terrible, they obviously had not been completely controlled, otherwise Yan Mo could not have the chance to escape.


    Moreover, they must pay a price to use those two fists. There are four invincible strong men. Even if one of them stops the quasi emperor of the Terran and the other three surround Muyi, I believe the problem is not great. Even if Muyi uses that kind of boxing again, they can take it in turn. It''s good if they don''t run away.


    After all, compared with life, face can be abandoned.


    "Well, a month later, the siege will begin." Yan Mo said. After all, he was badly hurt. It will take at least half a month to recover. In the rest of the time, he needs to make some preparations. The rest of the people have no opinion about starting in a month. Anyway, for them, a month is just a blink of an eye.


    At this time, Muyi had returned to the underworld. Instead of going to the void mountain, he came to the two boundary mountains where he had reached the underworld.


    Because of the storm, the two boundary mountains still seem a little desolate, which is one of the reasons why Muyi chose here.


    Mu Yi sits on the peak of Liangjie mountain. Liu demon comes out of the world and guards aside. At the moment, although Mu Yi still has the strength of the quasi emperor, because the previous two fists have consumed all his strength, if he meets the invincible strong again, he will only escape in embarrassment.


    However, the loss of his body has not been put on Mu Yi. The continuous power in the small world will soon enable him to recover. What really concerns him is firewood, or the changing Nanming Lihuo.


    Originally, Muyi had some expectations. Once Nanming changed from the fire, it might become stronger, but now, even a trace of fire has not been left and completely disappeared, making Muyi feel empty.


    Even Muyi didn''t know how to recover Nanming from the fire. After all, he only got a fire at the beginning.


    "I hope I can find the answer."


    Muyi meditated in his heart, and then his mind was completely integrated with the salary lamp. After a while, he seemed to be completely transformed into a salary lamp. There was endless darkness around him. The salary lamp drifted in this darkness, which seemed to have no end forever.


    Before that, Mu Yi learned from Xing Tian Sheng Zun that the so-called salary lamp is actually called the lamp of adversity. According to legend, every owner of it has no good results, so it has become the lamp of adversity over time.


    Muyi doesn''t know why the lamp of doom chose him. More accurately, he should have chosen the baby in the bronze ancient coffin. Because he is the reincarnation of a remnant soul of the baby, he can become the master of the salary lamp.


    Although it has never been mentioned, in fact, Muyi is worried about one thing. What will happen if the baby wakes up in the future? Where is he going? Who is the master and who is the second between them? Or it doesn''t matter from now on?


    The last situation is obviously unlikely to occur. Because of the sub rune, it is doomed that the two cannot be separated. If only in terms of salary lamp, he is the master, but it can not change the fact that he is just a wisp of ghost.


    In this way, Mu Yi''s mind was confused. I don''t know how long it took. Finally, a light dissipated the surrounding darkness, and Mu Yi clearly saw that the light was actually a corner of the long river of time and space.


    Through that corner, Muyi saw an amazing war. The two figures fought in the long river of time and space. Each blow made the long river of time and space vibrate endlessly. It seems that the long river of time and space can be cut off by it. That power has exceeded Muyi''s understanding of the great emperor.


    He could not even see the two figures clearly. Even if it was just a small wave from the long river of time and space, he was frightened.


    "Is this the great emperor or the immortal?"


    When Mu Yi was shocked, one of his figures suddenly turned around and looked at him. When mu yiton felt that the picture in front of him exploded, and the long river of time and space disappeared. At the same time, a vast force drove him out of the darkness and directly appeared in a hall.


    In the hall, there is an ancient bronze coffin.


    When he saw the bronze ancient coffin, Mu Yi was shocked again, and then a suction came from the salary lamp, directly swallowed the bronze ancient coffin, and then broke the void and disappeared.


    This scene is obviously the reason why the salary lamp appeared around him. There is no doubt that the salary lamp did not appear for no reason, but the great existence in the long river of time and space.


    Finally, Muyi saw that the salary lamp broke open and appeared next to another baby, and that baby was Muyi.


    So far, the salary lamp was silent, and Mu Yi''s mind seemed to be exhausted and had to retreat from the salary lamp.


    When he opened his eyes and recalled the scene he saw with the help of the salary lamp, Muyi was still a little shocked. Who was the other party? Why help him?


    Unfortunately, no one can give him the answer, but this integration also makes Muyi have a deeper understanding of the salary lamp. He vaguely feels that if the salary lamp wants to be rekindled, it needs not a fire, but a kind of heart power.


    Perhaps, when he named the salary lamp, he followed his intuition. Naturally, the salary lamp is also a heart lamp. Therefore, if he wants to light the heart lamp, he needs the power of the heart.


    "The power of the heart?"


    Mu Yi got up and muttered to himself. Then he tried to light the heart lamp with his heart, but there was no change.


    "Heart? Or faith?"


    Mu Yi suddenly looked at the Liu demon in the distance. If the salary lamp is the most extraordinary, it can devour the power of faith. Unfortunately, there are only twelve runes, otherwise he can plunder more power of faith.


    Just when Muyi was thinking about the power of faith, the salary lamp suddenly jumped inexplicably. Muyi was stunned first, and then a trace of ecstasy appeared on his face, because he finally found a way to light the salary lamp.


    The power of faith can also be called the thought of all sentient beings. It just needs to be more pure, and the salary lamp itself has the ability to purify and refine. Therefore, if you want to collect the power of faith, you don''t necessarily need to rely on sub runes, as long as the other party is pious enough.


    £¨

 Chapter 884

    (May Day holiday? It doesn''t exist! I''ve forgotten how long it hasn''t erupted well. I feel a little ashamed of you. We''re crazy taking advantage of today''s labor day. The mantra, the tenth chapter erupts today! The idea of all sentient beings at eight o''clock!


    Mu Yi got up and suddenly showed a light in his eyes. With a wave of his right hand, the Liu demon in the distance had been included in the small world by him, and then he punched without any sign.


    After a while, the sky was broken down. From the broken void, you can vaguely see several figures flash away.


    "Well done."


    Mu Yi roared and stepped into the void. Suddenly, three figures surrounded him. One of them was Yan devil. Although the other two didn''t know each other, the breath revealed by him was an invincible strong man.


    Moreover, Muyi also felt that there was still an invincible strong man lurking further away. To be precise, there should be four invincible strong men this time.


    Mu Yi''s heart sank slightly. If it was just Yan devil or any one of them, he would not be afraid. Even without firewood, it would be no problem to compete with the small world with boxing intention. In the previous war, he did not gain nothing. His strength increased again and really stepped into the threshold of invincible strong.


    However, the power of the three invincible strong people is by no means as simple as adding together. It will be a change of germplasm.


    However, Muyi was not afraid and did not choose to escape.


    "War!"


    There was no nonsense. As soon as Muyi appeared, the three invincible strong men started at the same time. In a moment, Muyi was submerged by the three supreme attacks.


    "How dare you."


    At this time, a roar suddenly sounded in the void, and then a tall figure directly crashed into here. However, the invincible strong man who ambushed on one side quietly stopped the other party''s way and blocked it.


    The void was broken, and Muyi fell into the chaos and darkness, and his nine turn gold body covered him

 Chapter 885

    In the chaotic darkness, a golden sun rises slowly, illuminating the endless darkness.


    On that day, the underworld vibrated, and the bells spread all over the world, waking up one existence after another. Within a thousand miles of the two boundary mountains, the golden light spread all over the sky, like the sky collapsed.


    Although the matter has passed for many days, it will still cause bursts of exclamation whenever someone mentions it, and this kind of thing is true whether it is the demon and ghost race, the human race, or other races.


    That kind of movement made many people feel that there was a great emperor and showed their yearning look one after another.


    Only some prospective emperors knew the meaning behind this scene, but those who knew the truth kept silent, just like taboos.


    After all, the three invincible strongmen besieged one person, and the final result was still run away. This kind of thing is not pleasant to say, and once it fails, they will bear the consequences. Although they don''t see the next path of the invincible strongman of the Terran for the time being, these quasi emperors know that sooner or later, the other party will appear.


    I''m afraid that at that time, the underworld may be in chaos.


    "I don''t know how he is now."


    On the void mountain, Xing Tian Sheng Zun sighed and said that he knew about the war that day, but he was powerless at all, and even had no qualification to intervene. After all, it was the battlefield of the invincible strong. Although he went to rescue, he was still stopped by an invincible strong man who had been prepared for a long time. He could only watch Muyi besieged by the three invincible strong men.


    Even for a moment, Xing Tiansheng Zun felt desperate. These are the three invincible strongmen, not one or two. If the other side targets the Terran, I''m afraid the Terran has been completely extinct at the moment.


    Until the last moment, the golden sun rose, drowned everything, constantly hit the three invincible strong, and cut off all the ideas of the prospective emperor, so that people can''t know what happened later.


    The only thing that Xing Tiansheng Zun knew was that when the golden light dispersed, only the three invincible strong men stood in the chaotic darkness with gloomy faces. As for Muyi, he had already disappeared, and no one knew where he had gone.


    Even the quasi emperor, who is the best at calculation of the demon and ghost families, can''t calculate where Muyi has gone. It seems that there is a great force in the dark to prevent any calculation. The only thing that can be sure is that Muyi is still in the underworld, but the underworld is so big. Although for the invincible strong, he can cross the whole underworld gently, it doesn''t mean that the invincible strong can easily check the underworld, What''s more, it''s too difficult to find one of them.


    "Since he could escape that day, he would be fine." another voice sounded. It was the middle-aged man who was very similar to Muyi. He was also the only invincible strong man of the human race. At the beginning, he was reincarnated with the ghost of Muyi. Therefore, from this point of view, there was a great cause and effect between the other party and Muyi.


    The middle-aged man named Xuanyuan book, also known as Xuanyuan Saint Zun, was the youngest disciple of the great emperor of the Terran and the oldest quasi emperor of the Terran. He had experienced reincarnation for several times, but he could not break through to the great emperor.


    "I hope so. He is the only hope of our Terran. If something really happens, I''m afraid..." Xing Tian Shengzun shook his head and looked a little dignified.


    "When the time comes, he will come out naturally. It''s my Terran. I''m afraid it''s going to be a big disaster." Xuanyuan Shengzun said.


    "Do you mean that the demon and ghost families may use the human race to threaten Mu Yi and make him have to come out?" Xing Tian Shengzun immediately wanted to understand each other''s concerns. This kind of thing is not impossible, even very possible. After all, Mu Yi''s progress is too fast and frightening. If he is allowed to go on like this, he may really become a great emperor one day.


    At that time, it was definitely the beginning of the demon and ghost disaster.


    Even if Muyi can''t become the great emperor, it''s not difficult to wipe out the invincible strong once he has mastered it. At that time, it''s also the beginning of the disaster. If the great emperor doesn''t show up, who can resist it?


    Therefore, as long as the invincible strong of the demon and ghost families are not stupid, they will try their best to force Muyi out. Only in this way can they completely cut off future troubles.


    After all, Muyi belongs to the Terran. Can we really watch the Terran being slaughtered and ignore it? If so, it will inevitably form a mind devil, and it will be more difficult to become a great emperor, or even regress in cultivation.


    This kind of Muyi is really a threat to the demon and ghost families. Otherwise, if Muyi doesn''t come out for a day, it''s like a guillotine hanging over the heads of the two families. No one knows when the guillotine will fall down. Even the invincible strong will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    "It''s not possible, it must be." Xuanyuan said with a murderous face. Unfortunately, he alone can''t stop the invincible strong of the demon and ghost families. If his existence had a certain deterrent in the past, when several invincible strong people of the demon and ghost families join hands, he will have no threat, even a bad one, and will be directly surrounded and killed.


    In that way, the end of the Terran will be more miserable.


    "How dare they? Don''t they worry about empress Houtu blaming?" Xing Tian''s face changed.


    "Now empress Houtu and Emperor Youming are all asleep. No one knows when they will wake up. Even if they have to blame, it will be a matter in the future. Besides, empress Houtu also has scruples." Xuanyuan Shengzun shook his head. At this time, the only thing the Terran can rely on is himself.


    "However, we can rest assured that at least the demon and ghost families will not have the situation of the quasi emperor killing ordinary kings." Xuanyuan Shengzun said.


    "But even so, the king''s territory of our Terran is far from the opponent of the demon and ghost families. As for the number under the king''s territory, there is no comparability." Xing Tian Shengzun said with concern.


    "This is what they have to face and undertake. You and I can''t protect them for a lifetime. Just like the original wilderness plan, the blood shed now is for the more robust growth of the Terran in the future. In this process, some pay is also worth it." Xuanyuan Saint said expressionless.


    "But the price is too high. Can one tenth of our millions of people survive?" said Xing Tian Shengzun.


    "As long as my Terran can be a great emperor, not to mention one tenth, even one percent, one thousandth, is worth it." Xuanyuan Saint said indifferently. It seems that he has a heart of stone and won''t be moved at all.


    "Great emperor, it''s too difficult. Although you and I are optimistic about him, can he really take that step? The curse of immortals is not so easy to resolve." Xing Tian Shengzun said slowly. The curse of immortals may be a secret for ordinary people, but it has long been an open secret for many great emperors in the underworld.


    £¨

 Chapter 886

    "He can!" Xuanyuan said firmly.


    "Several reincarnations, I watched him grow up little by little. His tenacity is absolutely beyond anyone''s imagination. The great emperor is only his starting point, not the end."


    Hearing Xuanyuan''s evaluation, Xing Tian was also moved. He had never heard Xuanyuan say such words before, and with his understanding of Xuanyuan, he could not lie, that is to say, he was really optimistic about Muyi.


    Unfortunately, no one knows where Muyi is now. Maybe Xuanyuan Shengzun has a way to find Muyi, but Xingtian Shengzun doesn''t ask anything. Finding him before absolute power protects Muyi will only bring him disaster.


    Rather than so, he might as well hide himself and wait for one day to become stronger, or even become the great emperor. In that way, the sacrifice of the human race will not be in vain.


    As Xuanyuan Shengzun expected, two days later, 100000 mountains opened, countless demon tribes poured into the wilderness and began to attack the Terran villages. The Terrans who were caught off guard suffered heavy losses.


    On the other hand, the ghost clan also began to occupy some large towns of the Terran. For a time, there were flames of war. Only the three remaining giant cities of the Terran have not yet appeared. However, according to the current development, it will spread here sooner or later.


    The Terran was caught off guard and was directly stunned, but then, it also broke out strong combat effectiveness. However, the number of demon and ghost families is too much, far exceeding the Terran. Therefore, even if the Terran is not afraid of death, it can not change the great disparity of strength.


    One Terran village after another was destroyed and razed to the ground, leaving only ruins.


    At the moment, on these ruins, a figure like a ghost drifted slowly, and finally stayed on a piece of ruins, tilted his head, as if looking at something and stunned.


    At this time, the sky suddenly darkened, and an eagle demon with its wings spread for tens of feet glided to it, and circled over the ruins for a while, as if looking for some prey. After a while, it didn''t seem to find it, so it shook its wings and was ready to leave.


    From beginning to end, the eagle demon didn''t see the figure occupied on the ruins, as if the other party didn''t exist.


    But just as the eagle demon was about to leave, the ghost figure on the ruins suddenly looked up.


    "Boom!"


    The eagle demon trembled all over, and then his body was directly squeezed into powder by an invisible force, as if it burst open at once, and then the wind blew, leaving nothing behind.


    At the same time, the figure also shows its true face. It is Muyi that several invincible strong people can''t find. However, at the moment, Muyi''s state seems strange, his body is illusory and transparent, and there is no breath of living people.


    Muyi has been in this situation for a long time. To be exact, it should be changed from his last punch in the chaos and darkness. The punch with the intention of 50% boxing has indeed triggered some unpredictable changes. However, this time, without firewood and fire, Muyi was directly evacuated. In addition to strength, he didn''t even leave flesh and blood.


    At the moment, Muyi''s state can be said to be similar to the spirit, but there are some differences. Although the firewood is extinguished, the salary lamp keeps the last ray of vitality of Muyi. Coupled with the continuous power of faith and the small world, Muyi can maintain this state without really turning into a ghost and embarking on another road.


    But in this state, Muyi could not cultivate at all, and even his strength was seriously limited. At most, he could give full play to the strength in the early days of the quasi emperor. Although such strength could still dominate, his enemy was the invincible strong, even the whole demon and ghost race.


    At present, Muyi is eager to change this state. Unfortunately, after a period of isolation, he finds it impossible, and even feels that something important is happening related to him. If he doesn''t go out, he will definitely regret it in the future.


    For this reason, Muyi chose to leave the pass, but when he saw the ruins all over the wilderness and the human bones, Muyi was completely angry.


    Just a little thought, he understood that the purpose of the demon and ghost two families was to force him out and avoid future trouble.


    Last time, Mu Yi escaped regardless of the consequences by integrating 50% boxing intention, but next time, when the other party is ready, he can''t escape again. Even in his current state, it''s impossible to show another 50% boxing intention, otherwise the consequence will be ashes.


    He had a strong intuition about this and was convinced of the result.


    But just ignore it? These mortal people died because of him. He has not been so ruthless and righteous.


    When his mind moved, the small world slowly opened, and seven figures appeared in front of him at the same time. These seven figures are all the followers he can summon at present.


    Among them, Liu demon is still the strength of the top giants, and it is still far from the quasi emperor. After all, even if there are child runes and a small world, it is not so simple to become the quasi emperor, but these days, he has accumulated more depth in the top giants.


    Because aguido solved his worries, he finally made a breakthrough and reached the level of a top giant. He was just a simple theory of strength and was still not the opponent of Liu demon.


    In addition to the two top giants, among the remaining followers, only Tianxiang king has broken through the king''s jiuchongtian and has the strength of ordinary giants. This is achieved by relying solely on her own strength without relying on any treasure. If she returns to the family and refines one of the treasures, she will definitely become the strongest of the demon fox family immediately.


    But since she became a follower of Muyi, she was doomed to be impossible to go back. Her mission is to follow Muyi until the end of her life.


    In addition to the three, the remaining four distinguish Jian Jiu, Si Weiyang, Murong Xixuan and Jiang Xiaoyu.


    Among them, Jian Jiu has the strongest strength. He is good at attacking and cutting. In addition, he has been tested. Sheng Sheng has embarked on his own path of sword cultivation. Now, although his cultivation is only six days in the king''s territory, he can compete even seven days.


    Si Weiyang is also the cultivation of liuchongtian, but in terms of strength, he is far inferior to Jian Jiu.


    Murong Xixuan, on the other hand, had an organic relationship with the realm of the blood king. Later, he also reached the sixth heaven.


    Six heavy days and seven heavy days are a threshold, which is not easy to break through. They have been blocking sword 93.


    Only Jiang Xiaoyu, because he became a follower the latest and his own strength is the lowest, so now only the strength of the triple heaven of the king''s territory has been pulled down a large part. However, in terms of Jiang Xiaoyu''s age, even in the Terran, it is enough to throw away the so-called Holy Son Tianjiao.


    £¨

 Chapter 887

When the seven people stood still, Muyi''s eyes without emotional fluctuations slowly swept over them. At this moment, even the bottom of Liu demon''s heart trembled and couldn''t help lowering his head.


    It can be said that the baby lying in the bronze ancient coffin is the same

 Chapter 888

    "Who are you?" Jiang Xiaoyu''s face changed, and then directly blocked in front of the village head and others. His face also seemed a little dignified, because he found that he could not see through the strong demon family in front of him. Either the other party had some powerful hidden magic weapons, or his strength obviously exceeded him.


    Just with the confidence shown by the other party, it is obvious that the latter possibility is greater.


    Jiang Xiaoyu never thought that he would meet the real strong of the demon clan in such a place. Even Jiang Xiaoyu suspected that the demon clan who attacked his village was appointed by the demon clan.


    For me, the strength of the triple heaven of Jiang Xiaoyu''s King''s realm is not low. After all, most of the king''s realm is in the early stage. Under normal circumstances, as long as he doesn''t encounter the king''s realm above the middle stage, there will be no problem, but his luck is too good, and he also meets this small chance.


    "You don''t deserve to know the king''s name, but you can choose to surrender to the king, maybe you can spare your life." the old man in Black said proudly.


    "With you? Wishful thinking." Jiang Xiaoyu said coldly.


    "Seek death." hearing Jiang Xiaoyu''s words, the old man in black immediately became angry and slapped Jiang Xiaoyu directly. At the moment, the other party''s breath is no longer hidden, and Jiang Xiaoyu also feels the other party''s strength. The king''s territory is five days.


    Although there is only a gap between two heavy days, if it is sword nine at the moment, it may be a fight, but Jiang Xiaoyu''s cultivation has improved too fast and has not fully controlled his own strength. Even if he meets a four heavy day, he is not an opponent, let alone five heavy days.


    However, in the face of the king''s five Heaven, Jiang Xiaoyu did not flinch, and he could not flinch, because behind him were the villagers who watched him grow up and his family.


    As Muyi''s apprentice, Jiang Xiaoyu is also good at boxing. After all, Muyi taught him that set of unknown boxing. During his travels in the wilderness, he kept honing it and came to the present with this set of boxing.


    It can be said that Jiang Xiaoyu paid much more attention to this boxing than Muyi at the beginning. After all, Muyi had many means at the beginning. He only used this boxing as a way to harden his body. Later, he slowly discovered the real power of this nameless boxing.


    But Jiang Xiaoyu is different. Although Muyi has taught him some Sabre techniques, because Muyi uses boxing, this idea has been deeply rooted in Jiang Xiaoyu''s heart from the beginning. Therefore, he has never left this boxing technique whether against the enemy or practice.


    In this way, instead, he figured out something that really belonged to him and used this set of nameless fist in actual combat. It was powerful and far more powerful than any weapon.


    At the beginning, Murong Xixuan once coveted this set of anonymous boxing, but Jiang Xiaoyu would not teach it to her even if the other party was Murong Xixuan without permission due to Mu Yi.


    Jiang Xiaoyu raised his fist to meet him. This fist has won three of the unknown boxing techniques. His energy and spirit are integrated into one, which makes his strength soar. However, the gap between the king''s triple heaven and the fifth heaven is too big, which is far from being made up by a set of boxing techniques. Moreover, Jiang Xiaoyu has not really understood another level of this boxing technique.


    "Boom!"


    A violent wave swept across, and the surrounding residents of Jiangjia village flew out one after another, fell to the ground, and some even fainted directly. It''s just a coincidence that none of these villagers died, or even seriously injured.


    Jiang Xiaoyu was slapped into the ground, leaving a big pit on the ground.


    Just a palm, Jiang Xiaoyu was injured, and the old man in black seemed to deliberately tease him. He didn''t continue to fight, but looked at Jiang Xiaoyu from a commanding position.


    "Terran boy, you have another chance to surrender to me. You can spare your life, otherwise..." the old man in black smiled coldly.


    "Even if I die, I will not surrender to you. Sooner or later, I will destroy you and other demon families." Jiang Xiaoyu got up from the pit and glared at the old man in black above his head.


    "Well, I''ll play with you today." the old man in black robe said, and suddenly grabbed Jiang Xiaoyu not far behind. Jiang Xiaoyu suddenly changed his face, but before he could stop, a figure was caught by the old man in black robe.


    "Uncle Jiang Wu."


    Jiang Xiaoyu shouted when he saw Jiang Wu caught by the neck, but Jiang Wu couldn''t resist at the moment and could only be caught like a puppet.


    "Asshole, you let him go." Jiang Xiaoyu shouted. At the same time, he rushed towards the old man in black robe, and his breath became violent. His eyes were red, even resentful, and he looked desperate.


    The black robed old man slapped again and firmly nailed Jiang Xiaoyu to the ground, but his eyes showed a trace of surprise, and his hand hidden in his sleeve trembled a few times.


    "Do you want to save him? As long as you kneel down, how about I let him go?" the old man in Black said slowly.


    "Light rain, No."


    Jiang Wu was speechless in the air. This sentence was said by the village head on the other side. The old man in black took a cold look. The village head immediately flew out like a heavy blow. After spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood, he went into a coma.


    Jiang Wu was choked by an invisible hand and couldn''t breathe. His face had become iron blue.


    "Boy, the opportunity has been given to you. His life and death is between your thoughts." the old man in black looked at Jiang Xiaoyu with a joking face.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t listen to him. We have no cowards in Jiangjia village and fight with him." behind us, another voice sounded. It was still a person familiar to Jiang Xiaoyu. Just as the other party''s voice fell, he flew out like the former village head.


    "Yes, Xiaoyu, you go quickly and leave us alone." it seems that these people don''t know how to be afraid. One fell down and the other stood up again. There is no fear on their faces. There are only anxiety and worry about Jiang Xiaoyu.


    Jiang Xiaoyu grew up after watching them. Now he has finally become a king and a big man. How can he kneel down easily? And they also see that Jiang Xiaoyu is not the opponent of the old man in black robe. If he continues to stay here, he may only take himself in.


    As early as when the demon family besieged them, they had psychological preparation, which was nothing more than war death. As a Terran, they had to stand and die without kneeling down, because they were Terrans. Now they can reproduce and stand on this land, because their ancestors bought it back with blood.


    As a descendant, as well as the pride spread in the blood, even if you die, you will not lose the glory of your ancestors. Terrans, be self-improvement!


    £¨

 Chapter 889

    When he saw the familiar villagers flying out one by one and falling in the distance. He didn''t know his life or death, Jiang Xiaoyu''s ten fingers had penetrated into the meat, and the blood flowed drop by drop, but at the moment he seemed to have no feeling. The resentment in his eyes could not be hidden, and his body was even shaking constantly.


    "Eh, boy, you should know this man?" suddenly, the old man in black showed a malicious smile on his face, and Jiang Xiaoyu clapped.


    I saw the black robed old man throw his sleeve robe, and an invisible big hand poked out and grabbed a man from the crowd in the distance.


    "Mother!"


    When seeing the figure, Jiang Xiaoyu finally couldn''t help shouting out.


    "Ha ha ha." the black robed old man laughed proudly. It seems that he hasn''t been so happy for a long time. "Since you have a more suitable candidate, you''re useless."


    With that, the black robed old man waved his right hand, and Jiang Wu suddenly burst into the air. The blood and meat splashed all over Jiang Xiaoyu''s face and slowly left.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaoyu was stunned. He didn''t expect the other party to kill Jiang Wu without any signs, so that he didn''t even have time to rescue. The falling blood, with a kind of sadness, directly hit the deepest part of Jiang Xiaoyu''s heart.


    "Boy, this is your last chance. Either kneel down or watch your mother die in front of you." the old man in black continued to look at Jiang Xiaoyu and said.


    "Light rain, No."


    This time, the old man in black didn''t stop Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother from talking, but these voices fell into Jiang Xiaoyu''s ears and had a stronger impact on him.


    "Mother."


    Unconsciously, Jiang Xiaoyu has burst into tears, and his tears are as red as blood.


    "Xiaoyu, you should remember that our yuan family has no cowards. Even if we die, we can''t give in, especially to a demon family. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you if I''m a ghost." Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother screamed.


    "Be a ghost? If you fall into the king''s hands, you can''t be a ghost. Later, the king will draw your soul out and seal it in the copper furnace, so that you will always suffer from the pain of burning yourself. You can''t use ultrasound forever." the old man in black said, but he told Jiang Xiaoyu more.


    "Don''t think about it." Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother stared at the old man in black robe, and then summoned up her strength to break her heart and pulse and be able to live in the underworld. Even ordinary people can have many ways to end their lives. Even some people learn it specially so that they can kill themselves and don''t have to be tortured if they are caught by the demons and ghosts one day.


    "Want to die? How can it be so simple." it''s just that the old man in black robes is a company

 Chapter 890

    When Jiang Xiaoyu reached four days later, he immediately narrowed the gap with the other party, and he is still in constant outbreak at the moment. All the experience and strength that could not be absorbed before burst out. What''s more, Jiang Xiaoyu''s persistence made him do what he couldn''t do before.


    People''s potential is infinite, especially as the king''s realm. However, it is far from as easy to stimulate the potential as expected, and there are even many future problems. If there is no sub rune, no experience of Muyi and those original forces, even if Jiang Xiaoyu has stimulated the potential, it can''t break out like this, and the cultivation seems to have no end, And there is no future harm to the body.


    At the same time of the fierce collision, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother was directly submerged by the explosive force and disappeared.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaoyu seems to have forgotten everything. In his eyes, there is only the black robed old man of the demon family. He wants to swallow his meat and drink his blood, and no one knows the pain in his heart at the moment.


    In each collision, Jiang Xiaoyu will be hit hard, and then quickly recover under the original power, just like an immortal monster, and his breath has been improved again and again. Now he has reached the peak of the quadruple sky and is about to enter the quintuple sky.


    The old man in black robe has a trace of fear and even regret in his heart at the moment. He has never met such an enemy. If he had known this, he would not deliberately stimulate each other before. Now, he is undoubtedly lifting a stone to hit his own feet.


    When Jiang Xiaoyu''s breath broke out violently again and reached the fifth heaven, the old man in black finally chose to escape. After all, he hit Jiang Xiaoyu more than once and even killed ordinary people. But Jiang Xiaoyu is like a monster. He can not only recover quickly each time, but also become stronger.


    This time and again, has already made him cold and lose confidence.


    At the moment, as Jiang Xiaoyu reaches the fifth heaven, he knows that his last chance has been lost. Even if he doesn''t escape, he will be left.


    Therefore, taking advantage of Jiang Xiaoyu''s breakthrough, the old man in black robe directly cast the secret method, turned and fled.


    Jiang Xiaoyu, however, moved and turned into a bloody light to catch up. He would not give up even if he died.


    The two figures flashed away. In the void, it seemed that a layer of gauze was blown open by the wind, revealing four figures.


    If Jiang Xiaoyu is still here, he will be shocked to find that Jiang Wu, who has turned into a bloody rain, is standing there unharmed at the moment, even next to his mother and the village head who doesn''t know his life and death.


    As for the one standing in the middle, it looks unreal, like a nonexistent figure.


    "Thank you for saving your life." the village head and Jiang Wu saluted respectfully at the same time. In fact, both the village head and Jiang Wu were bound to die, but Muyi arrived as early as the beginning. Jiang Xiaoyu, as the host of the child rune, any emotion will be perceived by the salary lamp. So Muyi wants to know, but it''s just a matter of reading.


    The distance, for him, is even more unlimited. Even if only the early strength of the quasi emperor at the moment, he can walk on the ground in the vast underworld.


    Jiang Xiaoyu saw Jiang Wu''s tragic death with his own eyes just now, but sometimes his eyes can deceive people, especially when there is such a big gap between Muyi and Jiang Xiaoyu, Muyi can''t find out what he wants to do, even the old demon family of wuchongtian.


    To put it bluntly, they were all played by Muyi with applause. Of course, Muyi wouldn''t be so boring. The reason why he did so is also a test. People in desperate situations often burst out their incredible potential. Jiang Xiaoyu became the host of sub runes. After all, it''s a little late. If you want to catch up with others, you can''t use conventional methods.


    Therefore, this time coincided with its meeting, and Muyi simply combined it with it, which promoted the outbreak of Jiang Xiaoyu.


    "We are old acquaintances, so we don''t need to be so polite. The reason for this Terran catastrophe is me. I just did what I should do." Mu Yi said faintly.


    The village head and Jiang Wu don''t know what to say. They can''t see too much. They don''t even know that the whole human race is facing a catastrophe at the moment. Jiang family village is just a corner of the catastrophe. It''s even lucky that Jiang Xiaoyu comes back. Otherwise, Muyi has great skills and can''t fish people out of the long river of time and space at the moment.


    "My Lord, will my son be in danger?" Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother asked anxiously. Except that she was saved by Muyi at the last moment, what had happened before was true, including Jiang Xiaoyu''s three kowtows on her knees and what she said.


    While happy for her son, as a mother, she also loves her son. After all, the pain is too cruel for Jiang Xiaoyu.


    "Don''t worry, it''s no problem to kill each other with his strength, and this experience is also a growth for him, and he can reach a higher level in the future." Muyi said slowly.


    Hearing that her son would be fine, Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother was completely relieved.


    At this time, Mu Yi glanced at his feet, bent his fingers and flicked, and a light fell. Then it turned into a light rain and fell on the villagers. All the villagers who had been unconscious or injured recovered quickly. Before long, they were all in high spirits and even felt stronger than before.


    "The underworld is experiencing a catastrophe at the moment. I have a boundary. I can take you away. You don''t have to suffer such a disaster again. Are you willing?" Muyi said this to the village head, but the rest of Jiang family village also heard it.


    During this time, many villagers became agitated, and even more people showed excitement. If they can be stable, who is willing to move? Worried all day?


    But unexpectedly, the village head was silent, and Muyi didn''t urge him. He waited quietly. Although he had a small world, and the small world was thousands of miles wide, logically enough to put all the people in the underworld, it was impossible in fact.


    It is not that his small world is not strong enough to carry so many Terrans, but that his small world is in an evolutionary state. For ordinary people, it is impossible to survive in that environment. Too strong aura is even poison in their eyes, and every expansion and vibration of the small world is enough to break their bodies.


    Therefore, even if Muyi is willing to give up the development of the small world and isolate a stable place, it is impossible to take away too many people, which is a drop in the bucket compared with the whole human race in the underworld.


    This is also the reason why Muyi did not directly integrate all human races into the small world, not unwilling, but unable.


    £¨

 Chapter 891

    "Thank you for your kindness, but it''s hard to leave home. I don''t want to change places anymore." the village head shook his head and said slowly. Many villagers who were excited at his words also calmed down one after another.


    "In those years, the sages of our Terran led our ancestors to the underworld. For countless years, they just made it possible for our Terran to have a foothold. For this reason, our ancestors paid an unimaginable price. At present, the Terran is in danger. How can we be timid to escape?" the village head''s words made the surrounding villagers look firm again.


    Yes, this is their home. How can they leave? Do you want to be the rootless duckweed like your ancestors? Their ancestors died for them and were buried in this land. How can they leave?


    "Although our strength is insignificant, killing one more demon clan can bring a hope to our Terran, and if we stay, we will also leave more kindling for the Terran. Sooner or later, these kindling can turn into prairie fire and live forever." the last words of the village head resounded through Muyi''s heart.


    Even the salary lamp suddenly vibrated slightly, and the extinguished firewood seemed to have a sign of rekindling.


    "The idea of all sentient beings. Originally, this is the real idea of all sentient beings. The so-called idea is a firm belief. The human race, inheritance, firewood and fire are handed down from generation to generation."


    "Thanks for the village head''s advice." Mu Yi''s face was solemn, and his body was not as ethereal as before.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." the village head shook his head hurriedly.


    "I want to borrow something from the village head," said Mu Yi.


    "If you want to borrow anything, just say it. Even if I live, I have nothing to say." the village head immediately said, and Jiang Wu nodded heavily, even Jiang Xiaoyu''s mother and the surrounding villagers.


    "I''d like to borrow it from the village head. It''s the idea passed down from generation to generation to help me light this lamp." Muyi said, holding out his hand. An ancient and ordinary copper lamp suddenly appeared in his hand, but the wick was not lit.


    "I will." the village head almost blurted out, and then a faint white light flew out of his eyebrows and directly disappeared into the salary lamp. In Mu Yi''s eyes, that faint light was like a spark. Although it was insignificant and even far from being able to light the salary lamp, it was a good start. As long as he insisted, the salary lamp would be completely lit sooner or later.


    "I will!"


    "I''d love to!"


    "We are all willing."


    With a sound higher than a burst, more and more white light flew up, like a milk swallow, one after another into the salary lamp.


    However, compared with the obvious salary lamp, these white lights are still a drop in the bucket, but Muyi smiled. When there was no white light flying out, he put the salary lamp away, sorted out his robes and solemnly saluted the village head and all the villagers of Jiangjia village.


    "I Muyi, the generation of the human race, thank you. The human spirit should be passed down from generation to generation and will never go out."


    Muyi this week, there was a sudden rumble in the sky. The thunder that should have been frightening was warm and comfortable in everyone''s ears.


    In the long river of time and space, a spray suddenly changed the original track and slowly formed a tributary along the other direction. Although it didn''t enter the long river of time and space before long, it seems that something has been changed. As for the impact, no one knows at the moment. Maybe it will appear sooner or later at the end of time and space.


    After saying goodbye to the village head and others, Mu Yi left. This is not his place to stay for a long time.


    After three prayers, the village head straightened up, turned to many villagers and said, "we will rebuild our homes and pass on the human firewood."


    "Rebuild your home."


    "Rebuild your home."


    "Rebuild your home."


    The cry went higher and higher. Muyi, who was far away, showed a smile. These are a group of lovely people. Although their strength is very weak, as said, they shoulder the heavy task of inheriting firewood. Even if it is only insignificant, I believe one day, it will be enough to start a prairie fire.


    Besides, Jiang Xiaoyu, when he reached five days later, he finally completely overtook the black robed old man of the demon family, and caught up with him on the way. With one punch, Sheng Sheng beat him into meat and mud. His heart will hurt with each punch.


    If he had such strength earlier, the village head, uncle Jiang Wushu and even his mother would not have died, but now, even if he stabbed his enemy, his mother could not be resurrected.


    After killing the old man in black robe, Jiang Xiaoyu did not return to Jiangjia village, because he had no face to go back and didn''t know how to face the eyes of those villagers. He could only go back to the place where Jiang Jia village once stood a grave and knelt there.


    His blood and tears had already dried up and his eyes were empty. Only the long hair dyed with blood had not recovered. It was still the same. The wind blew and his hair was flying. He could even smell a smell of blood. It was very thick and painful.


    "Hey!"


    Suddenly, a sigh came. Jiang Xiaoyu trembled all over, but he didn''t turn his head and still knelt there.


    "I already know about you. Since you hate him, kill him. No matter what the future is, I''ll accompany you, kill a sea of blood, a bright future and a clear conscience." a figure not much shorter than Jiang Xiaoyu walked up to him and said softly.


    It was Murong Xixuan who appeared at this time. Although she didn''t see it with her own eyes, Muyi sent a memory to her sea of knowledge, so that she could clearly understand what kind of pain Jiang Xiaoyu had experienced.


    Now, the only thing she can do is to accompany him and kill him!


    Hearing Murong Xixuan''s words, Jiang Xiaoyu suddenly raised his head, his body was covered with a layer of rich blood, and his eyes became as red as blood again.


    "Yes, let''s kill a sea of blood and make a world for the human race." Jiang Xiaoyu got up, looked at Murong Xixuan opposite and said with firm eyes.


    "OK."


    Murong Xixuan nodded, then came forward and took Jiang Xiaoyu''s hand. The two figures left side by side, but behind them, there was a sea of blood. On that, there was a figure, which was the blood King refined by the quilt runes.


    In the sea of blood, a lotus flower looms, which seems to indicate something.


    Further away, an illusory figure flashed away and went away with the wind, as if it had never appeared.


    The underworld is full of fighting and sadness everywhere.


    Liu Yao, a Guduo and Tianxiang king, even the weakest, have giant level strength. It can be said that in the case of the quasi emperor, these three followers are completely swept away, but this behavior immediately alerted the senior level of the demon and ghost two families. After all, the reason why the demon and ghost two families slaughtered the human race this time is to force out Mu Yi. Maybe these sudden strong people, There is Muyi, which is why there were five times of King''s land near Jiangjia village.


    They are just bait released to look for Mu Yi clues.


    £¨

 Chapter 892

    Muyi constantly walks on the earth of the underworld and sees scenes of joys and sorrows and tragedies in troubled times.


    Wherever he went, Muyi tried his best to help the Terrans there, and then brought their hopes, expectations, wishes and inherited beliefs.


    In this way, the more places Muyi has traveled, the more thoughts of all sentient beings will be collected, which makes a soft light mass gradually appear inside the salary lamp, giving people a warm feeling, but the salary fire has not been completely lit.


    Liu demon and others also grew up after being chased and killed again and again. After all, they are only top giants, not even half a quasi emperor. Compared with the whole demon and ghost two families, they are nothing at all.


    Really let the demon and ghost high-level care about that person, as if they had never appeared from beginning to end. They really disappeared, regardless of the life and death of the human race.


    "Destroy the Terran city first."


    Finally, a higher voice came down. At that time, the army of demon and ghost families went towards Jingzhou City. There were only three of the twelve huge human cities in those years. The disappearance of each huge city represents a cruel history.


    As for the Terrans in the wilderness, almost all of them have been swept away. The Terrans have suffered heavy losses. After all, a few can really survive. Only towns like qingzhouji can survive for the time being, which is also the reason why the demon and ghost families did not attack with all their strength.


    At this moment, when the demon and ghost two races aim at the only three giant cities of the Terran, the details of the two races are really revealed.


    The demon family has the royal family, the ghost family has the royal family, and they are all big families with half a step of quasi emperors. Even the quasi emperors have such strength, which is far superior to the human family.


    What''s more, there were four invincible strong people who participated in the Muyi that day, which was not all. The rest basically chose to close the death pass and impact the realm of the great emperor.


    Jingzhou City now gathers three elders, among which old Jing is impressively listed. In addition, a special force composed of the king''s territory hidden in the temple has also been exposed. As for the king''s territory, the number is naturally more.


    It can be said that with the crisis of the Terran, years of savings have finally been taken out.


    The three elders are all at the giant level, and even one of them has reached the top giant. In addition, the local elder who has met Muyi also appeared in Jingzhou City. His strength undoubtedly surpasses the so-called elders. He is already half a quasi emperor.


    However, the last half step is not so easy to cross. As for the quasi emperor, he did not appear in Jingzhou City. In fact, since the beginning of the war, the quasi emperor level combat power has not been put into the battlefield, because the quasi emperor already represents the most high-end combat power. Once even the quasi emperor ends, it undoubtedly represents the end of life and death.


    But even if there are so many top strongmen, the atmosphere of the whole Jingzhou City is still extremely depressed, and ordinary people even show fear. After all, they have lived in the huge city for too long, far less than the villagers of those villages in the wilderness.


    Of course, there was no shortage of hot-blooded people in the huge city. They were eager to try, and they were desperate with the demons and ghosts at any time.


    In the inner city, the original city Lord''s house has now become a place for the elders to discuss affairs. The original city Lord, Yingzhi, has also stepped into the realm of Kings after the previous closure.


    "The demons and ghosts even gave us enough time to react this time." one of the elders said slowly in the hall.


    "According to my information, the reason why the demon and ghost clan set off this catastrophe against our Terran is to find someone." another elder looked at Jing Lao, who is the master of this place. Although they are both elders, it doesn''t mean that everything is clear. Especially after Muyi became a quasi Emperor, some things are only known to the two saints of the Terran. They are elders, I still know a little.


    "Yes, I''m lucky to have a chance

 Chapter 893

"What do you say?" old Jing suddenly looked at elder Kou and asked.


    Another elder also cast his eyes, and even the old man who had been sitting next to him before, seemed to be asleep, and his eyes opened a gap.


    "Why don''t you please

 Chapter 894

    "Kou Yunhai, do you know the crime?" the old man said coldly.


    "Guilty? Hahaha, what''s wrong with Kou Yunhai? I just said a few fair words. It''s obviously the third saint''s selfishness, which led to the havoc of our Terran. Now I hide like a shrinking turtle. Thousands of loyal souls of our Terran are worthless to die."


    Kou Yunhai suddenly said loudly. As soon as he spoke, the old man''s face changed greatly. However, even if he wanted to stop, it was obviously late, because Kou Yunhai''s voice directly rang through the whole Jingzhou City.


    At the moment, no matter what you are doing, whether you are sleeping or awake, or even settled down, you can clearly hear Kou Yunhai''s words. At that time, the whole Jingzhou city fell into a dead silence, and it seems that they were all stunned by the news.


    "Bold, Kou Yunhai, as an elder of the Terran, you betrayed the Terran. On behalf of the holy respect of the Terran, I will convict you." immediately after that, a huge voice sounded, as if to eliminate the influence of Kou Yunhai''s words, but how many people believe it, they don''t know.


    Kou Yunhai saw that his goal had been achieved and didn''t stop at all. If he directly broke through the void, he would escape.


    "It''s too late to go now," said the local old man. He took out a piece of paper and saw the word "seal" written on it. After the local old man inspired, the word "seal" was like living. As soon as PU appeared, he frozen the surrounding void.


    At this time, Kou Yunhai just stepped into the void with one foot, and his face was even a little proud.


    But then, an invisible wave shook open, making Kou Yunhai freeze there, and then the word "seal" rotated slightly, and Kou Yunhai went back and was sealed into the paper.


    Both Mr. Jing and Zhu Huo saw that there was a villain like a picture under the seal on the paper. It was Kou Yunhai.


    After taking back the paper that sealed a half step quasi emperor, the old earth''s breath fell back slowly again, and soon became the old picture, which worried the old Jing and Zhu Huo.


    "Hey, it''s a thousand calculations. I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen in the end. It''s my fault. If I didn''t think about the old feelings and started early, I might not have caused such consequences." the old man said sadly.


    "It''s not the old earth''s fault. Even we didn''t expect him to become like this, or even betray the Terran." old Jing said sadly. Indeed, in his eyes, Kou Yunhai''s behavior has completely betrayed the Terran.


    Even add one, disrespect for the holy respect of the Terran.


    "Anyway, the impact has been caused, so some things should be explained to everyone. The choice lies with them." the old man nodded and said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this." Jing nodded. After all, he has been guarding here. He even used to be the Lord of Jingzhou City. The word Jing in his name is also taken because of Jingzhou City.


    "OK." the old man said and closed his eyes.


    Old Jing looked at Zhu Huo, and then left the hall. After all, to say this, the local old man had a greater blow. After all, Kou Yunhai was his nephew, and he had high hopes, but he didn''t expect this result in the end.


    The outside world, after the just silence, suddenly became noisy. Almost everyone was talking about the just voice. After all, the matter was too big for them, involving not only an elder, but also the third saint.


    Compared with these ordinary people, although they know that the Terran has saints, they only know that the Terran has two saints. When will there be a third saint? After all, one more Saint represents a great improvement in the strength of the Terran.


    But then they heard that the catastrophe of the demon and ghost two against the human race was actually related to the third saint, and their mood became complicated.


    One more saint of the Terran, of course, makes them feel excited, but if this Saint brings disaster to them, and even hides and doesn''t show up at the critical moment, it''s hard for them to accept.


    Now, the Terrans in the wilderness have suffered heavy losses, and the demon and ghost families are coming fiercely. They will not stop until Jingzhou City is destroyed. It can be said that they may die tomorrow.


    Although many people are not afraid of death, the key is whether death is valuable and meaningful.


    Fortunately, the voice of the old man came later, which made some people dubious, especially involving the betrayal of an elder. It was no small matter, and the more so, the more they wanted to know the truth.


    It was in this case that old Jing and Zhu Huo convened all the king''s territory and pseudo King''s territory in Jingzhou City.


    At present, there are 18 kings in Jingzhou City, while the number of pseudo kings has reached 50, and this is obviously not all. The number of Kings alone is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. After all, in the cognition of some ordinary people, only the eight elders of the human race are heaven and man and the king.


    But in fact, as long as the identity reaches a certain level, you will know some truth about the human race. The human race is far more powerful than the surface, but even so, it is still far inferior to the demon and ghost two races, not even one race, let alone the two races.


    However, the Terran can make the demon and ghost two families so afraid, which is reasonable in itself, that is the potential of the Terran.


    Now, the rise of Muyi fully illustrates this point. If it is not for fear that Muyi will become stronger, or even become the great emperor, the demon and ghost families cannot jointly exterminate the human race, because they are afraid and timid.


    Being able to become a king or even a pseudo king is not comparable to ordinary people in terms of mind or will. Although they have heard Kou Yunhai''s words, they have their own evaluation criteria, especially those who know Kou Yunhai.


    Moreover, some people know about the third saint of the Terran for the first time, but some have heard about it. However, it is a good thing for the Terran to have more third saints.


    At a time when everyone had different thoughts, old Jing suddenly swept over the people, and everyone immediately looked at old Jing.


    "After the confirmation of the local elders, elder Kou Yunhai betrayed the Terran and has been sealed by the magic weapon given by the saint of Xingtian." in a word, the matter about Kou Yunhai has been completely determined. The local elders confirmed that the magic weapon given by the saint is more favorable than any evidence.


    "In addition, elder Kou Yunhai deliberately hid his accomplishments and plotted against the truth. His real strength has already reached half a step to be the emperor, but he pretended to be a giant with evil intentions." old Jing continued, and many kings around him showed a look of shock.


    "As for this catastrophe, it is indeed related to the third saint."

 Chapter 895

"As for this catastrophe, it is indeed related to

 Chapter 896

    In fact, it is not the cold-blooded saint of the Terran who is unwilling to fight, but can''t fight. Their responsibility should be heavier. Once they make a mistake, the Terran will have no chance.


    And if they don''t do it, the quasi emperor of the demon and ghost families won''t do it. This is a tacit understanding without words. Both sides abide by this invisible rule. Therefore, from this point of view, the Terran actually takes advantage.


    After all, the number of quasi emperors of the demon and ghost races far exceeds that of the human race, even the invincible strong.


    But the reality is that even if there is no strong hand at the quasi emperor level, the Terran is far from the opponent of the demon and ghost two families, only being crushed.


    Therefore, in the eyes of many people, the fate of Jingzhou City has long been doomed. The real purpose of the demon and ghost families is to lure Mu Yi out. Even if they fail, as long as they destroy Jingzhou City, it will be a heavy blow to the human race, and even shake Mu Yi''s faith, which can at least slow down his progress.


    "Interesting. No wonder the Terran has always been feared by several adults. It is really extraordinary."


    In the distance, dozens of miles away from Jingzhou City, there is a dark place. Here are the armies of the ghost family, sweeping all the way from the wilderness and preparing to wipe out Jingzhou City. Almost everyone is excited about the ghost family. They have tasted the benefits of the recent killing, especially the soul of the human family, which is extremely pure, which can be said to be a great remedy for the ghost family.


    For decades, in the eyes of some strong ghost people in the king''s territory, it is no different from being close at hand. Therefore, what happened in Jingzhou City has not been concealed from them and can be seen clearly. In particular, the war flag condensed over Jingzhou City also makes many strong ghost people pale slightly.


    At least the Terrans in front of us are definitely not as easy to deal with as we thought.


    However, this worry is only a flash away. The demon clan and the ghost clan, any demon clan can crush the Terran. Moreover, this time the two races join hands, they will not give the Terran any chance at all. Therefore, Jingzhou City can be said to be extinct.


    Moreover, the king''s territory dispatched by the demon and ghost two families this time is even several times that of the Terrans in Jingzhou City. As for the number below the king''s territory, there are more, so the Terrans won''t have any chance at all.


    "What''s the use of being extraordinary? As soon as our ghost army arrives, we can wipe out the Terran in an instant." another ghost strongman who despises the Terran said.


    "The Terran now has two invincible strongmen." a light voice immediately came next to it, stopped it for a while.


    No matter how arrogant he is, he will never dare to look down on the invincible strong, even the invincible strong of the human race, because it represents the strongest under the great emperor.


    Compared with the number of quasi emperors of Terrans, there are actually two invincible strongmen. This ratio makes people feel terrible. Especially for Terrans who have been making a lot of noise recently, you can directly search the client, or search the fake immortal on the web page, or click nalankun''s collection of works, which can be found. Remember to collect them and join the bookshelf!)

 Chapter 897

    "Terran, come out and die!"


    A huge voice suddenly sounded over Jingzhou City. If the defense array of Jingzhou city itself had not been opened, I''m afraid this sound alone could kill and injure most of the ordinary people in the city, but even so, the array shook.


    Obviously, the master who made this sound was unexpectedly powerful.


    At the same time, the old man in the hall got up slowly and walked out step by step. When he appeared in the air, he looked middle-aged, even between young people.


    Soldier to soldier, general to general.


    No one expected that the ghost clan would send a half step quasi emperor at the first time, and in Jingzhou City, only Di Lao has this strength to deal with each other.


    "Ghost clan, Youshan!"


    A figure appeared in the air and said slowly.


    "Terran, Meng Chang!" the old man replied faintly.


    "Well, the Terran elder Meng Chang, let''s start this war with your blood today." after saying that, the figure suddenly fell with a knife, and the void was immediately cut away.


    The old man raised his hand to meet them, and they also entered the void and launched their battle.


    "Unexpectedly, I was preempted. I''m the demon king of the demon family. Who will fight with me?"


    Just as they had just disappeared, a burly figure suddenly appeared in the air. Although he called the demon king from heaven, judging from the exposed breath, he was also a half step quasi emperor.


    But at this time, the only half step quasi emperor of the human race in Jingzhou City has gone to meet the half step quasi emperor of the ghost race. In addition, no one is the opponent of the Tongtian demon king.


    In the end, Jingzhou fell into a dead silence, but in the distance, there was the laughter of the demon and ghost families.


    "I''ll go." Zhu Huo couldn''t bear it first. After all, he was the strongest in the field and had reached the top giant. He was a little better than Jing Lao.


    At present, only Mr. Jing and him are left here. Naturally, they are duty bound.


    At this time, Zhu Huo thought of Kou Yunhai. If he had not betrayed the Terran, he would undoubtedly be the most suitable candidate with his half step quasi emperor strength. Unfortunately, there is no if in the world. The other party''s betrayal is a fact. Even if not, it is impossible to meet him at this time with the other party''s character.


    "I''d better go." old Jing shook his head and said, "this is Jingzhou City. My territory. With the help of Jingzhou City, although my strength is less than half a step quasi emperor, it is also stronger than the top giants. I should be able to cope with one or two. Not to mention, we still have the Terran flag."


    "No, if you die, who will control the array in Jingzhou City?" Zhu Huo refused without thinking.


    "Don''t worry, Yingzhi has stepped into the king''s realm. He can be competent."


    Old Jing was about to come forward, but at this time, he suddenly trembled in the void, then a chain stretched out and pulled it directly towards the Tongtian demon king.


    This chain is actually a willow branch, but it glitters with gold. Each leaf is like a chain linked together, more like a chain to maintain world order.


    As soon as the willow branch came out, it immediately attracted the attention of many powerful people in the world.


    "Die!"


    The king of Tongtian demon didn''t expect that someone had stabbed him on the way and shot at him without warning. He was angry and punched him immediately. He bumped firmly with the willow branch.


    "Boom!"


    The void was shattered, and the willow branch flashed away and was taken back, but the king of Tongtian demon also took a half step back in the air, and the Madness on his face disappeared, replaced by a dignified spirit.


    The rest of the people were stunned, especially the Terrans in Jingzhou City. The willow branch shot at the king of Tongtian demon. Obviously, it should be the Terran side, but they, especially the old Jing and Zhu Huo, could see the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    As the eight elders of the Terran, they are most familiar with the situation of the Terran, but they never remember that there are strong people who are good at using willow branches, not to mention the semi emperor level. Is it the existence of the secret cultivation of the two saints?


    But is it too early to expose it now? After all, if you can become a semi quasi emperor, you are expected to become a real quasi emperor. If you fall here, you will lose too much.


    However, before they wondered for too long, the truth was revealed. The void cracked and a man in green came out of it, which made no secret of his breath.


    "Demon clan?"


    "How is that possible?"


    At this moment, not only the Terran side, but also the demon side was stunned. Although the figure appeared at the moment looked like a Terran, the breath would not deceive people. The other party was a true demon family, but no one thought that the one who blocked the demon king would be a half step quasi emperor of a demon family.


    What are you doing?


    "Bastard, who the hell are you? Do you know what you''re doing?" the king of Tongtian demon stared at the half step quasi emperor of the demon family who suddenly appeared.


    In fact, this figure is the Liu demon. Originally, the Liu demon was just a top giant. It was still far away from the banbu quasi emperor. It could not be the opponent of the Tongtian demon king at all, but Muyi directly drew the power of the small world into his body. In addition, Muyi used the sub Rune to forcibly improve his boundary, so that he had the strength of the banbu quasi emperor in a short time.


    This is also the main reason why Liu demon can block the Tongtian demon king just now, because he is half a step quasi emperor at the moment.


    "My name is mu Liu. I came to kill you according to my master''s order." Liu demon said coldly. He didn''t share the same demon family at all, so he couldn''t bear to start.


    In the demon clan, the law of the jungle is pursued. Even among the same clan, there are often killings. Moreover, Liu demon has already become a follower of Muyi, so there is no demon clan concept.


    Liu demon''s words really shocked many people. What did he just say? Master? A strong man who is half a quasi emperor has a master? And from him out to block the king of Tongtian demon, we can know that his master should belong to the Terran side, and even more likely to be the Terran.


    After hearing the name of Liu demon, old Jing suddenly moved in his heart. Others may only know the third saint, but they don''t know the origin and taboo of the third saint, but he is different. He knows that the third saint''s name is Muyi, but the other party claims to be muliu. If there is no connection between the two, he doesn''t believe anything.


    I thought I would die this time. Unexpectedly, the road turned around. The Terran camp suddenly had one and a half steps to be the emperor. Although it was still far from the demon and ghost families, the most important thing was that Muyi came and the third Saint came, at least he had been paying attention to it.


    At the same time, Mr. Jing was also more worried. After all, they all knew that the fundamental purpose of the crisis in Jingzhou was to force the third saint to appear. If the third Saint really appeared at that time, wouldn''t he be trapped by the enemy?


    (push the official account of WeChat: Nanyun Kun, you can keep an eye on Kun Kun''s information, some discussions about novels, and some other benefits, and will be updated regularly. Come on, little ones!)

 Chapter 898

    The king of Tongtian demon was even more angry when he heard Liu demon''s words. At the same time, he had a feeling of betrayal.


    "Tang Tang demon king, I''m going to kill you if I submit to the human race today." Tong Tian demon king said, attacking directly, and didn''t even care about the Jingzhou city below.


    The willow demon, expressionless, suddenly appeared behind him a huge willow tree, which wanted to cover the sky. One by one, the glittering willow branches flew up and shot at the king of the sky demon.


    "Boom, boom!"


    With the collision of two and a half quasi emperors, Jingzhou City suddenly shook violently and seemed to be overturned at any time. Even Mr. Jing couldn''t care to watch the war at this time, but wholeheartedly controlled the array of Jingzhou City to offset the aftereffects of the collision.


    Originally, the king of Tongtian demon wanted to completely destroy Jingzhou City, but the Liu demon found that hundreds of willow branches flew out directly, together with a large space, directly pulled into the void and disappeared into the underworld.


    At this point, the storm surging above Jingzhou City slowly subsided.


    "Interesting, but I don''t know if you have a half step quasi emperor." suddenly, another voice sounded, and then a shadow appeared, looking down at Jingzhou City.


    At this time, old Jing and Zhu Huo sank at the same time. They didn''t expect that the demon and ghost two families would have three and a half quasi emperors.


    So now, who can resist each other? Can it be said that Jingzhou City will be directly destroyed?


    "Whether the Terran has it or not is not up to you."


    Suddenly, another cold voice sounded, and a thin, indifferent figure appeared.


    The appearance of the other party shocked Jingzhou City and the demon and ghost families again.


    If it''s an accident that a Liu demon just appeared, how to explain this one in front of you?


    And different from the previous Liu demon, the woman didn''t emit a trace of breath. Even if she was half a step quasi emperor, it was difficult to know which family the other party came from for a time.


    However, this is obviously not important. The other party''s attitude has explained that he is on the side of the human race, so it doesn''t matter even if it is the demon and ghost race. Anyway, there is already a traitor of the demon race.


    Jing Lao, Zhu Huo and other Terran kings have been completely stunned. The Liu demon just surprised them. Unexpectedly, another half step quasi emperor appeared in the twinkling of an eye. When did they have so many half step quasi emperors?


    But anyway, the current situation is good for the Terrans, enough to cheer them up.


    "Well, why don''t you and I fight in the void?" the half step quasi emperor of the ghost family opposite said, looking at the woman who suddenly appeared.


    This woman is naturally a Guduo. Originally, there was the mark of Shura family in the center of her eyebrows, which can be easily recognized. However, since the integration of Zi Rune and perhaps the ancestor of Styx River, the Shura mark in the center of her eyebrows has long disappeared and looks very bright and clean.


    Hearing each other''s words, she didn''t hesitate and stepped directly into the void.


    Like Liu demon, aguduo, who has already reached the top giant, also has the strength of half a step quasi emperor under the original strength of the small world and the experience of Muyi. Even if he can''t win because of lack of experience, it''s no problem to drag the other party.


    What''s more, no matter Liu demon or aguido, they can''t use the common theory. One is a giant demon, and the genius of the Shura family has far better qualifications than ordinary people.


    When they also entered the void, the whole Jingzhou City and the demon and ghost families fell into a dead silence.


    In fact, only three half step quasi emperors came to the demon and ghost two families this time. They thought they could crush the Terrans, but unexpectedly, so many incidents occurred, which greatly reduced the morale of the demon and ghost two families.


    Although the demon and ghost families can continue to send half a step to be the emperor, they can''t afford to lose.


    "Slaughter the city!"


    Just then, a voice suddenly sounded between heaven and earth.


    The sound was full of killing, tyranny, and even no prelude. The demon and ghost families were stunned at first, but then, there was a burst of breath. Each of these breath was the king''s realm. At a glance, there were no less than 100.


    At this time, there were only 18 kings in Jingzhou City, which was five times as many as the human race. As for the pseudo kings and the strong below, there were more.


    However, at this time, the Terran was not timid. On the contrary, almost everyone showed a look of returning to death.


    Jinglao first flew into the air and almost tried his best to run the Jingzhou City array to stop the demon and ghost army

 Chapter 899

    At the moment, although old Jing didn''t fall directly, he also exuded a strong spirit of death. Obviously, the destruction of Jingzhou City had the greatest impact on him, and his life had almost come to an end. The reason why he didn''t die now was more because the battle flag in his hand and the beliefs of countless people in Jingzhou City were constantly maintaining his vitality.


    "Terran, fight with me!"


    Another shout rang out. I saw elder Zhu Huo take the lead, fly directly to the broken wall and stand there. Behind him was Jingzhou City, while in front of him was the dark and could not see the marginal demon army.


    More King states spontaneously came to elder Zhu Huo and stood side by side with him. The rest of the king states were scattered in all directions to resist the enemies attacking from around.


    The Terran war flag is flying. At this moment, no one is afraid. Even ordinary people hold the kitchen knife and stick in their hands and go out of the house. It is said that even if they die, they should guard here. People are here, the city is here, and vice versa.


    The time seems very slow, but in fact, in the time of more than a dozen breath, the army of demon and ghost families has arrived at the city. In this battlefield, unless it reaches the level of half a step quasi emperor, it rashly flies out. That is the target. When dozens or hundreds of attacks greet you at the same time, even the top giants have to hate.


    At this time, the void trembled, and four figures came out.


    Among these four figures, the strongest is already the top giants, and the rest also have the strength in the later stage of the king''s realm. Although they are not many, they also immediately attracted the attention of some interested people when they appeared.


    The five figures appearing at the moment are Tianxiang king, Si Weiyang and others. They have also received the blessing of the small world and the experience of Muyi, so their strength has been greatly improved than before, but this improvement has a certain limit after all.


    For example, Tianxiang king was just the strength of ordinary giants. Although it has been blessed, it is only the strength of top giants. It can only be infinitely close to the quasi emperor, but there is still a distance from that realm.


    As for Si Weiyang, Jian Jiu and others, they were already the six heaven of the king''s realm. Now they are directly promoted to the eight heaven, or even the nine heaven. Although the span is larger, in fact, it is far less than the gap between giants and top giants.


    The reason why they have been promoted for several days is mainly because their foundation is too poor and the level of Muyi is too high, so this situation can be caused.


    In the final analysis, it is still because of the salary lamp. If there is no salary lamp and no sub rune, even if Muyi has the intention, they can''t greatly improve their strength.


    In fact, at the moment, Muyi has appeared in the battlefield, standing over Jingzhou City. At his feet, there is the battle flag of the human race, but no one is aware of it. Even those prospective emperors and even the invincible strong have not found Muyi standing there.


    Since the body became illusory, Muyi''s breath completely disappeared in the underworld. Unless he wanted to, no one could see him, even the invincible strong. He was like an isolated ghost.


    Because of this, the invincible strong of the demon and ghost families searched the underworld and couldn''t find Muyi. Even the quasi emperor, who was good at calculating, couldn''t find out where Muyi was.


    Mu Yi doesn''t know why. It may be related to his body, the meaning of the fist, or even the transformation his body is experiencing at the moment.


    Moreover, this situation also gives Muyi a little more room for turning around. Otherwise, as soon as he appears, the invincible strong of the demon and ghost families will arrive. That won''t do any good to Jingzhou City.


    Now, he silently contributes his strength by allowing followers such as Liu demon to participate in the war. After all, he needs to control the small world and maintain the continuous consumption of several followers.


    As for Jing Lao''s situation, he also saw it, but there was nothing he could do, because Jing had been integrated with Jingzhou City for a long time. If he finally won and saved Jingzhou City, maybe Jing Lao would not lose his life, or even break and then stand.


    But once Jingzhou City is gone, even if he is an invincible strong man, he can''t change the fate of Jinglao. As for whether the great emperor can, he doesn''t know. Maybe he can, but he hasn''t reached this state yet.


    Jinglao naturally saw the sudden appearance of Tianxiang king and others. Although there are few people, it is definitely a strong force for Jingzhou City. In particular, the strength of Tianxiang King''s top giants is comparable to that of elder Zhu Huo.


    As for the rest of the people, they were all in the later stage of the king''s territory, even in Jingzhou City, they were the strongest.


    Then, old Jing''s eyes fell on the domineering and sharp sword light, and completely confirmed that these sudden powerful existence were all related to Muyi. After all, at the beginning, jianjiu followed Muyi, maybe others didn''t know, but old Jing knew it clearly.


    In fact, at the moment, the only one who can bring out such strength is the third saint who makes people can''t see the depth. After all, the third saint''s life is full of legend. Even the lamp of adversity is in his hand. Even if anything mysterious happens, he can understand it.


    The Terrans collided directly with the armies of the demons and ghosts. Just in a moment, I don''t know how many people were killed. Even compared with the Terrans, the damage of the demons and ghosts is more serious. After all, the strength of the demons and ghosts is far superior to the Terrans.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi frowned slightly, but he couldn''t change anything at this time.


    But soon, Muyi saw the souls of some Terrans flying, looked a little confused, and then threw them at the battle flag in the air.


    I saw more and more dead souls put into the war flag, but more left nothing.


    After the war flag absorbed these souls, its prestige increased. A same belief made the war flag closely linked with the people and constantly stimulated the potential of the Terran.


    "Faith." Muyi didn''t intercept these souls, because they were all warriors of the human race.


    Just that kind of common belief made him feel like a fire to burn in his heart, but I don''t know why. It was always a little close. Even with Mu Yi''s state of mind, it was inevitable that he was more anxious at this time.


    Because he can feel that as long as he burns the fire in his heart, he can completely ignite the salary lamp. After all, the fire in his heart is also a fuel fire, just like a fish leaping over a dragon''s gate, just the last thing.


    Mu Yi believes that as long as the fire is rekindled, his strength will rise sharply again. At that time, he can use his boxing intention of 50% at will. Killing the invincible strong is no longer a fantasy. Even having the strength of the great emperor is also in that step.

 Chapter 900

    Jingzhou City is like a reef in the middle of a river. The armies of demon and ghost families are like a river, surging in and colliding with each other.


    Every moment, whether it is the human race or the demon and ghost race, someone dies.


    Among the Terrans, the stronger their strength, the more they stand in front and guard the ordinary people in the city with layers of human walls. However, those ordinary people did not hide at home and wait for death, but spontaneously took weapons to the streets and stood side by side.


    Although they are very weak, even the most common demon and ghost families can easily kill them, they are fearless. Keeping home is not only the right of the strong, but also their masters.


    Under the war flag, Jing Lao''s body trembled gently, and his face was full of pain, but at this time, the only thing he could do was to stimulate the war flag and try his best to enhance the potential of many strong Terrans.


    In this way, more and more Terran strongmen fall into madness. Even at the last moment of their life, they don''t give up, but choose to explode, die with each other, and die in the most vigorous way.


    One by one, I don''t know who is the first, let alone who will be the last. Are you really not afraid of death? Obviously, it''s impossible, but at this time, life and death are secondary. You don''t even have time to imagine what it''s like to die.


    The mortals and Demons and ghosts have been feuding for hundreds of thousands of years, which broke out in an all-round way at this moment.


    Among the strong people who can grow up, which one has not formed hatred with the demon and ghost, and which one has no relatives and friends to die in the hands of the demon and ghost?


    Revenge! Revenge! Revenge!


    This is the only belief in many people''s hearts. Coupled with the blessing of the Terran flag, they show a state of fanaticism.


    Zhu Huo and Tianxiang king are the focus of the attack of the demon and ghost families. After all, their strength is too eye-catching. In comparison, Zhu Huo is much more embarrassed, not because his strength is not as good as Tianxiang king, but because he has no backing of Tianxiang king and no continuous power supply.


    And in the face of this siege, any skill is false. Only absolute power and absolute defense can stop all this.


    The Terran Kingdom has fallen by a third in a short while, and even is decreasing. As for the Kingdom, there are more falling, and there is no way. Fortunately, the demon and ghost families cannot cooperate as one, otherwise the loss of the Terran will only be greater.


    In addition, the Terran is fighting back and there is no way back, but the demon and ghost families are different. They are also afraid of death, so they will inevitably restrain themselves in battle. This is another reason why the Terran is defeated and destroyed directly without a single blow.


    However, no matter how tenacious the Terran is, it is impossible to change the disparity between the strong and the weak. With the continuous death of people, the Terran gradually began to lose support. The other three walls were destroyed in the battle, leaving Jingzhou City naked on the earth.


    On it, the blood slowly gathered into a stream and flowed every inch of Jingzhou City, completely coloring Jingzhou City red.


    In mid air, Muyi couldn''t help shooting several times, but he was still a line away from lighting his heart. If he did it at this time, it would be destroyed. Even if he saved Jingzhou City, he would also lose the whole Terran.


    Before, Mu Yi resolutely came to Jingzhou City. Although he had already put life and death aside, when it was really time for him to make a choice, he understood the pain of the two saints of the Terran. They chose not to rescue Jingzhou City not because they were cold-blooded, but because they could not be saved. They bear the whole Terran.


    It''s happy to use it for a while, but the consequences are not affordable for the human race, so they must live, even if they have to bear the pain of inner suffering.


    What about Muyi? He knew better that as long as he succeeded in igniting his heart fire, all this would no longer be a problem. Let alone Jingzhou City, it would be easy to protect the whole hell people. At that time, it was the demon and ghost people to be afraid of.


    Because of this, he can''t do anything now. He can only watch the Terrans fall and die miserably.


    In the end, is it to seek a heart to understand, or to consider the overall situation and bear humiliation for the future of the Terran?


    Originally a very simple multiple-choice question, but when you really put it in front of you, you will find out how difficult this choice is.


    "Old man, tell me, how should I choose?"


    Muyi closed his eyes in pain and dared not see the tragedy under his feet, but his ears could still hear those unrelenting cries, the most brilliant bloom at the end of life, which were tearing his body like a poisonous snake.


    do you have any pain? It hurts!


    But he can only bear it with all his strength, and even Muyi feels that this pain is more than all the pain in the past, and it is more a kind of spiritual torture and suffering.


    At this time, Mu Yi thought of the old Taoist priest. At the beginning, the old Taoist priest took him to wander the Jianghu, taught him the truth of life, let him understand what is good and evil, what good and bad people, understand survival and life.


    In a trance, Muyi seems to have returned to Funiu Mountain. At the last moment of the Taoist life, he came to Funiu Mountain with the Taoist behind his back. His final foothold has become Muyi''s home, a simple but reassuring home.


    Because there is an old Taoist and the destination of his soul. As long as he is there, he will feel incomparably quiet. He can not think about anything. He can sit there in a daze, bask in the sun and return to the life of an ordinary person without so much trouble and pressure.


    "Fool."


    Just then, Muyi seemed to see the old Taoist. He stood in front of him, looking at him tenderly and lovingly.


    "It''s nice to see you, old man." Mu Yi smiled, full of satisfaction like a baby.


    "Are you tired? Have a good rest when you are tired. Don''t think so much." the old Taoist said softly, with a kind of concern from the heart. It seems that in the eyes of the old Taoist, everything outside is not as important as Muyi.


    "I''m tired, but I can''t rest. The Terran is still waiting for me to save. I want to be the great emperor. How can I rest if I want to fish you out of the long river of time and space? What if I fall asleep?" Muyi shook his head and said.


    "Terran''s business is not your business. Why do you have to carry everything on yourself? As for me, death is death. What''s the use of living again? And that me is no longer me, you know?" the old Taoist said softly.


    "Do you understand? Do you understand?"


    This voice has been echoing in Mu Yi''s ears, which makes him completely crazy. Yes, does he understand? Does he really understand?


    Suddenly, a jade pendant flew out of the salary lamp and stopped in front of Muyi.

 Chapter 901

    At the same time, Mu Yi also opened his eyes, but his eyes seemed a little confused. It seemed that there was no fighting around and no tragic battlefield. Only he and the jade pendant and his slowly clear figure from the jade pendant.


    "Old man, are you leaving?" Muyi looked at the sudden figure and was stunned. This figure was just a wisp of old Taoist obsession sealed in the jade pendant. He originally thought that after he became the great emperor, with this wisp of obsession, he would find the traces of old Taoist life in the long river of time and space and completely revive him.


    But now, Mu Yi suddenly felt uneasy.


    "Silly boy, don''t you understand? I''m dead and have long disappeared in this world." the Taoist priest looked at Mu Yi and said, it''s strange. At the moment, even the invincible strong man didn''t find the difference here, let alone the jade pendant and the Taoist priest.


    Even, at the moment, from the outside world, there is no jade pendant, let alone an old Taoist priest. Only Mu Yi looks at him in a daze and finally mumbles to himself.


    "But as long as I become the great emperor, I can revive you. You will still be you at that time." Mu Yi said with some dissatisfaction.


    "That''s me, but it''s not me. It''s just another me. There are many layers in the long river of time and space, and there are many possibilities. Who can say clearly about the past, present and future? And what you see in the long river of time and space must be true?" the old Taoist said slowly.


    Muyi was silent. He didn''t understand what the Taoist priest said, but it was hard to accept for a time. After all, he insisted on his faith for so long that it was too difficult for him to give up.


    It''s like a person who has worked hard for his goal all his life. In the end, he finds that the so-called goal is just a fake, just a mirage. How can he accept it?


    "Look..."


    At this time, the old Taoist stretched out his hand and asked Mu Yi to look at the Jingzhou City in the war.


    "This is real, and your heart is just fake."


    "Is the heart false?" Mu Yi was stunned, but there was a clear understanding in his eyes, and the previous confusion was constantly disappearing.


    Really? Fake?


    Although sometimes what the eyes see is not necessarily true, but what the heart feels must be true? In order to be uncertain about the possibility of true and false, and watch the real tragedy unfold, is what he asks for a true or a false?


    Indeed, if Mu Yi doesn''t fight, he may really ignite his heart when Jingzhou City is destroyed, but at that time, Jingzhou City is gone. As the old Taoist said, even if he can revive people from the long river of time and space, is it really him? After all, the other party has already died. Resurrection is just a kind of self belief.


    However, there is another possibility, that is, Muyi didn''t ignite his anger, but in the end, he found that everything was just empty. Is it worth sacrificing everyone in Jingzhou City for nothing?


    The answer is: not worth it!


    "Thank you, old man. I know what to do." Mu Yi suddenly waved a smile on his face, and then the smile was like the winter sunshine, warm and melting everything.


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, the old Taoist showed a happy smile on his face, and his body drifted away a little bit, completely scattered in the world.


    At this moment, the sound of clicking suddenly came from a corner of the salary lamp. A jade pendant that had been lying there quietly turned into powder.


    In an instant, Muyi felt relaxed, as if he had unloaded a heavy burden. The whole person became clear from inside to outside, and even his soul became clear.


    The original silent salary lamp suddenly trembled, and a little white light slowly appeared. Although it was very weak, it had an eternal temperament. No matter how big the wind and rain, it could not be extinguished. As long as the faith was there, it would always be on.


    There was a faint flame in Muyi''s heart. It was white. In the white light, Muyi saw familiar and strange faces. That was when he absorbed the human faith, which contained their faith.


    At this moment, all faces turned into heartfelt blessings.


    In the battlefield, Tianxiang Wang and others suddenly trembled, then stopped, and their faces also smiled. Their enemies suddenly found this opportunity, naturally grasped it firmly, and then drowned them with countless attacks.


    Nearby, the Terrans fighting side by side were completely crazy at this moment. They rushed up one by one, blocking those attacks with their own bodies, to save these partners, paoze, who met by chance but stood with them and fought side by side.


    Even if they don''t know each other''s names and where they come from, they have a common belief, that is to protect the Terran.


    Unfortunately, when those attacks dissipated, they left nothing behind. Just like when they came, they suddenly disappeared without any signs.


    "Kill, kill!"


    One after another, the Terrans issued the last cry of life, rushed into the army of the demon and ghost families, and chose to die together. Their life and death have long been ignored. At the moment, they just want to kill more demons and ghosts for the Terrans and the ordinary people behind them in exchange for more vitality.


    In the void, Liu demon and a Guduo also disappeared in each other''s attack with a smile.


    Just different from the general strong ones, as their opponents, the existence of half a step quasi emperor level, they clearly know whether the disappeared Liu demon and a Guduo are dead or not, but what they really care about is the strangeness of the other party''s disappearance, which makes them not aware at all. Even afterwards, they can''t find their trace, as if they were erased out of thin air.


    After all, this anomaly startled the quasi emperors who watched the war secretly. One of the quasi emperors suddenly appeared in the battlefield, and his terrible ideas swept out. He wanted to find the disappeared Liu demon and others. After all, even these quasi emperors didn''t find anything, so it seemed abnormal.


    Unfortunately, one after another quasi emperors swept through the void, but they could not find the trace of Liu demon and others.


    As soon as the quasi emperor came out, even if he did not deliberately target the Terrans, many Terrans were pressed on a mountain. Even the battle flag in mid air seemed to stagnate and could not continue to support the Terrans below.


    This makes the Terrans who are already at a disadvantage suddenly have another shadow. Is Jingzhou City going to be completely destroyed? What a pity, they still didn''t recover all this after all.


    Even old Jing showed a trace of sadness and reluctance at the moment, but his reluctance was not because he didn''t live enough, but because he didn''t give up so many human deaths. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do more after all.


    Just as he was about to close his eyes and explode with the Terran flag around him, a faint light suddenly appeared in mid air.

 Chapter 902

    In mid air, a faint light appeared. Although it looked very weak, as if a gust of wind could blow it out, as soon as this faint light appeared, it became the center of the whole world. Even the two sides in the battle couldn''t help but cast their eyes on the past.


    A series of terrible thoughts flew into the air. It was obvious that more prospective emperors had found something abnormal.


    Although the dim light is very weak, it gives everyone a pure feeling, just like the birth of heaven and earth. There is a pure vitality in the light.


    Gradually, the light became more and more prosperous, and the battle below strangely stopped, as if the light had a strange charm that could make people put down everything, even if they hated each other immediately, even if they were facing their most hated enemy, at this moment, it was like forgetting all, and there was only the light in their eyes.


    In that light, a figure loomed and could not really see, but it was indeed a person, and with the passage of time, the other party''s body seemed to be constantly solidified.


    At the moment when Muyi fully understood it, he finally knew what his pursuit was and why his heart could not be ignited. It was not that his savings were not enough or his faith was not firm, but that his mind could not run through.


    It is precisely because of this that after being awakened by the old Taoist priest, Muyi will directly ignite his heart and promote the transformation of his body.


    Although jiuzhuan Jinshen never broke through directly

 Chapter 903

    At this moment, all the quasi emperors and the invincible strong changed their faces at the same time, because they found that even with their own will, they could not resist the voice. It seemed that as long as the other party said, they had to listen obediently. It seemed nothing, but in fact, it was an absolute hegemony, even a rule, which belonged to the rule formulated by Muyi.


    Rules are always made by the strong. Rules that can make the invincible strong unable to resist can only show that the makers of these rules are far above the invincible strong.


    After realizing this, how can these invincible strong people not change color? How can you not be frightened?


    "Why?" at this time, Mu Yi''s voice sounded again. At the same time, the light suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared. One of them looked very young. His eyes were clear and had no impurities, which made people feel good.


    This time, the voice also appeared at the bottom of everyone''s heart. In the face of Muyi''s torture, some people in the demon and ghost families kept turning into powder silently, and the real ashes disappeared. The people next to them seemed to be unaware of it. They still seemed to be thinking about Muyi''s question: why?


    "Ah!!"


    Suddenly, a prospective emperor roared, then turned and ran away, but as soon as he turned around, his body was directly destroyed.


    This scene completely frightened the strong men of the demon and ghost families. Even those prospective emperors kept silent and completely restrained their momentum, and the invincible strong men looked gloomy.


    "Why do you have to force me?"


    Muyi doesn''t seem to want to get the answer from the people''s hearts at all. With his sigh, nearly one tenth of the demon and ghost families suddenly lost their strength with human blood. This scene undoubtedly brought great shock to the remaining demon and ghost families and even the human race, and even deeply printed in the depths of their souls and can never be erased.


    After all, one tenth of the demon and ghost army is equal to clearing a large area at once, and in the whole process, they didn''t even see Muyi''s hand. They just asked gently, which caused such terrible consequences.


    People''s understanding of the quasi Emperor just stays at a very strong, strong, but it is difficult to explain what the concept of strong is. In short, it can easily crush themselves, but now, this is very strong, which has been completely demonstrated by Muyi.


    But seeing this behind the scenes, they would rather not know anything.


    And this is just the idea of ordinary strong people. Those who can really experience the horror of this scene are undoubtedly quasi emperors, even invincible strong people, because they are at the level closest to the great emperor. The power of Muyi should not even belong to quasi emperors.


    After thinking of this, many prospective emperors had an inexplicable fear in their hearts, but at this time, no one dared to escape. After all, the former prospective emperor had explained the consequences of escape to them.


    At the moment, their only hope is that the five invincible strongmen will fight. As long as they can stop Muyi a little, they will have a chance to escape, but will the invincible strongman really be so kind?


    At this time, an invincible strong man seemed to feel that things were bad and wanted to leave. He was not among the four invincible quasi emperors who surrounded Muyi for the first time. He belonged to the one who just appeared. Judging from his breath, he was not a demon and ghost race.


    "Who allowed you to go?" suddenly, Muyi looked at the other party. Even if the other party''s real body was in chaos and darkness, everything disappeared when Muyi looked at it.


    Then countless people clearly saw that Muyi raised his fist and punched out with a light fist. There was no breath, even light floating, as if he had no power. But all the quasi emperors and above suddenly felt cold at the bottom of their hearts at this moment, raising a great fear.


    At this time, Mu Yi''s fist has fallen.


    In the distant chaotic darkness, a figure suddenly showed frightened eyes, and then a white fist fell on his head. In his desperate eyes, the fist penetrated his head and took away all his breath.


    "Dead, dead?"


    All the quasi emperors felt the terrible invincible strong man, and the breath disappeared at once. Even some quasi emperors clearly saw the scene of each other''s death through the chaos and darkness.


    When the fist disappeared, an invincible strong man slowly turned into fine sand and was swept away by the disorderly power in the chaos and darkness.


    For the prospective emperor, the cold that had not existed for a long time suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart and then turned into fear.


    It''s not that they haven''t seen death, or even more cruel ways, but they dare to swear that they have never felt cold and afraid like today.


    It should be said that the most exciting thing at the moment is the Terran side. Ordinary people may not see the scene just now, but the king''s realm, even Jing Lao and others, the two great saints, all see clearly. An invincible strong man fell down with such understatement. There is no earth shaking momentum, and the dead are even quiet, which makes people sigh.


    "The third saint of the human race, I demon race, admit defeat." suddenly, a voice sounded. At the moment, only the invincible strong can speak and have the right to speak. Obviously, the other Party chose to retreat at the sight of the situation.


    Although this is somewhat humiliating for the invincible strong, it is nothing compared with losing their lives.


    Don''t think that the invincible strong are not afraid of death. On the contrary, they cherish their lives more. It''s nothing to admit defeat.


    "Admit defeat? Isn''t the blood of our Terran flowing in vain?" Muyi looked at the other party, and immediately frightened the other party. He resisted the impulse to turn around and leave. This is Muyi''s power at the moment.


    "Blood debt and blood compensation, the demon family here, at the disposal of the third saint." the invincible strong man of the demon family said without hesitation. His words made several quasi emperors of the demon family look pale, but they didn''t dare to say anything or even refute.


    After all, Muyi can kill them with one look and one word, but it''s easy for the invincible strong to kill them.


    At the moment, their only hope is that Muyi can be kind and let them go. Fortunately, they didn''t do it in person in the previous battle, but chose to watch.


    "Not enough!"


    Mu Yi said expressionless, not only is it not enough, but it is still far from enough. The death of the Terran is far from the point at hand. There are more Terrans in the wilderness. They have no bones and bones, and they have no return. They need a fair and accountable.


    Now, Muyi is in charge for them!

 Chapter 904

    "Not enough!"


    One sentence is not enough, which makes the invincible strong of the demon family frown. If the sum of all the demon families here is not enough, then only he and another invincible strong of the demon family are left. Only they can be regarded as full weight.


    However, just as the human race relies on the two saints, although there are three invincible strong people in the demon family, if they die here, the demon family will undoubtedly have a great reduction in power. In addition, the quasi emperor and the demon family army here are equivalent to destroying more than 40% of the power of the demon family at once, or even more. After all, the weight of the invincible strong people is far from half of the quasi emperors.


    I''m afraid half of the 100000 mountains will be vacant.


    This kind of loss is absolutely devastating for the demon family, and even will be unable to recover. Maybe some small clans in the underworld who were originally enslaved and suppressed by the demon family will inevitably have other thoughts.


    "My Demon clan is willing to form an alliance with the human clan and never invade." the invincible strong man of the demon clan said again.


    "Terrans don''t need allies, Terrans only believe in their own fists." Muyi refused without hesitation, and his words made all Terrans secretly applaud.


    Yes, Terrans don''t need allies. Terrans can really stand in the underworld and pass on from generation to generation only by relying on their own strength.


    "I would like to use one thing left by Emperor wa to offset the sin of the demon family, and from then on, the demon family will never invade the human family. If I violate it, the demon family will disappear completely." the invincible strong man of the demon family suddenly said.


    But as soon as his voice came out, the will of heaven and earth in the underworld also responded.


    But Muyi paid attention to what the other party called the wa emperor left. He could feel that it was very important to him, and the wa emperor was kind to him, so he hesitated for a few seconds. Muyi said, "kill all the demons here!"


    Mu Yi was never a kind-hearted person. These demon army hands did not know how much human blood they were stained with. He could never let them leave, even if he didn''t want what emperor wa left.


    "But!"


    Although there was some pain, the invincible strong man of the demon clan nodded.


    "All demon quasi emperors today should be suppressed here for a hundred years to redeem their sins." Muyi continued.


    "But!"


    "The demon clan is bounded by 100000 mountains. From now on, the wilderness is the territory of the human race. It is not allowed. The demon clan has more than one kind of Tao, and it is not allowed to go in and out at will." Muyi put forward

 Chapter 905

"My ghost clan is willing to pay the same price, just hope

 Chapter 906

    There are three people sitting on the top of the void mountain, which are the three saints of the human race today.


    Now, a month has passed since the war, and Muyi finally appeared.


    In fact, after Muyi left, it seemed to disappear. No matter Xuanyuan saint or Xingtian saint, they couldn''t find it all over. This situation worried them, but there was no good way, so they had to wait.


    Fortunately, Muyi didn''t let them wait too long. They finally appeared. They just looked weak.


    Normally speaking, it is difficult for others to see their own state when they reach the quasi emperor state. Moreover, Muyi is still the only invincible strong man, but even Xing Tian holy master can see that Muyi''s state is not good at the moment.


    ¡°

 Chapter 907

    Muyi has no opinion about empress Houtu. After all, he hasn''t even seen each other. However, he has an intuition that they will meet in the future. It''s only when Muyi is stronger, otherwise he has no qualification to stand in front of the other side.


    Even the netherworld emperor is the same. Strength is the basis for determining status.


    Muyi talked with the two saints of the Terran for a long time before leaving. After he left, Xing Tian said with a sigh: "our strength is still too poor. I can feel it,

 Chapter 908

"The high priest doesn''t have to do this. This time he came to inquire about something." Muyi said directly.


    ¡°

 Chapter 909

    It was still the place where the green hill secret place was born last time. It trembled gently with the void, and then two figures came out of it. It was Muyi and Tianxiang king.


    Standing in the void, Muyi gently threw out the magic moon treasure in his hand and opened the breaking Dharma target at the same time.


    As the magic moon treasure book was urged, a faint connection slowly emerged, just like the cause and effect line, and directly disappeared into the virtual air.


    Following that connection, Mu Yi stepped out step by step. Each step will change a direction in the void. Although it seems that his walking direction is not the same, he vaguely feels that he is getting closer and closer to the secret place of Qingqiu.


    Obviously, his method is right.


    Finally, there was a slight fluctuation in the void. The golden light in Muyi''s eyes also flourished, and a little dust suddenly bloomed. Then a small world slowly opened in front of him. Muyi took another step with Tianxiang king and entered the secret territory of Qingqiu.


    Looking at this familiar place, Mu Yi still sighed. Last time he came to Qingqiu secret territory, although he already had the strength of King territory, he was still just a young generation, and his strength could only be regarded as the middle reaches among those who entered at that time.


    Even when he entered the wahuangbieyuan, it was a coincidence that he finally got the guidance of the mysterious woman, which made him have a perfect and serious attitude towards the field and the small world. At the same time, he also experienced a combing of the realm of practice.


    Tao seed, Tao base, Tao fruit.


    This is the cultivation realm of people in ancient times, corresponding to the realm of Tao, the realm of king and the realm of great emperor.


    Only by condensing Tao fruit can we be called the great emperor.


    After all, what is the fruit of Tao, which can be said to be benevolent, benevolent and wise, but in the final analysis, Tao is the essence of one''s lifelong practice, and it is a kind of concise and rewarding for oneself.


    The small world is the one carrying the Tao fruit. Now Muyi has a small world, but there is still a way to go before condensing the Tao fruit. After all, the Tao fruit is also the avenue, and the avenue of Muyi is the pole of power.


    Even from Mu Yi''s point of view, he only needs to thoroughly master and integrate the meaning of the boxing. At that time, the self condensation of Taoist fruit is also the time when he really steps into the great emperor. At that time, Taoist fruit will be integrated with the will of heaven and earth in the small world.


    "You can move freely here and look for your chance." Muyi glanced at the king of natural fragrance and gave her the magic moon treasure. The reason why Muyi took the king of natural fragrance with her is that Muyi noticed that the king of natural fragrance seemed to have a certain chance with the small world.


    "Yes." Tianxiang king is now a top giant. After entering here, he also had a hunch in his heart, so he nodded and separated from Muyi.


    Muyi, on the other hand, went directly into Qingqiu mountain and came to the emperor''s farewell house. As for the large array on Qingqiu mountain, it didn''t even cause any reaction.


    When Muyi appeared in front of emperor Wa''s other house, the prohibition shrouded in the other house quietly retreated, and the door opened automatically.


    Obviously, the owner inside knew the arrival of Muyi, so he opened the door directly to welcome him.


    Muyi was also impolite. He directly raised his feet and stepped into it. Time changed and heaven and earth changed. However, this time, this change could not hide Muyi''s eyes. What he didn''t expect was that there was a small world in the wahuang biefu, which was at the deepest part of the secret place, which was somewhat beyond his expectation.


    This small world is not big, even only a hundred miles in size, and all the world is water.


    After Muyi appeared, he stood directly on the water. Opposite him, someone had been waiting there long ago. It was the mysterious woman who had instructed Muyi. Compared with that time, this mysterious woman was more noble and less indifferent.


    "I don''t know if I should call you wa Huang, or the will of heaven and earth?" Muyi looked at the mysterious girl and said slowly.


    "I am the emperor of Wa, and I am also the will of heaven and earth. I can even say that no one is. I am just myself. You can call me imperial concubine Huang!" the mysterious woman said faintly.


    "Imperial concubine Huang?" Mu Yi nodded and said, "thank you for imperial concubine Huang''s advice last time, otherwise I will inevitably take many detours."


    "To tell you the truth, it''s really beyond my expectation that you can go to today, and your good luck also makes the palace a little jealous. The lamp of adversity, the coffin of eternity, the nine turn golden body decision, and his fruit." imperial concubine Huang looked at Muyi and seemed to see through Muyi at a glance.


    And her words also surprised Muyi. The other party knew that the lamp of distress was nothing, even the nine turn golden body decision. After all, the other party also pointed out his nine turn golden body decision last time, but what was the result of what she said about the eternal coffin?


    The eternal coffin reminds Mu Yi of the bronze ancient coffin, and Daoguo, is it


    But before Mu Yi asked, she understood that Princess Huang continued: "my palace knows you have a lot of doubts. As long as you promise me a condition, my palace will tell you everything you want to know, and even help you to have the strength of the great emperor earlier and break the curse of immortals."


    "I don''t know what conditions Princess Huang wants to talk to me?" Muyi didn''t immediately agree, but thought for a moment before asking.


    "Kill someone for me and I''ll tell you everything you want to know." imperial concubine Huang said faintly.


    "Who?" Muyi continued.


    "A great emperor, but he should still be in the long river of time and space. After you become the great emperor, I believe there is no problem to completely eliminate him." Princess Huang said.


    "Can I change the conditions? After all, I have no enemies with him, and the great emperor is not so easy to kill." Muyi said.


    "Don''t worry, he definitely has a reason for you to kill. In fact, even without my conditions, sooner or later, you will fight with him, because he hates the Terran most and even wants to destroy the Terran." Princess Huang smiled coldly.


    "Yes." Muyi nodded and continued, "as long as it''s true, I promise your terms."


    Sometimes, the enemy and I are just a thought. It is Muyi''s long cherished wish to protect the human race. Naturally, no one will be allowed to destroy it. The other side stands on the opposite side of him and has nothing to do with personal hatred, but the other side must die.


    "Well, after you are qualified to travel through the long river of time and space, you can find him first with this mark, so as not to really revive him from the long river of time and space." imperial concubine Huang said, bending her fingers and flicking, a little light disappeared into Muyi''s hands, forming a unique mark.


    Muyi felt this mark and took it with a special breath. In addition, there was no harm, so he accepted it.


    ¡°

 Chapter 910

    "The eternal coffin is a mysterious coffin that has been drifting in the long river of time and space for many years. No one knows where it came from and where it went until it fell into the fairy tomb. According to legend, there is an immortal sleeping in the eternal coffin. As for the true and false, but now it should be false." Princess Huang said at the same time, He also took a deep look at Mu Yi and didn''t know if he knew something.


    "Unexpectedly, the eternal coffin also comes from the long river of time and space, so what about the lamp of distress? Why does it also come from the long river of time and space? What are they refined for? What is the purpose?" Muyi continued to ask.


    "The origin of the long river of time and space has long been unknown, and no one knows what has happened. However, the great emperor predicted that the eternal coffin and the lamp of doom were the treasures of the previous civilization, but later that civilization was destroyed, so they let the eternal coffin and the lamp of Doom drift in the long river of time and space. At the same time, there are rumors that they sleep in the eternal coffin Master of the lamp of adversity.


    Because the great emperor once saw a scene of the past in the long river of time and space. The lamp of distress stood on the eternal coffin, and the light shrouded all ages. The eternal coffin went up against the current. It seemed to want to go back to the past, but in the end, it failed. The eternal coffin fell and the lamp of distress separated. "Princess Huang said slowly, but what she said made Muyi feel shocked.


    He didn''t expect that the eternal coffin and the lamp of doom would involve the last civilization. As for the scene that the great emperor saw in the long river of time and space, it was true or false, but it couldn''t be studied, but instinctively, Muyi thought it should be true.


    But what is the purpose of the eternal coffin and the lamp of adversity? Do they want to return to their former civilization?


    "What is his Tao fruit? Who is he?" Muyi did not tangle with the eternal coffin and the lamp of adversity. He believed that as long as he became the great emperor, he could uncover all this.


    "Don''t you already know? Why don''t you want to believe?" imperial concubine Huang seemed to have the ability to see through other people''s minds. Even if Mu Yi was already an invincible quasi emperor, she couldn''t avoid being infinitely close to the great emperor.


    Yes, as imperial concubine Huang said, in fact, when imperial concubine Huang talked about Daoguo, he had understood that the meaning of Daoquan was Daoguo, otherwise he could not explain its magic. At the same time, the meaning of Daoquan also resented the other party''s understanding of jiuzhuan Jinshan decision, which was all inclusive.


    It can be said that as long as Mu Yi fully understands the meaning of the fist, his nine turn golden body will degenerate again.


    And Tao Guo, doesn''t he have this ability? The fruit of one.


    "Who was the one who left the nine turn golden body decision?" Muyi asked again. This doubt had lingered in his heart for a long time. When he got the nine turn golden body decision in the fairy tomb, he thought that it should be left by the great emperor who fell in that war.


    But now, with the continuous improvement of his strength and realm, he has more and more realized the uniqueness of jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue, which is far beyond imagination. Coupled with the meaning of the fist, I''m afraid it will leave the existence of jiuzhuan Jinshen Jue, which is far beyond the ordinary emperor.


    "The great emperor of all ages!" imperial concubine Huang said slowly, and her words shook Mu Yi''s mind again. Although he had long guessed that the existence of leaving jiuzhuan golden body decision might be extraordinary, he still didn''t think it would be the great emperor of all ages.


    For the only emperor of all ages, Mu Yi also learned from the ancestor of Styx that the other party had long entered the long river of time and space and went to the end.


    At the beginning, the immortal blood invaded, and even the immortal attacked across the distant and endless river of time and space. At the last moment, a shadow left by the great emperor in the long river of time and space returned, fought with it, and even divided the Yin and Yang boundaries, which made the hell breathe.


    So the power of the great emperor can be seen.


    At this time, thinking of the nine turn golden body decision, Muyi felt that what imperial concubine Huang said should be true, because the nine turn golden body decision has nine weights. Now

 Chapter 911

    "What else do you want to ask?" imperial concubine Huang looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "Yes." Mu Yi nodded, "who the hell are you?"


    "Didn''t you say that this palace is called imperial concubine Huang?" imperial concubine Huang said with a mysterious smile.


    "No, this is not the answer I want." Mu Yi shook his head.


    "What answer is important? As for who the palace is, you can call it emperor WA, imperial concubine Huang, or imperial concubine Qing Qiu." imperial concubine Huang said.


    "Wa Huang, Huang Fei, Qing Qiu?" Mu Yi nodded, but he didn''t continue to ask. The other party made it clear that he wouldn''t really tell him, or that what the other party said was the truth, but now he can''t understand it, but anyway, everything the other party told him today is very important to him.


    "You should have left this stone?" Mu Yi took out the stone and asked.


    "This stone is called heaven mending stone. It contains the origin of repairing everything. I think you can use it." imperial concubine Huang said faintly.


    "It''s really a stone to mend the sky." Mu Yi suddenly thought of the picture of the past that imperial concubine Huang said that the great emperor saw in the long river of time and space. At that time, the lamp of adversity stood on the coffin of eternity. If he absorbed this stone by the lamp of adversity, would there be a new change?


    However, this idea just flashed away in Muyi''s heart, and he didn''t really make up his mind. After all, according to imperial concubine Huang''s words, it can repair the origin of all things, and its real use should be to mend the sky and repair the origin of the world. Obviously, it is also useful to his small world. After all, his small world also showed the idea of swallowing this stone.


    Muyi can''t decide whether to give the salary lamp or the small world.


    "But I suggest you keep it first. Maybe this is the only heaven mending stone in Yin and Yang." imperial concubine Huang seemed to see through Mu Yi''s mind again and said directly.


    "OK." hearing what Princess Huang said, Mu Yi nodded. He believed that what Princess Huang said must have her reason. Let''s keep it first. After all, there is no need to fill the sky stone, whether it''s the salary lamp or the small world.


    If this sky stone is really the last one, then keeping it is the best choice, otherwise it will be late when it is really needed in the future.


    "Thank you, imperial concubine Huang. As for your request, after I become emperor, I will go to the long river of time and space to find him." Muyi put away the sky mending stone and said that now, his biggest doubt when he came to the secret place of Qingqiu has been solved and there is no need to stay.


    "Well, you should leave. As for the little girl you brought, let her stay." Princess Huang suddenly said. Obviously, the little girl she said is the king of Tianxiang. Maybe the king of Tianxiang is not young and he is a top giant, but in Princess Huang''s eyes, he is really a little girl.


    Obviously, at the moment, the Tianxiang king should have got her chance. After all, in her own world, Princess Huang naturally knows more about all this. Moreover, Mu Yi also believes that the other party will not have trouble with a little girl. She is undoubtedly ready to become the Tianxiang king.


    In Mu Yi''s opinion, this is also a good thing. Maybe she will be the quasi emperor when she leaves.


    Although a quasi emperor does not help Muyi much, it is absolutely terrible if he provides faith. Even if all the hosts of the twelve runes become quasi emperors at that time, it is uncertain that Muyi can break through the great emperor only by the power of faith they provide.


    It''s just that it will take a long time for Muyi to wait until all these followers become the great emperor. He can''t afford to wait. Instead, he might as well wait for himself to become the great emperor. It will be easier. At that time, through the feedback of the salary lamp, they can make faster progress, even step by step.


    "Then please take care of imperial concubine Huang." after Muyi finished, he didn''t stay any longer. He turned and left directly. When he tore the void away and appeared again, he had returned to Liangjie mountain, then sat down cross legged on the top of the mountain and slowly closed his eyes.


    In the small world, with a radius of thousands of miles, now it seems that it is quite extraordinary, and the space is extremely tough, and the will of heaven and earth is slowly strengthening, a thriving trend.


    The willow demon, still located in the East, shows its body. A willow tree thousands of feet high is flashing golden light from time to time, spraying the aura in the small world.


    Although the aura of this small world can only be regarded as general for Muyi, it is rich to the extreme compared with Liu demon and others, and is most suitable for their absorption and cultivation.


    Aguido and others are also fully practicing at the moment. After all, this time, they have also received a lot of benefits from the breakthrough of Muyi, and are digesting and absorbing at the moment.


    Although they don''t have the chance of Tianxiang king, their progress in the small world will not be slow, and even their foundation is stronger than Tianxiang king, the prospective emperor is still a huge threshold for them. It''s too difficult to cross it with their own efforts.


    Otherwise, the number of quasi emperors in the underworld would not be so rare.


    Although Muyi killed several quasi emperors of the ghost family and suppressed the quasi emperors of the demon family in the first World War of Jingzhou City, it seems that there are many quasi emperors, it is still insignificant compared with the number of the whole hell creatures.


    They can achieve it with their own efforts. It doesn''t even take too long.


    After traveling through the small world, Muyi left the small world and continued to realize that the center of the small world had already turned into Tianzhu''s boxing intention. 67% is not his limit.


    As time goes by, the Terran trauma gradually precipitates and is buried in the bottom of my heart, but I will never forget it.


    Wilderness migration is also in full swing. All Terrans have hope and vision on their faces.


    Compared with the human race, the strength of the demon race is shrinking, completely hiding in the 100000 mountains and dare not come out again. Although the original requirement of Muyi is that the Taoist race and above are not allowed to appear in the wilderness at will, in fact, even those demon races who have reached the second difficulty have their heads retracted, and they dare not come out even without them, For fear of becoming a Chinese dish for Terrans.


    After all, the Terran can kill them now. If they kill the Terran, who knows if they will annoy the terrible third saint of the Terran. It''s light to destroy them at that time. I''m afraid they don''t even need to wait until the third Saint takes action. There already exists in the demon family to erase them.


    The situation of the ghost family is even worse than that of the demon family. After all, when the war broke out, the two peak quasi emperors of the demon family were able to go back. Even the quasi emperor was only suppressed. Although he lost a lot, he didn''t really hurt his muscles and bones.


    As long as the peak quasi emperor is still there, the demon family is still a big family in the underworld. Even those small families who are angry by the demon family dare not rebel at all. After all, in this sensitive period, rebellion will only bring more cruel repression.


    Therefore, at the moment, the whole ghost family seems depressed, as if the head is covered with dark clouds and can''t breathe.

 Chapter 912

    As the largest family in the underworld, the details of the ghost family are definitely not comparable to the human family, and even the demon family is much worse. After all, apart from anything else, just a ghost emperor will shine through the ages.


    In the ghost clan, the peak quasi emperor, that is, the number of invincible strong people, is also far more than the demon clan.


    In fact, the loss of two peak quasi emperors will not make the ghost family lose the status of the largest family. Even compared with today''s ghost family can still sit on the throne of the overlord of the underworld. What really scares the ghost family is Muyi, the third saint of the human family, and the only invincible strong person recognized at present.


    Since Mu Yi was able to lightly kill the three peak quasi emperors at the beginning, even if there are several remaining peak quasi emperors, it is not easy for Mu Yi to die. Therefore, even if there are still peak quasi emperors, the ghost people at this time dare not provoke Mu Yi at all, otherwise they can''t afford the consequences.


    Even if the Youming emperor came from the ghost family, but now he is in a deep sleep. No one knows when he can wake up. Maybe he can''t wake up until Muyi completely destroys the ghost family. But it''s too late to say anything at that time. Obviously, the Youming emperor won''t fish them out of the long river of time and space, so even if they die, they die in vain and have no value.


    In this case, how could they take the initiative to provoke Mu Yi? Even now it''s too late to show weakness.


    Fortunately, since the war, the third holy master of the Terran did not come to the ghost family to trouble them, which somewhat relieved some surviving quasi emperors and peak quasi emperors.


    Once upon a time, the peak quasi emperor shook the underworld and stood high, especially the peak quasi emperor of the ghost family. After all, the number of peak quasi emperors of the ghost family is the largest, but now, they have become no different from ordinary quasi emperors. At most, they are stronger.


    "I disagree."


    In the hinterland of the ghost nationality, in a dark place all year round, in a huge palace hidden in the void, an angry voice suddenly came out.


    "Have you forgotten the great emperor''s last request? The time is far from here. If we rush to lead the great emperor back, who can bear the risk? In case of a reversal of time and space, I''m afraid our ghost family will lose hope completely."


    "With the accumulation of the ghost clan for thousands of years, we have at least a 10% chance of success in sacrificing millions of ghost clan blood. As long as the emperor returns, it is nothing at all. At that time, it will be necessary to exterminate the human race. Only in this way can we wash away the grievances and humiliations suffered by our ghost clan." another voice said slowly.


    "With the accumulation of nearly a thousand years, the lives of millions of ghost families are less than 10%. How unwise. Even if you can succeed, the emperor will never let you go when he returns." the angry voice said before.


    "If we don''t lead the great emperor back, will our ghost clan sit and wait for the third sage of the Terran to come to the door? Who was the opponent at that time? Once we fall, the great emperor wants to return, which is even more distant." another voice retorted.


    "I believe the third holy master of the Terran will not do so."


    "Do you believe it? Can you guarantee it? It''s about the fate of my ghost family and the plan of the great emperor. Whoever opposes will be the sinner of my ghost family."


    "You..."


    "All right."


    At this time, a third voice came out of the hall, which sounded significantly older, but the status seemed to be hidden above the other two peak quasi emperors, because with his opening, the other two stopped arguing.


    "In that case, make two preparations. On the one hand, try your best to compensate and ease the relationship with the Terran. Don''t let the third saint of the Terran find an excuse. On the other hand, prepare to lead the emperor back." the old voice said.


    It seemed to be the final word. After the old voice finished, peace returned to the hall, as if the previous quarrel was just an illusion.


    "Right or wrong?"


    After a long time, a sigh suddenly came out of the hall, and then a voice that seemed ethereal and unreal floated out.


    Mu Yi didn''t know what happened to the ghost family. He was still immersed in the meaning of the fist, and with all his strength, his understanding of the meaning of the fist was slowly improving. One month later, it had reached 68%, three months later, 69%, and a year later, 70%.


    When the understanding of the meaning of the fist reached 70%, Muyi''s body suddenly shook, and a more terrible breath flashed on him. All the peaks around him, except Liangjie mountain, turned into powder at this moment. Fortunately, there were no creatures nearby, otherwise none would survive.


    Strange to say, after these peaks turned into powder, they did not dissipate out of thin air. On the contrary, under a greater force, they gradually solidified and turned into peaks again. However, all the plants on them disappeared and looked bare. In addition, there was no change in height or appearance, as if they were.


    After all this was restored, Mu Yi finally slowly opened his eyes. In his eyes, he seemed to see an empty fist, but it flashed away, and then returned to calm.


    "One year, just 70%?"


    Feeling the change of his body, Mu Yi frowned slightly. This speed is too slow for him, and this is 70%. The more he gets to the back, I''m afraid he will understand more slowly. In that way, the time required is not a few years, but decades, or even hundreds of years.


    For an invincible strong man, hundreds of years is not long. Even if he can become a great emperor in hundreds of years, he can be called as fast to the extreme. However, Muyi can''t be satisfied with this speed, let alone hundreds of years, even decades.


    In other words, those great emperors waiting for resurrection in the long river of time and space can''t give him such a long time, so he must become the great emperor as soon as possible. Only in that way can he protect everything of himself, otherwise not only he, but also the human race will suffer.


    At that time, no one can come out to turn the tide. As for whether the Terran emperor will return, no one knows, but even if he returns, I''m afraid it''s too late.


    Therefore, Mu Yi must become the great emperor as soon as possible, but it is difficult for him to do so by hard cultivation alone.


    Throughout Muyi''s life, every leap in strength is a battle and a breakthrough in danger, so after thinking about it, Muyi feels that if he wants to become the great emperor as soon as possible, he can only take this step.


    Now, there are two choices in front of him. One is to go to the ghost family. I believe that the details of the ghost family will never disappoint him, but once the ghost emperor wakes up, it will be in trouble.


    Another option is to explore the fairy tomb again!

 Chapter 913

    Just when Muyi hesitated, he suddenly felt that someone was calling himself somewhere far away.


    "Who is it?"


    Mu Yi was stunned. He could call himself and make himself feel that he must be very familiar with himself. At least he had contact with himself, otherwise he could not feel this call.


    So Mu Yi hesitated, got up and followed the call.


    "Unexpectedly..."


    Before long, Muyi appeared in the abandoned place and banned the top of the mountain. He saw that hunyan was half kneeling on the ground, with a incense table in front of him. There were three soul incense in the incense stove. The aroma lingered. Finally, under a mysterious traction, he disappeared into the door of the void in front of him.


    Because of this, Muyi can feel the call of the other party in the underworld.


    But in the final analysis, it is because there is a great cause and effect between hunyan and him. Even the soul fruit swallowed by his small world and half a soul tree are closely related to hunyan.


    "Are you looking for me?" Mu Yi appeared directly in front of hunyan.


    Hearing Muyi''s voice, hunyan opened his eyes in surprise, and his face showed an expression of relief.


    "Hunyan has seen adults. This time he calls adults because of something very important." hunyan said immediately.


    "What''s the matter?" Muyi asked. He didn''t expect such a coincidence. Just as he was about to come to the abandoned place and enter the fairy tomb, hunyan called him.


    "About the fairy tomb, and also about the abandoned land." soul inflammation began to tell directly.


    "Three months after my lord left last time, a shocking explosion suddenly occurred in the fairy tomb, shaking the whole abandoned land. Even the perennial black clouds over the fairy tomb disappeared completely. The terrain of the fairy tomb changed greatly, and the danger was reduced by 90%.


    Therefore, all ethnic groups in the abandoned land poured into the fairy tomb to look for opportunities. Naturally, my soul family is no exception. Just because of my last experience, I didn''t enter the fairy tomb. I just observed at the most periphery. Unexpectedly, half a year after the people entered the fairy tomb, the fairy tomb suddenly disappeared. None of the strong people of all ethnic groups could come out and stay in the family And they all go out. "


    Speaking of this, hunyan was dignified and even showed a trace of fear, because it meant that everyone died. Fortunately, he had seen the danger of the fairy tomb last time, so he didn''t go in, otherwise there would be a trace of him among these dead souls.


    "The fairy tomb disappeared?"


    Hearing this news, Mu Yi was stunned, and then his thoughts swept out. Then his face changed, because the original place of the fairy tomb was empty, and there was nothing, even in the surrounding void.


    This makes Mu Yi wonder what happened to the fairy tomb before it disappeared. Is it related to the divine operator? Or is it about him?


    "Since you have been paying attention to the fairy tomb, what clues do you have?" Muyi asked looking at hunyan. After all, hunyan is already equivalent to the strength of giants. Even in the abandoned place, it is the top existence.


    "No." soul Yan shook his head, "not only me, after the incident, several banbu quasi emperors also tried to find the fairy tomb, but found nothing."


    "Then why did you call me this time? Do you want me to help you find the fairy tomb?" Mu Yi frowned slightly, and soul inflammation immediately showed fear.


    "Lord atonement, how dare hunyan move this idea? It''s just that the recently abandoned land seems to be accelerating towards destruction. It should be related to the disappearance of the fairy tomb. Hunyan thought that adults should be more interested in this, so he took the liberty to summon adults and ask them to atone." hunyan hurriedly explained.


    "The abandoned land is accelerating towards destruction?" Muyi frowned again and began to feel it, but the acceleration is not obvious. I''m afraid it''s hard to feel it if he doesn''t live in the abandoned land all the time, but Muyi sees more things because he has a small world.


    The reason why the abandoned land accelerates towards destruction is that something is swallowing its origin. Even later, this acceleration will be faster. Maybe a few months or years, I''m afraid the abandoned land will completely become history and no longer exist.


    Not to mention the consequences of the creatures of all ethnic groups in the abandoned land at that time, Mu Yi will not be surprised that the existence that devours the origin of the abandoned land will grow to an incredible level, or even directly become the great emperor.


    If this matter has nothing to do with Muyi, just out of curiosity, he may not take care of it and rashly offend an equally powerful existence, but from the current point of view, this matter has a lot to do with him.


    Fairy tombs exist because of fairy blood. Although according to various theories, fairy blood does not exist in fairy tombs at present, the change of fairy tombs must have something to do with fairy blood. Now it suddenly devours so many origins, I''m afraid it will only have a greater plot.


    Imagine where the immortal blood is at this moment, and a terrible idea - Yangjian suddenly came into Mu Yi''s mind.


    Compared with the underworld, which was saved by the shadow of the great emperor of all ages, the sun was not so lucky. The invasion of the way of heaven led to the end of the law, so the Terran practitioners had to leave their homes and flee to the underworld. After thousands of years of war, they barely had a foothold.


    The Terran practitioners who chose to stay in the sun paid a heavy price to prevent the great disaster. Even so, they did not completely stop the great disaster, but delayed the time of the great disaster.


    Now, the great disaster is making a comeback, and the destructive power will only be stronger. Even if the practitioners in the sun sealed themselves with various methods, they will not be able to resist the arrival of the great disaster. At that time, not only the cultivation in the sun will become a masterpiece, but even all the people and creatures in the sun will become puppets and slaves of immortal blood.


    Mu Yi has now become a truly invincible strong man, and is getting closer and closer to the strength of the great emperor, but he is still a little worse. According to his estimation, when his understanding of the meaning of that fist reaches 90%, he may be able to give full play to the strength of the great emperor in the realm of quasi emperor.


    But now, he just understands 70%. The distance is 90%. Although it seems that there is a difference of 20%, Muyi is very clear about the degree of difficulty, even more difficult than from zero to 70%. As for how long he can reach this step, he is not sure.


    Originally, I wanted to come to the fairy tomb to stimulate myself through danger and make myself understand the meaning of this boxing earlier. Now, it''s a little late.


    No, maybe it''s not too late. Just find the fairy tomb again. Even if it can''t destroy the fairy blood''s plan, it''s enough to delay it to devour the abandoned land.


    It can be said that now Muyi and immortal blood are competing for time. Whoever can take an earlier step is the winner.

 Chapter 914

    "I already know about it." Mu Yi nodded to hunyan, then stepped out directly and disappeared.


    After Muyi left, hunyan got up from the ground for the rest of his life. Although Muyi didn''t say to blame him from beginning to end, he felt like walking on the edge of death at any time.


    "Abandoned land, I can only do so much." soul inflammation said silently.


    Muyi directly appeared in the original place of the fairy tomb. Here, there was only a deep pit left. The black cloud above his head had long disappeared, but the light fell, which was far from illuminating the pit left by the fairy tomb.


    Mu Yi carefully felt the breath in the pit. It was cold and dead. It was the same as the power in the fairy tomb at the beginning. But as hunyan said, there was no trace left here. It looked as if the fairy tomb had been dug away with an indescribable power.


    At least the current Muyi is far from being able to do this.


    After standing still, Muyi directly opened the target of breaking the Dharma. In a short time, two golden lights were emitted, sweeping every inch of the void around him. In the end, Muyi found nothing.


    "How could it?" Mu Yi was surprised. He thought that hunyan couldn''t find it, but his level was too low. But now he is the strongest under the great emperor and has the purpose of breaking the Dharma. Logically, he should be able to find some clues.


    But in fact, he did not find any trace, as if the force had cut off all contacts while removing the fairy tomb.


    "Even if you are the great emperor, I don''t believe you can really cut off everything." Mu Yi flashed a fierce look in his eyes, then his heart moved, and an ancient bronze coffin flew out of the salary lamp.


    This bronze ancient coffin was taken away from the immortal tomb by the Terran emperor at the beginning. Muyi doesn''t know why the eternal coffin appears in the immortal tomb, but he believes that since the eternal coffin appears in the immortal tomb, there must be a reason.


    And with the magic of the eternal coffin, there may be some inexplicable connections, which is the real reason why Muyi took out the eternal coffin.


    When the eternal coffin appeared, the void began to tremble faintly. At the same time, a mysterious smell appeared on the eternal coffin, which seemed to connect something as Muyi expected.


    Finally, the coffin of eternity was shocked, and the surrounding void collapsed at the same time.


    Mu Yi''s mind moved and directly appeared on the eternal coffin, which was like a small boat, constantly moving in the void. The route seemed to be around a huge existence.


    After a joss stick, the coffin of eternity was shocked again, and then the void collapsed and directly appeared in an inexplicable place with Muyi.


    Then Muyi saw the disappeared fairy tomb.


    At the moment, the fairy tomb is located in this inexplicable place, which is between the void and the real space. The huge fairy tomb floats, and a walking corpse moves aimlessly in the fairy tomb, and these walking corpses are obviously the creatures of all ethnic groups who entered the previously abandoned place mentioned by hunyan.


    When the eternal coffin appeared, the whole fairy tomb began to vibrate slightly. Muyi even felt a suction coming from the center of the fairy tomb, and seemed to want the eternal coffin to return to the fairy tomb again.


    "Die!"


    The anger on Mu Yi''s face flashed away and directly combined with 70% of his fist intention. After a short time, this inexplicable place trembled and seemed to be broken. As soon as Mu Yi''s fist appeared, it had reached the core of the fairy tomb.


    After a while, the light came out one after another to form a huge array and collided with Mu Yi''s fist.


    "Boo!"


    There was no earth shaking impact. After Muyi''s fist was slightly blocked, he broke this layer of defense and completely printed on the core of the fairy tomb.


    Time seems to have stopped for a moment, and then the fairy tombs suddenly burst out. In the periphery, pieces of fairy tombs collapsed, and huge cracks continue to appear in the middle, almost running through the whole fairy tomb.


    It can be said that Mu Yi''s fist has hit the fairy tomb to some extent. After all, the fairy tomb is only a dead thing, and Mu Yi is the strongest under the great emperor.


    Suddenly, the eighteen altars in the core of the fairy tomb suddenly shone brightly, and eighteen copper coffins flew out. At least in appearance, these copper coffins were almost the same as the eternal coffin.


    But Mu Yi understood that there was always only one eternal coffin, that is, the one under his feet. As for the 18 Copper coffins in front of him, they were obviously imitated according to the eternal coffin. Therefore, we can see the importance of the eternal coffin. Even fairy tombs need to imitate the eternal coffin.


    At this time, a deep sound of scriptures came from the eighteen ancient bronze coffins. As soon as the sound appeared, it was full of this inexplicable place. Then Mu Yi felt that the eternal coffin under his feet began to struggle, as if he wanted to get rid of his control and disappear into the fairy tomb again.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth. If he had not integrated the sub Rune with the baby in the eternal coffin, he might have succeeded at the moment, because Mu Yi could feel the influence of the Scripture on the eternal coffin, which could almost be said to be able to simply control the eternal coffin.


    At the same time, the patterns on the eternal coffin lit up one after another, and the strength of struggle became stronger.


    "Want to recall the eternal coffin? How can it be so simple." Muyi said, and suddenly a soft light burst out in his body. As soon as the light appeared, it collided with the sound of the Scripture, and the inexplicable place trembled more violently.


    After the light shrouded in the eternal coffin, the gradually lit patterns died out one after another, and even the struggle became lighter and lighter. Finally, it was completely silent. No matter how loud the Scripture was, it could not affect the eternal coffin.


    Seeing this, Muyi directly put the eternal coffin into the salary lamp, so as to avoid any further changes.


    Then, Mu Yi stepped out a few steps, came to the top of the fairy tomb, looked down at the eighteen bronze ancient coffins, and even two of them made him feel familiar.


    One of them was when he entered the fairy tomb for the first time, his cultivation broke through to the king''s land. As a result, a bronze ancient coffin came to stop him, and a strange young man came out of it.


    The second one belongs to the divine suanzi, which also left a deep impression on Muyi at the beginning.


    Now, Mu Yi came to the fairy tomb for the third time, but he was greeted by 18 ancient bronze coffins.


    At this time, the 18 ancient bronze coffins gathered figures, men, women, young and old, all of them. Among them, God operator and two people had the highest status. One of them was a woman and a child of seven or eight years old.


    But the breath on the body is all the degree of peak quasi emperor, but here, it should obviously be called invincible strong.

 Chapter 915

    The alchemist and even everyone looked at Muyi with dignified face. After all, the immortal tomb was almost broken with that punch. If you do it again several times, I''m afraid the immortal tomb will really be broken. It''s not that Muyi has been strong enough to surpass the great emperors of all dynasties. After all, the immortal tomb did not break under the power of the great emperor.


    However, over the past thousand years, the power of the fairy tomb is also passing away. In addition, there is no abandoned land, and the fairy tomb naturally becomes more vulnerable. This makes Mu Yi punch, resulting in such consequences.


    But this does not deny the power of Muyi. On the contrary, even the God operator no longer looks at the younger generation, and even is full of fear at the moment, let alone the lies that Muyi was born in the fairy tomb.


    After all, in the current state of Muyi, although we don''t know the detailed process, the general truth is clear. It is obvious that the baby has been in the eternal coffin long before the fairy tomb appeared.


    There is no doubt that the last time the diviner said that deliberately was to disturb his mind.


    "The divine operator, you call yourself divine operator. I don''t know if you have ever calculated this scene today." Muyi said faintly looking at the divine operator.


    "Fate comes like law, and fate goes like extinction. Is it important to calculate it?" said the divine arithmetic child with an expressionless face.


    "Nature is important, because if you don''t count it, you will die today." Muyi said coldly. He doesn''t have any good feelings for the fairy tomb and everything in it. What''s more, he and Shenfu are enemies. If the quasi emperor of the rock family didn''t make a move last time, I''m afraid he would really be left by the divine alchemist.


    Even for the first time, he was intercepted by one of the other side


    "Immortality is immortal, and we are immortal, so you are doomed not to kill me." the diviner said faintly, his tone full of confidence.


    "Really? Unfortunately, you are just a group of mole ants in the eyes of the immortal, but since you dare to say so, you must have your support. Let me guess, it should be immortal blood? But I want to see what kind of ability immortal blood has given you. It can be called immortality." Mu Yi said, and another punch fell, even more fierce and domineering, There is a magnificent momentum of heaven and earth.


    Eighteen people, including the alchemist, pinched their fingerprints at the same time. They saw that the eighteen bronze ancient coffins were faintly integrated into one, forming an illusory shadow of the eternal coffin in mid air. Even the eternal coffin in the salary lamp trembled slightly at the moment.


    With this punch, Muyi had no mercy at all. Suddenly, a wisp of long hair turned white in his long hair.


    "Boom!"


    Combined with 70% of the fist meaning, the power of this fist is far more than the fist that Muyi killed Yan devil and another ghost peak quasi emperor in the underworld. The virtual shadow of the eternal coffin just deadlocked for a few seconds, and then Muyi''s fist continued to fall.


    Facing the 18 bronze ancient coffins and the layers of defense composed of 18 people, such as the divine alchemist, Mu Yi''s fist did not stop at all, and bumped firmly with the 18 bronze ancient coffins.


    "Click!"


    A voice that made people feel sour sounded. Three of the bronze ancient coffins were full of cracks at the same time, but at this time, a force was extracted from the fairy tomb by the bronze ancient coffin, and the cracks on them were slowly disappearing.


    "Good, come again!"


    Mu Yi screamed and fell down again.


    This punch directly made the array collapse. Several ancient bronze coffins flew out directly and hit the fairy tomb heavily, causing the earth to sink.


    At the same time, there is a bronze ancient coffin on the front, which is directly split under the fist of Mu Yi. Even if these bronze ancient coffins can absorb the power of the fairy tomb and recover continuously, there is a limit after all.


    Therefore, when Muyi''s attack exceeded this limit, it caused a shocking scene.


    At the moment when the bronze ancient coffin was broken, Muyi heard a sad cry, but then the sound disappeared. In the broken bronze ancient coffin, a white bone fell out, which had already lost all its vitality. Even in the process of falling, the white bone kept turning into ash.


    At this moment, Muyi even felt the fear emanating from the other bronze ancient coffins. Obviously, they also understood that they were not really immortal, and Muyi also had the strength to destroy them.


    "But so." Mu Yi said faintly, but he knew that the punch just now could be regarded as his peak punch. Even if several peak quasi emperors joined hands, they only fell one way, but now, they just killed one of them.


    There are still seventeen bronze ancient coffins left. If Mu Yi wants to destroy them, he must first break the bronze ancient coffins one by one. Even Mu Yi can''t bear the seventeen fists, and even his life comes to an end.


    However, only Mu Yi knows the consequences. At the moment, he doesn''t show any intention of giving up. He looks like he wants to catch everyone.


    So after saying that, Muyi has done it again. This time, he still selects one of the bronze ancient coffins.


    Because the array has been destroyed, the bronze ancient coffin once again stepped into the footsteps of the previous one under this fist. The copper coffin was broken and flew away casually into the fairy tomb, but the white bones in it turned into ashes and dissipated forever.


    At this time, Muyi still couldn''t see the meaning of keeping his hand. He punched three times in a row again, and three bronze ancient coffins were broken. The existence inside also fell. So far, the number of people falling in Muyi''s hands has reached five.


    Of the 18 ancient bronze coffins, only 13 remain.


    "If you don''t want to die together, stop." finally, the divine arithmetic son couldn''t help but speak.


    "Die together? I don''t think so." Mu Yi smiled, but didn''t continue to fight. Five fists in a row was also a great burden for him. If he did it again, he wouldn''t be able to hold on, or even show signs.


    Just now, Mu Yi made continuous moves. The divine suanzi was also estimating the limit of Mu Yi, but as a result, he spoke first.


    Because he found that even if such an attack would make Muyi pay a certain price, in the end, they were all buried, so he chose to speak.


    "There may be nothing we can do, but we can take the fairy tomb back to the ruins. At that time, it will be broken together with the abandoned land. Unless you are already the great emperor, you will never survive." the divine calculation said expressionless.


    Although he also admitted that Muyi was very strong at the moment, far above their peak quasi emperors, he still did not reach the level of the great emperor.


    Otherwise, Muyi doesn''t need such trouble at all. With one blow, the whole fairy tomb will be broken. Naturally, they also have death and no life.

 Chapter 916

    Muyi did not doubt the divine operator. After all, the immortal tomb itself is the best proof that it can exist for so long.


    Although he seems to be able to break the fairy tomb, Muyi has never forgotten one thing, that is, how did the fairy tomb appear here? He believed that it would be impossible to move the fairy tomb here only by relying on God operators and others.


    Behind this, either immortal blood shot himself, or there is a more terrible existence hidden in the immortal tomb. One is not the great emperor, but it is better than the great emperor.


    Before finding the immortal tomb, Muyi may believe that the former possibility is more. It is immortal blood. After all, it is the only reason to do so. But now, Muyi has changed his view. I''m afraid it may not be related to immortal blood.


    Because just before, when his first attack fell, there was a sudden panic in his heart. At that time, he only thought it was the problem of the fairy tomb. Now, I''m afraid there are other reasons.


    And the existence that can make him feel palpitation has obviously gone beyond the scope of quasi emperor. Only the real emperor, or the power at the level of emperor, can do this.


    Therefore, the divine operator said the words that took him to die together, and he believed it.


    But the words of the divine teller also reminded him that it was equivalent to the power of the great emperor and could not be used at will. Otherwise, the result would be that the fairy tomb would be broken and everything would return to the ruins.


    "I can''t destroy the fairy tomb, but you must tell me the cause and effect of all this. Why does the fairy tomb appear here and continue to devour the origin of the abandoned land?" Muyi looked at the God operator and said.


    Hearing Muyi''s question, the divine suanzi didn''t show panic, or his face changed greatly.


    Obviously, in his opinion, since Muyi can find here, he undoubtedly knows the situation of the abandoned land, so many things can''t hide from him.


    "The origin of the fairy tomb swallowing the abandoned place is also for growth. Even the reason why the fairy tomb appeared in the abandoned place was for this purpose. Now it''s just time," said the diviner slowly.


    "Time is up?" Mu Yi was stunned and looked deeply.


    "Yes, it''s time. The reason why the fairy tomb appears here is that the abandoned place can''t continue to carry the fairy tomb. Even if there is no fairy tomb, it''s not too late for the abandoned place to be finally destroyed," said the alchemist.


    "What about the creatures of all nationalities entering the fairy tomb? Is it because they are unlucky?" Mu Yi sneered.


    "They are just a group of greedy people. Since they have chosen, they have to pay a price. No wonder others." the alchemist said faintly. Obviously, he did not pay attention to the creatures of all nationalities who died in the fairy tomb and even became walking corpses.


    "Well, no wonder others. If I''m not strong enough today, I deserve to die here?" Muyi said.


    "It''s true." the divine alchemist nodded and didn''t seem to worry about offending Muyi. In fact, this was also his real idea in his heart. Just like the five people killed by Muyi, death was also their destination and could not blame others.


    The weak must have the consciousness of the weak, which has always been the principle of God operator. It is precisely because of this that he chose to surrender and become the puppet of the fairy tomb.


    At the beginning, the quasi emperor of the Yan family said that he was the quasi emperor of immortals. In fact, he praised him. He was not even immortal blood. They were just puppets of the fairy tomb.


    "Has immortal blood ever come back?" Mu Yi suddenly asked the divine calculating son of the publishing house.


    This time, the divine teller did not give the answer immediately, but pondered for a moment before slowly saying, "no!"


    "I see." unexpectedly, Mu Yi did not tangle on this issue, and he really understood at the moment.


    But on the other side, the diviner''s face changed greatly.


    At this time, the fairy tomb was suddenly shocked, and I saw the living creatures of all ethnic groups like walking corpses turn into ashes in an instant.


    Thirteen complete bronze ancient coffins flew uncontrollably, and then suddenly collided in mid air. There was no earth shaking collision sound, but it seemed to be integrated. Even the five broken bronze ancient coffins were integrated at this time.


    As for shensuanzi and others, they suddenly struggled to escape from the bronze ancient coffin, but unfortunately, no matter how they struggled, they could only be pulled into it and swallowed up.


    "Click, click!"


    Vaguely, Muyi seemed to hear something chewing, which was creepy.


    At the same time, a threat emanated from the fusion of the eighteen bronze ancient coffins.


    "The will of the immortal tomb." Muyi said silently in his heart.


    At the beginning, he didn''t think of this. He thought that there was still a strong, not the great emperor, but better than the great emperor in the fairy tomb. But then, Mu Yi was awakened by the problem of Mu Yi and the attitude of God operator towards immortal blood.


    Fairy tomb is fairy tomb, and fairy blood is fairy blood.


    And the immortal blood has already left. Since the immortal tomb has existed for so long, and has been suppressed by God operators and others here, what is it for? The so-called death together of the divine tellers, it is obvious that the power is not under their control.


    Even controlled and suppressed by them! This is the real use of 18 bronze ancient coffins and 18 sacrificial platforms.


    So, what needs their suppression in the fairy tomb? If it really exists with the strength of the great emperor, even if their number is ten times more, it can not be suppressed. Therefore, unless the existence itself is integrated with the fairy tomb, this is possible.


    At the beginning, the quasi emperor of Yan Family angrily denounced shensuazi and others as puppets. Whose puppets are they? The answer is the fairy tomb.


    At that time, the hidden indifference revealed by the divine operators obviously had a deeper reason. Perhaps it was because they had suppressed the will of the fairy tomb. As long as they refined the will of the fairy tomb, they would be able to turn away from the guest and really have freedom, really live, and even impact the great emperor.


    Perhaps the abandoned land is really going to be destroyed, so shenoperator and others lured the elites of all ethnic groups in the abandoned land into the fairy tomb, with their lives, and then transferred the fairy tomb here, swallowing the origin of the abandoned land, so as to make them refine the will of the fairy tomb more quickly.


    It is precisely because the will of the fairy tomb was suppressed that it became weaker after a long time. Now it is easy to be shaken by Muyi.


    If according to the plan of the divine operator and others, or Muyi did not come, perhaps when the abandoned land collapsed, it was their harvest time, but at this time, Muyi found it and chose to attack without saying a word.


    The strength of Muyi is far beyond their imagination. In the twinkling of an eye, they killed five people, and finally the divine operator had to admit defeat.

 Chapter 917

    Shensuazi had to admit defeat, because the original 18 people just formed a suppression array, and the loss of five was the limit. If it was less, he could not suppress the will of the fairy tomb, so he chose to stop with Muyi.


    However, what the divine operator never thought of was that the immortal tomb had been waiting for this opportunity, and even had been absolutely weak before, so as to paralyze the divine operator and others, otherwise the divine operator would not wait for the loss to five people to speak.


    The immortal tomb will, taking advantage of its unprepared, finally launched a counterattack, and once it made a move, it would make shenoperator and others doomed. If Muyi made a move at this time, he might be able to save them, but Muyi didn''t do so, but just watched quietly.


    If you count people, people will always count them.


    It''s no wonder that the divine abacus has been calculated all his life and was finally calculated.


    At this moment, Muyi is waiting.


    Finally, when the scream disappeared, the light gradually dissipated, and 18 bronze ancient coffins disappeared. Instead, a monster with 18 heads was replaced, which was quite different from what Muyi imagined at the beginning.


    Those eighteen heads are the divine calculation and others that Mu Yi saw before. But now, they have lost their will and really become puppets.


    The will of heaven and earth appeared in the air. It was dozens of feet high. The body was full of heads, and there was a bronze chain around the neck of each head. The other end disappeared into the virtual air. I didn''t know where it was rooted.


    "As a reward for helping the emperor regain his freedom, let the noumenon swallow you." the will of the fairy tomb suddenly looked at Mu Yi, 18 mouths opened at the same time, and 18 different voices mixed together. The sound rumbled and shook, setting off a storm.


    At that time, Muyi felt like he was at the center of the storm. The ubiquitous forces around him pulled him. If it was just a general space force, it could not shake Muyi at all. But at the moment, the power of shock contained an amazing will, even far more than Muyi.


    This makes Mu Yi''s look dignified. At the moment, the will of the fairy tomb is dozens of times stronger than that of the previous 18 divine operators, and it seems that the breath on each other is also rapidly increasing with the passage of time.


    Maybe it won''t take long for Muyi to even have a chance to fight back.


    The other party claimed to be the emperor. Although it was not the real emperor, it must not be weaker than the real emperor in its heyday, so it gave Mu Yi such a strong shock before.


    "War!"


    Facing the terrible will of the fairy tomb, Mu Yi did not escape, but chose to welcome him. His fundamental purpose of coming to the fairy tomb this time is to sharpen himself in danger, so as to realize the meaning of the fist faster.


    Although God operator and others gave him some pressure before, it is obviously not enough to really want him to feel life and death. Today''s Fairy tomb will really have this ability.


    With Muyi''s full strength, one strand of his hair turned white again. With the previous five fists, there had been a lot of white hair, but at this moment, Muyi seemed not to know that using this power beyond the limit would cause damage to himself, because at this time, he had no way out.


    Fortunately, the fuel fire is constantly burning, and the continuous power of faith complements his consumption and Shouyuan. The original power in the small world is poured into his body, so as to support Muyi''s terrorist consumption at the moment.


    Otherwise, if he alone, even if Shouyuan can hold on, his body will be sucked clean immediately.


    Facing Muyi''s fist, a bronze chain suddenly flew out of the void and directly hit Muyi''s fist.


    Before, Muyi could break the bronze ancient coffin, but now, when the two collided, except for the crushing of the void, they could not really cause damage to the bronze chain. Obviously, the blessed will made the bronze chain exert more powerful power.


    Mu Yi kept taking steps in the storm to approach the will of the fairy tomb, and the will of the fairy tomb kept attacking with chains.


    After Muyi took ten steps, there were ten bronze chains in front of him, and the ten bronze chains vaguely formed a big net, and Muyi was in the middle of the big net.


    When the big net appeared, Muyi felt trapped in the swamp, and the surrounding space became extremely tough and difficult to break. But at this time, Muyi didn''t panic. A white flame came out of his body and collided with the big net.


    The two did not collide violently, but quietly disappeared from each other. A trace of gray power appeared. Although separated by a distance, Muyi felt numb. He immediately understood that the gray power was far beyond what he had seen in the past, and its power had even reached the level of a real emperor.


    At this moment, the will of the fairy tomb has not been fully restored. Otherwise, with its strength comparable to that of the great emperor, it doesn''t need so much trouble to kill Muyi. Even if it only needs a sweep of will, Muyi can collapse and die.


    Obviously, the previous suppression of the divine operator and others has greatly weakened the will of the fairy tomb, and the will of the fairy tomb has swallowed up the divine operator and others, which undoubtedly consumes the power of terror. Now it has not been truly and perfectly integrated.


    But even so, Muyi has been very difficult to parry, and his long hair is already one-fifth white, which shows that he has lost at least one-fifth of his life yuan.


    After a year of hard training and consolidation, Muyi has achieved 70% understanding of the meaning of the fist. Otherwise, if he has just broken through and killed Yan demons in Jingzhou City, I''m afraid Muyi can''t bear it and turns into ashes first.


    In fact, not only Mu Yi, but also the will of the fairy tomb showed fear on the eighteen faces when they saw these gray forces.


    Then, the tacit convergence power of the two. After all, Muyi wanted to break through himself in danger, but he didn''t deliberately seek death. Although the will of the fairy tomb is not a real creature, it also knows life and death.


    Although the two converged their strength, the aftermath of the attack was enough to make the so-called peak quasi emperor fall.


    While Mu Yi fought with the will of the immortal tomb, there was a more violent vibration in the abandoned land, and even began to collapse in the marginal land.


    This sudden change completely panicked all the ethnic groups in the abandoned land. Although they also found that with the disappearance of the fairy tomb, the abandoned land is accelerating towards destruction, but the destruction process is still a long time, at least in a short time.


    But I didn''t expect that the changes came so fast, even in their induction, the abandoned place could collapse at any time, and the original power was swallowed up by a terrible will.


    "Sir, is it you?" soul Yan was worried, and even began to regret his decision. If he didn''t summon Mu Yi, this scene might not and won''t happen.


    Although there is no evidence that all this is due to Muyi, hunyan has an intuition. He believes that the changes in the abandoned land must be related to Muyi.


    Unfortunately, he can''t tell anyone about all this. He can only hope that Muyi will finally win and save the abandoned land. Even if it will still be destroyed many years later, it shouldn''t be now.

 Chapter 918

    Mu Yi also understood that the will of the immortal tomb was constantly devouring the origin of the abandoned land and making itself recover quickly. Therefore, in the process of fighting, the will of the immortal tomb was always improving.


    On the contrary, Muyi gradually fell into the disadvantage, and fought with the will of the fairy tomb. One carelessness was the end of body death, so Muyi couldn''t be careless.


    In this case, Mu Yi''s mind was unprecedentedly concentrated. Unconsciously, the set of anonymous boxing was displayed again and integrated with the boxing intention. Unexpectedly, this integration improved Mu Yi''s attack power again.


    At the same time, Mu Yi''s understanding of the meaning of boxing has finally improved again, and the speed is faster than expected.


    It took Muyi a year to increase the degree of integration from 67% to 70%, but now it has increased to 71% in just a few interest hours, and it is still improving rapidly.


    In the small world, the Tianzhu of boxing meaning constantly vibrates and collapses a little, which also represents that Muyi''s understanding of boxing meaning is constantly improving.


    The improvement of boxing intention has another advantage for Muyi, that is, the life consumed will be less and less. Until it is really mastered, there will be no leakage inside and outside, and it will no longer consume half a life yuan. This is normal. Otherwise, it will consume life yuan all the time, even the great emperor can''t afford to consume it.


    Mu Yi believes that the inheritance and Taoist fruits left by the great emperor of all ages can not have such a big defect. The reason why Shouyuan is consumed now is that he has not really mastered it. If he uses the power beyond his own limit, it will naturally be lost, which is also a price.


    After decades of breathing, the will of the immortal tomb has become much stronger again. If Mu Yi''s understanding of the meaning of boxing had not been continuously improved, I''m afraid it would have been completely swallowed up at the moment, but even so, his progress can''t catch up with the will of the immortal tomb, and the surrounding areas have long been blocked, so it''s difficult to escape.


    At present, the only thing Muyi can do is to defeat the will of Xianmu. Only in this way can he have vitality.


    "In that case, destroy your place of existence first." a fierce look flashed in Mu Yi''s eyes. In the salary lamp, the eternal coffin flew out under his control, and then Mu Yi triggered the 12th Rune for the first time. Although Mu Yi also knew that the consequences of doing so were unpredictable and even some terrible consequences, at present, he obviously couldn''t care so much.


    Instead of waiting to be swallowed up by the will of the fairy tomb, it''s better to choose a fight, and the coffin of eternity is the biggest card of Muyi.


    When the twelfth Rune was moved, Muyi suddenly felt that he had become the baby in the eternal coffin, but he couldn''t move. When he tried his best to open his eyes, the world was shocked.


    The void originally blocked by the will of the fairy tomb collapsed directly, and an unspeakable wave was sent out. Half of the 18 heads of the will of the fairy tomb exploded in an instant and were directly hit.


    At the same time, in the deeper place of the void, the long river of time and space appeared, and set off a huge wave.


    At this moment, whether it is the underworld, the sun, or the abandoned place, all shook up, especially the abandoned place, which was originally locked by the will of the fairy tomb and constantly devoured its origin. In this shock, it also cut off the lock of the will of the fairy tomb, but the result is that one tenth of the abandoned place directly collapsed.


    The creatures in it also die in an instant and turn into powder under the power of emptiness.


    Everyone who reached the existence of the quasi emperor woke up with a strong palpitation, as if a great disaster was imminent.


    In the sun, a bolt from the blue, a huge mountain appeared in the overseas land, and a light shone from the depths of the earth.


    It can be said that when the baby in the eternal coffin opens his eyes, everything is changing in this space-time.


    At this time, Muyi suddenly felt powerless. He had to close his eyes when he opened them. Then Muyi''s mind was separated from the baby.


    "How could this happen?" after the recovery of consciousness, Mu Yi stumbled. One third of his long hair had turned white, and in the small world, it seemed to be evacuated, which almost hit the small world. At the same time, the salary lamp also became dim, and all his followers fell into a deep sleep.


    Even Muyi''s body was empty and had no strength.


    Fortunately, in his realm, even if he has no power, he also has earth shaking power by will alone. It is not a problem to survive in the void, even in the chaos and darkness.


    And Muyi''s small world is also constantly recovering, and soon has the power to refill his body.


    Then Muyi saw that the will of the fairy tomb was frantically running away. Even half of the huge fairy tomb collapsed at the moment. After all, it was just the closest to Muyi. Coupled with Muyi''s will, it was not directly destroyed. It was also because Muyi couldn''t last longer. Otherwise, the will of the fairy tomb and the fairy tomb probably don''t exist now.


    Mu Yi didn''t catch up with the immortal tomb''s will, because his strength was not enough to destroy each other at the moment, and his eyes were also filled with a trace of fear when he looked at the eternal coffin on one side.


    Although Mu Yi had long known that the origin of the baby in the eternal coffin might not be simple, he still didn''t expect that he would have such terrible power just by opening his eyes. What would happen if he walked out of the eternal coffin and tried his best?


    It''s definitely not the great emperor. Is it the eternal great emperor or the real immortal?


    Mu Yi didn''t dare to think deeply and silently put the eternal coffin back into the salary lamp. No matter what happened now, the eternal coffin and even the baby were under his control. As for the future, he didn''t know.


    After the fairy tomb will disappeared with the fairy tomb, Muyi also turned and left. Although it was the fairy tomb will that finally escaped, this war can only be regarded as a loss to both sides, and Muyi lost one-third of his life yuan.


    However, he didn''t have no harvest. The short battle made his understanding of the meaning of that boxing reach 75%, which was fully improved by 50%. If he was allowed to meditate, it would take him at least a few years, or even longer.


    Therefore, from this point of view, Muyi''s decision can not be more correct, but this practice must be done according to his ability, because if he is not careful, he will fall directly.


    Fortunately, Shouyuan can not be supplemented. Even with the nourishment of the origin of the small world, it can recover slowly, but it takes too long. Therefore, Muyi must find a way to recover his Shouyuan, otherwise he can''t use this method to improve his boxing intention.


    As for time, Muyi couldn''t afford to wait at all, so he was doomed to take this rugged road.

 Chapter 919

    In the abandoned land, Muyi came to the forbidden mountain again, and then saw the soul inflammation still waiting here.


    "Hunyan has seen adults." when he saw Muyi''s return, hunyan''s face burst into ecstasy, but then he was obviously stunned when he saw Muyi''s long black and white hair.


    As a giant level existence, he naturally understands that a person''s hair cannot turn white for no reason, especially Muyi. The reason for this can only explain one problem: the damage or the loss of Shouyuan is too large.


    Think of the vibration of the abandoned land before, soul inflammation has vaguely understood a bit.


    "Soul burning replaces all the creatures in the abandoned place. Thank you for saving your life." soul burning bowed down solemnly this time.


    "Even if there is no abandoned place, I can''t ignore the fairy tomb. At the moment, the fairy tomb will have left, but maybe it will make a comeback. After all, the abandoned place is too important to it. If we can swallow the abandoned place, it may be able to restore it to its peak. It''s not the great emperor, but it''s better than the existence of the great emperor." Muyi didn''t hide the fairy tomb will, But directly explain to the soul inflammation.


    "Immortal tomb will? So it was a conspiracy for all kinds of creatures to enter the immortal tomb before?" hunyan''s face changed greatly. Although he knew that all the creatures entering the immortal tomb had died, he was still shocked to hear this news at the moment.


    "To be exact, the destruction of the lives of all ethnic groups in the abandoned land is not done by the will of the fairy tomb, but it is also related to it. Recently, I will stay in the abandoned land. As for the whereabouts of the creatures in the abandoned land, it is not within my scope." Muyi looked at the soul inflammation and said lightly.


    The reason why he chose to stay in the abandoned place is not only to prevent the fairy tomb from returning again and devouring the abandoned place, but also to have the idea of relying on the original power of the abandoned place, and the crystal of life born by the wooden family here can also restore his longevity.


    After all, if he chooses to leave, once the will of the immortal tomb succeeds, the first thing he will not let after it restores the strength of the great emperor is Muyi, so Muyi is not cautious.


    As for the underworld or the sun, Muyi is not worried. It is not so easy for the will of the fairy tomb to devour the origin of a world.


    The sun belongs to the territory of immortal blood, and the will of the immortal tomb will certainly not throw itself into the net, while the hell, as the place where many great emperors have lived, and even the world where the nether emperor slept with the empress earth, if he dares to devour its origin, I''m afraid he will be destroyed at the first time.


    Therefore, in Mu Yi''s opinion, the only choice for the will of the fairy tomb is the abandoned place, so Mu Yi must stay here.


    If the will of the immortal tomb can find a world similar to the abandoned place again in the endless chaos and darkness, it can only show that Muyi is doomed to be destroyed. After all, once he faces the will of the immortal tomb in its heyday, he has no luck at all.


    In that case, Mu Yi will recognize it.


    However, in Mu Yi''s opinion, it is impossible for the immortal tomb will to find another world in the endless chaos and darkness. In addition, it has been severely damaged before, so I''m afraid it won''t pose a threat to him in a short time.


    Muyi must take advantage of this time to improve his strength. It''s best to understand more than 80% of the fist meaning. In that way, when he meets the will of the immortal tomb, he doesn''t need to disturb the baby in the eternal coffin, which is enough to deal with the will of the immortal tomb.


    Of course, it would be better if it could reach 90%. After all, in the inference of Muyi, 90% was equivalent to the power of the great emperor. At that time, even if the will of the fairy tomb returned to its heyday, he was not afraid.


    But Muyi''s desire to reach 90% in a short time is basically impossible, just like the will of the fairy tomb to find the world in the endless chaos and darkness.


    "I will spread the news to all races as soon as possible. I don''t know what else the adult has to say?" soul inflammation said respectfully.


    "I need the crystal of the wood family''s life and all things related to the origin. The more, the better. For this, I am willing to pay some price. You can help me tell all the tribes in the abandoned place." Muyi looked at hunyan and said.


    With his current strength, he can be more domineering and plunder directly. I believe no one dares to resist, but Muyi disdains to do such a thing, which makes no sense to him.


    "I will bring the news to all races as soon as possible according to the adult''s instructions. In addition, my soul clan is willing to offer enough soul beads, hoping to help the adult." soul Yan said without hesitation.


    "But!"


    Muyi nodded, closed his eyes, and hunyan quickly left. After all, this is also a great event for the soul family. If they can completely hold Muyi''s thigh, even if the abandoned land is really destroyed, they may be able to escape. This is the most important thing.


    As a member of the soul clan, hunyan must plan for the soul clan early. Others don''t know, but he knows that Muyi has a wonderful small world, and there is no problem for the soul clan to migrate in.


    Of course, all this is just the imagination of soul inflammation. Is it so easy to enter the small world of Muyi? Otherwise, the original Muyi could have included all the Terrans, so there would be no risk.


    However, there is another way, that is to become a follower of Muyi. Even without the sub rune, the soul family mark still makes this impossibility possible.


    With the passage of time, Muyi has been staying at the abandoned place, the top of the two mountains. Recently, hunyan has come several times, and even brought several half step prospective emperors. No one knows what the two sides talked about, but after that day, the whole abandoned place seems to move at once, like digging three feet.


    In those years, because of the fairy tomb, many strong people poured in. Although most magic weapons and precious treasures were buried in the fairy tomb, with the changes of these years, they had been swallowed up by the fairy tomb and turned into their own strength.


    However, there are also some strong people who have left inheritance in the abandoned land. Even some of the most precious treasures are not swallowed by fairy tombs. Even if the most precious treasures are broken, they can be preserved for a long time. The xuanming spring, which was easily obtained by herdsmen at the beginning, is the best proof.


    Moreover, in the battle of the fairy tomb, many pieces of treasure flew out of the scope of the fairy tomb. The strong in the abandoned land picked them up. Even if they can''t use them, they can also be collected. After all, the pieces of treasure are also valuable.


    At this moment, with an order, more and more original objects, fragments of Zhibao, and the crystal of life of the wooden family fall into the hands of Muyi.


    The small world, under these original things and the fragments of the treasure, not only recovers rapidly, but even starts to grow again. Although the speed is not fast, it is based on a thousand miles. The larger the small world, the slower the promotion will be, and the more terrible the things consumed will be.


    As for the crystals of life, they were all refined by the shepherd. After some supplement, the white hair on his head gradually disappeared, and finally only one strand was left to float around his ears. No matter how many crystals of life were absorbed, it was useless. It seemed that this was also a punishment and an unchangeable rule.

 Chapter 920

    The only pity for Muyi is that his understanding of the meaning of boxing seems to have reached a bottleneck and stagnated in 80%. In recent months, although he has been recovering from his injury, he has never put down his understanding of the meaning of boxing, but no matter how hard he tries, he can''t improve even a bit.


    This feeling of bottleneck makes Muyi quite uncomfortable, but he also understands that this is something that will happen sooner or later. Even if you really want to say, it is relatively ten thousand when he meets the bottleneck at 80%.


    After a while of impatience, Mu Yi''s heart gradually calmed down and understood that haste is not enough. At present, he can''t continue to make progress. It only shows that his previous accumulation has been exhausted. If he wants to make progress, he must re accumulate and increase experience.


    Therefore, Mu Yi also understood that it was useless to worry. Even now, even if the immortal tomb will fight with him again, it may not be able to break through the bottleneck. It will only put himself in danger, which is not the work of the wise man.


    What''s more, now Muyi''s will to find the fairy tomb is nowhere to be found. The other party seems to have completely disappeared and never appeared again.


    The abandoned land, after this period of efforts, has also reduced its collapse speed. According to Muyi''s estimation, if there is no external force, there is no problem for the abandoned land to persist for hundreds of years. After all, the world is different from people.


    A person''s longevity may be only a few decades or a hundred years. Even a practitioner can really live forever unless you jump out of the three realms and are not in the five elements. Otherwise, even the great emperor has the limitation of longevity, but the great emperor usually lives for a long time, often calculated in thousands or even tens of thousands of years.


    Such a long time, compared with ordinary people, has been too long, too long, and even desperate. However, compared with the world of abandoned land, it is like a drop in the ocean, which is not worth mentioning at all, because even ordinary small world can exist for tens of thousands of years, let alone a small world that can be self-sufficient, even the world of abandoned land, If there is no fairy tomb, it can survive almost indefinitely.


    It is precisely because the life span of the world is so long that there is a saying that life is equal to heaven, so as to highlight the long life span.


    But now, because of the fairy tomb, the abandoned land was severely damaged and began to be destroyed thousands of years ago. Now the fairy tomb continues to devour its origin, making it weak and weak, and inevitably accelerating towards destruction.


    But even so, when the abandoned land is completely destroyed, it can last for at least hundreds of years.


    But maybe decades later, the aura of the abandoned land will completely disappear and become a land similar to the end of the law in the sun. Therefore, even if the abandoned land can last for hundreds of years, the sooner the creatures here can escape, the better.


    No one wants to die with the abandoned land. Jumping out of here is their long cherished wish.


    But even Muyi can''t do anything about it, because the race here has long become the food for some existence. Last time, breaking the race mark of Si Weiyang, Muyi collided with the other party remotely. He also knows that the other party is not easy to provoke. If he dares to challenge the whole abandoned land, it''s no different from looking for death.


    Even if Mu Yi''s strength rises again and again, he is infinitely close to the great emperor, and even touches the edge of the great emperor, he dare not do such a thing, because it is the great emperor who planted those marks, and even Mu Yi suspects that this is the card and reserved means for the return of the great emperor from the long river of time and space.


    Therefore, although hunyan and even those half step quasi emperors made a commitment, Muyi still didn''t promise. It''s the utmost benevolence and righteousness for him to stay in the abandoned place for so long. It''s also for the sake of each other''s filial piety. Otherwise, he would have left long ago and won''t care about the life and death of the abandoned place.


    After all, there is no Muyi. Once the fairy tomb will come back, the abandoned land will be truly doomed.


    Just as Muyi was about to leave the abandoned place, the underworld, the land of nobility, the mysterious place that remained unchanged all the year round, he was angry. Even several prospective emperors who guarded the periphery were all full of fear.


    A million, a whole million ghost elites were buried and sacrificed directly. At present, there is no greater fluctuation. It is the result of the joint suppression of a peak quasi emperor. Otherwise, the ghost can''t hide and completely disturb the whole hell.


    In the center, the resentment here has been strong and can not be dissolved, and even a ferocious monster has been generated continuously, and the strength of these monsters is enough to reach the level of half a step quasi emperor. Unfortunately, even so, they can''t escape. Even when they appear, they are crushed by a wisp of breath released by the three figures standing in the void above their heads.


    Then those resentments returned to the sea of resentment, then churned violently and began brewing again.


    "It''s almost time. When will the great emperor return?" one of the figures said slowly. He was also the one who strongly advocated the return of the great emperor. Even the millions of ghost elite were buried here under his promotion.


    Although the number of ghost families is immeasurable, most of them are ordinary ghost families, which are of no use at all. They can be called ghost elite, or at least the scale of the ghost army that besieged the human race.


    But in fact, when the ghosts besieged the human Jingzhou City, there were only more than 100000 ghosts in total. Even so, it would hurt the ghost for a long time to destroy them all at once. Now, millions of ghost elites are not just a matter of breaking bones and muscles, but enough to shake the foundation of the ghost.


    Therefore, this large-scale blood sacrifice, even for the ghost family, can only be carried out once, and it is only allowed to succeed and not fail. Otherwise, if the great emperor fails this time, there will be no chance at all. Without this million elite, although it will not immediately split the ghost family, it is the first overlord of the underworld, which is bound to be shaky.


    Even without the existence of the nether emperor, the ghost clan might fall.


    After all, the overall strength of the demon clan is no worse than that of the ghost clan, which has lost millions of elites. Although the human race is rare and few strong, there is a third saint who suppresses all quasi emperors in the underworld, and an invincible quasi emperor who touches the edge of the great emperor and is infinitely close to the great emperor.


    In this case, how can the ghost family not be afraid? And the attitude of the Terran towards the ghost family can be imagined. Even if Muyi doesn''t bother them at present, they believe that this day will come sooner or later. Who can resist it at that time?


    On the one hand, there may be retaliation or even the extermination of the family in the near future, and on the other hand, there is a great fight. Although it risks great risks and even heavy losses, as long as it successfully leads the return of the great emperor of the ghost family, the status of the ghost family is still unshakable, and it can even wash away the submission imposed by Muyi on the whole ghost family.

 Chapter 921

    Although the Youming emperor was born in the ghost family, he is different from the ghost family emperor in the general sense. To some extent, he can''t completely regard the Youming emperor as the ghost family emperor. From the perspective of each other, what he sees should be the whole hell.


    After all, the great sun Dharma phase transformed by the Youming emperor shines on the whole hell. Countless creatures live because of the Youming emperor, so it is inevitable to be narrow to simply blame the Youming emperor on the ghost family.


    However, it can not be ruled out that the Youming emperor still has certain feelings for the ghost family, but no one knows the depth of such feelings and how he will deal with the ghost family in this way.


    But at the moment, the power of the ghost family is different from the great emperor. The other party is the real representative of the existence of the ghost family, just like the first saint to the human family.


    When he heard the question, the most central and old peak prospective emperor opened his eyes. At that time, a terrible breath erupted from him. Under him, the ocean of grievances that had been struggling was directly suppressed. After some were born, the grievances hidden in it were also directly divided into four parts and turned into grievances again.


    Seeing this, whether it was the peak quasi emperor who agreed or the peak quasi emperor who had always resisted, there was a trace of awe on his face.


    They all know that before the emergence of Muyi, this is the real invincible strong man and the strongest existence under the great emperor, but all this has changed with the rise of Muyi.


    Although the first force of the ghost family is far better than the general peak quasi emperor, it still needs to pay a certain price to suppress a peak quasi emperor. Unlike Mu Yi''s understated fists, the peak quasi emperor is fragile in front of him, and even has no resistance.


    Because of this, he didn''t appear in front of Muyi from beginning to end. Even when Muyi killed Yan Mo and another peak quasi emperor, he didn''t appear, except because he couldn''t, more because he didn''t dare.


    Otherwise, once he appears, Muyi will never mind killing him and reducing a great enemy to the Terran.


    "Not enough." the strongest peak prospective emperor spoke slowly.


    "Not enough?"


    "Let the prospective emperor outside come in together."


    "No." one of the peak quasi emperors did not hesitate to speak. He understood the other party''s meaning. Once those quasi emperors came in, they might also become a member of the sea of resentment.


    If millions of ghost elites have shaken the foundation of the ghost family, then if all the quasi emperors except them are destroyed, the ghost family may really have no hope. After all, they can''t guarantee that they will be able to take the great emperor back, but what if they fail?


    I''m afraid the three of them are the first targets to be attacked. At that time, I don''t know whether they will live or die. If there are no other quasi emperors, I''m afraid the ghost clan will fall apart and become a past in an instant.


    "This..." even another peak prospective emperor who had been firm before would hesitate.


    "This is the end of the matter. Do we have a choice? I can have a hunch that the third saint of the Terran will come at any time. At that time, it''s too late to say anything. Since it''s hard to escape and perish after all, let''s gamble to see whether the fate is on the side of our ghost family or the Terran family."


    Hearing this, the other two peak quasi emperors were silent. In the face of the third saint of the Terran, they had no luck. Although the ghost family seemed to be prosperous, it had actually come to the edge of destruction.


    If they had known that this would be the result, when they surrounded and killed Muyi before, they should have rushed out regardless of everything and destroyed the Terran together, then they would not have today''s distress.


    "But even if the great emperor returns, my ghost clan is no longer the original ghost clan." a peak prospective emperor sighed, with a trace of sadness in his voice. Once upon a time, the ghost clan that dominated the underworld would come to such an end, which is really sad and lamentable.


    But it''s too late to regret at this time.


    "As long as the great emperor returns, in thousands of years, our ghost family will be more brilliant than now. Even if you and I break through this to become the great emperor, it is not just an extravagant hope. At least the third saint of the human race has a big secret. Whoever can get it will certainly become the emperor." another peak quasi emperor said directly, obviously he has made up his mind.


    "In that case, let''s start." the strongest peak quasi emperor said. Then, the six quasi emperors guarding the periphery moved together and appeared around. Now these six quasi emperors are the only remaining ones of the ghost family.


    "I''ve seen Lord Ming long, ancient wind and ghost Chang." after the six prospective emperors appeared, they saluted one by one.


    Among them, the strongest peak quasi emperor is called Ming long. The one who strongly advocates the return of the great emperor is ancient style, and the rest is ghost Chang.


    "As you know, this blood sacrifice is a last resort, and you will lead the great ghost emperor back. Only in this way can our ghost family not be destroyed. Even if we commit heinous crimes, we will bear it." Gu Feng looked at the six prospective emperors and said slowly.


    "Gu Feng''s words are serious. This is a matter for our ghost family. Even if we really blame you when the great emperor returns, we are willing to bear it with adults." a prospective emperor said respectfully. Compared with the Terran, the level of the ghost family is obviously more strict.


    There is a gap between ordinary quasi emperors, not to mention the peak quasi emperors. In the past, these peak quasi emperors were invincible strong people who suppressed Qi luck, and their identity is naturally unusual.


    "Well, in that case, you''ll go first. In the future, your name will always be recorded on the immortal monument of the ghost family." Gu Feng nodded and said.


    As soon as his voice fell, the six prospective emperors changed their faces. It was obvious that they had a hunch of something. Almost coincidentally, the six prospective emperors burst out the strongest breath at the same time, and then wanted to escape here.


    Although these quasi emperors are ghost families, it does not mean that they will be willing to sacrifice everything for the ghost families. After all, they can become quasi emperors at an unimaginable price. Mole ants still steal their lives, not to mention them.


    As for the so-called great righteousness of the ghost family, what does it have to do with them? If you stay silly at this time, the consequence of waiting for them is to become the enemy here and the nutrient for the return of the great emperor, just like the millions of ghost elites who were sacrificed with blood.


    "You have disappointed me so much." Gu Feng seemed to have expected such consequences for a long time, sighed gently, but a huge hand suddenly appeared in the sky and pressed it gently.


    At that time, the six prospective emperors who had just disappeared into the void fell out, and their faces were full of panic. Then they found that the void was completely frozen, and they couldn''t tear even a penny no matter how hard they tried.


    At the same time, the giant hand on the top of the head still fell slowly.

 Chapter 922

    With the fall of the giant hand, the faces of the six prospective emperors all showed a look of despair.


    On the day they became quasi emperors, they were destined to be the supreme existence, and then they were free, but they never thought that one day they would die in the hands of their peers, and they would still be sacrificed as sacrifices.


    "I don''t want to!"


    A roar came out, and one of the quasi emperors rushed directly at the giant hand, chose the most tragic way and blew himself up. As a quasi emperor, he had to die with dignity even if he died.


    "I hate you!"


    Then another prospective emperor rose to the sky and chose to die with dignity, but two prospective emperors in succession still couldn''t shake the huge hand on his head.


    The remaining four prospective emperors looked at each other. At this moment, any begging for mercy would not be useful. From the moment they stepped here, their fate was doomed.


    "If I fight hard, even if I die, I can''t let these old immortals succeed."


    "OK, spell it."


    "Below!"


    With the following sentence, the four quasi emperors suddenly sank down, and the sarcasm on the ancient wind''s face disappeared, and even some eager to intercept. The four quasi emperors burst out together in a sea of resentment. The consequences are absolutely unimaginable. Even if he is the peak quasi emperor, he may not be able to suppress.


    "Why bother?"


    At this time, an old voice sounded slowly, and the four quasi emperors became stiff and could no longer move. Then, the giant hands on their heads fell and directly killed the last four quasi emperors.


    So far, all six quasi emperors have fallen. It can be said that there are only three peak quasi emperors left in front of the ghost quasi emperors.


    With the resentment of the six prospective emperors joining, I saw that the resentment of Haydn was boiling more violently, and even something terrible was brewing.


    But at this meeting, the three peak quasi emperors did not take any action, but chose to wait.


    Slowly, the resentment in the sea could not be dissolved. It was almost like a black sea. The waves on it were rough. In the depths, a tyrannical and terrible breath slowly came out. So far, the faces of the three peak quasi emperors showed a smile.


    Obviously, this is the result they want to wait for.


    "Well, whether you succeed or not, you have to fight here." Ming Long said.


    "Yes!"


    The ancient wind and the ghost often responded together, and then took action at the same time. A terrible force poured out of them and poured into an unknown node in the void. Slowly, the void cracked, and a huge altar was slowly pulled out.


    The altar is a hundred feet wide and black. It is even the same as the sea of resentment below. After the appearance of the altar, the sea of resentment below rioted directly, and a ferocious and terrible beast came out of it. Its breath is not inferior to ancient customs and ghosts.


    "Blood sacrifice!"


    Ming Long said loudly, the void shook, and then the altar lit up slowly, and the ferocious beast jumped out of the sea of resentment and rushed directly towards the altar, as if there was some temptation.


    "Buzz!"


    The ferocious beast didn''t encounter any resistance and went directly into the altar. At that time, the altar was more shining, and a little light spots like stars appeared on the altar, and more and more.


    Then, a vortex appeared under the altar, which began to swallow the sea of resentment, and the altar was expanding.


    At this time, even the peak prospective emperor such as Ming long had to retreat and watch all this. In fact, the altar is the successor left by the ghost emperor. In case of any changes in the future, you can receive and lead the emperor back in advance.


    However, the earlier it is, the less likely it will be to succeed. After all, the price of the great emperor''s resurrection and return from the long river of time and space is too high, and so is the danger. Even the great emperor has to be careful.


    The smell of the altar was completely open, and the surroundings directly turned into an infinite storm. At the same time, the smell also spread to the whole hell. At this moment, it can''t be hidden.


    In the demon clan, several invincible strong people opened their eyes and looked at the ghost clan in horror. Even they felt terrible, even terrible.


    On the empty mountain of the Terran, Xuanyuan saint and Xing Tian Saint were also awakened and looked at the ghost with the same horror. They even had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    "Bad, the ghost clan may be brewing some conspiracy." Xing Tian Shengzun said hurriedly.


    "It''s not brewing, but it''s already started. No wonder the ghost clan is strange recently. I''m afraid the other party has waited so long for today, even for the third saint." Xuanyuan Saint said solemnly.


    However, no matter how rich their imagination is, they can''t imagine that at the moment, the plot of the ghost family is to lead the great emperor back. If they know this, I''m afraid they will only be more frightened. After all, Muyi is powerful, but it doesn''t reach the level of the great emperor.


    Once the ghost emperor returns, Muyi may not have any luck.


    However, Xuanyuan Shengzun was also right, that is, all this of the ghost clan is aimed at, or because of Muyi.


    Without Muyi, now the ghost clan is still the largest clan in the underworld, the overlord, high above and overlooking the Terran clan.


    But now, everything is overturned, and even the ghost clan can be destroyed at any time. This is what the invincible strong are afraid of. I''m afraid that in the era when the great emperor doesn''t come out, the current Muyi is no different from the great emperor.


    "What should I do? Find a way to inform the third saint." Xing Tian said hurriedly.


    "If I guess correctly, the third holy master is not in the underworld at the moment," said Xuanyuan holy master.


    "Not in the underworld?" Xing Tian Shengzun was stunned at first, but then understood, because if Mu Yi was in the underworld at the moment, he would not feel the breath from the underworld. I''m afraid he had already rushed there directly and didn''t need their notice.


    At present, there seems to be no change in the ghost clan. Obviously, Muyi hasn''t rushed there. In this case, the biggest possibility is that Muyi is not in the underworld.


    "Is he going back to Yangjian or in the abandoned place?" Xing Tian Shengzun asked immediately.


    "It should be in the abandoned place. If he went back to Yangjian, it would be impossible for him not to call me." Xuanyuan Shengzun analyzed it. In fact, he was right. Today''s Muyi still stays in the abandoned place, so he didn''t know what happened to the ghost clan.


    "Shall we stop the plot of the ghost clan?" Xing Tian Shengzun thought for a while and said.


    "Even if we go, it won''t help. At present, we can only hope that the third saint will return as soon as possible," Xuanyuan said.


    "I hope so, but the third saint is now the strongest under the great emperor. As long as the ghost family doesn''t get the great emperor, the third Saint won''t be in danger." Xing Tian said.


    "Not good."


    As soon as Xing Tian Shengzun finished, Xuanyuan Shengzun changed his face.

 Chapter 923

    "What''s the matter?" asked Xing Tian Shengzun.


    "What you and I know, the ghost family can''t not know. They must be sure to take such a big risk, and only the great emperor can deal with the third saint, so their biggest possibility at the moment is to lead the great emperor back." Xuanyuan Saint said solemnly.


    Hearing Xuanyuan''s words, Xingtian Shengzun immediately changed his face. Although there is also a word "emperor" in the name of the prospective emperor, the gap between him and the great emperor is still difficult to measure. Even if Mu Yi is now the strongest under the great emperor, neither Xingtian Shengzun nor Xuanyuan Shengzun will be optimistic about him fighting with a great emperor, which is simply impossible.


    "You and I may have to go. Although the success rate of the ghost family in attracting the great emperor is very small, or even impossible, you and I can''t gamble and can''t afford it. At present, the only thing we can do is to destroy the ghost family''s plan as much as possible and make it completely fail." Xuanyuan Shengzun said. Just when he said this, he knew that it would be more or less dangerous.


    Even if the two peak quasi emperors of the ghost clan are destroyed by Muyi, the number still far exceeds that of the human clan. Moreover, Xuanyuan Shengzun also knows that the ghost clan has a deeply hidden old monster, which is much stronger than the general peak quasi emperor.


    But right now, he has no choice but to go.


    "OK, I''ll go with you." Xing Tian said without hesitation. If Xuanyuan, as a peak quasi emperor, still had a chance to survive, he would die without life, but he didn''t hesitate or even fear.


    As a human saint, has he ever been greedy for life and afraid of death? He died for the Terran. He died well.


    The reason why he was timid in the past was not because he was afraid of death, but because he was worried that after his death, the Terran would be even more hopeless. But now it is different. The Terran has the third saint and the strongest existence under the great emperor, which is enough to keep the Terran going.


    What''s more, he went here for the future of the Terran.


    "Come back, come back, come back."


    In the ghost forbidden area, when the altar absorbs enough resentment, a ethereal call rings out. The sound goes straight to the bottom of my heart. Even the peak quasi emperor can''t stop it, but more of them go through the altar into the long river of time and space.


    The long river of time and space, vast and mighty, has never subsided. It starts from its origin and flows to the end of chaos. It buries all traces of life. No matter the great emperor or mortal, as long as they are not beyond the long river of time and space, they will find their own traces in it, and even disappear here eventually.


    In the long river of time and space, there is no real time, or the time in it is almost chaotic and cannot correspond to the time of yin and Yang.


    On this day, a whisper sounded in the depths of the long river of time and space, as if calling for something.


    "Come back!"


    The sound is ethereal, crossing the barrier of time and space, and finally connected with a sleeping existence.


    "Who is calling the emperor?"


    Suddenly, the long river of time and space set off a spray, and a huge voice echoed. Originally, there was no sound in the long river of time and space, but at the moment, the rules were reversed.


    "Ghost clan? It seems that the time has come and I will return."


    The huge voice continued to say to himself. Then, the long river of time and space suddenly rioted, and an indescribable breath began to recover. At this moment, many other beings were awakened in the depths of the long river of time and space, but they just observed silently to see what the final result of the pioneer would be.


    After all, it''s not so simple to want to revive in the long river of time and space. What''s more, you have to go upstream and return to the time and space node that calls you. The earlier it is, the more difficult it will be. Even if you don''t receive it, you will only be lost in time and space and never go back.


    Moreover, this is only one aspect. If you want to resurrect, you must first bear the counterattack of the long river of time and space. It can be said that any step is a near death. This is also the real reason why many great emperors clearly sleep in the long river of time and space, but there has been no resurrection for thousands of years.


    Now, someone has finally taken this step, still in the case of being taken.


    "I will return."


    With this sound, the long river of time and space vibrated again. In the deepest place, a figure gradually solidified, but at the same time, the reverse bite of the long river of time and space also arrived. Just after the figure appeared, a tide swept over and directly collapsed the figure.


    Then, the figure solidified again, but the speed was much slower than the first time.


    But just at this time, another tide swept over and made this figure collapse again.


    The ghost emperor did not give up. Every time his body collapsed, it would condense again, but his speed was getting slower and slower. However, the space-time tide could no longer completely collapse the ghost emperor''s body every time, but began to have a finger left.


    As the number of times increased, it gradually changed from a finger to an arm.


    At this time, the sound of the ghost returning still echoed around, and the ghost emperor was not shouting, but focused on his body.


    The time in the long river of time and space is confused. One day outside, it may have been years here, but sometimes, it is only a moment for years outside.


    I don''t know how long the process of gathering the body of the ghost emperor lasted. Finally, with the last tide, a figure finally solidified completely. Its body is not tall and burly, but standing there, anyone will feel small.


    When the ghost emperor completely condensed his body, those who existed in the long river of time and space were silent. Although it seems easy, in fact, if the other party was a little careless or had insufficient savings in the previous process, he would be completely silenced.


    But now, he succeeded.


    "Come back!"


    At the moment when the ghost emperor''s body solidified, the call around suddenly reached the peak, and the ghost emperor tore his hands without saying a word!


    The long river of time and space stagnated for a moment. At the next breath, the ghost emperor disappeared directly, and then a cold will without any emotion swept across it. It was indescribable, but if the ghost emperor still stayed here, it would definitely disappear.


    In those beings, after feeling this will, it is like a cat seeing a mouse, one after another silent, and can no longer feel anything.


    "Bang!"


    On the long river of time and space, the ghost Emperor just appeared. The will then chased over and swept directly over his body. He saw a flash of fear on his face and then stiffened. The next breath, the ghost emperor''s body collapsed directly without any residue.


    At this point, the terrible will dissipated slowly.


    But just after the will dissipated, where the ghost emperor collapsed, a faint light flashed away.


    At the same time, Mu Yi, who was far away in the abandoned land, suddenly had a strong palpitation. Then he opened his hand and saw a mark shining in the palm of his hand, which seemed to indicate something.

 Chapter 924

    Muyi didn''t get this mark for a long time, and it was handed over to him by Emperor wa. The purpose is to make Muyi the master of this mark after becoming the great emperor.


    Although wa Huang didn''t explain the identity of the other party, it''s enough for the other party to hate the Terran and even want to destroy the Terran. In the face of this existence, even if the other party is the great emperor, Muyi will never let go.


    However, what Muyi didn''t expect was that this mark would react so quickly, which was completely beyond his expectation.


    At this time, Mu Yi did not urge the mark, which can only explain what the mark sensed, so this situation will appear.


    "Did the other party resurrect from the long river of time and space in advance and return?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking. After all, he couldn''t think of anything else besides this.


    At the beginning, Muyi had an agreement with the ancestor of Styx river. When Muyi became the great emperor, he would return. For the ancestor of Styx River, it was also an early return.


    But now, Muyi has not become the great emperor, and even the strength of the great emperor has not been reached, but the great emperor has returned from the long river of time and space first, which makes Muyi''s heart sink.


    It''s almost unnecessary to know that the returning emperor is definitely the great enemy of the Terran, and it''s impossible to let him go. So now, Muyi''s best choice is to run as far as he can. As long as he is not found by the other party, he will come back for revenge after he becomes the emperor.


    But unfortunately, just as Muyi chose to save Jingzhou City, this time, he could not escape.


    At the same time, Xuanyuan Saint Zun and Xing Tian Saint Zun have rushed to the ghost forbidden area. However, when they see the picture in front of them, their faces become extremely ugly. At the moment, they can''t even get close to each other, let alone destroy each other''s plans.


    Even not only the two saints of the human race, but also the demon race, two peak quasi emperors came. Obviously, they also guessed something.


    Now, looking at the huge altar and the huge resentment, the souls echoing around come back. Many things don''t need to be determined anymore, because the facts are in front of us.


    There was a terrible smell on the altar. The holy one of Xingtian could barely resist it even if he could stand farther away.


    The three peak quasi emperors of the ghost family stood around the altar and guarded it firmly.


    "You two, it''s your choice. Will you stand on the side of the ghost family or choose our human family?" Xuanyuan Saint Zun was not reckless. Let''s not say how to destroy the altar. He couldn''t resist the three peak quasi emperors of the ghost family alone, so at this time, he looked at the side of the demon family.


    When the two peak quasi emperors of the demon family heard his words, they looked stiff and even secretly regretted that they shouldn''t have come to wade in the muddy water. Now, it''s difficult to ride a tiger and don''t know how to choose for a time.


    If you choose the ghost clan, the third saint of the Terran can erase them, which will bring great difficulties to the demon clan in an instant.


    And choose the Terran, once the ghost emperor really returns, then the demon clan can not be spared.


    Now, we can only see whether the demon family makes any bet, whether it is a ghost family or a human family, but there is no doubt that today, they must choose one side.


    But one thing can be confirmed. After today, I''m afraid only one of the Terran and the ghost will survive.


    "This..." the demon clan''s peak quasi emperor hesitated for a while. He didn''t say that the demon clan can''t help each other, because neither the human race nor the ghost race can accept this ambiguous answer. On the contrary, it is also the most unfavorable choice for the demon clan, because that means that the demon clan can''t distinguish itself from the human race and the ghost race. No matter which side wins, the demon clan will face great difficulties.


    "Why is it not the land of our demon family that is returning now?" the prospective emperor of the demon family looked bitter.


    At this time, even the three peak quasi emperors of the ghost family looked over and seemed to be waiting for the choice of the demon family.


    Perhaps, the glory of the ghost family has shaken the peak quasi emperor of the demon family, or perhaps the * * day in the underworld has increased the chips of the ghost family, or perhaps the altar in the void is about to press the balance to the other end.


    Just as the quasi emperor at the peak of the demon family was about to speak, another voice suddenly sounded.


    "My Demon clan is an ally of the Terran. Naturally, I choose to stand on the Terran side."


    It was not the two demon clan peak quasi emperors present who said this, but appeared out of thin air. Then, a figure gradually solidified in the distance, and a great man image appeared.


    At this moment, the two peak quasi emperors of the demon family bowed down together, with a respectful look on their faces.


    "Ming long, my demon clan chooses the human clan." after the figure appeared, he looked at Ming long and said.


    "Nine babies, the demon clan will be destroyed because of you." Ming Long didn''t seem angry, but said slowly.


    "Maybe!" jiuying smiled, didn''t refute anything, then looked at Xuanyuan saint and said, "say hello to the third saint for me. The demon family will always be an ally of the human race."


    Although Xuanyuan Shengzun didn''t understand why the real controller of the demon family chose the Terran, he might as well be grateful at the moment.


    "Don''t worry about the nine baby venerable. I will certainly bring the sincerity of the demon family," said Xuanyuan Shengzun.


    There is no doubt that the demon clan finally chose to bet on the human race. Although Xuanyuan Saint Zun was puzzled, he could think that this matter must be related to the third Saint Zun, and it is indeed the luck of the human race that the human race can get the third Saint Zun.


    Hearing the words of Xuanyuan Shengzun, the nine infant Zun nodded, continued to look at Ming long and said, "stop. Now is not the time for the birth of the great emperor."


    "When the great emperor was born, naturally it was up to the great emperor, not you and me." Ming Long said faintly. Although the three peak quasi emperors of the demon family stood on the Terran side, he didn''t panic. In fact, he had already prepared for the worst, that is, after the exposure, the emergence of the third saint of the Terran, that was the real disaster.


    Now, although there are demons standing on the side of the human race, compared with the arrival of the third saint, the outcome is undoubtedly much better, and even let him breathe a sigh of relief.


    At present, the third saint of the Terran has not arrived. The biggest possibility is that he is not in the underworld, or he is in seclusion and cannot get away, but for the ghost family, it can be said that there is no better news than this.


    As for the peak quasi emperor of demon clan and human clan, although it is difficult to resist, it is only difficult. It won''t take long for the ghost emperor to really return. Who can resist at that time?


    "Wait a minute, please break the altar." Xuanyuan holy Zun said to the nine baby Zun, and took the lead to step out and directly chose the strongest Ming Long of the ghost family. The other two peak quasi emperors of the demon family did not hesitate to meet the other two peak quasi emperors of the ghost family.


    The nine infant venerable looked at the huge altar in the void with a dignified face.

 Chapter 925

    Even if there is no one to guard, the altar itself exudes a terrible smell. Obviously, it is not so easy to provoke. After all, if the backhand left by the great emperor can be destroyed casually, it will not be the great emperor.


    But now, jiuying Zun has no choice. In fact, he was more optimistic about the ghost family, and even more willing to choose the ghost family. However, at the last moment, someone asked him to change his mind, that is, Princess Huang, who once talked to Mu Yi.


    Although there were many puzzles in his heart, the nine infant venerable chose the human race according to the instructions of imperial concubine Huang. More accurately, he should choose Muyi.


    Imperial concubine Huang is not wa Huang, but wa Huang is imperial concubine Huang, which is enough for the nine infant venerable to make a decision.


    "Roar."


    Suddenly, there was a roar in the void, and the nine baby venerable disappeared. Instead, there was an unimaginable figure. Even if most of the body was hidden in the void, the exposed part alone was thousands of feet, many times larger than the altar.


    This figure has nine heads, looks ferocious, and is surrounded by water and fire. It is the body of the nine infant venerable. It is a famous fierce beast in ancient times.


    Suddenly, the nine heads of the nine babies shook together, and the nine pillars of light spewed out from its mouth. Then they merged together, and their prestige doubled and soared, which directly submerged the altar.


    As for Ming long and others, they are all entangled at the moment. Although Xuanyuan Shengzun is not Ming Long''s opponent, it is still no problem for him to interfere with the nine baby Zun.


    At the moment, although both sides are fighting, they still pay more attention to the altar, especially when the attack of the nine infant venerable drowns the altar, even the Ming Long''s face becomes serious.


    "Boom!"


    The altar shook violently, but it was not broken, still emitting light, and the sound of soul returning continued to reverberate around.


    "Poof!"


    At this time, the nine baby venerable seemed to be suddenly hit hard, and one of his head exploded directly. Then, the huge body of the nine baby venerable disappeared and replaced by the appearance of others, but his face looked a little pale.


    It is said that the nine babies have nine lives, and each head represents one life. If the legend is true, the nine babies have died once just now. Neither the nine baby venerable nor Xuanyuan holy venerable found where the attack came from, as if they had been suddenly backfired.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    At this time, Ming Long forced Xuanyuan Shengzun back, stood in the void and laughed.


    "This is the altar made by the great emperor himself. If it weren''t for the great emperor, no one could break it." Ming Long said confidently.


    "Really?"


    Just as the voice of Ming long had just fallen, a voice sounded again in the void. At this moment, Qi Qi''s face changed greatly, whether it was Ming long or the other two peak quasi emperors of the ghost family.


    The human holy master and the nine infant master were all relieved.


    With this sound, a fist that looked as white as jade appeared above the altar across an infinite distance, and then fell in shocked eyes.


    "Boom!"


    Under one punch, the altar vibrated violently, and the soul that had never been interrupted disappeared quietly. Then there was a click, and there were several more cracks in the altar.


    One punch!


    In the eyes of the nine infant venerable, the indestructible altar has been severely damaged, and Ming Long''s face has changed greatly. He never thought that Mu Yi would arrive at the last moment and destroy the altar. If he punched again, I''m afraid the altar would be completely destroyed.


    "I haven''t become the emperor yet, who will allow you to return?" Mu Yi said faintly and came out of the void. Although his voice was light, he took a tyranny that the sky could not disobey. What if you were the emperor? I won''t allow it!


    "I''ve seen the third saint of the human race." the demon family, including the nine baby worshippers, said respectfully at the moment. This is a kind of respect for the strong, especially in the era when the great Emperor didn''t leave. They know how difficult it is for Muyi to get to this step.


    Moreover, the punch just now fully illustrates the gap between the nine infant venerable and the other party, which is difficult to measure.


    "The third saint." Xuanyuan saint and Xing Tian Saint also said, and their faces relaxed all of a sudden.


    Mu Yi nodded gently, and then looked at the ghost side. More accurately, he should look at the altar. After all, at present, only this altar is qualified to make him afraid.


    Although the punch just seemed to be understated and did not bite back, only Muyi himself knew that his punch consumed twice as much longevity yuan as usual, and there was a wisp of white hair.


    Moreover, judging from the power of the altar''s counterattack, it is impossible to completely destroy the altar with a few fists. Moreover, Mu Yi clearly feels that the ghost emperor is returning with the mark on his hand.


    I''m afraid that before he completely destroyed the altar, the other party already appeared, so Muyi didn''t waste his efforts. What''s more, the punch just now was enough, at least it added a lot of variables to the other party''s return.


    "I gave you a chance, but it''s a pity." Muyi looked at Minglong and others and shook his head.


    Once the strongest of the ghost clan and the strongest existence in the underworld, Ming long looked serious. At least he never thought that he would be looked down upon by an existence that was not a great emperor one day, and even couldn''t give birth to any resistance.


    As for the other two peak quasi emperors, their faces are even more ugly.


    "Millions of wronged souls, blood sacrifice, even the ghost clan, have to be paid for it." Muyi said, with a light blow, and the three people in the opposite direction showed fear at the same time. Although they didn''t stand in the same straight line, Muyi''s fist gave them an illusion that the fist was coming at themselves.


    "Boom!"


    Under the fist, the ancient wind and ghosts often disappear directly. At the critical moment, Minglong took out a stone tablet to block most of the power of Muyi''s fist. Although he was badly hurt, he was able to survive.


    After one punch, Muyi did not pay attention to the Ming long, but stepped out one step and appeared directly on the altar.


    "You shouldn''t have come back." Muyi said, and finally stopped holding his hand. 80% of his boxing intention fused together. The golden light bloomed from the surface of his fist, and then lit up the whole world. This fist was directly hit by Muyi to the void, an unknown place.


    "Who dares to stop the emperor?"


    When Mu Yi punched, a voice appeared directly in the underworld.


    At this moment, the underworld shook violently, and lightning and thunder directly covered the whole sky. The altar at Muyi''s feet cracked several huge cracks again, and the nine infant venerable opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. The other two peak quasi emperors and Xuanyuan Saint were severely damaged at the same time.


    As for the weakest Xing Tian saint, there was no doubt that he would die, but at the critical moment, a white flame appeared in front of him, blocking the attack from the dark. On the contrary, it was Ming long, which had no impact.

 Chapter 926

    Even Mu Yi''s face became extremely dignified at the moment of this voice. He had to admit that the majesty of the great emperor was far more terrible than he thought. Even if it was just a great emperor on his way back, he could not compare it now.


    However, Mu Yi didn''t give up, but took a deep breath. His mind was united, and his understanding of the meaning of the fist was improved again at the moment.


    The original power of the small world poured into Mu Yi''s body, making his breath soar again.


    The salary lamp also emitted a soft light, which directly penetrated Mu Yi''s body and shrouded the world, completely offsetting the disaster brought by the sound.


    At this point, even the nine infant venerable also breathed a long sigh of relief, but his eyes showed fear.


    Both the great emperor and Muyi are far beyond his imagination. At the moment, he can only look up to the shining figure.


    "Get back."


    A voice echoed between heaven and earth, and even dispersed the dark clouds and lightning above their heads. Then, the nine infant venerable and others couldn''t see anything. They could only vaguely feel the wave that frightened them and even made them have no resistance.


    In the long river of time and space, a looming figure is going upstream. This figure is the ghost quasi emperor who used the method of double acting to hide the will of the long river of time and space. Although he temporarily hid the will of the long river of time and space, it can not last, so he must leave as soon as possible.


    At this time, the use of the ghost altar appears, guiding the other party not to get lost in the long river of time and space, and finally go upstream and really return.


    However, at the moment when the other party was ready to leave the long river of time and space, a huge salary lamp suddenly pressed down and blocked everything.


    At the same time, a golden fist also passed through the infinite void and appeared directly in front of the ghost emperor.


    "Mole ants, seek death." the great ghost emperor roared repeatedly, almost. As long as he had another breath, he could really break away from the long river of time and space and completely return to life. Although he suffered heavy losses and his strength was far lower than the peak moment, as long as he returned smoothly, he could return to the peak again in a short time, and even achieve an era that really belongs to him.


    After all, he was the first to return to the great emperor, and only he himself understood the difficulties. When he prepared a lot of backhands, he was still close to death. If he were another great emperor, I''m afraid he would have been completely extinguished.


    But now, the ghost emperor has also encountered the most dangerous scene in his life, even more dangerous than the will of the long river of time and space before, because he is at the critical moment of breaking away from the long river of time and space. Once disturbed, it is easy to get lost.


    On the other hand, the will of the long river of time and space will rediscover him, and his action itself is provoking the long river of time and space. Once discovered, the consequences will never die.


    If it was a general attack, the ghost Emperor didn''t care at all, but at the moment, Muyi''s attack seemed to have touched the threshold of the emperor, so he couldn''t care.


    In the face of the roar of the ghost emperor, Muyi didn''t take it seriously at all. This fist can be said to be the limit that Muyi can reach at this time. No matter the salary lamp or the small world, it was urged to the extreme. Even under this oppression, Muyi''s understanding of the meaning of the fist was improved again, reaching 82%.


    Even under this fist, part of the long river of time and space was completely exposed. Mu Yi could clearly see the figure of the ghost emperor, and the reason why he could accurately find each other was not the altar, but the mark given to him by imperial concubine Huang.


    Otherwise, when he finds the other party, I''m afraid the other party has completely separated from the long river of time and space. At that time, the outcome will also be reversed. After all, even if Mu Yi''s attack can touch the realm of the great emperor at the moment, it is only a punch beyond the limit. In a short time, he can''t hit the second punch with the same power. Therefore, for Mu Yi, there is only one chance.


    Once missed, waiting for him is either death or escape. There will never be a third choice.


    That''s why Muyi didn''t continue to waste time after he didn''t destroy the altar with one punch, and then turned his attention to the ghost emperor.


    This is the first time for Muyi, and it is also the true meaning of the great emperor. Although it is far away from time and space, it can still feel the power of the great emperor. Even if it is chaotic and dark, it can not be stopped.


    "Ghost emperor, you have no chance."


    With this sound, Muyi''s fist finally fell, which immediately gave the ghost emperor a meal. At the same time, it also stirred the long river of time and space and shook a small spray.


    It is this small spray that makes the ghost emperor''s face show fear.


    "No!"


    An indescribable will suddenly appeared and directly swept over the ghost emperor. The original mighty ghost emperor turned to ashes in front of Muyi, starting from his feet.


    Just when Mu Yi was a little relieved, the ghost emperor who was already dead suddenly moved. His upper body exploded directly. With the help of this force, one arm suddenly broke away from the long river of time and space, but the rest of his body disappeared and really disappeared.


    Seeing that the great ghost emperor could escape an arm when there was no doubt that he would die, Muyi did not hesitate to step directly into the chaotic darkness and chase after that arm. After all, the great emperor existed. Even if there was only one arm left, Muyi did not dare to gamble.


    After all, no one knows how much will the ghost emperor is hiding in that arm. In case the other party finally recovers, it''s still him.


    But the speed of that arm was too fast. It just flickered and disappeared completely.


    Muyi stood in the dark and looked serious. As for the long river of time and space, it would have been calmed down again and slowly disappeared in front of him.


    At this time, Mu Yi had an impulse to enter one of them to find out, but as long as he thought of the end of the ghost emperor, he shivered all over.


    Although his real entry is different from the time-space long river of the ghost emperor, and the punishment will be much smaller, but now it is a time of crisis, he doesn''t dare to take risks at all.


    At present, the top priority is to find the arm that the ghost emperor escaped, otherwise Muyi can''t feel at ease.


    Thinking of this, Muyi turned and left. It is difficult for him to do this alone. I''m afraid he needs the help of the human race and the demon race. I believe the ghost emperor will return to the underworld after escaping.


    In the underworld, Ming long looked at the altar that was suddenly full of cracks and was rapidly collapsing. Vaguely, he seemed to understand something, and it completely became a fact with the return of Muyi.

 Chapter 927

    "Now, you can close your eyes."


    After Muyi appeared, he glanced at Minglong coldly, and then fell with a fist.


    Ming Long didn''t even resist. He even closed his eyes at the last moment. Then, he completely ended his life.


    On the other hand, the nine baby venerable saw that Mu Yi appeared, but the great emperor who was about to return disappeared. He was suddenly cold in his heart, and the other two peak quasi emperors of the demon family were also glad. If the nine baby venerable arrived at the critical moment and made a decision for them, I''m afraid they have become the culprit of the demon family''s extermination at the moment.


    Fortunately, this time they won the bet and were able to repel a returning emperor. Muyi''s position in their mind has been improved a lot again, and even to some extent, it has been equivalent to the real emperor.


    "I''ve written down the help of the demon clan before." Muyi looked at the nine baby venerable and said.


    "The third holy master is polite. This is what we should do." the nine infant venerable said respectfully. Even if his position in the demon family is supreme, he still respected Mu Yi.


    "I have one more thing. I need your demon clan''s help." Muyi said later.


    "Please tell the third holy master that our demon clan will do its best." the nine infant venerable even promised without asking anything, and the two peak quasi emperors on one side nodded without any opinion, even this is normal.


    "Although I stopped him before and let the ghost emperor fall short, at the last moment, I still let him escape one arm. However, even if he is still alive, his strength is bound to be reduced to the lowest. If he wants to recover, he needs to swallow enough strength.


    So I need the demon clan to monitor the underworld. If you find anything abnormal, inform me at the first time, and I will solve it myself. "Mu Yi said slowly.


    Hearing Muyi''s words, jiuying Zun and others were surprised. They thought the ghost emperor had failed and couldn''t really return. But now, the situation seems to be beyond their imagination. Although Muyi said it lightly, jiuying Zun didn''t dare to be careless.


    Even if the great emperor is just an arm, it is definitely not something they can deal with. It is also good that Muyi has promised that they are only responsible for looking for abnormalities. Once they find something, Muyi will do it himself.


    Although this is no different from walking on the edge of a cliff for the demon family, at the moment, the demon family has no choice at all. Since it has chosen to stand on the side of the Terran, it can only follow the orders of Muyi.


    What''s more, from the current point of view, although the ghost emperor has escaped one arm, Muyi still has the upper hand, otherwise the pursuit at the moment will be reversed.


    "Please don''t worry about the third holy master. We will find the clue of the ghost emperor as soon as possible," said the nine baby venerable.


    "OK." Mu Yi nodded and bent his fingers to pop up a token. This token was made by him. It contains a trace of his thoughts. As long as he is in the underworld, no matter where he is, he can be directly contacted.


    When the nine infant venerable took the token and left with the two peak quasi emperors of the demon family, Muyi turned and looked at the two saints of the Terran family.


    "The third holy master, don''t worry. I will send all the forces of the Terran later to help find the whereabouts of the ghost emperor." before Mu Yi could speak, Xing Tian holy master took the lead in saying.


    "So, I''ll bother Xing Tian Sheng Zun." Mu Yi nodded, which was just what he wanted. After all, it''s impossible to really find the whole underworld by the demon family alone. Although it''s the same with the human family, with the status of the human family in the underworld, as long as he gave an order, many small families will follow their orders.


    "The third saint is the Terran, which is what the Terran should do." Xing Tian said.


    Then, Mu Yi looked at the two saints of the human race and said, "although the top level of the ghost clan is lost, the inside information still can not be underestimated, so I will stay in the ghost clan for a period of time to prevent the ghost emperor from sneaking back, so as not to let him recover his strength with the help of the ghost clan."


    "The third saint can decide, but I don''t know what strength the ghost emperor has left now?" Xuanyuan Saint asked the most critical question.


    "In fact, he can defeat the great ghost emperor with the help of the power of the long river of time and space. I believe that under that will, although he finally escaped an arm, he definitely reached the lowest regardless of origin or will. However, he is the great emperor after all, and even if his strength is low, he can''t be dealt with by the prospective emperor." Muyi naturally understood the meaning of Xuanyuan Saint Zun, Then tell the truth directly.


    The great emperor is the great emperor after all. Even if his strength falls to a low point, it is definitely not something that the quasi emperor can face. Only Muyi, an invincible strong man who touches the edge of the great emperor, can have the means to restrain each other. After all, Muyi is not bad either in will or in others.


    In addition, the salary lamp, the small world and the eternal coffin can crush each other and even really put them out. It is precisely for this reason that although the ghost emperor narrowly escaped one arm at that time, he also escaped by strange means.


    As for the original mark that Muyi found each other, it had lost its function and disappeared completely at the moment when the other party was swept by the will of the Styx river.


    So to some extent, the ghost emperor is actually dead.


    Muyi''s words made Xuanyuan Shengzun sink in his heart and more understand the gap between himself and Muyi. However, he was not jealous at all. Some were just happy for Muyi. After all, Muyi grew up under his watch, even reincarnation for several generations.


    "I understand this. I will try my best to find each other as soon as possible." Xuanyuan Shengzun nodded and said.


    "Well, these two tokens you take with you, in addition to being able to contact me at any time, they also contain my strength. Even if you really meet the ghost emperor, you can resist a blow." Mu Yi pops up two more tokens, which are also just made by him, but different from the former nine baby venerable, These two pieces were infused with another force by him.


    Although it can only resist a blow, it is completely enough in Muyi''s view.


    Because as long as he is in the underworld and has the buffer of this blow, he can definitely arrive.


    "Thank you, the third saint." Xuanyuan and Xing Tian accepted the token and thanked them.


    After the two saints of the Terran left, Muyi stretched out his hand, and the originally broken altar was reunited under a force. After a few breath, except for no resentment, he could not see any difference from before the broken altar.


    After being swallowed up by the altar, the originally strong sea of resentment has completely dissipated, leaving only a dead silence.


    Muyi stepped out, directly appeared on the altar, sat down cross legged, a cluster of white flames flew out of his eyebrows, and then emitted a soft light. Everything around began to change slowly under this light.

 Chapter 928

    the underworld!


    With Muyi''s order, it was completely boiling.


    Now, the ghost clan has become a thing of the past. Although the human clan is small in number, it really dominates the whole hell because of the existence of the third Saint Mu Yi.


    Especially after the mysterious disappearance of all the top levels of the ghost clan, the power of the Terran also reached the peak.


    At this time, the demon family openly stood on the side of the Terran. It can be said that the Terran at this time was more powerful than the ghost family.


    So when the Terran issued an order, no race dared to resist. They all cooperated in searching the underworld, especially those mysterious places.


    Moreover, if there is any abnormality, it will be reported layer by layer, and then someone from above will come to explore, but it turns out that none of them is related to the ghost emperor.


    In fact, Mu Yi also knows that it is difficult to find the ghost emperor alone, and his real purpose is to scare the snake and let the other party know that he is looking for him.


    Compared with the prestige of the human race and the obedience of other races, the whole ghost race seems to be in panic. Millions of elite blood sacrifice swept away all the high-level officials above the quasi emperor. It can be said that it is a miracle that the ghost race did not collapse directly, even because of the top ten royal families.


    After all, the ghost clan is actually just a general term, in which many ethnic groups are subdivided. If not, the whole ghost clan would have disintegrated.


    Fortunately, at the moment, neither the human race nor the demon race has deliberately targeted the ghost race, which makes the ghost race breathe, but any ghost race knows that this situation will not last long. Even if it will not be eradicated by the ghost race, some big families will still be destroyed.


    Only in this way can we best meet the interests of the Terran and prevent the ghost from becoming bigger again.


    As for saying that there is no grass left, even Muyi has never thought about this kind of thing. It is not soft hearted, but understand that this kind of thing must not be done, otherwise it will only bring disaster to himself. After all, the existence of the Youming emperor will be a barrier that everyone can''t cross, even Muyi.


    Therefore, Mu Yi did not order the extinction of the ghost family, and the millions of blood sacrifices of the ghost family and the destruction of all quasi emperors have little to do with him. After all, he didn''t ask the ghost family to do so. The other party can be responsible for his own behavior.


    It was in this case that Mu Yi chose to close the door. He could not hope that the strength of the ghost emperor would decline and could not recover. After all, it was unrealistic, and the best way was to improve his strength to the level of the emperor.


    Muyi was touched by his fist at the peak before. His understanding of the meaning of the fist has directly increased to 82%. It can be said that it is very close to 90%. As long as it reaches 90%, it means that his power has officially stepped into the emperor. It is no longer hovering on the edge. It is essentially different from now.


    At that time, even if he faced the ghost emperor again, he would not be afraid and really fight with him.


    At the time of Muyi''s seclusion, the abandoned land ushered in a disaster. More accurately, it should be the soul family of the abandoned land. At this moment, the ancestor of the soul family knelt all over the ground, but there was no quasi emperor, and the strongest was only half a quasi emperor.


    Among them, soul inflammation is also among them, but at the moment, all soul families have fanaticism on their faces, just because they stand in mid air with a vague figure.


    At the moment when the other party appeared, all soul families understood that the master they had been waiting for for for countless years finally appeared. If the eyes can deceive people, the racial mark in the center of their eyebrows is undoubtedly the best proof.


    Because it is not only the symbol of the soul family, but also the meaning of their existence.


    The other party doesn''t even need words. All soul families worship and fanaticism from the heart.


    If Mu Yi is here, he will understand what is the reason for all this. At the same time, he will also find that the figure that makes the soul clan crazy is the strong ghost clan who was blocked by him before.


    The fact also proved his previous speculation that all the creatures in the abandoned land were the cards left by many prospective emperors for themselves.


    But it''s normal to think about it. When the fairy tomb fell into the abandoned land, many peak quasi emperors and the great emperor fought hard. Even if the abandoned land did not become ruins, so many creatures should not survive, and there are obvious characteristics.


    For example, the soul family is almost no different from some special ghost families, and even Shui family, Mu family and Feng family, all of which represent different meanings and different emperors.


    The mark on the center of the eyebrow is actually the best proof, just like the child Rune of Muyi salary lamp, but these racial marks are more domineering, and even inherited through blood. They are imprinted in the bodies of these creatures from generation to generation, and they will be slaves forever, waiting for the great emperor to harvest in the future.


    "Being one with me will be your best destination." in mid air, the ghost emperor said indifferently.


    With the fall of his words, all the signs of the brow hearts of the souls of the souls rose up. Then the spirits of the souls were gradually drying up, and all the essence in the body was swallowed up by the imprint of the eyebrows.


    Then the ghost emperor opened his mouth and swallowed all those marks.


    After a long time, a strong breath gushed out of his body, and it was rising. The original illusory body was gradually solidified. Even occasionally, he could see a real arm, and the rest were all fake.


    But now, with his constant swallowing, the arm actually began to grow slowly, from the shoulder to half of the body, and finally the leg.


    Unfortunately, his injury was too serious. Even if he swallowed the whole soul family, he only condensed most of his trunk and two legs. As for the other arm and head, he still disappeared.


    But even so, his breath soared dozens of times than before.


    At this time, a gust of wind blew, and all soul families turned into powder with the wind, and then disappeared.


    From then on, the soul family will also become history.


    As for the abandoned land, there is also the soul family. According to theory, Muyi should think of it. After all, there is no obstacle to know and see in his realm. Once he turns his mind, he will think of all the possibilities. However, this time, he forgets the abandoned land and the soul family, as if he had never appeared in his mind.


    At the moment when the soul clan completely dissipated, Muyi, who was far away in the underworld, suddenly woke up from his meditation. In his mind, he naturally flashed through the abandoned place, everything of the soul clan, and even "saw" the whole process.


    In such a strange situation, even Mu Yi was stunned, and a flash of clarity flashed in his eyes.


    Just as Muyi "saw" each other, the ghost emperor also raised his head and looked at each other. Then Muyi felt a pain in his mind, and then the picture in his eyes disappeared.

 Chapter 929

    After waking up, Muyi got up from the altar, but did not go to the abandoned place, because he understood that at the moment, even if he rushed, it was already late, and everything he had seen before was real. However, these pictures were affected by some force, so that he found it a little late.


    The reason why Muyi didn''t think of the abandoned place is probably the will of the other party and changed some rules.


    If you change to other great emperors, the other party will not succeed easily. However, mu yikong has the strength of the edge of the great emperor, but he does not have that realm, and he does not know much about the various means of the great emperor.


    Therefore, Muyi lost this fight.


    However, Mu Yi is not hopeless. As long as he completely kills the other party before he recovers, the victory still belongs to him.


    In one step, Muyi appears directly on the top of the void mountain.


    "I''ve seen the third saint."


    At the moment when Muyi appeared, Xing Tian Saint felt something. After all, this is his territory. Of course, it has something to do with Muyi''s failure to cover up his breath.


    "Xing Tian holy Zun is very kind. Here is something I want to ask." Mu Yi said directly.


    "The third holy master, please say." Xing Tian holy master''s face became serious. After all, in his opinion, Muyi came to him. Naturally, things are very important.


    "Who left the dark space where Xing Tian sent me? Where is it now?" Muyi asked. He spent three years there, but in fact, the outside world only had three days, as if he were in two different space-time dimensions, which created this time difference.


    "Of course, the great emperor of the human race found that space by chance and hid it in the chaos and darkness. No one in the human race knows except me and Xuanyuan saint. We don''t know who left or even created that space. If the third Saint wants to go, this is the mark of that space, which can be found." Xing Tian Saint said, condensing a mark and sending it to Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi took the mark and felt it slightly. It vaguely pointed to a dark place. As long as he stimulated the mark, he could find it.


    But what Muyi didn''t expect was that he didn''t even know who left there.


    Last time, Muyi had been there for three years, and he still has lingering fears when he remembered it. But it is undeniable that in those three years, Muyi broke through his own limit, so he made rapid progress later. Even his current achievements have a lot to do with those three years.


    The reason why Muyi wants to go there again is that there is a clear gap between time and reality. There, he can win more time to break through.


    "After I became a saint, I also went in, but I''m afraid the effect inside is not as good as the third Saint imagined. Even once I arrived at the prospective emperor, it''s difficult to work again." Xing Tian, the saint, vaguely guessed Muyi''s plan and said.


    "I see." Mu Yi nodded, but what he really cared about was not the effect that could exercise his will, but the acceleration of time.


    Although Mu Yi has known the whereabouts of the ghost emperor, he did not let Xing Tian holy Zun close the Terrans sent out. After all, this is also a good opportunity for the Terrans to expand their influence to the greatest extent.


    And in this case, it can also prevent being caught.


    But in Mu Yi''s opinion, the great ghost emperor will not do such a thing. Only Mu Yi is the enemy who is really looked at by the other party, so the other party really wants to deal with him.


    After all, as long as Mu Yi dies, the so-called great situation of the human race will be lost. At that time, even if there is no opening of the ghost emperor, the human race will be destroyed by all races in the underworld. This is the reality.


    Guided by the mark, Muyi soon came to the dark space. As the holy master Xing Tian said, although Muyi could clearly feel the will of this space, he could no longer interfere with him. It is precisely because of this that he was able to leave directly after making a breakthrough.


    Looking around this space, Muyi didn''t find any doubt, and in his induction, this space is located in the interlayer of chaos, darkness and emptiness. It''s difficult to understand why time can accelerate, because there is a mysterious force wrapped around the periphery of the space. If Muyi doesn''t have a mark, he can''t find it at all.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this mysterious force that this strange space is created. It can not only exercise people''s will, but also make the flow of time far surpass the outside world.


    Muyi directly sat down on the stone platform. The power that can interfere with people''s will, like light smoke, drifted past him and could no longer interfere with him. However, Muyi didn''t expect to exercise his will here. After all, his will has reached the limit of quasi emperor. If he goes up, he is the real great emperor.


    If even the great emperor could influence this space, it would be absolutely impossible for Muyi to leave here alive.


    After sitting down, Mu Yi settled down directly and was completely immersed in the meaning of the boxing. The real idea of Mu Yi is to use the time flow here to understand the meaning of the boxing. After all, if the outside world is one day and here is one year, he can spend at least several decades more time.


    I believe decades of time will be enough for him to understand 90% of the meaning of that fist.


    A month later, Muyi opened his eyes and frowned slightly, because Muyi found that with the enhancement of strength, even the effect of time is constantly weakening. Originally, one year here, the outside world has only passed one day, but now, the effect has weakened ten times.


    A month here is equivalent to a day outside, much worse than he expected. Even when I realized it, I was vaguely disturbed, so I couldn''t devote myself to it.


    So, really speaking, the effect is not much better than the outside world.


    "Can''t this method work?" Muyi couldn''t help thinking. This is the only way he came up with right now. If he can''t even do this, he can only practice hard slowly.


    After all, with his current strength, it is difficult to be in a desperate situation. The fairy tomb disappeared and there is no way to find it. As for the ghost emperor, although it is dangerous enough, Muyi will not gamble because he can''t afford to gamble.


    "It seems that we can only try once. Although it will destroy here, we can''t care so much now." Muyi suddenly got up and whispered to himself. He decided to make the last attempt, that is to destroy this dark space, and then devour the mysterious force around him, hoping to make a breakthrough.


    As for whether it can be useful, Muyi is not sure, but now he has no choice.

 Chapter 930

    Muyi didn''t hesitate. When he got up, he punched directly. His white fist was solid on the stone wall. After a while, a loud noise came. At the same time, cracks spread in all directions centered on Muyi''s fist.


    Although this punch did not reach the limit of Muyi, it was enough to easily kill the general peak quasi emperor, but it did not directly destroy this space. It can be seen that its strength. No wonder that even if Muyi went crazy in the past, he could not leave any trace on the stone wall.


    But then Muyi found that under the action of the mysterious force outside, the cracked stone wall actually began to recover slowly. Even before long, the consequences of Muyi''s fist will completely fade away.


    "Open it for me!"


    Mu Yi punched again. This time, he didn''t leave any hands and did his best. His fist was immediately covered with a layer of golden light to completely disperse the darkness of this space.


    "Boom!"


    The mountain shook, and the stone wall was crushed directly in front of Muyi. Then Muyi felt that his whole body suddenly collapsed, as if this dark space had blocked a passage. Now, with Muyi destroying this space, the obstacles disappeared, and everything was swallowed up by that passage.


    Moreover, Mu Yi was shocked to find that even with his strength, he could only stabilize his body shape, but could not completely offset the phagocytosis. He could only watch himself be completely swallowed bit by bit and enter an unpredictable place.


    At the moment when the stone wall was smashed and the dark space disappeared, both Xingtian saint and Xuanyuan Saint changed their faces and almost invariably appeared in the place where the previous space was located. However, at this time, the dark space had disappeared. What appeared in front of them was chaos, nothing, and even the smell of Muyi disappeared.


    "How could this happen? What about the third saint?" Xing Tian asked nervously.


    "Can your token still contact the third saint?" Xuanyuan Saint asked solemnly.


    After hearing Xuanyuan Shengzun''s words, Xing Tian Shengzun remembered the token given to him by Muyi before. As long as Muyi was in the underworld, he could sense each other, but now he found that he could not sense Muyi anyway, as if Muyi had completely disappeared.


    "No," said the saint of Xingtian with a change of face.


    "So is mine. I''m afraid the third saint is no longer in the underworld at the moment," Xuanyuan said.


    "Not in the underworld? Then..." when Xing Tian thought of the suddenly disappeared dark space, he already had a bad feeling in his heart. After all, Muyi came here before. Now, he disappeared with the dark space. If the two have nothing to do, he won''t believe anything.


    "I''m afraid so. The third Saint went to a place we didn''t know or understand through that dark space," Xuanyuan said.


    "Is the third holy master in danger?" Xing Tian asked with concern. After all, today''s Muyi is too important for the Terran to make any mistakes.


    "I don''t know, but it was discovered by the great emperor at the beginning. If there was a danger, I think the great emperor would have warned. Now, we can only believe in the third saint, and with his strength, as long as we don''t meet the great emperor, no matter how dangerous it is, nothing will happen," Xuanyuan Saint said.


    But his inner worry did not come out, that is, the place where Mu Yi went was not the underworld, and might even be full of unimaginable dangers.


    Although the great emperor is powerful, no one knows how many terrible places are hidden in the chaos and darkness. Maybe even the great emperor can fall into it.


    At this time, the only thing he can do is to expect Muyi to return safely. As for Muyi''s absence, he tries his best to maintain the stability of the Terran.


    Fortunately, after Muyi''s thunder means before, the ghost clan has no such ability, and the demon clan has no different mind, otherwise they alone can''t suppress the situation in the underworld.


    "I hope so. In addition, this matter must be kept strictly confidential and can''t be known by anyone, just the nine baby worshippers of the demon family..." Xing Tian holy master was worried. After all, not only the two of them but also a nine baby worshipper had Muyi token. The other party could also know that Muyi was not in the underworld through the token.


    "It doesn''t matter. The third saint has been out of the underworld before. I believe there will be no problem in a short time. I just hope the third saint can return as soon as possible. Otherwise, once the ghost emperor appears, even if we die, it won''t work." Xuanyuan Saint said.


    "I believe the third holy master will certainly appear. He has never let us down." Xing Tian said suddenly.


    "Yes, he never disappoints people. We just need to wait for him to come back." Xuanyuan nodded and left with Xing Tian.


    As for the place where the original dark space is located, it completely disappears and can no longer see a difference.


    As for Mu Yi, he finally appeared in an unknown place after passing through that channel.


    "Where is this?"


    When Mu Yi saw everything around him, his face couldn''t help showing a look of shock.


    Mu Yi was so shocked, even lost his mind, only because he saw the existence of the long river of time and space here, flowing from around.


    The place where he is located is an indescribable heaven and earth, with an area of only thousands of miles, but it exudes an ancient and desolate, as if the years here are too long, so that even the heaven and earth remember this breath, and the rich is almost impossible to melt.


    After repeated observation, Muyi finally determined that this heaven and earth is in the long river of time and space. As for why such a small heaven and earth appears in the long river of time and space, Muyi doesn''t know, and it''s even difficult to determine whether this is his chance or dilemma.


    After all, before he became the great emperor, he was unable to break away from the long river of time and space, and the channel he came in before had completely disappeared. In other words, Mu Yi had no choice but to leave here through the long river of time and space.


    Therefore, from this point of view, he is completely trapped here. As long as he doesn''t become the great emperor, even if he has the strength of the great emperor, he can''t do without it. This is the hegemony of the long river of time and space. Any creatures under the great emperor will only be swallowed up and have no luck.


    Because only by becoming a real emperor can the will counteract the disappearance of the long river of time and space. As for the will to provoke the long river of time and space, it is another thing. After all, Muyi is different from those fallen emperors. He only needs to leave, but those emperors find all their marks in the long river of time and space and resurrect, which is tantamount to violating the rules of the long river of time and space, Nature will be suppressed by the will of the long river of time and space.


    Therefore, even if the great emperors have the hope of resurrection, they do not dare to try easily, otherwise even the last mark will be completely wiped out. At that time, even the great emperor will really be extinct and become the dust of history.


    The best way for the great emperors deep in the long river of time and space to revive is to wait until there are major changes in the long river of time and space, so that the will of the long river of time and space has no time to pay attention to them, and then escape. Even so, the process is a near death.


    As for the ghost emperor''s escape, it was definitely a fluke. It was also related to his strong strength and had prepared many cards for a long time, but even so, it was almost extinct.

 Chapter 931

    If you can''t leave without being trapped in the long river of time and space, this heaven and earth is definitely a good place for cultivation, because Muyi found that the ancient atmosphere here has a multiplier effect on his understanding of the meaning of boxing, which can definitely save his time.


    But you only need to understand 90% to have the strength of the great emperor. You don''t have to worry about the ghost emperor anymore, but now you have to reach 100%.


    Because if Mu Yi wants to become the great emperor, he must condense his own Taoist fruit, and his Taoist fruit is the meaning of Taoist boxing. Although he makes tricks in the process of condensing Taoist fruit, this fruit really belongs to Mu Yi.


    But in that way, he must fully understand, that is to say, only when he reaches 100%, can he really take that step and impact the realm of the great emperor.


    At that time, we will certainly face the curse of immortals, that is, the so-called robbery of becoming emperor.


    However, Muyi can''t put down the Terran, especially in the depths of the long river of time and space. Time is very different from the outside. What if one day here and one year outside?


    Muyi''s only expectation is that this place is originally connected with the dark space. I believe that the time flow rate there should be affected by this place. In this way, even if he has been closed here for a long time, the underworld may only have passed a few days or even months, and he can have time.


    After making a quick turn around the world and confirming that there was only him here, Muyi sat down cross legged on one of the mountains, and the salary lamp came out of his body. The flame seemed to be a little active and beating. Muyi could even feel that the ancient breath around was also attracted and swallowed up by the salary lamp.


    The salary lamp is also slowly improving. Although this improvement is insignificant, if it accumulates over time, I believe it is still considerable for the salary lamp.


    In the light of the fire, Muyi closed his eyes and continued to understand the meaning of the fist. There was no interference, and there was even an auxiliary effect. Muyi could even clearly feel that the speed of his understanding had improved a lot and pushed forward bit by bit.


    A month later, Mu Yi realized 83%.


    Three months later, I realized 84%.


    A year later, 85%.


    Ten years later, 87%.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the twinkling of an eye, Mu Yi has been in this ancient world deep in the long river of time and space for a hundred years. In fact, ten years ago, his understanding of the meaning of that boxing has reached 89%, or even infinitely close to 90%, but I don''t know why, it''s the last point, which makes him unable to cross and seems to encounter a bottleneck.


    For Muyi, the hundred years of hard work has exceeded five times his previous life, which is somewhat incredible. This is also the longest retreat of Muyi.


    Even for a period of time, he was almost lost. He wanted to completely destroy his previous memory, stay here forever and immerse himself in this practice.


    Fortunately, Muyi found it in time, decisively wiped out the idea, and entered his own small world to preach to Liu demon and other followers. He couldn''t hold on every time. He used this method to survive for a hundred years.


    Of course, Mu Yi has not achieved nothing in the past hundred years. In addition to the bottleneck of understanding the meaning of boxing, his will has been tempered again to completely remove the impurities.


    If the will of Muyi was equivalent to stone in the past, now it has become gold and iron. The same will is more tenacious and powerful, but there is still a long way to go from the final qualitative change and sublimation.


    Even Muyi suspects that it may take hundreds of years, or even longer, to practice alone.


    While the nine turn golden body is strong, it also means that it is more difficult to practice, especially in the back.


    During this period, Mu Yi also wanted to let Liu demon and others come out, but it was found that even after Liu demon came out, he could not practice at all, but would be assimilated, so he could only continue to stay in the small world.


    A hundred years is enough to change everything, especially the followers of Muyi, who have undergone earth shaking changes. The cultivation accomplishments forcibly promoted by Zi runes have been completely controlled, and Liu demon and aguduo have broken through to the quasi emperor.


    The others, although they did not make a breakthrough, all reached the realm of half a step quasi emperor. Although they could not be compared with the previous speed, compared with most King States, their speed of improvement was still shocking and envious.


    After all, a hundred years is very short for the king''s realm. Especially in the later stage of the king''s realm, it is fast to improve a heavy sky in a hundred years, not to mention that even Jiang Xiaoyu has become a semi quasi emperor.


    It can be said that nowadays, just the followers of Muyi, put into the underworld, is a strong force.


    Unfortunately, the Tianxiang King stayed in the secret place of Qingqiu, but she also had her own chance. Although she didn''t have a hundred years to break through slowly, Muyi didn''t think her cultivation would be pulled down, or even faster. After all, with the presence of Princess Huang and the special blood of the Tianxiang king, Muyi wouldn''t be surprised even if she made rapid progress.


    Anyway, no matter how fast Tianxiang king makes progress, it is impossible to catch up with him, especially emperor Cheng. Even if Princess Huang is the real emperor, she can''t make Tianxiang king take this step.


    In addition to Muyi and its followers, the small world has grown sufficiently in a hundred years, completely free from the vanity of growing too fast before. The real world is stable. Even under the influence of this ancient world, the small world of Muyi has also been stained with some ancient flavor.


    However, after Muyi''s observation, this change has no impact on the small world, and even makes the small world more reasonable, and some of its rules have become more perfect.


    In addition, the salary lamp is also one of the biggest changes.


    Over the past hundred years, the firewood has grown several times, and the firewood lamp has become more and more simple and full of dignity. Even Mu Yi feels a little depressed when standing in front of the firewood lamp. This is not that the firewood lamp wants to bite back, but a manifestation of the strength of the firewood lamp.


    However, this depression is nothing to Muyi, and the stronger the salary lamp, the happier he is naturally.


    Although he hasn''t reached 90%, with the help of the salary lamp and the small world, Muyi''s strength is ten times stronger than before. If the ghost emperor faced today''s Muyi, I''m afraid he couldn''t escape an arm at all, but would be completely silenced under the will of the long river of time and space.


    Over the past hundred years, Mu Yi has come to the edge of the world more than once to observe the vast river of time and space closely. However, whenever he wants to stretch out his hand, a strong palpitation will rise in his heart. He has to give up this idea and can only continue to practice hard and hope to break through as soon as possible.

 Chapter 932

    In the twinkling of an eye, another hundred years passed in a hurry. However, over the past hundred years, Muyi has never been able to break through the bottleneck, and his understanding of the meaning of the fist has always stayed at 89%. It seems that there is a solid door in front of him, which firmly blocks him. No matter how hard Muyi tries, he can''t open the door.


    If Mu Yi can face it peacefully in the first century, the second century makes him anxious. After all, he can''t go inch by inch in the past century. This feeling can drive people crazy.


    During this period, Mu Yi thought about almost all the ways he could think of, but he couldn''t break through, which made him doubt himself.


    Doubt his qualifications, doubt his will, doubt everything. If this doubt goes deep, Muyi will even doubt his existence. At that time, maybe it is the time when he became possessed or even disappeared directly.


    Fortunately, the fire always enveloped him, allowing him to maintain the last glimmer of clarity in his heart, so as not to be completely lost.


    Moreover, the most terrible thing is that this kind of loss is irresistible and can only be borne passively. Even if Mu Yi''s will is firm, he still loses resistance little by little with the passage of time.


    "I can''t go on like this, otherwise I can''t break through even if I have a thousand or ten thousand years."


    On this day, Muyi suddenly opened his blood red eyes, and his breathing was also very heavy. Although the fuel fire always maintained his last Qingming, Muyi still felt that this Qingming was also dispersing little by little, but the process was very slow.


    "Only enough danger can make me break through myself again and make the fist intention reach 90 percent."


    Muyi suddenly looks at the long river of time and space. In this ancient world, there are no enemies at all. Therefore, if he wants to put himself in danger, there is only one way to step into the long river of time and space, but the consequences of doing so are no worse than his loss.


    After all, under the great emperor, entering the long river of time and space is the end of death. It will be assimilated directly, and even the traces of life will be disappeared.


    But now, Muyi has no choice. Even he can feel that entering the long river of time and space is dangerous, but it is the last place of his vitality. If he misses it, he may be powerless.


    Thinking of this, Muyi finally stopped hesitating, stepped out and directly appeared at the edge of heaven and earth, only a short distance from the long river of time and space.


    But when Muyi was about to take this step, he suddenly stopped and showed a trace of struggle on his face.


    At this moment, from small to large, everything in the past clearly echoed in Mu Yi''s eyes. Finally, the picture was fixed in the scene where the old Taoist priest slowly dissipated in front of him.


    "I have no regrets!"


    With that, Muyi finally stopped hesitating, and the struggle on his face disappeared into peace. Then he stepped out step by step and directly integrated into the long river of time and space.


    Just entering the long river of time and space, Muyi felt the changes of heaven and earth, and could no longer distinguish where is where. Even in the long river of time and space, there was no concept of time and space at all. Clearly Muyi stood here, but he saw countless figures belonging to him, some disappearing and some struggling, deducing the appearance of all sentient beings.


    With the continuous destruction of these figures, the crisis at the bottom of Muyi''s heart is becoming stronger and stronger. It seems that as long as these figures disappear, Muyi will die completely. At that time, even if the great emperor comes, he can''t save him.


    "I can''t die." Mu Yi roared in his heart. His mind was condensed unprecedentedly, and his will was shining. Suddenly, the shattered figure around him stagnated. Although he still returned to normal, the change at that moment was still grasped by Mu Yi.


    He has no hope at all.


    "Broken!"


    Mu Yi roared again, and then punched. With this punch, a strand of his hair turned white, and the golden light spread, which seemed to break out completely.


    But just then, Muyi felt that the space around him was frozen, and his fist was also sealed, and he couldn''t even exert any power. This situation made Muyi panic. If he couldn''t even punch, what was left?


    "By the way, I still have a salary lamp." Mu Yi thought about it and thought of what imperial concubine Huang had told him. At that time, the great emperor saw a salary lamp in the long river of time and space, but at that time, it was called the lamp of adversity.


    In other words, the salary lamp can survive in the long river of time and space.


    When the salary lamp rises from behind Muyi, the firewood also ripples and directly covers the Muyi cage.


    However, the consumption of fuel and fire is also terrible. Although it can protect Muyi for a while, it will be completely exhausted over time. At that time, Muyi still has to face the long river of time and space alone.


    Therefore, the salary lamp only solves the temporary danger. In addition, at the moment, in the long river of time and space, the old world has completely disappeared, and Muyi can''t find his way back. Therefore, he has no retreat now, either break through or die, and has no other choice.


    After the appearance of the firewood fire, the constantly broken figure around suddenly stopped. Muyi was like standing in front of countless mirrors. There were his shadows everywhere, but these shadows were not in the same dimension and were doing different things.


    Guarded by the paid lamp, Muyi rarely observes these shadows, and then finds that each of these shadows is like his idea. Some are boxing, some are understanding, some are reading, some are cowherd, some are little Taoists, some are beggars, and there are seats above 10000 people. In short, it completely deduces Muyi''s countless lives.


    "Is this me? Me in the long river of time and space? Me under countless possibilities?" a glimmer of understanding rose in Mu Yi''s heart.


    "No, I am me. There can only be one me in this time and space."


    "True self, ID, I see."


    Muyi seemed to suddenly connect with everything, and his mind was completely relaxed. Then he saw the countless figures, like milk swallows, pouring towards Muyi. Under the light of the salary lamp, he was completely integrated with Muyi.


    Mu Yi''s face became more and more serene, but the light in his eyes became more and more bright. The fist intention that had reached the bottleneck also loosened, and moved towards 90% bit by bit.


    Finally, just when the fire was about to go out, the smell of Muyi suddenly changed, which was hundreds and thousands of times more violent than the volcanic eruption. A terrible smell bloomed from Muyi, even if there was a slight fluctuation in the long river of time and space around.


    "I have a fist that can make a difference."


    Mu Yi whispered softly in his heart and punched at the same time. This punch, like a golden sun rising, dispelled the darkness, and in the golden light, the world churned, as if it was really going to evolve a groundbreaking scene.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 933

    "Boom!"


    The long river of time and space was shocked. At the same time, Mu Yi''s mind directly woke him up from that insight. Although his will still hasn''t changed, he can feel that the meaning of the fist has changed indescribably.


    The golden light bloomed from Muyi''s body, offsetting the erosion of the long river of time and space. A majesty belonging to the great emperor radiated from Muyi. More accurately, it should be the golden light with the breath of the great emperor alone.


    At the moment, in Mu Yi''s feeling, he has a feeling that he can break the long river of time and space with one punch. Although he also understands that this is only his illusion, there is no doubt that his power at the moment has completely reached the level of the great emperor. Before that, there are definitely two different experiences.


    At least for now, Muyi feels that he can easily crush himself before. When he raises his hands and feet, he can shake the sky. It is no longer a fantasy to reach for the stars and catch the moon.


    Moreover, the understanding of the meaning of that boxing has been increasing. It is not limited to 90%, but continuous breakthroughs. Obviously, although Muyi has not made a breakthrough in the last hundred years, it has also accumulated a huge foundation. Take care of the huge waves stopped by the dam. When the huge waves accumulate enough power to destroy the dam, they will flow thousands of miles.


    Soon, Mu Yi''s understanding of the meaning of boxing reached 96%, but the speed slowed down. It is obviously impossible to break through 100% and fully understand it.


    However, 96% of the boxing intention made Mu Yi have an impulse to fight with the emperor. It can be seen how much his strength has reached at the moment.


    "No!"


    But at the next breath, Mu Yi''s face changed, because his strength comparable to the great emperor did not bring him the capital based on the long river of time and space, because he only reached the level of the great emperor, and his will was still much worse.


    This means that Muyi''s will can''t stand the assimilation of the long river of time and space. Before, he was safe because the firewood guarded him, but now, the firewood has only a little left and is about to go out, so he can''t almost protect him.


    Without firewood and fire, the will can not resist the long river of time and space. It is conceivable that Mu Yi''s consequences, even if his body can finally withstand the washing of the long river of time and space, but the will has long dissipated, which is also equivalent to falling.


    Therefore, the reason why we can step into the long river of time and space after becoming the great emperor is because of the will. The will of the great emperor is the foundation to resist the assimilation of time and space, not a simple force.


    At present, although Muyi is unprecedentedly powerful, he also encounters the greatest danger in his life. Even if he chooses to attack the great emperor now, it is too late, not to mention that he has not reached the degree of attacking the great emperor.


    "The firewood fire cannot be extinguished."


    Mu Yi immediately understood that the key to his survival was firewood.


    Today''s firewood is no longer the original Nanming fire, but a spirit, a inheritance and a fire of hope.


    At the beginning, in order to rekindle the firewood, Muyi went all over the underworld and collected the human spirit bit by bit. Finally, he realized himself in Jingzhou City and finally lit it completely.


    As for the salary lamp, since there is a fire, it naturally needs lamp oil. At present, what Muyi does is to increase the lamp oil of the salary lamp and maintain the fuel fire.


    "The power of faith!"


    In the small world, Liu demon and others closed their eyes at the same time. In their hearts, the figure of a Mu Yi suddenly became clear, and then a pure and huge force of faith poured into the salary lamp, which was quickly refined into lamp oil.


    After a short time, the firewood that was about to go out suddenly jumped and became vigorous again. The light enveloped Muyi and offset the assimilation of the long river of time and space.


    But then Mu Yi found that even if the strength of Liu demon and a Guduo reached the quasi emperor, the rest were half a quasi emperor, but the consumption of salary lamp at the moment was too terrible. The continuous power of faith was just a drop in the bucket.


    "Small world, the power of origin." Mu Yi''s eyes flashed a cruel color and directly poured the original power of the small world into the salary lamp, which was also turned into lamp oil to maintain the consumption of fuel. With the addition of the small world, the fuel finally managed to maintain it.


    After all, Muyi has practiced in that ancient world for 200 years, and such a long time is enough to make the small world stronger, far from being comparable in the past.


    But Muyi also understands that relying on the small world can only solve temporary problems and will consume clean sooner or later, so it is urgent to leave the long river of time and space.


    Although Mu Yi doesn''t know what dangers there are in the long river of time and space, even if there is an ancient world, even if there are some strange things, it is not impossible. Moreover, those once great emperors are sleeping deep in the long river of time and space. If they wake up, the consequences will be as unimaginable.


    However, there is no concept of time and space in the long river of time and space. Muyi shuttles back and forth, but he can''t find his way back. However, this is normal. Even the great emperor needs to be connected to leave the long river of time and space, not to mention Muyi.


    "Since no one will pick me up, I will pick myself up."


    After understanding the key, Muyi no longer shuttles blindly, but sits cross legged in the long river of time and space. His mind is directly integrated with the salary lamp, entering the deepest integration.


    It can be said that the salary lamp has witnessed the growth of Muyi and saved him more than once. Its importance to Muyi is self-evident. Even though Muyi has completely refined the salary lamp, he still feels that he is far from giving full play to the real power of the salary lamp.


    The salary lamp is also called the lamp of adversity by many people. The reason is that it constantly brings adversity to the owner. In addition to Muyi, every previous owner will encounter all kinds of adversity, which is unknown, and there is no good result in the end. That''s why it is called the lamp of adversity.


    But Muyi has never encountered anything unknown, but there are more dangers, but every time he can get through the difficulties and improve his cultivation. Even without those dangers and hardships, Muyi would not come to today so quickly.


    All this may also have something to do with his origin. After all, Muyi at the moment is just a wisp of the baby''s ghost growing up in the eternal coffin. Although he is unwilling to admit it, the connection between the two can''t be separated. Probably because of this reason, the disaster didn''t come to Muyi.


    And when the lamp of doom first appeared, it was on the eternal coffin. The two were obviously one, even from the same place.


    As for the baby in the eternal coffin, Muyi has had an experience before. Even if he and the small world are sucked clean, he just makes the baby open his eyes. Even Yu Wei will hurt the will of the fairy tomb.


    Although Muyi at that time was not as good as he is now, he estimated that even if he could barely open the baby''s eyes at the moment, it would last for a few seconds at most. It was impossible to really let him live. Even Muyi suspected that even if he became a real emperor, he could not do it.


    In addition, in the long river of time and space, in case of disturbing the will of the long river of time and space, or unknown existence, it is called lifting a stone to hit his own feet, so Muyi didn''t think of the baby.


    At this moment, he only wholeheartedly integrates with the salary lamp, and his consciousness goes upstream along the sub rune, one by one connected with the followers in the small world.

 Chapter 934

    When Mu Yi''s consciousness was connected with Liu demon and others, he suddenly felt that his consciousness was rising crazily. Originally, because of the long river of time and space, he could not connect with the sub runes of yin and Yang outside, but at the moment, he could feel it vaguely.


    Although the perception was very weak, it shocked Muyi, because as long as he could sense the sub rune, it meant that he could find his way back, which was the same as receiving.


    At the beginning, millions of elite blood sacrifices of the ghost family used the altar to communicate the long river of time and space and summon the ghost emperor, so the ghost emperor could leave the long river of time and space with the help of this call and guidance.


    The same reason is why the ancestor of Styx gave the mark of Muyi.


    Now, although no one calls Muyi, Muyi still sees hope because of the particularity of salary lamp and son rune.


    At first, in the secret place of Qingqiu, King Tianxiang chose to stay there because he found his own opportunity. The facts also proved that her decision was correct. With the help of imperial concubine Huang, her cultivation improved by leaps and bounds, and even awakened her blood again, directly reaching the level of prospective emperor.


    At this time, although the Tianxiang king still couldn''t catch up with the first generation of ancestors, she also had some of the power of her ancestors, that is, her eyes can see through the future and destiny.


    The reason why the high priest of the demon fox family let the Tianxiang King follow Muyi was that he saw the future by virtue of the great destiny left by his ancestors.


    The reason why the demon fox family became the near servant of the wa emperor was precisely because of the ability of the ancestors of the demon fox family.


    Now imperial concubine Huang likes Tianxiang king for this reason.


    It took ten years for Tianxiang king to break through the quasi emperor. In the past ten years, the underworld has changed greatly, especially the Terran, whether in strength or population, has undergone earth shaking changes. After all, in the past, it was precarious, and even his own life could not be guaranteed, not to mention his own children?


    Therefore, many people prefer to bear the pain themselves rather than continue this pain to the next generation, so the population growth of Terrans has been very slow.


    But now, the Terran has become the overlord of the underworld because of Mu Yi, and the demon family has helped the Terran rebuild the huge city. Now, nine huge cities, including Yongzhou City and Jingzhou City, have sprung up, still in the original place and still the original name.


    The Terran giant city of Kyushu also really spread throughout the underworld.


    Once, everyone can bully the Terran. Now, the precarious Terran can finally walk in the underworld with his head held high. All this is only because the Terran has a third saint and has the greatest strength in the whole underworld. He is the only invincible strong man. In the era when the great emperor does not come out, he is more like the great emperor.


    At the beginning, the return of the ghost emperor was not noticeable, only a few people knew, so many creatures in the underworld didn''t know what the Terran and the demon jointly searched the whole underworld for. They just thought it was the behavior of the Terran to show its hegemony. They didn''t dare to touch the bad luck in this case, so they had to obey their orders.


    Later, although Mu Yi knew the whereabouts of the great ghost emperor, he didn''t make a public announcement, so the mighty search in the underworld didn''t end, and there was even an increasingly fierce posture. After all, there were many races in the underworld, and who didn''t have any hatred against each other?


    However, many vicious races were originally attached to the ghost clan, which made some small clans dare not speak up. Now, the ghost clan has become history. Naturally, they have revenge and resentment. Therefore, the underworld has been in turmoil for some time, and even lasted for several years.


    To say the worst, in fact, it belongs to the ghost family. Although the ghost family has no quasi emperor and millions of elite, the rest can still not be underestimated. This is the heritage of thousands of years, but the problem is that there are people and demons, and the rest of the ghost family can''t turn out any waves at all.


    Even if the saint doesn''t have any orders, the blood debt over the years can''t be washed away easily, especially after not observing the so-called overall situation, there are human teams going deep into the ghost family and hunting the ghost family.


    Some people take the lead. In addition to the demon clan, the current alliance, the remaining small clans also see that there are cheap to pick up, and join them one after another to participate in this gluttonous feast. All those who participate in it will increase their strength greatly. The consequence of this continuous cycle is.


    Ten years later, the ghost clan has already disintegrated. Taking their families as the camp, they either choose to surrender, or live in seclusion, or become history completely.


    Even the glorious hundred cities are now either occupied or in ruins.


    All these are changes in the past ten years, and Muyi has disappeared for a whole decade.


    It has to be mentioned that in the past ten years, the Terran has had one more saint. It was the original local elder who was determined to die in the first World War of Jingzhou City. Unexpectedly, he survived in the end. After seeing the Muyi war, he felt a sense of closure, and finally broke through in one fell swoop and became the quasi emperor and the saint of the Terran.


    However, after the breakthrough of the earth old man, he was not honored as the fourth saint. This was also what he asked. It seems that the human saint is up to three.


    As for the semi step quasi emperor, there were two more. One of them was Jing Lao. In that war, he was bound to die, but in the end, Muyi repaired his origin with fuel and fire and was able to survive. After that experience, his practice advanced by leaps and bounds, as if he could not see the bottleneck. He became the semi step quasi emperor all the way, even if he was not far from the quasi emperor.


    Even Xuanyuan Shengzun asserted that in 30 years at most, old Jing will step into the quasi emperor and become the fifth Shengzun of the human race.


    "Still no news of him?"


    The void holy mountain, Xing Tian Saint looked at Xuanyuan saint who appeared in front of him and asked.


    In the past ten years, Xing Tian holy Zun has been in charge of the human race, and Xuanyuan holy Zun has tried all kinds of ways to constantly look for Mu Yi, but every time, he returns disappointed. This time, it seems that he still looks like this from the expression on his face.


    "No." Xuanyuan Shengzun shook his head and couldn''t help showing concern on his face. After all, for ten years, there was no news or trace. Muyi seemed to disappear out of thin air. Even Xuanyuan Shengzun used the technique of double body to go to the sun, but there was no Muyi.


    If Muyi doesn''t appear in a short time, it won''t arouse doubt, but if it keeps doing so, it''s hard to say.


    Even the nine infant venerable of the demon family came once to visit Muyi, and was blocked by Xuanyuan Shengzun in the closed pass of Muyi, but once and twice, can''t it always be like this?


    And more importantly, as an insider, Xuanyuan Shengzun knows that the ghost emperor is not dead. Who can resist if he comes back one day without Muyi?


    "Tianxiang, meet the two saints of the Terran."


    Just then, outside the void mountain, a voice suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 935

    After hearing this sound, Xuanyuan holy Zun and Xing Tian holy Zun were stunned. Then they appeared outside the void mountain and looked at a woman like a fairy not far away.


    "Taoist friends are the followers of the third saint?" Xuanyuan Saint looked at Tianxiang King excitedly. After all, Tianxiang king also appeared when Jingzhou City was in danger, and Xuanyuan saint was also watching the war, so he deeply remembered the followers of Muyi.


    But what he didn''t expect was that in just ten years, Tianxiang king had become a quasi emperor, and even the breath on his body was by no means comparable to the general quasi emperor.


    "Exactly!" King Tianxiang nodded and immediately excited the two saints of the Terran. After all, the presence of Muyi followers represents the news of Muyi.


    "Where is the third Saint now?" asked Xing Tian.


    "The master is now trapped in the long river of time and space." Tianxiang king said directly, but her words changed the faces of the two saints.


    The concept of the long river of time and space is clear to them. It is the place where the great emperor sleeps. For all creatures, it is the place of extinction. As long as they do not become the great emperor and enter it, they will immediately become the past, and even no trace will be left.


    The two great saints acknowledged that the original Muyi was really strong, but they definitely did not become the great emperor, and they could not become the great emperor in just ten years. Moreover, if they became the great emperor, the Tianxiang king in front of them would not be described by a sleepy word.


    But no matter what, they still know the whereabouts of Muyi. No wonder Xuanyuan holy Zun has been looking for Yin and Yang, even the void, but he can''t find Muyi, and he doesn''t think about the long river of time and space at all.


    Even if he thought of going to the long river of time and space with his strength, he was just looking for death.


    "I wonder if Tianxiang Taoist friend has any orders here?" Xuanyuan Shengzun asked.


    "If the master wants to return, he still needs you to wait for him." Tianxiang king said the purpose of his arrival.


    In fact, since Muyi disappeared ten years ago, the king of Tianxiang also could not perceive the existence of Muyi. The connection between Zi Rune and salary lamp seemed to be directly cut off, and the power of faith could not be transmitted. At that time, the king of Tianxiang asked Princess Huang and came to the conclusion that Muyi was in a special place, but there was no danger.


    Only in this way did the heavenly fragrance King rest assured, devote himself to practice, and finally break through to the quasi emperor.


    But the day before yesterday, she vaguely felt the connection of the sub rune, but the connection was too weak. She opened her blood and peeped into the future with her own divine power, so she barely got a little information.


    The long river of time and space, Terran, connect and lead.


    This is all the information that Tianxiang king got. In her current state, she can understand it completely as long as she understands it a little.


    At the beginning, Muyi disappeared and cut off the connection of Zi runes. Everything was due to the long river of time and space. Although I don''t know how Muyi spent these ten years, it is enough to explain his situation that Muyi needed to be introduced.


    Therefore, King Tianxiang did not care to close the door and directly left the secret place of Qingqiu. It''s strange to say that Princess Huang, who had not allowed her to leave before, seemed to be missing this time. She didn''t even show her face.


    Although Tianxiang king doesn''t know how to build the altar and how to connect Muyi, she believes that the human race must know. Even if she doesn''t know, the demon race will know the way. As long as there is connection, Muyi will return.


    "Take the lead?" the two saints were stunned at first. Then Xuanyuan nodded hard and said, "the third saint is the hope of our Terran. Even if we pay any more price, we must take him back."


    "Yes, I''ll try my best to build the altar later and try to get the third Saint back as soon as possible." Xing Tian also said.


    "What can I do for you?" asked Tianxiang king.


    "Since Taoist friends are the followers of the third saint, take the seat of the main altar. Our Terran emperor once left a method of connecting, that is, forming a large array with 1080 small altars and calling with Terran faith, but this method was reserved for the original Terran emperor. I don''t know whether the third saint can be used." Xuanyuan said slowly, The introduction method of the human race is different from that of the ghost race. There is no need for blood sacrifice, but he doesn''t know the effect. After all, Muyi has not become the great emperor.


    "Yes." Tianxiang King nodded directly. After all, the salary lamp can devour faith, and as long as there is enough faith, I believe it is enough to bring Muyi back.


    "A month later, please come to Yongzhou ancestral city." Xuanyuan holy Zun saluted the king of Tianxiang and said.


    "Please two saints." King Tianxiang also saluted, and then turned and left.


    After King Tianxiang left, Xing Tian Shengzun said solemnly, "is there too much movement?"


    "Now we have no choice. Even if we are suspicious, we believe that we will be fine in a short time. After all, it is only ten years since the third holy master did not appear. For the existence of this level, the time is too short." Xuanyuan holy Master said without hesitation. As he said, at present, we have no choice, because Muyi is the symbol of today''s human race, And the greatest hope.


    Once Muyi cannot return, or is perceived and destroyed in advance, the consequences are by no means affordable to the Terran.


    "In that case, we might as well make it bigger so that everyone thinks we are calling the Terran emperor," said Xing Tian Shengzun.


    "Even if this method can hide for a while, it will still be exposed once the call is launched. I''m not worried about the other races, but..." Xuanyuan Shengzun''s voice gradually lowered. Although he didn''t say the last words, Xingtian Shengzun still knew what he wanted to say.


    "Then take a gamble and see if they have the courage." Xing Tian holy Zun said mercilessly.


    "Up to now, it''s the only way. I''m responsible for the construction of nine huge cities, and I''ll give you the rest." Xuanyuan Saint nodded and said.


    "OK." Xing Tian Shengzun said and left directly.


    A secret will from the holy master spread all over the Terran, and some strong people of the Terran returned one after another. On the Terran territory, altars began to rise. Although such a big movement still attracted a lot of attention, more people were confused and didn''t understand what the Terran was doing.


    Only the existence of the quasi emperor level can vaguely see something. However, with the current strength of the Terran, the only thing that can be destroyed is the demon clan. The so-called alliance is when the Terran can suppress the demon clan. Otherwise, the so-called alliance relationship is a joke and has no binding force.


    (let''s talk about the update. If nothing happens, the mantra will be finished on June 1, so there are more than ten days left. In the future, let''s watch it early at 8:1 am and 12:1 pm every morning. It will break out on June 1!)

 Chapter 936

    One month, 1080 altars in the Terran family rose up. Even the smallest altar was a hundred feet in size.


    Among the nine giant cities, at least they have reached a scale of thousands of feet. Only yongzhouzu city finally shows its ferocity. Under the earth, it is actually spread all over every inch of yongzhouzu city. It looks more like the whole giant city is built on the altar.


    Such a large-scale action is naturally impossible to hide from others. Now, almost the whole hell knows that the Terran should have big actions, but because the reputation of the third saint is not far away, ten years is not enough for them to go before, so they did not make rash moves.


    "Venerable, do the Terran really want to summon the great emperor?" the demon clan is also paying attention to the actions of the Terran, especially the nine baby venerable and the other two peak quasi emperors.


    "Do you think the Terran has a third saint, so you need to summon the great emperor in such a hurry? Moreover, the cause of the death of the Terran great emperor was a mystery, and whether it entered the long river of time and space is still unknown." the nine baby venerable said slowly.


    "Isn''t it because of the great ghost emperor?" asked another peak prospective emperor.


    "There may be some reasons in this regard, but I believe that the third sage of the Terran can stop the demon emperor once, and can stop the second time. At present, it''s not time for the birth of the great emperor. Even if it''s reluctantly, it''s too dangerous. I don''t think the senior level of the Terran will be so unwise." the nine baby venerable said slowly.


    "Why did the Terran suddenly make such a big noise? It can''t be playing on purpose?"


    "The third saint of the Terran has disappeared for ten years," said the nine child venerable suddenly.


    "Ten years?" a peak prospective emperor was stunned at first, and then looked at the nine infant venerable, "venerable, do you mean that the third sage of the Terran had an accident or fell, so the Terran was desperate and had to pick up his own emperor in advance?"


    Although another peak prospective Emperor didn''t say it clearly, his expression obviously meant the same thing.


    "Who said that the Terran must be leading the great emperor? Can''t it be the third saint?" the nine infant venerable smiled and said.


    "Lead the third saint? How is this possible? Doesn''t the Terran say that the third saint has been closed all the time? Even if this is the information deliberately released by the Terran, you can get back no matter where you go with the strength of the Terran third saint? How is it possible to lead?" a peak prospective emperor asked puzzled.


    "No, there is a place that will be lost even after entering with the strength of the third saint, and can only rely on receiving and guiding," said the nine infant venerable.


    "Lost?"


    "The long river of time and space?"


    The two peak prospective emperors quickly reacted, but the expression on their faces was not like believing. After all, there is a long river of time and space. There can be no luck for anyone who does not become a great emperor.


    Even if they have a high evaluation of the third sage of the Terran, the strongest invincible strongman since the past dynasties is also the only invincible strongman today, but the quasi emperor is the quasi emperor after all. Even if the strength is strong, it is very different from the great emperor.


    How can an existence that has not become a great emperor enter the long river of time and space? And survived?


    "Ten years ago, I went to a place where the third sage of the Terran disappeared last. There, I sensed the power of the long river of time and space. In fact, I have been trying to verify this thing for ten years, and now I can really be sure.


    Ten years ago, the third Saint disappeared for no reason because he entered the long river of time and space. Although I don''t know how he did it, there is no need to doubt this, "said the nine baby venerable slowly.


    At the beginning, Muyi disappeared, and the two saints of the human race found out at the same time and rushed there, but they didn''t know. In fact, there was another person, even one step ahead of them, who was the nine infant venerable of the demon family.


    After the nine infant venerable arrived, the channel had just been closed, and the last power belonging to the long river of time and space had not disappeared, so he knew more.


    Then, he quietly observed the two great saints of the Terran, and finally verified his idea. The third saint of the Terran did disappear, and may even enter the long river of time and space.


    Although this conjecture is somewhat incredible, it is true. Now the Terran''s actions have proved this.


    In fact, it''s easy to verify this thing now. Just wait. After all, once the Terran starts to receive the call, it''s clear to see who the call object is. There will never be a call to the Terran emperor, but the third saint.


    "The third saint of the Terran disappears, venerable one, this is the best chance for my demon family." Next to him, a peak quasi emperor suddenly became excited. In fact, as he said, now the ghost clan has become the past, and the Terran, although nominally the overlord, is only supported by the third saint, otherwise the name will never turn to the Terran. Relatively speaking, the demon clan is more suitable. After all, there are three peak quasi emperors of the demon clan today.


    There are not a few ordinary quasi emperors. Even at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain outside Jingzhou City, there are five quasi emperors. In both aspects, the demon clan is far beyond the human race.


    It''s just that the Terran has a third saint, who can subdue the Terran on his own. Such a big demon clan is not even enough for him to kill alone. In this case, who dares to provoke the Terran? Even if the Terran has only three or five hundred people, it will immediately become the overlord of the underworld.


    This is that strength determines everything.


    "Yes, if it is determined that the Terran is the third saint, as long as we destroy it, the third saint will always be lost in the long river of time and space and cannot return." another peak prospective emperor also showed a trace of ruthlessness.


    "Then what? Will my demon clan become the new overlord of the underworld?" only the nine baby venerable remained silent, and even a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Don''t forget, the great ghost emperor has actually come out of the long river of time and space. He was only intercepted by the third saint, resulting in heavy damage, so he hid. This time may be long or soon. Who can stop the great ghost emperor at that time?


    Although the ghost clan collapsed, our demon clan was not the culprit, but we did a lot of things in it. Strictly speaking, it was our demon clan who betrayed the ghost clan first. Do you think if the ghost emperor returns, will we let our demon clan go? Who will go up then? "The nine baby venerable said calmly, but the two peak quasi emperors trembled at the same time, He quickly lowered his head.


    At the same time, they also completely woke up and fully understood how stupid their idea was. At the same time, they were also a little puzzled. How could they suddenly become obsessed? Can''t even think of such a simple truth?


    But they didn''t find that there was a struggle behind the calm of the nine baby venerable, but he forced him to suppress it immediately.


    As the Terran unfolded this scene, the whole underworld became an undercurrent, as if something big was about to happen.

 Chapter 937

    In the ancestral city of Yongzhou of the human race, King Tianxiang arrived as promised, and the two saints greeted him personally. As for the earth elder, although he has broken through to the quasi emperor, he is stabilizing the realm because of the short time. In addition, the two saints are keeping it a secret, so few people know about this matter.


    This time, although Di Lao didn''t show up, he was still invisible in the void. If something really happened, he would show up naturally.


    However, if Tianxiang king is added, the Terran also has four quasi emperors at the moment. This strength can be resisted by any race except that it can''t be compared with the demon race.


    "Tianxiang Taoist friend, all 1080 altars have been prepared and spread all over the Terran territory. At the command, our Terran will go all out to summon the third saint." Xuanyuan Saint looked at Tianxiang king and said solemnly.


    For Terrans, this is also a gamble.


    "OK, excuse me, two saints. At that time, I will be guided by the connection with the master. I hope you can seize the opportunity." Tianxiang king also said that compared with the Terran can only summon aimlessly in the long river of time and space, her role is even greater and can guide the direction. At that time, with the help of the huge faith of the Terran, It can completely lead Muyi out of the long river of time and space, saving a lot of trouble.


    "That''s great. I have to bother Tianxiang Taoist friends." Xuanyuan Shengzun looked happy. He didn''t expect Tianxiang king to have such ability. Originally, he planned to use the two tokens left by Muyi and the name to summon. Although it was much easier than looking for a needle in a haystack, Xuanyuan Shengzun was not sure whether he could bring Muyi back.


    But now, with the Tianxiang King''s method, the success rate should be increased by at least several percent.


    "This is what I should do." after Tianxiang King finished, his face became dignified, looked at Xuanyuan Shengzun and said, "there''s one thing I have to say."


    "Tianxiang Taoist friend, please speak clearly." although Xuanyuan Shengzun didn''t know what Tianxiang king wanted to say, it was obviously not a good thing to see each other''s face.


    "Before I came, I saw the luck of the Terran, which was dyed red by blood, so I''m afraid it''s still a big disaster for the Terran to pick up the master this time." the king of Tianxiang said slowly.


    Hearing her words, the two saints turned pale together. Although they had long thought about various consequences, they still didn''t think that things would be so serious that Qi and blood were a sign of great evil.


    The two saints looked at each other, and then Xuanyuan looked at the king of Tianxiang and said, "thank you for reminding me, but this time, my Terran has no way back, and the third saint is more important to my Terran, so no matter what price we pay this time, we will bring the third Saint back."


    Neither Xuanyuan Saint nor Xingtian Saint doubted whether Tianxiang king was cheating them, because there was no need. The other party was not only a follower of the third saint, but also a prospective emperor.


    What''s more, before that, the two saints had thought about many possibilities and had long been ready, but the words of King Tianxiang confirmed the worst expectation in their hearts.


    Moreover, as Xuanyuan Saint said, this time, the Terran has no way back, and in the past ten years, the Terran who has been used to being proud and looking up will not accept that the Terran will be bullied again. Therefore, it is inevitable to attract the third Saint anyway.


    "That''s good." Tianxiang King nodded, but finally reminded, "at present, only Terrans can trust."


    With that, the king of Tianxiang didn''t say much. He stepped out directly and appeared at the highest place in the center of Yongzhou City. Here, it is like a sky high tower, with a total of 1080 floors, standing in Yongzhou City. Even if it is far away, you can see it clearly.


    At the bottom of the tower, there are strong people of the human race, and everyone has a determination on his face. As for their respective homes, more ordinary people sit on the ground with a smile and seem to be looking forward to something.


    This scene is not only in Yongzhou City, but also in nine huge cities and villages in the wilderness.


    Some people even slowly opened the box in front of them and took out a statue in white, but they couldn''t see their face clearly. Some people opened the portrait in front of them and looked at the figure above. However, the figure on the portrait was also blurred.


    This is the third saint of the Terran and the most precious thing in countless Terran families, because they know very well that everything of the Terran today is brought by the third saint. It can''t be said that the previous two saints have no credit, but just like the stars and the moon, their brilliance is covered by the third saint.


    What''s more, this scene is originally from the will of the holy master.


    After everything was ready, Xuanyuan Saint suddenly walked towards the sky step by step, and his figure became taller and taller, almost as high as the thousand storey altar. At the same time, Xuanyuan Saint appeared in the rest of the Terran cities and in all the Terran villages.


    "Thousands of years ago, our Terran emperor led our ancestors to the underworld and laid the foundation for the survival of the Terran with countless blood and bones. Over the past thousand years, generations of Terrans have died for this, but our Terran has always been self-improvement. Even in the face of a powerful enemy, we have never succumbed.


    When the Terran was in danger of being destroyed again, the third Saint stepped forward to save the Terran, and made our Terran become the overlord of the underworld, so that our Terran can go out and never be bullied again.


    Now, our Terran is in danger again, and the third saint is in danger. Only our Terran work together to lead the third Saint back can we resolve the Terran crisis.


    The human race is constantly striving for self-improvement, and the firewood has been passed down from generation to generation. Let us light the firewood for the third Saint today and illuminate his way home. "


    At this moment, the voice of Xuanyuan Saint sounded in the ears of all Terrans. At the same time, it also made all the families in the underworld understand that the third saint of Terrans was in danger and could not return.


    At the same moment, I don''t know how many races have different thoughts. Even unconsciously, their eyes slowly turn red and become ferocious when they look at the Terran.


    "We are willing to light the firewood for the third saint and take him home."


    Countless voices sounded almost at the same time. All Terrans have only one name in their hearts at the moment, that is, the third saint, who also has only one purpose to take him home.


    In fact, after ten years of development, the name and deeds of the third Saint have already spread all over the human race. Even three-year-old children can be familiar with it. Even countless young generations take the third saint as their idol and hope to become a hero and symbol of the human race like the third saint in the future.


    The people in Jingzhou City feel more clearly because they have experienced despair, so they understand what the third Saint means to the Terran.

 Chapter 938

    At this moment, there is no selfishness or hatred among the Terrans. There is only the most pious wish, that is, the hope that the third saint will go home.


    Altars were lit up, and a trace of subtle power of faith was integrated into the altars. Then, through the transmission of these altars, they all disappeared under the ancestral city of Yongzhou.


    At that moment, the Yongzhou ancestral city was shocked, and then the 1080 altars began to light up layer by layer, and the white light enveloped the whole Yongzhou City.


    At the top of the altar, the heavenly fragrance King sat there with a solemn face. She could clearly feel the faith from all directions and from the human race.


    Although the beliefs provided by each human race are insignificant and only a trace, the number of human races can make up for this deficiency. Even if they can''t be compared with their followers in quality, they are far beyond in quantity.


    But outside the Terran, one after another red eyed creatures appeared. Looking at the Terran''s eyes, they wished they could swallow them alive, as if they had great hatred.


    And this phenomenon spread throughout the underworld, and most races were affected.


    "It''s really the third saint."


    In the demon clan, the nine baby venerable showed a trace of clarity, but he was not complacent because he guessed right. On the contrary, his face was more dignified, because all the things in the underworld at the moment were not concealed from him.


    Even those jealous creatures are mixed with some demon families.


    "Venerable, what''s going on?" the other two peak quasi emperors also found something wrong, a little shocked.


    "They have been controlled. This time, the Terran and even the third holy master are in danger," said the nine child venerable.


    "Controlled? Who has this ability?" asked a peak prospective emperor.


    "Is it the ghost emperor?" another peak prospective emperor suddenly thought of something.


    "This means may not be the great ghost emperor, but no matter who the other party is, there is only one purpose, that is to destroy the Terran, and even his real purpose is the third saint." the nine infant Zun undoubtedly saw it most clearly.


    "Venerable, what should we do now? Continue to watch?" asked a peak prospective emperor.


    "The icing on the cake is not important to send charcoal in the snow. And since our demon clan has stood in line, why should we give up halfway? At least now, it''s not the time. You two, take people to stop the strong of all races. The prospective emperor dares to do it and there is no amnesty!" said the nine baby venerable coldly.


    "Yes, venerable." the two peak quasi emperors were ordered to leave.


    "The third saint, since even the one is so optimistic about you, I''ll bet once. I hope you don''t disappoint me." the nine baby venerable''s eyes seem to penetrate the infinite space and see the long river of time and space.


    "Kill!"


    When the altars in Yongzhou City were lit up layer by layer, there were flames of war everywhere, shouting and killing sounded, and red eyed figures rushed into the Terran to kill, as if they had lost their reason.


    Fortunately, the Terrans have long been prepared. Some powerful Terrans wake up first and block each other, but even so, the Terrans still lose a lot.


    However, most people are still immersed in it and call for the return of the third saint, because they know that their strength is not enough to fight against those enemies. At present, the only thing that can help is to call for the third saint. As long as the third Saint returns, everything will no longer be a problem.


    Those who invade the Terran will pay a price for it.


    As king Tianxiang said before, the luck of the Terran is red. At this moment, the hell, wherever there is a Terran, has fallen into war, affecting a wide range, even far more than the last time.


    Fortunately, this time is not as elite and powerful as the demon and ghost army last time, and the Terran has made great progress in the past ten years, so it can barely resist for a while.


    However, with more and more crazy creatures, the human race gradually became unsustainable. At this time, the strong of the demon race rushed to help the human race kill those creatures. As for the quasi emperor level creatures, there were not many. Even if there were one or two shots, they were all killed by the quasi emperor, the two top peaks of the demon race.


    So far, the Terran crisis seems to be alleviated.


    Yongzhou ancestral City, with countless blood on the altar, finally lit up 1080 floors. Then Tianxiang king showed his magic power of fate at all costs and peeped into the future. In this process, her temperament is constantly changing, becoming more and more indifferent and ruthless.


    And her long hair is constantly turning white. Obviously, this display also needs to pay the price of life for her.


    With the help of the divine power of fate, the king of Tianxiang took the initiative to communicate with Muyi with the sub Rune for the first time. Fortunately, Muyi has been maintaining that state. Otherwise, even if the king of Tianxiang runs out of life, it is impossible to contact Muyi.


    After all, with the obstruction of the long river of time and space, it is far from what a prospective emperor can spy on.


    At the moment when Zi Rune contacted Du Muyi, a loud noise suddenly came from the sky, and then the whole sky seemed to be penetrated by a force. The altar, which had accumulated the power of countless beliefs, burst into dazzling light, rushed into the sky, crossed the sky and led to an unknown place.


    In the long river of time and space, firewood is getting weaker and weaker. Obviously, even with the supplement of the small world, it can''t keep up with the combustion of firewood. Even the longer the time, the more terrible the consumption of firewood will be. It''s not easy to maintain it until now.


    At this time, Mu Yi''s mind moved, and the connection between the son Rune of King Tianxiang was suddenly clear, and completely connected under the blessing of an inexplicable force.


    Compared with the past, Muyi tried all his best to send only a few information to Tianxiang king. At this moment, it is no different from that in the small world. Muyi can even feel everything about Tianxiang king.


    After a while, the power of Tianxiang King''s faith was poured into the salary lamp, which once again lit the firewood. At the same time, there was a memory from Tianxiang king, which made Muyi know the situation of the underworld in an instant.


    After knowing that the underworld is only the past ten years, Muyi is greatly relieved. What he fears most is that when he returns to the underworld, it is already Canghai Cangtian, so even if he becomes the great emperor, it will be useless.


    At the same time, Muyi also knows what the Terran has done for him. When he is moved, he can''t help worrying. After all, the Terran is far from stable as expected, and he is not without enemies. Whether it is the ghost emperor or the will of the fairy tomb, it is an irresistible existence for the Terran.


    Although the will of the fairy tomb fled at the beginning, and the great ghost emperor''s whereabouts are hidden and is recovering, Muyi believes that the actions of the Terran can''t hide them. Therefore, if Muyi wants to really return, he may be against one or even two of them.

 Chapter 939

    "Since there is no way back, fight!"


    Muyi suddenly got up and opened his arms. At the same time, a greater force of faith poured in and was directly swallowed up by the salary lamp. Then the fuel fire suddenly flourished, and the light enveloped Muyi and even spread to further places.


    Whether it is the will of the immortal tomb or the great ghost emperor, at its peak, he absolutely has the strength of the great emperor. Now, Mu Yi also has the power of the great emperor after his understanding of boxing meaning reaches 96%, so from this point of view, he is not bad.


    Through his belief, Muyi felt countless thoughts, all of which were to take him, the third saint, home. His heart suddenly gushed into the sky. What if there was a long river of time and space? Still can''t stop him from going home.


    The whole body was shrouded in flames. Guided by the power of faith, Muyi stepped out step by step and began to go upstream in countless voices of going home. It was by no means so simple to want to go upstream. If Muyi hadn''t integrated 96% of his boxing intention, I''m afraid he couldn''t even step out.


    After all, 90% of the boxing intention means that Muyi has initially reached the great emperor, while 96% has steadily given him the strength of the great emperor. At the moment, he naturally steps out step by step without worrying about the assimilation of his will.


    As Muyi goes upstream, it immediately startles the existence in the deep river of time and space. After all, this upstream fluctuation is too obvious. However, compared with the ghost emperor, Muyi is very strange, and he doesn''t need to condense his body again. It will be much easier to simply go upstream, and he doesn''t even have the will to disturb the river of time and space.


    Such a situation immediately made those great emperors realize that there was another new great emperor in heaven and earth. The other party just entered the long river of time and space and left now. It was much easier than those great emperors who wanted to reverse the rules and rebirth. They didn''t know how many times.


    But they don''t know that their guess is not accurate, because Muyi hasn''t become the real emperor at the moment. After all, the curse of immortals is not so easy to crack.


    But for these great emperors, when someone takes this step, it is not far from the change of time and space, and they are about to leave.


    "Open it for me!"


    Mu Yi didn''t know how many steps he had taken. Although his strength was constantly consumed, he clearly felt that he was getting closer and closer to leaving the long river of time and space.


    Finally, an obvious diaphragm appeared in front of him. It seemed that he wanted to press him back into the deep river of time and space. At this time, Mu Yi shouted, nine turns of the golden body decided to turn to the extreme, combined with 96% of the punch, and went straight out.


    "Boom!"


    Vaguely, Muyi heard a loud noise, and then the obstacles in front of him disappeared. Muyi stepped out and immediately felt like leaving the water.


    However, at this time, a strong warning rose at the bottom of his heart. At this time, Muyi was the weakest, and his strength did not exist. Then Muyi saw a huge bronze ancient coffin hit him.


    On that, Muyi felt the smell of the fairy tomb.


    Obviously, it is the will of the immortal tomb to sneak into him at the moment. What Muyi didn''t expect is that the other party not only found him, but also his strength is obviously much stronger. He already has 70% of the strength of the great emperor and can absolutely crush the previous Muyi.


    But now, Muyi is no longer the former Muyi. It integrates 96% of the boxing intention, making him stronger than ever. Even if his strength is less than one tenth at the moment, it is still very important.


    And just give Mu Yi a moment, he can recover quickly. After all, the steady stream of faith is still pouring into his body.


    Unfortunately, the other party prepared for so long to wait for Muyi to appear. Therefore, although Muyi fought back with all his strength, he was still smashed into the long river of time and space by great force.


    At this time, Muyi felt that a huge force seemed to be cutting off the power of his faith. This discovery surprised Muyi. Although he fell into the long river of time and space again, Muyi was not worried. As long as he had the power of faith and guidance, he could come out.


    However, if the faith is directly cut off, it is tantamount to losing the way home, and there is no concept of time and space in the long river of time and space. Even if you follow the previous position, it is absolutely impossible to rush out. You will only continue to fall into the long river of time and space, and then the will will will be assimilated after the pay light goes out.


    After all, Muyi is not the real emperor, otherwise he can lock the position of the underworld by his own will and step out by force.


    "No!"


    When he felt that someone wanted to cut off his faith, Muyi understood that it was not good. He could no longer care about consumption. His mind ran through the small world. In a moment, all the forces in the human body such as Liu demon poured into Muyi''s body. At the same time, the small world was depressed for a moment.


    The Tianxiang king in Yongzhou City is also in danger at the moment, because in the air, a figure appears, and a big hand grabs it downward. Facing this huge hand, both the Tianxiang king and the human saint who has long guarded aside, all give birth to a small feeling and have no power to resist.


    "Emperor!"


    This feeling of powerlessness instantly made them understand that it must be the existence of the great emperor at the moment. At present, in the underworld, there is only one who has reason to do it and can do it, that is the great ghost emperor.


    No one expected that he would take action at this critical moment. Obviously, he wanted to cut off the hope of Muyi''s return from the source. In this way, the Terran has no hope at all.


    Tianxiang king could only watch the giant hand fall. Everyone in Yongzhou City, including her, felt a sense of despair.


    "You crossed the line."


    At this time, a voice sounded between heaven and earth. Although it was slow, it clearly printed into everyone''s heart. Then a red light flashed and directly smashed the giant hand. From the smell of the red light, it was also the level of the great emperor.


    Without the power of the ghost emperor to cut off his faith, Muyi in the long river of time and space felt it clearly again. Coupled with the soaring power in his body, he tore the long river of time and space again and walked out completely.


    The bronze coffin controlled by the will of the fairy tomb still falls, but this time, it is doomed to be disappointed.


    Muyi pinched his fist, the power of the great emperor surged out, and the golden light filled the air. With a click, the bronze ancient coffin was smashed directly in front of Muyi, but there was nothing inside. There was only a will. When Muyi crushed the bronze ancient coffin, he didn''t know how to escape.


    "Immortal tomb will, I hope you can have such good luck next time." Mu Yi glanced deeply at the distance. He could vaguely perceive each other''s position, but he couldn''t chase each other, because he had more important things to do.

 Chapter 940

    When Muyi returns to the underworld, both the ghost emperor and the red light blocking each other have retreated. The other party seems to know that he has lost the opportunity and can no longer block Muyi. Moreover, Muyi''s strength is at its peak at the moment. Although the ghost emperor has been in the past ten years, he still can''t recover, especially when he finally separated from the long river of time and space, Being hurt by the will of the fairy tomb, it will only be more difficult to recover.


    Therefore, in the face of Muyi at the moment, he has no chance of winning. Instead, he might as well leave first. As long as he recovers completely, it''s not too late to kill Muyi and the Terran.


    When Muyi appeared in Yongzhou City, the whole hell seemed to tremble. Then the red light in the eyes of the creatures attacking the Terran slowly receded and completely woke up. When they understood what had happened, they immediately turned pale. Most of the creatures turned and ran away without saying a word.


    "You wait, damn it!"


    Mu Yi only said four words, and then stretched out his hand. All the intruders'' lives trembled almost at the same time, and then turned into powder. It was obvious that they could not die again. Even the quasi emperor stopped by the demon family was not surprised.


    Muyi''s domineering means completely frightened the demon clan, as well as those lively creatures. No one thought that Muyi would do such a thing just after his return. More importantly, he didn''t even show up. When you think of the collision before Yongzhou City, the answer is ready to come out.


    "Emperor!"


    In the demon clan, the nine baby venerable was shocked and almost made a noise. Before, he doubted why Muyi could survive in the long river of time and space. He had a fleeting idea, but he immediately drove it away. After all, the guess was too terrible and incredible.


    But I didn''t expect that the emergence of Muyi brought him a greater shock. Such strength is definitely the great emperor.


    After Muyi shot, Tianxiang king and the human Saint also reacted and looked at Muyi excitedly. After all, what does the strength of the great emperor mean? They knew very well that, just like the previous giant hand, they had no resistance at all. Even Xuanyuan saint and other peak prospective emperors were the same. They looked like ants under the power of heaven.


    But now, even if the Terran emperor can''t return, they don''t have to worry anymore. They think Muyi is the emperor.


    As for why there is no majesty of the great emperor, in their view, Muyi should deliberately cover it up, so they don''t know that although Muyi has the strength of the great emperor, his will has not reached the level of the great emperor. Therefore, even if his breath is like an abyss and a prison, it is still very different from the real majesty of the great emperor.


    "Sorry to worry you," said Mu Yixin, who appeared on the altar and looked at Xuanyuan Shengzun not far away.


    "Third..." Xuanyuan Shengzun just wanted to call Mu Yi. Suddenly, he thought that Mu Yi''s identity was different, so he wanted to correct it, but he was stopped by Mu Yi.


    "Call me the third saint. I just have the strength of the great emperor, not the real great emperor." facing Xuanyuan saint, Muyi didn''t hide it. It can even be said that he doesn''t need to hide it at the moment. Even if he openly says he''s not the great emperor, so what? Who dares to question his failure?


    Hearing Mu Yi''s words, Xuanyuan Shengzun looked more strange. Isn''t it a real emperor with the strength of the great emperor? However, he did not continue to ask, but called the third Saint again.


    "Welcome the third Saint home." in Yongzhou City, I don''t know who it is, suddenly shouted.


    There was silence, but then a louder call sounded.


    "Welcome the third Saint home."


    Wave after wave, even to the back, not only Yongzhou City, all Kyushu cities, but also the Terrans in the wilderness. There were huge cheers at the place where each altar was located, all of them welcoming the third Saint home.


    At that moment, a more surging force of faith poured into the salary lamp, and even the color of the salary fire was constantly deepening. Between the white, a trace of subtle blue gradually condensed out.


    The silk blue gives Muyi a familiar feeling that Nanming leaves the fire.


    Originally thought that Nanming Lihuo had completely disappeared, but I didn''t expect that at the moment, it was restored with the help of huge faith. More accurately, it should be completely integrated with firewood and fire, so that firewood and fire can be divided into two.


    Outside is the power of faith, inside is the Nanming Lihuo, which seems clear-cut, but in fact it is one, which also adds a new ability to the firewood and fire. Nirvana rebirth is also the natural magic power of the rosefinch.


    In this way, Muyi no longer has to worry that the firewood will be extinguished, because even if it is extinguished, he can Nirvana again and ignite a new flame.


    In the underworld, all the strong people who saw this scene were shocked. If the Terran had some insufficient information before, then after this time, no one can doubt the Terran. I''m afraid that from now on, the Terran will really stand in the underworld and become a real overlord.


    As for the ghost clan, even if there is the great emperor, it will eventually become the past. Unless the Youming emperor personally kills Muyi, it is only unlikely.


    "I''ve known what happened before. Thank you for what the two saints have done. I''ll leave you here. I left in advance." Muyi said to the two saints and left directly with the king of Tianxiang.


    The Terran Carnival has only begun.


    "Thank Princess Huang for helping me." in the secret place of Qingqiu, Mu Yi looked at Princess Huang and said, if Princess Huang hadn''t stopped the ghost emperor, I''m afraid he would have fallen back into the long river of time and space, and life and death are unpredictable.


    So from this point of view, imperial concubine Huang was saving his life.


    "He is the one I want to kill, but with my strength, he is by no means his opponent. I expect you to kill him in the future, so I naturally can''t watch him calculate you." Princess Huang said faintly, obviously didn''t put the previous things on her.


    "I will abide by the original promise." Mu Yi nodded. His so-called promise is obviously the condition that he promised imperial concubine Huang to kill the owner of the mark. Since it has been determined that the other party is the ghost emperor, he will not be soft hearted.


    After all, it''s unforgivable to rely on the other party''s repeated moves against the Terran, and even if it''s just for the Terran, Muyi must completely solve the other party.


    Just want to kill a great emperor, even if it is the great emperor who has been hit hard, it is not so easy. After all, even if the other party falls, he can still slowly condense his will and resurrect in the long river of time and space.


    Unless Mu Yi has the strength of the great emperor forever, the traces of the other party''s existence can be erased together. In that way, even if there is a long river of time and space, the other party can''t be resurrected. This is the only way to completely kill the great emperor.


    As for the great emperor of the same level, he can suppress and kill the great emperor, but he can''t do it completely.


    (I''m going to attend the annual meeting today, so I can only send and save manuscripts in recent days. In addition, do you want kunkun''s autographed photos? At present, the website has launched activities. If you reward the red envelope for a certain amount, you will get various rewards, and the red envelope will be given to the author in full. It''s hard to meet in a millennium. Let''s finish the book of the curse on June 1, and finally ask for a wave of rewards. For details, please see the announcement on the homepage of the website and sell it by the way!)

 Chapter 941

    "In fact, the palace didn''t expect him to return so early and let him succeed. Fortunately, you were more unexpected. You successfully sniped him when he left the long river of time and space. Then you went to the long river of time and space, and your strength reached the level of the great emperor. Now you are qualified to break the curse of immortals, but if you really want to take this step, you should be careful." Imperial concubine Huang looked at Mu Yi with an obvious difference in her expression.


    Obviously, even she did not expect Muyi''s progress to be so fast, far exceeding her expectation.


    In particular, Muyi has the strength of the great emperor in the quasi emperor realm. It''s incredible. In the past, she was a little skeptical that Muyi can completely eliminate the ghost emperor. After all, it''s not so easy for the great emperor to achieve.


    But now, she is full of confidence in Muyi. As long as Muyi can break the curse of immortals and take that step completely, her strength will definitely improve by leaps and bounds. At present, even if she can''t reach the level of the eternal emperor, she can at least compare with the nether emperor and the empress.


    These two were the only two emperors who didn''t fall when they were attacked by immortals across the long river of time and space. They just fell into a deep sleep.


    And if you want to deal with immortals, at least you have to have the strength of the eternal emperor. Therefore, Muyi not only carries the hope of the human race, but also the hope of the whole hell to some extent.


    After all, immortal always wanted to cross the long river of time and space and came to this era from the end of time and space, but he was stopped by the great emperor for the first time, so immortal blood came for the next time.


    Unfortunately, the ancient emperor has completely disappeared. Once the immortal comes again, no one can stop it. At this time, if Muyi shows the potential of the ancient emperor, the attention and attention will naturally be different.


    Even now, Muyi has lightly carried the luck of the human race, and even the luck of the whole hell. Because of this, Muyi will enter the ancient world, and its strength will advance by leaps and bounds. It will have the strength of the great emperor in a short time.


    No matter how long Mu Yi stayed in that ancient space, no matter how long he stayed in the long river of time and space, the underworld has only passed ten years, and all time, naturally, the underworld should prevail.


    Fortunately, he has understood 96% of his boxing intention. As long as he understands the remaining 0.40%, he can thoroughly refine the Taoist fruit and begin to impact the realm of the great emperor.


    But at the moment, listening to imperial concubine Huang''s words, it seems to be intentional. Is there any danger that he doesn''t know? After all, he already knows about the curse of the great emperor. In fact, as long as he has the strength of the great emperor in the prospective emperor, the curse can be offset.


    So what kind of danger can make imperial concubine Huang remind him who has the strength of the great emperor at the moment?


    "Please also ask imperial concubine Huang for guidance." Mu Yi said directly. The imperial concubine Huang in front of him gave him a mysterious feeling. It''s specious. It''s the wa emperor, but it''s not the wa emperor. But from her strength to block the ghost emperor, although she didn''t reach the great emperor, it''s not far away, at least compared with the will of the fairy tomb at this time.


    In the case of not being real, the situation of imperial concubine Huang is particularly strange.


    If the separation of the old ancestor of Styx had such strength at the beginning, there was no need for his connection. Obviously, there was an essential difference. Therefore, Mu Yi never regarded imperial concubine Huang as anyone''s separation. She was her, imperial concubine Huang.


    "Do you know why there has been only one eternal emperor in Yin and Yang for so many years?" imperial concubine Huang asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "In fact, no matter the nether world or the backland, their qualifications are not worse than that of the ancient emperor, or even better. However, their luck is worse, so they can''t break through and can only linger under the ancient emperor. The real reason why they can''t break through is that heaven and earth don''t allow." Princess Huang said coldly.


    "Heaven and earth do not allow? Is it the underworld? But after becoming the great emperor, you can not be bound by heaven and earth, why will there be heaven and earth do not allow?" Muyi was puzzled. Even he can get rid of the underworld now, and the great emperor has his own small world. Even if he leaves the underworld, he can live well. Why care about heaven and earth?


    "Because they were born and grew up in this world, they had their marks long ago. To become the great emperor of all ages, they need to recover all their marks, even including the long river of time and space, including the heaven and earth that gave birth to you and raised you. Only in this way can they take that step without hindrance and truly be the only one for all ages," said Princess Huang.


    Obviously, neither the Youming emperor nor the empress of the earth could do this, so she was always trapped in the last step and couldn''t get rid of it.


    "At the beginning, Youming and Houtu chose to be the sun and the bright moon in order to repay the kindness of this world and get back their mark. Unfortunately, their luck is bad. If there is no fairy, they will succeed for tens of thousands of years at most. In the end, they will fall short. I''m afraid it will be difficult to break through in this life." Princess Huang said at the end, obviously with some regret, After all, it was the great emperor of all ages. It was so close to success.


    After a silence, imperial concubine Huang suddenly looked at Mu Yi and said: "If you want to be the great emperor of all ages in this life, you should remember that at the moment you become the great emperor, you will have a short opportunity to integrate with heaven and earth. At that time, with your infinite strength close to the great emperor of all ages, you can extract your own mark. Remember, don''t be soft. Only by taking back your own mark can you take that step."


    Just after that, Princess Huang''s eyebrows burst open, but strangely, there was no blood in it. On the contrary, it looked empty, as if Princess Huang was just a skin bag in front of her, and there was nothing in it.


    "Why? Are you afraid? Since I dare to say it, I obviously won''t be afraid of your punishment. After all, I''ve already been a dead man." Princess Huang looked at the sky in a low voice, as if she was talking to someone or talking to herself.


    Mu Yi looked at this scene with some shock. At the moment when Princess Huang had an accident, he only felt an almost imperceptible wave sweeping through. Then Princess Huang had no power to resist. Even he wondered whether he could stop it if the other party was targeting himself?


    In fact, even if imperial concubine Huang didn''t say at the moment, Mu Yi could guess that the fluctuation obviously came from the will of the underworld.


    The long river of time and space has its own will, the fairy tomb has its own will, and even the small world has its own will. Then the underworld also has its own will, which is really peaceful. This will has another name, called the way of heaven.


    The so-called inhumanity of heaven and earth, taking all things as ruminant dogs, means the ruthlessness of the way of heaven. As long as it is beneficial to itself, it will not hesitate to destroy all living creatures.

 Chapter 942

    At the same time, Princess Huang''s words also made Mu Yi feel a little frightened. What is it that she has already been a dead man? Is the imperial concubine Huang already?


    Muyi did not continue to think deeply, because at this time, the crack in the center of Princess Huang''s eyebrows had gradually recovered, and there was no difference, but the scene just now was clearly printed into Muyi''s heart.


    "Remember, that will be your only chance and my last chance." imperial concubine Huang said that she didn''t even say goodbye to Muyi, and her body slowly disappeared. Then Muyi was repelled out of the secret place of Qingqiu by a force.


    Although Mu Yi could force him to stay with his strength at the moment, he didn''t do that.


    But the last words of imperial concubine Huang were written down by him. Who do we mean? Princess Huang, WA Huang? Or more? Those great emperors who are now in the depths of the long river of time and space, as well as the Youming emperor and the empress of the earth?


    Anyway, Mu Yi remembered the words of imperial concubine Huang and extracted the brand he left in this world at the moment of breaking through and becoming the great emperor.


    But Mu Yi didn''t know whether there was his mark on this heaven and earth. After all, he was not the living creature of this heaven and earth, but the remnant soul of the baby in the eternal coffin. However, he also experienced more than one reincarnation in the underworld at the beginning. Perhaps in the process of this reincarnation, his mark also remained in this heaven and earth.


    After leaving the secret land of Qingqiu, Muyi directly returned to the void mountain. At this moment, not only the two saints, but also the local elders who have just broken through are here.


    "Congratulations, Dilao has become the fourth saint of our human race." Muyi nodded to the two saints, and then his eyes fell on Dilao. He had dealt with Dilao the first time he came to the void mountain, so he was an old acquaintance.


    "I don''t dare to call the third Saint like this. My Terran has no fourth or even fifth saint. My real name is Yuan Hong, and the third saint can call my name." the local elder, that is, Yuan Hong said quickly.


    Although he has become a quasi emperor, he also knows that he is not much different from ordinary people in front of Muyi. Although Muyi is not the great emperor, he is better than the great emperor. After all, he has the strength of the great emperor. Even if he really calls the great emperor, no one will object.


    "There is no fourth saint in the Terran?" Mu Yi was stunned and looked at each other. He remembered that he had directly become the third saint. It seems that in the Terran, as long as he becomes a quasi emperor and semi saint, he can be called the saint.


    "I''m ashamed to say that if I hadn''t become a quasi emperor early, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be qualified to be called the second Saint at the moment. Strictly speaking, there can be many semi saints, but there can only be one saint. Among my Terrans, it''s the third saint. It''s appropriate for me to occupy it with the first saint." Xing Tian said with a bitter smile.


    Mu Yi immediately understood the meaning of Xing Tian holy Zun, but he didn''t care about these, but directly said: "let''s follow the previous rules. It''s not necessary, because I''m an exception. It''s better to go until nine. The earth old man is still the fourth holy Zun. In the future, if someone breaks through, he can continue to row until the ninth holy Zun."


    Hearing Muyi''s words, Xuanyuan Shengzun looked at each other, and then nodded their agreement after a little meditation. At the moment they nodded their heads, they obviously felt that the luck of the human race was tumbling, as if they had been suppressed by a force before. At the moment, they suddenly got through and completely expanded.


    After feeling this change, Xuanyuan Shengzun and others were both happy and guilty.


    The reason why they are happy is that they are aware of some change. There should be nine human saints, which is also determined by Muyi''s words. After all, Muyi not only carries the luck of the human race, but also the luck of the underworld. Naturally, it is extraordinary. It is not vain to determine the world with a word. At least, the future of the human race is really determined by his words.


    But they feel guilty that the human race has more saints, but it thins the luck of Muyi. If it affects Muyi, they will really be sinners of the human race.


    But Muyi didn''t care after he realized this, because he had received too many benefits from the Terran. Now he can make up for some and make him feel better. What''s more, the prosperity of the Terran doesn''t last long alone. Only when the Terran continues to rise, can he really lead the glory of the Terran from generation to generation.


    "Thank you for the third saint." the earth elder solemnly worshipped Muyi. After all, Muyi decided not only that he became the fourth saint of the human race, but also his way.


    If it was said that the old land could become the middle of the quasi emperor at most, now, even in the later stage of the quasi emperor, and even at the peak of the quasi emperor, there is a great possibility.


    After all, nine is extremely. It doesn''t mean that the Terran can only have nine quasi emperors, but nine saints. Although the saints are also quasi emperors, in fact, the status of the saints is much higher than that of the general quasi emperors. Maybe the nine saints of the Terran will be the nine peak quasi emperors in the future.


    "The fourth holy master doesn''t have to be like this. After all, you and I are all for the human race." Muyi said.


    The happiest thing to say is Xuanyuan Shengzun and Xingtian Shengzun. They worked hard for the Terran before, and even had to look cold-blooded. Only in this way can the Terran continue.


    Fortunately, Muyi was born, took over their burden, and led the rise of the Terran. Now, they can really face everything with a clear conscience.


    "As for the affairs of the human race, I''m afraid I have to bother the three saints. I''m afraid I have no time to take care of them." Muyi then said that after all, his efforts to practice are the key, and strive to understand the meaning of 100% boxing as soon as possible and become the great emperor.


    "The third holy master has solved the biggest trouble for our Terran. Naturally, there is no need for the third holy master to drive the rest of the trivial things." Xing Tian holy master immediately said. He also knew that Muyi''s cultivation is the most important. After all, even if Muyi has the strength of the great emperor, he is not the real great emperor in the end.


    Especially when the great ghost emperor was watching, Mu Yi''s practice was even more important.


    "Well, I''ll practice in Liangjie mountain next. If the three saints have something to do, just come to me." Mu Yi said, condensing a token and giving it to the fourth Saint again, not only for his convenience to contact himself, but also a kind of amulet.


    As long as the Emperor didn''t do it himself, the amulet made by Muyi at the moment can completely block any attack. Even the tokens of Xuanyuan saint and Xingtian Saint were refined again by him, and then Muyi left.


    "I''m really lucky to have the third saint." after Muyi left, the fourth Saint slowly said.


    "Yes, the third saint is the hope of our Terran." Xing Tian also nodded.


    Only Xuanyuan holy Zun looked into the distance and didn''t know what he was thinking, so the other two holy zuns didn''t find the worry of passing away in his eyes.

 Chapter 943

    When Muyi returned to Liangjie mountain, there was still no change here. Although it was a little desolate, Muyi didn''t need a place like a treasure land of practice for a long time. He chose this place because it was the place where he entered the underworld. He missed it more than the real meaning.


    And the longer he stayed in the underworld, the more homesick he became. After all, in his heart, the sun and Funiu Mountain were his only home.


    Although he has recognized the human race in the underworld, he is not more comfortable at home after all. The reason why Muyi wants the human race in the underworld to be more prosperous is that he understands that he will leave sooner or later, so the only thing he can do is to create a place for the human race to settle down and make a life before he leaves, not to be bullied and continue.


    In this case, if the underworld has nine saints and even the return of the great emperor, it is enough to face everything.


    But before he left, one thing must be done, that is to completely destroy the ghost emperor and the will of the fairy tomb.


    "When I became emperor, it was your time to die." Mu Yi''s voice was full of indifference and killing, then slowly closed his eyes, and even the breath gradually disappeared. If he could not be seen by his eyes, even if the saint came here, he would not feel him.


    After Mu Yi settled in, the two mountains suddenly recovered their intelligence, as if it had been fixed before, and the creatures at the foot of the mountain didn''t know. At the top of the two mountains, there is a terrorist existence with the strength of the great emperor.


    After Mu Yi settled down, his consciousness directly appeared in the small world. Before, in order to leave the long river of time and space, he did not hesitate to stimulate the terrible phagocytosis of salary lamp again. As the host of sub runes, even if Liu demon and aguduo had become quasi emperors, he still had no resistance.


    As for the remaining followers, there is no exception. Perhaps only the baby in the eternal coffin has not been affected by Muyi. At the beginning, Muyi can also flash past the baby in order to prevent accidents.


    At this moment, Muyi appears, and the power of the salary lamp suddenly turns around. He enters the Liu demon and other human bodies along the sub Rune to slowly wake him up. This time, Muyi transmits not only his power, but also his realm perception.


    Although he has not yet become the great emperor, the realm is still far above Liu demon and others. Even if there is only a little experience, it is enough for them to digest for a long time.


    Although the Tianxiang king had not been swallowed up before, at the moment, Muyi did not favor one over the other and poured experience into her body. These experiences are particularly important for the Tianxiang king who has just become a quasi emperor.


    Of course, Muyi didn''t forget several followers in Yangjian. With his strength at the moment, it''s just a matter of thinking about returning to Yangjian. The salary lamp can more clearly feel their existence, but Muyi didn''t go back. After feeling the strength of several followers, Muyi also poured a feeling into them according to their realm.


    Now, they have become heaven and man, that is, the king''s realm of the underworld. Although they have just made a breakthrough, they are even more valuable in the place of the sun. With the strength of the king''s realm, they can fully protect themselves. If they are not worried that rashly promoting too much will cause the attention of the heaven of the sun, that is, the immortal blood will, Muyi can quickly promote them, Even if jiuchongtian, the giant is not a problem.


    After doing all this, Muyi took back his consciousness, completely settled down and began to understand the meaning of the fist.


    When Mu Yi settled down, there were two figures in the chaos and darkness. One of them was the great ghost emperor, and the other was shrouded in the black fog. From time to time, you can see a head emerging from the black fog, which is the will of the fairy tomb.


    As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend, so the immortal tomb will come together with the ghost emperor, which is not beyond Mu Yi''s expectation. Even if he knows this, he won''t care.


    In fact, at the beginning, the immortal tomb will attack Muyi outside the long river of time and space, and the ghost emperor cut off Muyi''s belief in the human race. In fact, the two have been united. It is normal to get together again at the moment.


    "Your plan failed. He not only returned intact, but even had the strength of the great emperor. If he goes on like this, once he becomes the real great emperor, it will be the end of you and me." the will of the fairy tomb said, but as soon as it opened its mouth, it seemed that there were many mouths talking together.


    "It''s not so easy for him to become the great emperor, and I''ve been going to succeed before. It''s all because of that bitch that he fell short of success." the ghost emperor doesn''t have the demeanor of the great emperor at the moment, and is completely stimulated.


    "Who is she? Why don''t I know there is such a great emperor in the underworld?" the immortal tomb will said in doubt. At the beginning, all the great emperors in the underworld had been to the immortal tomb, and they all knew it, but this time they stopped the princess Huang of the ghost emperor, who had no impression.


    Fortunately, it didn''t go to hell before, otherwise it might be scattered without waiting for the will of heaven and earth to target him.


    "She is a dead person. As for her origin, you''d better not delve into it, because she represents unknown in a certain era." the ghost emperor said coldly.


    "Unknown?" the immortal tomb smiled and didn''t ask any more.


    "What should I do next? He sits in the underworld and wants to destroy the Terran again. Moreover, you and I can''t do it at will, so you can only sit back and watch the development of the Terran and dare to do it at the last moment. If you fight back and destroy the Terran in advance, now he has been lost in the long river of time and space." the immortal tomb will continue.


    "The great emperor is not allowed to attack mortals at will. This is the rule made by the nether emperor and empress Houtu at the beginning. Who dares to violate it at will? Even if they are still sleeping at the moment, their will engraved in the way of heaven will still give a powerful blow, and I don''t want to fall early." the great emperor of the ghost family said angrily.


    Obviously, if he could do it earlier, he didn''t need to wait until Muyi appeared in the long river of time and space. As early as the decade when Muyi disappeared, he completely destroyed the Terran.


    As the will of the immortal tomb said, if the Terran could be destroyed early and without the guidance of the Terran, Muyi would not want to return. Unfortunately, he did not dare to do so at that time, and he could not determine where Muyi was at that time.


    Now, it''s too late to say anything.


    As for why Muyi can do it, it is because even if he has the strength of the great emperor, he is not the real great emperor. As long as he does not cause harm to the underworld, he can do it at will.


    However, as the great emperor, even if you can''t do it yourself, there are many means. For example, those creatures who madly attacked the human race were influenced by the great ghost emperor.


    And the so-called great emperor can''t do it at will. It doesn''t mean that when a mortal provokes you, you can also treat it as not seeing it. As long as it''s not unprovoked mass killing, or even genocide, the great emperor wants to kill several people, it''s just a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 944

    "In fact, there is another way to destroy the third saint of the human race." the ghost emperor suddenly said.


    "What method?" the immortal tomb will immediately become curious. At least it has no way at all. If it can''t kill each other before Muyi becomes the great emperor, it will be completely far away from the underworld. Anyway, chaos and darkness are boundless. As long as it runs far enough, it doesn''t worry that Muyi will find it.


    Moreover, the will of the immortal tomb is self-contained, even if it has slept for thousands of years, it doesn''t matter, so its heart to kill Muyi is far less urgent than the ghost emperor, otherwise when he blocked Muyi, he wouldn''t have separated only part of his will to control the bronze ancient coffin.


    "That''s to swallow you." after the ghost family emperor said that, he threw himself at the fairy tomb will, which showed his true face. Obviously, he didn''t make a good idea when he combined the fairy tomb will at the beginning. His origin was seriously damaged by the will of the long river of time and space. Although the ghost family that swallowed the abandoned land has recovered some, it''s still far from enough to recover all.


    If the will of the immortal tomb is swallowed up at this time, it is not an illusion even if it is restored to its heyday. At that time, he also has enough confidence in Muyi.


    "You dare!"


    The immortal tomb suddenly screamed, but it was obviously late at this time, because the ghost emperor had rushed into the layers of black fog. After a while, the black fog churned, and then melted like ink into the water. That kind of black fog, even chaotic darkness, could be infected.


    "What is this?" but then came the scream of the ghost emperor in the black fog.


    "Jie Jie, fool, why do you think even the great emperor could be buried in the fairy tomb at the beginning? Integrate with me, so that I can become the real great emperor, and even get away from the fairy tomb and be at ease from now on." in the black fog, the fairy tomb smiled insidiously.


    When the ghost emperor calculated it, the will of the immortal tomb was also calculating the ghost emperor, so it depends on who is better. However, it seems that the will of the immortal tomb has the upper hand, because it has a card that the ghost emperor doesn''t know.


    "Integration? Well, it depends on whose will can dominate the new body."


    After a moment of silence, the voice of the ghost emperor came. Then, the black fog churned more violently, and the two terrible smells were intertwined. After a period of confrontation, they even began to merge slowly.


    Regardless of the will of the immortal tomb or the ghost emperor, they all lost their voice.


    I don''t know how long later, the spreading, almost boundless black fog suddenly contracted to form an origin, and then suddenly expanded, and the terrible waves swept out. Fortunately, the chaotic darkness was far away from the underworld, otherwise such movements would definitely wake Muyi.


    The origin disappeared, and a naked figure slowly emerged. It was the image of a young man. His hair was like paint and his eyes were like stars. Even the endless chaotic darkness could not block the light from his eyes, and even everything around him was frozen.


    However, this image did not last long. Its face was distorted for a while, and an ugly face reappeared. There were even 18 bulges on its head, but it did not last long before it returned to the appearance of a teenager again.


    The two faces exchanged constantly. Finally, the young man''s image appeared for a longer and longer time. Finally, a voice came out of the young man''s mouth, "the will of the fairy tomb, be obedient and integrate with the local place. From then on, the emperor will be you, and even one day, the emperor will take you to devour the fairy blood and make you complete again."


    "Don''t think about it." then another voice appeared in the boy''s mouth, but his face did not change. Obviously, although the phagocytosis of the two was not completely completed, there was no doubt that the ghost emperor had the upper hand.


    "Let''s wait and see." when the young man finished this sentence, he closed his eyes. It was obvious that he intended to completely integrate the will of the fairy tomb. Otherwise, if he wanted to avenge Mu Yi in his current state, he would only fold himself in. However, once he was allowed to completely integrate the will of the fairy tomb, he would not only recover completely, but even make rapid progress.


    In Liangjie mountain, Muyi is still immersed in meditation. Spring and autumn come, and three thoughts pass in the twinkling of an eye.


    Over the past three years, Muyi has always been motionless and devoted himself to the understanding of the meaning of the boxing. However, without the threat of the long river of time and space and the 200 years of information in the ancient space, it is obviously not so easy to make progress or even reach 100%.


    In three years, Mu Yi''s boxing intention has only increased from 96% to 97%. Obviously, the later it is, the more difficult it will be to improve.


    Unfortunately, there is no such ancient space for Mu Yi to slowly understand. He doesn''t know that it will take him several or three years to fully understand the meaning of the fist, but there is no doubt that he can''t afford to delay.


    The only good news is that when he communicated with the Rune of yangjianzi before, he found that the time flow rate in Yangjian was slower than that in Yinjian. Although there was only twice the gap, it was enough to give Muyi more room to ease.


    Not that after he broke through to the great emperor, it was already a vicissitude of life to return to the underworld.


    On this day, Mu Yi suddenly opened his eyes. At the same time, a figure slowly appeared in front of him. It was the nine infant venerable of the ghost family.


    "I''ve seen the third saint." after the nine infant venerable appeared, he respectfully saluted Mu Yi.


    "It''s the nine baby venerable. I don''t know what''s wrong with coming here?" Muyi asked faintly. He believed that with the steadiness of the nine baby venerable, he couldn''t disturb him for no reason. That''s why he was willing to see each other.


    Otherwise, a stranger will not be able to get close to Liangjie mountain at all.


    "Nine babies were ordered by imperial concubine Huang to hand over a thing to the Holy One." the nine babies directly opened their hands and saw a light mass the size of a fist emerge. After a while, Muyi felt a pure power of origin, and even his small world was ready to move.


    "Is this?" Muyi frowned. From that source, Muyi felt the familiar atmosphere, but it was difficult to determine.


    "Return to the holy master, this is the origin of the secret place of Qingqiu. Now imperial concubine Huang extracted it and asked me to hand it over to the holy master, saying that you only need to accept it." the words of the nine infant venerable undoubtedly confirmed Muyi''s conjecture.


    Qingqiu secret place is the best preserved little world of the great emperor seen by Muyi. It is far from the broken little world of the ancestors of the Styx river at the beginning, nor the ancestral land of the black winged Dapeng family. Even more importantly, Qingqiu secret place is much stronger than Muyi''s small world.


    But he didn''t expect that imperial concubine Huang would directly extract the origin of Qingqiu secret place. In this way, Qingqiu secret place would be completely destroyed, and this favor was also very heavy.

 Chapter 945

    "OK, I''ll take it."


    After a little meditation, Mu Yi directly accepted the origin of Qingqiu''s secret place, because he clearly knew that since Princess Huang chose to send it out, she obviously had her purpose, and Mu Yi now needs this origin. The promotion of the small world can also drive his understanding of the meaning of boxing. I dare not say that it will directly reach 100%, but it will definitely make him further.


    As for the cause and effect with imperial concubine Huang, I''m afraid it also needs to wait for him to become the great emperor, and the other party is undoubtedly waiting for him to become the great emperor.


    After Muyi accepted the origin of Qingqiu secret place, the nine infant venerable turned and left.


    Mu Yi glanced at the source in his hand and closed his eyes again. At the same time, the source also disappeared in his hand.


    At the same time, Muyi''s small world suddenly vibrated and seemed to be excited. Even the will of heaven and earth, which had just awakened, kept winding around Muyi''s consciousness, like children begging for food.


    Mu Yi thought and scattered the source directly into the small world. With time, the small world changed violently, the sky became deeper and the earth became thicker. Countless sources and even rules filled the small world, making Mu Yi''s small world expand like blowing air.


    If it is the Muyi that did not go to the long river of time and space, even if you get this source, you don''t dare to easily let the small world devour it. That will only lead to the destruction of your own small world. After all, the foundation is insufficient, and there is no benefit in rash promotion.


    However, in that ancient space for 200 years, the small world has become extremely stable and even absorbed the breath of that ancient space. His small world has spontaneously changed and become more profound and even mysterious.


    Therefore, at this moment, we can bear the origin of the secret place of Qingqiu and grow up rapidly. Even this growth is fed back to the master of Muyi. Just because jiuzhuan Jinshen has never broken through, we can not infinitely improve the power of Muyi, but constantly compress and pure.


    At the same time, only a little bit of boxing intention Tianzhu is cracking, and Muyi''s understanding of boxing intention is also increasing. Compared with the previous three years, it is almost one heaven and one earth, without any comparability.


    If he can maintain this speed all the time, it won''t even take him long to fully understand the meaning of the fist.


    Obviously, imperial concubine Huang asked the nine infant venerable to send the origin of the secret place of Qingqiu, which also meant to help him.


    Suddenly, Mu Yi put aside the changes in the small world and began to fully understand the meaning of the fist. After all, the meaning of the fist is his foundation.


    The original 97% boxing intention reached 98% in only one day, while the small world has expanded by a third and continues.


    Three days later, the boxing intention reached 99%, which was close to the last 100%. As for the small world, it expanded by one third again, but the later it went, the slower it was.


    Moreover, according to Mu Yi''s observation, it is undoubtedly impossible for the rest of the source to promote him to understand ten percent. Even he feels that between ninety-nine and ten percent, it is like a bottomless pit, constantly swallowing his efforts.


    Even if we give him another source of the secret place of Qingqiu at the moment, it may not be able to fill the bottomless hole.


    Half a month later, Muyi opened his eyes and a touch of regret flashed through them. After all, the distance was only a little short, but this made him powerless.


    However, after this promotion, the small world has become much stronger. If the small world is integrated, plus 99% of the boxing intention and salary lamp, he doesn''t even know what degree he has reached at the moment.


    There is an urgent need for an opponent to verify his strength.


    Just as Mu Yi''s mind had just fallen, he suddenly moved, then got up and stepped out, and directly appeared in the chaotic darkness.


    Not far from him, a young man in black was carrying his hands. Although the other party didn''t show a trace of breath, Muyi still felt a pressure, and the breath of the other party also made him feel familiar.


    "Should I call you the great ghost emperor or the immortal tomb will?" Mu Yi looked at each other and said.


    At present, standing in front of him is a real emperor, even if his strength is still at its peak. Even if Mu Yi has more confidence in his strength, he still looks dignified in the face of the real emperor in his heyday.


    The great emperor must not be bullied, otherwise he is insulting himself.


    However, although Mu Yi looked dignified, he was not afraid and even eager to try. After all, his strength has increased a lot at the moment, and he needs an opponent to verify it. Now, nothing is more suitable for him than the existence of the great emperor.


    Even if Mu Yi wants to cross 99% of his boxing intention, blindly practicing hard has no effect. Fighting is the best way, because nine turn golden body is the way to fight and the power to go.


    "A dead man doesn''t need to know so much, but after the emperor devours you, who is the emperor? Is it still important?" the young man said in a cold voice. However, from his words, Muyi has also judged that the young man is the great emperor of the ghost family, and the will of the fairy tomb has been swallowed up by him.


    It is precisely because of this that he can now recover his heyday and even surpass his strength.


    However, his will to devour the immortal tomb is not without sequelae. After all, the will of the immortal tomb is not so easy to devour. It will certainly affect his mind, otherwise he won''t say anything to devour Muyi at the moment.


    "Want to devour me? It depends on whether you have this strength." after Muyi finished, he punched directly, and the dazzling golden light rose directly from Muyi, making him look like a golden sun.


    At the same time, the boundless majesty of the great emperor also spreads out. Under the absolute power, the breath of Muyi is no different from the real great emperor, even more dignified.


    Although he didn''t do his best, this punch was far more than when Mu Yi just came out of the long river of time and space. He saw the ghost emperor calmly punch across the street. After a while, Mu Yi felt that his boxing intention was frozen.


    This is not to say that Muyi''s boxing intention is not as good as that of the other party, nor does it mean that his strength is not enough, but the other party''s will is the real will of the great emperor. After blessing to strength, there will be a qualitative change, which is like a plate of loose sand although one party has sand.


    On the other side, even if it was just wood, it was sharpened and sharper.


    What happens when sand collides with wood? Naturally, the sand was penetrated and shook directly. Fortunately, Muyi''s power was almost unlimited. After understanding that his will was a disadvantage, he directly integrated with the salary lamp and reluctantly resisted the other party''s will with the help of firewood and fire.

 Chapter 946

    The help of salary lamp to Muyi is like bonding sand together. Although it is still sand, it is obviously more difficult for wood to penetrate.


    Mu Yi soon adapted to the attack of the ghost emperor. He was more and more in control of the power of the emperor. A close war was also launched in the chaos and darkness.


    Compared with Muyi gradually adapting to the battle of the great emperor, the ghost emperor was more shocked. He thought he swallowed the will of the fairy tomb. He not only completely recovered, but also greatly increased his strength. He should be able to easily suppress Muyi, but he didn''t think that Muyi''s strength soared faster and was not weak compared with him.


    This is still the case when Muyi has not become a real emperor. Once he takes that step and becomes a real emperor, he may not even have room to fight back in front of him, or even be doomed.


    And Mu Yi''s terrible qualification shocked the ghost emperor. Can he really become the eternal emperor?


    Thinking of the terrible consequences, the ghost emperor''s heart is more powerful. After all, even if he falls, he can resurrect in the long river of time and space in the future. But once Muyi becomes the eternal emperor, he can completely eliminate all his marks. At that time, he will have no chance to resurrect and really die.


    I''m afraid no great emperor can accept that consequence.


    "Die, must die."


    Unknowingly, the eyes of the ghost emperor have completely turned dark, and even the power is stained with a trace of black power. It looks very strange, but the strength of the other party is rising.


    In the chaotic darkness, because there is no existence, the great emperor can fight unscrupulously. If they are placed in the underworld, they can sink a hundred miles with each blow. Even if the underworld is big, they can''t stand the toss of the two great emperors.


    The great emperor, in a sense, can really catch the stars and the moon.


    This is also the rule that Youming emperor and empress Houtu made when they visited the underworld. Just as Princess Huang said, they were a little unlucky, otherwise they might have become the great emperor forever.


    Now with the strength of the great emperor, Muyi can more clearly feel the power of the eternal great emperor. Even at this time, it is easy for the unsuccessful Youming great emperor and empress Houtu to suppress him.


    "Die."


    Suddenly, a dark sickle appeared in the hands of the ghost emperor. At that moment, Mu Yi was cold in his heart. He almost didn''t think about it, so he blocked the salary lamp in front of him.


    With the gentle stroke of the ghost emperor, a thin black line spread, and then hit the salary lamp firmly.


    "Devour, vanish."


    Even the chaos and darkness could not stop the power of the sickle, and the salary lamp directly flew out with Muyi''s body, and a deep trace appeared on the original hard surface.


    When we look at the ghost emperor, his face has been distorted again, but his strength has soared again. In the final analysis, it is still because of the sickle in his hand.


    This sickle gives Muyi a feeling of incomparable evil. Its attribute seems to be just opposite to the salary lamp, and even implicitly restrain the salary lamp.


    After discovering this, Mu Yi''s heart sank. He never thought that the ghost emperor still had such a card, or that this card should belong to the will of the fairy tomb, but now the ghost emperor swallowed the will of the fairy tomb, and the sickle naturally fell into his hand.


    But Mu Yi also found that at the moment, the ghost emperor''s breath not only has himself, but also the immortal tomb will. It should be that the immortal tomb will is unwilling to be swallowed up, and has been waiting for the opportunity. Even the sickle is the backhand of the immortal tomb will. As long as the ghost emperor can''t stand the temptation, the immortal tomb will get the opportunity again.


    "War!"


    Although the great ghost emperor is powerful at the moment, Mu Yi does not shrink back, but arouses his fighting spirit. Now, what he lacks is such an opportunity. Even when he feels the threat of death, the boxing intention begins to move.


    This makes Mu Yi understand that this is probably his best and only opportunity right now. As long as he can seize it, he can break through and fully understand the meaning of boxing. If he fails, even if he won''t lose his life, he doesn''t know how long it will be before he wants to break through.


    So Mu Yi looked at the great ghost emperor with a black flame and punched him directly.


    "I have a fist that can make a difference."


    Muyi''s fist is done with all his strength. The power of the small world is constantly extracted, and the salary lamp is completely integrated with Muyi. The golden fist directly crosses the limitation of space and even traces back to time.


    "Qiang!"


    At the critical moment, the great ghost emperor laid the sickle across his chest. Muyi''s fist firmly hit the sickle. At the same time, the power of gold and black broke out at the same time, shaking and destroying everything.


    At this time, a ferocious head grew again next to the head of the ghost emperor, and then opened his tail to Mu Yi.


    "Immortal tomb will!"


    Mu Yi''s eyes shrunk slightly.


    At this time, a bloodthirsty and violent will struck. Even at this moment, Mu Yi''s mind was integrated with the salary lamp, and his fist intention was dispersed.


    But the ghost emperor seized this opportunity and cut off the sickle again.


    Although Mu Yi tried his best to dodge, one arm still left his body and turned into ashes in an instant.


    Retreating to the distance, Mu Yi''s face was a little pale, and his breath fluctuated.


    Looking at the ghost emperor, it seems that they are not adapted to their two heads, but they still reached an agreement at the first time to kill Muyi. After all, Muyi is the biggest threat to them. As long as they kill Muyi, they have time to compete for control of their body.


    The sickle seems to have the ability to destroy all things. Even if it''s just touched, Muyi''s broken arm will directly turn into ash. At the wound, if he didn''t expel the power of the sickle in a hurry, I''m afraid it will spread directly towards Muyi''s body. At that time, there is no need to fight against him. Muyi will be the same as the broken arm.


    The other party has such strange and powerful treasures, which are somewhat unexpected to Muyi,


    "The third holy master, today is your death."


    "Devour him, devour him."


    The ghost emperor looked at Mu Yi with two heads at the same time and said.


    "If you want to kill me, it depends on whether you have this strength." Muyi stood in the chaos and darkness with one arm and said coldly. There was no fear in his expression. The nine turn golden body was determined to keep running and roaring in his body. The intention of the fist was also rising. He could rush through the final bottleneck at any time to achieve perfection, but he might never get through it.

 Chapter 947

    Despite the crisis, Muyi never thought of using the power of the baby in the eternal coffin. Although he is him, Muyi knows better that once he depends on it, he may stop here in his life and can''t break through the shackles of boxing all his life.


    At present, the only thing Muyi can rely on is himself, only the fist meaning representing the ultimate strength.


    "I have a fist that can open up the world and destroy all life."


    Mu yixinsheng suddenly raised his boundless pride, and his state of mind completely agreed with the essence of boxing intention.


    At this moment, Muyi was unprecedentedly strong and fearless.


    "You wait and die."


    A golden light bloomed from the surface of Muyi''s fist. Even in it, you can see the world''s birth and death. This fist was chaotic and dark. Even in the underworld, all the strong raised their heads at the same time, with a trace of horror on their faces.


    Both the ghost emperor and the immortal tomb will look dignified at the moment. At the same time, a force darker than chaos and darkness emanates from their bodies.


    "The blade of destruction, cut!"


    The sickle crossed in the dark and collided with Muyi''s fist. This time, Muyi gained the upper hand, integrating the power of the small world and the salary lamp, plus 99% of the boxing intention. At the moment, Muyi has reached its limit.


    Moreover, under that punch, Muyi, who no longer needed to consume vitality, turned a strand of hair white in an instant, and then dissipated a little from the end, which also symbolized that Muyi''s life lost at the moment, lost forever, and can no longer be made up for.


    However, at this moment, Mu Yi didn''t care about these things. He had only one idea in his heart. He wanted to defeat his opponent in front of him and let the fist sublimate in his hand and re radiate the glory in the hand of the great emperor.


    After one punch, Mu Yi didn''t hesitate, and then another punch fell. This punch also turned a wisp of his long hair white, and then dissipated. However, his boxing intention became more and more prosperous, and even rendered him a golden God of war.


    In contrast, the great ghost emperor was very dark, especially the world destroying blade, which seemed to be stimulated and burst out violently.


    "War!"


    One fist after another, Mu Yi seemed to be influenced by the fist intention, but only he understood that all this was his will. With each fist, he felt that the fist intention was more integrated with him, but his life was also consuming rapidly.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, after another punch, Muyi suddenly stopped, and his towering power disappeared. He looked no different from an ordinary young man with a pale face, but his head was bald, which was obviously a sign of life depletion, but his look and eyes were calm.


    On the other hand, the great ghost emperor came out of the fist meaning storm created by Muyi. The breath of both heads seemed depressed, and there was a trace of fear in their eyes. They didn''t expect that they were still firmly suppressed by Muyi by virtue of the world destroying blade.


    Even if it weren''t for the world destroying blade, they might have fallen at the moment. Even if they were lucky, they were also badly hurt, and the key is that Muyi hasn''t become the great emperor.


    This makes the ghost emperor and the immortal tomb a little timid. At the same time, it also makes them more determined to kill Muyi, because once Muyi is given a chance, they will be doomed and even have no chance of resurrection.


    Fortunately, the outbreak of Muyi was not unlimited, and finally made them survive.


    "Hahaha, the third saint, you have lost."


    Feeling the situation of Muyi''s body, the immortal tomb will laugh loudly. In that laughter, there was a feeling of great relief.


    Although the ghost Emperor didn''t speak, he looked the same.


    "Have you failed? But so what?" Mu Yi smiled with relief and freedom on his face. At the last moment, he finally understood why he could not break through the last bottleneck, not because of his qualification, not because of his perception, but because of his heart.


    Because his heart has never really accepted boxing and has not been completely open.


    At the end of his life, Mu Yi can be said to have succeeded, but also failed. If he can understand it in advance, maybe the consequences will be rewritten. He doesn''t have to die. He can even break through directly and step into the great emperor.


    The great emperor was born from the dead and resurrected, but unfortunately, he was so close.


    However, Mu Yi had no resentment or even regret in his heart. Even he felt a little strange about his openness, but at the moment, he really recognized himself.


    "If you lose, you will die, and the Terrans you care about will become the past." the ghost emperor said.


    "Who won''t die? As for the Terran, I believe it will always stand on the earth of the underworld. Even if there is a disaster, it can''t cut off the spirit of the Terran inheritance and extinguish the flames of the Terran." Muyi said faintly.


    "It''s rare that you can see it. Unfortunately, it was originally intended to devour you and integrate you with us. We will also be the most powerful existence in the underworld." the fairy tomb will say with some pity.


    Mu Yi didn''t seem to hear the will of the fairy tomb, but slowly stretched out his hand. The salary lamp appeared in his palm, and the flame burned quietly.


    "My Terran spirit will never stop."


    With these words, Muyi threw away the salary lamp, and then walked into the fire step by step. In it, it dissipated slowly. Only the salary lamp remained there and burned quietly. At the same time, a sense of sadness filled the air.


    At this moment, the hearts of all the people in the underworld were suddenly pulled, as if some of the most important things had been lost, the rain fell on the earth, and it seemed that someone was moaning.


    "What''s the matter?" Xuanyuan holy Zun suddenly opened his eyes. At the same time, Xing Tian holy Zun and di Lao also appeared in front of him.


    "Something''s wrong." there was a trace of panic in the voice of Xing Tian holy master, which could make a holy master so, which was enough to show how shocked it was to him.


    "Can you make a mistake?" the old man hesitated and said.


    "It''s the third saint, there''s nothing wrong." Xuanyuan saint''s face was as gloomy as water, and with his words, whether it''s Xing Tian saint or di Lao, his face showed thick sadness at the same time.


    "How is it possible? Who can kill the third saint with the strength comparable to the great emperor?" the earth old man couldn''t help saying. Obviously, he still didn''t believe this fact.


    "The third saint is just comparable to the great emperor, but not the real great emperor." after Xuanyuan said that, the sadness on his face quickly put away, solemnly looked at Xing Tian saint and the earth old man and said, "this is the most dangerous time for our Terran. I''m afraid the Terran will become history, so I ordered to implement the fire plan."

 Chapter 948

    The Terran fire plan was formulated by Xuanyuan Shengzun and Xingtian Shengzun a long time ago to keep the fire when the Terran is in the most danger. In this way, even if all Terrans die in the open, one day, the Terran can recover and rise again.


    But the fire plan also represents cruelty, because it is destined to sacrifice most people. Only a small group of people will be regarded as fire and scattered under the earth of the underworld. They can''t see the sun and keep company with the darkness all day.


    Even, in order to start this plan, the Terran has long secretly intermarried with some races to continue the Terran blood in this way, which is also the last plan of last resort.


    Whenever there is a chance, Xuanyuan saint will never make such a decision, but at the moment, even if the Terran seems to be stronger than ever, once the third saint is lost, the Terran will immediately become duckweed, and the former hegemony will only become yesterday''s yellow flower, a mirror flower and water moon.


    "Will you wait? What if the third holy master..." Xing Tian immediately hesitated. Obviously, he also understood what the fire plan meant.


    "Let''s do it. Although I don''t know what happened, the third saint has indeed fallen." Xuanyuan Saint said and took out a token. The original simple and restrained token has now split, and the power sealed by Muyi has completely disappeared.


    Seeing this, whether as like as two peas or a priest, they changed their faces and quickly took out their tokens, and found them exactly the same token as those in the hands of Xuan Yuan''s saints.


    The last chance in their hearts was also broken up, and nothing could prove it better than the evidence in their hands.


    "Well, it''s time for me to pay off my debt." Xing Tian Shengzun finally stopped hesitating and said loudly.


    Although the old man didn''t speak, his expression has shown everything.


    The demon clan, the nine baby venerable looked at the token in his hand with a shocked face, but more of them couldn''t believe that Muyi, who had just reached the peak, fell so quickly.


    Thinking of the previous wave, the nine infant venerable immediately understood that all this was probably true.


    "Failed?" somewhere in the underworld, a figure looked up sadly. She was imperial concubine Huang.


    In the chaos and darkness, the great ghost emperor is struggling with the will of the immortal tomb. The immortal tomb will want to seize the salary lamp left by Muyi, but the great ghost emperor opposes it, because in his opinion, this salary lamp, that is, the lamp of adversity, will only bring adversity to the owner. There has never been an exception since ancient times. Even demons with the qualification of eternal giants such as Muyi, finally die.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the great ghost emperor, this lamp of doom must not be wanted, let alone stay with him.


    But the will of the immortal tomb doesn''t care about these. Even what it sees is that the lamp of misfortune will bring misfortune. After all, it is only the will of the immortal tomb and is not a real creature. If the lamp of misfortune really works, it must be the ghost emperor who will suffer first. At that time, it can seize the opportunity to seize the control of the body and completely devour the ghost emperor.


    "Don''t you want to be an eternal giant? The salary lamp contains the secret of becoming an eternal giant." the fairy tomb will suddenly throw out an irresistible temptation.


    "Impossible." the great ghost emperor said without hesitation, but from his opposition, it shows that he has paid attention to the matter.


    "It is said that the lamp of doom came from the last era, and even the eternal coffin appeared with the lamp of doom at that time. At the beginning, the eternal coffin fell into the fairy tomb. Although it couldn''t be opened, I''ve touched the secret. As long as there is another lamp of doom, there is at least a 30% chance that you and I will become the great emperor forever." the fairy tomb will directly said that it believes, As long as the temptation is big enough, the ghost emperor will be moved.


    "Now you are integrated with me. Once the great emperors of the underworld return, it is a question whether they can accept you. Do you want to be expelled or suppressed by them one day? Or when they know the secret of the lamp of doom, you can''t think about it again." seeing the heart of the great ghost emperor, the will of the fairy tomb continues to bewitch.


    Just as the emperor of the ghost family was about to nod his head and promise, there was a sudden movement from the salary lamp not far away. I saw something slowly drilling out of the salary lamp.


    "How could the eternal coffin be?" when he saw the object, the immortal tomb''s will first changed greatly. After all, the eternal coffin fell into the immortal tomb for a long time, so it was clear about the eternal coffin and would never be wrong.


    "Stop it."


    Although I didn''t know what the eternal coffin was going to do, the immortal tomb will have a bad hunch and shouted without hesitation.


    In fact, while the immortal tomb will speak, the ghost emperor has moved and directly raised the world killing blade in his hand and cut off towards the eternal coffin.


    "Boom!"


    When the world killing blade collided with the eternal coffin, a greater force shook twice, and the invincible world killing blade could not even leave a mark on the eternal coffin.


    Facing this situation, the ghost emperor was surprised, and the will of the fairy tomb seemed to have been expected long ago. There was no accident.


    Then, the immortal tomb will control the body to move again, but it is not an attack, but wants to swallow the eternal coffin into the body.


    At this time, the salary lamp suddenly had a bright light, and the white light rippled, which directly dispersed the darkness in the chaos. Even the attack of the will of the fairy tomb was immediately disintegrated, and even pushed it back.


    Then the ghost emperor and the immortal tomb will see a shocking scene.


    I saw the salary lamp slowly fall on the coffin of eternity. At that moment, the two were completely integrated. It seemed that the lamp of adversity should have been there.


    In the flame of salary lamp, the blue part belongs to the fire of Nanming, which can also be called the flame of nirvana.


    When Muyi finally entered the salary lamp, the nirvana flame began to play a role. It seemed to want to help Muyi''s nirvana rebirth, but at this point, there was a sudden suction inside the salary lamp, which swallowed up Muyi''s soul and everything.


    The attraction came from the eternal coffin, but Muyi could not stop all this. Even when his soul entered the eternal coffin, he suddenly understood something, including the fact of his remnant soul, including the relationship between salary lamp, sub Rune and baby.


    "Originally, I am always you, and you are always me." with a whisper, Muyi''s soul merged with the baby without any resistance,


    At this time, it is the only moment when the eternal coffin flies out of the salary lamp and the salary lamp merges with the eternal coffin.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, a baby''s cry came out of the eternal coffin. At that moment, the long river of time and space was directly revealed, and the huge waves were churning. The ghost emperor and the immortal tomb were close at hand, and their bodies were directly crushed.

 Chapter 949

    "Wow!"


    The baby''s cry instantly spread through the Yin and Yang circles and the whole chaotic darkness. Even those sleeping emperors in the deepest part of the long river of time and space were awakened one after another, all looking in horror at the direction of the cry.


    In the distance, the body composed of the ghost emperor and the immortal tomb will condense again, and then turn around and escape without hesitation. The just happened has completely frightened them. Unexpectedly, the emperor''s strength can''t even stop a baby''s cry. What is buried in the eternal coffin?


    Is he going to rise now?


    At the thought of this terrible fact, the ghost emperor and the will of the fairy tomb are numb. Even the will of the fairy tomb is more clear that the eternal coffin may come from the last era, that is to say, if someone is really buried in the fairy tomb, it is also the existence of the last era.


    Now, he chose to resurrect in this era. The reason is that he doesn''t want to spy, and with its strength, he is not qualified to spy. At the moment, the only thing he can do is how far he can escape, what lamp of distress, what emperor of all ages, has long been shot behind his head. Life is the most important.


    Fortunately, the voice was not specifically aimed at them, otherwise they had no chance to condense their bodies at all. They were directly wiped out all the marks and completely silenced.


    If they had known that killing herdsmen would lead to such consequences, they would not do anything. It would be easy to suppress them directly.


    It''s just that it''s too late to say anything. We''d better run away first. Even the will of the ghost emperor and the fairy tomb can''t care about competing for the control of the body, but work together and flee in a hurry.


    At least in the memory of the ghost emperor, this scene only happened once. That time was also the reason for his fall, because there were immortals at the end of the long river of time and space, and none of the great emperors who fought at that time were spared.


    Besides, this situation has never happened again.


    Is he going to fall again this time? He has just recovered from the long river of time and space. He doesn''t want to go in again. Once he falls this time, he can''t catch up with the opportunity of the long river of time and space. He may not come out again in his life.


    Seeing that the ghost emperor was about to disappear completely, at this time, the salary lamp on the eternal coffin beat gently, and a small flame flashed away.


    The ghost emperor who is running away crazily and the will of the fairy tomb change greatly at the same time. The next breath, a flame completely wraps them, and their bodies dissipate in the flame. No matter how they struggle, they can''t change this result.


    I can only watch myself burned to ashes, and even the world destroying blade is threatened and trembling, but in the end, only it remains.


    This time, the ghost emperor did not condense his body again, because he fell, and more importantly, the ghost emperor miscalculated this time, because the flame not only burned his body, but even erased all his marks in this space and time along the inexplicable connection.


    It can be said that at this moment, the ghost emperor completely fell, or it can be described as extinction. Even the nether emperor can''t summon the ghost emperor back, and his trace can''t be found in the long river of time and space.


    As for the will of the immortal tomb, it also did not escape this end. Even it was just a will, not even the great emperor, and there was no chance of resurrection. It completely fell and disappeared.


    At the moment when the great ghost emperor fell, the underworld suddenly vibrated. First, ghosts cried and wolves howled, and then there was a blood rain, just like crying.


    This change affected the whole underworld, and all living creatures of all nationalities felt deep sadness.


    "The great emperor fell."


    This is the idea that emerges from the bottom of the hearts of all living beings. Even if no one tells them, they know it all.


    Whether it is the human race, the demon race, or the big and small races in the underworld, it will be all stupid.


    The Terrans, in particular, had to implement the fire plan, but unexpectedly, just made up their mind, the sky suddenly cried, and it was different from the fall of Muyi before. After all, Muyi was not the real emperor, so only the rain fell, or even spread to the Terrans, which was caused by the last sadness of Muyi.


    But now, with the fall of the great emperor, heaven and earth are in sorrow.


    "Who is it? Is it the great ghost emperor?" Xuanyuan Shengzun was shocked. Although he knew that there was a great emperor falling, he didn''t know who the fallen great emperor was, but the only thing he could think of now was the great ghost emperor. After all, the other great emperors were still sleeping in the deep river of time and space, and although there were changes in the sky when the great emperors fell, But this is definitely not the case.


    This can only show that the great emperor fell completely, even the mark left in the underworld was destroyed, and it is impossible to resurrect. It is precisely because of this that heaven cried.


    "It seems that no other great emperor was born except the great ghost emperor." Xing Tian Shengzun also couldn''t believe it, but he still couldn''t help saying.


    "Is it the third saint? He sacrificed himself in order to completely kill the ghost emperor?" the earth old man said in horror.


    And his words also made Xuanyuan Shengzun and Xingtian Shengzun silent. According to the development of things, this possibility is very large, otherwise they can''t think of why Muyi suddenly fell, let alone who can kill the great emperor.


    This idea is not only a few saints of the human race, but also the nine infant worshippers of the demon race.


    If anyone in the underworld doesn''t think so, it''s Princess Huang. After all, she really heard the baby''s cry. Even she was affected and her body was obviously shriveled.


    "Dead? Finally dead, ha ha ha." others may not know who the fallen emperor is, but Princess Huang knows from the smell that the fallen emperor is the ghost family emperor.


    Although she had made a deal with Muyi at the beginning, she didn''t think that Muyi could do it in a short time. Only when Muyi became the great emperor of all ages, could she completely destroy the ghost emperor. Now, Muyi has sent her a perfect answer.


    At this moment, no one found that in the depths of the sky, the big day and the bright moon trembled at the same time. It seemed that something was waking up. At the same time, two obscure ideas crossed the two poles of the underworld and met in the depths of the sky.


    "Houtu, did you hear that?" an old voice said slowly. It was the Youming emperor.


    "It''s the coffin of eternity. I didn''t expect to hear it again in this life." then a gentle female voice sounded.


    "The catastrophe is not far away," said the Youming emperor after a moment of silence.


    "Those who should come will come sooner or later. The coffin of eternity represents the last era, while the pseudo immortal represents the next era. They are destined to meet in our era and compete for the opportunity of detachment." Houtu said faintly.


    "This is also your last chance," said the nether emperor.


    "Yes, years of preparation can begin." after Hou Tu said that, the two ideas dissipated at the same time, as if they had never appeared, and even Princess Huang didn''t notice. If their dialogue spread, it would definitely cause an uproar.


    The immortal who can fight against the current is actually just a fake immortal. At the same time, the baby in the eternal coffin is not the first time to cry, but the secret in it is probably only a few people know.


    The will of the great ghost emperor and the immortal tomb is obviously unwitting, otherwise they will never dare to make the idea of the eternal coffin. After all, it can be comparable to the existence of pseudo immortals. Can they be touched by the two ordinary emperors?


    At present, they can only say that they asked for this result, and can''t blame others.

 Chapter 950

    In the chaotic darkness, only the eternal coffin floated there, and the salary lamp burned quietly. After the baby cried, there seemed to be nothing different. Then the eternal coffin moved gently and disappeared directly.


    At the same time, the long river of time and space vibrated violently, and it seemed that there was an unimaginable terror that was stirring the long river of time and space, making the huge waves almost turn over.


    "The opportunity finally came."


    "Our recovery is just around the corner."


    "Wait for the millennium, and today will be resurrected."


    "This time, no one can stop the emperor."


    At the moment of great changes in the long river of time and space, those great emperors sleeping deep in the long river of time and space began to declare, and then breath began to recover.


    In the underworld, altars appear one after another, and earth shaking changes are taking place in the whole underworld.


    In the abandoned land, the marks on the eyebrows and hearts of all creatures lit up together, and then knelt on the ground and began to pray. The face was crazy, and the voice in the mouth was getting louder and louder. Countless lights fused together, directly through the heaven and earth, into the long river of time and space, and began to lead you back.


    As Muyi guessed at the beginning, the abandoned place is the emperor''s back garden and the card left by the emperors for themselves. Waiting for the day of their resurrection, it is only the cost, the lives of those creatures and everything.


    Since then, the abandoned land has completely collapsed, and the cruel indifference of the great emperor can be seen from this.


    In the underworld, although the situation is much better than the abandoned place, some races still exist in name only.


    The netherworld emperor and empress Houtu, who had originally formulated the rules, seemed to disappear and did not manage the affairs of the underworld. Only the will of the underworld seemed to be angry and wanted to cut off this connection.


    "This is our time."


    At this time, the voice of the netherworld emperor sounded. When his huge palm was cut, the underworld immediately shook, and the big day in the depths of the sky was directly divided. On this day, the underworld first experienced heaven crying, then the big day collapsed, and the underworld lost the sun.


    "You deprive us of our marks, and it''s time to return them." then, another voice sounded, and a big hand stretched out, as if to catch something. This move made the underworld shake more violently, and there were places falling apart, and the dead and injured creatures were constantly aggravated.


    Then, a bright moon appeared in the daytime, and the light was dazzling to the extreme, which was even stronger than the big sun.


    But then there was a loud noise. The bright moon also collapsed. After losing the big day, even the bright moon was lost.


    At this moment, the underworld fell into darkness, but in the depths of the sky, stars were lit up, allowing countless creatures to see this rare scene.


    "Return, return, return."


    The long river of time and space became more chaotic, and voices echoed. Finally, the figure of the great emperor appeared. But at this time, the will of the long river of time and space swept across. The great emperor who first emerged trembled, and then scattered like a pile of sand. With the flow of the long river of time and space, he completely disappeared.


    However, this change did not scare the remaining great emperors. There are still great emperors appearing. Even if the will of the long river of time and space continues to wipe out everything, compared with the past, the power of the will of the long river of time and space has been reduced to the lowest, which is also the opportunity many great emperors have been waiting for.


    No one thought that this opportunity came so early and so suddenly. Even if he had given the mark to Muyi''s Styx ancestor, he would not have thought that there would be such a change. Now, without Muyi''s call, he also returned. After all, in the Styx, there was the Shura family he left behind. He chose Muyi just to return earlier.


    Unfortunately, the calculation in the past fell short, but this is normal. After all, let alone the great emperor. Even the great emperor can''t completely control everything. It''s normal to have omissions and mistakes. Otherwise, it''s not the great emperor, but the real immortal.


    In the long river of time and space, a full 12 great emperors chose to resurrect and return, but in the end, only seven great emperors succeeded in stepping out of the long river of time and space. As for the remaining great emperors, they lost the opportunity forever. After all, this opportunity is different from the past. Once lost, I''m afraid it will be difficult to find it again.


    The will of the long river of time and space will never give them a second chance.


    But the return of the seven great emperors still shook the underworld, as if the end had come.


    It''s a pity that there is no Terran emperor among these seven emperors.


    The ancestor of the Styx River, the evil Buddha attached to Mu Yi at the beginning, can also be called the evil emperor. The wa emperor of the demon family. The remaining four are quite ancient four great emperors. Their existence history is far beyond the current two demon and ghost families. They are the four great emperors of earth, water, fire and wind, and several great emperors who were laid out in the abandoned land at the beginning.


    However, apart from them, there was no return of the great emperor.


    Seven great emperors, if you add the nether great emperor and the empress of the earth, there are nine great emperors in the underworld at once. This does not include the existence of imperial concubine Huang, who is called to have died long ago.


    The impact of the return of the seven emperors on the underworld can be imagined. Although the underworld is in darkness at the moment, the light of the seven great emperors will shine on the whole underworld. All creatures understand that from then on, the underworld has really changed and is no longer the same.


    This era can be called the emperor''s temporary era, also known as the great emperor''s temporary world.


    Despite the fall of the ghost emperor, the Terrans are still quietly implementing the fire plan. After all, no one can guarantee whether these returning emperors will have an opinion on the Terrans. Without the third saint, the Terrans dare not gamble and can''t afford to gamble.


    Moreover, when the seven emperors returned, the situation in the underworld also changed greatly. Not only the human race, but also other races were arranging a retreat.


    But in fact, these great emperors did not pay much attention to the situation of the underworld. Their eyes were at a higher and more distant level in the long river of time and space.


    For these great emperors, the biggest purpose of this return is to achieve the great emperor of all ages. Even if there is only one tenth of a million hope, no one will give up. The collapse of the great sun and the bright moon in the underworld fully shows that even the great emperor of the nether world and the empress of the earth are ready.


    At this time, it can be called the last glory of the underworld, because for thousands of years, the great emperor of the underworld has not come out, and now there are nine. At the same time, it is a disaster for the underworld, because the nine emperors are really desperate, even the underworld will be destroyed.


    "When the eternal coffin recovers, the pseudo immortal at the end of the long river of time and space is bound to go upstream again taking advantage of the changes in the long river of time and space. Our only opportunity now is to cut off the immortal blood, break the road of pseudo immortal first, and then work together to send the eternal coffin to the end of the long river of time and space. In this way, we can have a first-line opportunity. As for who the last opportunity belongs, we should rely on our ability."

 Chapter 951

    The seven emperors came back, but they died in a twinkling of an eye. Even the great emperor of the nether world and the empress of the earth lost their trace, which stunned the troubled underworld. It is obvious that they do not understand why these great emperors left suddenly. Is this return false?


    Just when people in the underworld were terrified, the seven great emperors who returned, together with the great emperor of the nether world and the empress of the earth, appeared outside the underworld.


    At the moment of the arrival of the nine great emperors, the distance between the sun shook. On that day, a major earthquake occurred in the hinterland of the Central Plains, and the water of the Yellow River was cut off, which can be called a wonder.


    "To die again?"


    At the same time, a figure appeared outside the sun. He was medium-sized, wearing a Dragon Robe and a golden crown. The whole person was filled with an atmosphere of dignity and majesty.


    "Immortal blood, I''m here to send you back to the ruins." the Youming emperor said, clapping it without hesitation. Although there was no earth shaking sound, under this palm, the space solidified directly and the time seemed to slow down.


    Obviously, the strength of the Youming emperor has reached the point where he began to interfere with time and space. At this time, the ability of the long river of time and space is enough to show his strength, although the Youming emperor is very different at this time.


    The long river of time and space that makes Muyi suffer and even has to be connected will not have any impact on the nether emperor. If you really want to come and go, you can go.


    But the man who just appeared, like an emperor, pointed out that the time and space around him suddenly became disordered. At the same time, the palm of the nether emperor also disappeared in this disorder, as if he had never appeared.


    Although they only tried to test each other, this result still made the great emperors of the underworld look dignified.


    They returned from the long river of time and space without even cultivation, in order to kill immortal blood as soon as possible, but they didn''t expect that they hadn''t seen it for thousands of years. Immortal blood not only completely recovered, but even their strength was no less than that of the nether emperor.


    What''s more, this is still his home. Even if they have a dominant number here, and even the empress Houtu, whose strength is similar to that of the nether emperor, it is still uncertain what the result is. But they have no way back.


    Thousands of years are waiting for their return in order to compete for that opportunity and the only chance to escape. In this case, they have no way out, whether in the face of immortal blood or in the face of their allies in the future.


    "Thousands of years ago, I crossed the long river of time and space to give you a chance to resurrect. If you don''t want to die again today, then it will be completely extinguished." immortal blood said coldly, and then the world rotates. When it reappears, many great emperors and immortal blood have fallen into chaos and darkness at the same time.


    On this day, both yin and Yang vibrated at the same time, and the long river of time and space appeared, crossing the past and the future, setting off huge waves.


    In the chaotic darkness, the light is bright, the underworld, the blood rain falls on the city, and the heaven and earth moan. In the sun, the emperor of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, Guangxu burst. Shortly thereafter, Cixi, who had reached the level of heaven and man, also died in the bedroom for no reason. The Dragon veins of the Qing Dynasty were exhausted and the world shook.


    This unknown world war I ended miserably.


    Five of the nine great emperors fell. Even the nether great emperor and empress Houtu suffered heavy losses and had to return to the underworld to heal their wounds. The immortal blood was cut five times in a row. Unfortunately, he finally won a glimmer of life and fled back to the sun.


    Just at the moment when immortal blood stepped into the sun, a bronze ancient coffin suddenly appeared, opened the coffin and swallowed it directly.


    Then, the ancient coffin flashed away without causing any fluctuation. Only a copper lamp sat on the coffin cover, and the light did not go out.


    In Yangjian, the sequelae of the deaths of Guangxu and Cixi were still spreading. The rule of the Qing Dynasty, which was already on the verge of collapse, suddenly became more shaky. Soon after that, Puyi, who was only three years old, succeeded to the throne, but at this time, the land of the Manchu Qing Dynasty had been in chaos.


    Moreover, because the Dragon veins of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties were exhausted, the rivers and mountains were also shaky. Puyi''s position was just the last reflection.


    In the following years, various uprisings were set off in the sun. Each time, it shook the rivers and mountains of Manchu and Qing Dynasty. In this undercurrent, Zhuque hall lived behind the scenes and promoted the general trend. A few years later, with a bolt from the blue, Manchu''s spirit dissipated.


    On the same day, Sun established the Republic of China, and a new era slowly opened.


    Funiu town can be said to be a rare quiet place nearby. Whether it''s the rebel army, the Qing army or bandits, they don''t dare to get close to it at all, because it''s a lesson learned with blood.


    On this day, the cooking smoke on Funiu mountain rises, and many children at the foot of the mountain cheer together and begin to rush up the mountain, because whenever the cooking smoke on Funiu mountain rises, there will be delicious food. These children will scramble to climb up the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, there are many adults, peddlers, pawns and rich merchants, which can be said to be all kinds, but these people can only look at the children climbing the mountain with envy and expectation, and dare not take a step beyond the thunder pool.


    This is also the rule of the mountain owner. Only children under the age of 12 are qualified to climb the mountain. Every time, the mountain owner will choose one of the climbing children and give it an opportunity.


    These opportunities are varied and completely irregular. Some children have lost their diseases for many years, some have an epiphany, some learn martial arts, and some become tailors. Although they don''t know why the mountain master wants to do this, the only thing they are sure of is that the mountain master has the ability to connect with the sky.


    Therefore, people nearby will send their children continuously, hoping that their children can get opportunities on the mountain.


    Only a family in Funiu town has never sent children, which seems to be dismissive. In fact, the family''s surname is Su, and only they can understand who the mountain owner is and what it means in today''s world.


    On the mountain, a pale young man stood there with his hands on his back. His eyes were clear, and there was always a faint smile on his mouth, giving people a warm and genial feeling.


    The youth is the Muyi, which is also the Muyi of the third saint.


    I''m afraid even Muyi wouldn''t think that he would die and there would be new changes at the last minute. The flame of Nirvana was integrated in the firewood. It is precisely because of the flame of Nirvana that he can be reborn.


    But after this rebirth, he regained the state of the original remnant soul, and all the souls repaired in reincarnation scattered, as if he had recovered his essence.


    And unexpectedly, even if there was only a wisp of remnant soul, Muyi was resurrected, but his cultivation seemed to have disappeared. His new body was empty and had no power at all, but his will broke through. More accurately, he should restore his original will. Although he was not the great emperor, he was not weak or even stronger than the great emperor.


    In this way, it leads to the special situation of today''s Muyi. The weak body is no different from ordinary people, but the will surpasses the ordinary emperor.


    Because of his will, no matter how weak his body is, there can be no existence in the sun that can hurt him.


    And now he can be integrated with the baby in the eternal coffin, or that baby is his body and can be easily controlled.


    At the beginning, in the battle between immortal blood and the great emperors in the underworld, Mu Yi saw the end from the beginning. Even at the last moment, when immortal blood returned to the sun, he controlled the eternal coffin, easily swallowed the immortal blood and suppressed it in the eternal coffin.

 Chapter 952

    Even if the power of immortal blood was close to the eternal emperor, it was still unable to resist after being suppressed by the eternal coffin, but Muyi also found that it was not so simple to refine immortal blood completely, because the other party had long been integrated with the heaven of the sun.


    Hastily refining immortal blood is equal to refining the heaven of the Yangjian. For the Yangjian, it is undoubtedly a disaster. Therefore, in this case, Mu Yi can only slowly guide the general trend of the Yangjian and break the last breath of the Manchu Dynasty.


    Even when Emperor Guangxu and Cixi suddenly died, Mu Yi contributed to the fire. Then, he used the rosefinch hall to control and guide the general trend of the sun, in order to continuously weaken the heaven way of the sun, and finally separate the immortal blood from the heaven way.


    Only in this way can immortal blood be refined completely without bringing too much disaster to the sun.


    But the price of doing so is that Yangjian really moves towards the end of the law era. From then on, practice has become a masterpiece, and the aura of heaven and earth has disappeared without a trace. No one can set foot on the road of practice anymore, just like the original end of the law disaster.


    However, the former was eventually destroyed by the sun and enslaved by immortal blood.


    Now, with the guidance of Muyi, the most is to cut off the path of cultivation. It has no impact on ordinary people in the sun, and even open a new chapter. This is the best ending.


    As for the only remaining practitioners in the sun, Muyi can send them to the underworld if they want.


    That''s why Muyi returned to Funiu Mountain, waiting and completing his agreement to guard the tomb for the old Taoist priest.


    Visible before the eyes as like as two peas, but now, the fact that he has the power of the great emperor can not revive the old path from the long river of time and space. Because the old way has been completely destroyed, even if it becomes a real immortal, it will not be revived. After all, there is no mark of this man in the river of space-time, even if we create a man of the same form from the sky, After all, it''s just a replica, not a real old way.


    At this time, Muyi was able to see the children running to the mountain. Each of them was told by the adults to use all their strength to climb up as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, Muyi never selects people based on speed, but randomly. Whoever has good luck can get opportunities. Muyi doesn''t care whether this person is a good person or a bad person.


    And when imparting skills, he also imparts them according to the other party''s heart, which is too simple for him.


    The reason why he did this was not that he was idle and bored, but that he thought of his age. If someone hadn''t given him a chance at the beginning, he wouldn''t be today, so Muyi was willing to give others a chance.


    As for whether they can seize this opportunity, they have to rely on themselves. Muyi only gives them a starting point. It is obviously impossible to ascend to the sky step by step.


    The inertia of history is absolutely terrible. Originally, immortal blood was ill intentioned and enslaved the whole human race in the sun step by step, which was not only the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, but also many in the West. Before long, a war swept through the western countries, and human life was like grass mustard. Under the guidance of Muyi, countless grievances impacted the way of heaven, more accurately, It should be the brand of immortal blood left in the heaven.


    Although the process was slow, the mark of immortal blood was also fading, which proved to be effective.


    However, the scope of the war was still far beyond Mu Yi''s imagination, and even out of his control. He also stepped out of the participants and became a bystander, watching the changes in the sun.


    Even if the Terran suffered heavy losses in this process, Muyi never made a move, because he understood that this was the reverse bite of the heaven. If he made a rash move, he could suppress this reverse bite and reduce unnecessary casualties, but he could not completely remove the mark of immortal blood, which would do more harm than good.


    At this time, Mu Yi finally realized the feeling that the two saints in the underworld sat and watched the destruction of Jingzhou City. It was not that they could not be saved, but that they could not be saved.


    "But don''t understand?"


    On this day, there was a kneeling figure at the foot of Funiu Mountain. This figure was the first follower of Muyi, Yun Mengxuan, who was also the real controller of the Zhuque hall over the years. The Zhuque hall she founded has been growing. It could have unified China, but it was stopped by Muyi.


    The magnificent rosefinch hall, once dispersed, became a thing of the past.


    No one can understand Muyi''s decision, but both Yun Mengxuan and Yan Wushuang silently abide by it. Even now they have become heaven and man and stand at the peak of the sun, they dare not violate Muyi''s opinion at all.


    Even though Muyi seems to have no strength to bind chickens at this time, and even has been aging in recent years, from the young image just appeared a few years ago, he is now entering middle age, but Yun Mengxuan and others still dare not be disrespectful.


    "The master can easily change this tragedy. Why do you have to sit idly by?" yunmengxuan summoned up the courage to ask. This is what she most puzzled about. If the rosefinch hall had not been dissolved, today''s China would never have been in such chaos. Countless people were in deep water and hot, and countless people were slaughtered.


    "Not unwilling, but unable."


    Facing yunmengxuan''s query, Muyi was not angry, but slowly explained.


    "Now you have reached the triple heaven of the king''s realm, but are you curious that you have enough experience and strength, but you can''t break through?"


    "Mengxuan is dull. Please ask the master to solve his doubts." yunmengxuan still kneels on the ground and says respectfully.


    "Let''s go up the mountain with me." Muyi turned around and walked up the mountain step by step. Although the mountain was not so steep, Muyi walked with some difficulty, and even panted halfway.


    Yun Mengxuan''s complexion was complicated. She wanted to help Mu Yi several times, but she couldn''t put it into action.


    On the way, Muyi found a stone and sat down. After calming his breathing, he continued: "in fact, it''s not that you can''t break through, but that the way of heaven doesn''t allow you to break through. Even with the passage of time, your strength level will continue to decrease until you become mortals."


    Hearing that she would become a mortal in the end, yunmengxuan''s face changed greatly. How many hardships and efforts did she make to get to today? If she was beaten back to her original shape at once, how could she bear it? At the same time, she also felt that she understood why Muyi was like this now.


    Obviously, Mu Yi was beaten back to the mortal by the way of heaven. Her face couldn''t help showing sadness, but it wasn''t for herself.


    "My situation is a little special. It''s not even difficult to recover, but if you continue to stay in the underworld, you will only follow what I just said," Muyi said.

 Chapter 953

    "Please give me some advice."


    Although Mu Yi didn''t say it directly, how clever was Yun Mengxuan and how could she not guess the meaning? In her opinion, Muyi is omnipotent, and pushing them to heaven and man is the best proof.


    "I know you are curious about where I went in those years of disappearance. Now I don''t hide it from you. In fact, I went to the underworld." Muyi said directly.


    "Hell?" Yun Mengxuan''s body was shocked. Obviously, she didn''t expect such an answer.


    "However, the underworld I went to was not the underworld you imagined. In fact, there were many creatures in the underworld, including ghosts, demons and even Terrans. In comparison, the Terrans in the underworld were stronger, because they were not restricted in the underworld, not only the triple heaven of the king''s realm, even the Ninth Heaven, but even the giant and quasi emperor.


    In addition, there is a more powerful emperor in the underworld, that is, the legendary sage. There is the real stage for practitioners. With your qualifications, if you go to the underworld, you will not only break through the king''s realm soon, but even the quasi emperor, and even the saint. "


    At the moment, Mu Yi said you were waiting, not only Yun Mengxuan, but also Yan Wushuang, who was the first to follow him in the sun.


    Originally, Muyi could send them into the small world, where there were no restrictions, but he did not do so, but handed over the right of choice to them, because Muyi understood that they were different from their followers in the underworld.


    After Muyi finished, looking at yunmengxuan with hesitation on his face, he said, "you don''t need to give me an answer right away. In fact, it''s not just you, even if the others, I''ll give them the same opportunity."


    "As for the Yangjian Terran catastrophe, it involves more. Now you are not qualified to know. The only thing I can tell you is that no matter how many people die, it is worth it, because the undead means that the whole Yangjian, all creatures, will be enslaved and even die with Yangjian."


    Hearing Mu Yi''s last cruel words, Yun Mengxuan was completely stunned. She never thought that the disaster in the sun at present still involved such terrible consequences. Even if she just thought about it, she felt cold.


    However, she did not doubt Mu Yi''s words, and she knew in her heart that these were true.


    If she really causes that kind of consequence because of her willfulness, even if she dies a thousand times, she can''t forgive herself.


    "I was wrong," said Yun Mengxuan, lowering her head.


    "Right and wrong are not as important as you think. In this world, many things don''t need to be recognized and understood by others. Just be yourself and do what you think you should do, no matter what the result is." Mu Yi said softly. In fact, this is not only for Yun Mengxuan, but also for himself.


    "Yes."


    Yun Mengxuan watched Muyi get up again and walk up the mountain. Finally, she stopped hesitating. She came forward and held Muyi up the steps step by step. The sunset shone on the two people, lengthened their backs, overlapped them, and separated again soon.


    Later, Yan Wushuang, Zhen pinger and Hua Qianwu also came to Funiu mountain one after another, but their purposes were different, and Muyi also gave them the same opportunity.


    Finally, Yan Wushuang, Zhen pinger and Hua Qianwu chose to go to the underworld, while Yun Mengxuan stayed and stayed in the sun. As a woman, she participated in the disaster in the sun, like an insignificant spray in the sea.


    Time is still passing. In the twinkling of an eye, a few years later, the havoc in the sun is also aggravating, and more people are involved. The world is so big that there is no peaceful place anymore.


    On this day, two guests, a man and a woman, came to Funiu mountain together.


    Muyi seemed to have known that there would be guests, so he stood outside and waited early.


    "Sure enough, it''s you."


    "You really came back."


    The two guests said in no order. Although the two sentences seem to be consistent, they actually represent different meanings.


    "Xuanming flag emissary, senior Ji, you came later than I thought." Muyi seemed to have expected, looked at them and said with a smile.


    The elder Ji in his mouth is Ji Yuan, the old beggar he met by the Yellow River and the old immortal of Xianshan in the South China Sea, and the xuanming flag bearer is Leng Yu.


    "You knew we were coming?" Leng Yu frowned at Mu Yi, with doubt in her eyes, and Mu Yi''s physical state also made her frown.


    "I said that a long time ago, I ''saw'' that you were coming. Do you believe it?" Muyi said.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. In fact, from the sudden death of Cixi and the subsequent changes of the rosefinch hall, I guessed that it must have something to do with you, but at that time it was just a doubt. Later, the rosefinch Hall fell apart overnight, which made me uncertain. It seems that all this is under your control." Ji Yuan looked at Mu Yi with a complex face and said.


    At the moment, Ji Yuan is still the original cultivation, and there is no breakthrough. After all, not everyone can have the chance of sub Rune like yunmengxuan.


    "How to control? Just let it be." Mu Yi shook his head and said.


    "Let nature take its course? Is it at the cost of countless lives?" Leng Yu said directly, obviously dissatisfied with Muyi''s behavior.


    "How else? Elder Leng Yu, do you think I can really change something with my appearance?" Mu Yi asked.


    "You..." Leng Yu looks at Mu Yi and seems to want to say something, but in the end he doesn''t say anything, because as Mu Yi said, he looks like a sick middle-aged man at the moment. Maybe he will die on his bed one day.


    "As long as you can stand up, the rosefinch hall will certainly listen to your call to restore the decline of the Republic of China, and even dominate the world. As long as you can make people in the world live a good life, even if you sit on the throne of 95?" Leng Yu thought and said.


    "Why don''t you stand up, master Leng Yu? I believe you can do many things with the power of xuanming flag commander?" Mu Yi asked.


    "How do you know I didn''t do it? It''s just that my strength alone is not enough. Some people have been restraining me, so I can''t do it with all my strength." Leng Yu frowned and said.


    "In fact, you should thank each other." Mu Yi said, but Leng Yu glared at his words.


    "In fact, at present, you''d better be a bystander. I believe senior Ji can feel some. The end of the law era is coming again. You practitioners will eventually be beaten back to your original shape and become ordinary people. At this time, the less you do, the more room you can turn around. If you wait for practitioners to intervene recklessly, then heaven and man will decline, All kinds of disasters will come. Maybe there will be thunder on the road. "


    With Mu Yi''s words, Leng Yu and Ji Yuan''s face became a little ugly. In particular, Mu Yi''s last sentence obviously meant something different, which made them feel relieved at the same time. It seems that there is something they can''t understand. Now they finally understand.

 Chapter 954

    "Mu Xiaoyou, your current situation is related to the end of the law?" Ji Yuan finally asked.


    "It can be said that it is relevant or irrelevant." Mu Yi said ambiguously.


    "I don''t know if Mu Xiaoyou is willing to point out a way for Yang practitioners?" Ji Yuan suddenly asked solemnly.


    "Point out the way? Does elder Ji think highly of me?" Muyi didn''t reply immediately, but looked at Ji Yuan and said.


    "I believe Mu Xiaoyou must have a way, otherwise you won''t be the person I know." Mu Yi''s answer made Ji Yuan more firm, so he looked directly at Mu Yi and asked.


    Even Leng Yu looked at Muyi curiously. He didn''t seem to understand what Muyi could do in the face of the end of the law. After all, what price did the ancestors pay to postpone the arrival of the end of the law.


    But now, the end of the law came again, even different from the last time. Even if Mu Yi didn''t talk about it, Leng Yu would subconsciously ignore it. At this moment, she suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    After all, this way of coming is the most terrible, because it will make you fall into it unconsciously.


    And the reason why Muyi''s words shocked her so much was that she knew that the Heavenly Man in Longhu Mountain was killed by a sky thunder not long ago. There was no sign in advance, but according to Muyi''s words, he stretched out his hand too long, did it and intervened in too many things in the sun.


    "If you want to keep your accomplishments, the only way is to give up everything in the sun and leave here." Muyi said directly instead of deliberately selling off.


    "Leave here?" Ji Yuan and Leng Yu were stunned at the same time, but then a trace of clarity poured out on both faces.


    "Yes, leave the sun and go to the underworld. There are also human races there, even without any restrictions, which can make you become real heaven and man, that is, the king''s realm, and there are quasi emperors and even the great emperors above the king''s realm." Muyi said.


    At this time, the chance and Leng Yu''s face were shocked. After all, I guessed that the effect was absolutely different from Muyi''s own words. Moreover, Muyi''s few words painted a huge picture in front of them.


    Especially the temptation of practice, I''m afraid few people can stand it.


    "You really went to the underworld. Did you find him?" Leng Yu suddenly looked at Mu Yi excitedly.


    "You mean the help of Er gang at the beginning? In fact, he still has a heavy identity in the underworld. If you really want to see him, I can send you to the underworld, master Ji, and even all the practitioners in the sun today. This is the only way to live in front of you and the last hope of the practitioners." Muyi said.


    "I''m going," Leng Yu said without any hesitation.


    But Ji Yuan, with a trace of complexity on his face, "do you still have to take this step after all? Our ancestors took people away to look for hope, but in the end, they failed."


    "Failure? Maybe, but it was not success." Muyi glanced at Ji Yuan and did not explain the complex relationship, but continued: "for the human race and practitioners, the most important thing is continuity, spiritual immortality and the inheritance of firewood. It can only be said to be stupid to be obsessed with whether to leave their hometown or not."


    "Maybe you are right, but I still don''t understand one thing. I don''t know if you can let me solve my last doubt?" Ji Yuan looked at Mu Yi and said.


    "Ask," said Muyi.


    "What level have you reached now? Can''t even you stop the end of the law catastrophe?" Ji Yuan asked with a deep breath.


    "My realm should be coming to the top, but I can tell you one thing. Even the great emperor, that is, the sage of the human race, can''t prevent the coming of the end of the law. The matter of the sun can''t be changed, and even sacrificing everyone can''t help." Mu Yi didn''t answer Ji Yuan''s question positively, but he gave him an answer.


    As for his understanding, it has nothing to do with Muyi. After all, he didn''t lie. Now he is really about to reach the top, but he didn''t say that he still has the strength of the great emperor. He even integrates the baby and controls the eternal coffin to play a more powerful force.


    As for the coming of the end of the law, unless he can become the great emperor of all ages, directly peel off the brand of immortal blood, and re integrate the Yin and Yang worlds, he can naturally put everything back on track, so that the Yang can no longer experience the great disaster of the end of the law, but all this is based on Muyi becoming the great emperor of all ages.


    Unfortunately, he is not the eternal emperor, so he can only silently say sorry to Ji Yuan.


    "It''s really impossible. No wonder even the saints chose to leave." Ji Yuan muttered to himself, as if he understood something. I believe that at the moment, his heart must be full of complexity and change, so Muyi didn''t disturb him, but quietly waited for his reply.


    "If we leave, can we come back in the future?" Ji Yuan finally asked.


    "Maybe, maybe not, who knows?" Mu Yi shook his head, which was his real idea. After all, even if he could peel off the brand of immortal blood, he could not reverse the way of heaven. Since the end of the law had come, it was impossible to take it back.


    Moreover, since he joined the second battalion middle school last time, Muyi also had some insight that his destination is not Yangjian. The reason why he still stays here at the moment is because of his obsession and the final cause and effect between him and Yangjian.


    Only by solving all these problems, can he leave carefree and do his own things, which is also his destiny and inescapable responsibility.


    "Anyway, I''ll thank you for the way you''ve found for the practitioners of Yangjian. I''m afraid they need to decide how to choose." Ji Yuan said again.


    "OK, I''ll wait." Mu Yi nodded, saying this not only to Ji Yuan, but also to Leng Yu.


    In fact, not only Ji Yuan needs to prepare, but also Leng Yu.


    After the two left, Muyi suddenly raised his head and looked at the heavenly way in the depths of cangxiong. At the moment, the brand of immortal blood in the heavenly way is fading, but it is still a distance from being completely eliminated, but at least it is fast.


    I''m afraid that when the brand is eliminated, that is when the end of the law catastrophe completely comes. At that time, as long as the practitioners who still stay in the sun do not reach the degree of surpassing the heaven, they will be deprived of their accomplishments and become mortals immediately.


    As for Muyi, I don''t worry, because the great emperor has surpassed the way of heaven to some extent. Moreover, today''s Muyi is just an ordinary person without cultivation.

 Chapter 955

    It has been 30 years since Muyi returned to Funiu Mountain. Last year, someone from the Su family came down the mountain. The old man of the Su family still didn''t survive this winter, but his death was not a pain, but the end of his life.


    At least for Mr. Su, he has no regrets. Although the whole land of China is in the midst of war, the Su family still has accumulated a lot of strength. Although it is lacking for hegemony, it is more than enough to protect itself. Even for the Su family, it is the same opportunity.


    Now, Su Jinlun is at the helm of the Su family, but even he is over half a hundred years old and has many grandchildren.


    "Grandpa mu, do you think there is still hope in our country?"


    On Funiu Mountain, a young man looked at the old man sitting in the chair basking in the sun and asked. The old man was Muyi. At this time, he looked very old, and the years seemed to accelerate on him.


    The young man''s name is Su Yun and his name is Mu Yi. The day after he was born, Su Jinlun took him up the mountain and asked Mu Yi for an opportunity with his incense for many years.


    Therefore, Su Yun spent most of his childhood in the mountains. Although Muyi didn''t teach him to practice, he was always around him. Naturally, he was influenced by him. He accumulated rich Qi luck, but for some reason, he was sealed by Muyi.


    Later, the young Su Yun entered the school, and then went abroad to study. He came back only after his father Su died last winter, and was strictly forbidden to leave Funiu town by Su Jinlun. Therefore, most of the time, Su Yun would run to the mountain.


    Even if Su Jinlun had never told him anything, he could still feel that his shepherd grandfather was not simple.


    "Have you forgotten the history you learned? The way of the world must be combined for a long time. It''s inevitable." Mu Yi opened his eyes slightly and said with some difficulty.


    "Really? But I think it''s different this time. Now, it''s a shuffle war all over the world. The strong will remain strong, and the weak will only be eliminated. At this time, it''s the only opportunity for China to sweep away the old decadence and rise again. If we fail or fall behind this time, I''m afraid we will completely lose the opportunity." Su Yun''s eyes are firm and his voice is sonorous and powerful, I have a sense of mission.


    "It''s none of your business?" Muyi on the chair opened his mouth faintly, and immediately vented Su Yun''s momentum.


    "Grandpa mu, just tell my grandpa. Now it''s only your words that he doesn''t dare to disobey. You see, I''m full of knowledge and talent, but I''m trapped in the small Funiu town and have nowhere to show it. What''s the waste? And you trained me since childhood and don''t want to see me sink a little?" Su Yun directly came to Muyi and half knelt on the ground, Poor complaint.


    "An old horse is waiting for a Carpinus, with an ambition of thousands of miles. What''s the hurry?" Muyi said calmly.


    "How can we not be in a hurry? At present, the situation is changing rapidly, and China can''t afford to delay at all. If we wait a few more years, it will be too late." Su Yun said anxiously.


    "Why? Do you think no one else can save the country except you? Only you have this ability?" Mu Yi smiled and asked.


    "This..." Mu Yi''s question suddenly made Su Yun speechless. No matter how arrogant he was, he would never dare to say so. He still had this self-knowledge.


    Even if it''s far away, just the shepherd grandpa in front of him, he seems to have no bottom.


    What he didn''t understand was that it was time for us to show our talents and serve the country. Why did Mu Yi nest on this Funiu Mountain.


    Moreover, Su Yun also knows that when the shepherd grandpa came to Funiu Mountain, he was still very young. Even now, the Su family can have such prestige and can''t get rid of his relationship with the shepherd Grandpa. However, such a person is depressed and puzzling.


    "You can''t even get out of Funiu town and expect to save the country? Don''t be naive." Mu Yi finally sneered.


    "I, I''m worried that my grandpa is angry, and he sent a family shadow guard to monitor me. Even if I have three heads and six arms, I can''t get out." Su Yun said wrongfully, but finally, he turned the topic, "otherwise, Grandpa mu, you can send me out?"


    "No, my old arms and legs can''t help tossing." Mu Yi refused without thinking about it.


    When Su Yun heard Muyi''s words, he once again turned his mouth and clearly didn''t believe it, because as far as he knew, all the shadow guards in the family were respectful when they mentioned Muyi, and he didn''t dare to be disrespectful at all. Even he suspected that these shadow guards would directly rebel at Muyi''s command.


    But over the years, his grandfather has never worried about this problem. Even a few years ago, when an uncle raised this problem, he was directly demoted from the Su family and even deprived of his surname.


    It was the same thing that made the Su family understand what position Muyi occupied in the Su family, but Muyi never told the Su family. Even in many people''s memory, Muyi never saw Muyi go down the mountain.


    "Well, don''t think about leaving. When the time comes, your grandfather will let you leave. Now go to the foot of the mountain and help me welcome some guests." Muyi suddenly said.


    "Guest?" Su Yun was puzzled. In his memory, few people came to Funiu Mountain, and it was obviously impossible for Mu Yi to call them guests, which made him curious.


    He doesn''t remember that someone sent a message to Muyi before. How did Muyi know that there were guests at the foot of the mountain?


    With this doubt, Su Yun went down the mountain, but just when he came to the foot of the mountain, there were several more figures on the opposite side, three men and one woman. He didn''t even know how the other party appeared. It seemed that the other party was standing there.


    At this time, Su Yun naturally understood that I''m afraid these four people are the guests mentioned by Mu Yi.


    Although he had guessed, Su Yun asked, "are you looking for my grandpa?"


    "Yes, please, little brother." one of the oldest old people in the grade said.


    "Little things, you go with me." Su Yun said and looked at each other with some worry. After all, he was old and it would be very difficult to climb the mountain, so Su Yun didn''t dare to walk fast all the way, but every time he looked back, he found several people calmly following behind him, which made him suddenly understand that none of these people was simple, so he accelerated his speed.


    Up to the top of the mountain, few people have seen any change. On the contrary, Su Yun is really tired. Although his body is good, he even punches, but now he is ashamed to compare with others. No wonder his grandfather doesn''t let him leave Funiu town. His feelings are far from good.

 Chapter 956

    "Yes, sir."


    The four people came to the mountain and looked at Muyi on the chair. Qi Qi said that although Muyi looked much older at the moment, none of them had any strange expression.


    Ji Yuan and Leng Yu are the first old man and woman, but their appearance has not changed in the past years.


    "Sir, this is Chang Zhenzi of Maoshan sect, and this is the Supreme Master of Tianshan Mountain." Ji Yuan introduced Mu Yi. This time, he didn''t call Mu Yi''s little friend, but Mr. directly, because some things over the years have already made him understand that Mu Yi is far beyond their imagination.


    Moreover, if he wants to leave the sun, he needs the power of Muyi. Therefore, although Muyi looks old at the moment, he still dare not have any disrespect.


    "I don''t dare to call any guru in front of you. My real name is Xu Wuwei. Just call my name." after saying that, guru Wuwei opened his mouth immediately.


    "Well, are you ready to wait?" Mu Yi asked faintly. I believe that after so many years, even if they verify themselves, they will already understand that the end of the law catastrophe has already come quietly, but it has not reached the peak.


    In this case, they naturally understand how to choose, and since they are here today, they are obviously ready.


    "Yes, sir," Ji Yuan said.


    "Well, it seems that today is a good day. There are two more guests here." at this time, Mu Yi suddenly said.


    Ji Yuan and others were stunned, and then their faces changed. They didn''t believe there would be such a coincidence. That is to say, Muyi''s so-called guests at the moment may have followed them quietly.


    When Su Yun heard that there were still guests, he planned to continue down the mountain and bring the guests up. Just before he moved, he saw Muyi on the chair gently reach out and grab it. Then the void in front of him shook. The two figures fell out and fell to the ground.


    "Big live?"


    This scene made Su Yun suddenly stare at Mu Yi, as if he knew this grandpa on the first day.


    The appearance of the two suddenly appeared. They were dressed strangely, and even had a rotten smell.


    Ji Yuan and others looked on alert at the two people who suddenly appeared, but the two people ignored them. At the same time, they bowed to Mu Yi, "have you seen adults."


    Being able to find them and let them be caught without resistance, they obviously understand that the strength of Muyi is definitely far above them, so it''s natural for them to say this.


    Muyi got up, looked at one of the older elders and said, "you''re welcome, old master. There''s still a cause and effect between you and me. I happened to enter the ground by chance. Fortunately, the old gentleman warned me and helped me refine the immortal rope. Unexpectedly, I can see the old master again at the moment. Fortunately."


    At first, Mu Yi went underground to save Zhen Ping''er. At that time, through conversation, he knew that it was called the resting place, the sleeping place for a group of homeless people, and the immortal rope was obtained there.


    "It''s you." hearing Muyi''s words, the other party suddenly realized that he just looked at Muyi more incredible.


    "Yes, so if you really want to say it, I still owe the elder a favor." Mu Yi smiled and said.


    "No." the other party shook his head and said.


    At this time, Mu Yi looked at another one, who was much thinner and looked like a mummy.


    "Elder generation should be di Shan from the quadrupole Jedi. It''s admirable that our ancestors sacrificed their lives for our people."


    Hearing that the other party actually came from the quadrupole Jedi, whether Ji Yuan or Leng Yu, they were shocked and saluted the thin figure one after another.


    Even at the beginning, Muyi knew that the quadrupole Jedi was still mentioned by Ji Yuan, so Ji Yuan knew what quadrupole Jedi meant.


    "Exactly." the mummified man nodded, and he didn''t seem to be used to talking to people, and his tone was stiff.


    "Are you two elders going to the underworld?" Mu Yi asked directly.


    "If you want to leave, I won''t wait until today. I just have one thing to ask." the old man who is still the place of rest said.


    "Excuse me, sir." Muyi nodded.


    "After the end of the Dharma catastrophe, where will our human race go?" the old man in the resting place asked. He asked not about practitioners, but about the human race.


    After listening to this, Mu Yi was silent for a while and said, "what you want to ask is immortal blood, isn''t it?"


    Hearing immortal blood, the old man in the resting place and the man from the quadrupole Jedi changed their faces at the same time, and even looked up at the sky at the same time. As for Ji Yuan and others, they were a little confused and didn''t seem to understand what Mu Yi was talking about.


    "You don''t have to be like this. Since I dare to say it, I''m not afraid to be heard." Muyi naturally understood what they were worried about, so he said directly.


    "At the beginning, immortal blood wanted to refine the way of heaven, and the way of heaven was to protect itself and condense all the forces of the Yang, which led to the outbreak of the end of the law catastrophe, so that the power of the Yang would not be lost, so as not to appear again as the great emperor and shake the foundation of the Yang.


    Because of this, the way of heaven can be adhered to until now and has not been completely refined. In fact, immortal blood is also waiting for the outbreak of the final Dharma catastrophe, because at that time, it is also the time for it to completely refine the way of heaven. At that time, the whole Yang and all creatures will be enslaved by it and become the source of its power to collect faith. At that time, everyone will be like walking corpses. "


    Mu Yi''s words completely stunned Ji Yuan and others, while Su Yun seemed to listen to the Arabian Nights. Even the elders in the resting place and the men of the quadrupole Jedi were dignified.


    "Immortal blood, in fact, is not only related to the sun, but also involves a great secret, that is, the underworld, which can not be outside.


    Thirty years ago, the seven great emperors of the underworld were resurrected from the long river of time and space. Together with the great emperor of the nether world and the empress of the earth, a total of nine great emperors came to the sun to fight with immortal blood.


    In this war, the great emperor of the underworld fell five, and immortal blood was also severely damaged. On the occasion of his return, he was suppressed by the eternal coffin. Therefore, now, the catastrophe that affected the whole Yang world is promoted by the way of heaven in order to dispel the brand left by immortal blood. This is self-help and the beginning of the catastrophe of the end of the law.


    Although immortal blood is suppressed, the heavenly way will also remove the brand of immortal blood and regain freedom, but after this, the Yangjian heavenly way can no longer tolerate the existence of practitioners. Therefore, the end Dharma catastrophe will also reach the peak. At that time, all practitioners will be deprived of cultivation and become ordinary people.


    However, for the human race in Yangjian, it is an opportunity for rebirth. Although they can''t practice in the future, at least they can control their own destiny and don''t have to worry about being enslaved again. "

 Chapter 957

    For Ji Yuan and others, they didn''t expect that such a shocking secret was hidden behind the so-called end Dharma catastrophe, but they were kept in the dark all the time and didn''t know it at all. However, sometimes ignorance is also a blessing.


    For the two of the resting place and the quadrupole Jedi, they also did not expect that such a thing would happen 30 years ago. The nine great emperors of the underworld came together to kill immortal blood, but they still failed at the expense of the five great emperors. No wonder the great emperor of the human race chose to leave, and no wonder their ancestors failed so thoroughly.


    Even if the way of heaven did not fight back, it would be impossible to delay the coming of the end of the law catastrophe.


    However, they don''t know what the eternal coffin is. The only thing they know is that now the immortal blood is suppressed, and the way of heaven is removing the brand of immortal blood. Although practitioners will still become history from now on, at least the human race in the sun has been free.


    Therefore, the disaster sweeping the whole Yangjian is nothing in their eyes. After all, even if only a few people survive, it is worth it.


    But for Su Yun, he doesn''t know what to say. Even if journey to the West and Liaozhai are not so mysterious, right? Moreover, a large group of people around him were old enough to be his grandparents. He didn''t even dare to interrupt, but vaguely, there was an intuition in his heart that all what Muyi said at the moment was true.


    If so, we can understand why Muyi doesn''t care about the war sweeping the whole world, because his eyes are the whole Yangjian.


    Although he has the concept of the sun and the hell, he might as well understand his priorities.


    "I see. Thank you for solving our doubts," said the old man in the resting place.


    "So even if you stay in the sun, it doesn''t make any sense. Instead, it''s better to go to the underworld. The Terrans there also need you. And there, you can see a broader world, the king''s realm. Just at the beginning, my Terrans still need a great emperor to sit down." Muyi looked at each other and said.


    "Hasn''t your excellency become emperor yet?" asked the quadrupole Jedi man.


    "Emperor Cheng? If I hadn''t died in the war thirty years ago, I might have become emperor now?" Muyi was disappointed.


    "Sir, you?" the old man in the resting place changed his face and looked at Muyi in disbelief.


    Even Ji Yuan and others are the same. They never thought that Muyi would say he was dead. What is Muyi they see in front of them?


    "In this world, I have indeed died, but there may not be no hope of return in the future, so you don''t need to do so. The only significance of my existence now is to dispel the immortal blood brand, restore peace between Yang and me, and completely end the last cause and effect between me and Yang.


    In fact, in my opinion, the best choice for you is the underworld. After all, the Terrans there are in the same vein with you. Now the underworld Terrans need you. As for the sun, maybe you will have a chance to return after you become emperor in the future. "Muyi said faintly.


    "We are willing to rely on adults to decide everything," Qi said, whether it is the old man in the resting place or Ji Yuan and others.


    "Well, it''s the last thing I do for the underworld." Mu Yi nodded.


    After saying these words, a will that is not the great emperor but is better than the great emperor broke out from Mu Yi. At this moment, time began to flow back on him, from old age to middle age. After a few breath, he became a teenager again. It was Mu Yi at the beginning

 Chapter 958

    Hearing her words, Mu Yi was silent, but Mo Ruyan slowly recovered his youth under his gaze. At the same time, a Taoist seed condensed out of thin air and integrated into her body, which immediately made her cultivation soar, and soon reached the point of perfection of Taoist seed. It seems that as long as you make a slight effort, you can push open the door and enter the realm of the king.


    But just then, the surge stopped.


    "I''ve been there." Mu Yi replied after all, but he said yes, not go. The two are very different.


    "OK, I know. I''ll take a good look at the places you''ve been to." Mo Ruyan closed his eyes and seemed unwilling to pay attention to Mu Yi, but the closed eyes were already full of tears.


    "You are still alive." at this time, another voice sounded. It was Qiu Yuezhen. Her strength had already condensed the Tao seed by herself. Therefore, her appearance had not changed much, but her temperament was more cold.


    Shi Qingyu, who came out of the ancient road of the Yellow River, stood with her once and looked at Mu Yi with curious eyes.


    In Muyi''s eyes, it is everyone, but in their eyes, only Muyi.


    "Is it important?" Mu Yi asked.


    "Important, as long as you are not dead, that''s good." Qiu Yue nodded gently.


    "Take care," Muyi said after being silent.


    One voice after another sounded. Muyi was silent for more and more time. On Mount Funiu, Ji Yuan and others had already knelt down on the ground, even the Soviet Union was no exception.


    "Terran

 Chapter 959

"How did you come to the underworld?" although Xuanyuan Shengzun could check Leng Yu''s memory, he didn''t do so, but asked.


    "Yes, no, yes

 Chapter 960

    With a plaintive cry that ordinary people can''t hear, the last trace of immortal blood in the Yangjian heavenly way was expelled. At the same time, some ferocious practitioners left in the Yangjian were deprived of cultivation, and even many people died miserably. Although the rest didn''t die, they didn''t end up much.


    As the saying goes, good is rewarded with good, and evil with evil. Now, their evil has come.


    It is also on this day that a huge dragon rises in the East.


    Muyi has been standing on Funiu Mountain, as if waiting for something.


    Finally, on this day, a dignified middle-aged man came to Funiu Mountain. The middle-aged man was obviously extraordinary. The foot of the mountain had been under martial law at all levels, but this time, the middle-aged man refused all the guards and climbed Funiu Mountain regardless of his opposition.


    "Grandpa shepherd."


    Finally, the middle-aged man knelt down and cried softly. He was su Yun who had been away from home for ten years. Now he is also one of the most powerful people in this oriental land.


    It''s a pity that Su Jinlun didn''t see this scene after all. Shouyuan was exhausted a few years ago, so the owner of the Su family is Su Yun. However, the Su family has always been in Funiu town and has never moved, because there is a mountain called Funiu Mountain, and there is a man on the mountain called Muyi.


    "Here you are." Muyi turns around and looks at the middle-aged man. At this time, it seems that it takes a lot of effort to turn around.


    "Grandpa mu, your health? Why don''t you go back with me? It''s really inconvenient on the mountain." Su Yun couldn''t help but say, and all the concerns on his face came from his heart.


    "No, I know my body. In fact, I''m here waiting for you to come back." Muyi said slowly.


    "Wait for me? I don''t know what grandpa Mu has to say." Su Yun said immediately. Obviously, he can think that Muyi can''t wait for him for no reason.


    "What if I told you to put everything down and come to Funiu Mountain to guard my tomb for ten years?" Muyi suddenly said.


    "What?" after hearing Muyi''s words, Su Yun was stunned. He didn''t expect that Muyi would ask him this, but could he really do it?


    Su Yun did not directly refuse, but thought in his heart that his power can be called towering. Although today''s society has changed and is no longer an ancient emperor, that seat still has a great temptation to him.


    And today, he doesn''t know how much effort and belief he has made. He lingers in life and death countless times, but now he is really willing to let him give up these because of Muyi''s words?


    More importantly, Muyi asked him to keep the tomb here for ten years. Now that he is middle-aged, how many decades can he spend? I''m afraid that after ten years, there will be no place for him. This is tantamount to destroying him, and even the future and destiny of the whole Su family.


    Until now, Su Yun still remembers his great expectations for his grandfather when he died, but at the same time, the Su family also has a ancestral motto, which only the Su family owner is qualified to know.


    That is: Mu Yi''s words are higher than everything in the Su family.


    A few numbers, but the meaning is even the original

 Chapter 961

    There are only a few words on the first grave. The tomb of the old man is inscribed Mu Yi.The grave next to it, however, was bare and bare, but it was also not newly erected. It obviously looked like it had been built for many years."What''s going on? Where''s grandpa mu?" although he had guessed vaguely, Su Yun didn''t want to believe it, but looked at Li lame and asked.Instead of paying attention to Su Yun, Li lame took a stick of incense and lit it, and then handed it to Su Yun. "The master died 40 years ago.""It''s impossible. I grew up in the mountains when I was a child, and just yesterday, I saw grandpa mu. How could he have died 40 years ago?" Su Yun said loudly, looking excited. Obviously, he didn''t believe what Li lame said."I don''t need to lie to you. The master really died forty years ago. He built this grave for himself, but there has never been a memorial tablet. He is waiting for someone to set a memorial tablet for him," said Li lame."I still don''t believe grandpa Mu died 40 years ago, but I''ll take this incense." Su Yun said, took the incense expressionless, and then bowed respectfully.Just this time, Su Yun found that there was a force in front of him to stop him from worshipping. He couldn''t help looking at the lame Li next to him and thought it was the other party making trouble."Whether you can bow down or not is also the test of the master. Not everyone is qualified to offer incense to the master." Li lame said expressionless.Hearing these words, Su Yun took a deep breath and closed his eyes.It took Su Yun a long time to bow down again, but this time, the resistance in front of him disappeared, allowing him to bow down easily. This time, Su Yun felt a roar in his mind, as if something had exploded, and then pictures appeared in his mind one after another.Finally, the memory was fixed on Mu Yi''s finger in the center of his eyebrows."Is this the truth?" Su Yun murmured, but two lines of clear tears crossed his face.After a while, he wiped the tears off his face and smiled, "Grandpa mu, you still like to play tricks on people as before."At the same time, Su Yun had inserted the incense. The originally gloomy sky suddenly lit up, and a piece of sunshine fell on Su Yun.In front of the long river of time and space, a young man suddenly turned around and showed a smile at the corners of his mouth. This young man was Muyi. Then when his right hand was lifted, a salary lamp quietly appeared, and it became extremely huge in an instant."Yes!"As Mu Yi whispered, the originally surging long river of time and space suddenly stopped, and at the same time, there were Yin and Yang. Only the great emperor could feel what had happened, and one after another turned his eyes to the long river of time and space, and then they saw a shocking picture.I saw a huge copper lamp across the long river of time and space, fixed the earth, water, fire and wind, fixed the long river of time and space, and then a huge hand fell, went deep into the long river of time and space, and then fished gently.The action of the giant hand obviously angered the will of the long river of time and space. The long river of time and space that was originally fixed suddenly trembled, and the huge copper lamp also made a slight sound, with a crack on it.But at this time, the giant hand has left the long river of time and space. In its palm, it is like a dream, a fragment of memory, and a trace of the origin of life.At the same time, Mu Yi''s eyebrows lit up, and a sub Rune flew out, directly integrated with the fragment, and gradually became clear together."Don''t you wake up yet?"With Muyi''s words, the figure finally solidified completely and appeared in front of Muyi, but this figure is not an old Taoist, but a woman, yunmengxuan.At first, yunmengxuan chose to stay in the sun. Unfortunately, after the end of the law disaster, she also didn''t escape and lost all her accomplishments. However, she had expected this situation for a long time, but she never regretted it. She still devoted herself to the career she recognized until an accident later killed her.At that moment, she thought about the choice Muyi had given her, but she didn''t regret it, but it was a pity that she couldn''t see Muyi again.But I didn''t expect that now she was alive again."Master," Yun Mengxuan whispered."Now that you''re back, go back to your place. The battle has just begun." Muyi said, and suddenly there were ten more figures and ten people around him. They were all Muyi''s followers, plus yunmengxuan. If you add himself, no more, no less, twelve."Merge!" Muyi said softly. At this time, even his own eyebrows lit up at the same time, and a sub Rune appeared, as did yunmengxuan and Liu demon. Then twelve sub runes wrapped their hosts together and put them into the salary lamp.At this moment, the bright light of the salary lamp completely lit up the chaotic darkness, the yin-yang world and the long river of time and space.The tiny crack in the original salary lamp also disappeared in an instant.Then, the salary lamp flashed and fell on a sudden copper coffin.Although all this was slow, it was only a moment. At the same time, the counterattack of the long river of time and space finally arrived. A will that could not be detected by the naked eye directly hit the salary lamp, or more accurately, the coffin of eternity."Wow!"A baby cry suddenly sounded, collided with the will of the long river of time and space, and immediately set off a greater wave in the long river of time and space.At the same time, the previous power to suppress time and space disappeared, and the Yin and Yang realms returned to normal.Then the four figures appeared in the chaotic darkness almost at the same time, and each figure emitted dazzling light. Even the endless chaotic darkness could not hide their light. They are the only four emperors in the underworld.Youming emperor, empress Houtu, the ancestor of the Styx River, and the demon family wa Huang.As like as two peas, the four, especially the last two, are all old acquaintances of Mu Yi, and the emperor is similar to the princess Huang, who was originally seen by Mu Yi."The lamp of adversity.""The coffin of eternity."The thoughts of the four great emperors met together, and their voices rang out.Then, in their shocked eyes, the eternal coffin slowly disappeared and replaced by a baby, a baby that looks very ordinary, but no one will feel ordinary.For the four great emperors, this was the first time they saw the baby in the eternal coffin. Before, they only heard the voice from the eternal coffin. Now, they finally saw the truth.Then, under their gaze, the baby began to grow up, and time was changing around him, so the outside world was just a breath, but the baby seemed to have experienced countless years, and then the image of a teenager appeared in front of them."The third sage of the Terran!""Muyi!"In fact, no matter the nether emperor, empress Houtu, or the ancestors of the Styx River and Emperor WA, it is impossible not to know Muyi. After all, Muyi had the power of the great emperor when he was to be emperor, but later, he fell.But no one expected that one day, he would not only return, but also be shocking in this way.

 Chapter 962

    "No, he is not Mu Yi."


    Suddenly, the Youming emperor said, and then the earth empress nodded gently.


    "He is the man buried in the coffin of eternity. He is not from our era."


    At this time, the boy stepped out with a gentle step, and then a fist fell into the long river of time and space. After a long time, the will that had just risen was directly dispersed. Although there was no golden light in this fist, all the four great emperors in the underworld recognized it.


    "Nine turns to the golden body."


    At this time, at the end of the long river of time and space, an indescribable figure suddenly appeared. Although separated by endless time and space, it still attracted everyone''s attention in an instant.


    "False fairy!"


    The boy who grew up in the eternal coffin, or Mu Yi, finally opened his mouth, and his voice was directly transmitted to the end of the long river of time and space.


    "Yi! Your era has long been buried by you. Even if you end all eras, you can''t return to that era."


    At the same time, the figure at the end of the long river of time and space also spoke, and the voice also came in.


    "Then I will bury you along with time and space." Mu Yi, or Yi, said.


    After that, Muyi stepped directly into the long river of time and space.


    The netherworld emperor looked at each other, followed by him, and stepped into the long river of time and space.


    Although they know very well that whether it is the pseudo immortal at the end of the long river of time and space, Mu Yi, or the existence of Yi from the last era, they also know that this is their only chance to escape.


    Sometimes strength is as important as luck.


    At the moment when Muyi stepped into the long river of time and space, the memory remembered in the long river of time and space finally recovered. At this moment, the daze in Muyi''s eyes retreated and became unprecedented bright.


    "Originally, this is my real third life!"


    "The first time, I call it tomb, because I buried the whole era with the last destiny of the era of truth cultivation. I pursued the hope of becoming an immortal in the long river of time and space, wanted to reverse time and space, return to my original era and save my era, but I failed."


    In distant memory, upstream of the long river of time and space, an eternal coffin is going upstream. Every vibration of it gives the long river of time and space a sign of collapse. Every leakage of power is enough to crush the great emperor.


    On the eternal coffin, the salary lamp shines forever, illuminating its way home, but in the end, the eternal coffin failed. With a sigh, the eternal coffin separated from the salary lamp and floated along with the long river of time and space.


    "The second, my name is Yi. The avenue is fifty and the sky is forty-nine. One of them is easy to escape. It is also the one to escape. In this world, I am the great emperor of all ages. I created the nine turn golden body decision to break thousands of methods and pursue the ultimate power. I want to break the shackles of the long river of time and space and go home, but I still failed in this life."


    In the long river of time and space, I remember the memory of the original war. Two incomparably huge figures fought in the long river of time and space. It was the strong person summoned from the end of the long river of time and space, and it was also the strongest person in the future era, a pseudo immortal who claimed to be an immortal.


    In this war, he still failed because of the intervention of pseudo immortals. At the last moment, he sent the salary lamp out of the long river of time and space, and the coffin of eternity also fell into the fairy tomb, waiting for the afterlife.


    "The third generation, my name is Mu Yi, Mu Tong tomb, Yi, variables also!"


    Muyi walked in the long river of time and space with a hint of clarity in his eyes. No wonder he can directly refine the nine turn golden body decision. No wonder he can integrate with the baby in the eternal coffin. It turned out that he was him from beginning to end.


    He is the tomb, the Yi, and the Mu Yi.


    Three lives and three lives, regardless of each other. At this moment, all memories and everything are integrated. At this moment, Muyi obviously surpasses the previous two lives, and exudes a sense of vertical space-time destruction and my self immortality.


    His nine turn golden body will continue to climb, the sixth turn, the seventh turn, the eighth turn, as if there was no end.


    At this time, Muyi has surpassed the great emperor and the ages, but there is still a line between Muyi and the real immortal. This line is the key to whether Muyi can go home.


    Immortal, jumping out of the three realms and no longer in the five elements, is really righteous, carefree and free.


    Mu Yi stepped out and directly appeared in front of the false immortal. The other party looked like immortal blood. He was wearing a imperial robe and was dignified and noble.


    "San Sheng!"


    Muyi punched, there was no dazzling golden light, even the long river of time and space around stopped flowing, and only a jade like fist appeared in front of the pseudo immortal.


    This punch is a punch that Mu Yi combines all the feelings of Sansheng and Sanshi, and surpasses the extreme with all his beliefs.


    "III!"


    When the fist fell, the long river of time and space collapsed. At this moment, countless marks belonging to Muyi disappeared from the long river of time and space. Every little disappeared, his memory will be erased from the memory of a living creature, which also means that he will completely forget Muyi.


    In the sun, Su Yun suddenly raised his head and looked at the grave in front of him. There were only three words on it. Grandpa mu, the signature was su Yun, but Su Yun didn''t remember when he wrote it, let alone who grandpa Mu was.


    He only remembered that he seemed to have promised someone to keep the tomb here for ten years. Although he didn''t remember who that person was, he still chose to stay here.


    In the underworld, ink like smoke shot through the demon clan opposite, and finally broke through the momentum accumulated for a long time and directly entered the king''s realm. At this moment, she looked up blankly, because she felt that a figure was constantly fading in her heart.


    She knew that this figure was very important to her, but she was unable to stop all this. She could only let the figure disappear completely, and her heart was suddenly empty, and her expression gradually changed from blankness to indifference.


    As soon as the long gun turns, it directly soars into the air and kills the enemies farther away. In the underworld, all are enemies except Terrans.


    Qiu Yuezhen''s sword soared in the air, and the heart of Gu jingbubo''s sword rippled layer upon layer. She frowned incomprehensibly, as if she wanted to pursue something, but in the end, she got nothing. She only remembered that she came to the underworld to find someone, but she had no impression of who that person was.


    Leng Yu stood beside Xuanyuan holy master, suddenly stunned, "holy master, why would my Terran leave the third holy master vacant? Is there any reason in this?"


    Hearing Leng Yu''s words, Xuanyuan Shengzun was also stunned. His face suddenly became very terrible. For a long time, he said, "I don''t know!"


    One after another, there were creatures who forgot who Muyi was and who the third saint was.


    The original portraits and statues in many human families also disappeared at the same time, leaving no trace. Even in the heaven of the underworld, there was no mark of Muyi.


    This fist, named Sansheng III, is the fist to destroy the enemy, the fist to pursue the true self, and also the fist to surpass.


    The expression of the false fairy suddenly stagnated. There was even something incredible in her eyes. She even wanted to turn around and leave, but it was too late.


    Muyi''s fist pierced his body and wiped out all his traces in the long river of time and space.


    One punch, fake fairy, meteorite!


    In the distant long river of time and space, the Youming emperor and others fell out in embarrassment, looked at each other and looked at each other at a loss, but at this time, the long river of time and space seemed to be collapsing, but they could not step into it, and there was a force that was driving everything out.


    One punch killed the pseudo immortal. Mu Yi didn''t show any happy expression, but raised his head. His eyes crossed the long river of time and space and the endless chaotic darkness. Finally, a little light lit up in his eyes. There seemed to be a continent, a place called origin.


    "In this world, I want to be an immortal!"


    A despotic voice echoed in Yin and Yang, in the whole chaos and darkness, and in the ears of all living creatures.


    At this moment, countless creatures raised their heads and looked at the same place. Although they couldn''t see anything, they instinctively did so, including the Youming emperor and others.


    After that, Muyi jumped out of the long river of time and space and out of the endless chaos and darkness.


    But just then, an ancient stone tablet, which was too big to describe, fell down. It was called Zhenxian.


    "It''s you."


    With the last sound, chaos is broken, and the long river of time and space recedes. All creatures have a strong sense of sadness.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A hundred years ago, a fairy came out, and then it became a masterpiece!


    In the blink of an eye, a hundred years have passed. In these hundred years, the human race has developed continuously. Now there are nine saints, but I don''t know why. Only the third saint is vacant, with no name and no record.


    Although no great emperor was born in the Terran, I don''t know why, even the returning great Emperor didn''t have any meaning for the Terran, which led to the rapid development of the Terran, and now he has really become the overlord of the underworld.


    Somewhere in the underworld, a girl walked barefoot, followed by a burly man behind her. Although the man was insignificant, he had such a great reputation in the human race, because he was the ninth saint, the great slave saint, a very strange name that no one dared to talk about.


    The great slave Saint always follows behind a young girl. The young girl has never done anything. No one knows her strength. Moreover, the young girl has been walking in the underworld since she appeared. Every time she meets someone, the young girl will seriously ask, "have you seen my brother?"


    (end of full text!)


    Suddenly I don''t know what to say. Let''s see the following speech! I want to see the public, and I can add my official account: Nilan Kun, and I will put it in there, or add my micro signal: 416323469.


    In addition, the fake real person is on the shelves today. Please look at the genuine book fans to support it. Thank you!